This is a modern-English version of The Wandering Jew — Complete, originally written by Sue, Eugène. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE WANDERING JEW





By Eugene Sue

Illustrations by A. Ferdinandus and Gustave Dore











10007m
Original
10009m
Original
10011m
Original
10023m
Original












A NOTE ON THE AUTHOR OF THE WANDERING JEW: EUGENE SUE

(1804-1857)

Time and again physicians and seamen have made noteworthy reputations as novelists. But it is rare in the annals of literature that a man trained in both professions should have gained his greatest fame as a writer of novels. Eugene Sue began his career as a physician and surgeon, and then spent six years in the French Navy. In 1830, when he returned to France, he inherited his father’s rich estate and was free to follow his inclination to write. His first novel, “Plick et Plock”, met with an unexpected success, and he at once foreswore the arts of healing and navigation for the precarious life of a man of letters. With varying success he produced books from his inexhaustible store of personal experiences as a doctor and sailor. In 1837, he wrote an authoritative work on the French Navy, “Histoire de la marine Francaise”.

Time and again, doctors and sailors have made significant names for themselves as novelists. However, it’s uncommon in the history of literature for someone trained in both fields to achieve their greatest fame as a novelist. Eugene Sue started his career as a doctor and surgeon, then spent six years in the French Navy. In 1830, when he returned to France, he inherited his father's wealthy estate and was free to pursue his passion for writing. His first novel, “Plick et Plock,” achieved unexpected success, leading him to abandon the professions of healing and sailing for the uncertain life of an author. With varied results, he wrote books drawn from his endless personal experiences as a doctor and sailor. In 1837, he published a comprehensive work on the French Navy, “Histoire de la marine Francaise.”

More and more the novel appealed to his imagination and suited his gifts. His themes ranged from the fabulous to the strictly historical, and he became popular as a writer of romance and fictionized fact. His plays, however, were persistent failures. When he published “The Mysteries of Paris”, his national fame was assured, and with the writing of “The Wandering Jew” he achieved world-wide renown. Then, at the height of his literary career, Eugene Sue was driven into exile after Louis Napoleon overthrew the Constitutional Government in a coup d’etat and had himself officially proclaimed Emperor Napoleon III. The author of “The Wandering Jew” died in banishment five years later.

More and more, the novel piqued his imagination and fit his talents. His themes ranged from the extravagant to the strictly historical, and he gained popularity as a writer of romance and fictionalized history. However, his plays consistently failed. When he published “The Mysteries of Paris,” his national fame was set, and with “The Wandering Jew,” he gained worldwide recognition. Then, at the peak of his literary career, Eugene Sue was forced into exile after Louis Napoleon overthrew the Constitutional Government in a coup and declared himself Emperor Napoleon III. The author of “The Wandering Jew” died in exile five years later.










CONTENTS


THE WANDERING JEW.

BOOK I. THE TRANSGRESSION.

PROLOGUE.   

THE LAND’S END OF TWO WORLDS.

CHAPTER I. MOROK.

CHAPTER II. THE TRAVELLERS.

CHAPTER III. THE ARRIVAL.

CHAPTER IV. MOROK and DAGOBERT

CHAPTER V. ROSE AND BLANCHE.

CHAPTER VI. THE SECRET.

CHAPTER VII. THE TRAVELER.

CHAPTER VIII. EXTRACTS FROM GENERAL SIMON’S DIARY.

CHAPTER IX. THE CAGES.

CHAPTER X. THE SURPRISE.

CHAPTER XI. JOVIAL and DEATH.

CHAPTER XII. THE BURGOMASTER.

CHAPTER XIII. THE JUDGEMENT.

CHAPTER XIV. THE DECISION.

CHAPTER XV. THE DESPATCHES.

CHAPTER XVI. THE ORDERS.

BOOK II. INTERVAL—THE WANDERING JEW’S SENTENCE.

INTERVAL.   

CHAPTER XVII. THE AJOUPA.

CHAPTER XVIII. THE TATTOOING

CHAPTER XIX. THE SMUGGLER

CHAPTER XX. M. JOSHUA VAN DAEL.

CHAPTER XXI. THE RUINS OF TCHANDI.

CHAPTER XXII. THE AMBUSCADE

CHAPTER XXIII. M. RODIN.

CHAPTER XXIV. THE TEMPEST

CHAPTER XXV. THE SHIPWRECK.

CHAPTER XXVI. THE DEPARTURE FOR PARIS.

CHAPTER XXVII. DAGOBERT’S WIFE.

CHAPTER XXVIII. THE SISTER OF THE BACCHANAL QUEEN.

CHAPTER XXIX. AGRICOLA BAUDOIN.

CHAPTER XXX. THE RETURN.

CHAPTER XXXI. AGRICOLA AND MOTHER BUNCH.

CHAPTER XXXII. THE AWAKENING.

CHAPTER XXXIII. THE PAVILION.

CHAPTER XXXIV. ADRIENNE AT HER TOILET.

CHAPTER XXXV. THE INTERVIEW.

BOOK III.   

CHAPTER XXXVI. A FEMALE JESUIT.

CHAPTER XXXVII. THE PLOT.

CHAPTER XXXVIII. ADRIENNE’S ENEMIES.

CHAPTER XXXIX. THE SKIRMISH.

CHAPTER XL. THE REVOLT

CHAPTER XLI. TREACHERY.

CHAPTER XLII. THE SNARE.

CHAPTER XLIII. A FALSE FRIEND.

CHAPTER XLIV. THE MINISTER’S CABINET.

CHAPTER XLV. THE VISIT.

CHAPTER XLVI. PRESENTIMENTS.

CHAPTER XLVII. THE LETTER.

CHAPTER XLVIII. THE CONFESSIONAL

CHAPTER XLIX. MY LORD AND SPOIL-SPORT.

CHAPTER L. APPEARANCES.

CHAPTER LI. THE CONVENT.

CHAPTER LII. THE INFLUENCE OF A CONFESSOR.

CHAPTER LIII. THE EXAMINATION.

BOOK IV.   

PART SECOND. THE CHASTISEMENT.

PROLOGUE. THE BIRD’S-EYE VIEW OF TWO WORLDS.

CHAPTER I. THE MASQUERADE.

CHAPTER II. THE CONTRAST.

CHAPTER III. THE CAROUSE.

CHAPTER IV. THE FAREWELL

CHAPTER V. FLORINE.

CHAPTER VI. MOTHER SAINTE-PERPETUE.

CHAPTER VII. THE TEMPTATION.

CHAPTER VIII. MOTHER BUNCH AND MDLLE DE CARDOVILLE.

CHAPTER IX. THE ENCOUNTERS.

CHAPTER X. THE MEETING.

CHAPTER XI. DISCOVERIES.

CHAPTER XII. THE PENAL CODE.

CHAPTER XIII. BURGLARY.

BOOK V.   

CHAPTER XIV. THE EVE OF A GREAT DAY.

CHAPTER XV. THE THUG.

CHAPTER XVI. THE TWO BROTHERS OF THE GOOD WORK.

CHAPTER XVII. THE HOUSE IN THE RUE SAINT-FRANCOIS.

CHAPTER XVIII. DEBIT AND CREDIT.

CHAPTER XIX. THE HEIR

CHAPTER XX. THE RUPTURE.

CHAPTER XXI. THE CHANGE.

CHAPTER XXII. THE RED ROOM.

CHAPTER XXIII. THE TESTAMENT.

CHAPTER XXIV. THE LAST STROKE OF NOON.

CHAPTER XXV. THE DEED OF GIFT.

BOOK VI.   

PART SECOND. THE CHASTISEMENT. (Concluded.)

CHAPTER XXVI. A GOOD GENIUS.

CHAPTER XXVII. THE FIRST LAST, AND THE LAST FIRST.

CHAPTER XXVIII. THE STRANGER.

CHAPTER XXIX. THE DEN.

CHAPTER XXX. AN UNEXPECTED VISIT.

CHAPTER XXXI. FRIENDLY SERVICES.

CHAPTER XXXII. THE ADVICE.

CHAPTER XXXIII. THE ACCUSER.

CHAPTER XXXIV. FATHER D’AIGRIGNY’S SECRETARY.

CHAPTER XXXV. SYMPATHY.

CHAPTER XXXVI. SUSPICIONS.

CHAPTER XXXVII. EXCUSES.

CHAPTER XXXVIII. REVELATIONS.

CHAPTER XXXIX. PIERRE SIMON.

BOOK VII.   

CHAPTER XL. THE EAST INDIAN IN PARIS.

CHAPTER XLI. RISING.

CHAPTER XLII. DOUBTS.

CHAPTER XLIII. THE LETTER.

CHAPTER XLIV. ADRIENNE AND DJALMA.

CHAPTER XLV. THE CONSULTATION.

CHAPTER XLVI. MOTHER BUNCH’S DIARY.

CHAPTER XLVII. THE DIARY CONTINUED.

CHAPTER XLVIII. THE DISCOVERY.

CHAPTER XLIX. THE TRYSTING-PLACE OF THE WOLVES.

CHAPTER L. THE COMMON DWELLING-HOUSE

CHAPTER LI. THE SECRET.

CHAPTER LII. REVELATIONS.

BOOK VIII.   

PART THIRD.THE REDEMPTION.

CHAPTER I. THE WANDERING JEW’S CHASTISEMENT.

CHAPTER II. THE DESCENDANTS OF THE WANDERING JEW.

CHAPTER III. THE ATTACK.

CHAPTER IV. THE WOLVES AND THE DEVOURERS.

CHAPTER V. THE RETURN.

CHAPTER VI. THE GO-BETWEEN.

CHAPTER VII. ANOTHER SECRET.

CHAPTER VIII. THE CONFESSION.

CHAPTER IX. LOVE.

CHAPTER X. THE EXECUTION.

CHAPTER XI. THE CHAMPS-ELYSEES

CHAPTER XII. BEHIND THE SCENES.

CHAPTER XIII. UP WITH THE CURTAIN.

CHAPTER XIV. DEATH.

BOOK IX.   

CHAPTER XV. THE CONSTANT WANDERER.

CHAPTER XVI. THE LUNCHEON.

CHAPTER XVII. RENDERING THE ACCOUNT.

CHAPTER XVIII. THE SQUARE OF NOTRE DAME.

CHAPTER XIX. THE CHOLERA MASQUERADE.(39)

CHAPTER XX. THE DEFIANCE.

CHAPTER XXI. BRANDY TO THE RESCUE.

CHAPTER XXII. MEMORIES.

CHAPTER XXIII. THE POISONER.

CHAPTER XXIV. IN THE CATHEDRAL.

CHAPTER XXV. THE MURDERERS.

CHAPTER XXVI. THE PATIENT.

CHAPTER XXVII. THE LURE.

CHAPTER XXVIII. GOOD NEWS.

CHAPTER XXIX. THE OPERATION.

CHAPTER XXX. THE TORTURE.

CHAPTER XXXI. VICE AND VIRTUE.

CHAPTER XXXII. SUICIDE.

BOOK X.   

CHAPTER XXXIII. CONFESSIONS.

CHAPTER XXXIV. MORE CONFESSIONS.

CHAPTER XXXV. THE RIVALS.

CHAPTER XXXVI. THE INTERVIEW.

CHAPTER XXXVII. SOOTHING WORDS.

CHAPTER XXXVIII. THE TWO CARRIAGES.

CHAPTER XXXIX. THE APPOINTMENT.

CHAPTER XL. ANXIETY.

CHAPTER XLI. ADRIENNE AND DJALMA.

CHAPTER XLII. "THE IMITATION.”

CHAPTER XLIII. PRAYER.

CHAPTER XLIV. REMEMBRANCES.

CHAPTER XLV. THE BLOCKHEAD

CHAPTER XLVI. THE ANONYMOUS LETTERS.

CHAPTER XLVII. THE GOLDEN CITY.

CHAPTER XLVIII. THE STUNG LION.

CHAPTER XLIX. THE TEST.

BOOK XI.   

EPILOGUE.   

CHAPTER L. THE RUINS OF THE ABBEY OF ST. JOHN THE BAPTIST.

CHAPTER LI. THE CALVARY.

CHAPTER LII. THE COUNCIL.

CHAPTER LIII. HAPPINESS.

CHAPTER LIV. DUTY.

CHAPTER LV. THE IMPROVISED HOSPITAL

CHAPTER LVI. HYDROPHOBIA.

CHAPTER LVII. THE GUARDIAN ANGEL.

CHAPTER LVIII. RUIN.

CHAPTER LIX. MEMORIES.

CHAPTER LX. THE ORDEAL.

CHAPTER LXI. AMBITION.

CHAPTER LXII. TO A SOCIUS, A SOCIUS AND A HALF.

CHAPTER LXIII. FARINGHEA’S AFFECTION.

CHAPTER LXIV. AN EVENING AT SAINTE-COLOMBE’S.

CHAPTER LXV. THE NUPTIAL BED.

CHAPTER LXVI. A DUEL TO THE DEATH.

CHAPTER LXVII. A MESSAGE.

CHAPTER LXVIII. THE FIRST OF JUNE.

EPILOGUE.   

CHAPTER I. FOUR YEARS AFTER.

CHAPTER II. THE REDEMPTION.

TABLE OF CONTENTS


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__THE OFFENSE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__OF TWO WORLDS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__MOROK.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__THE TRAVELERS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__THE ARRIVAL.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__MOROK and DAGOBERT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ROSE AND BLANCHE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__THE SECRET.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__THE TRAVELER.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__EXTRACTS FROM GENERAL SIMON’S DIARY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__THE CAGES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__THE SURPRISE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__JOVIAL and DEATH.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__THE BURGOMASTER.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__THE JUDGMENT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__THE DECISION.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__THE DISPATCHES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__THE ORDERS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__INTERMISSION—THE WANDERING JEW’S PUNISHMENT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__THE AJOUPA.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__THE TATTOOING

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__THE SMUGGLER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__MR. JOSHUA VAN DAEL.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__THE RUINS OF TCHANDI.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__THE AMBUSH

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__MR. RODIN.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__THE STORM

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__THE SHIPWRECK.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_31__THE DEPARTURE FOR PARIS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_32__DAGOBERT’S WIFE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_33__THE SISTER OF THE BACCHANAL QUEEN.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_34__AGRICOLA BAUDOIN.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_35__THE RETURN.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_36__AGRICOLA AND MOTHER BUNCH.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_37__THE AWAKENING.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_38__THE PAVILION.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_39__ADRIENNE AT HER TOILET.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_40__THE INTERVIEW.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_41__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_42__A FEMALE JESUIT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_43__THE PLOT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_44__ADRIENNE’S ENEMIES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_45__THE SKIRMISH.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_46__THE REVOLT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_47__TREACHERY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_48__THE TRAP.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_49__A FALSE FRIEND.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_50__THE MINISTER’S CABINET.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_51__THE VISIT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_52__PRESENTIMENTS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_53__THE LETTER.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_54__THE CONFESSIONAL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_55__MY LORD AND SPOIL-SPORT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_56__APPEARANCES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_57__THE CONVENT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_58__THE INFLUENCE OF A CONFESSOR.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_59__THE EXAMINATION.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_60__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_61__THE PUNISHMENT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_62__THE BIRD’S-EYE VIEW OF TWO WORLDS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_63__THE MASQUERADE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_64__THE CONTRAST.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_65__THE CAROUSE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_66__THE FAREWELL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_67__FLORINE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_68__MOTHER SAINTE-PERPETUE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_69__THE TEMPTATION.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_70__MOTHER BUNCH AND MISS DE CARDOVILLE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_71__THE ENCOUNTERS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_72__THE MEETING.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_73__DISCOVERIES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_74__THE PENAL CODE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_75__BURGLARY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_76__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_77__THE EVE OF A GREAT DAY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_78__THE THUG.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_79__THE TWO BROTHERS OF THE GOOD WORK.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_80__THE HOUSE IN THE RUE SAINT-FRANCOIS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_81__DEBIT AND CREDIT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_82__THE HEIR

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_83__THE BREAK.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_84__THE CHANGE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_85__THE RED ROOM.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_86__THE WILL.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_87__THE LAST stroke OF NOON.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_88__THE DEED OF GIFT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_89__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_90__THE PUNISHMENT. (Concluded.)

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_91__A GOOD GENIUS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_92__THE FIRST LAST, AND THE LAST FIRST.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_93__THE STRANGER.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_94__THE DEN.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_95__AN UNEXPECTED VISIT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_96__HELPFUL SERVICES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_97__THE ADVICE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_98__THE ACCUSER.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_99__FATHER D’AIGRIGNY’S SECRETARY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_100__SYMPATHY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_101__SUSPICIONS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_102__EXCUSES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_103__REVELATIONS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_104__PIERRE SIMON.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_105__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_106__THE EAST INDIAN IN PARIS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_107__RISING.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_108__DOUBTS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_109__THE LETTER.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_110__ADRIENNE AND DJALMA.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_111__THE CONSULTATION.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_112__MOTHER BUNCH’S DIARY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_113__THE DIARY CONTINUED.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_114__THE DISCOVERY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_115__THE MEETING PLACE OF THE WOLVES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_116__THE COMMON DWELLING

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_117__THE SECRET.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_118__REVELATIONS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_119__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_120__THE REDEMPTION.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_121__THE WANDERING JEW’S PUNISHMENT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_122__THE DESCENDANTS OF THE WANDERING JEW.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_123__THE ATTACK.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_124__THE WOLVES AND THE DEVOURERS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_125__THE RETURN.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_126__THE GO-BETWEEN.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_127__ANOTHER SECRET.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_128__THE CONFESSION.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_129__LOVE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_130__THE EXECUTION.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_131__THE CHAMPS-ELYSEES

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_132__BEHIND THE SCENES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_133__UP WITH THE CURTAIN.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_134__DEATH.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_135__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_136__THE CONSTANT WANDERER.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_137__THE LUNCH.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_138__RENDERING THE ACCOUNT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_139__THE SQUARE OF NOTRE DAME.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_140__THE CHOLERA MASQUERADE.(39)

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_141__THE DEFIANCE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_142__BRANDY TO THE RESCUE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_143__MEMORIES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_144__THE POISONER.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_145__IN THE CATHEDRAL.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_146__THE MURDERERS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_147__THE PATIENT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_148__THE LURE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_149__GOOD NEWS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_150__THE OPERATION.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_151__THE TORTURE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_152__VICE AND VIRTUE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_153__SUICIDE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_154__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_155__CONFESSIONS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_156__MORE CONFESSIONS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_157__THE RIVALS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_158__THE INTERVIEW.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_159__SOOTHING WORDS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_160__THE TWO CARRIAGES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_161__THE APPOINTMENT.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_162__ANXIETY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_163__ADRIENNE AND DJALMA.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_164__"THE IMITATION.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_165__PRAYER.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_166__REMEMBRANCES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_167__THE BLOCKHEAD

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_168__THE ANONYMOUS LETTERS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_169__THE GOLDEN CITY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_170__THE STUNG LION.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_171__THE TEST.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_172__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_173__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_174__THE RUINS OF THE ABBEY OF ST. JOHN THE BAPTIST.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_175__THE CALVARY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_176__THE COUNCIL.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_177__HAPPINESS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_178__DUTY.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_179__THE MAKESHIFT HOSPITAL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_180__HYDROPHOBIA.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_181__THE GUARDIAN ANGEL.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_182__RUIN.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_183__MEMORIES.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_184__THE ORDEAL.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_185__AMBITION.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_186__TO A SOCIUS, A SOCIUS AND A HALF.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_187__FARINGHEA’S AFFECTION.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_188__AN EVENING AT SAINTE-COLOMBE’S.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_189__THE NUPTIAL BED.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_190__A DUEL TO THE DEATH.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_191__A MESSAGE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_192__THE FIRST OF JUNE.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_193__  

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_194__FOUR YEARS LATER.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_195__THE REDEMPTION.






THE WANDERING JEW.





First Part.—The Transgression.





Prologue.





The Land’s End of Two Worlds.

The Arctic Ocean encircles with a belt of eternal ice the desert confines of Siberia and North America—the uttermost limits of the Old and New worlds, separated by the narrow, channel, known as Behring’s Straits.

The Arctic Ocean surrounds with a ring of permanent ice the barren areas of Siberia and North America—the farthest boundaries of the Old and New worlds, divided by the narrow channel known as Bering Strait.

The last days of September have arrived.

The last days of September are here.

The equinox has brought with it darkness and Northern storms, and night will quickly close the short and dismal polar day. The sky of a dull and leaden blue is faintly lighted by a sun without warmth, whose white disk, scarcely seen above the horizon, pales before the dazzling, brilliancy of the snow that covers, as far as the eyes can reach, the boundless steppes.

The equinox has brought darkness and Northern storms, and night will soon take over the brief and gloomy polar day. The sky, a dull and heavy blue, is dimly lit by a sun that offers no warmth, with its white disk barely visible above the horizon, fading against the dazzling brightness of the snow that blankets the endless steppes as far as the eye can see.

To the North, this desert is bounded by a ragged coast, bristling with huge black rocks.

To the north, this desert is bordered by a rugged coast, lined with massive black rocks.

At the base of this Titanic mass lied enchained the petrified ocean, whose spell-bound waves appear fired as vast ranges of ice mountains, their blue peaks fading away in the far-off frost smoke, or snow vapor.

At the bottom of this enormous mass lay the frozen ocean, with its enchanted waves looking like massive ice mountains, their blue peaks disappearing into the distant frost smoke or snow vapor.

Between the twin-peaks of Cape East, the termination of Siberia, the sullen sea is seen to drive tall icebergs across a streak of dead green. There lies Behring’s Straits.

Between the twin peaks of Cape East, the end of Siberia, the gloomy sea drives large icebergs across a band of lifeless green. That’s where the Bering Straits are located.

Opposite, and towering over the channel, rise the granite masses of Cape Prince of Wales, the headland of North America.

Opposite, and towering over the channel, rise the granite cliffs of Cape Prince of Wales, the northernmost point of North America.

These lonely latitudes do not belong to the habitable world; for the piercing cold shivers the stones, splits the trees, and causes the earth to burst asunder, which, throwing forth showers of icy spangles seems capable of enduring this solitude of frost and tempest, of famine and death.

These remote areas don’t belong to the livable world; the biting cold chills the stones, cracks the trees, and makes the ground break apart, sending up showers of icy particles. It seems like this place can bear the isolation of frost and storms, hunger, and death.

And yet, strange to say, footprints may be traced on the snow, covering these headlands on either side of Behring’s Straits.

And yet, it's strange to say, footprints can be seen in the snow, covering these cliffs on both sides of Bering Strait.

On the American shore, the footprints are small and light, thus betraying the passage of a woman.

On the American shore, the footprints are small and light, showing that a woman has passed through.

She has been hastening up the rocky peak, whence the drifts of Siberia are visible.

She has been rushing up the rocky peak, where the Siberian drifts are visible.

On the latter ground, footprints larger and deeper betoken the passing of a man. He also was on his way to the Straits.

On that note, larger and deeper footprints indicate that a man has passed by. He was also heading to the Straits.

It would seem that this man and woman had arrived here from opposite directions, in hope of catching a glimpse of one another, across the arm of the sea dividing the two worlds—the Old and the New.

It seems that this man and woman had come here from different directions, hoping to catch a glimpse of each other across the stretch of sea that separates the two worlds—the Old and the New.

More strange still! the man and the woman have crossed the solitudes during a terrific storm! Black pines, the growth of centuries, pointing their bent heads in different parts of the solitude like crosses in a churchyard, have been uprooted, rent, and hurled aside by the blasts!

More strangely still! The man and the woman have traversed the wilderness during a terrifying storm! Black pines, which have grown for centuries, point their bent heads in various parts of the solitude like crosses in a graveyard, having been uprooted, torn apart, and thrown aside by the winds!

Yet the two travellers face this furious tempest, which has plucked up trees, and pounded the frozen masses into splinters, with the roar of thunder.

Yet the two travelers confront this raging storm, which has uprooted trees and shattered the frozen chunks into splinters, accompanied by the sound of thunder.

They face it, without for one single instant deviating from the straight line hitherto followed by them.

They confront it, without for a moment straying from the straightforward path they’ve been following.

Who then are these two beings who advance thus calmly amidst the storms and convulsions of nature?

Who are these two beings who move so calmly through the storms and upheavals of nature?

Is it by chance, or design, or destiny, that the seven nails in the sole of the man’s shoe form a cross—thus:

Is it by chance, design, or fate that the seven nails in the man's shoe sole create a cross—like this:

               *
            * * *
               *
               *
               *
               *
            * * *
               *
               *
               *

Everywhere he leaves this impress behind him.

Everywhere he goes, he leaves this mark behind him.

On the smooth and polished snow, these footmarks seem imprinted by a foot of brass on a marble floor.

On the smooth, shiny snow, these footprints look like they were made by a brass foot on a marble floor.

Night without twilight has soon succeeded day—a night of foreboding gloom.

Night has quickly taken over from day—a night filled with a sense of ominous darkness.

The brilliant reflection of the snow renders the white steppes still visible beneath the azure darkness of the sky; and the pale stars glimmer on the obscure and frozen dome.

The bright reflection of the snow makes the white plains visible under the dark blue sky; and the pale stars sparkle on the dark, frozen dome.

Solemn silence reigns.

Quietness prevails.

But, towards the Straits, a faint light appears.

But, toward the Straits, a faint light appears.

At first, a gentle, bluish light, such as precedes moonrise; it increases in brightness, and assumes a ruddy hue.

At first, a soft, blue light, like what you see before the moon rises; it gets brighter and turns a reddish color.

Darkness thickens in every other direction; the white wilds of the desert are now scarcely visible under the black vault of the firmament.

Darkness deepens in every direction; the bright expanse of the desert is now barely seen beneath the dark sky.

Strange and confused noises are heard amidst this obscurity.

Strange and confusing noises can be heard in the darkness.

They sound like the flight of large night—birds—now flapping now-heavily skimming over the steppes-now descending.

They sound like the flight of big nighttime birds—now flapping, now gliding heavily over the plains—now coming down.

But no cry is heard.

But no one hears a cry.

This silent terror heralds the approach of one of those imposing phenomena that awe alike the most ferocious and the most harmless, of animated beings. An Aurora Borealis (magnificent sight!) common in the polar regions, suddenly beams forth.

This silent fear signals the arrival of one of those impressive events that astonish both the fiercest and the gentlest of living creatures. An Aurora Borealis (a magnificent sight!) typically seen in polar regions, suddenly shines brightly.

A half circle of dazzling whiteness becomes visible in the horizon. Immense columns of light stream forth from this dazzling centre, rising to a great height, illuminating earth, sea, and sky. Then a brilliant reflection, like the blaze of a conflagration, steals over the snow of the desert, purples the summits of the mountains of ice, and imparts a dark red hue to the black rocks of both continents.

A half circle of bright white shows up on the horizon. Huge beams of light shoot out from this bright center, reaching high into the sky and lighting up the land, sea, and air. Then a brilliant reflection, like the glow of a fire, spreads over the snowy desert, casts a purple shade on the tops of the icy mountains, and gives a dark red tint to the black rocks of both continents.

After attaining this magnificent brilliancy, the Northern Lights fade away gradually, and their vivid glow is lost in a luminous fog.

After reaching this stunning brilliance, the Northern Lights gradually fade away, and their bright glow gets lost in a glowing mist.

Just then, by a wondrous mirage an effect very common in high latitudes, the American Coast, though separated from Siberia by a broad arm of the sea, loomed so close that a bridge might seemingly be thrown from one world to other.

Just then, through a amazing illusion, something very typical in northern areas, the American Coast, even though it's separated from Siberia by a wide stretch of water, appeared so near that it seemed a bridge could easily be built from one world to the other.

Then human forms appeared in the transparent azure haze overspreading both forelands.

Then human figures emerged in the clear blue mist covering both shorelines.

On the Siberian Cape, a man on his knees, stretched his arms towards America, with an expression of inconceivable despair.

On the Siberian Cape, a man on his knees stretched his arms toward America, with a look of unimaginable despair.

On the American promontory, a young and handsome woman replied to the man’s despairing gesture by pointing to heaven.

On the American coast, a young and attractive woman responded to the man’s desperate gesture by pointing to the sky.

For some seconds, these two tall figures stood out, pale and shadowy, in the farewell gleams of the Aurora.

For a few seconds, these two tall figures appeared, pale and shadowy, in the fading light of the Aurora.

But the fog thickens, and all is lost in the darkness.

But the fog gets denser, and everything is swallowed by the darkness.

Whence came the two beings, who met thus amidst polar glaciers, at the extremities of the Old and New worlds?

Where did the two beings come from, who met like this among polar glaciers, at the ends of the Old and New worlds?

Who were the two creatures, brought near for a moment by a deceitful mirage, but who seemed eternally separated?

Who were the two beings, briefly brought together by a deceptive illusion, yet appeared to be forever apart?





CHAPTER I. MOROK.

The month of October, 1831, draws to its close.

T hough it is still day, a brass lamp, with four burners, illumines the cracked walls of a large loft, whose solitary window is closed against outer light. A ladder, with its top rungs coming up through an open trap leads to it.

T hough it’s still daytime, a brass lamp with four burners lights up the chipped walls of a large loft, where the only window is shut tight against the outside light. A ladder, with its top rungs poking up through an open trapdoor, leads to it.

Here and there at random on the floor lie iron chains, spiked collars, saw-toothed snaffles, muzzles bristling with nails, and long iron rods set in wooden handles. In one corner stands a portable furnace, such as tinkers use to melt their spelter; charcoal and dry chips fill it, so that a spark would suffice to kindle this furnace in a minute.

Here and there on the floor are iron chains, spiked collars, jagged snaffles, muzzles covered in nails, and long iron rods attached to wooden handles. In one corner, there’s a portable furnace, like the ones that repairmen use to melt their metals; it’s filled with charcoal and dry wood chips, so a single spark would light this furnace in no time.

Not far from this collection of ugly instruments, putting one in mind of a torturer’s kit of tools, there are some articles of defence and offence of a bygone age. A coat of mail, with links so flexible, close, and light, that it resembles steel tissue, hangs from a box beside iron cuishes and arm-pieces, in good condition, even to being properly fitted with straps. A mace, and two long three-cornered-headed pikes, with ash handles, strong, and light at the same time; spotted with lately-shed blood, complete the armory, modernized somewhat by the presence of two Tyrolese rifles, loaded and primed.

Not far from this collection of ugly tools that remind one of a torturer's kit, there are some articles of defense and offense from a past era. A coat of mail, with links so flexible, tight, and light that it looks like steel fabric, hangs from a box next to iron leg guards and arm pieces, all in good condition, even properly fitted with straps. A mace and two long, three-cornered-headed pikes with sturdy, light ash handles, stained with fresh blood, complete the armory, which is somewhat modernized by the presence of two Tyrolese rifles, loaded and primed.

Along with this arsenal of murderous weapons and out-of-date instruments, is strangely mingled a collection of very different objects, being small glass-lidded boxes, full of rosaries, chaplets, medals, AGNUS DEI, holy water bottles, framed pictures of saints, etc., not to forget a goodly number of those chapbooks, struck off in Friburg on coarse bluish paper, in which you can hear about miracles of our own time, or “Jesus Christ’s Letter to a true believer,” containing awful predictions, as for the years 1831 and ‘32, about impious revolutionary France.

Alongside this collection of deadly weapons and outdated tools, there’s an odd mix of very different items, including small glass-lidded boxes filled with rosaries, prayer beads, medals, AGNUS DEI, holy water bottles, and framed images of saints. Not to forget a good number of those pamphlets, printed in Friburg on rough blue paper, where you can read about miracles happening in our time, or "Jesus Christ's Letter to a true believer," which includes chilling predictions for the years 1831 and ’32 about irreverent revolutionary France.

One of those canvas daubs, with which strolling showmen adorn their booths, hangs from a rafter, no doubt to prevent its being spoilt by too long rolling up. It bore the following legend:

One of those painted canvases that street performers use to decorate their booths hangs from a beam, probably to keep it from getting damaged by being rolled up for too long. It had the following message:

 “THE DOWNRIGHT TRUE AND MOST MEMORABLE CONVERSION OF IGNATIUS MOROK,
 KNOWN AS THE PROPHET, HAPPENING IN FRIBURG, 1828TH YEAR OF GRACE.”
 
“THE DOWNRIGHT TRUE AND MOST MEMORABLE CONVERSION OF IGNATIUS MOROK, KNOWN AS THE PROPHET, HAPPENING IN FRIBURG, 1828.”

This picture, of a size larger than natural, of gaudy color, and in bad taste, is divided into three parts, each presenting an important phase in the life of the convert, surnamed “The Prophet.” In the first, behold a long-bearded man, the hair almost white, with uncouth face, and clad in reindeer skin, like the Siberian savage. His black foreskin cap is topped with a raven’s head; his features express terror. Bent forward in his sledge, which half-a-dozen huge tawny dogs draw over the snow, he is fleeing from the pursuit of a pack of foxes, wolves, and big bears, whose gaping jaws, and formidable teeth, seem quite capable of devouring man, sledge, and dogs, a hundred times over. Beneath this section, reads:

This oversized, flashy, and poorly designed picture is split into three parts, each showing an important moment in the life of the convert known as “The Prophet.” In the first part, you see a long-bearded man with almost white hair, a rough face, and dressed in reindeer skin, looking like a Siberian savage. His black cap is topped with a raven’s head, and his face shows fear. Leaning forward in his sled, which is being pulled over the snow by six large tan dogs, he is escaping from a pack of foxes, wolves, and big bears, whose wide-open mouths and sharp teeth look more than capable of eating him, the sled, and the dogs a hundred times over. Below this section, it says:

 “IN 1810, MOROK, THE IDOLATER, FLED FROM WILD BEASTS.”
 
“IN 1810, MOROK, THE IDOLATER, FLED FROM WILD BEASTS.”

In the second picture, Morok, decently clad in a catechumen’s white gown kneels, with clasped hands, to a man who wears a white neckcloth, and flowing black robe. In a corner, a tall angel, of repulsive aspect, holds a trumpet in one hand, and flourishes a flaming sword with the other, while the words which follow flow out of his mouth, in red letters on a black ground:

In the second picture, Morok, dressed appropriately in a white gown worn by someone preparing for baptism, kneels with his hands clasped before a man in a white necktie and a flowing black robe. In one corner, a tall angel with an unpleasant appearance holds a trumpet in one hand and waves a flaming sword with the other. Words then spill from his mouth in red letters against a black background:

 “MOROK, THE IDOLATER, FLED FROM WILD BEASTS; BUT WILD BEASTS WILL FLEE
 FROM IGNATIUS MOROK, CONVERTED AND BAPTIZED IN FRIBURG.”
 
“MOROK, THE IDOLATER, FLED FROM WILD BEASTS; BUT WILD BEASTS WILL FLEE FROM IGNATIUS MOROK, CONVERTED AND BAPTIZED IN FRIBURG.”

Thus, in the last compartment, the new convert proudly, boastfully, and triumphantly parades himself in a flowing robe of blue; head up, left arm akimbo, right hand outstretched, he seems to scare the wits out of a multitude of lions, tigers, hyenas, and bears, who, with sheathed claws, and masked teeth, crouch at his feet, awestricken, and submissive.

Thus, in the last compartment, the new convert proudly, boastfully, and triumphantly parades himself in a flowing blue robe; head held high, left arm on his hip, right hand outstretched, he seems to terrify a crowd of lions, tigers, hyenas, and bears, who, with their claws tucked away and jaws hidden, crouch at his feet, in awe and submission.

Under this, is the concluding moral:

Under this, is the concluding moral:

 “IGNATIUS MOROK BEING CONVERTED, WILD BEASTS CROUCH BEFORE HIM.”
 
“IGNATIUS MOROK BEING CONVERTED, WILD BEASTS CROUCH BEFORE HIM.”

Not far from this canvas are several parcels of halfpenny books, likewise from the Friburg press, which relate by what an astounding miracle Morok, the Idolater, acquired a supernatural power almost divine, the moment he was converted—a power which the wildest animal could not resist, and which was testified to every day by the lion tamer’s performances, “given less to display his courage than to show his praise unto the Lord.”

Not far from this painting are several collections of cheap books, also from the Friburg press, which tell about the amazing miracle of how Morok, the Idolater, gained a nearly divine supernatural power the moment he was converted—a power that even the fiercest animal couldn't resist, and which was demonstrated every day by the lion tamer’s acts, “done less to showcase his bravery than to express his gratitude to the Lord.”

Through the trap-door which opens into the loft, reek up puffs of a rank, sour, penetrating odor. From time to time are heard sonorous growls and deep breathings, followed by a dull sound, as of great bodies stretching themselves heavily along the floor.

Through the trapdoor that leads into the loft, strong puffs of a foul, sour, penetrating smell rise up. Occasionally, you can hear deep growls and heavy breathing, followed by a dull sound, as if large bodies are stretching out heavily on the floor.

A man is alone in this loft. It is Morok, the tamer of wild beasts, surnamed the Prophet.

A man is alone in this loft. It’s Morok, the tamer of wild beasts, known as the Prophet.

He is forty years old, of middle height, with lank limbs, and an exceedingly spare frame; he is wrapped in a long, blood-red pelisse, lined with black fur; his complexion, fair by nature is bronzed by the wandering life he has led from childhood; his hair, of that dead yellow peculiar to certain races of the Polar countries, falls straight and stiff down his shoulders; and his thin, sharp, hooked nose, and prominent cheek-bones, surmount a long beard, bleached almost to whiteness. Peculiarly marking the physiognomy of this man is the wide open eye, with its tawny pupil ever encircled by a rim of white. This fixed, extraordinary look, exercises a real fascination over animals—which, however, does not prevent the Prophet from also employing, to tame them, the terrible arsenal around him.

He is forty years old, of medium height, with thin limbs and a very lean frame; he is wrapped in a long, blood-red coat lined with black fur. His fair complexion has been tanned by the nomadic lifestyle he's lived since childhood. His hair is a dull yellow typical of certain Arctic cultures, hanging straight and stiff over his shoulders; and his thin, sharp, hooked nose and high cheekbones are topped with a long beard, almost white from bleaching. A distinctive feature of this man is his wide open eye, with a tawny pupil surrounded by a ring of white. This fixed, unusual gaze has a real charm over animals—which doesn’t stop the Prophet from using the fearsome tools at his disposal to tame them.

Seated at a table, he has just opened the false bottom of a box, filled with chaplets and other toys, for the use of the devout. Beneath this false bottom, secured by a secret lock, are several sealed envelopes, with no other address than a number, combined with a letter of the alphabet. The Prophet takes one of these packets, conceals it in the pocket of his pelisse, and, closing the secret fastening of the false bottom, replaces the box upon a shelf.

Seated at a table, he has just opened the hidden compartment of a box filled with prayer beads and other items for the faithful. Underneath this false bottom, secured by a secret lock, are several sealed envelopes, each marked only with a number and a letter. The Prophet takes one of these packets, hides it in the pocket of his coat, and, closing the hidden latch of the false bottom, puts the box back on the shelf.

This scene occurs about four o’clock in the afternoon, in the White Falcon, the only hostelry in the little village of Mockern, situated near Leipsic, as you come from the north towards France.

This scene takes place around four o'clock in the afternoon at the White Falcon, the only inn in the small village of Mockern, located near Leipzig, as you travel south toward France.

After a few moments, the loft is shaken by a hoarse roaring from below.

After a few moments, the loft is rattled by a loud roar from downstairs.

“Judas! be quiet!” exclaims the Prophet, in a menacing tone, as he turns his head towards the trap door.

“Judas! Shut up!” the Prophet shouts in a threatening tone as he turns his head toward the trap door.

Another deep growl is heard, formidable as distant thunder.

Another deep growl is heard, powerful like distant thunder.

“Lie down, Cain!” cries Morok, starting from his seat.

“Lie down, Cain!” Morok shouts, jumping up from his seat.

A third roar, of inexpressible ferocity, bursts suddenly on the ear.

A third roar, so fierce it’s hard to describe, suddenly blasts into the ear.

“Death! Will you have done,” cries the Prophet, rushing towards the trap door, and addressing a third invisible animal, which bears this ghastly name.

“Death! Are you finished?” shouts the Prophet, rushing towards the trapdoor and addressing a third invisible being that carries this terrifying name.

Notwithstanding the habitual authority of his voice—notwithstanding his reiterated threats—the brute-tamer cannot obtain silence: on the contrary, the barking of several dogs is soon added to the roaring of the wild beasts. Morok seizes a pike, and approaches the ladder; he is about to descend, when he sees some one issuing from the aperture.

Despite the usual authority of his voice and his repeated threats, the animal trainer can’t get anyone to be quiet; instead, the barking of several dogs quickly joins the growling of the wild animals. Morok grabs a pike and heads toward the ladder; just as he’s about to go down, he notices someone coming out of the opening.

The new-comer has a brown, sun-burnt face; he wears a gray hat, bell crowned and broad-brimmed, with a short jacket, and wide trousers of green cloth; his dusty leathern gaiters show that he has walked some distance; a game-bag is fastened by straps to his back.

The newcomer has a brown, sunburned face; he's wearing a gray hat that's wide-brimmed and bell-shaped, along with a short jacket and loose green pants. His dusty leather gaiters show that he's walked quite a bit; a game bag is strapped to his back.

“The devil take the brutes!” cried he, as he set foot on the floor; “one would think they’d forgotten me in three days. Judas thrust his paw through the bars of his cage, and Death danced like a fury. They don’t know me any more, it seems?”

“The devil take the brutes!” he shouted as he stepped onto the floor; “you’d think they’d forgotten me in three days. Judas pushed his paw through the bars of his cage, and Death danced like a wild thing. They don’t recognize me anymore, it seems?”

This was said in German. Morok answered in the same language, but with a slightly foreign accent.

This was said in German. Morok replied in the same language, but with a bit of a foreign accent.

“Good or bad news, Karl?” he inquired, with some uneasiness.

“Good or bad news, Karl?” he asked, a bit nervously.

“Good news.”

"Great news."

“You’ve met them!”

"You know them!"

“Yesterday; two leagues from Wittenberg.”

"Yesterday, two miles from Wittenberg."

“Heaven be praised!” cried Morok, clasping his hands with intense satisfaction.

“Heaven be praised!” Morok exclaimed, clasping his hands in intense satisfaction.

“Oh, of course, ‘tis the direct road from Russia to France, ‘twas a thousand to one that we should find them somewhere between Wittenberg and Leipsic.”

"Oh, of course, it's the direct road from Russia to France; there was a thousand to one chance that we would find them somewhere between Wittenberg and Leipzig."

“And the description?”

“What's the description?”

“Very close: two young girls in mourning; horse, white; the old man has long moustache, blue forage-cap; gray topcoat and a Siberian dog at his heels.”

“Very close: two young girls in grief; horse, white; the old man has a long mustache, blue cap; gray coat and a Siberian dog at his feet.”

“And where did you leave them?”

“And where did you leave them?”

“A league hence. They will be here within the hour.”

“A league from here. They’ll be here in about an hour.”

“And in this inn—since it is the only one in the village,” said Morok, with a pensive air.

“And in this inn—since it’s the only one in the village,” said Morok, looking thoughtful.

“And night drawing on,” added Karl.

“And as night fell,” added Karl.

“Did you get the old man to talk?”

“Did you get the old guy to talk?”

“Him!—you don’t suppose it!”

"Him!—you can’t be serious!"

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Go, and try yourself.”

"Go, and challenge yourself."

“And for what reason?”

"And why?"

“Impossible.”

"Not possible."

“Impossible—why?”

"Why is that impossible?"

“You shall know all about it. Yesterday, as if I had fallen in with them by chance, I followed them to the place where they stopped for the night. I spoke in German to the tall old man, accosting him, as is usual with wayfarers, ‘Good-day, and a pleasant journey, comrade!’ But, for an answer, he looked askant at me, and pointed with, the end of his stick to the other side of the road.”

“You'll find out all about it. Yesterday, as if I had just happened to run into them, I followed them to where they stopped for the night. I spoke in German to the tall old man, greeting him like travelers do, ‘Good day, and have a great journey, friend!’ But instead of responding, he gave me a sideways glance and pointed with the end of his stick to the other side of the road.”

“He is a Frenchman, and, perhaps, does not understand German.”

“He's French and maybe doesn't understand German.”

“He speaks it, at least as well as you; for at the inn I heard him ask the host for whatever he and the young girls wanted.”

“He speaks it at least as well as you do; at the inn, I heard him ask the host for whatever he and the young women wanted.”

“And did you not again attempt to engage him in conversation?”

“And didn’t you try to talk to him again?”

“Once only; but I met with such a rough reception, that for fear of making mischief, I did not try again. Besides, between ourselves, I can tell you this man has a devilish ugly look; believe me, in spite of his gray moustache, he looks so vigorous and resolute, though with no more flesh on him than a carcass, that I don’t know whether he or my mate Giant Goliath, would have the best of it in a struggle. I know not your plans: only take care, master—take care!”

“Just once; but I got such a rough welcome that I was afraid of causing trouble, so I didn't try again. Besides, just between us, I can tell you this guy has a really ugly look; believe me, despite his gray mustache, he looks so strong and determined, even though he’s as thin as a skeleton, that I’m not sure who would win in a fight—him or my buddy Giant Goliath. I don’t know your plans: just be careful, master—be careful!”

“My black panther of Java was also very vigorous and very vicious,” said Morok, with a grim, disdainful, smile.

“My black panther from Java was also very strong and quite ferocious,” said Morok with a grim, disdainful smile.

“What, Death? Yes; in truth; and she is vigorous and vicious as ever. Only to you she is almost mild.”

“What, Death? Yes, really; and she is just as strong and fierce as always. It's just that to you, she seems almost gentle.”

“And thus I will break this tall old man; notwithstanding his strength and surliness.”

“And so I will take down this tall old man; despite his strength and grumpiness.”

“Humph! humph! be on your guard, master. You are clever, you are as brave as any one; but, believe me, you will never make a lamb out of the old wolf that will be here presently.”

“Humph! Humph! Watch out, master. You’re smart, and you’re just as brave as anyone; but trust me, you’ll never turn the old wolf that’s coming here into a lamb.”

“Does not my lion, Cain—does not my tiger, Judas, crouch in terror before me?”

“Doesn’t my lion, Cain—doesn’t my tiger, Judas, cower in fear before me?”

“Yes, I believe you there—because you have means—”

“Yes, I believe you there—because you have resources—”

“Because I have faith: that is all—and it is all,” said Morok, imperiously interrupting Karl, and accompanying these words with such a look, that the other hung his head and was silent.

“Because I have faith: that’s all—and that’s everything,” said Morok, interrupting Karl in a commanding way and giving him such a look that Karl hung his head and fell silent.

“Why should not he whom the Lord upholds in his struggle with wild beasts, be also upheld in his struggle with men, when those men are perverse and impious?” added the Prophet, with a triumphant, inspired air.

“Why shouldn’t the one the Lord supports in his fight against wild beasts also be supported in his fight against men, when those men are wicked and immoral?” added the Prophet, with a triumphant, inspired demeanor.

Whether from belief in his master’s conviction, or from inability to engage in a controversy with him on so delicate a subject, Karl answered the Prophet, humbly: “you are wiser than I am, master; what you do must be well done.”

Whether from belief in his master’s conviction or from his inability to engage in a debate on such a sensitive topic, Karl answered the Prophet humbly: “You are wiser than I, master; what you do must be right.”

“Did you follow this old man and these two young girls all day long?” resumed the Prophet, after a moment’s silence.

“Did you follow this old man and these two young girls all day?” the Prophet continued after a brief silence.

“Yes; but at a distance. As I know the country well, I sometimes cut across a valley, sometimes over a hill, keeping my eye upon the road, where they were always to be seen. The last time I saw them, I was hid behind the water-mill by the potteries. As they were on the highway for this place, and night was drawing on, I quickened my pace to get here before them, and be the bearer of what you call good news.”

“Yes; but from a distance. Since I know the area well, I sometimes take a shortcut through a valley or across a hill, keeping an eye on the road, where they could always be seen. The last time I spotted them, I was hiding behind the water mill near the potteries. Since they were on the main road to this place and night was approaching, I hurried my pace to arrive here before them and bring what you call good news.”

“Very good—yes—very good: and you shall be rewarded; for if these people had escaped me—”

“Very good—yes—very good: and you will be rewarded; because if these people had gotten away from me—”

The Prophet started, and did not conclude the sentence. The expression of his face, and the tones of his voice, indicated the importance of the intelligence which had just been brought him.

The Prophet began speaking but didn’t finish his sentence. The look on his face and the sound of his voice showed how significant the news he had just received was.

“In truth,” rejoined Karl, “it may be worth attending to; for that Russian courier, all plastered with lace, who came, without slacking bridle, from St. Petersburg to Leipsic, only to see you, rode so fast, perhaps, for the purpose—”

“In truth,” replied Karl, “it might be worth noting; because that Russian courier, completely covered in lace, who came from St. Petersburg to Leipzig without slowing down, just to see you, rode so quickly, maybe, for the purpose—”

Morok abruptly interrupted Karl, and said:

Morok suddenly cut off Karl and said:

“Who told you that the arrival of the courier had anything to do with these travellers? You are mistaken; you should only know what I choose to tell you.”

“Who said that the courier's arrival had anything to do with these travelers? You're wrong; you should only know what I decide to tell you.”

“Well, master, forgive me, and let’s say no more about it. So! I will get rid of my game-bag, and go help Goliath to feed the brutes, for their supper time draws near, if it is not already past. Does our big giant grow lazy, master?”

“Well, master, please forgive me, and let’s not discuss it any further. So! I’ll put away my game bag and go help Goliath feed the animals, since their dinner time is coming up, if it hasn’t passed already. Is our big giant getting lazy, master?”

“Goliath is gone out; he must not know that you are returned; above all, the tall old man and the maidens must not see you here—it would make them suspect something.”

“Goliath is gone; he shouldn’t know that you’re back. Above all, the tall old man and the young women must not see you here—it would make them suspicious.”

“Where do you wish me to go, then?”

“Where do you want me to go, then?”

“Into the loft, at the end of the stable, and wait my orders; you may this night have to set out for Leipsic.”

“Go up to the attic at the end of the stable and wait for my instructions; you might have to leave for Leipzig tonight.”

“As you please; I have some provisions left in my pouch, and can sup in the loft whilst I rest myself.”

“As you wish; I have some snacks left in my bag, and I can eat in the attic while I take a break.”

“Go.”

"Let's go."

“Master, remember what I told you. Beware of that old fellow with the gray moustache; I think he’s devilish tough; I’m up to these things—he’s an ugly customer—be on your guard!”

“Master, remember what I told you. Watch out for that old guy with the gray mustache; I think he’s really tough; I know what I’m talking about—he’s a bad deal—stay alert!”

“Be quite easy! I am always on my guard,” said Morok.

“Don’t worry! I’m always careful,” said Morok.

“Then good luck to you, master!”—and Karl, having reached the ladder, suddenly disappeared.

“Good luck to you, boss!”—and Karl, once he got to the ladder, suddenly vanished.

After making a friendly farewell gesture to his servant, the Prophet walked up and down for some time, with an air of deep meditation; then, approaching the box which contained the papers, he took out a pretty long letter, and read it over and over with profound attention. From time to time he rose and went to the closed window, which looked upon the inner court of the inn, and appealed to listen anxiously; for he waited with impatience the arrival of the three persons whose approach had just been announced to him.

After giving a friendly goodbye to his servant, the Prophet walked back and forth for a while, looking deeply lost in thought. Then, he moved toward the box that held the papers, pulled out a fairly long letter, and read it repeatedly with intense focus. Occasionally, he stood up and went to the closed window that faced the inner courtyard of the inn, listening intently, as he eagerly awaited the arrival of the three people whose approach had just been announced to him.





CHAPTER II. THE TRAVELLERS.

While the above scene was passing in the White Falcon at Mockern, the three persons whose arrival Morok was so anxiously expecting, travelled on leisurely in the midst of smiling meadows, bounded on one side by a river, the current of which turned a mill; and on the other by the highway leading to the village, which was situated on an eminence, at about a league’s distance.

While the scene was unfolding in the White Falcon at Mockern, the three people Morok was eagerly waiting for made their way slowly through the cheerful meadows, bordered on one side by a river that powered a mill and on the other by the main road leading to the village perched on a hill about a mile away.

The sky was beautifully serene; the bubbling of the river, beaten by the mill-wheel and sparkling with foam, alone broke upon the silence of an evening profoundly calm. Thick willows, bending over the river, covered it with their green transparent shadow; whilst, further on, the stream reflected so splendidly the blue heavens and the glowing tints of the west, that, but for the hills which rose between it and the sky, the gold and azure of the water would have mingled in one dazzling sheet with the gold and azure of the firmament. The tall reeds on the bank bent their black velvet heads beneath the light breath of the breeze that rises at the close of day—for the sun was gradually sinking behind a broad streak of purple clouds, fringed with fire. The tinkling bells of a flock of sheep sounded from afar in the clear and sonorous air.

The sky was beautifully calm; the sound of the river, churned by the mill-wheel and sparkling with foam, was the only thing breaking the silence of an utterly peaceful evening. Thick willows, arching over the river, cast their green, transparent shadow on the water; while, further along, the stream reflected the blue sky and the warm colors of the sunset so beautifully that, if not for the hills between it and the sky, the gold and blue of the water would have seamlessly blended with the gold and blue of the heavens. The tall reeds along the bank swayed their dark velvet heads under the gentle evening breeze—as the sun slowly dipped behind a wide band of purple clouds, trimmed with fiery edges. The soft tinkling of sheep bells echoed from a distance in the clear, resonant air.

Along a path trodden in the grass of the meadow, two girls, almost children—for they had but just completed their fifteenth year—were riding on a white horse of medium size, seated upon a large saddle with a back to it, which easily took them both in, for their figures were slight and delicate.

Along a path worn in the grass of the meadow, two girls, still nearly children—for they had just turned fifteen—were riding on a medium-sized white horse, sitting on a large saddle with a back that comfortably accommodated both of them, as they had slender and delicate figures.

A man of tall stature, with a sun-burnt face, and long gray moustache, was leading the horse by the bridle, and ever and anon turned towards the girls, with an air of solicitude at once respectful and paternal. He leaned upon a long staff; his still robust shoulders carried a soldier’s knapsack; his dusty shoes, and step that began to drag a little, showed that he had walked a long way.

A tall man with a sunburned face and a long gray mustache was leading the horse by the reins, periodically glancing at the girls with a caring expression that was both respectful and fatherly. He leaned on a long stick; his still strong shoulders bore a soldier’s backpack; his dusty shoes and slightly dragging steps indicated that he had traveled a long distance.

One of those dogs which the tribes of Northern Siberia harness to their sledges—a sturdy animal, nearly of the size, form, and hairy coat of the wolf—followed closely in the steps of the leader of this little caravan, never quitting, as it is commonly said, the heels of his master.

One of those dogs that the tribes of Northern Siberia use to pull their sleds—a strong animal, almost the size, shape, and furry coat of a wolf—closely followed the leader of this small caravan, never leaving, as it’s often said, the heels of its owner.

10033m
Original

Nothing could be more charming than the group formed by the girls. One held with her left hand the flowing reins, and with her right encircled the waist of her sleeping sister, whose head reposed on her shoulder. Each step of the horse gave a graceful swaying to these pliant forms, and swung their little feet, which rested on a wooden ledge in lieu of a stirrup.

Nothing could be more charming than the group of girls. One girl held the reins loosely in her left hand while her right arm wrapped around her sleeping sister's waist, whose head rested on her shoulder. Each step of the horse made their flexible bodies sway gracefully, swinging their little feet that rested on a wooden ledge instead of a stirrup.

These twin sisters, by a sweet maternal caprice, had been called Rose and Blanche; they were now orphans, as might be seen by their sad mourning vestments, already much worn. Extremely, like in feature, and of the same size, it was necessary to be in the constant habit of seeing them, to distinguish one from the other. The portrait of her who slept not, might serve them for both of them; the only difference at the moment being, that Rose was awake and discharging for that day the duties of elder sister—duties thus divided between then, according to the fancy of their guide, who, being an old soldier of the empire, and a martinet, had judged fit thus to alternate obedience and command between the orphans.

These twin sisters, whimsically named Rose and Blanche by their mother, were now orphans, as shown by their sad, worn-out mourning clothes. They looked extremely alike and were the same size, so you had to see them regularly to tell them apart. The portrait of the one who didn't sleep could represent both; the only difference at that moment was that Rose was awake and taking on the responsibilities of the older sister for the day—responsibilities divided between them based on the preference of their caretaker, an old soldier of the empire and a strict disciplinarian, who deemed it fitting to alternate between obedience and leadership for the orphans.

Greuze would have been inspired by the sight of those sweet faces, coifed in close caps of black velvet, from beneath which strayed a profusion of thick ringlets of a light chestnut color, floating down their necks and shoulders, and setting, as in a frame, their round, firm, rosy, satin like cheeks. A carnation, bathed in dew, is of no richer softness than their blooming lips; the wood violet’s tender blue would appear dark beside the limpid azure of their large eyes, in which are depicted the sweetness of their characters, and the innocence of their age; a pure and white forehead, small nose, dimpled chin, complete these graceful countenances, which present a delightful blending of candor and gentleness.

Greuze would have been inspired by the sight of those sweet faces, styled in snug caps of black velvet, from underneath which cascaded thick ringlets of light chestnut hair, flowing down their necks and shoulders, framing their round, firm, rosy, satin-like cheeks. A dew-covered carnation feels no softer than their blooming lips; the wood violet's gentle blue would look dark next to the clear azure of their large eyes, which reflect the sweetness of their personalities and the innocence of their youth. A pure and white forehead, small nose, and dimpled chin complete these graceful faces, presenting a delightful mix of openness and gentleness.

You should have seen them too, when, on the threatening of rain or storm, the old soldier carefully wrapped them both in a large pelisse of reindeer fur, and pulled over their heads the ample hood of this impervious garment; then nothing could be more lovely than those fresh and smiling little faces, sheltered beneath the dark-colored cowl.

You should have seen them too, when the rain or storm was coming, the old soldier carefully wrapped them both in a big reindeer fur coat and pulled the wide hood of this waterproof garment over their heads; nothing looked more beautiful than those bright and smiling little faces, sheltered beneath the dark hood.

But now the evening was fine and calm; the heavy cloak hung in folds about the knees of the sisters, and the hood rested on the back of their saddle.

But now the evening was fine and calm; the heavy cloak draped in folds around the sisters' knees, and the hood rested on the back of their saddle.

Rose, still encircling with her right arm the waist of her sleeping sister, contemplated her with an expression of ineffable tenderness, akin to maternal; for Rose was the eldest for the day, and an elder sister is almost a mother.

Rose, still wrapping her right arm around the waist of her sleeping sister, looked at her with an expression of deep tenderness, almost like a mother’s; after all, Rose was the oldest for the day, and an older sister often feels like a mom.

Not only, did the orphans idolize each other; but, by a psychological phenomenon, frequent with twins, they were almost always simultaneously affected; the emotion of one was reflected instantly in the countenance of the other; the same cause would make both of them start or blush, so closely did their young hearts beat in unison; all ingenuous joys, all bitter griefs were mutually felt, and shared in a moment between them.

Not only did the orphans look up to each other, but due to a psychological phenomenon often seen in twins, they were almost always affected at the same time. The emotions of one were instantly mirrored on the face of the other; the same trigger would make both of them jump or blush, so closely did their young hearts beat together. All genuine joys and all deep sorrows were felt and shared between them in an instant.

In their infancy, simultaneously attacked by a severe illness, like two flowers on the same steam, they had drooped, grown pale, and languished together; but together also had they again found the pure, fresh hues of health.

In their early days, both struck by a serious illness, like two flowers on the same stem, they had drooped, grown pale, and suffered together; but together they also found the bright, fresh colors of health again.

Need it be said, that those mysterious, indissoluble links which united the twins, could not have been broken without striking a mortal blow at the existence of the poor children?

Need it be said that those mysterious, unbreakable ties that connected the twins couldn't have been severed without delivering a fatal blow to the lives of the poor children?

Thus the sweet birds called love-birds, only living in pairs, as if endowed with a common life, pine, despond, and die, when parted by a barbarous hand.

So the sweet birds known as lovebirds, which only live in pairs, as if they share a common life, languish, feel hopeless, and die when separated by a cruel hand.

The guide of the orphans, a man of about fifty-five, distinguished by his military air and gait, preserved the immortal type of the warriors of the republic and the empire—some heroic of the people, who became, in one campaign, the first soldiers in the world—to prove what the people can do, have done, and will renew, when the rulers of their choice place in them confidence, strength, and their hope.

The guide for the orphans, a man around fifty-five, stood out with his military demeanor and walk. He embodied the legendary type of warriors from the republic and the empire—some heroic figures of the people, who, in just one campaign, became the best soldiers in the world—to demonstrate what the people can do, have accomplished, and will continue to achieve when their elected leaders instill in them confidence, strength, and hope.

This soldier, guide of the sisters, and formerly a horse-grenadier of the Imperial Guard, had been nicknamed Dagobert. His grave, stern countenance was strongly marked; his long, gray, and thick moustache completely concealed his upper lip, and united with a large imperial, which almost covered his chin; his meagre cheeks, brick-colored, and tanned as parchment, were carefully shaven; thick eyebrows, still black, overhung and shaded his light blue eyes; gold ear-rings reached down to his white-edged military stock; his topcoat, of coarse gray cloth, was confined at the waist by a leathern belt; and a blue foraging cap, with a red tuft falling on his left shoulder, covered his bald head.

This soldier, the guide for the sisters and a former horse-grenadier of the Imperial Guard, was nicknamed Dagobert. His serious, stern face was quite distinctive; his long, thick gray mustache completely hid his upper lip and merged with a large beard that almost covered his chin. His thin, brick-colored cheeks, tanned like parchment, were carefully shaved; thick eyebrows, still black, hung over and shaded his light blue eyes. Gold earrings dangled down to his white-edged military collar; his topcoat, made of coarse gray fabric, was cinched at the waist with a leather belt; and a blue forage cap with a red pom-pom that fell onto his left shoulder topped his bald head.

Once endowed with the strength of Hercules, and having still the heart of a lion—kind and patient, because he was courageous and strong—Dagobert, notwithstanding his rough exterior, evinced for his orphan charges an exquisite solicitude, a watchful kindness, and a tenderness almost maternal. Yes, motherly; for the heroism of affection dwells alike in the mother’s heart and the soldiers.

Once blessed with the strength of Hercules, and still possessing the heart of a lion—kind and patient, because he was brave and strong—Dagobert, despite his tough exterior, showed an incredible care for his orphaned charges, a vigilant kindness, and a tenderness that was almost like a mother’s. Yes, like a mother’s; because the courage of love exists both in a mother’s heart and in that of a soldier.

Stoically calm, and repressing all emotion, the unchangeable coolness of Dagobert never failed him; and, though few were less given to drollery, he was now and then highly comic, by reason of the imperturbable gravity with which he did everything.

Stoically calm and suppressing all emotion, Dagobert's steady coolness never let him down; and, although he was rarely one for humor, he occasionally came off as quite funny because of the unshakeable seriousness with which he approached everything.

From time to time, as they journeyed on, Dagobert would turn to bestow a caress or friendly word on the good white home upon which the orphans were mounted. Its furrowed sides and long teeth betrayed a venerable age. Two deep scars, one on the flank and the other on the chest, proved that his horse had been present in hot battles; nor was it without an act of pride that he sometimes shook his old military bridle, the brass stud of which was still adorned with an embossed eagle. His pace was regular, careful, and steady; his coat sleek, and his bulk moderate; the abundant foam, which covered his bit, bore witness to that health which horses acquire by the constant, but not excessive, labor of a long journey, performed by short stages. Although he had been more than six months on the road, this excellent animal carried the orphans, with a tolerably heavy portmanteau fastened to the saddle, as freely as on the day they started.

From time to time, as they traveled along, Dagobert would turn to offer a pat or a friendly word to the good white horse carrying the orphans. Its weathered sides and long teeth showed its age. Two deep scars, one on the side and the other on the chest, proved that this horse had fought in fierce battles; he sometimes shook his old military bridle with a sense of pride, the brass stud still featuring an embossed eagle. His pace was even, careful, and steady; his coat was shiny, and his build was just right; the abundant foam covering his bit was a sign of the good health horses gain from steady, but not excessive, work during a long journey, done in short stages. Even after more than six months on the road, this remarkable animal carried the orphans, along with a fairly heavy suitcase attached to the saddle, as easily as he had on the day they began.

If we have spoken of the excessive length of the horse’s teeth—the unquestionable evidence of great age—it is chiefly because he often displayed them, for the sole purpose of acting up to his name (he was called Jovial), by playing a mischievous trick, of which the dog was the victim.

If we've talked about how long the horse's teeth are—clear proof of his old age—it's mainly because he often showed them off, just to live up to his name (he was called Jovial), by playing a silly prank that the dog ended up being the target of.

This latter, who, doubtless for the sake of contrast, was called Spoil-sport (Rabat-joie), being always at his master’s heels, found himself within the reach of Jovial, who from time to time nipped him delicately by the nape of the neck, lifted him from the ground, and carried him thus for a moment. The dog, protected by his thick coat, and no doubt long accustomed to the practical jokes of his companion, submitted to all this with stoical complacency; save that, when he thought the jest had lasted long enough, he would turn his head and growl. Jovial understood him at the first hint, and hastened to set him down again. At other times, just to avoid monotony, Jovial would gently bite the knapsack of the soldier, who seemed, as well as the dog, to be perfectly accustomed to his pleasantries.

This last one, who was fittingly named Spoil-sport (Rabat-joie) for contrast, always stayed close to his master. He often found himself within reach of Jovial, who would occasionally nip him playfully by the nape of the neck, lift him off the ground, and carry him like that for a bit. The dog, protected by his thick fur and used to his companion's antics, took it all in stride; except that when he felt the joke had gone on long enough, he would turn his head and growl. Jovial picked up on the first sign and quickly set him back down. At other times, to mix things up, Jovial would lightly bite the soldier’s knapsack, and the soldier, like the dog, seemed completely unfazed by his playful antics.

These details will give a notion of the excellent understanding that existed between the twin sisters, the old soldier, the horse, and the dog.

These details will give a sense of the strong connection that existed between the twin sisters, the old soldier, the horse, and the dog.

The little caravan proceeded on its ways anxious to reach, before night, the village of Mockern, which was now visible on the summit of a hill. Ever and anon, Dagobert looked around him, and seemed to be gathering up old recollections; by degrees, his countenance became clouded, and when he was at a little distance from the mill, the noise of which had arrested his attention, he stopped, and drew his long moustache several times between his finger and thumb, the only sign which revealed in him any strong and concentrated feeling.

The small caravan continued on its journey, eager to reach the village of Mockern before nightfall, which was now visible atop a hill. Every now and then, Dagobert glanced around, seeming to recall old memories; gradually, his expression grew serious. When he got a little distance from the mill, whose noise had caught his attention, he paused and twirled his long mustache several times between his fingers—the only indication of any deep, intense emotion he displayed.

Jovial, having stopped short behind his master, Blanche, awakened suddenly by the shock, raised her head; her first look sought her sister, on whom she smiled sweetly; then both exchanged glances of surprise, on seeing Dagobert motionless, with his hands clasped and resting on his long staff, apparently affected by some painful and deep emotion.

Jovial, having abruptly halted behind his master, Blanche, startled awake by the sudden jolt, lifted her head; her first glance found her sister, to whom she smiled warmly. Then they both exchanged looks of surprise at the sight of Dagobert standing still, his hands clasped on his long staff, seemingly affected by some deep and painful emotion.

The orphans just chanced to be at the foot of a little mound, the summit of which was buried in the thick foliage of a huge oak, planted half way down the slope. Perceiving that Dagobert continued motionless and absorbed in thought, Rose leaned over her saddle, and, placing her little white hand on the shoulder of their guide, whose back was turned towards her, said to him, in a soft voice, “Whatever is the matter with you, Dagobert?”

The orphans happened to be at the base of a small hill, the top of which was hidden by the dense foliage of a large oak tree, positioned halfway down the slope. Noticing that Dagobert remained still and lost in thought, Rose leaned over her saddle and gently placed her small white hand on the shoulder of their guide, who had his back to her, and asked softly, “What’s wrong, Dagobert?”

The veteran turned; to the great astonishment of the sisters, they perceived a large tear, which traced its humid furrow down his tanned cheek, and lost itself in his thick moustache.

The veteran turned; to the sisters' great surprise, they noticed a large tear running down his tanned cheek and disappearing into his thick moustache.

“You weeping—you!” cried Rose and Blanche together, deeply moved. “Tell us, we beseech, what is the matter?”

“You’re crying—you!” Rose and Blanche exclaimed together, really touched. “Please tell us, what’s wrong?”

After a moments hesitation, the soldier brushed his horny hand across his eyes, and said to the orphans in a faltering voice, whilst he pointed to the old oak beside them: “I shall make you sad, my poor children: and yet what I’m going to tell you has something sacred in it. Well, eighteen years ago, on the eve of the great battle of Leipsic, I carried your father to this very tree. He had two sabre-cuts on the head, a musket ball in his shoulder; and it was here that he and I—who had got two thrust of a lance for my share—were taken prisoners; and by whom, worse luck?—why, a renegado! By a Frenchman—an emigrant marquis, then colonel in the service of Russia—and who afterwards—but one day you shall know all.”

After a moment's hesitation, the soldier wiped his rough hand across his eyes and said to the orphans in a shaky voice, pointing to the old oak next to them: “I’m going to make you sad, my poor children: and yet what I’m about to tell you has something sacred in it. Well, eighteen years ago, on the eve of the great battle of Leipzig, I brought your father to this very tree. He had two sword cuts on his head, a bullet in his shoulder; and it was here that he and I—who had received two lance wounds as well—were taken prisoner; and by whom, unfortunately? By a traitor! By a Frenchman—an emigrant marquis, then a colonel in the Russian army—and who later on—but one day you’ll know everything.”

The veteran paused; then, pointing with his staff to the village of Mockern, he added: “Yes, yes, I can recognize the spot. Yonder are the heights where your brave father—who commanded us, and the Poles of the Guard—overthrew the Russian Cuirassiers, after having carried the battery. Ah, my children!” continued the soldier, with the utmost simplicity, “I wish you had, seen your brave father, at the head of our brigade of horse, rushing on in a desperate charge in the thick of a shower of shells!—There was nothing like it—not a soul so grand as he!”

The veteran paused, then pointed with his staff to the village of Mockern and said, “Yes, yes, I recognize the spot. Over there are the heights where your brave father—who led us and the Polish Guard—defeated the Russian Cuirassiers after taking the battery. Ah, my children!” the soldier continued simply, “I wish you could have seen your brave father at the front of our cavalry brigade, charging boldly through a barrage of shells! There was nothing like it—no one as grand as he!”

Whilst Dagobert thus expressed, in his own way, his regrets and recollections, the two orphans—by a spontaneous movement, glided gently from the horse, and holding each other by the hand, went together to kneel at the foot of the old oak. And there, closely pressed in each other’s arms, they began to weep; whilst the soldier, standing behind them, with his hands crossed on his long staff, rested his bald front upon it.

While Dagobert expressed his regrets and memories in his own way, the two orphans—without thinking—gently slid off the horse and, holding hands, knelt together at the base of the old oak. There, wrapped in each other’s arms, they started to cry, while the soldier, standing behind them with his hands crossed on his long staff, rested his bald head on it.

“Come, come you must not fret,” said he softly, when, after a pause of a few minutes, he saw tears run down the blooming cheeks of Rose and Blanche, still on their knees. “Perhaps we may find General Simon in Paris,” added he; “I will explain all that to you this evening at the inn. I purposely waited for this day, to tell you many things about your father; it was an idea of mine, because this day is a sort of anniversary.”

“Come on, you shouldn’t worry,” he said gently, noticing the tears streaming down the rosy cheeks of Rose and Blanche, who were still kneeling. “Maybe we can find General Simon in Paris,” he continued. “I’ll explain everything to you tonight at the inn. I purposely waited for today to tell you a lot about your father; it was my idea because today is kind of an anniversary.”

“We weep because we think also of our mother,” said Rose.

“We cry because we also think of our mom,” said Rose.

“Of our mother, whom we shall only see again in heaven,” added Blanche.

“About our mom, whom we’ll only see again in heaven,” added Blanche.

The soldier raised the orphans, took each by the hand, and gazing from one to the other with ineffable affection, rendered still the more touching by the contrast of his rude features, “You must not give way thus, my children,” said he; “it is true your mother was the best of women. When she lived in Poland, they called her the Pearl of Warsaw—it ought to have been the Pearl of the Whole World—for in the whole world you could not have found her match. No—no!”

The soldier took care of the orphans, holding each of their hands and looking at them with deep love, which was made even more emotional by his rough appearance. “You shouldn’t be so sad, my children,” he said. “It’s true your mother was an amazing woman. When she lived in Poland, they called her the Pearl of Warsaw—but really, it should have been the Pearl of the Whole World—because you couldn’t find anyone like her anywhere.” No—no!

The voice of Dagobert faltered; he paused, and drew his long gray moustache between finger and thumb, as was his habit. “Listen, my girls,” he resumed, when he had mastered his emotion; “your mother could give you none but the best advice, eh?”

The voice of Dagobert wavered; he paused and ran his fingers along his long gray mustache, as he often did. “Listen, my girls,” he continued after regaining his composure, “your mom could only give you the best advice, right?”

“Yes Dagobert.”

"Yes, Dagobert."

“Well, what instructions did she give you before she died? To think often of her, but without grieving?”

“Well, what instructions did she give you before she died? To think of her often, but without being sad?”

“It is true; she told us than our Father in heaven, always good to poor mothers whose children are left on earth, would permit her to hear us from above,” said Blanche.

“It’s true; she told us that our Father in heaven, always kind to poor mothers whose children are left on earth, would allow her to hear us from up above,” said Blanche.

“And that her eyes would be ever fixed upon us,” added Rose.

“And that her eyes would always be fixed on us,” added Rose.

And the two, by a spontaneous impulse, replete with the most touching grace, joined hands, raised their innocent looks to heaven, and exclaimed, with that beautiful faith natural to their age: “Is it not so, mother?—thou seest us?—thou hearest us?”

And the two, driven by a sudden urge, full of the most heartfelt grace, took each other's hands, looked up at the sky with innocent eyes, and said, with that lovely faith typical of their age: “Is that right, mom?—can you see us?—can you hear us?”

“Since your mother sees and hears you,” said Dagobert, much moved, “do not grieve her by fretting. She forbade you to do so.”

“Since your mother can see and hear you,” said Dagobert, feeling very emotional, “don’t upset her by worrying. She asked you not to do that.”

“You are right, Dagobert. We will not cry any more.”—And the orphans dried their eyes.

“You're right, Dagobert. We won't cry anymore.” —And the orphans dried their eyes.

Dagobert, in the opinion of the devout, would have passed for a very heathen. In Spain, he had found pleasure in cutting down those monks of all orders and colors, who, bearing crucifix in one hand, and poniard in the other, fought not for liberty—the Inquisition had strangled her centuries ago—but, for their monstrous privileges. Yet, in forty years, Dagobert had witnessed so many sublime and awful scenes—he had been so many times face to face with death—that the instinct of natural religion, common to every simple, honest heart, had always remained uppermost in his soul. Therefore, though he did not share in the consoling faith of the two sisters, he would have held as criminal any attempt to weaken its influence.

Dagobert, according to the devoted, would have seemed very unholy. In Spain, he enjoyed taking down monks of all kinds, who, carrying a crucifix in one hand and a dagger in the other, weren’t fighting for freedom—the Inquisition had crushed that long ago—but for their outrageous privileges. Yet, over forty years, Dagobert had witnessed so many amazing and terrifying events—he had faced death so many times—that the instinct for natural religion, common to every simple, honest heart, always stayed at the forefront of his being. Therefore, even though he didn’t share the comforting faith of the two sisters, he would have deemed any effort to undermine its influence as wrong.

Seeing them this downcast, he thus resumed: “That’s right, my pretty ones: I prefer to hear you chat as you did this morning and yesterday—laughing at times, and answering me when I speak, instead of being so much engrossed with your own talk. Yes, yes, my little ladies! you seem to have had famous secrets together these last two days—so, much the better, if it amuses you.”

Seeing them so downcast, he continued: “That’s right, my lovely ones: I’d rather hear you chat like you did this morning and yesterday—laughing sometimes and responding when I speak—rather than being so absorbed in your own conversation. Yes, yes, my little ladies! It looks like you’ve shared some great secrets over the last two days—so much the better if it keeps you entertained.”

The sisters colored, and exchanged a subdued smile, which contrasted with the tears that yet filled their eyes, and Rose said to the soldier, with a little embarrassment. “No, I assure you, Dagobert, we talk of nothing in particular.”

The sisters colored and shared a quiet smile, which stood out against the tears still in their eyes, and Rose said to the soldier, feeling a bit embarrassed, “No, I promise you, Dagobert, we aren’t discussing anything specific.”

“Well, well; I don’t wish to know it. Come, rest yourselves, a few moments more, and then we must start again; for it grows late, and we have to reach Mockern before night, so that we may be early on the road to-morrow.”

“Well, well; I don’t want to know. Come, take a few more minutes to rest, and then we have to get going again; it’s getting late, and we need to reach Mockern before night so we can be early on the road tomorrow.”

“Have we still a long, long way to go?” asked Rose.

“Do we still have a long way to go?” asked Rose.

“What, to reach Paris? Yes, my children; some hundred days’ march. We don’t travel quick, but we get on; and we travel cheap, because we have a light purse. A closet for you, a straw mattress and a blanket at your door for me, with Spoil-sport on my feet, and a clean litter for old Jovial, these are our whole traveling expenses. I say nothing about food, because you two together don’t eat more than a mouse, and I have learnt in Egypt and Spain to be hungry only when it suits.”

“What, to get to Paris? Yes, my kids; it’ll take about a hundred days of walking. We don’t move fast, but we make progress; and we travel cheaply since we’re low on cash. A small room for you, a straw mattress and a blanket at my door, Spoil-sport on my feet, and a clean spot for old Jovial—these are our only travel expenses. I won’t even mention food because you two together eat less than a mouse, and I’ve learned in Egypt and Spain to only feel hungry when it’s convenient.”

“Not forgetting that, to save still more, you do all the cooking for us, and will not even let us assist.”

“Don't forget that, to save even more, you do all the cooking for us and won't even let us help.”

“And to think, good Dagobert, that you wash almost every evening at our resting-place. As if it were not for us to—”

“And to think, good Dagobert, that you shower almost every evening at our resting spot. As if it were not for us to—”

“You!” said the soldier, interrupting Blanche, “I, allow you to chap your pretty little hands in soap-suds! Pooh! don’t a soldier on a campaign always wash his own linen? Clumsy as you see me, I was the best washerwoman in my squadron—and what a hand at ironing! Not to make a brag of it.”

“You!” said the soldier, cutting off Blanche, “I’ll let you wash your pretty little hands in soap suds! Please! Doesn’t a soldier on a campaign always do his own laundry? As clumsy as I seem, I was the best laundry person in my squad—and let me tell you, I could iron like a pro! Not that I’m trying to boast.”

“Yes, yes—you can iron well—very well.”

“Yes, yes—you can iron really well—really, really well.”

“Only sometimes, there will be a little singe,” said Rose, smiling.

“Sometimes, there might be a little singe,” Rose said with a smile.

“Hah! when the iron is too hot. Zounds! I may bring it as near my cheek as I please; my skin is so tough that I don’t feel the heat,” said Dagobert, with imperturbable gravity.

“Hah! when the iron is too hot. Wow! I can bring it as close to my cheek as I want; my skin is so tough that I don’t feel the heat,” said Dagobert, with unshakeable seriousness.

“We are only jesting, good Dagobert!”

“We're just joking, good Dagobert!”

“Then, children, if you think that I know my trade as a washerwoman, let me continue to have your custom: it is cheaper; and, on a journey, poor people like us should save where we can, for we must, at all events, keep enough to reach Paris. Once there, our papers and the medal you wear will do the rest—I hope so, at least.”

“Then, kids, if you think I know what I’m doing as a laundress, let me keep your business: it’s more affordable; and while traveling, we poor folks should save wherever we can, because we need to make sure we have enough to get to Paris. Once we're there, our papers and the medal you’re wearing will take care of everything—I hope, at least.”

“This medal is sacred to us; mother gave it to us on her death-bed.”

“This medal is sacred to us; Mom gave it to us on her deathbed.”

“Therefore, take great care that you do not lose it: see, from time to time, that you have it safe.”

“Therefore, be very careful not to lose it: make sure, from time to time, that you have it secure.”

“Here it is,” said Blanche, as she drew from her bosom a small bronze medal, which she wore suspended from her neck by a chain of the same material. The medal bore on its faces the following inscriptions:

“Here it is,” said Blanche, pulling out a small bronze medal from her chest, which she wore on a chain of the same material around her neck. The medal had the following inscriptions on its sides:

                 Victim
                  of
               L. C. D. J.
               Pray for me!
                   ——
                  Paris
            February the, 13th, 1682.

                At Paris.
            Rue Saint Francois, No. 3,
            In a century and a half
               you will be.
            February the 13th, 1832.
                   ——
                PRAY FOR ME!
                 Victim
                  of
               L. C. D. J.
               Pray for me!
                   ——
                  Paris
            February 13, 1682.

                In Paris.
            Rue Saint Francois, No. 3,
            In a century and a half
               you will be.
            February 13, 1832.
                   ——
                PRAY FOR ME!

“What does it mean, Dagobert?” resumed Blanche, as she examined the mournful inscriptions. “Mother was not able to tell us.”

“What does it mean, Dagobert?” Blanche asked again, looking at the sad inscriptions. “Mom couldn’t tell us.”

“We will discuss all that this evening; at the place where we sleep,” answered Dagobert. “It grows late, let us be moving. Put up the medal carefully, and away!—We have yet nearly an hour’s march to arrive at quarters. Come, my poor pets, once more look at the mound where your brave father fell—and then—to horse! to horse!”

“We'll talk about all that tonight, at our place,” Dagobert replied. “It’s getting late, so let’s go. Pack up the medal carefully, and let’s get moving! We still have almost an hour’s walk to reach our lodgings. Come on, my dear friends, take one last look at the mound where your brave father fell—and then—let’s ride! Let’s ride!”

The orphans gave a last pious glance at the spot which had recalled to their guide such painful recollections, and, with his aid, remounted Jovial.

The orphans took one last solemn look at the place that had brought back such painful memories for their guide and, with his help, got back on Jovial.

This venerable animal had not for one moment dreamed of moving; but, with the consummate forethought of a veteran, he had made the best use of his time, by taking from that foreign soil a large contribution of green and tender grass, before the somewhat envious eyes of Spoil-sport, who had comfortably established himself in the meadow, with his snout protruding between his fore-paws. On the signal of departure, the dog resumed his post behind his master, and Dagobert, trying the ground with the end of his long staff, led the horse carefully along by the bridle, for the meadow was growing more and more marshy; indeed, after advancing a few steps, he was obliged to turn off to the left, in order to regain the high-road.

This ancient animal hadn’t even considered moving; however, with the careful planning of an expert, he had taken full advantage of his time by picking a good amount of fresh, tender grass from that foreign land, all while Spoil-sport watched with some envy, comfortably settled in the meadow with his snout resting between his front paws. When it was time to leave, the dog took his place behind his owner, and Dagobert, testing the ground with the end of his long stick, carefully led the horse by the bridle, since the meadow was becoming increasingly marshy; in fact, after a few steps, he had to steer to the left to get back to the main road.

On reaching Mockern, Dagobert asked for the least expensive inn, and was told there was only one in the village—the White Falcon.

On arriving in Mockern, Dagobert asked for the cheapest inn and was told there was only one in the village—the White Falcon.

10041m
Original

“Let us go then to the White Falcon,” observed the soldier.

“Let’s go to the White Falcon,” the soldier said.





CHAPTER III. THE ARRIVAL.

Already had Morok several times opened with impatience the window shutters of the loft, to look out upon the inn-yard, watching for the arrival of the orphans and the soldier. Not seeing them, he began once more to walk slowly up and down, with his head bent forward, and his arms folded on his bosom, meditating on the best means to carry out the plan he had conceived. The ideas which possessed his mind, were, doubtless, of a painful character, for his countenance grew even more gloomy than usual.

Already, Morok had several times impatiently opened the window shutters of the loft to look out at the inn-yard, waiting for the orphans and the soldier to arrive. Not seeing them, he started pacing slowly back and forth, with his head down and his arms crossed over his chest, contemplating the best way to execute the plan he had come up with. The thoughts racing through his mind were clearly troubling, as his expression became even more somber than usual.

Notwithstanding his ferocious appearance, he was by no means deficient in intelligence. The courage displayed in his taming exercises (which he gravely attributed to his recent conversion), a solemn and mystical style of speech, and a hypocritical affectation of austerity, had given him a species of influence over the people he visited in his travels. Long before his conversion, as may well be supposed, Morok had been familiar with the habits of wild beasts. In fact born in the north of Siberia, he had been, from his boyhood, one of the boldest hunters of bears and reindeer; later, in 1810, he had abandoned this profession, to serve as guide to a Russian engineer, who was charged with an exploring expedition to the Polar regions. He afterwards followed him to St. Petersburg, and there, after some vicissitudes of fortune, Morok became one of the imperial couriers—these iron automata, that the least caprice of the despot hurls in a frail sledge through the immensity of the empire, from Persia to the Frozen Sea. For these men, who travel night and day, with the rapidity of lightning there are neither seasons nor obstacles, fatigues nor danger; living projectiles, they must either be broken to pieces, or reach the intended mark. One may conceive the boldness, the vigor, and the resignation, of men accustomed to such a life.

Despite his fierce look, he was definitely not lacking in intelligence. The bravery he showed during his taming exercises (which he seriously credited to his recent conversion), a serious and mystical way of speaking, and a fake display of strictness, had given him a kind of influence over the people he encountered on his travels. Long before his conversion, it’s easy to imagine that Morok was familiar with the ways of wild animals. In fact, born in the north of Siberia, he had been one of the bravest hunters of bears and reindeer since childhood; later, in 1810, he left that profession to serve as a guide for a Russian engineer on an exploratory mission to the Polar regions. He then followed him to St. Petersburg, and after some ups and downs, Morok became one of the imperial couriers—those iron machines that the slightest whim of the ruler sends racing across the vast empire, from Persia to the Frozen Sea. For these men, who travel day and night at lightning speed, there are no seasons or obstacles, no fatigue or danger; like living projectiles, they either get shattered or reach their destination. One can imagine the boldness, strength, and resilience of men used to such a life.

It is useless to relate here, by what series of singular circumstances Morok was induced to exchange his rough pursuit for another profession, and at last to enter, as catechumen, a religious house at Friburg; after which, being duly and properly converted, he began his nomadic excursions, with his menagerie of unknown origin.

It’s pointless to detail how Morok ended up swapping his rough lifestyle for a different career and eventually became a catechumen in a monastery in Friburg. After he was properly converted, he started his travels with his menagerie of uncertain origins.

Morok continued to walk up and down the loft. Night had come. The three persons whose arrival he so impatiently expected had not yet made their appearance. His walk became more and more nervous and irregular.

Morok kept pacing back and forth in the loft. Night had fallen. The three people he had been waiting for so eagerly still hadn't shown up. His pacing grew increasingly restless and erratic.

On a sudden he stopped abruptly; leaned his head towards the window; and listened. His ear was quick as a savage’s.

On a sudden, he stopped abruptly, leaned his head toward the window, and listened. His hearing was sharp like that of a wild animal.

“They are here!” he exclaimed and his fox like eye shone with diabolic joy. He had caught the sound of footsteps—a man’s and a horse’s. Hastening to the window-shutter of the loft, he opened it cautiously, and saw the two young girls on horseback, and the old soldier who served them as a guide, enter the inn-yard together.

“They're here!” he shouted, his fox-like eye gleaming with sinister happiness. He had heard the sound of footsteps—one from a man and one from a horse. Rushing to the loft's window, he opened it carefully and saw the two young women on horseback, along with the old soldier who was guiding them, enter the innyard together.

The night had set in, dark and cloudy; a high wind made the lights flicker in the lanterns which were used to receive the new guests. But the description given to Morok had been so exact, that it was impossible to mistake them. Sure of his prey, he closed the window. Having remained in meditation for another quarter of an hour—for the purpose, no doubt, of thoroughly digesting his projects—he leaned over the aperture, from which projected the ladder, and called, “Goliath!”

The night had fallen, dark and cloudy; a strong wind caused the lights in the lanterns used to welcome the new guests to flicker. But the description given to Morok had been so precise that it was impossible to confuse them. Confident in his target, he shut the window. After meditating for another fifteen minutes—likely to fully consider his plans—he leaned over the opening, from which a ladder extended, and called, “Goliath!”

“Master!” replied a hoarse voice.

"Master!" replied a raspy voice.

“Come up to me.”

"Come over to me."

“Here I am—just come from the slaughter-house with the meat.”

“Here I am—just came from the slaughterhouse with the meat.”

The steps of the ladder creaked as an enormous head appeared on a level with the floor. The new-comer, who was more than six feet high, and gifted with herculean proportions, had been well-named Goliath. He was hideous. His squinting eyes were deep set beneath a low and projecting forehead; his reddish hair and beard, thick and coarse as horse-hair, gave his features a stamp of bestial ferocity; between his broad jaws, armed with teeth which resembled fangs, he held by one corner a piece of raw beef weighing ten or twelve pounds, finding it, no doubt, easier to carry in that fashion, whilst he used his hands to ascend the ladder, which bent beneath his weight.

The ladder creaked as a giant head appeared at floor level. The newcomer, who stood over six feet tall and had a massive build, was aptly named Goliath. He was truly ugly. His squinting eyes were deeply set beneath a low, protruding forehead; his reddish hair and beard, thick and coarse like horsehair, gave him a wild, brutal look. Between his wide jaws, which were equipped with fang-like teeth, he held a piece of raw beef weighing ten or twelve pounds by one corner, likely finding it easier to carry that way while he used his hands to climb the ladder, which bent under his weight.

At length the whole of this tall and huge body issued from the aperture. Judging by his bull-neck, the astonishing breadth of his chest and shoulders, and the vast bulk of his arms and legs, this giant need not have feared to wrestle single-handed with a bear. He wore an old pair of blue trousers with red stripes, faced with tanned sheep’s-skin, and a vest, or rather cuirass, of thick leather, which was here and there slashed by the sharp claws of the animals.

At last, the entire tall and massive figure emerged from the opening. Based on his thick neck, the impressive width of his chest and shoulders, and the enormous size of his arms and legs, this giant wouldn’t have hesitated to take on a bear by himself. He was dressed in an old pair of blue pants with red stripes, lined with tanned sheep's skin, and a vest, or more like a leather armor, made of thick leather, which had several cuts from the sharp claws of animals.

When he was fairly on the floor, Goliath unclasped his fangs, opened his mouth, and let fall the great piece of beef, licking his blood-stained lips with greediness. Like many other mountebanks, this species of monster had began by eating raw meat at the fairs for the amusement of the public. Thence having gradually acquired a taste for this barbarous food, and uniting pleasure with profit, he engaged himself to perform the prelude to the exercises of Morok, by devouring, in the presence of the crowd, several pounds of raw flesh.

When he was fully on the floor, Goliath unclasped his jaws, opened his mouth, and dropped the huge piece of beef, greedily licking his blood-stained lips. Like many other charlatans, this type of monster started by eating raw meat at fairs for the crowd's entertainment. Over time, he developed a taste for this savage food, combining enjoyment with profit, and committed to performing the opening act for Morok by devouring several pounds of raw flesh in front of the audience.

“My share and Death’s are below stairs, and here are those of Cain and Judas,” said Goliath, pointing to the chunk of beef. “Where is the cleaver, that I may cut it in two?—No preference here—beast or man—every gullet must have it’s own.”

“My portion and Death’s are downstairs, and here are those of Cain and Judas,” said Goliath, pointing to the piece of meat. “Where is the cleaver so I can cut it in half?—No favorites here—beast or human—everyone needs their share.”

Then, rolling up one of the sleeves of his vest, he exhibited a fore-arm hairy as skin of a wolf, and knotted with veins as large as one’s thumb.

Then, rolling up one sleeve of his vest, he showed off a forearm that was as hairy as a wolf's skin and knotted with veins as thick as a thumb.

“I say, master, where’s the cleaver?”—He again began, as he cast round his eyes in search of that instrument. But instead of replying to this inquiry, the Prophet put many questions to his disciple.

“I ask you, master, where’s the cleaver?”—He started again, scanning his surroundings for that tool. But instead of answering his question, the Prophet asked his disciple many questions.

“Were you below when just now some new travellers arrived at the inn?”

“Were you downstairs when some new guests just arrived at the inn?”

“Yes, master; I was coming from the slaughter-house.”

“Yes, master; I was coming from the slaughterhouse.”

“Who are these travellers?”

“Who are these travelers?”

“Two young lasses mounted on a white horse, and an old fellow with a big moustache. But the cleaver?—my beasts are hungry and so am I—the cleaver!”

“Two young girls riding a white horse, along with an old guy sporting a bushy moustache. But the cleaver?—my animals are hungry and so am I—the cleaver!”

“Do you know where they have lodged these travellers?”

“Do you know where these travelers are staying?”

“The host took them to the far end of the court-yard.”

“The host took them to the far end of the courtyard.”

“The building, which overlooks the fields?”

“The building that looks over the fields?”

“Yes, master—but the cleaver—”

“Yeah, boss—but the cleaver—”

A burst of frightful roaring shook the loft, and interrupted Goliath.

A sudden, terrifying roar shook the loft and interrupted Goliath.

“Hark to them!” he exclaimed; “hunger has driven the beasts wild. If I could roar, I should do as they do. I have never seen Judas and Cain as they are to-night; they leap in their cages as if they’d knock all to pieces. As for Death, her eyes shine more than usual like candles—poor Death!”

“Listen to them!” he shouted; “hunger has driven the animals crazy. If I could roar, I would do the same. I've never seen Judas and Cain like they are tonight; they’re jumping in their cages as if they want to break everything apart. And Death, her eyes are shining more than usual like candles—poor Death!”

“So these girls are lodged in the building at the end of the court-yard,” resumed Morok, without attending to the observations of Goliath.

“So these girls are staying in the building at the end of the courtyard,” resumed Morok, ignoring Goliath's comments.

“Yes, yes—but in the devil’s name, where is the cleaver? Since Karl went away I have to do all the work, and that makes our meals very late.”

“Yes, yes—but where on earth is the cleaver? Since Karl left, I have to do all the work, and that makes our meals very late.”

“Did the old man remain with the young girls?” asked Morok.

“Did the old man stay with the young girls?” Morok asked.

Goliath, amazed that, notwithstanding his importunities, his master should still appear to neglect the animals’ supper, regarded the Prophet with an increase of stupid astonishment.

Goliath, surprised that his master still seemed to ignore the animals' dinner despite his constant nagging, looked at the Prophet with even more confusion.

“Answer, you brute!”

"Respond, you beast!"

“If I am a brute, I have a brute’s strength,” said Goliath, in a surly tone, “and brute against brute, I have not always come the worst off.”

“If I’m a beast, I have a beast’s strength,” Goliath said gruffly. “And when it comes to brute against brute, I haven’t always come out on the losing end.”

“I ask if the old man remained with the girls,” repeated Morok.

“I ask if the old man stayed with the girls,” repeated Morok.

“Well, then—no!” returned the giant. “The old man, after leading his horse to the stable, asked for a tub and some water, took his stand under the porch—and there—by the light of a lantern—he is washing out clothes. A man with a gray moustache!—paddling in soap-suds like a washerwoman—it’s as if I were to feed canaries!” added Goliath, shrugging his shoulders with disdain. “But now I’ve answered you, master, let me attend to the beasts’ supper,”—and, looking round for something, he added, “where is the cleaver?”

“Well, then—no!” said the giant. “The old man, after bringing his horse to the stable, asked for a tub and some water, stood under the porch—and there—by the light of a lantern—he is washing clothes. A man with a gray mustache!—splashing in soap suds like a washerwoman—it’s like I were to feed canaries!” Goliath added, shrugging his shoulders in disgust. “But now that I’ve answered you, master, let me take care of the animals' dinner,”—and, looking around for something, he added, “where’s the cleaver?”

After a moment of thoughtful silence, the Prophet said to Goliath, “You will give no food to the beasts this evening.”

After a moment of thoughtful silence, the Prophet said to Goliath, “You won’t feed the beasts this evening.”

At first the giant could not understand these words, the idea was so incomprehensible to him.

At first, the giant couldn't grasp these words; the concept was just too confusing for him.

“What is your pleasure, master?” said he.

“What would you like, master?” he asked.

“I forbid you to give any food to the beasts this evening.”

“I forbid you to feed the animals tonight.”

Goliath did not answer, but he opened wide his squinting eyes, folded his hands, and drew back a couple of steps.

Goliath didn’t reply, but he widened his squinting eyes, crossed his arms, and took a few steps back.

“Well, dost hear me?” said Morok, with impatience. “Is it plain enough?”

“Well, do you hear me?” said Morok, impatiently. “Is it clear enough?”

“Not feed? when our meat is there, and supper is already three hours after time!” cried Goliath, with ever-increasing amazement.

“Not fed? Our food is right there, and dinner is already three hours late!” shouted Goliath, growing more and more amazed.

“Obey, and hold your tongue.”

"Just do as you're told."

“You must wish something bad to happen this evening. Hunger makes the beasts furious—and me also.”

“You must be hoping something bad will happen tonight. Hunger drives the beasts wild—and it does the same to me.”

“So much the better!”

“Sounds great!”

“It’ll drive ‘em mad.”

“It’ll drive them crazy.”

“So much the better!”

“Even better!”

“How, so much the better?—But—”

“How much better?—But—”

“It is enough!”

"That's enough!"

“But, devil take me, I am as hungry as the beasts!”

“But, damn it, I’m as hungry as the animals!”

“Eat then—who prevents it? Your supper is ready, as you devour it raw.”

“Go ahead and eat—who's stopping you? Your dinner is ready, just eat it raw.”

“I never eat without my beasts, nor they without me.”

“I never eat without my pets, and they never eat without me.”

“I tell you again, that, if you dare give any food to the beasts—I will turn you away.”

“I’m telling you again, if you give any food to the animals—I will send you away.”

Goliath uttered a low growl as hoarse as a bear’s, and looked at the Prophet with a mixture of anger and stupefaction.

Goliath let out a low growl as rough as a bear's and stared at the Prophet with a mix of anger and disbelief.

Morok, having given his orders, walked up and down the loft, appearing to reflect. Then, addressing himself to Goliath, who was still plunged in deep perplexity, he said to him.

Morok, having given his instructions, paced the loft, seeming to think. Then, speaking to Goliath, who was still lost in confusion, he said to him.

“Do you remember the burgomaster’s, where I went to get my passport signed?—To-day his wife bought some books and a chaplet.”

“Do you remember the mayor’s office, where I went to get my passport signed?—Today his wife bought some books and a rosary.”

“Yes,” answered the giant shortly.

“Yes,” the giant replied curtly.

“Go and ask his servant if I may be sure to find the burgomaster early to-morrow morning.”

“Go ask his servant if I can count on finding the mayor early tomorrow morning.”

“What for?”

"Why?"

“I may, perhaps, have something important to communicate; at all events, say that I beg him not to leave home without seeing me.”

“I might have something important to share; in any case, please tell him not to leave home without seeing me.”

“Good! but may I feed the beasts before I go to the burgomaster’s?—only the panther, who is most hungry? Come, master; only poor Death? just a little morsel to satisfy her; Cain and I and Judas can wait.”

“Great! But can I feed the animals before I go to the mayor’s?—just the panther, who’s really hungry? Come on, sir; just a small bite for poor Death to keep her satisfied; Cain, Judas, and I can wait.”

“It is the panther, above all, that I forbid you to feed. Yes, her, above all the rest.”

“It’s the panther, above all, that I forbid you to feed. Yes, her, above all the others.”

“By the horns of the devil!” cried Goliath, “what is the matter with you to-day? I can make nothing of it. It is a pity that Karl’s not here; he, being cunning, would help me to understand why you prevent the beasts from eating when they are hungry.”

“By the horns of the devil!” yelled Goliath, “what's going on with you today? I can't make any sense of it. It's a shame Karl's not here; he, being clever, would help me figure out why you're stopping the animals from eating when they're hungry.”

“You have no need to understand it.”

“You don’t need to understand it.”

“Will not Karl soon come back?”

“Isn’t Karl going to be back soon?”

“He has already come back.”

“He's already back.”

“Where is he, then?”

“Where is he now?”

“Off again.”

"Leaving again."

“What can be going on here? There is something in the wind. Karl goes, and returns, and goes again, and—”

“What could be happening here? There’s something in the air. Karl leaves, comes back, leaves again, and—”

“We are not talking of Karl, but of you; though hungry as a wolf you are cunning as a fox, and, when it suits you, as cunning as Karl.” And, changing on the sudden his tone and manner, Morok slapped the giant cordially on the shoulder.

“We're not talking about Karl, but about you; even though you're as hungry as a wolf, you're as clever as a fox, and, when it suits you, as clever as Karl.” And, suddenly changing his tone and manner, Morok gave the giant a friendly slap on the shoulder.

“What! am I cunning?”

“What! Am I clever?”

“The proof is, that there are ten florins to earn to-night—and you will be keen enough to earn them, I am sure.”

“The proof is that there are ten florins to earn tonight—and I’m sure you’ll be eager to earn them.”

“Why, on those terms, yes—I am awake,” said the giant, smiling with a stupid, self-satisfied air. “What must I do for ten florins?”

“Sure, on those terms, I am awake,” said the giant, grinning with a goofy, pleased expression. “What do you need me to do for ten florins?”

“You shall see.”

"You will see."

“Is it hard work?”

"Is it difficult work?"

“You shall see. Begin by going to the burgomaster’s—but first light the fire in that stove.” He pointed to it with his finger.

“You'll see. Start by going to the mayor’s office—but first, light the fire in that stove.” He pointed to it with his finger.

“Yes, master,” said Goliath, somewhat consoled for the delay of his supper by the hope of gaining ten florins.

“Yes, master,” Goliath replied, feeling a bit better about the wait for his dinner because he hoped to earn ten florins.

“Put that iron bar in the stove,” added the Prophet, “to make it red-hot.”

“Put that iron bar in the stove,” the Prophet added, “to make it red-hot.”

“Yes, master.”

“Yes, sir.”

“You will leave it there; go to the burgomaster’s, and return here to wait for me.”

“You will leave it there, go to the mayor’s, and come back here to wait for me.”

“Yes, master.

"Yes, boss."

“You will keep the fire up in the stove.”

"You will keep the fire going in the stove."

“Yes, master.”

“Yes, sir.”

Morok took a step away, but recollecting himself, he resumed: “You say the old man is busy washing under the porch?”

Morok took a step back, but after collecting himself, he continued: “You say the old man is busy washing under the porch?”

“Yes, master.”

"Yes, boss."

“Forget nothing: the iron bar in the fire—the burgomaster—and return here to wait my orders.” So saying, Morok descended by the trap-door and disappeared.

“Forget everything: the iron bar in the fire—the mayor—and come back here to wait for my instructions.” With that, Morok went down through the trap-door and vanished.





CHAPTER IV. MOROK and DAGOBERT

Goliath had not been mistaken, for Dagobert was washing with that imperturbable gravity with which he did everything else.

Goliath was right, because Dagobert was washing with the same calm seriousness that he applied to everything else.

When we remember the habits of a soldier a-field, we need not be astonished at this apparent eccentricity. Dagobert only thought of sparing the scanty purse of the orphans, and of saving them all care and trouble; so every evening when they came to a halt he devoted himself to all sorts of feminine occupations. But he was not now serving his apprenticeship in these matters; many times, during his campaigns, he had industriously repaired the damage and disorder which a day of battle always brings to the garments of the soldier; for it is not enough to receive a sabre-cut—the soldier has also to mend his uniform; for the stroke which grazes the skin makes likewise a corresponding fissure in the cloth.

When we think about the habits of a soldier in the field, we shouldn’t be surprised by this seeming oddity. Dagobert only wanted to spare the orphans’ limited funds and save them from hassle; so every evening when they stopped, he threw himself into all kinds of traditionally feminine tasks. But he wasn’t a beginner at this; many times during his campaigns, he had diligently fixed the damage and mess that a day of battle always brings to a soldier’s clothes. It’s not enough to just take a sabre cut—the soldier also has to repair his uniform because a wound that grazes the skin also tears the fabric.

Therefore, in the evening or on the morrow of a hard-fought engagement, you will see the best soldiers (always distinguished by their fine military appearance) take from their cartridge-box or knapsack a housewife, furnished with needles, thread, scissors, buttons, and other such gear, and apply themselves to all kinds of mending and darning, with a zeal that the most industrious workwoman might envy.

Therefore, in the evening or the next day after a tough battle, you will see the best soldiers (always known for their sharp military look) take from their cartridge-box or backpack a sewing kit, filled with needles, thread, scissors, buttons, and other similar items, and get to work on all sorts of repairs and stitching, with a dedication that even the most hardworking seamstress would admire.

We could not find a better opportunity to explain the name of Dagobert, given to Francis Baudoin (the guide of the orphans) at a time when he was considered one of the handsomest and bravest horse-grenadiers of the Imperial Guard.

We couldn't find a better chance to explain the name Dagobert, given to Francis Baudoin (the guide of the orphans) when he was seen as one of the most handsome and bravest horse grenadiers of the Imperial Guard.

They had been fighting hard all day, without any decisive advantage. In the evening, the company to which our hero belonged was sent as outliers to occupy the ruins of a deserted village. Videttes being posted, half the troopers remained in saddle, whilst the others, having picketed their horses, were able to take a little rest. Our hero had charged valiantly that day without receiving any wound—for he counted as a mere memento the deep scratch on his thigh, which a kaiserlitz had inflicted in awkwardly attempting an upward thrust with the bayonet.

They had been fighting hard all day without gaining any clear advantage. In the evening, the unit our hero was part of was sent out to take over the ruins of an abandoned village. Once they set up pickets, half the soldiers stayed in the saddle while the others, having tied up their horses, were able to get a bit of rest. Our hero had fought bravely that day without getting hurt—he considered only the deep scratch on his thigh, which a kaiserlitz had given him while awkwardly trying to make an upward thrust with the bayonet, as a minor reminder of the day's battle.

10049m
Original

“You donkey! my new breeches!” the grenadier had exclaimed, when he saw the wide yawning rent, which he instantly avenged by running the Austrian through, with a thrust scientifically administered. For, if he showed a stoical indifference on the subject of injury to his skin, it was not so with regard to the ripping up of his best parade uniform.

“You donkey! My new pants!” the grenadier shouted when he saw the huge tear, which he immediately avenged by stabbing the Austrian with a well-placed thrust. While he might have acted with indifference when it came to injuries to his skin, he felt differently about the damage to his best parade uniform.

He undertook, therefore, the same evening, at the bivouac, to repair this accident. Selecting his best needle and thread from the stores of his housewife, and arming his finger with a thimble, he began to play the tailor by the light of the watch-fire, having first drawn off his cavalry-boots, and also (if it must be confessed) the injured garment itself, which he turned the wrong side out the better to conceal the stitches.

He decided that same evening, at the campsite, to fix this issue. He picked his best needle and thread from his supply kit and put on a thimble. Sitting by the light of the campfire, he began to sew, first taking off his cavalry boots and, if we’re being honest, the damaged clothing as well, which he turned inside out to hide the stitches better.

This partial undress was certainly a breach of discipline: but the captain, as he went his round, could not forbear laughing at the sight of the veteran soldier, who, gravely seated, in a squatting position, with his grenadier cap on, his regimental coat on his back, his boots by his side, and his galligaskins in his lap, was sewing with all the coolness of a tailor upon his own shop-board.

This partial undress was definitely a break of discipline, but the captain, as he made his rounds, couldn’t help but laugh at the sight of the veteran soldier, who, sitting seriously in a squatting position, with his grenadier cap on, his regimental coat draped over his back, his boots beside him, and his galligaskins on his lap, was sewing with all the calmness of a tailor at his own workbench.

Suddenly, a musket-shot is heard, and the videttes fall back upon the detachment, calling to arms. “To horse!” cries the captain, in a voice of thunder.

Suddenly, a gunshot is heard, and the scouts retreat to the group, shouting to prepare for battle. “Get on your horses!” calls the captain, his voice booming.

In a moment, the troopers are in their saddles, the unfortunate clothes mender having to lead the first rank; there is no time to turn the unlucky garment, so he slips it on, as well as he can, wrong side out, and leaps upon his horse, without even stopping to put on his boots.

In no time, the soldiers are in their saddles, and the unfortunate tailor has to lead the front line; there's no time to fix the messed-up outfit, so he puts it on as best as he can, inside out, and jumps onto his horse without even pausing to put on his boots.

A party of Cossacks, profiting by the cover of a neighboring wood, had attempted to surprise the detachment: the fight was bloody, and our hero foamed with rage, for he set much value on his equipments, and the day had been fatal to him. Thinking of his torn clothes and lost boots, he hacked away with more fury than ever; a bright moon illumined the scene of action, and his comrades were able to appreciate the brilliant valor of our grenadier, who killed two Cossacks, and took an officer prisoner, with his own hand.

A group of Cossacks, taking advantage of the cover from a nearby forest, had tried to ambush the unit: the battle was intense, and our hero was seething with anger because he valued his gear highly, and that day had been disastrous for him. Thinking about his ripped clothes and lost boots, he fought with even more fury; a bright moon lit up the battlefield, and his fellow soldiers could see the remarkable courage of our grenadier, who personally killed two Cossacks and captured an officer.

After this skirmish, in which the detachment had maintained its position, the captain drew up his men to compliment them on their success, and ordered the clothes-mender to advance from the ranks, that he might thank him publicly for his gallant behavior. Our hero could have dispensed with this ovation, but he was not the less obliged to obey.

After this fight, where the team had held their ground, the captain gathered his men to praise them for their success and called the tailor to step forward so he could publicly thank him for his brave actions. Our hero might have preferred to skip this recognition, but he still had to follow the order.

Judge of the surprise of both captain and troopers, when they saw this tall and stern-looking figure ride forward at a slow pace, with his naked feet in the stirrups, and naked legs pressing the sides of his charger.

Judge the surprise of both the captain and the troopers when they saw this tall, stern-looking figure ride forward slowly, with bare feet in the stirrups and bare legs pressing against the sides of his horse.

The captain drew near in astonishment; but recalling the occupation of the soldier at the moment when the alarm was given, he understood the whole mystery. “Ha, my old comrade!” he exclaimed, “thou art like King Dagobert—wearing thy breeches inside out.”

The captain approached in surprise, but remembering what the soldier was doing when the alarm went off, he figured out the whole situation. “Ah, my old friend!” he exclaimed, “you’re just like King Dagobert—wearing your pants inside out.”

In spite of discipline, this joke of the captain’s was received with peals of ill-repressed laughter. But our friend, sitting upright in his saddle, with his left thumb pressing the well adjusted reins, and his sword-hilt carried close to his right thigh, made a half-wheel, and returned to his place in the ranks without changing countenance, after he had duly received the congratulations of his captain. From that day, Francis Baudoin received and kept the nickname of Dagobert.

In spite of the discipline, the captain's joke was met with bursts of barely contained laughter. But our friend, sitting straight in his saddle, with his left thumb on the perfectly adjusted reins and his sword-hilt close to his right thigh, did a half turn and returned to his spot in the ranks without showing any change in expression, after properly accepting his captain's congratulations. From that day on, Francis Baudoin took on and kept the nickname Dagobert.

Now Dagobert was under the porch of the inn, occupied in washing, to the great amazement of sundry beer-drinkers, who observed him with curious eyes from the large common room in which they were assembled.

Now Dagobert was under the porch of the inn, busy washing, to the great surprise of several beer-drinkers, who watched him with curious eyes from the large common room where they were gathered.

In truth, it was a curious spectacle. Dagobert had laid aside his gray top-coat, and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt; with a vigorous hand, and good supply of soap, he was rubbing away at a wet handkerchief, spread out on the board, the end of which rested in a tub full of water. Upon his right arm, tattooed with warlike emblems in red and blue colors, two scars, deep enough to admit the finger, were distinctly visible. No wonder then, that, while smoking their pipes, and emptying their pots of beer, the Germans should display some surprise at the singular occupation of this tall, moustached, bald-headed old man, with the forbidding countenance—for the features of Dagobert assumed a harsh and grim expression, when he was no longer in presence of the two girls.

In reality, it was a strange sight. Dagobert had taken off his gray coat and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt; with a strong hand and plenty of soap, he was scrubbing a wet handkerchief spread out on the table, the end of which was resting in a tub full of water. On his right arm, covered in warlike tattoos in red and blue, two deep scars that could fit a finger were clearly visible. It's no surprise that while smoking their pipes and finishing their beers, the Germans were a bit shocked by the unusual activity of this tall, mustached, bald old man with a stern expression—Dagobert's face looked harsh and grim when he wasn't in the company of the two girls.

The sustained attention, of which he saw himself the object, began to put him out of patience, for his employment appeared to him quite natural. At this moment, the Prophet entered the porch, and, perceiving the soldier, eyed him attentively for several seconds; then approaching, he said to him in French, in a rather sly tone: “It would seem, comrade, that you have not much confidence in the washerwomen of Mockern?”

The constant attention he noticed directed at him started to wear on his nerves, as he found his work completely normal. Just then, the Prophet walked into the porch, and after noticing the soldier, studied him closely for several seconds. Then, he came closer and said to him in French, with a somewhat teasing tone: “It seems, my friend, that you don’t have much faith in the laundry women of Mockern?”

Dagobert, without discontinuing his work, half turned his head with a frown, looked askant at the Prophet, and made him no answer.

Dagobert, still focused on his work, turned his head slightly with a frown, glanced sideways at the Prophet, and didn't respond.

Astonished at this silence, Morok resumed: “If I do not deceive myself, you are French, my fine fellow. The words on your arm prove it, and your military air stamps you as an old soldier of the Empire. Therefore I find, that, for a hero, you have taken rather late to wear petticoats.”

Astonished by the silence, Morok continued, “If I’m not mistaken, you’re French, my good man. The words on your arm show it, and your military demeanor marks you as a veteran of the Empire. So, I must say, for a hero, you’ve taken a bit too long to start wearing skirts.”

Dagobert remained mute, but he gnawed his moustache, and plied the soap, with which he was rubbing the linen, in a most hurried, not to say angry style; for the face and words of the beast-tamer displeased him more than he cared to show. Far from being discouraged, the Prophet continued: “I am sure, my fine fellow, that you are neither deaf nor dumb; why, then, will you not answer me?”

Dagobert stayed silent, but he chewed on his mustache and scrubbed the soap on the linen in a very rushed, even angry way; the beast-tamer's face and words bothered him more than he wanted to admit. Instead of being put off, the Prophet pressed on: “I know, my good man, that you can hear and speak; so why won’t you respond to me?”

Losing all patience, Dagobert turned abruptly round, looked Morok full in the face, and said to him in a rough voice: “I don’t know you: I don’t wish to know you! Chain up your curb!” And he betook himself again to his washing.

Losing all patience, Dagobert turned suddenly, looked Morok straight in the face, and said to him in a harsh tone: “I don’t know you, and I don’t want to know you! Control your dog!” Then he went back to washing.

“But we may make acquaintance. We can drink a glass of Rhine-wine together, and talk of our campaigns. I also have seen some service, I assure you; and that, perhaps, will induce you to be more civil.”

“But we can get to know each other. We can share a glass of Rhine wine and chat about our experiences. I’ve had my fair share of service too, I promise; and that might encourage you to be a bit friendlier.”

The veins on the bald forehead of Dagobert swelled perceptibly; he saw in the look and accent of the man, who thus obstinately addressed him, something designedly provoking; still he contained himself.

The veins on Dagobert's bald forehead noticeably bulged; he sensed, in the man's look and tone, something deliberately challenging about the way he stubbornly spoke to him; yet, he held himself together.

“I ask you, why should you not drink a glass of wine with me—we could talk about France. I lived there a long time; it is a fine country; and when I meet Frenchmen abroad, I feel sociable—particularly when they know how to use the soap as well as you do. If I had a housewife I’d send her to your school.”

“I ask you, why shouldn't you drink a glass of wine with me? We could talk about France. I lived there for a long time; it's a beautiful country. When I meet French people abroad, I feel friendly—especially when they know how to use the soap just like you do. If I had a housewife, I’d send her to your school.”

The sarcastic meaning was no longer disguised; impudence and bravado were legible in the Prophet’s looks. Thinking that, with such an adversary, the dispute might become serious, Dagobert, who wished to avoid a quarrel at any price, carried off his tub to the other end of the porch, hoping thus to put an end to the scene which was a sore trial of his temper. A flash of joy lighted up the tawny eyes of the brute-tamer. The white circle, which surrounded the pupil seemed to dilate. He ran his crooked fingers two or three times through his yellow beard, in token of satisfaction; then he advanced slowly towards the soldier, accompanied by several idlers from the common-room.

The sarcastic meaning was now obvious; arrogance and swagger were clear in the Prophet’s expression. Thinking that, with such an opponent, the argument could get serious, Dagobert, who wanted to avoid a fight at any cost, moved his tub to the other end of the porch, hoping to put an end to the scene that was testing his patience. A glimmer of joy lit up the tawny eyes of the brute-tamer. The white ring around his pupil seemed to widen. He ran his crooked fingers a couple of times through his yellow beard as a sign of satisfaction; then he slowly approached the soldier, followed by several onlookers from the common room.

Notwithstanding his coolness, Dagobert, amazed and incensed at the impudent pertinacity of the Prophet, was at first disposed to break the washing-board on his head; but, remembering the orphans, he thought better of it.

Not wanting to show too much emotion, Dagobert, both shocked and angry at the Prophet's bold stubbornness, initially considered smashing the washing board over his head; however, thinking of the orphans, he rethought his decision.

Folding his arms upon his breast, Morok said to him, in a dry and insolent tone: “It is very certain you are not civil, my man of suds!” Then, turning to the spectators, he continued in German: “I tell this Frenchman, with his long moustache, that he is not civil. We shall see what answer he’ll make. Perhaps it will be necessary to give him a lesson. Heaven preserve me from quarrels!” he added, with mock compunction; “but the Lord has enlightened me—I am his creature, and I ought to make his work respected.”

Folding his arms across his chest, Morok said to him in a dry and disrespectful tone, “It’s clear that you’re not polite, my suds-loving friend!” Then, turning to the onlookers, he continued in German, “I’m telling this Frenchman with his long mustache that he’s rude. Let’s see how he responds. Maybe I’ll need to teach him a lesson. God help me to avoid fights!” he added, feigning remorse; “but the Lord has opened my eyes—I am his creation, and I should ensure his work is respected.”

The mystical effrontery of this peroration was quite to the taste of the idlers; the fame of the Prophet had reached Mockern, and, as a performance was expected on the morrow, this prelude much amused the company. On hearing the insults of his adversary, Dagobert could not help saying in the German language: “I know German. Speak in German—the rest will understand you.”

The mysterious boldness of this speech was exactly what the idlers enjoyed; the Prophet's fame had made its way to Mockern, and since a performance was expected the next day, this introduction greatly entertained the crowd. When he heard his opponent's insults, Dagobert couldn't help but say in German, “I know German. Speak in German—the others will understand you.”

New spectators now arrived, and joined the first comers; the adventure had become exciting, and a ring was formed around the two persons most concerned.

New spectators arrived and joined those who were already there; the adventure had become thrilling, and a crowd formed around the two people at the center.

The Prophet resumed in German: “I said that you were not civil, and I now say you are grossly rude. What do you answer to that?”

The Prophet continued in German: “I said you weren't polite, and now I say you're really rude. What do you have to say about that?”

“Nothing!” said Dagobert, coldly, as he proceeded to rinse out another piece of linen.

“Nothing!” Dagobert said flatly as he continued rinsing another piece of linen.

“Nothing!” returned Morok; “that is very little. I will be less brief, and tell you, that, when an honest man offers a glass of wine civilly to a stranger, that stranger has no right to answer with insolence, and deserves to be taught manners if he does so.”

“Nothing!” Morok replied. “That’s pretty little. Let me elaborate: when a decent person offers a glass of wine politely to a stranger, that stranger shouldn’t respond with rudeness, and if they do, they deserve to be taught some manners.”

Great drops of sweat ran down Dagobert’s forehead and cheeks; his large imperial was incessantly agitated by nervous trembling—but he restrained himself. Taking, by two of the corners, the handkerchief which he had just dipped in the water, he shook it, wrung it, and began to hum to himself the burden of the old camp ditty:

Great drops of sweat dripped down Dagobert's forehead and cheeks; his large mustache constantly trembled from nervousness—but he kept it together. Grabbing the handkerchief he had just dipped in water by two corners, he shook it, wrung it out, and started humming the tune of an old camp song:

     “Out of Tirlemont’s flea-haunted den,
     We ride forth next day of the sen,
     With sabre in hand, ah!
     Good-bye to Amanda,” etc.
     “Out of Tirlemont’s flea-infested lair,  
     We ride out the next day,  
     With saber in hand, ah!  
     Goodbye to Amanda,” etc.

The silence to which Dagobert had condemned himself, almost choked him; this song afforded him some relief.

The silence that Dagobert had put himself in nearly suffocated him; this song brought him some comfort.

Morok, turning towards the spectators, said to them, with an air of hypocritical restraint: “We knew that the soldiers of Napoleon were pagans, who stabled their horses in churches, and offended the Lord a hundred times a day, and who, for their sins, were justly drowned in the Beresino, like so many Pharaohs; but we did not know that the Lord, to punish these miscreants, had deprived them of courage—their single gift. Here is a man, who has insulted, in me, a creature favored by divine grace, and who affects not to understand that I require an apology; or else—”

Morok, facing the audience, said to them with a feigned sense of restraint: “We knew that Napoleon's soldiers were pagans who kept their horses in churches and offended God a hundred times a day, and that for their sins, they were justly drowned in the Beresino like so many Pharaohs. But we didn't know that God, to punish these wrongdoers, had taken away their courage—their only true gift. Here is a man who has insulted me, someone favored by divine grace, and who pretends not to understand that I deserve an apology; or else—”

“What?” said Dagobert, without looking at the Prophet.

“What?” Dagobert replied, not looking at the Prophet.

“Or you must give me satisfaction!—I have already told you that I have seen service. We shall easily find somewhere a couple of swords, and to morrow morning, at peep of day, we can meet behind a wall, and show the color of our blood—that is, if you have any in your veins!”

“Or you need to give me what I want!—I’ve already told you that I’ve been in the thick of things. We can easily find a couple of swords somewhere, and tomorrow morning, at dawn, we can meet behind a wall and show what we’re made of—that is, if you’ve got any blood in your veins!”

This challenge began to frighten the spectators, who were not prepared for so tragical a conclusion.

This challenge started to scare the spectators, who weren’t ready for such a tragic ending.

“What, fight?—a very, fine idea!” said one. “To get yourself both locked up in prison: the laws against duelling are strict.”

“What, fight?—that’s a great idea!” said one. “You’ll just end up locked up in prison: the laws against dueling are tough.”

“Particularly with relation to strangers or nondescripts,” added another. “If they were to find you with arms in your hands, the burgomaster would shut you up in jail, and keep you there two or three months before trial.”

“Especially regarding strangers or unknown people,” another person added. “If they found you holding weapons, the mayor would throw you in jail and keep you there for two or three months before your trial.”

“Would you be so mean as to denounce us?” asked Morok.

“Would you really be so cruel as to call us out?” asked Morok.

“No, certainly not,” cried several; “do as you like. We are only giving you a friendly piece of advice, by which you may profit, if you think fit.”

“No, definitely not,” shouted several people; “do whatever you want. We're just offering you a friendly piece of advice, which you might find useful if you choose to.”

“What care I for prison?” exclaimed the Prophet. “Only give me a couple of swords, and you shall see to-morrow morning if I heed what the burgomaster can do or say.”

“What do I care about prison?” exclaimed the Prophet. “Just give me a couple of swords, and you’ll see tomorrow morning if I pay any attention to what the burgomaster can do or say.”

“What would you do with two swords?” asked Dagobert, quietly.

“What would you do with two swords?” Dagobert asked quietly.

“When you have one in your grasp, and I one in mine, you’d see. The Lord commands us to have a care of his honor!”

“When you have one in your hand, and I one in mine, you’ll see. The Lord commands us to take care of his honor!”

Dagobert shrugged his shoulders, made a bundle of his linen in his handkerchief, dried his soap, and put it carefully into a little oil-silk bag—then, whistling his favorite air of Tirlemont, moved to depart.

Dagobert shrugged his shoulders, gathered up his linen in his handkerchief, dried his soap, and carefully placed it into a small oil-silk bag—then, whistling his favorite tune from Tirlemont, he was ready to leave.

The Prophet frowned; he began to fear that his challenge would not be accepted. He advanced a step or so to encounter Dagobert, placed himself before him, as if to intercept his passage, and, folding his arms, and scanning him from head to foot with bitter insolence, said to him: “So! an old soldier of that arch-robber, Napoleon, is only fit for a washerwoman, and refuses to fight!”

The Prophet frowned; he started to worry that his challenge wouldn't be accepted. He took a step forward to confront Dagobert, positioned himself in front of him to block his way, and, crossing his arms while sizing him up with disdain, said to him: “So! An old soldier of that arch-thief, Napoleon, is only good enough for a washerwoman, and refuses to fight!”

“Yes, he refuses to fight,” answered Dagobert, in a firm voice, but becoming fearfully pale. Never, perhaps, had the soldier given to his orphan charge such a proof of tenderness and devotion. For a man of his character to let himself be insulted with impunity, and refuse to fight—the sacrifice was immense.

“Yes, he refuses to fight,” Dagobert replied, his voice steady but his face went pale. Never before had the soldier shown such a deep level of care and loyalty for his orphaned ward. For someone like him to endure insults without retaliating and to refuse to engage in a fight was a huge sacrifice.

“So you are a coward—you are afraid of me—and you confess it?”

“So you're a coward—you’re scared of me—and you admit it?”

At these words Dagobert made, as it were, a pull upon himself—as if a sudden thought had restrained him the moment he was about to rush on the Prophet. Indeed, he had remembered the two maidens, and the fatal hindrance which a duel, whatever might be the result, would occasion to their journey. But the impulse of anger, though rapid, had been so significant—the expression of the stern, pale face, bathed in sweat, was so daunting, that the Prophet and the spectators drew back a step.

At these words, Dagobert seemed to pull himself back, as if a sudden realization had stopped him just before he charged at the Prophet. He remembered the two young women and how a duel, no matter the outcome, would delay their journey. But the rush of anger, though quick, had been so intense—the look on his stern, pale face, drenched in sweat, was so intimidating that the Prophet and the onlookers took a step back.

Profound silence reigned for some seconds, and then, by a sudden reaction, Dagobert seemed to have gained the general interest. One of the company said to those near him; “This man is clearly not a coward.”

Profound silence filled the room for a few seconds, and then, in a sudden turn, Dagobert appeared to capture everyone's attention. One person in the group said to those around him, “This guy is obviously not a coward.”

“Oh, no! certainly not.”

“Oh, no! Definitely not.”

“It sometimes requires more courage to refuse a challenge than to accept one.”

“It can take more courage to turn down a challenge than to take one on.”

“After all the Prophet was wrong to pick a quarrel about nothing—and with a stranger, too.”

“After all, the Prophet was wrong to start a fight over nothing—and with a stranger, too.”

“Yes, for a stranger, if he fought and was taken up, would have a good long imprisonment.”

“Yes, for a stranger, if he fought and got caught, he would end up with a long prison sentence.”

“And then, you see,” added another, “he travels with two young girls. In such a position, ought a man to fight about trifles? If he should be killed or put in prison, what would become of them, poor children?”

“And then, you see,” another one added, “he's traveling with two young girls. In a situation like that, should a man really be fighting over small stuff? If he gets killed or imprisoned, what will happen to those poor kids?”

Dagobert turned towards the person who had pronounced these last words. He saw a stout fellow, with a frank and simple countenance; the soldier offered him his hand, and said with emotion:

Dagobert turned to the person who had said those last words. He saw a heavyset guy with an honest and straightforward face; the soldier extended his hand and said with feeling:

“Thank you, sir.”

“Thanks, man.”

The German shook cordially the hand, which Dagobert had proffered, and, holding it still in his own, he added: “Do one thing, sir—share a bowl of punch with us. We will make that mischief-making Prophet acknowledge that he has been too touchy, and he shall drink to your health.”

The German shook Dagobert's hand warmly, and while still holding it, he said, “Do one thing, sir—share a bowl of punch with us. We’ll make that troublemaker Prophet admit he’s been too sensitive, and he’ll drink to your health.”

Up to this moment the brute-tamer, enraged at the issue of this scene, for he had hoped that the soldier would accept his challenge, looked on with savage contempt at those who had thus sided against him. But now his features gradually relaxed; and, believing it useful to his projects to hide his disappointment, he walked up to the soldier, and said to him, with a tolerably good grace: “Well, I give way to these gentlemen. I own I was wrong. Your frigid air had wounded me, and I was not master of myself. I repeat, that I was wrong,” he added, with suppressed vexation; “the Lord commands humility—and—I beg your pardon.”

Up until now, the brute-tamer, furious about how things turned out since he had hoped the soldier would take on his challenge, looked on with fierce disdain at those who had sided against him. But now his expression softened, and realizing it would be better for his plans to hide his disappointment, he approached the soldier and said, with a decent amount of grace: “Well, I defer to these gentlemen. I admit I was wrong. Your cold demeanor hurt me, and I lost control. I say again, I was wrong,” he added, biting back his irritation; “the Lord calls for humility—and—I apologize.”

This proof of moderation and regret was highly appreciated and loudly applauded by the spectators. “He asks your pardon; you cannot expect more, my brave fellow?” said one of them, addressing Dagobert. “Come, let us all drink together; we make you this offer frankly—accept it in the same spirit.”

This show of restraint and remorse was greatly appreciated and warmly applauded by the crowd. “He’s asking for your forgiveness; you can’t expect more than that, my brave friend?” one of them said, speaking to Dagobert. “Come on, let’s all drink together; we’re offering this to you openly—accept it in the same way.”

“Yes, yes; accept it, we beg you, in the name of your pretty little girls,” said the stout man, hoping to decide Dagobert by this argument.

“Yeah, please accept it for the sake of your cute little girls,” said the stout man, hoping to persuade Dagobert with this argument.

“Many thanks, gentlemen,” replied he, touched by the hearty advances of the Germans; “you are very worthy people. But, when one is treated, he must offer drink in return.”

“Thanks a lot, gentlemen,” he replied, moved by the warm gestures of the Germans; “you are very decent people. But when someone treats you, they should offer a drink in return.”

“Well, we will accept it—that’s understood. Each his turn, and all fair. We will pay for the first bowl, you for the second.”

“Well, we’ll go with that—that’s clear. Each in turn, and all fair. We’ll cover the first bowl, you take care of the second.”

“Poverty is no crime,” answered Dagobert; “and I must tell you honestly that I cannot afford to pay for drink. We have still a long journey to go, and I must not incur any useless expenses.”

“Being poor isn’t a crime,” Dagobert replied. “And I have to be honest with you; I can’t afford to pay for drinks. We have a long way to go, and I can’t take on any unnecessary expenses.”

The soldier spoke these words with such firm, but simple dignity, that the Germans did not venture to renew their offer, feeling that a man of Dagobert’s character could not accept it without humiliation.

The soldier said these words with such strong yet straightforward dignity that the Germans didn’t dare to make their offer again, realizing that someone like Dagobert wouldn’t accept it without feeling humiliated.

“Well, so much the worse,” said the stout man. “I should have liked to clink glasses with you. Good-night, my brave trooper!—Good-night—for it grows late, and mine host of the Falcon will soon turn us out of doors.”

“Well, that's too bad,” said the stout man. “I would have liked to raise a glass with you. Good night, my brave trooper!—Good night—because it’s getting late, and the host of the Falcon will soon kick us out.”

“Good-night, gentlemen,” replied Dagobert, as he directed his steps towards the stable, to give his horse a second allowance of provender.

“Good night, gentlemen,” Dagobert said as he made his way to the stable to give his horse a second helping of feed.

Morok approached him, and said in a voice even more humble than before: “I have acknowledged my error, and asked your pardon. You have not answered me; do you still bear malice?”

Morok approached him and said in an even more humble voice than before, “I’ve acknowledged my mistake and asked for your forgiveness. You haven’t responded; do you still hold a grudge?”

“If ever I meet you,” said the veteran, in a suppressed and hollow tone, “when my children have no longer need of me, I will just say two words to you, and they will not be long ones.”

“If I ever meet you,” said the veteran, in a subdued and empty tone, “when my children no longer need me, I will just say two words to you, and they won’t be long ones.”

Then he turned his back abruptly on the Prophet, who walked slowly out of the yard.

Then he abruptly turned his back on the Prophet, who slowly walked out of the yard.

The inn of the White Falcon formed a parallelogram. At one end rose the principal dwelling; at the other was a range of buildings, which contained sundry chambers, let at a low price to the poorer sort of travellers; a vaulted passage opened a way through this latter into the country; finally, on either side of the court-yard were sheds and stables, with lofts and garrets erected over them.

The inn of the White Falcon was shaped like a parallelogram. At one end stood the main house; at the other was a row of buildings that housed various rooms, rented out at a low rate to less affluent travelers. A vaulted passage provided access through these buildings into the countryside; lastly, on both sides of the courtyard were sheds and stables, with lofts and attics constructed above them.

Dagobert, entering one of these stables, took from off a chest the portion of oats destined for his horse, and, pouring it into a winnowing basket, shook it as he approached Jovial.

Dagobert, entering one of these stables, took from a chest the amount of oats meant for his horse and, pouring it into a winnowing basket, shook it as he walked over to Jovial.

To his great astonishment, his old travelling companion did not respond with a joyous neigh to the rustle of the oats rattling on the wicker work. Alarmed, he called Jovial with a friendly voice; but the animal, instead of turning towards his master a look of intelligence, and impatiently striking the ground with his fore-feet, remained perfectly motionless.

To his great surprise, his old travel buddy didn't respond with a happy neigh to the sound of the oats shaking in the basket. Worried, he called out to Jovial with a friendly voice; but instead of turning toward his owner with a knowing look and eagerly pawing the ground, the animal stayed completely still.

More and more surprised, the soldier went up to him. By the dubious light of a stable-lantern, he saw the poor animal in an attitude which implied terror—his legs half bent, his head stretched forward, his ears down, his nostrils quivering; he had drawn tight his halter, as if he wished to break it, in order to get away from the partition that supported his rack and manger; abundant cold-sweat had speckled his hide with bluish stains, and his coat altogether looked dull and bristling, instead of standing out sleek and glossy from the dark background of the stable; lastly, from time to time, his body shook with convulsive starts.

More and more surprised, the soldier approached him. By the dim light of a stable lantern, he saw the poor animal in a position that showed fear—its legs partially bent, its head stretched forward, ears down, nostrils quivering; it had pulled its halter tight, as if trying to break free from the partition that held up its rack and manger; abundant cold sweat had speckled its skin with bluish stains, and its coat looked dull and bristly instead of sleek and shiny against the dark background of the stable; finally, every now and then, its body shook with convulsive jerks.

10057m
Original

“Why, old Jovial!” said the soldier, as he put down the basket, in order to soothe his horse with more freedom, “you are like thy master—afraid!—Yes,” he added with bitterness, as he thought of the offence he had himself endured, “you are afraid—though no coward in general.”

“Why, old Jovial!” the soldier said, setting down the basket to calm his horse more freely. “You’re just like your master—scared!—Yes,” he added with bitterness, recalling the offense he had faced, “you’re scared—though not a coward overall.”

Notwithstanding the caresses and the voice of his master, the horse continued to give signs of terror; he pulled somewhat less violently at his halter, and approaching his nostrils to the hand of Dagobert, sniffed audibly, as if he doubted it were he.

Notwithstanding the affection and voice of his owner, the horse continued to show signs of fear; he tugged a bit less forcefully at his halter and brought his nostrils closer to Dagobert’s hand, sniffing loudly, as if unsure it was really him.

“You don’t know me!” cried Dagobert. “Something extraordinary must be passing here.”

“You don’t know me!” shouted Dagobert. “Something incredible must be happening here.”

The soldier looked around him with uneasiness. It was a large stable, faintly lighted by the lantern suspended from the roof, which was covered with innumerable cobwebs; at the further end, separated from Jovial by some stalls with bars between, were the three strong, black, horses of the brute-tamer—as tranquil as Jovial was frightened.

The soldier glanced around feeling uneasy. It was a big stable, dimly lit by the lantern hanging from the ceiling, which was covered in countless cobwebs. At the far end, separated from Jovial by some stalls with bars in between, were the three strong black horses of the brute-tamer—completely calm, while Jovial was terrified.

Dagobert, struck with this singular contrast, of which he was soon to have the explanation, again caressed his horse; and the animal, gradually reassured by his master’s presence, licked his hands, rubbed his head against him, uttered a low neigh, and gave him his usual tokens of affection.

Dagobert, taken aback by this unusual contrast, which he would soon understand, gently stroked his horse again. The animal, slowly feeling more comfortable with his owner nearby, licked his hands, nuzzled against him, made a soft whinny, and showed him his usual signs of affection.

“Come, come, this is how I like to see my old Jovial!” said Dagobert, as he took up the winnowing-basket, and poured its contents into the manger. “Now eat with a good appetite, for we have a long day’s march tomorrow; and, above all, no more of these foolish fears about nothing! If thy comrade, Spoil-sport, was here, he would keep you in heart; but he is along with the children, and takes care of them in my absence. Come, eat! Instead of staring at me in that way.”

“Come on, this is how I like to see my old Jovial!” said Dagobert as he picked up the winnowing basket and poured its contents into the manger. “Now eat up, because we have a long march ahead of us tomorrow; and, above all, stop worrying about nothing! If your friend Spoil-sport were here, he would lift your spirits; but he’s with the kids, looking after them while I’m gone. Come on, eat! No more staring at me like that.”

But the horse, having just touched the oats with his mouth, as if in obedience to his master, returned to them no more, and began to nibble at the sleeve of Dagobert’s coat.

But the horse, having just touched the oats with his mouth, as if following his master's command, returned to them no more and started to nibble on the sleeve of Dagobert's coat.

“Come, come, my poor Jovial! there is something the matter with you. You have generally such a good appetite, and now you leave your corn. ‘Tis the first time this has happened since our departure,” said the soldier, who was now growing seriously uneasy, for the issue of his journey greatly depended on the health and vigor of his horse.

“Come on, my poor Jovial! There's something wrong with you. You usually have such a good appetite, and now you’re leaving your feed. This is the first time this has happened since we left,” said the soldier, who was now getting really worried, because the success of his journey depended heavily on his horse's health and strength.

Just then a frightful roaring, so near that it seemed to come from the stable in which they were, gave so violent a shock to Jovial, that with one effort he broke his halter, leaped over the bar that marked his place, and rushing at the open door, escaped into the court-yard.

Just then, a terrifying roar came so close that it felt like it was coming from the stable they were in, shocking Jovial so much that he broke his halter with one effort, jumped over the bar that marked his spot, and raced towards the open door, escaping into the courtyard.

Dagobert had himself started at the suddenness of this wild and fearful sound, which at once explained to him the cause of his horse’s terror. The adjoining stable was occupied by the itinerant menagerie of the brute-tamer, and was only separated by the partition, which supported the mangers. The three horses of the Prophet, accustomed to these howlings, had remained perfectly quiet.

Dagobert was taken aback by the sudden and terrifying sound, which immediately made him understand why his horse was so scared. The nearby stable housed the traveling menagerie of the animal trainer, and it was only divided by the wall that held up the mangers. The three horses of the Prophet, used to these screams, stayed completely calm.

“Good!” said the soldier, recovering himself; “I understand it now. Jovial has heard another such roar before, and he can scent the animals of that insolent scoundrel. It is enough to frighten him,” added he, as he carefully collected the oats from the manger; “once in another stable, and there must be others in this place, he will no longer leave his peck, and we shall be able to start early to-morrow morning!”

“Great!” said the soldier, getting himself together; “I get it now. Jovial has heard another roar like that before, and he can smell the animals from that arrogant jerk. That's enough to scare him,” he added, as he carefully gathered the oats from the trough; “once he’s in another stable, and there must be more around here, he won't leave his portion, and we’ll be able to head out early tomorrow morning!”

The terrified horse, after running and galloping about the yard, returned at the voice of the soldier, who easily caught him by the broken halter; and a hostler, whom Dagobert asked if there was another vacant stable, having pointed out one that was only intended for a single animal, Jovial was comfortably installed there.

The scared horse, after running around the yard, came back at the soldier's call, who easily caught him by the broken halter. A stablehand, whom Dagobert asked about another available stable, pointed out one that was only meant for a single animal, and Jovial was comfortably settled in there.

When delivered from his ferocious neighbors, the horse became tranquil as before, and even amused himself much at the expense of Dagobert’s top coat, which, thanks to his tricks, might have afforded immediate occupation for his master’s needle, if the latter had not been fully engaged in admiring the eagerness with which Jovial dispatched his provender. Completely reassured on his account, the soldier shut the door of the stable, and proceeded to get his supper as quickly as possible, in order to rejoin the orphans, whom he reproached himself with having left so long.

When freed from his fierce neighbors, the horse became calm again and even entertained himself by playing with Dagobert’s top coat, which, thanks to his antics, could have kept Dagobert busy sewing if he hadn’t been too focused on watching how eagerly Jovial gobbled up his food. Feeling totally relieved about the horse, the soldier closed the stable door and hurried to make his supper so he could return to the orphans, whom he felt guilty for leaving alone for so long.





CHAPTER V. ROSE AND BLANCHE.

The orphans occupied a dilapidated chamber in one of the most remote wings of the inn, with a single window opening upon the country. A bed without curtains, a table, and two chairs, composed the more than modest furniture of this retreat, which was now lighted by a lamp. On the table, which stood near the window, was deposited the knapsack of the soldier.

The orphans lived in a run-down room in one of the farthest corners of the inn, with a single window facing the countryside. The bare furniture in their simple room included a bed without curtains, a table, and two chairs, and it was now illuminated by a lamp. On the table, which was close to the window, sat the soldier's backpack.

The great Siberian dog, who was lying close to the door, had already twice uttered a deep growl, and turned his head towards the window—but without giving any further affect to this hostile manifestation.

The big Siberian dog, who was lying near the door, had already let out a low growl twice and turned his head toward the window—but didn't show any more reaction to this threatening behavior.

The two sisters, half recumbent in their bed, were clad in long white wrappers, buttoned at the neck and wrists. They wore no caps, but their beautiful chestnut hair was confined at the temples by a broad piece of tape, so that it might not get tangled during the night. These white garments, and the white fillet that like a halo encircled their brows, gave to their fresh and blooming faces a still more candid expression.

The two sisters, half lying in their bed, were dressed in long white robes, buttoned at the neck and wrists. They weren’t wearing any caps, but their lovely chestnut hair was kept in place at the temples by a wide strip of tape, so it wouldn’t get tangled during the night. These white clothes, along with the white band that circled their heads like a halo, made their fresh and glowing faces look even more innocent.

The orphans laughed and chatted, for, in spite of some early sorrows, they still retained the ingenuous gayety of their age. The remembrance of their mother would sometimes make them sad, but this sorrow had in it nothing bitter; it was rather a sweet melancholy, to be sought instead of shunned. For them, this adored mother was not dead—she was only absent.

The orphans laughed and talked, for, despite some early hardships, they still held onto the cheerful innocence of their age. Remembering their mother would sometimes bring them down, but this sadness wasn’t bitter; it was more of a sweet melancholy that they preferred to embrace rather than avoid. For them, this beloved mother wasn’t gone—she was just away.

Almost as ignorant as Dagobert, with regard to devotional exercises, for in the desert where they had lived there was neither church nor priest, their faith, as was already said, consisted in this—that God, just and good, had so much pity for the poor mothers whose children were left on earth, that he allowed them to look down upon them from highest heaven—to see them always, to hear them always, and sometimes to send fair guardian angels to protect therein. Thanks to this guileless illusion, the orphans, persuaded that their mother incessantly watched over them, felt, that to do wrong would be to afflict her, and to forfeit the protection of the good angels.—This was the entire theology of Rose and Blanche—a creed sufficient for such pure and loving souls.

Almost as unaware as Dagobert when it comes to religious rituals, since in the desert where they lived there was no church or priest. Their faith, as mentioned before, was simply this: that God, being just and good, had so much compassion for the poor mothers whose children remained on earth that He allowed them to look down from the highest heaven—to always see them, to always hear them, and sometimes to send beautiful guardian angels to protect them. Because of this innocent belief, the orphans, convinced that their mother constantly watched over them, felt that doing wrong would hurt her and would cost them the protection of the good angels. This was the entire belief system of Rose and Blanche—a creed enough for such pure and loving souls.

Now, on the evening in question, the two sisters chatted together whilst waiting for Dagobert. Their theme interested them much, for, since some days, they had a secret, a great secret, which often quickened the beatings of their innocent hearts, often agitated their budding bosoms, changed to bright scarlet the roses on their cheeks, and infused a restless and dreamy langour into the soft blue of their large eyes.

Now, on the evening in question, the two sisters talked together while waiting for Dagobert. Their conversation was engaging, as they had a secret, a big secret, that had sparked excitement in their innocent hearts, stirred their budding emotions, flushed their cheeks a bright red, and brought a restless, dreamy feeling to the soft blue of their large eyes.

Rose, this evening, occupied the edge of the couch, with her rounded arms crossed behind her head, which was half turned towards her sister; Blanche, with her elbow resting on the bolster, looked at her smilingly, and said: “Do you think he will come again to-night?”

Rose, this evening, sat on the edge of the couch, her rounded arms crossed behind her head, which was turned slightly towards her sister. Blanche, with her elbow resting on the cushion, looked at her with a smile and said, “Do you think he’ll come again tonight?”

“Oh, yes! certainly. He promised us yesterday.”

“Oh, yes! Definitely. He promised us yesterday.”

“He is so good, he would not break his promise.”

“He's so good, he wouldn’t break his promise.”

“And so handsome, with his long fair curls.”

“And he's so handsome, with his long light hair.”

“And his name—what a charming name!—How well it suits his face.”

“And his name—what a lovely name!—It really fits his face well.”

“And what a sweet smile and soft voice, when he says to us, taking us by the hand: ‘My children, bless God that he has given you one soul. What others seek elsewhere, you will find in yourselves.’”

“And what a sweet smile and soft voice when he says to us, taking us by the hand: ‘My children, thank God for giving you one soul. What others look for outside, you will find within yourselves.’”

“‘Since your two hearts,’ he added, ‘only make one.’”

“‘Since your two hearts,’ he added, ‘only create one.’”

“What pleasure to remember his words, sister!”

“What a joy it is to remember his words, sis!”

“We are so attentive! When I see you listening to him, it is as if I saw myself, my dear little mirror!” said Rose, laughing, and kissing her sister’s forehead. “Well—when he speaks, your—or rather our eyes—are wide, wide open, our lips moving as if we repeated every word after him. It is no wonder we forget nothing that he says.”

“We're so attentive! When I see you listening to him, it’s like looking in my own little mirror!” said Rose, laughing and kissing her sister’s forehead. “Well—when he speaks, your—or rather our—eyes are wide open, our lips moving as if we’re repeating every word after him. It's no surprise we remember everything he says.”

“And what he says is so grand, so noble, and generous.”

"And what he says is so magnificent, so honorable, and generous."

“Then, my sister, as he goes on talking, what good thoughts rise within us! If we could but always keep them in mind.”

“Then, my sister, while he keeps talking, what good thoughts come to us! If only we could always remember them.”

“Do not be afraid! they will remain in our hearts, like little birds in their mother’s nests.”

“Don't be afraid! They will stay in our hearts, like little birds in their mother's nests.”

“And how lucky it is, Rose, that he loves us both at the same time!”

“And how lucky we are, Rose, that he loves both of us at the same time!”

“He could not do otherwise, since we have but one heart between us.”

“He couldn’t do anything else, since we only have one heart between us.”

“How could he love Rose, without loving Blanche?”

“How could he love Rose without loving Blanche?”

“What would have become of the poor, neglected one?”

“What would have happened to the poor, neglected one?”

“And then again he would have found it so difficult to choose.”

“And then again, he would have found it so hard to choose.”

“We are so much like one another.”

“We're really alike.”

“So, to save himself that trouble,” said Rose, laughing, “he has chosen us both.”

“So, to avoid that hassle,” Rose said with a laugh, “he's picked both of us.”

“And is it not the best way? He is alone to love us; we are two together to think of him.”

“And isn’t that the best way? He is the only one who loves us; we are two together who think of him.”

“Only he must not leave us till we reach Paris.”

“Just make sure he doesn’t leave us until we get to Paris.”

“And in Paris, too—we must see him there also.”

“And in Paris, too—we need to see him there as well.”

“Oh, above all at Paris; it will be good to have him with us—and Dagobert, too—in that great city. Only think, Blanche, how beautiful it must be.”

“Oh, especially in Paris; it will be great to have him with us—and Dagobert, too—in that amazing city. Just imagine, Blanche, how beautiful it must be.”

“Paris!—it must be like a city all of gold.”

“Paris!—it must be like a city made of gold.”

“A city, where every one must be happy, since it is so beautiful.”

“A city where everyone must be happy because it’s so beautiful.”

“But ought we, poor orphans, dare so much as to enter it? How people will look at us!”

“But should we, poor orphans, even think about entering it? How will people look at us?”

“Yes—but every one there is happy, every one must be good also.”

“Yes—but everyone there is happy, so everyone must be good too.”

“They will love us.”

“They're going to love us.”

“And, besides, we shall be with our friend with the fair hair and blue eyes.”

"And besides, we'll be with our friend who has fair hair and blue eyes."

“He has yet told us nothing of Paris.”

“He still hasn’t told us anything about Paris.”

“He has not thought of it; we must speak to him about it this very night.”

“He hasn’t thought about it; we need to talk to him about it tonight.”

“If he is in the mood for talking. Often you know, he likes best to gaze on us in silence—his eyes on our eyes.”

“If he feels like talking. Usually, you know, he prefers to just watch us in silence—his eyes on ours.”

“Yes. In those moments, his look recalls to me the gaze of our dear mother.”

“Yes. In those moments, his look reminds me of the gaze of our dear mother.”

“And, as she sees it all, how pleased she must be at what has happened to us!”

“And, as she watches it all unfold, how happy she must be about what has happened to us!”

“Because, when we are so much beloved, we must, I hope, deserve it.”

“Because when we are so loved, I hope we are deserving of it.”

“See what a vain thing it is!” said Blanche, smoothing with her slender fingers the parting of the hair on her sister’s forehead.

“Look how vain this is!” said Blanche, smoothing the part in her sister’s hair with her slender fingers.

After a moment’s reflection, Rose said to her: “Don’t you think we should relate all this to Dagobert?”

After a moment's thought, Rose said to her, "Don't you think we should tell Dagobert about all this?"

“If you think so, let us do it.”

“If you think so, let’s do it.”

“We tell him everything, as we told everything to mother. Why should we conceal this from him?”

“We tell him everything, just like we told our mother. Why should we hide this from him?”

“Especially as it is something which gives us so much pleasure.”

“Especially since it brings us so much joy.”

“Do you not find that, since we have known our friend, our hearts beat quicker and stronger?”

“Don't you feel that, since we've gotten to know our friend, our hearts beat faster and stronger?”

“Yes, they seem to be more full.”

“Yes, they seem to be fuller.”

“The reason why is plain enough; our friend fills up a good space in them.”

"The reason is pretty clear; our friend takes up a good amount of space in them."

“Well, we will do best to tell Dagobert what a lucky star ours is.”

“Well, we'll do our best to tell Dagobert how fortunate we are.”

“You are right—” At this moment the dog gave another deep growl.

“You're right—” At that moment, the dog let out another deep growl.

“Sister,” said Rose, as she pressed closer to Blanche, “there is the dog growling again. What can be the matter with him?”

“Sister,” Rose said, moving closer to Blanche, “the dog is growling again. What’s wrong with him?”

“Spoil-sport, do not growl! Come hither,” said Blanche, striking with her little hand on the side of the bed.

“Party pooper, don’t grumble! Come here,” said Blanche, tapping her little hand on the side of the bed.

The dog rose, again growled deeply, and came to lay his great, intelligent looking head on the counterpane, still obstinately casting a sidelong glance at the window; the sisters bent over him to pat his broad forehead, in the centre of which was a remarkable bump, the certain sign of extreme purity of race.

The dog stood up, growled deeply again, and laid his big, intelligent-looking head on the bedspread, still stubbornly giving a sidelong look at the window. The sisters leaned over to pat his broad forehead, where there was a noticeable bump, a sure sign of his pure breed.

“What makes you growl so, Spoil-sport?” said Blanche, pulling him gently by the ears—“eh, my good dog?”

“What’s got you growling like that, Spoil-sport?” said Blanche, gently tugging at his ears—“come on, my good dog?”

“Poor beast! he is always so uneasy when Dagobert is away.”

“Poor thing! He always seems so anxious when Dagobert is gone.”

“It is true; one would think he knows that he then has a double charge over us.”

“It’s true; you’d think he realizes that he’s got a double responsibility for us.”

“Sister, it seems to me, Dagobert is late in coming to say good-night.”

“Sister, it seems to me that Dagobert is running late to say goodnight.”

“No doubt he is attending to Jovial.”

“No doubt he is taking care of Jovial.”

“That makes me think that we did not bid good-night to dear old Jovial.

“That makes me think that we didn’t say good night to dear old Jovial.

“I am sorry for it.”

"I'm sorry for that."

“Poor beast! he seems so glad when he licks our hands. One would think that he thanked us for our visit.”

“Poor thing! He looks so happy when he licks our hands. You’d think he was thanking us for coming over.”

“Luckily, Dagobert will have wished him good-night for us.”

“Fortunately, Dagobert will have said goodnight for us.”

“Good Dagobert! he is always thinking of us. How he spoils us! We remain idle, and he has all the trouble.”

“Good Dagobert! He’s always thinking of us. How he spoils us! We just sit around, and he does all the work.”

“How can we prevent it?”

"How can we stop it?"

“What a pity that we are not rich, to give him a little rest.”

“What a shame we’re not rich, so we could give him a little break.”

“We rich! Alas, my sister! we shall never be anything but poor orphans.”

“We’re rich! Oh no, my sister! We’ll always just be poor orphans.”

“Oh, there’s the medal!”

“Oh, there’s the medal!”

“Doubtless, there is some hope attached to it, else we should not have made this long journey.”

“Surely, there is some hope connected to it, or we wouldn’t have made this long journey.”

“Dagobert has promised to tell us all, this evening.”

“Dagobert has promised to share everything with us this evening.”

She was prevented from continuing, for two of the windowpanes flew to pieces with a loud crash.

She couldn't keep going because two of the windowpanes shattered with a loud crash.

The orphans, with a cry of terror, threw themselves into each other’s arms, whilst the dog rushed towards the window, barking furiously.

The orphans, screaming in fear, threw themselves into each other's arms, while the dog raced to the window, barking wildly.

Pale, trembling, motionless with affright, clasping each other in a close embrace, the two sisters held their breath; in their extreme fear, they durst not even cast their eyes in the direction of the window. The dog, with his forepaws resting on the sill, continued to bark with violence.

Pale, trembling, frozen in fear, clutching each other tightly, the two sisters held their breath; in their sheer terror, they didn't even dare to glance toward the window. The dog, with his front paws on the sill, kept barking furiously.

“Alas! what can it be?” murmured the orphans. “And Dagobert not here!”

“Wow! What could it be?” whispered the orphans. “And Dagobert isn’t here!”

“Hark!” cried Rose, suddenly seizing Blanche by the arm; “hark!—some one coming up the stairs!”

“Hear that!” cried Rose, suddenly grabbing Blanche by the arm; “listen!—someone is coming up the stairs!”

“Good heaven! it does not sound like the tread of Dagobert. Do you not hear what heavy footsteps?”

“Good heaven! That doesn't sound like Dagobert's footsteps. Can you hear those heavy steps?”

“Quick! come, Spoil-sport, and defend us!” cried the two sisters at once, in an agony of alarm.

“Quick! Come on, Spoil-sport, and help us!” shouted the two sisters in a panic.

The boards of the wooden staircase really creaked beneath the weight of unusually heavy footsteps, and a singular kind of rustling was heard along the thin partition that divided the chamber from the landing-place. Then a ponderous mass, falling against the door of the room, shook it violently; and the girls, at the very height of terror, looked at each other without the power of speech.

The wooden staircase boards creaked loudly under the weight of unusually heavy footsteps, and a strange rustling was heard along the thin wall that separated the room from the landing. Then a heavy force slammed against the door, shaking it violently; the girls, gripped by fear, exchanged glances but were too frightened to speak.

The door opened. It was Dagobert.

The door opened. It was Dagobert.

At the sight of him Rose and Blanche joyfully exchanged a kiss, as if they had just escaped from a great danger.

At the sight of him, Rose and Blanche happily shared a kiss, as if they had just gotten away from a serious threat.

“What is the matter? why are you afraid?” asked the soldier in surprise.

“What’s going on? Why are you scared?” asked the soldier with surprise.

“Oh, if you only knew!” said Rose, panting as she spoke, for both her own heart and her sister’s beat with violence.

“Oh, if you only knew!” said Rose, breathless as she spoke, because both her heart and her sister’s were racing.

“If you knew what has just happened! We did not recognize your footsteps—they seemed so heavy—and then that noise behind the partition!”

“If you only knew what just happened! We didn’t recognize your footsteps—they sounded so heavy—and then that noise behind the partition!”

“Little frightened doves that you are! I could not run up the stairs like a boy of fifteen, seeing that I carried my bed upon my back—a straw mattress that I have just flung down before your door, to sleep there as usual.”

“Little scared doves that you are! I couldn’t run up the stairs like a fifteen-year-old, seeing as I had my bed on my back—a straw mattress that I just dropped down in front of your door to sleep there like usual.”

“Bless me! how foolish we must be, sister, not to have thought of that!” said Rose, looking at Blanche. And their pretty faces, which had together grown pale, together resumed their natural color.

“Wow! How silly we must be, sister, for not thinking of that!” said Rose, looking at Blanche. And their pretty faces, which had both turned pale, regained their natural color together.

During this scene the dog, still resting against the window, did not cease barking a moment.

During this scene, the dog, still resting against the window, didn’t stop barking for a second.

“What makes Spoil-sport bark in that direction, my children?” said the soldier.

“What’s got Spoil-sport barking over there, my kids?” said the soldier.

“We do not know. Two of our windowpanes have just been broken. That is what first frightened us so much.”

“We don’t know. Two of our windows have just been broken. That’s what scared us so much at first.”

Without answering a word Dagobert flew to the window, opened it quickly, pushed back the shutter, and leaned out.

Without saying a word, Dagobert rushed to the window, quickly opened it, pushed back the shutter, and leaned out.

He saw nothing; it was a dark night. He listened; but heard only the moaning of the wind.

He saw nothing; it was a dark night. He listened but only heard the moaning of the wind.

“Spoil-sport,” said he to his dog, pointing to the open window, “leap out, old fellow, and search!” The faithful animal took one mighty spring and disappeared by the window, raised only about eight feet above the ground.

“Killjoy,” he said to his dog, pointing to the open window, “jump out, buddy, and take a look!” The loyal animal made one big leap and vanished out the window, which was only about eight feet off the ground.

Dagobert, still leaning over, encouraged his dog with voice and gesture: “Search, old fellow, search! If there is any one there, pin him—your fangs are strong—and hold him fast till I come.”

Dagobert, still leaning over, urged his dog with words and gestures: “Search, buddy, search! If anyone's there, grab him—your teeth are strong—and hold him tight until I get there.”

10065m
Original

But Spoil-sport found no one. They heard him go backwards and forwards, snuffing on every side, and now and then uttering a low cry like a hound at fault.

But Spoil-sport found no one. They heard him moving back and forth, sniffing around everywhere, and occasionally letting out a low cry like a hound that’s lost the scent.

“There is no one, my good dog, that’s clear, or you would have had him by the throat ere this.” Then, turning to the maidens, who listened to his words and watched his movements with uneasiness: “My girls,” said he, “how were these panes broken? Did you not remark?”

“There’s no one, my good dog, that’s obvious, or you would have had him by the throat by now.” Then, turning to the maidens, who listened to him and watched his actions with concern: “My girls,” he said, “how did these panes get broken? Didn’t you notice?”

“No, Dagobert; we were talking together when we heard a great crash, and then the glass fell into the room.”

“No, Dagobert; we were having a conversation when we heard a loud crash, and then the glass shattered in the room.”

“It seemed to me,” added Rose, “as if a shutter had struck suddenly against the window.”

“It felt to me,” added Rose, “like a shutter had suddenly banged against the window.”

Dagobert examined the shutter, and observed a long movable hook, designed to fasten it on the inside.

Dagobert looked at the shutter and noticed a long movable hook meant to secure it from the inside.

“It blows hard,” said he; “the wind must have swung round the shutter, and this hook broke the window. Yes, yes; that is it. What interest could anybody have to play such a sorry trick?” Then, speaking to Spoil sport, he asked, “Well, my good fellow, is there no one?”

“It’s blowing hard,” he said. “The wind must have knocked the shutter around, and this hook broke the window. Yes, that’s it. Who would even be interested in pulling such a lame stunt?” Then, talking to Spoilsport, he asked, “Well, my good man, is there no one?”

The dog answered by a bark, which the soldier no doubt understood as a negative, for he continued: “Well, then, come back! Make the round—you will find some door open—you are never at a loss.”

The dog barked in response, and the soldier clearly took that as a no, so he continued, “Alright then, come back! Take a look around—you'll find a door open—you always figure it out.”

The animal followed this advice. After growling for a few seconds beneath the window, he set off at a gallop to make the circuit of the buildings, and come back by the court-yard.

The animal took this advice. After growling for a few seconds under the window, he started running in a loop around the buildings and returned through the courtyard.

“Be quite easy, my children!” said the soldier, as he again drew near the orphans; “it was only the wind.”

“Don’t worry, my kids!” said the soldier as he approached the orphans again; “it was just the wind.”

“We were a good deal frightened,” said Rose.

“We were pretty scared,” said Rose.

“I believe you. But now I think of it, this draught is likely to give you cold.” And seeking to remedy this inconvenience, he took from a chair the reindeer pelisse, and suspended it from the spring-catch of the curtainless window, using the skirts to stop up as closely as possible the two openings made by the breaking of the panes.

“I believe you. But now that I think about it, this draft is probably going to make you cold.” Trying to fix this problem, he took the reindeer coat from a chair and hung it on the spring catch of the window without curtains, using the edges to block the two gaps created by the broken glass as much as he could.

“Thanks, Dagobert, how good you are! We were very uneasy at not seeing you.”

“Thanks, Dagobert, you’re so kind! We were really worried about not seeing you.”

“Yes, you were absent longer than usual. But what is the matter with you?” added Rose, only just then perceiving that his countenance was disturbed and pallid, for he was still under the painful influence of the brawl with Morok; “how pale you are!”

“Yes, you were gone longer than usual. But what’s wrong with you?” added Rose, just then noticing that his face looked troubled and pale, as he was still feeling the painful effects of the fight with Morok; “you look so pale!”

“Me, my pets?—Oh, nothing.”

"Me and my pets?—Oh, nothing."

“Yes, I assure you, your countenance is quite changed. Rose is right.”

“Yes, I assure you, your face has really changed. Rose is right.”

“I tell you there is nothing the matter,” answered the soldier, not without some embarrassment, for he was little used to deceive; till, finding an excellent excuse for his emotion, he added: “If I do look at all uncomfortable, it is your fright that has made me so, for indeed it was my fault.”

“I’m telling you, there’s nothing wrong,” the soldier replied, a bit embarrassed because he wasn’t used to lying; but after thinking of a good reason for his discomfort, he added, “If I seem even a little uneasy, it’s because your fear has affected me, since it really was my fault.”

“Your fault!”

"You're to blame!"

“Yes; for if I had not lost so much time at supper, I should have been here when the window was broken, and have spared you the fright.”

“Yes; because if I hadn't wasted so much time at dinner, I would have been here when the window was broken and could have saved you the scare.”

“Anyhow, you are here now, and we think no more of it.”

“Anyway, you’re here now, and we won’t think about it anymore.”

“Why don’t you sit down?”

“Why don’t you take a seat?”

“I will, my children, for we have to talk together,” said Dagobert, as he drew a chair close to the head of the bed.

“I will, my kids, because we need to talk,” said Dagobert, as he pulled a chair close to the head of the bed.

“Now tell me, are you quite awake?” he added, trying to smile in order to reassure them. “Are those large eyes properly open?”

“Now tell me, are you fully awake?” he added, trying to smile to reassure them. “Are those big eyes wide open?”

“Look, Dagobert!” cried the two girls, smiling in their turn, and opening their blue eyes to the utmost extent.

“Look, Dagobert!” shouted the two girls, smiling back, and opening their blue eyes as wide as they could.

“Well, well,” said the soldier, “they are yet far enough, from shutting; besides, it is only nine o’clock.”

“Well, well,” said the soldier, “they're still far enough from closing; besides, it’s only nine o’clock.”

“We also have something to tell, Dagobert,” resumed Rose, after exchanging glances with her sister.

“We also have something to share, Dagobert,” Rose continued, after exchanging looks with her sister.

“Indeed!”

"Absolutely!"

“A secret to tell you.”

"I have a secret."

“A secret?”

"Is it a secret?"

“Yes, to be sure.”

“Definitely.”

“Ah, and a very great secret!” added Rose, quite seriously.

“Ah, and a really big secret!” added Rose, sounding very serious.

“A secret which concerns us both,” resumed Blanche.

“A secret that affects us both,” Blanche continued.

“Faith! I should think so. What concerns the one always concerns the other. Are you not always, as the saying goes, ‘two faces under one hood?’”

“Faith! I definitely think so. What affects one always affects the other. Aren’t you, as the saying goes, ‘two faces under one hood?’”

“Truly, how can it be otherwise, when you put our heads under the great hood of your pelisse?” said Rose, laughing.

“Honestly, how can it be any different when you put our heads under the big hood of your coat?” said Rose, laughing.

“There they are again, mocking-birds! One never has the last word with them. Come, ladies, your secret, since a secret there is.”

“There they are again, mockingbirds! You can never have the last word with them. Come on, ladies, share your secret, since there obviously is one.”

“Speak, sister,” said Rose.

"Talk, sis," said Rose.

“No, miss, it is for you to speak. You are to-day on duty, as eldest, and such an important thing as telling a secret like that you talk of belongs of right to the elder sister. Come, I am listening to you,” added the soldier, as he forced a smile, the better to conceal from the maidens how much he still felt the unpunished affronts of the brute tamer.

“No, miss, it's your turn to talk. You're on duty today as the oldest, and something as important as sharing a secret like the one you mentioned is rightfully yours to tell as the elder sister. Go on, I'm listening,” the soldier added, forcing a smile to hide how much he still felt the unresolved insults from the brute tamer.

It was Rose (who, as Dagobert said, was doing duty as eldest) that spoke for herself and for her sister.

It was Rose (who, as Dagobert mentioned, was acting as the eldest) that spoke for herself and her sister.





CHAPTER VI. THE SECRET.

“First of all, good Dagobert,” said Rose, in a gracefully caressing manner, “as we are going to tell our secret—you must promise not to scold us.”

“First of all, good Dagobert,” said Rose, in a gently affectionate way, “since we’re going to share our secret—you have to promise not to get mad at us.”

“You will not scold your darlings, will you?” added Blanche, in a no less coaxing voice.

“You won’t scold your favorites, will you?” added Blanche, in a similarly coaxing tone.

“Granted!” replied Dagobert gravely; “particularly as I should not well know how to set about it—but why should I scold you.”

“Granted!” replied Dagobert seriously; “especially since I wouldn't really know how to go about it—but why should I be mad at you?”

“Because we ought perhaps to have told you sooner what we are going to tell you.”

“Because we probably should have told you earlier what we are about to share.”

“Listen, my children,” said Dagobert sententiously, after reflecting a moment on this case of conscience; “one of two things must be. Either you were right, or else you were wrong, to hide this from me. If you were right, very well; if you were wrong, it is done: so let’s say no more about it. Go on—I am all attention.”

“Listen, kids,” Dagobert said seriously after thinking for a moment about this moral dilemma. “It can only be one of two things. Either you made the right call by keeping this from me, or you didn’t. If you were right, great; if you were wrong, it doesn’t change anything now, so let’s not dwell on it. Go ahead—I’m all ears.”

Completely reassured by this luminous decision, Rose resumed, while she exchanged a smile with her sister.

Completely reassured by this bright decision, Rose continued, while she shared a smile with her sister.

“Only think, Dagobert; for two successive nights we have had a visitor.”

“Just think, Dagobert; for two nights in a row, we’ve had a visitor.”

“A visitor!” cried the soldier, drawing himself up suddenly in his chair.

“A visitor!” exclaimed the soldier, sitting up straight in his chair.

“Yes, a charming visitor—he is so very fair.”

“Yes, a charming visitor—he's really handsome.”

“Fair—the devil!” cried Dagobert, with a start.

“Fair—what the heck!” exclaimed Dagobert, startled.

“Yes, fair—and with blue eyes,” added Blanche.

“Yes, she’s pretty—and has blue eyes,” added Blanche.

“Blue eyes—blue devils!” and Dagobert again bounded on his seat.

“Blue eyes—blue devils!” and Dagobert jumped back up in his seat again.

“Yes, blue eyes—as long as that,” resumed Rose, placing the tip of one forefinger about the middle of the other.

“Yes, blue eyes—just like that,” Rose continued, putting the tip of one forefinger in the middle of the other.

“Zounds! they might be as long as that,” said the veteran, indicating the whole length of his term from the elbow, “they might be as long as that, and it would have nothing to do with it. Fair, and with blue eyes. Pray what may this mean, young ladies?” and Dagobert rose from his seat with a severe and painfully unquiet look.

“Wow! They could be as long as that,” said the veteran, pointing to the full length of his arm from the elbow, “they could be as long as that, and it wouldn’t matter. Fair, with blue eyes. What could this mean, young ladies?” And Dagobert stood up from his seat with a serious and noticeably unsettled expression.

“There now, Dagobert, you have begun to scold us already.”

“There now, Dagobert, you’ve started scolding us already.”

“Just at the very commencement,” added Blanche.

“Right at the very beginning,” added Blanche.

“Commencement!—what, is there to be a sequel? a finish?”

“Commencement!—wait, is there going to be a follow-up? an ending?”

“A finish? we hope not,” said Rose, laughing like mad.

“A finish? We hope not,” said Rose, laughing a lot.

“All we ask is, that it should last forever,” added Blanche, sharing in the hilarity of her sister.

“All we ask is that it lasts forever,” added Blanche, joining in the laughter with her sister.

Dagobert looked gravely from one to the other of the two maidens, as if trying to guess this enigma; but when he saw their sweet, innocent faces gracefully animated by a frank, ingenuous laugh, he reflected that they would not be so gay if they had any serious matter for self-reproach, and he felt pleased at seeing them so merry in the midst of their precarious position.

Dagobert looked seriously from one maiden to the other, as if trying to solve a puzzle; but when he saw their sweet, innocent faces lit up by an open, genuine laugh, he realized they wouldn't be so cheerful if they had anything serious to feel guilty about, and he felt happy to see them so joyful despite their uncertain situation.

“Laugh on, my children!” he said. “I like so much to see you laugh.”

“Keep laughing, my kids!” he said. “I love watching you laugh.”

Then, thinking that was not precisely the way in which he ought to treat the singular confession of the young girls, he added in a gruff voice: “Yes, I like to see you laugh—but not when you receive fair visitors with blue eyes, young ladies!—Come, acknowledge that I’m an old fool to listen to such nonsense—you are only making game of me.”

Then, realizing that wasn’t exactly how he should respond to the unusual confession of the young girls, he added in a rough voice: “Yeah, I like seeing you laugh—but not when you’re receiving charming visitors with blue eyes, young ladies!—Come on, admit that I’m an old fool for believing such nonsense—you’re just teasing me.”

“Nay, what we tell you is quite true.”

“Nah, what we’re telling you is totally true.”

“You know we never tell stories,” added Rose.

“You know we never share stories,” added Rose.

“They are right—they never fib,” said the soldier, in renewed perplexity.

“They're right—they never lie,” said the soldier, feeling confused again.

“But how the devil is such a visit possible? I sleep before your door—Spoil-sport sleeps under your window—and all the blue eyes and fair locks in the world must come in by one of those two ways—and, if they had tried it, the dog and I, who have both of us quick ears, would have received their visits after our fashion. But come, children! pray, speak to the purpose. Explain yourselves!”

“But how on earth is such a visit possible? I sleep right outside your door—Spoil-sport sleeps under your window—and all the blue eyes and blonde hair in the world would have to come in through one of those two ways—and if they had tried, the dog and I, with our sharp ears, would have noticed their visits in our own way. But come on, kids! Please, get to the point. Explain yourselves!”

The two sisters, who saw, by the expression of Dagobert’s countenance, that he felt really uneasy, determined no longer to trifle with his kindness. They exchanged a glance, and Rose, taking in her little hand the coarse, broad palm of the veteran, said to him: “Come, do not plague yourself! We will tell you all about the visits of our friend, Gabriel.”

The two sisters, noticing the worried look on Dagobert’s face, decided it was time to stop taking advantage of his kindness. They shared a glance, and Rose, gently holding the rough, large hand of the veteran, said to him, “Come on, don’t stress yourself out! We’ll tell you everything about our friend Gabriel's visits.”

“There you are again!—He has a name, then?”

“There you are again! So, he has a name now?”

“Certainly, he has a name. It is Gabriel.”

“Of course, he has a name. It's Gabriel.”

“Is it not a pretty name, Dagobert? Oh, you will see and love, as we do, our beautiful Gabriel!”

“Isn’t it a lovely name, Dagobert? Oh, you’ll see and love, just like we do, our beautiful Gabriel!”

“I’ll love your beautiful Gabriel, will I?” said the veteran, shaking his head—“Love your beautiful Gabriel?—that’s as it may be. I must first know—” Then, interrupting himself, he added: “It is queer. That reminds me of something.”

“I’ll love your beautiful Gabriel, will I?” said the veteran, shaking his head—“Love your beautiful Gabriel?—maybe. I need to know first—” Then, interrupting himself, he added: “That’s strange. It reminds me of something.”

“Of what, Dagobert?”

"About what, Dagobert?"

“Fifteen years ago, in the last letter that your father, on his return from France, brought me from my wife: she told me that, poor as she was, and with our little growing Agricola on her hands, she had taken in a poor deserted child, with the face of a cherub, and the name of Gabriel—and only a short time since I heard of him again.”

“Fifteen years ago, in the last letter that your father brought me from my wife when he returned from France, she told me that, despite being poor and taking care of our little growing Agricola, she had taken in a deserted child with a cherub's face named Gabriel—and I only recently heard about him again.”

“And from whom, then?”

"And from who, then?"

“You shall know that by and by.”

“You'll find out soon.”

“Well, then—since you have a Gabriel of your own—there is the more reason that you should love ours.”

“Well, since you have your own Gabriel, that gives you even more reason to love ours.”

“Yours! but who is yours? I am on thorns till you tell me.”

“Yours! But who exactly is yours? I’m on edge until you let me know.”

“You know, Dagobert,” resumed Rose, “that Blanche and I are accustomed to fall asleep, holding each other by the hand.”

“You know, Dagobert,” Rose continued, “that Blanche and I are used to falling asleep while holding hands.”

“Yes, yes, I have often seen you in your cradle. I was never tired of looking at you; it was so pretty.”

“Yes, yes, I’ve often seen you in your crib. I could never get enough of looking at you; you were so adorable.”

“Well, then—two nights ago, we had just fallen asleep, when we beheld—”

“Well, then—two nights ago, we had just fallen asleep when we saw—”

“Oh, it was in a dream!” cried Dagobert. “Since you were asleep, it was in a dream!”

“Oh, it was just a dream!” cried Dagobert. “Since you were asleep, it was just a dream!”

“Certainly, in a dream—how else would you have it?”

“Of course, in a dream—how else would you want it?”

“Pray let my sister go on with her tale!”

“Please let my sister continue her story!”

“All, well and good!” said the soldier with a sigh of satisfaction; “well and good! To be sure, I was tranquil enough in any case—because—but still—I like it better to be a dream. Continue, my little Rose.”

“All right then!” said the soldier with a satisfied sigh; “sure, that’s fine! Honestly, I was pretty calm anyway—because—but still—I’d prefer it to be a dream. Go on, my little Rose.”

“Once asleep, we both dreamt the same thing.”

“Once we fell asleep, we both had the same dream.”

“What! both the same?”

"What! Both are the same?"

“Yes, Dagobert; for the next morning when we awoke we related our two dreams to each other.”

“Yes, Dagobert; because the next morning when we woke up, we shared our two dreams with each other.”

“And they were exactly alike.”

"And they were identical."

“That’s odd enough, my children; and what was this dream all about?”

"That's strange enough, my kids; what was this dream about?"

“In our dream, Blanche and I were seated together, when we saw enter a beautiful angel, with a long white robe, fair locks, blue eyes, and so handsome and benign a countenance, that we elapsed our hands as if to pray to him. Then he told us, in a soft voice, that he was called Gabriel; that our mother had sent him to be our guardian angel, and that he would never abandon us.”

“In our dream, Blanche and I were sitting together when a beautiful angel walked in, wearing a long white robe, with fair hair, blue eyes, and such a handsome, kind face that we clasped our hands as if to pray to him. Then he told us in a gentle voice that his name was Gabriel, that our mother had sent him to be our guardian angel, and that he would never leave us.”

“And, then,” added Blanche, “he took us each by the hand, and, bending his fair face over us, looked at us for a long time in silence, with so much goodness—with so much goodness, that we could not withdraw our eyes from his.”

“And then,” added Blanche, “he took each of us by the hand, and, lowering his kind face over us, looked at us for a long time in silence, with so much kindness—with so much kindness, that we couldn’t take our eyes off his.”

“Yes,” resumed Rose, “and his look seemed, by turns, to attract us, or to go to our hearts. At length, to our great sorrow, Gabriel quitted us, having told us that we should see him again the following night.”

“Yes,” Rose continued, “and his gaze seemed to draw us in, one moment captivating us, the next reaching into our hearts. Eventually, to our deep sadness, Gabriel left us after telling us that we would see him again the next night.”

“And did he make his appearance?”

"Did he show up?"

“Certainly. Judge with what impatience we waited the moment of sleep, to see if our friend would return, and visit us in our slumbers.”

“Sure. Think about how desperately we waited for sleep to see if our friend would come back and visit us in our dreams.”

“Humph!” said Dagobert, scratching his forehead; “this reminds me, young ladies, that you kept on rubbing your eyes last evening, and pretending to be half asleep. I wager, it was all to send me away the sooner, and to get to your dream as fast as possible.”

“Humph!” said Dagobert, scratching his forehead. “This reminds me, young ladies, that you kept rubbing your eyes last night and pretending to be half asleep. I bet it was all to send me away faster so you could get to your dream as quickly as possible.”

“Yes, Dagobert.”

"Yeah, Dagobert."

“The reason being, you could not say to me, as you would to Spoil-sport: Lie down, Dagobert! Well—so your friend Gabriel came back?”

“The reason is, you can't say to me like you would to Spoil-sport: Lie down, Dagobert! So, your friend Gabriel is back?”

“Yes, and this time he talked to us a great deal, and gave us, in the name of our mother, such touching, such noble counsels, that the next day, Rose and I spent our whole time in recalling every word of our guardian angel—and his face, and his look—”

“Yes, and this time he talked to us a lot, and gave us, in our mother’s name, such touching and noble advice that the next day, Rose and I spent all our time remembering every word of our guardian angel—and his face, and his expression—”

“This reminds me again, young ladies, that you were whispering all along the road this morning; and that when I spoke of white, you answered black.”

“This reminds me again, young ladies, that you were whispering the whole way this morning; and that when I mentioned white, you responded with black.”

“Yes, Dagobert, we were thinking of Gabriel.”

“Yes, Dagobert, we were thinking about Gabriel.”

“And, ever since, we love him as well as he loves us.”

“And ever since, we love him as much as he loves us.”

“But he is only one between both of you!”

“But he’s just one person between the two of you!”

“Was not our mother one between us?”

“Wasn't our mother one of us?”

“And you, Dagobert—are you not also one for us both?”

“And you, Dagobert—aren’t you also one for both of us?”

“True, true! And yet, do you know, I shall finish by being jealous of that Gabriel?”

“That's true, that's true! And still, you know, I will end up being jealous of that Gabriel?”

“You are our friend by day—he is our friend by night.”

“You're our friend during the day—he's our friend at night.”

“Let’s understand it clearly. If you talk of him all day, and dream of him all night, what will there remain for me?”

“Let’s be clear. If you talk about him all day and dream about him all night, what will be left for me?”

“There will remain for you your two orphans, whom you love so much,” said Rose.

“There will still be your two orphans, whom you care for so deeply,” said Rose.

“And who have only you left upon earth,” added Blanche, in a caressing tongue.

“And who do you have left on earth?” added Blanche, with a soothing tone.

“Humph! humph! that’s right, coax the old man over, Nay, believe me, my children,” added the soldier, tenderly, “I am quite satisfied with my lot. I can afford to let you have your Gabriel. I felt sure that Spoil sport and myself could take our rest in quiet. After all, there is nothing so astonishing in what you tell me; your first dream struck your fancy, and you talked so much about it that you had a second; nor should I be surprised if you were to see this fine fellow a third time.”

“Humph! humph! That’s right, bring the old man over. No, trust me, my kids,” the soldier said gently, “I’m completely happy with my situation. I can let you have your Gabriel. I was sure that Spoil sport and I could relax in peace. After all, there’s nothing so surprising in what you’re telling me; your first dream caught your interest, and you talked about it so much that you had a second one; I wouldn’t be shocked if you saw this great guy a third time.”

“Oh, Dagobert! do not make a jest of it! They are only dreams, but we think our mother sends them to us. Did she not tell us that orphan children were watched over by guardian angels? Well, Gabriel is our guardian angel; he will protect us, and he will protect you also.”

“Oh, Dagobert! Don’t make a joke about it! They’re just dreams, but we believe our mother is sending them to us. Didn’t she tell us that orphaned children have guardian angels watching over them? Well, Gabriel is our guardian angel; he will protect us, and he will protect you too.”

“Very kind of him to think of me; but you see, my dear children, for the matter of defence, I prefer the dog; he is less fair than your angel, but he has better teeth, and that is more to be depended on.”

“It's really nice of him to think of me; but you see, my dear kids, when it comes to defense, I prefer the dog. He may not be as pretty as your angel, but he's got better teeth, and that's more reliable.”

“How provoking you are, Dagobert—always jesting!”

“How annoying you are, Dagobert—always joking!”

“It is true; you can laugh at everything.”

“It’s true; you can laugh at anything.”

“Yes, I am astonishingly gay; I laugh with my teeth shut, in the style of old Jovial. Come, children, don’t scold me: I know I am wrong. The remembrance of your dear mother is mixed with this dream, and you do well to speak of it seriously. Besides,” added he, with a grave air, “dreams will sometimes come true. In Spain, two of the Empress’s dragoons, comrades of mine, dreamt, the night before their death, that they would be poisoned by the monks—and so it happened. If you continue to dream of this fair angel Gabriel, it is—it is—why, it is, because you are amused by it; and, as you have none too many pleasures in the daytime, you may as well get an agreeable sleep at night. But, now, my children, I have also much to tell you; it will concern your mother; promise me not to be sad.”

“Yes, I’m surprisingly cheerful; I laugh with my mouth closed, like the old Jovial. Come on, kids, don’t scold me: I know I’m in the wrong. The memory of your dear mother mixes with this dream, and you're right to take it seriously. Besides,” he added with a serious tone, “sometimes dreams can come true. In Spain, two of the Empress’s dragoons, who were my comrades, dreamed the night before they died that they would be poisoned by the monks—and that’s exactly what happened. If you keep dreaming about this beautiful angel Gabriel, it’s—well, it’s because you find it entertaining; and since you don't have many joys during the day, you might as well enjoy a pleasant sleep at night. But now, my children, I have a lot to tell you; it will be about your mother; promise me you won’t be sad.”

“Be satisfied! when we think of her we are not sad, though serious.”

“Be satisfied! When we think of her, we’re not sad, just serious.”

“That is well. For fear of grieving you, I have always delayed the moment of telling what your poor mother would have confided to you as soon as you were no longer children. But she died before she had time to do so, and that which I have to tell broke her heart—as it nearly did mine. I put off this communication as long as I could, taking for pretext that I would say nothing till we came to the field of battle where your father was made prisoner. That gave me time; but the moment is now come; I can shuffle it off no longer.”

“That’s good. To avoid upsetting you, I’ve always postponed telling you what your poor mother would have shared with you once you were no longer kids. But she passed away before she had the chance to do so, and what I have to say broke her heart—almost as much as it broke mine. I delayed this conversation as long as I could, using the excuse that I wouldn’t say anything until we reached the battlefield where your father was captured. That bought me some time, but that moment has now arrived; I can’t put it off any longer.”

“We listen, Dagobert,” responded the two maidens, with an attentive and melancholy air.

“We're listening, Dagobert,” replied the two girls, looking attentive and a bit sad.

After a moment’s silence, during which he appeared to reflect, the veteran thus addressed the young girls:

After a moment of silence, where he seemed to think, the veteran spoke to the young girls:

“Your father, General Simon, was the son of a workman, who remained a workman; for, notwithstanding all that the general could say or do, the old man was obstinate in not quitting his trade. He had a heart of gold and a head of iron, just like his son. You may suppose, my children, that when your father, who had enlisted as a private soldier, became a general and a count of the empire, it was not without toil or without glory.”

“Your father, General Simon, was the son of a laborer, who stayed a laborer; because, no matter what the general said or did, the old man stubbornly refused to leave his job. He had a heart of gold and a head of iron, just like his son. You might think, my children, that when your father, who started out as a private soldier, became a general and a count of the empire, it was achieved through hard work and glory.”

“A count of the Empire! what is that, Dagobert?”

“A count of the Empire! What does that mean, Dagobert?”

“Flummery—a title, which the Emperor gave over and above the promotion, just for the sake of saying to the people, whom he loved because he was one of them: Here, children! You wish to play at nobility! You shall be nobles. You wish to play at royalty! You shall be kings. Take what you like—nothing is too good for you—enjoy yourselves!”

“Flummery—a title that the Emperor gave, along with the promotion, just to tell the people he cared about, because he was one of them: Here, kids! You want to pretend to be nobility! You can be nobles. You want to pretend to be royalty! You can be kings. Take what you want—nothing is too good for you—have fun!”

“Kings!” said the two girls, joining their hands in admiration.

“Kings!” exclaimed the two girls, clasping their hands together in admiration.

10073m
Original

“Kings of the first water. Oh, he was no niggard of his crowns, our Emperor! I had a bed-fellow of mine, a brave soldier, who was afterwards promoted to be king. This flattered us; for, if it was not one, it was the other. And so, at this game, your father became count; but, count or not, he was one of the best and bravest generals of the army.”

“Kings of the highest order. Oh, our Emperor was no stingy ruler when it came to his crowns! I had a companion, a brave soldier, who later became king. This made us proud, because whether it was him or another, it still felt significant. And so, in this game, your father became a count; but regardless of that title, he was one of the best and bravest generals in the army.”

“He was handsome, was he not, Dagobert?—mother always said so.”

“He was handsome, wasn't he, Dagobert?—mom always said that.”

“Oh, yes! indeed he was—but quite another thing from your fair guardian angel. Picture to yourself a fine, dark man, who looked splendid in his full uniform, and could put fire into the soldiers’ hearts. With him to lead, we would have charged up into Heaven itself—that is, if Heaven had, permitted it,” added Dagobert, not wishing to wound in any way the religious beliefs of the orphans.

“Oh, yes! He definitely was—just not at all like your beautiful guardian angel. Imagine a tall, dark man who looked amazing in his full uniform and could ignite passion in the soldiers’ hearts. With him as our leader, we would have charged straight into Heaven itself—that is, if Heaven had allowed it,” Dagobert added, trying not to offend the orphans' religious beliefs in any way.

“And father was as good as he was brave, Dagobert.”

“And Dad was as good as he was brave, Dagobert.”

“Good, my children? Yes, I should say so!—He could bend a horse-shoe in his hand as you would bend a card, and the day he was taken prisoner he had cut down the Prussian artillerymen on their very cannon. With strength and courage like that, how could he be otherwise than good? It is then about nineteen years ago, not far from this place—on the spot I showed you before we arrived at the village—that the general, dangerously wounded, fell from his horse. I was following him at the time, and ran to his assistance. Five minutes after we were made prisoners—and by whom think you?—by a Frenchman.”

“Good, my children? Yes, I would say so!—He could bend a horseshoe in his hand like you would bend a card, and on the day he was captured, he had already taken down the Prussian artillerymen right at their cannons. With strength and courage like that, how could he be anything but good? This was about nineteen years ago, not far from here—at the spot I pointed out to you before we got to the village—when the general, badly wounded, fell off his horse. I was following him at the time and rushed to help him. Five minutes later, we were taken prisoner—and guess by whom?—a Frenchman.”

“A Frenchman?”

"Is he French?"

“Yes, an emigrant marquis, a colonel in the service of Russia,” answered Dagobert, with bitterness. “And so, when this marquis advanced towards us, and said to the general: ‘Surrender, sir, to a countryman!’—‘A Frenchman, who fights against France,’ replied the general, ‘is no longer my countryman; he is a traitor, and I’d never surrender to a traitor!’ And, wounded though he was, he dragged himself up to a Russian grenadier, and delivered him his sabre, saying: ‘I surrender to you my brave fellow!’ The marquis became pale with rage at it.”

"Yes, an emigrant marquis, a colonel in the service of Russia," Dagobert replied bitterly. "So when this marquis came toward us and said to the general, 'Surrender, sir, to a fellow countryman!'—the general answered, 'A Frenchman who fights against France is no longer my countryman; he's a traitor, and I will never surrender to a traitor!' And even though he was wounded, he managed to pull himself up to a Russian grenadier and handed him his saber, saying, 'I surrender to you, my brave fellow!' The marquis turned pale with anger at that."

The orphans looked at each other with pride, and a rich crimson mantled their cheeks, as they exclaimed: “Oh, our brave father!”

The orphans looked at each other with pride, and a deep red color spread across their cheeks as they exclaimed, “Oh, our brave dad!”

“Ah, those children,” said Dagobert, as he proudly twirled his moustache. “One sees they have soldier’s blood in their veins! Well,” he continued, “we were now prisoners. The general’s last horse had been killed under him; and, to perform the journey, he mounted Jovial, who had not been wounded that day. We arrived at Warsaw, and there it was that the general first saw your mother. She was called the Pearl of Warsaw; that is saying everything. Now he, who admired all that is good and beautiful, fell in love with her almost immediately; and she loved him in return; but her parents had promised her to another—and that other was the same—”

“Ah, those kids,” said Dagobert, as he proudly twirled his mustache. “You can tell they have soldier's blood in their veins! Well,” he continued, “we were now prisoners. The general's last horse had been killed under him; so, to complete the journey, he got on Jovial, who hadn’t been hurt that day. We arrived in Warsaw, and that’s where the general first saw your mother. She was called the Pearl of Warsaw; that says it all. Now he, who appreciated all that is good and beautiful, fell in love with her almost right away; and she loved him back; but her parents had promised her to someone else—and that someone was the same—”

Dagobert was unable to proceed. Rose uttered a piercing cry, and pointed in terror to the window.

Dagobert couldn't move forward. Rose let out a blood-curdling scream and pointed in fear at the window.





CHAPTER VII. THE TRAVELER.

Upon the cry of the young girl, Dagobert rose abruptly.

“What is the matter, Rose?”

"What's wrong, Rose?"

“There—there!” she said, pointing to the window. “I thought I saw a hand move the pelisse.”

“There—there!” she said, pointing to the window. “I thought I saw a hand move the coat.”

She had not concluded these words before Dagobert rushed to the window and opened it, tearing down the mantle, which had been suspended from the fastening.

She had barely finished saying this when Dagobert rushed to the window and threw it open, pulling down the curtain that had been hanging from the hook.

It was still dark night, and the wind was blowing hard. The soldier listened, but could hear nothing.

It was still a dark night, and the wind was blowing fiercely. The soldier listened, but couldn’t hear anything.

Returning to fetch the lamp from the table, he shaded the flame with his hand, and strove to throw the light outside. Still he saw nothing. Persuaded that a gust of wind had disturbed and shaken the pelisse: and that Rose had been deceived by her own fears he again shut the window.

Returning to grab the lamp from the table, he shielded the flame with his hand and tried to cast the light outside. Still, he saw nothing. Convinced that a gust of wind had disturbed and shaken the coat, and that Rose had been fooled by her own fears, he closed the window again.

“Be satisfied, children! The wind is very high; it is that which lifted the corner of the pelisse.”

“Be content, kids! The wind is really strong; it's what lifted the corner of the coat.”

“Yet methought I saw plainly the fingers which had hold of it,” said Rose, still trembling.

“Yet I thought I clearly saw the fingers that were holding it,” said Rose, still shaking.

“I was looking at Dagobert,” said Blanche, “and I saw nothing.”

“I was looking at Dagobert,” Blanche said, “and I didn't see anything.”

“There was nothing to see, my children; the thing is clear enough. The window is at least eight feet above the ground; none but a giant could reach it without a ladder. Now, had any one used a ladder, there would not have been time to remove it; for, as soon as Rose cried out, I ran to the window, and, when I held out the light, I could see nothing.”

“There was nothing to see, kids; it’s pretty clear. The window is at least eight feet off the ground; only a giant could reach it without a ladder. Now, if someone had used a ladder, there wouldn’t have been time to take it down; because as soon as Rose shouted, I ran to the window, and when I held out the light, I couldn’t see anything.”

“I must have been deceived,” said Rose.

“I must have been tricked,” said Rose.

“You may be sure, sister, it was only the wind,” added Blanche.

“You can be sure, sis, it was just the wind,” added Blanche.

“Then I beg pardon for having disturbed you, my good Dagobert.”

“Then I’m sorry for bothering you, my good Dagobert.”

“Never mind!” replied the soldier musingly, “I am only sorry that Spoil sport is not come back. He would have watched the window, and that would have quite tranquillized you. But he no doubt scented the stable of his comrade, Jovial, and will have called in to bid him good-night on the road. I have half a mind to go and fetch him.”

“Forget it!” replied the soldier thoughtfully, “I just wish Spoilsport was back. He would have kept an eye on the window, and that would have calmed you down. But he probably smelled his buddy Jovial’s stable and stopped by to say goodnight on the way. I’m half tempted to go get him.”

“Oh, no, Dagobert! do not leave us alone,” cried the maidens; “we are too much afraid.”

“Oh no, Dagobert! Don't leave us alone,” the maidens cried. “We're too scared.”

“Well, the dog is not likely to remain away much longer, and I am sure we shall soon hear him scratching at the door, so we will continue our story,” said Dagobert, as he again seated himself near the head of the bed, but this time with his face towards the window.

“Well, the dog probably won’t be gone much longer, and I’m sure we’ll soon hear him scratching at the door, so let’s keep going with our story,” said Dagobert, as he settled back down near the head of the bed, this time facing the window.

“Now the general was prisoner at Warsaw,” continued he, “and in love with your mother, whom they wished to marry to another. In 1814, we learned the finish of the war, the banishment of the Emperor to the Isle of Elba, and the return of the Bourbons. In concert with the Prussians and Russians, who had brought them back, they had exiled the Emperor. Learning all this, your mother said to the general: ‘The war is finished; you are free, but your Emperor is in trouble. You owe everything to him; go and join him in his misfortunes. I know not when we shall meet again, but I shall never marry any one but you, I am yours till death!’—Before he set out the general called me to him, and said: ‘Dagobert, remain here; Mademoiselle Eva may have need of you to fly from her family, if they should press too hard upon her; our correspondence will have to pass through your hands; at Paris, I shall see your wife and son; I will comfort them, and tell them you are my friend.’”

“Now the general was a prisoner in Warsaw,” he continued, “and he was in love with your mother, who was being pressured to marry someone else. In 1814, we found out that the war had ended, the Emperor was exiled to the Isle of Elba, and the Bourbons were back in power. Alongside the Prussians and Russians, who had restored them, they had pushed the Emperor out. Upon hearing this, your mother said to the general: ‘The war is over; you're free, but your Emperor is in trouble. You owe him everything; go and join him in his hardships. I don’t know when we’ll see each other again, but I will never marry anyone other than you; I am yours until death!’—Before he left, the general called me over and said: ‘Dagobert, stay here; Mademoiselle Eva might need your help to escape from her family if they pressure her too much; our correspondence will need to go through you; when I'm in Paris, I’ll visit your wife and son; I’ll comfort them and tell them you’re my friend.’”

“Always the same,” said Rose, with emotion, as she looked affectionately at Dagobert.

“Always the same,” said Rose, with feeling, as she looked at Dagobert with affection.

“As faithful to the father and mother as to their children,” added Blanche.

“As loyal to their parents as to their kids,” added Blanche.

“To love one was to love them all,” replied the soldier. “Well, the general joined the Emperor at Elba; I remained at Warsaw, concealed in the neighborhood of your mother’s house; I received the letters, and conveyed them to her clandestinely. In one of those letters—I feel proud to tell you of it my children—the general informed me that the Emperor himself had remembered me.”

“To love one was to love them all,” replied the soldier. “Well, the general joined the Emperor at Elba; I stayed in Warsaw, hiding near your mother’s house; I got the letters and secretly delivered them to her. In one of those letters—I’m proud to tell you this, my children—the general told me that the Emperor himself had remembered me.”

“What, did he know you?”

“What, did he know you?”

“A little, I flatter myself—‘Oh! Dagobert!’ said he to your father, who was talking to him about me; ‘a horse-grenadier of my old guard—a soldier of Egypt and Italy, battered with wounds—an old dare-devil, whom I decorated with my own hand at Wagram—I have not forgotten him!’—I vow, children, when your mother read that to me, I cried like a fool.”

“A little, I flatter myself—‘Oh! Dagobert!’ he said to your dad, who was chatting with him about me; ‘a horse-grenadier from my old guard—a soldier from Egypt and Italy, covered in wounds—an old daredevil, whom I decorated myself at Wagram—I haven't forgotten him!’—I swear, kids, when your mom read that to me, I cried like a fool.”

“The Emperor—what a fine golden face he has on the silver cross with the red ribbon that you would sometimes show us when we behaved well.”

“The Emperor—what a beautiful golden face he has on the silver cross with the red ribbon that you would sometimes show us when we were good.”

“That cross—given by him—is my relic. It is there in my knapsack, with whatever we have of value—our little purse and papers. But, to return to your mother; it was a great consolation to her, when I took her letters from the general, or talked with her about him—for she suffered much—oh, so much! In vain her parents tormented and persecuted her; she always answered: ‘I will never marry any one but General Simon.’ A spirited woman, I can tell you—resigned, but wonderfully courageous. One day she received a letter from the general; he had left the Isle of Elba with the Emperor; the war had again broken out, a short campaign, but as fierce as ever, and heightened by soldiers’ devotion. In that campaign of France; my children, especially at Montmirail, your father fought like a lion, and his division followed his example it was no longer valor—it was frenzy. He told me that, in Champagne, the peasants killed so many of those Prussians, that their fields were manured with them for years. Men, women, children, all rushed upon them. Pitchforks, stones, mattocks, all served for the slaughter. It was a true wolf hunt!”

“That cross—given by him—is my keepsake. It’s in my backpack, along with whatever we have of value—our little purse and papers. But back to your mother; it was a huge comfort for her when I shared her letters from the general or talked about him—she suffered a lot—oh, so much! Her parents tormented and pressured her in vain; she always replied, ‘I will never marry anyone but General Simon.’ A spirited woman, let me tell you—resigned, yet incredibly brave. One day, she got a letter from the general; he had left the Isle of Elba with the Emperor; the war had broken out again, a short campaign but as fierce as ever, fueled by the soldiers’ dedication. In that campaign in France, my children, especially at Montmirail, your father fought like a lion, and his division followed his lead; it was no longer bravery—it was madness. He told me that, in Champagne, the peasants killed so many of those Prussians that their fields were fertilized with them for years. Men, women, children—all charged at them. Pitchforks, stones, pickaxes—all served for the slaughter. It was a real wolf hunt!”

The veins swelled on the soldier’s forehead, and his cheeks flushed as he spoke, for this popular heroism recalled to his memory the sublime enthusiasm of the wars of the republic—those armed risings of a whole people, from which dated the first steps of his military career, as the triumphs of the Empire were the last days of his service.

The veins bulged on the soldier’s forehead, and his cheeks turned red as he spoke, because this popular heroism reminded him of the incredible passion during the wars of the republic—those uprisings of an entire nation, which marked the beginning of his military career, just as the victories of the Empire were the final days of his service.

The orphans, too, daughters of a soldier and a brave woman, did not shrink from the rough energy of these words, but felt their cheeks glow, and their hearts beat tumultuously.

The orphans, daughters of a soldier and a brave woman, didn’t shy away from the raw strength of these words, but felt their cheeks flush and their hearts race with excitement.

“How happy we are to be the children of so brave a father!” cried Blanche.

“How happy we are to be the children of such a brave father!” cried Blanche.

“It is a happiness and an honor too, my children—for the evening of the battle of Montmirail, the Emperor, to the joy of the whole army, made your father Duke of Ligny and Marshal of France.”

“It is both a joy and an honor, my children—for the evening of the battle of Montmirail, the Emperor, to the delight of the entire army, appointed your father Duke of Ligny and Marshal of France.”

“Marshal of France!” said Rose in astonishment, without understanding the exact meaning of the words.

“Marshal of France!” Rose said in surprise, not fully grasping what the words meant.

“Duke of Ligny!” added Blanche with equal surprise.

“Duke of Ligny!” Blanche exclaimed, just as surprised.

“Yes; Peter Simon, the son of a workman, became duke and marshal—there is nothing higher except a king!” resumed Dagobert, proudly. “That’s how the Emperor treated the sons of the people, and, therefore, the people were devoted to him. It was all very fine to tell them ‘Your Emperor makes you food for cannon.’ ‘Stuff!’ replied the people, who are no fools, ‘another would make us food for misery. We prefer the cannon, with the chance of becoming captain or colonel, marshal, king—or invalid; that’s better than to perish with hunger, cold, and age, on straw in a garret, after toiling forty years for others.’”

“Yes; Peter Simon, the son of a laborer, became duke and marshal—there's nothing higher except a king!” Dagobert continued proudly. “That’s how the Emperor treated the common people's children, and because of that, the people were loyal to him. It sounded great when they said, ‘Your Emperor turns you into cannon fodder.’ 'Nonsense!' replied the people, who aren't naive, 'another leader would just make us miserable. We’d rather take our chances with the cannons, aiming for a chance to become a captain, colonel, marshal, or even king—or end up disabled; that’s better than starving, freezing, and aging on straw in a cramped attic after working for forty years for someone else.’”

“Even in France—even in Paris, that beautiful city—do you mean to say there are poor people who die of hunger and misery, Dagobert?”

“Even in France—even in Paris, that beautiful city—are you saying there are poor people who die from hunger and suffering, Dagobert?”

“Even in Paris? Yes, my children; therefore, I come back to the point, the cannon is better. With it, one has the chance of becoming, like your father, duke and marshal: when I say duke and marshal, I am partly right and partly wrong, for the title and the rank were not recognized in the end; because, after Montmirail, came a day of gloom, a day of great mourning, when, as the general has told me, old soldiers like myself wept—yes, wept!—on the evening of a battle. That day, my children, was Waterloo!”

“Even in Paris? Yes, my kids; so, I’ll come back to my point: the cannon is better. With it, you have the chance to become like your father, a duke and a marshal. When I say duke and marshal, I’m partly right and partly wrong because the title and rank weren't recognized in the end; after Montmirail came a day of darkness, a day of deep mourning, when, as the general told me, old soldiers like me cried—yes, cried!—on the evening of a battle. That day, my kids, was Waterloo!”

There was in these simple words of Dagobert an expression of such deep sorrow, that it thrilled the hearts of the orphans.

There was such deep sorrow in Dagobert's simple words that it touched the hearts of the orphans.

“Alas!” resumed the soldier, with a sigh, “there are days which seem to have a curse on them. That same day, at Waterloo, the general fell, covered with wounds, at the head of a division of the Guards. When he was nearly cured, which was not for a long time, he solicited permission to go to St. Helena—another island at the far end of the world, to which the English had carried the Emperor, to torture him at their leisure; for if he was very fortunate in the first instance, he had to go through a deal of hard rubs at last, my poor children.”

“Ugh!” the soldier continued with a sigh, “there are days that just feel cursed. That day at Waterloo, the general got hit and fell, all wounded, leading a division of the Guards. Once he was almost healed, which took some time, he asked for permission to go to St. Helena—another island at the edge of the world, where the English sent the Emperor to torment him at their convenience; because while he was really lucky at first, he ended up facing a lot of tough times in the end, my poor kids.”

“If you talk in that way, you will make us cry, Dagobert.”

“If you talk like that, you’re going to make us cry, Dagobert.”

“There is cause enough for it—the Emperor suffered so much! He bled cruelly at the heart believe me. Unfortunately, the general was not with him at St. Helena; he would have been one more to console him; but they would not allow him to go. Then, exasperated, like so many others, against the Bourbons, the general engaged in a conspiracy to recall the son of the Emperor. He relied especially on one regiment, nearly all composed of his old soldiers, and he went down to a place in Picardy, where they were then in garrison; but the conspiracy had already been divulged. Arrested the moment of his arrival, the general was taken before the colonel of the regiment. And this colonel,” said the soldier, after a brief pause, “who do you think it was again? Bah! it would be too long to tell you all, and would only make you more sad; but it was a man whom your father had many reasons to hate. When he found himself face to face with him, he said: ‘if you are not a coward, you will give me one hour’s liberty, and we will fight to the death; I hate you for this, I despise you for that’—and so on. The colonel accepted the challenge, and gave your father his liberty till the morrow. The duel was a desperate one; the colonel was left for dead on the spot.”

“There's enough reason for it—the Emperor went through so much! He bled painfully at the heart, believe me. Unfortunately, the general wasn’t with him at St. Helena; he would have been another source of comfort for him, but they wouldn’t let him go. Then, frustrated, like many others, with the Bourbons, the general got involved in a plot to bring back the Emperor's son. He especially relied on one regiment, made up mostly of his old soldiers, and went down to a place in Picardy where they were stationed; but the conspiracy had already been exposed. Arrested the moment he arrived, the general was taken before the colonel of the regiment. And this colonel,” said the soldier after a brief pause, “who do you think it was? Ugh! It would take too long to explain everything and would just make you sadder; but it was a man your father had plenty of reasons to hate. When they faced each other, he said: ‘if you’re not a coward, you’ll give me one hour of freedom, and we’ll fight to the death; I hate you for this, I despise you for that’—and so on. The colonel accepted the challenge and granted your father his freedom until the next day. The duel was intense; the colonel was left for dead on the spot.”

“Merciful heaven!”

“Oh my gosh!”

“The general was yet wiping his sword, when a faithful friend came to him, and told him he had only just time to save himself. In fact, he happily succeeded in leaving France—yes, happily—for a fortnight after, he was condemned to death as a conspirator.”

“The general was still wiping his sword when a loyal friend approached him and told him he only had a short time to escape. In fact, he managed to leave France—yes, managed—because two weeks later, he was sentenced to death as a conspirator.”

“What misfortunes, good heaven!”

“What a disaster, good heavens!”

“There was some luck, however, in the midst of his troubles. Your mother had kept her promise bravely, and was still waiting for him. She had written to him: ‘The Emperor first, and me next!’ both unable to do anything more for the Emperor, nor even for his son, the general, banished from France, set out for Warsaw. Your mother had lost her parents, and was now free; they were married—and I am one of the witnesses to the marriage.”

“There was a bit of luck, though, amidst all his troubles. Your mom had bravely kept her promise and was still waiting for him. She wrote to him: ‘The Emperor first, and then me!’ Neither of them could do anything more for the Emperor, and the general, who was banished from France, headed to Warsaw. Your mom had lost her parents and was now free; they got married—and I’m one of the witnesses to the marriage.”

“You are right, Dagobert; that was great happiness in the midst of great misfortunes!”

“You're right, Dagobert; that was a lot of happiness in the middle of tough times!”

“Yes, they were very happy; but, as it happened with all good hearts, the happier they were themselves, the more they felt for the sorrows of others—and there was quite enough to grieve them at Warsaw. The Russians had again begun to treat the Poles as their slaves; your brave mother, though of French origin, was a Pole in heart and soul; she spoke out boldly what others did not dare speak in a whisper, and all the unfortunate called her their protecting angel. That was enough to excite the suspicions of the Russian governor. One day, a friend of the general’s, formerly a colonel in the lancers, a brave and worthy man, was condemned to be exiled to Siberia for a military plot against the Russians. He took refuge in your father’s house, and lay hid there; but his retreat was discovered. During the next night, a party of Cossacks, commanded by an officer, and followed by a travelling-carriage, arrive at our door; they rouse the general from his sleep and take him away with them.”

“Yes, they were very happy; but just like with all kind-hearted people, the happier they were themselves, the more they felt for the pain of others—and there was plenty to sadden them in Warsaw. The Russians had started treating the Poles like slaves again; your brave mother, although of French descent, was a Pole at heart and soul; she spoke out boldly what others were too afraid to whisper, and all the unfortunate considered her their guardian angel. That was enough to raise the suspicions of the Russian governor. One day, a friend of the general’s, who used to be a colonel in the lancers, a brave and honorable man, was sentenced to be exiled to Siberia for a military conspiracy against the Russians. He sought refuge in your father’s house and hid there; however, his hiding place was discovered. The next night, a group of Cossacks, led by an officer and followed by a traveling carriage, arrived at our door; they woke the general from his sleep and took him away with them.”

“Oh, heaven! what did they mean to do with him?”

“Oh, my God! What did they plan to do with him?”

“Conduct him out of the Russian dominions, with a charge never to return, on pain of perpetual imprisonment. His last words were: ‘Dagobert, I entrust to thee my wife and child!’—for it wanted yet some months of the time when you were to be born. Well, notwithstanding that, they exiled your mother to Siberia; it was an opportunity to get rid of her; she did too much good at Warsaw, and they feared her accordingly. Not content with banishing her, they confiscated all her property; the only favor she could obtain was, that I should accompany her, and, had it not been for Jovial, whom the general had given to me, she would have had to make the journey on foot. It was thus, with her on horseback, and I leading her as I lead you, my children, that we arrived at the poverty-stricken village, where, three months after, you poor little things were born!”

“Take him out of Russian territory, with instructions never to come back, or else face life imprisonment. His last words were: ‘Dagobert, I trust you with my wife and child!’—because it was still a few months before you were due to be born. Despite that, they exiled your mother to Siberia; it was a chance to get rid of her since she was doing too much good in Warsaw, and they were scared of her. Not only did they banish her, but they also seized all her belongings; the only favor she could get was for me to go with her, and if it weren't for Jovial, whom the general had given me, she would have had to walk the entire way. So, with her on horseback and me leading her just like I lead you, my children, we arrived at the impoverished village where, three months later, you poor little ones were born!”

“And our father?”

“And what about our dad?”

“It was impossible for him to return to Russia; impossible for your mother to think of flight, with two children; impossible for the general to write to her, as he knew not where she was.”

“It was impossible for him to go back to Russia; impossible for your mother to consider escaping, with two kids; impossible for the general to reach out to her, since he didn’t know where she was.”

“So, since that time, you have had no news of him?”

“So, since then, you haven’t heard anything from him?”

“Yes, my children—once we had news.”

“Yes, my children—there was a time when we had news.”

“And by whom?”

"By who?"

After a moment’s silence, Dagobert resumed with a singular expression of countenance: “By whom?—by one who is not like other men. Yes—that you may understand me better, I will relate to you an extraordinary adventure, which happened to your father during his last French campaign. He had been ordered by the Emperor to carry a battery, which was playing heavily on our army; after several unsuccessful efforts, the general put himself at the head of a regiment of cuirassiers, and charged the battery, intending, as was his custom, to cut down the men at their guns. He was on horseback, just before the mouth of a cannon, where all the artillerymen had been either killed or wounded, when one of them still found strength to raise himself upon one knee, and to apply the lighted match to the touchhole—and that when your father was about ten paces in front of the loaded piece.”

After a moment of silence, Dagobert continued with a unique expression on his face: “By whom?—by someone who isn't like other men. To help you understand me better, I’m going to tell you about an incredible adventure that happened to your father during his last campaign in France. He had been ordered by the Emperor to take out a battery that was heavily firing on our troops. After several failed attempts, the general took charge of a regiment of cuirassiers and charged the battery, planning, as usual, to slash down the men working the guns. He was on horseback, just in front of a cannon, where all the artillerymen had either been killed or wounded, when one of them managed to get to one knee and light the match for the touchhole—right when your father was about ten paces away from the loaded cannon.”

“Oh! what a peril for our father!”

“Oh! What a danger for our father!”

“Never, he told me, had he run such imminent danger for he saw the artilleryman apply the match, and the gun go off—but, at the very nick, a man of tall stature, dressed as a peasant, and whom he had not before remarked, threw himself in front of the cannon.”

“Never, he told me, had he faced such imminent danger because he saw the artilleryman light the fuse, and the gun fired—but just in time, a tall man dressed as a peasant, who he hadn't noticed before, threw himself in front of the cannon.”

“Unfortunate creature! what a horrible death!”

“Poor creature! What a terrible death!”

“Yes,” said Dagobert, thoughtfully; “it should have been so. He ought by rights to have been blown into a thousand pieces. But no—nothing of the kind!”

“Yes,” said Dagobert, thoughtfully; “that’s how it should have been. He really should have been blown to bits. But no—nothing like that happened!”

“What do you tell us?”

“What do you want us to know?”

“What the general told me. ‘At the moment when the gun went off,’ as he often repeated to me, ‘I shut my eyes by an involuntary movement, that I might not see the mutilated body of the poor wretch who had sacrificed himself in my place. When I again opened them, the first thing I saw in the midst of the smoke, was the tall figure of this man, standing erect and calm on the same spot, and casting a sad mild look on the artilleryman, who, with one knee on the ground, and his body thrown backward, gazed on him in as much terror as if he had been the devil. Afterwards, I lost sight of this man in the tumult,’ added your father.”

“What the general told me. ‘At the moment the gun went off,’ as he often repeated, ‘I shut my eyes instinctively, so I wouldn’t have to see the mutilated body of the poor soul who sacrificed himself for me. When I opened them again, the first thing I saw in the midst of the smoke was this tall man standing upright and calm in the same spot, giving a sad, gentle look to the artilleryman, who, with one knee on the ground and his body leaning backward, stared at him in terror as if he were the devil. After that, I lost sight of this man in the chaos,’ added your father.”

“Bless me Dagobert! how can this be possible?”

“Bless me, Dagobert! How is this possible?”

“That is just what I said to the general. He answered me that he had never been able to explain to himself this event, which seemed as incredible as it was true. Moreover, your father must have been greatly struck with the countenance of this man, who appeared, he said, about thirty years of age—for he remarked, that his extremely black eyebrows were joined together, and formed, as it were, one line from temple to temple, so that he seemed to have a black streak across his forehead. Remember this, my children; you will soon see why.”

“That's exactly what I told the general. He replied that he had never been able to make sense of this event, which was as unbelievable as it was real. Also, your father must have been really impressed by the looks of this man, who appeared to be around thirty years old—he noticed that his very dark eyebrows were connected, creating what looked like a single line from one temple to the other, making it seem like he had a black stripe across his forehead. Keep this in mind, my children; you’ll soon understand why.”

10081m
Original

“Oh, Dagobert! we shall not forget it,” said the orphans, growing more and more astonished as he proceeded.

“Oh, Dagobert! We won’t forget it,” said the orphans, becoming increasingly amazed as he continued.

“Is it not strange—this man with a black seam on his forehead?”

“Isn't it odd—this guy with a black line on his forehead?”

“Well, you shall hear. The general had, as I told you, been left for dead at Waterloo. During the night which he passed on the field of battle, in a sort of delirium brought on by the fever of his wounds, he saw, or fancied he saw, this same man bending over him, with a look of great mildness and deep melancholy, stanching his wounds, and using every effort to revive him. But as your father, whose senses were still wandering, repulsed his kindness saying, that after such a defeat, it only remained to die—it appeared as if this man replied to him; ‘You must live for Eva!’ meaning your mother, whom the general had left at Warsaw, to join the Emperor, and make this campaign of France.”

“Well, you'll hear. The general had, as I mentioned, been left for dead at Waterloo. During the night he spent on the battlefield, caught in a sort of delirium from the fever of his wounds, he saw—or thought he saw—this same man leaning over him, with a gentle and deeply sorrowful expression, tending to his wounds and doing everything he could to bring him back to consciousness. But as your father, still disoriented, pushed away his help, insisting that after such a defeat, the only option was to die—it seemed like this man responded to him, saying, ‘You must live for Eva!’ referring to your mother, whom the general had left in Warsaw to join the Emperor and take part in this campaign in France.”

“How strange, Dagobert!—And since then, did our father never see this man?”

“How strange, Dagobert!—So, did our dad never see this guy again?”

“Yes, he saw him—for it was he who brought news of the general to your poor mother.”

“Yes, he saw him—he's the one who brought news of the general to your poor mother.”

“When was that? We never heard of it.”

“When was that? We never heard about it.”

“You remember that, on the day your mother died, you went to the pine forest with old Fedora?”

“You remember that, on the day your mom passed away, you went to the pine forest with old Fedora?”

“Yes,” answered Rose, mournfully; “to fetch some heath, of which our mother was so fond.”

“Yes,” Rose replied sadly; “to get some heather, which our mother loved so much.”

“Poor mother!” added Blanche; “she appeared so well that morning, that we could not dream of the calamity which awaited us before night.”

“Poor mom!” added Blanche; “she looked so good that morning that we couldn’t imagine the disaster that was coming before nightfall.”

“True, my children; I sang and worked that morning in the garden, expecting, no more than you did, what was to happen. Well, as I was singing at my work, on a sudden I heard a voice ask me in French: ‘Is this the village of Milosk?’—I turned round, and saw before me a stranger; I looked at him attentively, and, instead of replying, fell back two steps, quite stupefied.”

“It's true, my kids; I was singing and working in the garden that morning, just like you, not knowing what would happen next. As I was singing while working, suddenly I heard a voice in French ask me, ‘Is this the village of Milosk?’ I turned around and saw a stranger in front of me; I stared at him and, instead of answering, took a couple of steps back, completely shocked.”

“Ah, why?”

"Why?"

“He was of tall stature, very pale, with a high and open forehead; but his eyebrows met, and seemed to form one black streak across it.”

“He was tall, very pale, with a high and broad forehead; but his eyebrows met and looked like one continuous black line across it.”

“Then it was the same man who had twice been with our father in battle?”

“Was it the same man who had fought alongside our father in battle twice?”

“Yes—it was he.”

"Yes, it was him."

“But, Dagobert,” said Rose, thoughtfully, “is it not a long time since these battles?”

“But, Dagobert,” Rose said thoughtfully, “hasn’t it been a long time since those battles?”

“About sixteen years.”

"About 16 years."

“And of what age was this stranger?”

“And how old was this stranger?”

“Hardly more than thirty.”

"Not more than thirty."

“Then how can it be the same man, who sixteen years before, had been with our father in the wars?”

“Then how can it be the same man who, sixteen years ago, was with our father in the wars?”

“You are right,” said Dagobert, after a moment’s silence, and shrugging his shoulders: “I may have been deceived by a chance likeness—and yet—”

“You're right,” Dagobert said after a moment of silence, shrugging his shoulders. “I might have been misled by a coincidental resemblance—and yet—”

“Or, if it were the same, he could not have got older all that while.”

“Or, if it were the same, he couldn’t have gotten older all that time.”

“But did you ask him, if he had not formerly relieved our father?”

“But did you ask him if he had ever helped our father before?”

“At first I was so surprised that I did not think of it; and afterwards, he remained so short a time, that I had no opportunity. Well, he asked me for the village of Milosk. ‘You are there, sir,’ said I, ‘but how do you know that I am a Frenchman?’ ‘I heard you singing as I passed,’ replied he; ‘could you tell me the house of Madame Simon, the general’s wife?’ ‘She lives here, sir.’ Then looking at me for some seconds in silence, he took me by the hand and said: ‘You are the friend of General Simon—his best friend?’ Judge of my astonishment, as I answered: ‘But, sir, how do you know?’ ‘He has often spoken of you with gratitude.’ ‘You have seen the general then?’ ‘Yes, some time ago, in India. I am also his friend: I bring news of him to his wife, whom I knew to be exiled in Siberia. At Tobolsk, whence I come, I learned that she inhabits this village. Conduct me to her!’”

“At first, I was so surprised that I didn’t think about it; and later, he stayed such a short time that I had no chance. He asked me for the village of Milosk. ‘You’re there, sir,’ I said, ‘but how do you know I’m French?’ ‘I heard you singing as I passed by,’ he replied; ‘can you tell me where Madame Simon, the general’s wife, lives?’ ‘She lives here, sir.’ Then, looking at me silently for a few seconds, he took my hand and said: ‘You’re General Simon’s friend—his best friend?’ Just imagine my shock as I answered: ‘But, sir, how do you know?’ ‘He’s often spoken of you with gratitude.’ ‘So you’ve seen the general then?’ ‘Yes, some time ago in India. I’m also his friend: I bring news of him to his wife, who I knew was exiled in Siberia. In Tobolsk, from where I’m coming, I learned that she lives in this village. Please take me to her!’”

“The good traveller—I love him already,” said Rose.

“The good traveler—I already like him,” said Rose.

“Yes, being father’s friend.”

"Yeah, being Dad's friend."

“I begged him to wait an instant, whilst I went to inform your mother, so that the surprise might not do her harm; five minutes after, he was beside her.”

“I begged him to wait a moment while I went to let your mother know, so the surprise wouldn't upset her; five minutes later, he was by her side.”

“And what kind of man was this traveller, Dagobert?”

“And what kind of guy was this traveler, Dagobert?”

“He was very tall; he wore a dark pelisse, and a fur cap, and had long black hair.”

“He was really tall; he wore a dark coat and a fur hat, and he had long black hair.”

“Was he handsome?”

“Was he good-looking?”

“Yes, my children—very handsome; but with so mild and melancholy an air, that it pained my heart to see him.”

“Yes, my kids—very handsome; but with such a gentle and sad expression that it hurt my heart to see him.”

“Poor man! he had doubtless known some great sorrow.”

"Poor guy! He must have experienced some real pain."

“Your mother had been closeted with him for some minutes, when she called me to her and said that she had just received good news of the general. She was in tears, and had before her a large packet of papers; it was a kind of journal, which your father had written every evening to console himself; not being able to speak to her, he told the paper all that he would have told her.”

“Your mom had been in a room with him for a while when she called me over and said she had just received some good news about the general. She was in tears and had a big stack of papers in front of her; it was like a journal that your dad wrote every evening to comfort himself. Unable to talk to her, he shared everything he would have said with the paper.”

“Oh! where are these papers, Dagobert?”

“Oh! where are these papers, Dagobert?”

“There, in the knapsack, with my cross and our purse. One day I will give them to you: but I have picked out a few leaves here and there for you to read presently. You will see why.”

“There, in the backpack, with my cross and our wallet. One day I will give them to you: but I have picked out a few leaves here and there for you to read soon. You’ll see why.”

“Had our father been long in India?”

“Had our dad been in India for a long time?”

“I gathered from the few words which your mother said, that the general had gone to that country, after fighting for the Greeks against the Turks—for he always liked to side with the weak against the strong. In India he made fierce war against the English, they had murdered our prisoners in pontoons, and tortured the Emperor at St. Helena, and the war was a doubly good one, for in harming them he served a just cause.”

“I gathered from the few words your mother said that the general had gone to that country after fighting for the Greeks against the Turks—he always preferred to stand with the weak against the strong. In India, he waged a fierce war against the British, who had murdered our prisoners in pontoons and tortured the Emperor at St. Helena. The war was a double victory because by harming them, he was serving a just cause.”

“What cause did he serve then?”

“What cause was he supporting then?”

“That of one of the poor native princes, whose territories the English, lay waste, till the day when they can take possession of them against law and right. You see, my children, it was once more the weak against the strong, and your father did not miss this opportunity. In a few months he had so well-trained and disciplined the twelve or fifteen thousand men of the prince, that, in two encounters, they cut to pieces the English sent against them, and who, no doubt, had in their reckoning left out your brave father, my children. But come, you shall read some pages of his journal, which will tell you more and better than I can. Moreover, you will find in them a name which you ought always to remember; that’s why I chose this passage.”

“That of one of the poor native princes, whose lands the English were destroying until they could take them over illegally. You see, my children, it was once again the weak against the strong, and your father did not miss this chance. In just a few months, he had trained and disciplined the twelve or fifteen thousand men of the prince so well that, in two battles, they defeated the English forces sent against them, who, undoubtedly, underestimated your brave father, my children. But come, you should read some pages of his journal, which will tell you more and better than I can. Also, you’ll find a name in there that you should always remember; that’s why I chose this passage.”

“Oh, what happiness! To read the pages written by our father, is almost to hear him speak,” said Rose.

“Oh, what happiness! Reading the pages written by our father is almost like hearing him speak,” said Rose.

“It is as if he were close beside us,” added Blanche.

“It’s like he’s right next to us,” added Blanche.

And the girls stretched out their hands with eagerness, to catch hold of the leaves that Dagobert had taken from his pocket. Then, by a simultaneous movement, full of touching grace, they pressed the writing of their father in silence to their lips.

And the girls eagerly reached out their hands to grab the leaves that Dagobert had taken from his pocket. Then, with a simultaneous movement filled with touching grace, they silently pressed their father's writing to their lips.

“You will see also, my children, at the end of this letter, why I was surprised that your guardian angel, as you say, should be called Gabriel. Read, read,” added the soldier, observing the puzzled air of the orphans. “Only I ought to tell you that, when he wrote this, the general had not yet fallen in with the traveller who brought the papers.”

“You’ll also see, kids, at the end of this letter, why I was surprised that your guardian angel, as you call him, is named Gabriel. Read, read,” the soldier said, noticing the confused looks on the orphans’ faces. “I should just mention that, when he wrote this, the general hadn’t yet met the traveler who brought the papers.”

Rose, sitting up in her bed, took the leaves, and began to read in a soft and trembling voice, Blanche, with her head resting on her sister’s shoulder, followed attentively every word. One could even see, by the slight motion of her lips, that she too was reading, but only to herself.

Rose, sitting up in her bed, picked up the leaves and started reading in a soft and shaky voice. Blanche, with her head resting on her sister’s shoulder, listened closely to every word. You could even tell by the slight movement of her lips that she was reading along, but just to herself.





CHAPTER VIII. EXTRACTS FROM GENERAL SIMON’S DIARY.

Bivouac on the Mountains of Avers February the 20th, 1830.

“Each time I add some pages to this journal, written now in the heart of India, where the fortune of my wandering and proscribed existence has thrown me—a journal which, alas! my beloved Eva, you may never read—I experience a sweet, yet painful emotion; for, although to converse thus with you is a consolation, it brings back the bitter thought that I am unable to see or speak to you.

“Every time I add some pages to this journal, written now in the heart of India, where the twists of my wandering and banned life have brought me—a journal that, unfortunately, my dear Eva, you may never read—I feel a bittersweet emotion; for even though talking to you like this is comforting, it also reminds me of the painful reality that I can’t see or speak to you.”

“Still, if these pages should ever meet your eyes, your generous heart will throb at the name of the intrepid being, to whom I am this day indebted for my life, and to whom I may thus perhaps owe the happiness of seeing you again—you and my child—for of course our child lives. Yes, it must be—for else, poor wife, what an existence would be yours amid the horrors of exile! Dear soul! he must now be fourteen. Whom does he resemble? Is he like you? Has he your large and beautiful blue eyes?—Madman that I am! how many times, in this long day-book, have I already asked the same idle question, to which you can return no answer!—How many times shall I continue to ask it?—But you will teach our child to speak and love the somewhat savage name of Djalma.”

“Even so, if you ever read these pages, your kind heart will race at the mention of the brave person who I owe my life to today, and who may have also given me the chance to see you again—you and our child—because of course our child is alive. Yes, it has to be—otherwise, what a miserable life you would have during this awful exile! Dear heart! He must be fourteen by now. Who does he take after? Is he like you? Does he have your big, beautiful blue eyes?—What a fool I am! How many times have I asked this same pointless question in this long journal, to which you can never respond!—How many more times will I keep asking it?—But you will teach our child to speak and cherish the somewhat wild name of Djalma.”

“Djalma!” said Rose, as with moist eyes she left off reading.

“Djalma!” Rose said, pausing her reading with tear-filled eyes.

“Djalma!” repeated Blanche, who shared the emotion of her sister. “Oh, we shall never forget that name.”

“Djalma!” Blanche echoed, feeling the same emotions as her sister. “Oh, we will never forget that name.”

“And you will do well, my children; for it seems to be the name of a famous soldier, though a very young one. But go on, my little Rose!”

“And you will do well, my children; for it seems to be the name of a famous soldier, though quite young. But go on, my little Rose!”

“I have told you in the preceding pages, my dear Eva, of the two glorious days we had this month. The troops of my old friend, the prince, which daily make fresh advances in European discipline, have performed wonders. We have beaten the English, and obliged them to abandon a portion of this unhappy country, which they had invaded in contempt of all the rights of justice, and which they continue to ravage without mercy, for, in these parts, warfare is another name for treachery, pillage, and massacre. This morning, after a toilsome march through a rocky and mountainous district, we received information from our scouts, that the enemy had been reinforced, and was preparing to act on the offensive; and, as we were separated from them by a distance of a few leagues only, an engagement became inevitable. My old friend the prince, the father of my deliverer, was impatient to march to the attack. The action began about three o’clock; it was very bloody and furious. Seeing that our men wavered for a moment, for they were inferior in number, and the English reinforcements consisted of fresh troops, I charged at the head of our weak reserve of cavalry. The old prince was in the centre, fighting, as he always fights, intrepidly; his son, Djalma, scarcely eighteen, as brave as his father, did not leave my side. In the hottest part of the engagement, my horse was killed under me, and rolling over into a ravine, along the edge of which I was riding, I found myself so awkwardly entangled beneath him, that for an instant I thought my thigh was broken.”

“I’ve told you in the previous pages, my dear Eva, about the two amazing days we had this month. The troops of my old friend, the prince, who are making great strides in European discipline, have accomplished incredible things. We’ve defeated the English and forced them to give up part of this troubled country, which they invaded disregarding all justice, and they continue to destroy it mercilessly, since, in these areas, war means betrayal, looting, and slaughter. This morning, after a tough march through a rocky and mountainous region, we learned from our scouts that the enemy had received reinforcements and was preparing to go on the offensive; since we were only a few leagues apart, a battle became unavoidable. My old friend the prince, the father of my rescuer, was eager to launch the attack. The fight started around three o’clock; it was very bloody and intense. Seeing our men hesitate for a moment, as they were outnumbered and the English reinforcements were fresh troops, I charged at the front of our small reserve of cavalry. The old prince was in the center, fighting bravely as always; his son, Djalma, barely eighteen and as courageous as his father, stayed right by my side. In the heat of battle, my horse was killed under me, and as I rolled into a ravine along the edge I was riding, I got so awkwardly caught beneath him that for a moment, I thought my thigh was broken.”

“Poor father!” said Blanche.

"Poor dad!" said Blanche.

“This time, happily, nothing more dangerous ensued thanks to Djalma! You see, Dagobert,” added Rose, “that I remember the name.” And she continued to read,

“This time, thankfully, nothing more dangerous happened thanks to Djalma! You see, Dagobert,” Rose added, “I remember the name.” And she continued to read,

“The English thought—and a very flattering opinion it was—that, if they could kill me, they would make short work of the prince’s army. So a Sepoy officer, with five or six irregulars—cowardly, ferocious plunderers—seeing me roll down the ravine, threw themselves into it to despatch me. Surrounded by fire and smoke, and carried away by their ardor, our mountaineers had not seen me fall; but Djalma never left me. He leaped into the ravine to my assistance, and his cool intrepidity saved my life. He had held the fire of his double-barrelled carbine; with one load, he killed the officer on the spot; with the other he broke the arm of an irregular, who had already pierced my left hand with his bayonet. But do not be alarmed, dear Eva; it is nothing—only a scratch.”

“The English believed — and it was quite a flattering opinion — that if they could kill me, they would quickly defeat the prince’s army. So a Sepoy officer, along with five or six irregulars — cowardly, ruthless plunderers — seeing me tumble down the ravine, jumped in to finish me off. Surrounded by fire and smoke, and caught up in their excitement, our mountaineers didn’t see me fall; but Djalma never left my side. He jumped into the ravine to help me, and his calm bravery saved my life. He fired his double-barreled carbine; with one shot, he killed the officer immediately; with the other, he broke the arm of an irregular who had already stabbed my left hand with his bayonet. But don’t worry, dear Eva; it’s nothing — just a scratch.”

“Wounded—again wounded—alas!” cried Blanche, clasping her hands together, and interrupting her sister.

“Wounded—again wounded—oh no!” cried Blanche, pressing her hands together and interrupting her sister.

“Take courage!” said Dagobert: “I dare say it was only a scratch, as the general calls it. Formerly, he used to call wounds, which did not disable a man from fighting, blank wounds. There was no one like him for such sayings.”

“Be brave!” said Dagobert. “I bet it was just a scratch, like the general says. In the past, he used to refer to wounds that didn’t stop a man from fighting as ‘blank wounds.’ No one else talked like him.”

“Djalma, seeing me wounded,” resumed Rose, wiping her eyes, “made use of his heavy carbine as a club, and drove back the soldiers. At that instant, I perceived a new assailant, who, sheltered behind a clump of bamboos which commanded the ravine, slowly lowered his long gun, placed the barrel between two branches, and took deliberate aim at Djalma. Before my shouts could apprise him of his danger, the brave youth had received a ball in his breast. Feeling himself hit, he fell bark involuntarily two paces, and dropped upon one knee: but he still remained firm, endeavoring to cover me with his body. You may conceive my rage and despair, whilst all my efforts to disengage myself were paralyzed by the excruciating pain in my thigh. Powerless and disarmed, I witnessed for some moments this unequal struggle.

“Djalma, seeing that I was hurt,” continued Rose, wiping her eyes, “used his heavy carbine as a club and pushed the soldiers back. Just then, I noticed a new attacker, who, hidden behind a patch of bamboos that overlooked the ravine, slowly lowered his long gun, rested the barrel between two branches, and took careful aim at Djalma. Before I could shout to warn him of the danger, the brave young man was struck in the chest. Realizing he had been hit, he stumbled back involuntarily a couple of steps and dropped to one knee. But he still held his ground, trying to shield me with his body. You can imagine my anger and despair as all my attempts to free myself were stopped by the intense pain in my thigh. Helpless and unarmed, I watched for a few moments this unfair fight.

“Djalma was losing blood rapidly; his strength of arm began to fail him; already one of the irregulars, inciting his comrades with his voice, drew from his belt a huge, heavy kind of bill-hook, when a dozen of our mountaineers made their appearance, borne towards the spot by the irresistible current of the battle. Djalma was rescued in his turn, I was released, and, in a quarter of an hour, I was able to mount a horse. The fortune of the day is ours, though with severe loss; but the fires of the English camp are still visible, and to-morrow the conflict will be decisive. Thus, my beloved Eva, I owe my life to this youth. Happily, his wound occasions us no uneasiness; the ball only glanced along the ribs in a slanting direction.”

Djalma was losing blood quickly; his strength was starting to fade. Just then, one of the irregulars, rallying his friends with his voice, pulled a large, heavy bill-hook from his belt. Suddenly, a dozen of our mountaineers showed up, swept along by the unstoppable tide of battle. Djalma was saved, I was freed, and within fifteen minutes, I was able to get on a horse. The day is ours, although we've suffered heavy losses; however, the fires from the English camp are still visible, and tomorrow’s battle will be decisive. So, my dear Eva, I owe my life to this young man. Fortunately, his wound isn't causing us any worry; the bullet just grazed his ribs in a slanted direction.

“The brave boy might have said: ‘A blank wound,’ like the general,” observed Dagobert.

“The brave boy might have said: ‘A blank wound,’ like the general,” Dagobert noted.

“Now, my dear Eva,” continued Rose, “you must become acquainted, by means of this narrative at least, with the intrepid Djalma. He is but just eighteen. With one word, I will paint for you his noble and valiant nature; it is a custom of this country to give surnames, and, when only fifteen, he was called ‘The Generous’—by which was, of course, meant generous in heart and mind. By another custom, no less touching than whimsical, this name was reverted to his parent, who is called ‘The Father of the Generous,’ and who might, with equal propriety, be called ‘The Just,’ for this old Indian is a rare example of chivalrous honor and proud independence. He might, like so many other poor princes of this country, have humbled himself before the execrable despotism of the English, bargained for the relinquishment of sovereign power, and submitted to brute force—but it was not in his nature. ‘My whole rights, or a grave in my native mountains!’—such is his motto. And this is no empty boast; it springs from the conviction of what is right and just. ‘But you will be crushed in the struggle,’ I have said to him—‘My friend,’ he answered, ‘what if, to force you to a disgraceful act, you were told to yield or die?’—From that day I understood him, and have devoted myself, mind and body, to the ever sacred cause of the weak against the strong. You see, my Eva, that Djalma shows himself worthy of such a father. This young Indian is so proud, so heroic in his bravery, that, like a young Greek of Leonidas’ age, he fights with his breast bare; while other warriors of his country (who, indeed, usually have arms, breast, and shoulders uncovered) wear, in time of battle, a thick, impenetrable vest. The rash daring of this youth reminds me of Murat, King of Naples, who, I have so often told you, I have seen a hundred times leading the most desperate charges with nothing but a riding-whip in his hand.”

“Now, my dear Eva,” continued Rose, “you need to get to know the fearless Djalma through this story at least. He’s only eighteen. With just one word, I’ll describe his noble and brave nature; in this country, it’s common to give surnames, and at just fifteen, he was called ‘The Generous’—which, of course, means generous in heart and mind. Following another touching yet quirky custom, this name was passed down to his father, who is known as ‘The Father of the Generous,’ and could just as easily be called ‘The Just,’ because this old Indian exemplifies chivalrous honor and proud independence. He could have, like many other poor princes around here, submitted to the terrible tyranny of the English, negotiated away his royal power, and accepted brute force—but that’s not who he is. ‘My full rights, or a grave in my native mountains!’—that’s his motto. And this isn’t just empty talk; it comes from a deep belief in what is right and just. ‘But you’ll be crushed in the struggle,’ I’ve said to him—‘My friend,’ he replied, ‘what if they told you to give in or die to force you into a shameful act?’—From that moment, I understood him, and I’ve dedicated myself, mind and body, to the sacred cause of the weak against the strong. You see, my Eva, Djalma proves himself worthy of such a father. This young Indian is so proud, so heroic in his bravery, that, like a young Greek from the time of Leonidas, he fights with his chest bare; while other warriors from his country (who usually have their arms, chest, and shoulders uncovered) wear a thick, impenetrable vest in battle. The reckless daring of this youth reminds me of Murat, King of Naples, whom I’ve told you about so often—I’ve seen him lead the most daring charges with just a riding whip in his hand.”

“That’s another of those kings I was telling you of, whom the Emperor set up for his amusement,” said Dagobert. “I once saw a Prussian officer prisoner, whose face had been cut across by that mad-cap King of Naples’ riding-whip; the mark was there, a black and blue stripe. The Prussian swore he was dishonored, and that a sabre-cut would have been preferable. I should rather think so! That devil of a king; he only had one idea: ‘Forward, on to the cannon!’ As soon as they began to cannonade, one would have thought the guns were calling him with all their might, for he was soon up to them with his ‘Here I am!’ If I speak to you about him, my children, it’s because he was fond of repeating,—‘No one can break through a square of infantry, if General Simon or I can’t do it.’”

“That's another one of those kings I mentioned, whom the Emperor set up for his entertainment,” said Dagobert. “I once saw a Prussian officer who was a prisoner, and he had a gash on his face from that crazy King of Naples' riding-whip; the mark was a black and blue stripe. The Prussian swore he was dishonored, claiming a sabre cut would have been better. I’d tend to agree! That crazy king only had one idea: ‘Forward, on to the cannons!’ As soon as they started firing, you'd think the cannons were calling him, because he quickly dashed up to them shouting, ‘Here I am!’ If I mention him, my children, it's because he loved to say, ‘No one can break through a square of infantry if General Simon or I can’t do it.’”

Rose continued:

Rose continued:

“I have observed with pain, that, notwithstanding his youth, Djalma is often subject to fits of deep melancholy. At times, I have seen him exchange with his father looks of singular import. In spite of our mutual attachment, I believe that both conceal from me some sad family secret, in so far as I can judge from expressions which have dropped from them by chance.

“I have noticed with sadness that, despite his youth, Djalma often experiences deep bouts of melancholy. At times, I’ve seen him share meaningful looks with his father. Even with our strong bond, I feel that both of them are hiding some sad family secret from me, based on certain remarks I've overheard.”

“It relates to some strange event which their vivid imaginations have invested with a supernatural character.

“It relates to a strange event that their vivid imaginations have given a supernatural twist to.”

“And yet, my love, you and I have no longer the right to smile at the credulity of others. I, since the French campaign, when I met with that extraordinary adventure, which, to this day, I am quite unable to understand—”

“And yet, my love, you and I no longer have the right to laugh at the gullibility of others. Ever since the French campaign, when I experienced that incredible adventure, which I still can’t fully grasp to this day—”

“This refers to the man who threw himself before the mouth of the cannon,” said Dagobert.

“This is about the man who threw himself in front of the cannon,” said Dagobert.

“And you,” continued the maiden, still reading, “you, my dear Eva, since the visits of that young and beautiful woman, whom, as your mother asserted, she had seen at her mother’s house forty years before.”

“And you,” the young woman continued, still reading, “you, my dear Eva, since the visits of that young and beautiful woman, who, as your mother claimed, she had seen at her mother’s house forty years ago.”

The orphans, in amazement, looked at the soldier.

The orphans stared at the soldier in disbelief.

“Your mother never spoke to me of that, nor the general either, my children; this is as strange to me as it is to you.”

“Your mom never mentioned that to me, and neither did the general, my kids; this is as weird to me as it is to you.”

10089m
Original

With increasing excitement and curiosity, Rose continued:

With growing excitement and curiosity, Rose carried on:

“After all, my dear Eva, things which appear very extraordinary, may often be explained by a chance resemblance or a freak of nature. Marvels being always the result of optical illusion or heated fancy, a time must come, when that which appeared to be superhuman or supernatural, will prove to be the most simple and natural event in the world. I doubt not, therefore, that the things, which we denominate our prodigies, will one day receive this commonplace solution.”

“After all, my dear Eva, things that seem really extraordinary can often be explained by a coincidence or a quirk of nature. Wonders are usually just the result of an optical illusion or an overactive imagination, and there will come a time when what seemed superhuman or supernatural will turn out to be the most straightforward and natural thing in the world. I have no doubt that the things we call our prodigies will one day have this ordinary explanation.”

“You see, my children—things appear marvelous, which at bottom are quite simple—though for a long time we understand nothing about them.”

“You see, my kids—things seem amazing, but underneath they're really pretty simple—even if it takes us a long time to understand them.”

“As our father relates this, we must believe it, and not be astonished—eh, sister?”

“As our father tells this story, we should believe it and not be surprised—right, sister?”

“Yes, truly—since it will all be explained one day.”

“Yes, really—because everything will be explained someday.”

“For example,” said Dagobert, after a moment’s reflection, “you two are so much alike, that any one, who was not in the habit of seeing you daily, might easily take one for the other. Well! if they did not know that you are, so to speak, ‘doubles,’ they might think an imp was at work instead of such good little angels as you are.”

“For example,” Dagobert said after a moment to think, “you two are so similar that anyone who doesn’t see you every day might easily confuse one for the other. Well! If they didn’t know you were, so to speak, ‘twins,’ they might think a mischievous spirit was at work instead of the good little angels you are.”

“You are right, Dagobert; in this way many things may be explained, even as our father says.” And Rose continued to read:

“You're right, Dagobert; this way, many things can be explained, just like our father says.” And Rose kept reading:

“Not without pride, my gentle Eva, have I learned that Djalma has French blood in his veins. His father married, some years ago, a young girl, whose family, of French origin, had long been settled at Batavia in the island of Java. This similarity of circumstances between my old friend and myself—for your family also, my Eva, is of French origin, and long settled in a foreign land—has only served to augment my sympathy for him. Unfortunately, he has long had to mourn the loss of the wife whom he adored.

“Not without pride, my gentle Eva, I’ve learned that Djalma has French blood in his veins. His father married a young girl years ago, from a family of French origin that had long been settled in Batavia on the island of Java. This similarity between my old friend and me—since your family, too, my Eva, is of French origin and has been settled in a foreign land for a long time—has only increased my sympathy for him. Unfortunately, he’s had to mourn the loss of the wife he adored for quite some time.”

“See, my beloved Eva! my hand trembles as I write these words. I am weak—I am foolish—but, alas! my heart sinks within me. If such a misfortune were to happen to me—Oh, my God!—what would become of our child without thee—without his father—in that barbarous country? But no! the very fear is madness; and yet what a horrible torture is uncertainty! Where may you now be? What are you doing? What has become of you? Pardon these black thoughts, which are sometimes too much for me. They are the cause of my worst moments—for, when free from them, I can at least say to myself: I am proscribed, I am every way unfortunate—but, at the other end of the world, two hearts still beat for me with affection—yours, my Eva, and our child’s!”

“Look, my dearest Eva! My hand shakes as I write these words. I'm weak—I’m foolish—but, oh! my heart feels heavy. If anything were to happen to me—Oh, my God!—what would happen to our child without you—without his father—in that ruthless country? But no! Just thinking about it is crazy; yet what a terrible torture uncertainty is! Where could you be now? What are you doing? What has happened to you? Forgive me for these dark thoughts, which sometimes overwhelm me. They cause me my worst moments—because when I’m free from them, I can at least tell myself: I am in exile, I am unfortunate in every way—but, on the other side of the world, two hearts still beat for me with love—yours, my Eva, and our child’s!”

10097m
Original

Rose could hardly finish this passage; for some seconds her voice was broken by sobs. There was indeed a fatal coincidence between the fears of General Simon and the sad reality; and what could be more touching than these outpourings of the heart, written by the light of a watch fire, on the eve of battle, by a soldier who thus sought to soothe the pangs of a separation, which he felt bitterly, but knew not would be eternal?

Rose could barely finish this passage; for several seconds her voice was choked with sobs. There was a tragic alignment between General Simon's fears and the harsh reality; and what could be more moving than these heartfelt expressions, written by the light of a campfire, on the night before battle, by a soldier who was trying to ease the pain of a separation he felt deeply, not knowing it would be forever?

“Poor general! he is unaware of our misfortune,” said Dagobert, after a moment’s silence; “but neither has he heard that he has two children, instead of one. That will be at least some consolation. But come, Blanche; do go on reading: I fear that this dwelling on grief fatigues your sister, and she is too much affected by it. Besides, after all, it is only just, that you should take your share of its pleasure and its sorrow.”

“Poor general! He doesn’t realize our bad luck,” said Dagobert after a brief silence. “But he also hasn’t heard that he has two children instead of one. That has to be some comfort. But come on, Blanche; please continue reading. I'm worried that dwelling on this sadness is exhausting your sister, and she’s too affected by it. Besides, it’s only fair that you share in both the joy and the sorrow.”

Blanche took the letter, and Rose, having dried her eyes, laid in her turn her sweet head on the shoulder of her sister, who thus continued:

Blanche took the letter, and Rose, having dried her eyes, rested her sweet head on her sister's shoulder, who then continued:

“I am calmer now, my dear Eva; I left off writing for a moment, and strove to banish those black presentiments. Let us resume our conversation! After discoursing so long about India, I will talk to you a little of Europe. Yesterday evening, one of our people (a trusty fellow) rejoined our outposts. He brought me a letter, which had arrived from France at Calcutta; at length, I have news of my father, and am no longer anxious on his account. This letter is dated in August of last year. I see by its contents, that several other letters, to which he alludes, have either been delayed or lost; for I had not received any for two years before, and was extremely uneasy about him. But my excellent father is the same as ever! Age has not weakened him; his character is as energetic, his health as robust, as in times past—still a workman, still proud of his order, still faithful to his austere republican ideas, still hoping much.

“I’m feeling calmer now, my dear Eva; I paused for a moment to stop writing and tried to push away those dark feelings. Let’s continue our conversation! After talking so much about India, I want to share a bit about Europe. Last night, one of our guys (a trustworthy friend) returned to our outposts. He brought me a letter that had come from France to Calcutta; finally, I have news about my father, and I’m no longer worried about him. This letter is dated August of last year. From what I can tell, several other letters he mentions have either been delayed or lost; I hadn’t received any for two years before this, and I was really anxious about him. But my wonderful father is just the same as always! Age hasn’t weakened him; his character is just as strong, his health just as good as it was back then—still working, still proud of his principles, still committed to his strict republican beliefs, still hopeful.”

“For he says to me, ‘the time is at hand,’ and he underlines those words. He gives me also, as you will see, good news of the family of old Dagobert, our friend—for in truth, my dear Eva, it soothes my grief to think, that this excellent man is with you, that he will have accompanied you in your exile—for I know him—a kernel of gold beneath the rude rind of a soldier! How he must love our child!”

“For he says to me, ‘the time is near,’ and he emphasizes those words. He also brings me, as you will see, good news about the family of old Dagobert, our friend—for honestly, my dear Eva, it eases my sorrow to think that this wonderful man is with you, that he will have accompanied you in your exile—for I know him—a nugget of gold beneath the rough exterior of a soldier! How he must love our child!”

Here Dagobert coughed two or three times, stooped down, and appeared to be seeking on the ground the little red and blue check-handkerchief spread over his knees. He remained thus bent for some seconds, and, when he raised himself, he drew his hand across his moustache.

Here Dagobert coughed a couple of times, leaned down, and seemed to be looking for the little red and blue checkered handkerchief draped over his knees. He stayed bent like that for a few seconds, and when he stood up, he wiped his hand across his mustache.

“How well father knows you!”

“Dad knows you so well!”

“How rightly has he guessed that you would love us!”

“How accurately he guessed that you would love us!”

“Well, well, children; pass over that!—Let’s come to the part where the general speaks of my little Agricola, and of Gabriel, my wife’s adopted child. Poor woman! when I think that in three months perhaps—but come, child, read, read,” added the old soldier, wishing to conceal his emotion.

“Well, well, kids; forget about that!—Let’s get to the part where the general talks about my little Agricola and Gabriel, my wife’s adopted child. Poor woman! When I think that in three months maybe—but come on, kid, read, read,” the old soldier said, trying to hide his feelings.

“I still hope against hope, my dear Eva, that these pages will one day reach you, and therefore I wish to insert in them all that can be interesting to Dagobert. It will be a consolation to him, to have some news of his family. My father, who is still foreman at Mr. Hardy’s, tells me that worthy man has also taken into his house the son of old Dagobert. Agricola works under my father, who is enchanted with him. He is, he tells me, a tall and vigorous lad, who wields the heavy forge hammer as if it were a feather, and is light-spirited as he is intelligent and laborious. He is the best workman on the establishment; and this does not prevent him in the evening, after his hard day’s work, when he returns home to his mother, whom he truly loves, from making songs and writing excellent patriotic verses. His poetry is full of fire and energy; his fellow-workmen sing nothing else, and his lays have the power to warm the coldest and the most timid hearts.”

“I still hold onto hope, my dear Eva, that these pages will someday reach you, and so I want to include everything that might be interesting to Dagobert. It will comfort him to receive news of his family. My father, who continues to be the foreman at Mr. Hardy’s, tells me that the kind man has also taken in the son of old Dagobert. Agricola works under my father, who is thrilled with him. He says Agricola is a tall and strong young man who swings the heavy forge hammer like it’s a feather, and he is as cheerful as he is smart and hardworking. He’s the best worker at the shop; this doesn’t stop him in the evenings, after a long day’s work, from going home to his mother, whom he truly loves, to create songs and write excellent patriotic verses. His poetry is full of passion and energy; his coworkers sing nothing else, and his songs have the power to warm even the coldest and most timid hearts.”

“How proud you must be of your son, Dagobert,” said Rose, in admiration; “he writes songs.”

“How proud you must be of your son, Dagobert,” Rose said, filled with admiration; “he writes songs.”

“Certainly, it is all very fine—but what pleases me best is, that he is good to his mother, and that he handles the hammer with a will. As for the songs, before he makes a ‘Rising of the People,’ or a ‘Marseillaise,’ he will have had to beat a good deal of iron; but where can this rascally sweet Agricola have learned to make songs at all?—No doubt, it was at school, where he went, as you will see, with his adopted brother Gabriel.”

“Sure, it all sounds great—but what I like most is that he’s good to his mom and really knows how to use a hammer. As for the songs, before he writes a ‘Rising of the People’ or a ‘Marseillaise,’ he’s going to have to work a lot with iron; but where on earth did that tricky sweet Agricola learn to write songs?—No doubt, it was at school, where he went, as you’ll see, with his adopted brother Gabriel.”

At this name of Gabriel, which reminded them of the imaginary being whom they called their guardian angel, the curiosity of the young girls was greatly excited. With redoubled attention, Blanche continued in these words:

At the mention of Gabriel, which brought to mind the imaginary figure they referred to as their guardian angel, the young girls' curiosity was highly piqued. With renewed focus, Blanche continued with these words:

“The adopted brother of Agricola, the poor deserted child whom the wife of our good Dagobert so generously took in, forms, my father tells me, a great contrast with Agricola; not in heart, for they have both excellent hearts; but Gabriel is as thoughtful and melancholy as Agricola is lively, joyous, and active. Moreover, adds my father, each of them, so to speak, has the aspect, which belongs to his character. Agricola is dark, tall, and strong, with a gay and bold air; Gabriel, on the contrary, is weak, fair, timid as a girl, and his face wears an expression of angelic mildness.”

“The adopted brother of Agricola, the poor abandoned child that our good Dagobert's wife kindly took in, creates a striking contrast with Agricola, my father says; not in their hearts, because both have wonderful hearts, but Gabriel is as thoughtful and gloomy as Agricola is lively, cheerful, and energetic. Furthermore, my father adds, each of them reflects their personality in their appearance. Agricola is dark, tall, and strong, with a cheerful and confident demeanor; Gabriel, on the other hand, is frail, light-haired, shy like a girl, and his face carries a look of angelic gentleness.”

The orphans looked at each other in surprise; then, as they turned towards the soldier their ingenuous countenances, Rose said to him; “Have you heard, Dagobert? Father says, that your Gabriel is fair, and has the face of an angel. Why, ‘tis exactly like ours!”

The orphans looked at each other in surprise; then, as they turned towards the soldier with their innocent faces, Rose said to him, “Have you heard, Dagobert? Father says that your Gabriel is beautiful and has the face of an angel. Well, it’s just like ours!”

“Yes, yes, I heard very well; it is that which surprised me, in your dream.”

“Yes, yes, I heard you loud and clear; that’s what surprised me about your dream.”

“I should like to know, if he has also blue eyes,” said Rose.

“I’d like to know if he has blue eyes too,” said Rose.

“As for that, my children, though the general says nothing about it, I will answer for it: your fair boys have always blue eyes. But, blue or black, he will not use them to stare at young ladies; go on, and you will see why.”

“As for that, my kids, even though the general doesn’t mention it, I’ll guarantee this: your good-looking boys always have blue eyes. But whether they’re blue or black, he won’t use them to stare at young ladies; just wait, and you’ll see why.”

Blanche resumed:

Blanche continued:

“His face wears an expression of angelic mildness. One of the Brothers of the Christian Schools, where he went with Agricola and other children of his quarter, struck with his intelligence and good disposition, spoke of him to a person of consequence, who, becoming interested in the lad, placed him in a seminary for the clergy, and, since the last two years, Gabriel is a priest. He intends devoting himself to foreign missions, and will soon set out for America.”

“His face has an expression of gentle kindness. One of the Brothers from the Christian Schools, where he attended with Agricola and other kids from his neighborhood, was impressed by his intelligence and good nature. He spoke about him to an important person, who, intrigued by the boy, enrolled him in a seminary for future clergy. Now, after two years, Gabriel is a priest. He plans to dedicate himself to foreign missions and will soon be heading to America.”

“Your Gabriel is a priest, it appears?” said Rose, looking at Dagobert.

“Your Gabriel is a priest, huh?” Rose said, looking at Dagobert.

“While ours is an angel,” added Blanche.

“While ours is an angel,” added Blanche.

“Which only proves that yours is a step higher than mine. Well, every one to his taste; there are good people in all trades; but I prefer that it should be Gabriel who has chosen the black gown. I’d rather see my boy with arms bare, hammer in hand, and a leathern apron round him, neither more nor less than your old grandfather, my children—the father of Marshal Simon, Duke of Ligny—for, after all, marshal and duke he is by the grace of the Emperor. Now finish your letter.”

“Which just shows that your position is a bit higher than mine. Well, everyone has their preferences; there are good people in all professions; but I’d rather it be Gabriel who chose the black gown. I’d prefer to see my son with his arms bare, hammer in hand, and a leather apron on, just like your old grandfather, my children—the father of Marshal Simon, Duke of Ligny—because, after all, he is a marshal and a duke by the Emperor's grace. Now finish your letter.”

“Soon, alas, yes!” said Blanche; “there are only a few lines left.” And she proceeded:

“Soon, oh yes!” said Blanche; “there are just a few lines left.” And she continued:

“Thus, my dear, loving Eva, if this journal should ever reach its destination, you will be able to satisfy Dagobert as to the position of his wife and son, whom he left for our sakes. How can we ever repay such a sacrifice? But I feel sure, that your good and generous heart will have found some means of compensation.

“Therefore, my dear, loving Eva, if this journal ever reaches its destination, you’ll be able to reassure Dagobert about the well-being of his wife and son, whom he left for our sake. How can we ever repay such a sacrifice? But I’m confident that your kind and generous heart will find some way to make it up to him.”

“Adieu!—Again adieu, for to-day, my beloved Eva; I left off writing for a moment, to visit the tent of Djalma. He slept peacefully, and his father watched beside him; with a smile, he banished my fears. This intrepid young man is no longer in any danger. May he still be spared in the combat of to-morrow! Adieu, my gentle Eva! the night is silent and calm; the fires of the bivouac are slowly dying out, and our poor mountaineers repose after this bloody day; I can hear, from hour to hour, the distant all’s well of our sentinels. Those foreign words bring back my grief; they remind me of what I sometimes forget in writing—that I am faraway, separated from you and from my child! Poor, beloved beings! what will be your destiny? Ah! if I could only send you, in time, that medal, which, by a fatal accident, I carried away with me from Warsaw, you might, perhaps, obtain leave to visit France, or at least to send our child there with Dagobert; for you know of what importance—But why add this sorrow to all the rest? Unfortunately, the years are passing away, the fatal day will arrive, and this last hope, in which I live for you, will also be taken from me: but I will not close the evening by so sad a thought. Adieu, my beloved Eva! Clasp our child to your bosom, and cover it with all the kisses which I send to both of you from the depths of exile!”

“Goodbye!—Once again, goodbye for today, my dear Eva; I paused my writing for a moment to visit Djalma's tent. He was sleeping peacefully, and his father watched over him; with a smile, he eased my worries. This brave young man is no longer in danger. May he still be safe during tomorrow's battle! Goodbye, my sweet Eva! The night is quiet and calm; the campfires are slowly dying out, and our tired mountaineers are resting after this bloody day. From time to time, I can hear the distant call of our sentries. Those foreign words remind me of my sorrow; they make me remember what I sometimes forget while writing—that I’m far away, separated from you and our child! Poor, beloved ones! What will your fate be? Ah! If I could only send you, in time, that medal that, by a tragic accident, I took with me from Warsaw, you might be able to visit France, or at least send our child there with Dagobert; for you know how important it is—But why add this sorrow to all the rest? Unfortunately, the years are passing by, the fateful day will come, and this last hope, for which I live for you, will also be taken from me: but I won’t end the evening with such a sad thought. Goodbye, my beloved Eva! Hold our child close to you, and shower it with all the kisses I’m sending to both of you from the depths of my exile!”

“Till to-morrow—after the battle!”

"Until tomorrow—after the battle!"

The reading of this touching letter was followed by long silence. The tears of Rose and Blanche flowed together. Dagobert, with his head resting on his hand, was absorbed in painful reflections.

The reading of this heartfelt letter was followed by a long silence. Rose and Blanche's tears flowed together. Dagobert, with his head resting on his hand, was lost in painful thoughts.

Without doors, the wind had now augmented in violence; a heavy rain began to beat on the sounding panes; the most profound silence reigned in the interior of the inn. But, whilst the daughters of General Simon were reading with such deep emotion, these fragments of their father’s journal, a strange and mysterious scene transpired in the menagerie of the brute-tamer.

Without doors, the wind had picked up significantly; a heavy rain started pounding against the noisy windows; a deep silence filled the inn. But while General Simon's daughters were reading their father's journal with intense emotion, a strange and mysterious event was happening in the animal trainer's menagerie.





CHAPTER IX. THE CAGES.

Morok had prepared himself. Over his deer-skin vest he had drawn the coat of mail—that steel tissue, as pliable as cloth, as hard as diamonds; next, clothing his arms and legs in their proper armor, and his feet in iron-bound buskins, and concealing all this defensive equipment under loose trousers and an ample pelisse carefully buttoned, he took in his hand a long bar of iron, white-hot, set in a wooden handle.

Morok had gotten ready. Over his deer-hide vest, he put on a chainmail shirt— that steel fabric, flexible like cloth but as tough as diamonds; then, he suited his arms and legs with the right armor and laced up his feet in iron-bound boots, hiding all this protective gear under loose trousers and a roomy coat that he buttoned up securely. In his hand, he held a long bar of iron, glowing white-hot, attached to a wooden handle.

Though long ago daunted by the skill and energy of the Prophet, his tiger Cain, his lion Judas, and his black panther Death, had sometimes attempted, in a moment of rebellion, to try their fangs and claws on his person; but, thanks to the armor concealed beneath his pelisse, they blunted their claws upon a skin of steel, and notched their fangs upon arms or legs of iron, whilst a slight touch of their master’s metallic wand left a deep furrow in their smoking, shrivelled flesh.

Though once intimidated by the skill and energy of the Prophet, his tiger Cain, his lion Judas, and his black panther Death had occasionally tried, in moments of rebellion, to test their fangs and claws on him; but, thanks to the armor hidden beneath his coat, they dulled their claws against a layer of steel and broke their fangs on his iron arms and legs, while a mere touch from their master’s metallic wand left a deep mark on their charred, shriveled flesh.

Finding the inutility of their efforts, and endowed with strong memory, the beasts soon learned that their teeth and claws were powerless when directed against this invulnerable being. Hence, their terrified submission reached to such a point that, in his public representations, their master could make them crouch and cower at his feet by the least movement of a little wand covered with flame-colored paper.

Finding their efforts pointless, and with strong memories, the animals quickly realized that their teeth and claws were useless against this invincible being. As a result, their terrified submission became so extreme that, during public appearances, their master could make them crouch and cower at his feet with just a slight movement of a small wand wrapped in flame-colored paper.

The Prophet, thus armed with care, and holding in his hand the iron made hot by Goliath, descended by the trapdoor of the loft into the large shed beneath, in which were deposited the cages of his animals. A mere wooden partition separated this shed from the stable that contained his horses.

The Prophet, prepared and holding the iron heated by Goliath, went down the trapdoor from the loft into the large shed below, where his animals' cages were kept. A simple wooden wall separated this shed from the stable that housed his horses.

A lantern, with a reflector, threw a vivid light on the cages. They were four in number. A wide iron grating formed their sides, turning at one end upon hinges like a door, so as to give ingress to the animal; the bottom of each den rested on two axle-trees and four small iron castors, so that they could easily be removed to the large covered wagon in which they were placed during a journey. One of them was empty; the other three contained, as already intimated, a panther, a tiger, and a lion.

A lantern with a reflector cast a bright light on the cages. There were four in total. Each cage had wide iron bars on the sides, swinging open at one end like a door to allow the animal to enter. The bottom of each cage sat on two axle trees and four small iron wheels, making them easy to move to the large covered wagon where they were kept during travel. One of the cages was empty; the other three held, as mentioned earlier, a panther, a tiger, and a lion.

The panther, originally from Java, seemed to merit the gloomy name of Death, by her grim, ferocious aspect. Completely black, she lay crouching and rolled up in the bottom of her cage, and her dark hues mingling with the obscurity which surrounded her, nothing was distinctly visible but fixed and glaring eyes—yellow balls of phosphoric light, which only kindled, as it were, in the night-time; for it is the nature of all the animals of the feline species to enjoy entire clearness of vision but in darkness.

The panther, originally from Java, truly lived up to the ominous name of Death, thanks to her fierce and intimidating appearance. Completely black, she lay curled up in the bottom of her cage, her dark colors blending into the surrounding shadows, with only her sharp, piercing eyes visible—yellow orbs of phosphorescent light that seemed to glow in the night. This is typical of all feline species, which thrive in the darkness, benefiting from their ability to see clearly in low light conditions.

The Prophet entered the stable in silence: the dark red of his long pelisse contrasted with the pale yellow of his straight hair and beard; the lantern, placed at some height above the ground, threw its rays full upon this man, and the strong light, opposed to the deep shadows around it, gave effect to the sharp proportions of his bony and savage looking figure.

The Prophet entered the stable quietly: the dark red of his long coat stood out against the pale yellow of his straight hair and beard; the lantern, set at a height above the ground, illuminated him completely, and the bright light, contrasting with the deep shadows around it, highlighted the sharp features of his bony and wild-looking figure.

He approached the cage slowly. The white rim, which encircled his eyeball, appeared to dilate, and his look rivaled in motionless brilliancy the steadily sparkling gaze of the panther. Still crouching in the shade, she felt already the fascination of that glance; two or three times she dropped her eyelids, with a low, angry howl; then, reopening her eyes, as if in spite of herself, she kept them fastened immovably on those of the Prophet. And now her rounded ears clung to her skull, which was flattened like a viper’s; the skin of her forehead became convulsively wrinkled; she drew in her bristling, but silky muzzle, and twice silently opened her jaws, garnished with formidable fangs. From that moment a kind of magnetic connection seemed to be established between the man and the beast.

He walked up to the cage slowly. The white ring around his eye seemed to widen, and his gaze was just as still and brilliant as the panther's sparkling eyes. Still crouching in the shade, she already felt the pull of that look; a couple of times she lowered her eyelids with a low, angry growl; then, opening her eyes again, as if against her will, she stared unblinkingly into the Prophet's eyes. Now her rounded ears pressed flat against her head, which was squashed like a viper's; the skin on her forehead wrinkled tightly; she pulled back her bristly but soft snout, and twice silently opened her mouth, showcasing her fierce fangs. From that moment, it felt like a kind of magnetic connection formed between the man and the beast.

The Prophet extended his glowing bar towards the cage, and said, in a sharp, imperious tone: “Death! come here.”

The Prophet stretched out his shining bar towards the cage and said, in a commanding tone: “Death! Come here.”

The panther rose, but so dragged herself along that her belly and the bend of her legs touched the ground. She was three feet high, and nearly five in length; her elastic and fleshy spine, the sinews of her thighs as well developed as those of a race-horse, her deep chest, her enormous jutting shoulders, the nerve and muscle in her short, thick paws—all announced that this terrible animal united vigor with suppleness, and strength with agility.

The panther stood up, but she moved slowly, dragging her belly and the curve of her legs along the ground. She was three feet tall and almost five feet long; her flexible and muscular spine, the powerful muscles in her thighs like those of a racehorse, her deep chest, her huge protruding shoulders, and the strength in her short, thick paws—all showed that this fierce animal combined power with flexibility and strength with agility.

Morok, with his iron wand still extended in the direction of the cage, made a step towards the panther. The panther made a stride towards the Prophet. Morok stopped; Death stopped also.

Morok, with his iron rod still pointed at the cage, took a step towards the panther. The panther took a step towards the Prophet. Morok halted; Death halted too.

At this moment the tiger, Judas, to whom Morok’s back was turned, bounded violently in his cage, as if jealous of the attention, which his master paid to the panther. He growled hoarsely, and, raising his head, showed the under-part of his redoubtable triangular jaw, and his broad chest of a dirty white, with which blended the copper color, streaked with black, of his sides; his tail, like a huge red serpent, with rings of ebony, now clung to his flanks, now lashed them with a slow and continuous movement: his eyes, of a transparent, brilliant green, were fixed upon the Prophet.

At that moment, the tiger, Judas, who had his back to Morok, suddenly charged around in his cage, as if he were jealous of the attention his master was giving to the panther. He let out a deep growl and, lifting his head, revealed the underside of his formidable triangular jaw and his wide chest, which was a dirty white mixed with copper streaked with black on his sides. His tail, resembling a large red snake with ebony rings, alternately pressed against his sides and whipped them with a slow, steady movement. His eyes, a clear, bright green, were fixed on the Prophet.

Such was the influence of this man over his animals, that Judas almost immediately ceased growling, as if frightened at his own temerity; but his respiration continued loud and deep. Morok turned his face towards him, and examined him very attentively during some seconds. The panther, no longer subject to the influence of her master’s look, slunk back to crouch in the shade.

Such was this man's influence over his animals that Judas quickly stopped growling, as if scared by his own boldness; but his breathing remained loud and deep. Morok turned to him and watched him closely for several seconds. The panther, no longer affected by her master's gaze, crept back to rest in the shade.

A sharp cracking, in sudden breaks, like that which great animals make in gnawing hard substances, was now heard from the cage of the lion. It drew the attention of the Prophet, who, leaving the tiger, advanced towards the other den.

A loud cracking sound, occurring in sudden bursts, similar to the noise large animals make when they chew on tough things, was heard coming from the lion's cage. This caught the attention of the Prophet, who left the tiger and moved towards the other enclosure.

Nothing could be seen of the lion but his monstrous croup of a reddish yellow. His thighs were gathered under him, and his thick mane served entirely to conceal his head. But by the tension and movement of the muscles of his loins, and the curving of his backbone, it was easy to perceive that he was making violent efforts with his throat and his forepaws. The Prophet approached the cage with same uneasiness, fearing that, notwithstanding his orders, Goliath had given the lion some bones to gnaw. To assure himself of it, he said in a quick and firm voice: “Cain!”

Nothing was visible of the lion except for his huge rear end, which was a reddish-yellow color. His thighs were tucked under him, and his thick mane completely covered his head. But the tension and movement in the muscles of his lower back, along with the curve of his spine, made it clear that he was making a strong effort with his throat and front paws. The Prophet approached the cage with the same unease, worried that, despite his orders, Goliath had given the lion some bones to chew on. To confirm his suspicion, he called out in a quick and firm voice: “Cain!”

The lion did not change his position.

The lion stayed where he was.

“Cain! come here!” repeated Morok in a louder tone. The appeal was useless; the lion did not move, and the noise continued.

“Cain! Come here!” Morok shouted, raising his voice. The call fell on deaf ears; the lion stayed still, and the noise went on.

“Cain! come here!” said the Prophet a third time; but, as he pronounced these words, he applied the end of the glowing bar to the haunch of the lion.

“Cain! Come here!” the Prophet called a third time; but as he said this, he pressed the end of the glowing bar against the lion's hindquarters.

Scarcely did the light track of smoke appear on the reddish hide of Cain, when, with a spring of incredible agility, he turned and threw himself against the grating, not crouching, but at a single bound—upright, superb, terrifying. The Prophet being at the angle of the cage, Cain, in his fury, had raised himself sideways to face his master, and, leaning his huge flank against the bars, thrust between them his enormous fore leg, which, with his swollen muscles, was as large as Goliath’s thigh.

As soon as the first wisp of smoke showed on Cain's reddish skin, he sprang with incredible agility and threw himself against the bars—not crouching, but rising upright in a single leap, imposing and frightening. The Prophet stood at the corner of the cage, and in his rage, Cain twisted sideways to confront his master. Leaning his massive side against the bars, he pushed his enormous foreleg through them, which, thanks to his bulging muscles, was as thick as Goliath's thigh.

“Cain! down!” said the Prophet, approaching briskly.

“Cain! down!” said the Prophet, walking over quickly.

The lion did not obey immediately. His lips, curling with rage, displayed fangs as long, as large, and as pointed as the tusks of a wild boar. But Morok touched those lips with the end of the burning metal; and, as he felt the smart, followed by an unexpected summons of his master, the lion, not daring to roar, uttered a hollow growl, and his great body sank down at once in an attitude of submission and fear.

The lion didn’t obey right away. His lips curled in anger, showing fangs that were as long, big, and sharp as a wild boar’s tusks. But Morok touched those lips with the end of the burning metal, and as the pain hit him, followed by an unexpected call from his master, the lion, not wanting to roar, let out a weak growl and sank down immediately in a posture of submission and fear.

The Prophet took down the lantern to see what Cain had been gnawing. It was one of the planks from the floor of his den, which he had succeeded in tearing up, and was crunching between his teeth in the extremity of his hunger. For a few moments the most profound silence reigned in the menagerie. The Prophet, with his hands behind his back, went from one cage to the other, observing the animals with a restless contemplative look, as if he hesitated to make between them an important and difficult choice.

The Prophet took down the lantern to see what Cain had been chewing on. It was one of the floorboards from his den, which he had managed to rip up, and he was crunching it between his teeth in his extreme hunger. For a few moments, a deep silence filled the menagerie. The Prophet, with his hands behind his back, moved from one cage to the next, watching the animals with a restless, contemplative expression, as if he was unsure about making an important and difficult decision between them.

From time to time he listened at the great door of the shed, which opened on the court-yard of the inn. At length this door turned on its hinges, and Goliath appeared, his clothes dripping with water.

From time to time, he would listen at the large door of the shed that opened into the inn's courtyard. Finally, this door creaked open, and Goliath stepped out, his clothes soaked with water.

“Well! is it done?” said the Prophet.

“Well! Is it done?” said the Prophet.

“Not without trouble. Luckily, the night is dark, it blows hard, and it pours with rain.”

“Not without trouble. Luckily, it’s a dark night, it’s blowing hard, and it’s pouring rain.”

“Then there is no suspicion?”

“Then there's no suspicion?”

“None, master. Your information was good. The door of the cellar opens on the fields, just under the window of the lasses. When you whistled to let me know it was time, I crept out with a stool I had provided; I put it up against the wall, and mounted upon it; with my six feet, that made nine, and I could lean my elbows on the window-ledge; I took the shutter in one hand, and the haft of my knife in the other, and, whilst I broke two of the panes, I pushed the shutter with all my might.”

“None, master. Your info was spot-on. The cellar door opens to the fields, right under the window of the girls. When you whistled to signal me it was time, I snuck out with a stool I had brought; I leaned it against the wall and climbed up. With my six feet, that made nine, so I could rest my elbows on the window ledge. I grabbed the shutter with one hand and the handle of my knife with the other, and while I smashed two of the panes, I pushed the shutter with all my strength.”

“And they thought it was the wind?”

“And they thought it was the wind?”

“Yes, they thought it was the wind. You see, the ‘brute’ is not such a brute, after all. That done, I crept back into my cellar, carrying my stool with me. In a little time, I heard the voice of the old man; it was well I had made haste.”

“Yes, they thought it was the wind. You see, the ‘brute’ isn’t really a brute after all. Once that was done, I sneaked back into my cellar, taking my stool with me. After a while, I heard the old man’s voice; it was good that I had rushed.”

“Yes, when I whistled to you, he had just entered the supper-room. I thought he would have been longer.”

“Yes, when I whistled to you, he had just walked into the dining room. I thought he would take longer.”

“That man’s not built to remain long at supper,” said the giant, contemptuously. “Some moments after the panes had been broken, the old man opened the window, and called his dog, saying: ‘Jump out!’—I went and hid myself at the further end of the cellar, or that infernal dog would have scented me through the door.”

“That guy’s not made to stick around for dinner,” said the giant, looking down on him. “A little while after the windows were smashed, the old man opened the window and shouted for his dog, saying: ‘Jump out!’—I went and hid myself at the far end of the cellar, or that damn dog would have sniffed me out through the door.”

“The dog is now shut up in the stable with the old man’s horse.”

“The dog is now locked in the stable with the old man’s horse.”

“Go on!”

"Go ahead!"

“When I heard them close shutter and window, I came out of my cellar, replaced my stool, and again mounted upon it. Unfastening the shutter, I opened it without noise, but the two broken panes were stopped up with the skirts of a pelisse. I heard talking, but I could see nothing; so I moved the pelisse a little, and then I could see the two lasses in bed opposite to me, and the old man sitting down with his back to where I stood.”

“When I heard them close the shutters and window, I came out of my cellar, put my stool back in place, and climbed onto it again. I quietly unfastened the shutter and opened it, but the two broken panes were covered with the hem of a coat. I heard talking but couldn't see anything, so I shifted the coat a bit, and then I could see the two young women in bed across from me, and the old man sitting with his back to where I was.”

“But the knapsack—the knapsack?—That is the most important.”

“But the backpack—the backpack?—That is the most important.”

“The knapsack was near the window, on a table, by the side of a lamp; I could have reached it by stretching out my arm.”

“The backpack was near the window, on a table, next to a lamp; I could have grabbed it by reaching out my arm.”

“What did you hear said?”

“What did you hear?”

“As you told me to think only of the knapsack, I can only remember what concerns the knapsack. The old man said he had some papers in it—the letter of a general—his money—his cross.”

“As you told me to focus only on the knapsack, I can only recall what relates to it. The old man said he had some papers in it—the letter from a general—his money—his medal.”

“Good—what next?”

“Great—what's next?”

“As it was difficult for me to keep the pelisse away from the hole, it slipped through my fingers. In trying to get hold of it again, I put my hand too much forward. One of the lasses saw it, and screamed out, pointing to the window.”

“As it was hard for me to keep the coat away from the hole, it slipped through my fingers. In trying to grab it again, I reached my hand too far forward. One of the girls saw it and screamed, pointing to the window.”

“Dolt!” exclaimed the Prophet, becoming pale with rage, “you have ruined all.”

“Fool!” shouted the Prophet, turning pale with anger, “you’ve messed everything up.”

“Stop a bit! there is nothing broken yet. When I heard the scream, I jumped down from my stool, and got back into the cellar; as the dog was no longer about, I left the door ajar, so that I could hear them open the window, and see, by the light, that the old man was looking out with the lamp; but he could find no ladder, and the window was too high for any man of common size to reach it!”

“Wait a second! Nothing's broken yet. When I heard the scream, I jumped down from my stool and went back into the cellar. Since the dog was gone, I left the door slightly open so I could hear them open the window and see in the light that the old man was looking out with the lamp. But he couldn’t find a ladder, and the window was too high for an average person to reach!”

“He will have thought, like the first time, that it was the wind. You are less awkward than I imagined.”

“He will have thought, like the first time, that it was the wind. You are less awkward than I expected.”

“The wolf has become a fox, as you said. Knowing where the knapsack was to be found with the money and the papers, and not being able to do more for the moment, I came away—and here I am.”

“The wolf has turned into a fox, as you mentioned. Knowing where to find the knapsack with the money and the papers, and not being able to do anything else right now, I left—and here I am.”

“Go upstairs and fetch me the longest pike.”

“Go upstairs and get me the longest pike.”

“Yes, master.”

"Yes, boss."

“And the red blanket.”

“And the red blanket.”

“Yes, master.”

"Yes, sir."

“Go!”

"Let's go!"

Goliath began to mount the ladder; half-way up he stopped. “Master,” said he, “may I not bring down a bit of meat for Death?—you will see that she’ll bear me malice; she puts it all down to my account; she never forgets, and on the first occasion—”

Goliath started to climb the ladder; halfway up, he paused. “Master,” he said, “can I bring down some meat for Death?—you’ll see that she’ll hold a grudge against me; she blames me for everything; she never forgets, and at the first opportunity—”

“The pike and the cloth!” repeated the Prophet, in an imperious tone. And whilst Goliath, swearing to himself, proceeded to execute his instructions, Morok opened the great door of the shed, looked out into the yard, and listened.

“The pike and the cloth!” repeated the Prophet, in a commanding tone. And while Goliath, grumbling to himself, went ahead with his tasks, Morok opened the big door of the shed, looked out into the yard, and listened.

“Here’s the pike and the cloth,” said the giant, as he descended the ladder with the articles. “Now what must I do next?”

“Here’s the pike and the cloth,” said the giant, as he came down the ladder with the items. “What should I do next?”

“Return to the cellar, mount once more by the window, and when the old man leaves the room—”

“Return to the cellar, go back to the window, and when the old man leaves the room—”

“Who will make him leave the room?”

“Who will get him to leave the room?”

“Never mind! he will leave it.”

"Forget it! He’ll drop it."

“What next?”

"What's next?"

“You say the lamp is near the window?”

“You're saying the lamp is by the window?”

“Quite near—on the table next to the knapsack.”

“Right next to it—on the table beside the backpack.”

“Well, then, as soon as the old man leaves the room, push open the window, throw down the lamp, and if you accomplish cleverly what remains to do—the ten florins are yours—you remember it all?”

“Well, then, as soon as the old man leaves the room, open the window, toss out the lamp, and if you smartly handle what's left to do—the ten florins are yours—you remember all of it?”

“Yes, yes.”

"Yeah, sure."

“The girls will be so frightened by the noise and darkness, that they will remain dumb with terror.”

“The girls will be so scared by the noise and darkness that they will stay silent in fear.”

“Make yourself easy! The wolf turned into a fox; why not a serpent?”

“Make it easy for yourself! The wolf changed into a fox; why not a snake?”

“There is yet something.”

"There's still something."

“Well, what now?”

"Okay, what now?"

“The roof of this shed is not very high, the window of the loft is easy of access, the night is dark—instead of returning by the door—”

“The roof of this shed isn't very high, the loft window is easy to reach, the night is dark—instead of going back through the door—”

“I will come in at the window.”

“I'll come in through the window.”

“Ay, and without noise.”

"Yeah, and quietly."

“Like a regular snake!” and the giant departed.

“Just like a regular snake!” and the giant walked away.

“Yes!” said the Prophet to himself, after a long silence, “these means are sure. It was not for me to hesitate. A blind and obscure instrument, I know not the motives of the orders I have received: but from the recommendations which accompany them—but from the position of him who sends them—immense interests must be involved—interests connected with all that is highest and greatest upon earth!—And yet how can these two girls, almost beggars, how can this wretched soldier represent such interests?—No matter,” added he, with humility; “I am the arm which acts—it is for the head, which thinks and orders, to answer for its work.”

“Yes!” said the Prophet to himself, after a long silence, “these methods are certain. I shouldn’t hesitate. As a blind and obscure tool, I don’t know the reasons behind the orders I’ve received, but based on the recommendations that come with them—based on who sent them—huge interests must be at stake—interests tied to everything that is highest and greatest on earth!—And yet, how can these two girls, nearly beggars, how can this miserable soldier represent such interests?—It doesn’t matter,” he added with humility; “I am the arm that acts—it is the head that thinks and gives orders that must be responsible for its work.”

Soon after the Prophet left the shed, carrying with him the red cloth, and directed his steps towards the little stable that contained Jovial. The crazy door, imperfectly secured by a latch, was easily opened. At sight of a stranger Spoil-sport threw himself upon him; but his teeth encountered the iron leggings of the Prophet, who, in spite of the efforts of the dog took Jovial by his halter, threw the blanket over his head to prevent his either seeing or smelling, and led him from the stable into the interior of the menagerie, of which he closed the door.

Soon after the Prophet left the shed, holding the red cloth, he headed towards the small stable where Jovial was kept. The rickety door, barely fastened with a latch, swung open easily. When Spoil-sport saw a stranger, he lunged at him; but his teeth hit the Prophet's iron leggings. Despite the dog's attempts, the Prophet grabbed Jovial by his halter, threw a blanket over his head to block his sight and smell, and led him out of the stable into the main part of the menagerie, closing the door behind them.





CHAPTER X. THE SURPRISE.

The orphans, after reading the journal of their father, remained for some moments silent, sad, and pensive, contemplating the leaves yellowed by time. Dagobert, also plunged in a reverie, thought of his wife and son, from whom he had been so long separated, and hoped soon to see again.

The orphans, after reading their father's journal, stayed quiet, feeling sad and thoughtful, looking at the leaves that had turned yellow with age. Dagobert, lost in his own thoughts, remembered his wife and son, whom he had been away from for so long, and hoped to see them again soon.

The soldier was the first to break the silence, which had lasted for several minutes. Taking the leaves from the hand of Blanche, he folded them carefully, put them into his pocket, and thus addressed the orphans:

The soldier was the first to break the silence that had lasted for several minutes. Taking the leaves from Blanche's hand, he folded them carefully, put them in his pocket, and then spoke to the orphans:

“Courage, my children! you see what a brave father you have. Think only of the pleasure of greeting him, and remember always the name of the gallant youth, to whom you will owe that pleasure—for without him your father would have been killed in India.”

“Be brave, my children! Look at how courageous your father is. Just think about the joy of seeing him again, and always remember the name of the brave young man who made that joy possible—because without him, your father would have been killed in India.”

“Djalma! we shall never forget him,” said Rose.

“Djalma! We will never forget him,” Rose said.

“And if our guardian angel Gabriel should return,” added Blanche, “we will ask him to watch over Djalma as over ourselves.”

“And if our guardian angel Gabriel comes back,” added Blanche, “we’ll ask him to look after Djalma just like he watches over us.”

“Very well, my children; I am sure that you will forget nothing that concerns good feeling. But to return to the traveller, who came to visit your poor mother in Siberia, he had seen the general a month after the events of which you have read, and at a moment when he was about to enter on a new campaign against the English. It was then that your father entrusted him with the papers and medal.”

“Alright, my kids; I’m sure you won’t forget anything that relates to good feelings. Now, back to the traveler who came to see your poor mother in Siberia. He saw the general a month after the events you've read about, right before he was set to start a new campaign against the English. That’s when your father gave him the papers and the medal.”

“But of what use will this medal be to us, Dagobert?”

“But what good is this medal going to be for us, Dagobert?”

“And what is the meaning of these words engraved upon it?” added Rose, as she drew it from her bosom.

“And what do these words engraved on it mean?” Rose added as she pulled it from her chest.

“Why it means, my children, that on the 13th of February, 1832, we must be at No. 3, Rue Saint Francois, Paris.”

“Why that means, my children, is that on February 13, 1832, we need to be at No. 3, Rue Saint Francois, Paris.”

“But what are we to do there?”

“But what are we supposed to do there?”

“Your poor mother was seized so quickly with her last illness, that she was unable to tell me. All I know is, that this medal came to her from her parents, and that it had been a relic preserved in her family for more than a century.”

“Your poor mother became seriously ill so suddenly that she couldn't tell me anything. All I know is that this medal came from her parents, and it had been a cherished family heirloom for over a hundred years.”

“And how did our father get it?”

“And how did our dad get it?”

10105m
Original

“Among the articles which had been hastily thrown into the coach, when he was removed by force from Warsaw, was a dressing-case of your mother’s, in which was contained this medal. Since that time the general had been unable to send it back, having no means of communicating with us, and not even knowing where we were.”

“Among the items that were quickly packed into the coach when he was forcibly taken from Warsaw was your mother's dressing case, which contained this medal. Since then, the general has been unable to return it, as he had no way of contacting us and wasn’t even sure where we were.”

“This medal is, then, of great importance to us?”

“This medal is really important to us, right?”

“Unquestionably; for never, during fifteen years, had I seen your mother so happy, as on the day the traveller brought it back to her. ‘Now,’ said she to me, in the presence of the stranger, and with tears of joy in her eyes, ‘now may my children’s future be brilliant as their life has hitherto been miserable. I will entreat of the governor of Siberia permission to go to France with my daughters; it will perhaps be thought I have been sufficiently punished, by fifteen years of exile, and the confiscation of my property. Should they refuse, I will remain here; but they will at least allow me to send my children to France, and you must accompany them, Dagobert. You shall set out immediately, for much time has been already lost; and, if you were not to arrive before the 13th of next February, this cruel separation and toilsome journey would have been all in vain.’”

“Absolutely; because never, in fifteen years, had I seen your mom so happy as on the day the traveler brought it back to her. ‘Now,’ she said to me in front of the stranger, with tears of joy in her eyes, ‘may my children’s future be as bright as their life has been miserable up until now. I will ask the governor of Siberia for permission to go to France with my daughters; perhaps it will be thought that I have been punished enough with fifteen years of exile and the loss of my property. If they refuse, I will stay here; but at least they should allow me to send my children to France, and you must go with them, Dagobert. You should leave right away, since a lot of time has already been lost; and if you don’t arrive before February 13th of next year, this painful separation and difficult journey will have been for nothing.’”

“Suppose we were one day after?”

“Suppose we were one day later?”

“Your mother told me that if we arrived the 14th instead of the 13th, it would be too late. She also gave me a thick letter, to put into the post for France, in the first town we should pass through—which I have done.”

“Your mom told me that if we got there on the 14th instead of the 13th, it would be too late. She also gave me a thick letter to mail to France in the first town we passed through—which I have done.”

“And do you think we shall be at Paris in time?”

“And do you think we’ll make it to Paris on time?”

“I hope so; still, if you are strong enough, we must sometimes make forced marches—for, if we only travel our five leagues a day, and that without accident, we shall scarcely reach Paris until the beginning of February, and it is better to be a little beforehand.”

“I hope so; still, if you’re strong enough, we sometimes need to make forced marches—because if we only travel our five leagues a day, and that without any issues, we’ll barely reach Paris until the beginning of February, and it’s better to arrive a bit early.”

“But as father is in—India, and condemned to death if he return to France, when shall we see him?”

“But since Dad is in India and faces a death penalty if he comes back to France, when will we see him?”

“And where shall we see him?”

“And where will we see him?”

“Poor children! there are so many things you have yet to learn. When the traveller quitted him, the general could not return to France, but now he can do so.”

“Poor kids! There’s so much you still need to learn. When the traveler left him, the general couldn’t go back to France, but now he can.”

“And why is that?”

"And why is that?"

“Because the Bourbons, who had banished him, were themselves turned out last year. The news must reach India, and your father will certainly come to meet you at Paris, because he expects that you and your mother will be there on the 13th of next February.”

“Since the Bourbons, who had exiled him, were themselves removed last year. The news should make its way to India, and your father will definitely come to meet you in Paris, because he anticipates that you and your mother will be there on February 13th.”

“Ah! now I understand how we may hope to see him,” said Rose with a sigh.

“Ah! now I get how we might expect to see him,” said Rose with a sigh.

“Do you know the name of this traveller, Dagobert?”

“Do you know the name of this traveler, Dagobert?”

“No, my children; but whether called Jack or John, he is a good sort. When he left your mother, she thanked him with tears for all his kindness and devotion to the general, herself, and the children; but he pressed her hands in his, and said to her, in so gentle a voice that I could not help being touched by it: ‘Why do you thank me? Did He not Say—LOVE YE ONE ANOTHER!’”

“No, my kids; but whether you call him Jack or John, he's a decent guy. When he left your mom, she thanked him with tears for all his kindness and dedication to the general, herself, and the kids; but he held her hands and said to her, in such a gentle voice that I couldn't help but be touched by it: ‘Why are you thanking me? Didn’t He say—LOVE ONE ANOTHER!’”

“Who is that, Dagobert?”

“Who’s that, Dagobert?”

“Yes, of whom did the traveller speak?”

“Yes, who was the traveler talking about?”

“I know nothing about it; only the manner in which he pronounced those words struck me, and they were the last he spoke.”

“I don't know anything about it; I only remember how he said those words, and they were the last he ever spoke.”

“Love one another!” repeated Rose, thoughtfully.

“Love one another!” Rose said again, deep in thought.

“How beautiful are those words!” added Blanche.

“How beautiful those words are!” added Blanche.

“And whither was the traveller going?”

“And where was the traveler going?”

“Far, very far into the North, as he told your mother. When she saw him depart, she said to me: ‘His mild, sad talk has affected me even to tears; whilst I listened to him, I seemed to be growing better—I seemed to love my husband and my children more—and yet, to judge by the expression of his countenance, one would think that this stranger had never either smiled or wept!’ She and I watched him from the door as long as we could follow him with our eyes; he carried his head down, and his walk was slow, calm, and firm; one might fancy that he counted his steps. And, talking of steps, I remarked yet another thing.”

“Far, really far up North, as he told your mother. When she saw him leave, she said to me: ‘His gentle, sorrowful words moved me to tears; while I listened to him, I felt like I was getting better—I felt like I loved my husband and my kids more—and yet, judging by the look on his face, you’d think this stranger had never smiled or cried!’ She and I watched him from the doorway as long as we could see him; he held his head down, and his walk was slow, calm, and steady; it was almost as if he was counting his steps. And, speaking of steps, I noticed one more thing.”

“What was it, Dagobert?”

"What was it, Dagobert?"

“You know that the road which led to our house way, always damp, because of the overflowing of the little spring.”

“You know that the road that leads to our house is always damp because of the overflowing from the little spring.”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Well, then, the mark of the traveller’s footsteps remained in the clay, and I saw that he had nails under his shoe in the form of a cross.”

“Well, then, the impression of the traveler’s footsteps stayed in the clay, and I saw that he had nails in his shoe shaped like a cross.”

“How in the form of a cross?”

“How is it in the shape of a cross?”

“Look!” said Dagobert, placing the tip of his finger seven times on the coverlet of the bed; “they were arrange: thus beneath his heel:”

“Look!” Dagobert said, tapping the cover of the bed seven times with the tip of his finger. “They were arranged like this under his heel:”

          *
       * * *
          *
          *
          *
*  
* * *  
*  
*  
*  

“You see it forms a cross.”

“You see, it makes a cross.”

“What could it mean, Dagobert?”

"What does it mean, Dagobert?"

“Chance, perhaps—yes, chance—and yet, in spite of myself, this confounded cross left behind him struck me as a bad omen, for hardly was he gone when misfortune after misfortune fell upon us.”

“Maybe it was just luck—yeah, luck—and yet, despite my better judgment, this annoying cross he left behind felt like a bad sign, because as soon as he was gone, one misfortune after another hit us.”

“Alas! the death of our mother!”

“Wow! Our mom passed away!”

“Yes—but, before that, another piece of ill-luck. You had not yet returned, and she was writing her petition to ask leave to go to France or to send you there, when I heard the gallop of a horse. It was a courier from the governor general of Siberia. He brought us orders to change our residence; within three days we were to join other condemned persons, and be removed with them four hundred leagues further north. Thus, after fifteen years of exile, they redoubled in cruelty towards your mother.”

“Yes—but before that, another stroke of bad luck. You hadn’t returned yet, and she was writing her petition to ask for permission to go to France or to send you there when I heard the sound of a horse galloping. It was a courier from the governor general of Siberia. He brought us orders to relocate; within three days, we were to join other condemned people and be moved four hundred leagues further north. So, after fifteen years of exile, they showed even more cruelty towards your mother.”

“Why did they thus torment her?”

“Why did they torture her like that?”

“One would think that some evil genius was at work against her. A few days later, the traveller would no longer have found us at Milosk; and if he had joined us further on, it would have been too far for the medal and papers to be of use—since, having set out almost immediately, we shall hardly arrive in time at Paris. ‘If they had some interest to prevent me and my children from going to France,’ said your mother, ‘they would act just as they have done. To banish us four hundred leagues further, is to render impossible this journey, of which the term is fixed.’ And the idea overwhelmed her with grief.”

“One would think that some evil genius was working against her. A few days later, the traveler wouldn’t have found us in Milosk; and if he had caught up with us later, it would have been too far for the medal and papers to help—since we set out almost immediately, we’ll hardly arrive in time in Paris. ‘If they had any interest in stopping me and my children from going to France,’ your mother said, ‘they would act just like this. To send us four hundred leagues away makes this journey, which has a set endpoint, impossible.’ And the thought filled her with sadness.”

“Perhaps it was this unexpected sorrow that was the cause of her sudden illness.”

“Maybe it was this unexpected sadness that caused her sudden illness.”

“Alas! no, my children; it was that infernal cholera, who arrives without giving you notice—for he too is a great traveller—and strikes you down like a thunderbolt. Three hours after the traveller had left us, when you returned quite pleased and gay from the forest, with your large bunches of wild-flowers for your mother, she was already in the last agony, and hardly to be recognized. The cholera had broken out in the village, and that evening five persons died of it. Your mother had only time to hang the medal about your neck, my dear little Rose, to recommend you both to my care, and to beg that we should set out immediately. When she was gone, the new order of exile could not apply to you; and I obtained permission from the governor to take my departure with you for France, according to the last wishes—”

“Sadly, no, my children; it was that dreadful cholera, which arrives without warning—because it, too, is a great traveler—and strikes you down like a bolt of lightning. Three hours after the traveler had left us, when you came back feeling happy and joyful from the forest, carrying your large bunches of wildflowers for your mother, she was already in her final moments, hardly recognizable. Cholera had broken out in the village, and that evening, five people died from it. Your mother only had time to hang the medal around your neck, my dear little Rose, to entrust both of you to my care, and to ask that we leave immediately. After she was gone, the new order of exile couldn't apply to you; and I got permission from the governor to leave with you for France, fulfilling her last wishes—”

The soldier could not finish the sentence; he covered his eyes with his hand, whilst the orphans embraced him sobbing.

The soldier couldn't finish his sentence; he covered his eyes with his hand as the orphans hugged him, crying.

“Oh! but,” resumed Dagobert, with pride, after a moment of painful silence, “it was then that you showed yourselves the brave daughters of the general. Notwithstanding the danger, it was impossible to tear you from your mother’s bedside; you remained with her to the last, you closed her eyes, you watched there all night, and you would not leave the village till you had seen me plant the little wooden cross over the grave I had dug for her.”

“Oh! But,” Dagobert continued proudly after a moment of painful silence, “that was when you proved to be the courageous daughters of the general. Despite the danger, you couldn’t be torn away from your mother’s bedside; you stayed with her until the very end, you closed her eyes, you kept watch all night, and you wouldn’t leave the village until you saw me put the little wooden cross over the grave I had dug for her.”

Dagobert paused abruptly. A strange, wild neighing, mingled with ferocious roarings, made the soldier start from his seat. He grew pale, and cried: “It is Jovial! my horse! What are they doing to my horse?” With that, opening the door he rushed down the stairs precipitately.

Dagobert suddenly stopped. A bizarre, wild neighing, mixed with fierce roars, startled the soldier out of his seat. He turned pale and shouted, “It’s Jovial! My horse! What are they doing to my horse?” With that, he flung open the door and hurried down the stairs in a panic.

The two sisters clung together, so terrified at the sudden departure of the soldier, that they saw not an enormous hand pass through the broken panes, unfasten the catch of the window, push it violently open, and throw down the lamp placed on the little table, on which was the soldiers’s knapsack. The orphans thus found themselves plunged into complete darkness.

The two sisters huddled together, so scared by the soldier's sudden departure that they didn't notice a massive hand reaching through the broken window panes, unfastening the window catch, pushing it open forcefully, and knocking over the lamp on the small table that held the soldier's knapsack. The orphans suddenly found themselves in total darkness.





CHAPTER XI. JOVIAL and DEATH.

Morok had led Jovial into the middle of the menagerie, and then removed the cloth which prevented him from seeing and smelling. Scarcely had the tiger, lion, and panther caught a glimpse of him than they threw themselves, half famished, against the bars of their dens.

Morok had brought Jovial to the center of the zoo and then took away the cloth that blocked his view and sense of smell. As soon as the tiger, lion, and panther saw him, they lunged, starving, at the bars of their enclosures.

The horse struck with stupor, his neck stretched out, his eye fixed, and trembling through all his limbs, appeared as if nailed to the ground; an abundant icy sweat rolled suddenly down his flanks. The lion and the tiger uttered fearful roarings, and struggled violently in their dens. The panther did not roar, but her mute rage was terrific.

The horse stood there in shock, its neck extended, eyes wide, trembling all over, as if it were stuck to the ground. A cold sweat suddenly poured down its flanks. The lion and the tiger let out terrifying roars and thrashed around in their cages. The panther didn’t roar, but her silent fury was terrifying.

With a tremendous bound, at the risk of breaking her skull, she sprang from the back of the cage against the bars; then, still mute, still furious, she crawled back to the extreme corner of the den, and with a new spring, as impetuous as it was blind, she again strove to force out the iron grating. Three times had she thus bounded—silent, appalling—when the horse, passing from the immobility of stupor to the wild agony of fear, neighed long and loud, and rushed in desperation at the door by which he had entered. Finding it closed he hung his head, bent his knees a little, and rubbed his nostrils against the opening left between the ground and the bottom of the door, as if he wished to inhale the air from the outside; then, more and more affrighted, he began to neigh with redoubled force, and struck out violently with his fore-feet.

With a huge leap, risking her skull, she jumped from the back of the cage against the bars; then, still silent and furious, she crawled back to the far corner of the den, and with another jump, as reckless as it was blind, she again tried to push through the iron grating. Three times she had done this—silent and terrifying—when the horse, moving from shock to wild fear, neighed loudly and charged in desperation at the door he had come through. Finding it closed, he lowered his head, bent his knees slightly, and rubbed his nostrils against the gap between the ground and the bottom of the door, as if wanting to smell the air from outside; then, increasingly scared, he began to neigh even louder and kicked out violently with his front feet.

At the moment when Death was about once more to make her spring, the Prophet approached her cage. The heavy bolt which secured the grating was pushed from its staple by the pike of the brute-tamer, and, in another second, Morok was half way up the ladder that communicated with the loft.

At the moment when Death was about to spring again, the Prophet walked up to her cage. The heavy bolt that secured the grating was pushed from its staple by the brute-tamer's pike, and in another second, Morok was halfway up the ladder that led to the loft.

The roaring of the lion and tiger, mingled with the neighing of Jovial, now resounded through all parts of the inn. The panther had again thrown herself furiously on the grating, and this time yielding with one spring, she was in the middle of the shed.

The loud roars of the lion and tiger, mixed with Jovial's neighing, echoed throughout the entire inn. The panther had once again leapt furiously at the grating, and this time, with one jump, she found herself in the middle of the shed.

The light of the lantern was reflected from the glossy ebon of her hide, spotted with stains of a duller black. For an instant she remained motionless, crouching upon her thick-set limbs, with her head close to the floor, as if calculating the distance of the leap by which she was to reach the horse; then suddenly she darted upon him.

The lantern light bounced off her shiny black coat, which was marked with darker black stains. For a moment, she stayed still, crouched on her sturdy legs, with her head close to the ground, as if estimating the distance she needed to leap to reach the horse; then, without warning, she lunged at him.

On seeing her break from her cage Jovial had thrown himself violently against the door, which was made to open inwards, and leaned against it with all his might, as though he would force it down. Then, at the moment when Death took her leap, he reared up in almost an erect position; but she, rapid as lightning, had fastened upon his throat and hung there, whilst at the same time she buried the sharp claws of her fore-feet in his chest. The jugular vein of the horse opened; a torrent of bright red blood spouted forth beneath the tooth of the panther, who, now supporting herself on her hind legs, squeezed her victim up against the door, whilst she dug into his flank with her claws, and laid bare the palpitating flesh. Then his half-strangled neighing became awful.

Upon seeing her escape from her cage, Jovial threw himself violently against the door, which swung inward, and pressed against it with all his strength, as if he could force it open. Just as Death sprang into action, he stood almost upright; but she, quick as lightning, latched onto his throat and hung there, all while digging the sharp claws of her front feet into his chest. The horse's jugular vein opened; a torrent of bright red blood gushed forth beneath the panther's teeth, who, now balanced on her hind legs, pinned her prey against the door, clawing into his flank and exposing the throbbing flesh. Then his half-strangled neighing turned horrifying.

Suddenly these words resounded: “Courage, Jovial!—I am at hand! Courage!”

Suddenly these words echoed: “Stay strong, Jovial!—I’m here! Stay strong!”

It was the voice of Dagobert, who was exhausting himself in desperate exertions to force open the door that concealed this sanguinary struggle. “Jovial!” cried the soldier, “I am here. Help! Help!”

It was the voice of Dagobert, who was wearing himself out in a frantic effort to force open the door that hid this bloody struggle. “Jovial!” the soldier shouted, “I’m here. Help! Help!”

At the sound of that friendly and well-known voice, the poor animal, almost at its last gasp, strove to turn its head in the direction whence came the accents of his master, answered him with a plaintive neigh, and, sinking beneath the efforts of the panther, fell prostrate, first on its knees, then upon its flank, so that its backbone lay right across the door, and still prevented its being opened. And now all was finished. The panther, squatting down upon the horse, crushed him with all her paws, and, in spite of some last faint kicks, buried her bloody snout in his body.

At the sound of that friendly and familiar voice, the poor animal, nearly at its last breath, tried to turn its head toward the source of its owner's voice, responding with a sad neigh. As it struggled against the panther, it finally collapsed, first onto its knees and then onto its side, laying its back right across the door and blocking it from being opened. And now it was all over. The panther sat on the horse, crushing it with her paws, and despite a few weak kicks, buried her bloody snout in its body.

“Help! help! my horse!” cried Dagobert, as he vainly shook the door. “And no arms!” he added with rage; “no arms!”

“Help! Help! My horse!” shouted Dagobert, shaking the door in frustration. “And no weapons!” he added angrily. “No weapons!”

“Take care!” exclaimed the brute-tamer, who appeared at the window of the loft; “do not attempt to enter it might cost you your life. My panther is furious.”

“Watch out!” shouted the beast-tamer, who showed up at the window of the loft; “don’t try to go in, it could cost you your life. My panther is furious.”

“But my horse! my horse!” cried Dagobert, in a voice of agony.

“But my horse! my horse!” shouted Dagobert, in a voice filled with anguish.

“He must have strayed from his stable during the night, and pushed open the door of the shed. At sight of him the panther must have broken out of her cage and seized him. You are answerable for all the mischief that may ensue,” added the brute-tamer, with a menacing air; “for I shall have to run the greatest danger, to make Death return to her den.”

“He must have wandered away from his stable during the night and pushed the shed door open. When she saw him, the panther must have escaped from her cage and attacked him. You’re responsible for all the trouble that might follow,” the animal trainer added, with a threatening look; “because I’ll have to risk my life to make Death go back to her den.”

“But my horse! only save my horse!” cried Dagobert, in a tone of hopeless supplication.

“But my horse! just save my horse!” cried Dagobert, in a tone of desperate pleading.

The Prophet disappeared from the window.

The Prophet vanished from the window.

The roaring of the animals and the shouts of Dagobert, had roused from sleep every one in the White Falcon. Here and there lights were seen moving and windows were thrown open hurriedly. The servants of the inn soon appeared in the yard with lanterns, and surrounding Dagobert, inquired of him what had happened.

The loud noises from the animals and Dagobert's shouts woke everyone up in the White Falcon. Lights began to flicker on, and windows were opened quickly. The inn's staff soon showed up in the yard with lanterns and gathered around Dagobert, asking him what was going on.

“My horse is there,” cried the soldier, continuing to shake the door, “and one of that scoundrel’s animals has escaped from its cage.”

“My horse is out there,” shouted the soldier, continuing to shake the door, “and one of that jerk’s animals has gotten loose from its cage.”

At these words the people of the inn, already terrified by the frightful roaring, fled from the spot and ran to inform the host. The soldier’s anguish may be conceived, as pale, breathless, with his ear close to the chink of the door, he stood listening. By degrees the roaring had ceased, and nothing was heard but low growls, accompanied by the stern voice of the Prophet, repeating in harsh, abrupt accents: “Death! come here! Death!”

At these words, the inn's guests, already scared by the terrifying roaring, ran away to tell the owner. You can imagine the soldier's distress as he stood pale and out of breath, ear pressed against the crack in the door, listening. Gradually, the roaring stopped, and all that could be heard were low growls, along with the stern voice of the Prophet, calling out in harsh, abrupt tones: “Death! come here! Death!”

The night was profoundly dark, and Dagobert did not perceive Goliath, who, crawling carefully along the tiled roof entered the loft by the attic window.

The night was pitch black, and Dagobert didn’t see Goliath, who, crawling slowly along the tiled roof, climbed into the loft through the attic window.

And now the gate of the court-yard was again opened, and the landlord of the inn appeared, followed by a number of men. Armed with a carbine, he advanced with precaution; his people carried staves and pitchforks.

And now the courtyard gate was opened again, and the innkeeper showed up, followed by several men. Armed with a rifle, he moved cautiously; his crew carried clubs and pitchforks.

“What is the row here?” said he, as he approached Dagobert. “What a hubbub in my house! The devil take wild beast showmen, and negligent fellows who don’t know how to tie a horse to the manger! If your beast is hurt, so much the worse for you; you should have taken more care of it.”

“What’s going on here?” he said as he walked up to Dagobert. “What a racket in my house! Damn those wild animal showmen and careless people who can’t even tie a horse to the stall properly! If your animal gets hurt, that's your problem; you should have taken better care of it.”

Instead of replying to these reproaches, the soldier, who still listened attentively to what was going on in the shed, made a sign to entreat silence. Suddenly a ferocious roar was heard, followed by a loud scream from the Prophet; and, almost immediately after, the panther howled piteously.

Instead of responding to the accusations, the soldier, who was still paying close attention to what was happening in the shed, gestured for silence. Suddenly, a fierce roar echoed, followed by a loud scream from the Prophet; and, just moments later, the panther let out a sorrowful howl.

“You are no doubt the cause of some great accident,” said the frightened host to the soldier; “did you not hear that cry? Morok is, perhaps, dangerously wounded.”

“You must be the reason for some serious accident,” said the terrified host to the soldier; “did you not hear that scream? Morok might be seriously injured.”

Dagobert was about to answer, when the door opened, and Goliath appeared on the threshold.

Dagobert was about to respond when the door swung open, and Goliath stepped onto the threshold.

“You may enter now,” said he; “the danger is over.”

“You can come in now,” he said; “the danger is gone.”

10113m
Original

The interior of the menagerie presented a singular spectacle. The Prophet, pale, and scarcely able to conceal his agitation beneath an apparent air of calmness, was kneeling some paces from the cage of the panther, in the attitude of one absorbed in himself; the motion of his lips indicating that he was praying. At sight of the host and the people of the inn, he rose, and said in a solemn voice: “I thank thee, my Preserver, that I have been able to conquer, by the strength which Thou hast given me.”

The inside of the menagerie was a unique sight. The Prophet, looking pale and barely hiding his anxiety behind a façade of calm, was kneeling a few steps away from the panther's cage, as if lost in thought; the movement of his lips suggested he was praying. When he saw the host and the guests of the inn, he stood up and said in a serious tone, “Thank you, my Preserver, for giving me the strength to overcome.”

Then folding his arms, with haughty brow and imperious glance, he seemed to enjoy the triumph he had achieved over Death, who, stretched on the bottom of her den, continued to utter plaintive howlings. The spectators of this scene, ignorant that the pelisse of the brute-tamer covered a complete suit of armor, and attributing the cries of the panther solely to fear, were struck with astonishment and admiration at the intrepidity and almost supernatural power of this man. A few steps behind him stood Goliath, leaning upon the ashen pikestaff. Finally, not far from the cage, in the midst of a pool of blood, lay the dead body of Jovial.

Then, folding his arms with a proud expression and a commanding gaze, he seemed to relish the victory he had won over Death, who, sprawled on the floor of her lair, kept letting out sorrowful wails. The onlookers, unaware that the coat of the beast-tamer concealed a full suit of armor and thinking the panther's cries were only due to fear, were filled with awe and admiration for the bravery and almost supernatural strength of this man. A few steps behind him stood Goliath, leaning on the ash-colored spear. Finally, not far from the cage, in a pool of blood, lay the lifeless body of Jovial.

At sight of the blood-stained and torn remains, Dagobert stood motionless, and his rough countenance assumed an expression of the deepest grief: then, throwing himself on his knees, he lifted the head of Jovial; and when he saw those dull, glassy, and half-closed eyes, once so bright and intelligent, as they turned towards a much-loved master, the soldier could not suppress an exclamation of bitter anguish. Forgetting his anger, forgetting the deplorable consequences of this accident, so fatal to the interests of the two maidens, who would thus be prevented from continuing their journey—he thought only of the horrible death of his poor old horse, the ancient companion of his fatigues and wars, the faithful animal, twice wounded like himself, and from whom for so many years he had never been separated. This poignant emotion was so cruelly, so affectingly visible in the soldier’s countenance, that the landlord and his people felt themselves for a moment touched with pity, as they gazed on the tall veteran kneeling beside his dead horse.

At the sight of the blood-soaked and mangled remains, Dagobert stood frozen, his rough face reflecting deep sorrow. Then, dropping to his knees, he lifted Jovial's head; when he saw those dull, glassy, half-closed eyes that were once bright and lively, turning toward a beloved master, the soldier couldn't hold back a cry of painful grief. Forgetting his anger and the terrible consequences of this accident that would prevent the two young women from continuing their journey—he could only think about the awful death of his poor old horse, his longtime companion through hardships and battles, the loyal animal that had been wounded just like him, and from whom he had never been apart for so many years. This deep emotion was so painfully evident on the soldier’s face that the landlord and his staff felt a moment of compassion as they watched the tall veteran kneeling beside his dead horse.

But, when following the course of his regrets, he thought how Jovial had also been the companion of his exile, how the mother of the orphans had formerly (like her daughters) undertaken a toilsome journey with the aid of this unfortunate animal, the fatal consequences of his loss presented themselves on a sudden to his mind. Then, fury succeeding to grief, he rose, with anger flashing from his eyes, and threw himself on the Prophet; with one hand he seized him by the throat, and with the other administered five or six heavy blows, which fell harmlessly on the coat of mail.

But as he reflected on his regrets, he remembered how Jovial had also been his companion during his exile, how the mother of the orphans had once (like her daughters) undertaken a grueling journey with the help of this unfortunate animal. Suddenly, the devastating impact of his loss hit him. Then, as rage replaced his sorrow, he jumped up, anger blazing in his eyes, and lunged at the Prophet; with one hand, he grabbed him by the throat and with the other, he struck him five or six times, but the blows landed uselessly on the coat of armor.

“Rascal! you shall answer to me for my horse’s death!” said the soldier, as he continued his correction. Morok, light and sinewy, could not struggle with advantage against Dagobert, who, aided by his tall stature, still displayed extraordinary vigor. It needed the intervention of Goliath and the landlord to rescue the Prophet from the hands of the old grenadier. After some moments, they succeeded in separating the two champions. Morok was white with rage. It needed new efforts to prevent his seizing the pike to attack Dagobert.

“Rascal! You’re going to answer for my horse’s death!” said the soldier as he kept punishing him. Morok, light and wiry, couldn’t gain the upper hand against Dagobert, who, with his height, still showed incredible strength. It took Goliath and the landlord stepping in to save the Prophet from the grasp of the old grenadier. After a bit, they managed to separate the two fighters. Morok was furious, and it took more effort to stop him from grabbing the pike to attack Dagobert.

“It is abominable!” cried the host, addressing the soldier, who pressed his clinched fists in despair against his bald forehead. “You expose this good man to be devoured by his beasts, and then you wish to beat him into the bargain. Is this fitting conduct for a graybeard? Shall we have to fetch the police? You showed yourself more reasonable in the early part of the evening.”

“It’s appalling!” shouted the host, speaking to the soldier, who pressed his clenched fists in despair against his bald forehead. “You’re putting this good man at risk of being attacked by his own beasts, and then you want to beat him on top of that. Is this how a grown-up behaves? Are we really going to have to call the police? You seemed more reasonable earlier in the evening.”

These words recalled the soldier to himself. He regretted his impetuosity the more, as the fact of his being a stranger might augment the difficulty of his position. It was necessary above all to obtain the price of his horse, so as to be enabled to continue his journey, the success of which might be compromised by a single day’s delay. With a violent effort, therefore, he succeeded in restraining his wrath.

These words brought the soldier back to reality. He regretted his rashness even more, considering that being a stranger could make his situation more difficult. It was crucial to get the money for his horse so he could keep going on his journey, which could be jeopardized by just one day's delay. With a strong effort, he managed to hold back his anger.

“You are right—I was too hasty,” said he to the host, in an agitated voice, which he tried to make as calm as possible. “I had not the same patience as before. But ought not this man be responsible for the loss of my horse? I make you judge in the matter.”

“You're right—I was too quick to act,” he said to the host, in an upset voice that he tried to keep steady. “I didn’t have the same patience as I did before. But shouldn’t this guy be held accountable for the loss of my horse? I’ll let you decide.”

“Well, then, as judge, I am not of your opinion. All this has been your own fault. You tied up your horse badly, and he strayed by chance into this shed, of which no doubt the door was half-open,” said the host, evidently taking the part of the brute-tamer.

“Okay, as the judge, I don’t agree with you. This is all your fault. You tied your horse up poorly, and it just happened to wander into this shed, which was probably half-open,” said the host, clearly siding with the animal trainer.

“It was just as you say,” answered Goliath. “I can remember it. I left the door ajar, that the beasts might have some air in the night. The cages were well shut, and there was no danger.”

“It was exactly like you said,” Goliath replied. “I remember it. I left the door slightly open so the animals could get some air at night. The cages were securely locked, and there was no risk.”

“Very true,” said one of the standers-by.

“Very true,” said one of the bystanders.

“It was only the sight of the horse,” added another, “that made the panther furious, so as to break out of its cage.”

“It was only seeing the horse,” added another, “that made the panther so angry it broke out of its cage.”

“It is the Prophet who has the most right to complain,” observed a third.

“It’s the Prophet who has the most reason to complain,” noted a third.

“No matter what this or that person says,” returned Dagobert, whose patience was beginning to fail him, “I say, that I must have either money or a horse on the instant—yes, on the instant—for I wish to quit this unlucky house.”

“No matter what anyone says,” Dagobert replied, his patience starting to wear thin, “I’m saying that I need either money or a horse right now—yes, right now—because I want to get out of this cursed house.”

“And I say, it is you that must indemnify me,” cried Morok, who had kept this stage-trick for the last, and who now exhibited his left hand all bloody, having hitherto concealed it beneath the sleeve of his pelisse. “I shall perhaps be disabled for life,” he added; “see what a wound the panther has made here!”

“And I say, you have to compensate me,” shouted Morok, who had saved this dramatic moment for last, now showing his left hand, which was covered in blood, having kept it hidden under the sleeve of his coat. “I might be disabled for life,” he continued; “look at the wound the panther gave me here!”

Without having the serious character that the Prophet ascribed to it, the wound was a pretty deep one. This last argument gained for him the general sympathy. Reckoning no doubt upon this incident, to secure the winning of a cause that he now regarded as his own, the host said to the hostler: “There is only one way to make a finish. It is to call up the burgomaster, and beg him to step here. He will decide who is right or wrong.”

Without the serious tone the Prophet gave it, the wound was still pretty deep. This last point earned him a lot of sympathy. Probably counting on this incident to help secure a cause he now saw as his own, the host said to the hostler: “There’s only one way to wrap this up. We need to call the mayor and ask him to come here. He’ll decide who’s right or wrong.”

“I was just going to propose it to you,” said the soldier, “for, after all, I cannot take the law into my own hands.”

“I was just about to suggest it to you,” said the soldier, “because, after all, I can't take the law into my own hands.”

“Fritz, run to the burgomaster’s!”—and the hustler started in all haste. His master, fearing to be compromised by the examination of the soldier, whose papers he had neglected to ask for on his arrival, said to him: “The burgomaster will be in a very bad humor, to be disturbed so late. I have no wish to suffer by it, and I must therefore beg you to go and fetch me your papers, to see if they are in rule. I ought to have made you show them, when you arrived here in the evening.”

“Fritz, run to the mayor’s!”—and the hustler took off in a hurry. His boss, worried about getting into trouble because he hadn’t checked the soldier’s papers when he arrived, told him: “The mayor is going to be really upset to be woken up so late. I don’t want to deal with the fallout, so I need you to go and bring me your papers to make sure everything’s in order. I should have made you show them when you got here this evening.”

“They are upstairs in my knapsack; you shall have them,” answered the soldier—and turning away his head, and putting his hand before his eyes, as he passed the dead body of Jovial, he went out to rejoin the sisters.

“They're upstairs in my backpack; you'll get them,” the soldier replied—and turning his head and covering his eyes with his hand as he walked past Jovial's lifeless body, he went out to rejoin the sisters.

The Prophet followed him with a glance of triumph, and said to himself: “There he goes!—without horse, without money, without papers. I could not do more—for I was forbidden to do more—I was to act with as much cunning as possible and preserve appearances. Now every one will think this soldier in the wrong. I can at least answer for it, that he will not continue his journey for some days—since such great interests appear to depend on his arrest, and that of the young girls.”

The Prophet watched him with a victorious look and thought to himself: “There he goes!—no horse, no money, no papers. I couldn’t do more—because I was told not to do more—I needed to be as clever as possible and keep up appearances. Now everyone will assume this soldier is in the wrong. I can at least guarantee that he won’t continue his journey for a few days—since such important matters seem to rely on his capture, and that of the young girls.”

A quarter of an hour after this reflection of the brute-tamer, Karl, Goliath’s comrade, left the hiding-place where his master had concealed him during the evening, and set out for Leipsic, with a letter which Morok had written in haste, and which Karl, on his arrival, was to put immediately into the post.

A quarter of an hour after this thought from the animal trainer, Karl, Goliath's partner, left the spot where his master had hidden him during the evening and headed for Leipzig, carrying a letter that Morok had quickly written, which Karl was supposed to drop in the mail as soon as he arrived.

The address of this letter was as follows:

The address of this letter was as follows:

“A Monsieur Rodin, Rue du Milieu-des-Ursins, No, 11, A Paris, France.”

“A Monsieur Rodin, 11 Rue du Milieu-des-Ursins, Paris, France.”

10139m
Original




CHAPTER XII. THE BURGOMASTER.

Dagobert’s anxiety increased every moment. Certain that his horse had not entered the shed of its own accord, he attributed the event which had taken place to the spite of the brute-tamer; but he sought in vain for the motive of this wretch’s animosity, and he reflected with dismay, that his cause, however just, would depend on the good or bad humor of a judge dragged from his slumbers and who might be ready to condemn upon fallacious appearances.

Dagobert’s anxiety grew with each passing moment. Convinced that his horse hadn’t just wandered into the shed by itself, he blamed the incident on the malice of the brute-tamer. However, he couldn't figure out what could have motivated this scoundrel's grudge against him. He grimly realized that his case, no matter how justified, would hinge on the mood of a judge who had been pulled from his sleep and might be inclined to judge based on misleading appearances.

Fully determined to conceal, as long as possible, from the orphans the fresh misfortunes, which had befallen them, he was proceeding to open the door of their chamber, when he stumbled over Spoil-sport—for the dog had run back to his post, after vainly trying to prevent the Prophet from leading away Jovial. “Luckily the dog has returned; the poor little things have been well guarded,” said the soldier, as he opened the door. To his great surprise, the room was in utter darkness.

Fully determined to hide the recent misfortunes from the orphans for as long as he could, he was about to open the door to their room when he tripped over Spoil-sport—the dog had run back to his spot after unsuccessfully trying to stop the Prophet from taking Jovial away. “Thank goodness the dog is back; those poor little ones have been well protected,” said the soldier as he opened the door. To his great surprise, the room was completely dark.

“My children,” cried he, “why are you without a light?” There was no answer. In terror he groped his way to the bed, and took the hand of one of the sisters; the hand was cold as ice.

“My children,” he cried, “why are you in the dark?” There was no answer. In fear, he stumbled his way to the bed and took the hand of one of the sisters; her hand was as cold as ice.

“Rose, my children!” cried he. “Blanche! Give me some answer! you frighten me.” Still the same silence continued; the hand which he held remained cold and powerless, and yielded passively to his touch.

“Rose, my kids!” he shouted. “Blanche! Answer me! You’re scaring me.” Still, there was silence; the hand he held was cold and limp, just giving in to his touch.

Just then, the moon emerged from the black clouds that surrounded her, and threw sufficient light into the little room, and upon the bed, which faced the window, for the soldier to see that the two sisters had fainted. The bluish light of the moon added to the paleness of the orphans; they held each other in a half embrace, and Rose had buried her head on Blanche’s bosom.

Just then, the moon came out from behind the dark clouds around it and cast enough light into the small room and onto the bed facing the window for the soldier to see that the two sisters had fainted. The bluish moonlight made the orphans look even paler; they were holding each other in a half-embrace, and Rose had buried her head on Blanche’s chest.

“They must have fainted through fear,” exclaimed Dagobert, running to fetch his gourd. “Poor things! after a day of so much excitement, it is not surprising.” And moistening the corner of a handkerchief with a few drops of brandy, the soldier knelt beside the bed, gently chafed the temples of the two sisters, and held the linen, wet with the spirituous liquor, to their little pink nostrils.

“They must have passed out from fear,” shouted Dagobert, rushing to get his canteen. “Poor things! After such an exciting day, it’s not surprising.” He moistened the corner of a handkerchief with a few drops of brandy, knelt beside the bed, gently rubbed the temples of the two sisters, and held the cloth, damp with the strong liquor, to their little pink noses.

Still on his knees, and bending his dark, anxious face over the orphans, he waited some moments before again resorting to the only restorative in his power. A slight shiver of Rose gave him renewed hope; the young girl turned her head on the pillow with a sigh; then she started, and opened her eyes with an expression of astonishment and alarm; but, not immediately recognizing Dagobert, she exclaimed: “Oh, sister!” and threw herself into the arms of Blanche.

Still on his knees, leaning his dark, worried face over the orphans, he waited a few moments before turning again to the only remedy he had. A slight shiver from Rose gave him new hope; the young girl turned her head on the pillow with a sigh; then she jumped and opened her eyes with a look of surprise and fear; but, not immediately recognizing Dagobert, she exclaimed, “Oh, sister!” and threw herself into Blanche’s arms.

The latter also was beginning to experience the effect of the soldier’s care. The exclamation of Rose completely roused her from her lethargy, and she clung to her sister, again sharing the fright without knowing its cause.

The latter was also starting to feel the impact of the soldier’s care. Rose’s exclamation jolted her awake from her stupor, and she held onto her sister, once again sharing the fear without understanding why.

“They’ve come to—that’s the chief point,” said Dagobert, “now we shall soon get rid of these foolish fears.” Then softening his voice, he added: “Well, my children, courage? You are better. It is I who am here—me, Dagobert!”

“They’ve finally woken up—that’s the main point,” said Dagobert, “now we’ll soon shake off these silly fears.” Then, softening his voice, he added: “Well, my children, how’s your courage? You’re doing better. It’s me who’s here—me, Dagobert!”

The orphans made a hasty movement, and, turning towards the soldier their sweet faces, which were still full of dismay and agitation, they both, by a graceful impulse, extended their arms to him and cried: “It is you, Dagobert—then we are safe!”

The orphans quickly turned to the soldier, their sweet faces still showing signs of fear and anxiety, and, with a graceful gesture, they both reached out their arms to him and said: “It’s you, Dagobert—then we’re safe!”

“Yes, my children, it is I,” said the veteran, taking their hands in his, and pressing them joyfully. “So you have been much frightened during my absence?”

“Yes, my kids, it’s me,” said the veteran, taking their hands in his and squeezing them happily. “So you were really scared while I was gone?”

“Oh, frightened to death!”

“Oh, scared to death!”

“If you knew—oh, goodness! if you knew—”

“If you knew—oh my gosh! if you knew—”

“But the lamp is extinguished—why is that?”

“But the lamp is off—why is that?”

“We did not do it.”

“We didn't do it.”

“Come—recover yourselves, poor children, and tell me all about it. I have no good opinion of this inn; but, luckily, we shall soon leave it. It was an ill wind that blew me hither—though, to be sure, there was no other in the village. But what has happened?”

“Come on—get yourselves together, poor kids, and tell me everything. I don’t think much of this inn; but luckily, we’ll be leaving soon. It was a bad situation that brought me here—though, to be fair, there wasn’t any other option in the village. But what happened?”

“You were hardly gone, when the window flew open violently, and the lamp and table fell together with a loud crash.”

“You had barely left when the window flew open with a bang, and the lamp and table came crashing down.”

“Then our courage failed—we screamed and clasped each other, for we thought we could hear some one moving in the room.”

“Then we lost our courage—we screamed and held onto each other because we thought we could hear someone moving in the room.”

“And we were so frightened, that we fainted away.”

"And we were so scared that we fainted."

Unfortunately, persuaded that it was the violence of the wind which had already broken the glass, and shaken the window, Dagobert attributed this second accident to the same cause as the first, thinking that he had not properly secured the fastening and that the orphans had been deceived by a false alarm. “Well, well—it is over now,” said he to them: “Calm yourselves, and don’t think of it any more.”

Unfortunately, convinced that it was the strong wind that had already shattered the glass and rattled the window, Dagobert blamed this second mishap on the same reason as the first. He thought he hadn't properly secured the latch and that the orphans had been misled by a false alarm. “Well, well—it’s all over now,” he said to them. “Relax, and don’t think about it anymore.”

“But why did you leave us so hastily, Dagobert?”

“But why did you leave us so quickly, Dagobert?”

“Yes, now I remember—did we not hear a great noise, sister, and see Dagobert run to the staircase, crying: ‘My horse! what are they doing to my horse?’”

“Yes, now I remember—didn’t we hear a huge commotion, sister, and see Dagobert rush to the staircase, shouting: ‘My horse! What are they doing to my horse?’”

“It was then Jovial who neighed?”

“It was then Jovial who whinnied?”

These questions renewed the anguish of the soldier; he feared to answer them, and said, with a confused air: “Yes—Jovial neighed—but it was nothing. By the by, we must have a light here. Do you know where I put my flint and steel last evening? Well, I have lost my senses; it is here in my pocket. Luckily, too, we have a candle, which I am going to light; I want to look in my knapsack for some papers I require.”

These questions brought back the soldier's pain; he was hesitant to respond and said, looking confused: “Yeah—Jovial neighed—but it was nothing. By the way, we need a light here. Do you remember where I put my flint and steel last night? Well, I've lost my mind; it’s right here in my pocket. Luckily, we also have a candle, which I'm about to light; I need to check my backpack for some papers I need.”

Dagobert struck a few sparks, obtained a light, and saw that the window was indeed open, the table thrown down, and the lamp lying by the side of the knapsack. He shut the window, set the little table on its feet again, placed the knapsack upon it, and began to unbuckle this last in order to take out his portfolio, which had been deposited along with his cross and purse, in a kind of pocket between the outside and the lining. The straps had been readjusted with so much care, that there was no appearance of the knapsack having been disturbed; but when the soldier plunged his hand into the pocket above-mentioned, he found it empty. Struck with consternation, he grew pale, and retreated a step, crying: “How is this?—Nothing!”

Dagobert struck a few sparks, got a light, and saw that the window was indeed open, the table knocked over, and the lamp lying next to the knapsack. He closed the window, righted the little table, placed the knapsack on it, and began to unbuckle it to take out his portfolio, which had been stored along with his cross and purse in a pocket between the outside and the lining. The straps had been readjusted so carefully that there was no sign the knapsack had been tampered with; but when the soldier reached into the mentioned pocket, he found it empty. Shocked, he turned pale and stepped back, exclaiming: “What’s going on?—Nothing!”

“What is the matter?” said Blanche. He made her no answer. Motionless, he leaned against the table, with his hand still buried in the pocket. Then, yielding to a vague hope—for so cruel a reality did not appear possible—he hastily emptied the contents of the knapsack on the table—his poor half-worn clothes—his old uniform-coat of the horse-grenadiers of the Imperial Guard, a sacred relic for the soldiers—but, turn and return them as he would, he found neither his purse, nor the portfolio that contained his papers, the letters of General Simon, and his cross.

“What’s wrong?” asked Blanche. He didn’t respond. Frozen, he leaned against the table, his hand still deep in his pocket. Then, driven by a faint hope—since such a harsh reality didn’t seem believable—he quickly dumped the contents of the backpack onto the table—his worn-out clothes—his old uniform coat from the horse-grenadiers of the Imperial Guard, a treasured item for the soldiers—but no matter how he searched and flipped through them, he found neither his wallet nor the portfolio that held his documents, General Simon’s letters, and his medal.

In vain, with that serious childishness which always accompanies a hopeless search, he took the knapsack by the two ends, and shook it vigorously; nothing came out. The orphans looked on with uneasiness, not understanding his silence or his movements, for his back was turned to them. Blanche ventured to say to him in a timid voice: “What ails you—you don’t answer us.—What is it you are looking for in your knapsack?”

In vain, with that serious childishness that always comes with a hopeless search, he grabbed the knapsack by both ends and shook it hard; nothing came out. The orphans watched with unease, not understanding his silence or his actions, since his back was turned to them. Blanche hesitantly said to him, “What’s wrong with you? You’re not answering us. What are you looking for in your knapsack?”

Still mute, Dagobert searched his own person, turned out all his pockets—nothing!—For the first time in his life, perhaps, his two children, as he called them, had spoken to him without receiving a reply. Blanche and Rose felt the big tears start into their eyes; thinking that the soldier was angry, they darst not again address him.

Still silent, Dagobert searched himself, emptied all his pockets—nothing!—For the first time in his life, maybe, his two children, as he referred to them, had spoken to him without getting a response. Blanche and Rose felt tears welling up in their eyes; believing that the soldier was upset, they didn’t dare speak to him again.

“No, no! it is impossible—no!” said the veteran, pressing his hand to his forehead, and seeking in his memory where he might have put those precious objects, the loss of which he could not yet bring himself to believe. A sudden beam of joy flashed from his eyes. He ran to a chair, and took from it the portmanteau of the orphans; it contained a little linen, two black dresses, and a small box of white wood, in which were a silk handkerchief that had belonged to their mother, two locks of her hair, and a black ribbon she had worn round her neck. The little she possessed had been seized by the Russian government, in pursuance of the confiscation. Dagobert searched and researched every article—peeped into all the corners of the portmanteau—still nothing!

“No, no! That’s impossible—no!” said the veteran, pressing his hand to his forehead, trying to remember where he might have put those precious items, the loss of which he still couldn’t believe. Suddenly, a spark of joy lit up his eyes. He rushed to a chair and took the orphans' suitcase from it; inside were a few pieces of linen, two black dresses, and a small white wooden box, which contained a silk handkerchief that had belonged to their mother, two locks of her hair, and a black ribbon she used to wear around her neck. The little they had was taken by the Russian government due to the confiscation. Dagobert examined every item—looked into every corner of the suitcase—still nothing!

This time, completely worn out, leaning against the table, the strong, energetic man felt himself giving way. His face was burning, yet bathed in a cold sweat; his knees trembled under him. It is a common saying, that drowning men will catch at straws; and so it is with the despair that still clings to some shred of hope. Catching at a last chance—absurd, insane, impossible—he turned abruptly towards the orphans, and said to them, without considering the alteration in his voice and features: “I did not give them to you—to keep for me?—speak?”

This time, completely exhausted and leaning against the table, the strong, energetic man felt himself collapsing. His face was glowing, yet covered in a cold sweat; his knees shook beneath him. There's a saying that drowning people will grab at straws, and it's the same with despair that still clings to a bit of hope. Grasping at a final chance—absurd, insane, impossible—he suddenly turned towards the orphans and said to them, without realizing the change in his voice and expression: “I didn’t give them to you—to hold for me?—speak?”

Instead of answering, Rose and Blanche, terrified at his paleness and the expression of his countenance, uttered a cry. “Good heavens! what is the matter with you?” murmured Rose.

Instead of answering, Rose and Blanche, frightened by his pale face and the look on his expression, let out a scream. “Oh my gosh! What’s wrong with you?” whispered Rose.

“Have you got them—yes, or no?” cried in a voice of thunder the unfortunate, distracted man. “If you have not—I’ll take the first knife I meet with, and stick it into my body!”

“Do you have them—yes or no?” shouted the unfortunate, distressed man. “If you don’t—I’ll grab the first knife I find and plunge it into my body!”

“Alas! You are so good: pardon us if we have done anything to afflict you! You love us so much, you would not do us any harm.” The orphans began to weep, as they stretched forth their hands in supplication towards the soldier.

“Wow! You’re so kind: please forgive us if we’ve done anything to upset you! You care for us so much, you would never hurt us.” The orphans started to cry, as they reached out their hands in pleading towards the soldier.

He looked at them with haggard eye, without even seeing them; till, as the delusion passed away, the reality presented itself to his mind with all its terrible consequences. Then he clasped his hands together, fell on his knees before the bed of the orphans, leaned his forehead upon it, and amid his convulsive sobs—for the man of iron sobbed like a child—these broken words were audible: “Forgive me—forgive!—I do not know how it can be!—Oh! what a misfortune!—what a misfortune!—Forgive me!”

He stared at them with tired eyes, not really seeing them; until, as the illusion faded, the harsh reality hit him with all its awful consequences. Then he clasped his hands together, dropped to his knees beside the orphans' bed, rested his forehead on it, and through his shaky sobs—because the man of steel cried like a child—these broken words could be heard: “Forgive me—forgive!—I don’t know how this happened!—Oh! what a tragedy!—what a tragedy!—Forgive me!”

10121m
Original

At this outbreak of grief, the cause of which they understood not, but which in such a man was heart-rending, the two sisters wound their arms about his old gray head, and exclaimed amid their tears: “Look at us! Only tell us what is the matter with you?—Is it our fault?”

At this sudden wave of sorrow, the reason for which they didn’t understand, but which was so heartbreaking for such a man, the two sisters wrapped their arms around his old gray head and cried, “Look at us! Just tell us what’s wrong with you? Is it something we did?”

At this instant, the noise of footsteps resounded from the stairs, mingled with the barking of Spoil-sport, who had remained outside the door. The nearer the steps approached, the more furious became the barking; it was no doubt accompanied with hostile demonstrations, for the host was heard to cry out in an angry tone: “Hollo! you there! Call off your dog, or speak to him. It is Mr. Burgomaster who is coming up.”

At that moment, the sound of footsteps echoed from the stairs, mixed with the barking of Spoil-sport, who had stayed outside the door. The closer the steps got, the angrier the barking became; it was clearly accompanied by aggressive behavior, as the host was heard shouting in an annoyed tone: “Hey! You there! Call off your dog, or talk to him. It’s Mr. Burgomaster coming up.”

“Dagobert—do you hear?—it is the burgomaster,” said Rose.

“Dagobert—do you hear?—it's the mayor,” said Rose.

“They are coming upstairs—a number of people,” resumed Blanche.

“They're coming upstairs—quite a few people,” Blanche continued.

The word burgomaster recalled whatever had happened to the mind of Dagobert, and completed, so to express it, the picture of his terrible position. His horse was dead, he had neither papers nor money, and a day, a single day’s detention, might defeat the last hope of the sisters, and render useless this long and toilsome journey.

The word "burgomaster" reminded Dagobert of everything he had gone through, painting a complete picture of his awful situation. His horse was dead, he had no papers or money, and even just one day of being held up could destroy the sisters' last hope and make this long, difficult journey meaningless.

Men of strong minds, and the veteran was of the number, prefer great perils, positions of danger accurately defined, to the vague anxieties which precede a settled misfortune. Guided by his good sense and admirable devotion, Dagobert understood at once, that his only resource was now in the justice of the burgomaster, and that all his efforts should tend to conciliate the favor of that magistrate. He therefore dried his eyes with the sheet, rose from the ground, erect, calm, and resolute, and said to the orphans: “Fear nothing, my children; it is our deliverer who is at hand.”

Men with strong minds, like this veteran, prefer clear dangers over the vague anxieties that come before a definite misfortune. Guided by his good judgment and admirable dedication, Dagobert quickly realized that his only hope lay in the justice of the burgomaster, and that he needed to do everything he could to win that magistrate's favor. So he wiped his eyes with the sheet, stood up straight, calm, and determined, and said to the orphans: “Don’t be afraid, my children; our savior is on the way.”

“Will you call off your dog or no?” cried the host, still detained on the stairs by Spoil-sport, who, as a vigilant sentinel, continued to dispute the passage. “Is the animal mad, I say? Why don’t you tie him up? Have you not caused trouble enough in my house? I tell you, that Mr. Burgomaster is waiting to examine you in your turn, for he has finished with Morok.”

“Will you call off your dog or not?” shouted the host, still stuck on the stairs by Spoil-sport, who, as a watchful guard, kept blocking the way. “Is that animal crazy, I ask? Why don’t you tie him up? Haven’t you caused enough chaos in my house? I’m telling you, Mr. Burgomaster is waiting to talk to you next, since he’s done with Morok.”

Dagobert drew his fingers through his gray locks and across his moustache, clasped the collar of his top-coat, and brushed the sleeves with his hand, in order to give himself the best appearance possible; for he felt that the fate of the orphans must depend on his interview with the magistrate. It was not without a violent beating of the heart, that he laid his hand upon the door-knob, saying to the young girls, who were growing more and more frightened by such a succession of events: “Hide yourselves in your bed, my children; if any one must needs enter, it shall be the burgomaster alone.”

Dagobert ran his fingers through his gray hair and across his mustache, adjusted the collar of his coat, and brushed off the sleeves to look his best; he knew the fate of the orphans depended on his meeting with the magistrate. With his heart racing, he put his hand on the doorknob and told the young girls, who were getting more scared by everything happening: “Hide in your beds, my kids; if anyone must come in, it will only be the burgomaster.”

Thereupon, opening the door, the soldier stepped out on the landing place, and said: “Down, Spoil-sport!—Here!”

Thereafter, opening the door, the soldier stepped out onto the landing and said, “Down, Spoil-sport!—Here!”

The dog obeyed, but with manifest repugnance. His master had to speak twice, before he would abstain from all hostile movements towards the host. This latter, with a lantern in one hand and his cap in the other, respectfully preceded the burgomaster, whose magisterial proportions were lost in the half shadows of the staircase. Behind the judge, and a few steps lower, the inquisitive faces of the people belonging to the inn were dimly visible by the light of another lantern.

The dog obeyed, but clearly didn’t want to. His owner had to tell him twice before he stopped making any aggressive moves toward the host. The host, holding a lantern in one hand and his cap in the other, respectfully led the way for the burgomaster, whose authoritative figure faded into the low light of the staircase. Behind the judge, and a few steps down, the curious faces of the inn's patrons were faintly visible by the glow of another lantern.

Dagobert, having turned the dog into the room, shut the door after him, and advanced two steps on the landing-place, which was sufficiently spacious to hold several persons, and had in one corner a wooden bench with a back to it. The burgomaster, as he ascended the last stair, was surprised to see Dagobert close the door of the chamber, as though he wished to forbid his entrance. “Why do you shut that door?” asked he in an abrupt tone.

Dagobert, after letting the dog into the room, shut the door behind him and took two steps onto the landing, which was big enough for several people and had a wooden bench with a back in one corner. The burgomaster, as he climbed the last step, was surprised to see Dagobert close the door to the room, as if he wanted to prevent him from coming in. “Why are you shutting that door?” he asked abruptly.

“First, because two girls, whom I have the charge of, are in bed in that room; secondly, because your examination would alarm them,” replied Dagobert. “Sit down upon this bench, Mr. Burgomaster, and examine me here; it will not make any difference, I should think.”

“First, because I have two girls in that room who are in bed; and second, because your questioning might scare them,” Dagobert replied. “Please sit on this bench, Mr. Burgomaster, and question me here; I don't think it will make a difference.”

“And by what right,” asked the judge, with a displeased air, “do you pretend to dictate to me the place of your examination?”

“And by what right,” asked the judge, with a frown, “do you think you can tell me where your examination should happen?”

“Oh, I have no such pretension, Mr. Burgomaster!” said the soldier hastily, fearing above all things to prejudice the judge against him: “only, as the girls are in bed, and already much frightened, it would be a proof of your good heart to examine me where I am.”

“Oh, I don’t have any such pretension, Mr. Burgomaster!” said the soldier quickly, fearing more than anything to sway the judge against him: “it’s just that, since the girls are in bed and already very scared, it would show your good heart to question me here.”

“Humph!” said the magistrate, with ill-humor; “a pretty state of things, truly!—It was much worth while to disturb me in the middle of the night. But, come, so be it; I will examine you here.” Then, turning to the landlord, he added: “Put your lantern upon this bench, and leave us.”

“Humph!” said the magistrate, sounding annoyed; “what a situation we have here!—It was definitely worth waking me up in the middle of the night. Anyway, let’s get on with it; I’ll question you here.” Then, turning to the landlord, he added: “Put your lantern on this bench and leave us alone.”

The innkeeper obeyed, and went down, followed by his people, as dissatisfied as they were at being excluded from the examination. The veteran was left alone with the magistrate.

The innkeeper complied and went downstairs, followed by his staff, who were unhappy about being left out of the examination. The veteran was left alone with the magistrate.





CHAPTER XIII. THE JUDGEMENT.

The worthy burgomaster of Mockern wore a cloth cap, and was enveloped in a cloak. He sat down heavily on the bench. He was a corpulent man, about sixty, with an arrogant, morose countenance; and he frequently rubbed with his red, fat fist, eyes that were still swollen and blood shot, from his having been suddenly roused from sleep.

The respectable mayor of Mockern wore a cloth cap and was wrapped in a cloak. He plopped down heavily on the bench. He was a plump man, around sixty, with a proud, gloomy face; and he often rubbed his red, chubby fist against his eyes, which were still puffy and bloodshot from being abruptly woken up.

Dagobert stood bareheaded before him, with a submissive, respectful air, holding his old foraging cap in his hands, and trying to read in the sullen physiognomy of his judge what chance there might be to interest him in his favor—that is, in favor of the orphans.

Dagobert stood without a hat in front of him, looking submissive and respectful, holding his old foraging cap in his hands, and trying to figure out from the stern expression of his judge what chance he had to win him over—specifically, to win him over on behalf of the orphans.

In this critical juncture, the poor soldier summoned to his aid all his presence of mind, reason, eloquence and resolution. He, who had twenty times braved death with the utmost coolness—who, calm and serene, because sincere and tried, had never quailed before the eagle-glance of the Emperor, his hero and idol—now felt himself disconcerted and trembling before the ill-humored face of a village burgomaster. Even so, a few hours before, he had submitted, impassive and resigned, to the insults of the Prophet—that he might not compromise the sacred mission with which a dying mother had entrusted him—thus showing to what a height of heroic abnegation it is possible for a simple and honest heart to attain.

At this crucial moment, the poor soldier gathered all his composure, reasoning, speaking skills, and determination. He, who had faced death calmly more than twenty times—who, steady and composed because he was genuine and tested, had never flinched before the commanding gaze of the Emperor, his hero and idol—now found himself unsettled and trembling before the grumpy face of a village mayor. Just a few hours earlier, he had endured, seemingly unaffected and accepting, the insults of the Prophet—so as not to jeopardize the sacred mission entrusted to him by a dying mother—demonstrating how high a level of selflessness a simple and honest heart can reach.

“What have you to say in your justification? Come, be quick!” said the judge roughly, with a yawn of impatience.

“What do you have to say for yourself? Come on, hurry up!” the judge said gruffly, yawning with impatience.

“I have not got to justify myself—I have to make a complaint, Mr. Burgomaster,” replied Dagobert in a firm voice.

“I don’t need to justify myself—I need to make a complaint, Mr. Burgomaster,” Dagobert replied confidently.

“Do you think you are to teach me in what terms I am to put my questions?” exclaimed the magistrate, in so sharp a tone that the soldier reproached himself with having begun the interview so badly. Wishing to pacify his judge, he made haste to answer with submission:

“Do you really think you can tell me how to ask my questions?” the magistrate exclaimed sharply, making the soldier regret how he started the conversation. Wanting to calm his judge, he quickly responded with readiness to comply:

“Pardon me, Mr. Burgomaster, I have ill-explained my meaning. I only wished to say that I was not wrong in this affair.”

“Excuse me, Mr. Burgomaster, I didn’t explain myself well. I just meant to say that I wasn't in the wrong in this situation.”

“The Prophet says the contrary.”

“The Prophet says otherwise.”

“The Prophet?” repeated the soldier, with an air of doubt.

“The Prophet?” the soldier repeated, sounding unsure.

“The Prophet is a pious and honest man,” resumed the judge, “incapable of falsehood.”

“The Prophet is a devout and honest man,” the judge continued, “incapable of lying.”

“I cannot say anything upon that subject; but you are too just, and have too good a heart, Mr. Burgomaster, to condemn without hearing me. It is not a man like you that would do an injustice; oh, one can see that at a glance!”

“I can’t say anything about that, but you’re too fair and have too good a heart, Mr. Burgomaster, to judge without listening to me. You’re not the kind of person who would do something unjust; oh, that’s obvious at first glance!”

In resigning himself thus to play the part of a courtier, Dagobert softened as much as possible his gruff voice, and strove to give to his austere countenance a smiling, agreeable, and flattering expression. “A man like you,” he added, with redoubled suavity of manner, “a respectable judge like you, never shuts his ears to one side or the other.”

In accepting his role as a courtier, Dagobert did his best to soften his rough voice and tried to give his stern face a friendly, pleasant, and flattering expression. “A man like you,” he added, with even more politeness, “a respected judge like you, never turns a deaf ear to either side.”

“Ears are not in question, but eyes; and, though mine smart as if I had rubbed them with nettles, I have seen the hand of the brute-tamer, with a frightful wound on it.”

“Ears are not the issue, but eyes; and, although mine sting as if I've rubbed them with nettles, I've seen the hand of the animal trainer, with a terrible wound on it.”

“Yes, Mr. Burgomaster, it is very true; but consider, if he had shut his cages and his door, all this would not have happened.”

“Yes, Mr. Burgomaster, that's absolutely true; but think about it, if he had closed his cages and his door, none of this would have happened.”

“Not so; it is your fault. You should have fastened your horse securely to the manger.”

“Not true; it's your fault. You should have tied your horse securely to the feeder.”

“You are right, Mr. Burgomaster, certainly, you are right,” said the soldier, in a still more affable and conciliating voice. “It is not for a poor devil like me to contradict you. But supposing my horse was let loose out of pure malice, in order that he might stray into the menagerie—you will then acknowledge that it was not my fault. That is, you will acknowledge it if you think fit,” hastily added the soldier “I have no right to dictate to you in anything.”

“You're right, Mr. Burgomaster, absolutely, you’re right,” said the soldier, in an even friendlier and more accommodating tone. “It’s not for someone like me to argue with you. But if my horse got loose out of pure spite, just so he could wander into the menagerie—you have to admit that it wasn’t my fault. At least, you’ll admit it if you choose to,” the soldier quickly added, “I have no right to tell you what to think.”

“And why the devil should any one do you this ill-turn?”

“And why on earth would anyone do you this wrong?”

“I do not know, Mr. Burgomaster—but—”

“I’m not sure, Mr. Burgomaster—but—”

“You do not know—well, nor I either,” said the burgomaster impatiently. “Zounds! what a many words about the carcass of an old horse!”

“You don't know—well, neither do I,” said the mayor impatiently. “Wow! So many words about the body of an old horse!”

The countenance of the soldier, losing on a sudden its expression of forced suavity, became once more severe; he answered in a grave voice, full of emotion: “My horse is dead—he is no more than a carcass—that is true; but an hour ago, though very old, he was full of life and intelligence. He neighed joyously at my voice—and, every evening, he licked the hands of the two poor children, whom he had carried all the day—as formerly he had carried their mother. Now he will never carry any one again; they will throw him to the dogs, and all will be finished. You need not have reminded me harshly of it, Mr. Burgomaster—for I loved my horse!”

The soldier's face suddenly lost its forced smile and turned serious again; he replied in a deep, emotional voice: “My horse is dead—he's just a carcass now, and that's true; but an hour ago, even though he was old, he was full of life and spirit. He whinnied happily when he heard my voice—and every evening, he would lick the hands of the two poor kids he carried all day—just like he used to do for their mother. Now he’ll never carry anyone again; they’ll just throw him to the dogs, and that’ll be the end of it. You didn’t have to remind me so harshly of it, Mr. Burgomaster—because I loved my horse!”

By these words, pronounced with noble and touching simplicity, the burgomaster was moved in spite of himself, and regretted his hasty speech. “It is natural that you should be sorry for your horse,” said he, in a less impatient tone; “but what is to be done?—It is a misfortune.”

By these words, spoken with heartfelt simplicity, the mayor found himself touched despite his initial reactions and regretted his rash comments. “I understand you're upset about your horse,” he said, in a calmer tone; “but what can we do? It’s just bad luck.”

“A misfortune?—Yes, Mr. Burgomaster, a very great misfortune. The girls, who accompany me, were too weak to undertake a long journey on foot, too poor to travel in a carriage—and yet we have to arrive in Paris before the month of February. When their mother died, I promised her to take them to France, for these children have only me to take care of them.”

“A misfortune?—Yes, Mr. Mayor, a very big misfortune. The girls with me were too weak to go on a long journey by foot, too poor to travel by carriage—and we still need to get to Paris before February. When their mother passed away, I promised her I would take them to France because these kids only have me to look after them.”

“You are then their—”

“You are then their—”

“I am their faithful servant, Mr. Burgomaster; and now that my horse has been killed, what can I do for them? Come, you are good, you have perhaps children of your own; if, one day, they should find themselves in the position of my two little orphans—with no wealth, no resources in the world, but an old soldier who loves them, and an old horse to carry them along—if, after being very unfortunate from their birth—yes, very unfortunate, for my orphans are the daughters of exiles—they should see happiness before them at the end of a journey, and then, by the death of their horse, that journey become impossible—tell me, Mr. Burgomaster, if this would not touch your heart? Would you not find, as I do, that the loss of my horse is irreparable?”

“I am their loyal servant, Mr. Burgomaster; and now that my horse has been killed, what can I do for them? Come on, you’re a good person, and you probably have kids of your own. If one day they were to find themselves in the same situation as my two little orphans—with no money, no resources, just an old soldier who cares for them, and an old horse to carry them—if, after having such a tough start in life—yes, very tough, since my orphans are the daughters of exiles—they saw a chance of happiness at the end of a journey, only for that journey to be cut short by the death of their horse—tell me, Mr. Burgomaster, wouldn’t that tug at your heart? Would you not agree, as I do, that the loss of my horse is irreplaceable?”

“Certainly,” answered the burgomaster, who was not ill natured at bottom, and who could not help taking part in Dagobert’s emotion; “I now understand the importance of the loss you have suffered. And then your orphans interest me: how old are they?”

“Of course,” replied the mayor, who wasn’t mean at heart and couldn’t help but empathize with Dagobert’s feelings. “I now see how significant the loss you’ve experienced is. And your orphans interest me: how old are they?”

“Fifteen years and two months. They are twins.”

“Fifteen years and two months. They’re twins.”

“Fifteen years and two months—that is about the age of my Frederica.”

“Fifteen years and two months—that's roughly how old my Frederica is.”

“You have a young lady of that age?” cried Dagobert, once more awaking to hope; “ah, Mr. Burgomaster! I am really no longer uneasy about my poor children. You will do us justice.”

“You have a young lady of that age?” exclaimed Dagobert, suddenly feeling hopeful again; “ah, Mr. Burgomaster! I really don’t worry about my poor children anymore. You will make sure we get justice.”

“To do justice is my duty. After all, in this affair, the faults are about equal on both sides. You tied up your horse badly, and the brute tamer left his door open. He says: ‘I am wounded in the hand.’ You answer: ‘My horse has been killed—and, for a thousand reasons, the loss of my horse is irreparable.’”

"Doing what’s right is my job. In this situation, both sides share the blame. You tied your horse up poorly, and the brute tamer left his door wide open. He claims, 'I’ve hurt my hand.' You reply, 'My horse is dead—and for a thousand reasons, losing my horse is something I can never recover from.'"

“You make me speak better than I could ever speak on my own account, Mr. Burgomaster,” said the soldier, with a humble, insinuating smile; “but ‘tis what I meant to express—and, as you say yourself, Mr. Burgomaster, my horse being my whole fortune, it is only fair—”

“You make me sound better than I could ever express on my own, Mr. Burgomaster,” said the soldier, with a humble, flattering smile; “but that's what I intended to say—and, as you mentioned yourself, Mr. Burgomaster, my horse being my entire fortune, it's only fair—”

“Exactly so,” resumed the magistrate, interrupting the soldier; “your reasons are excellent. The Prophet—who is a good and pious man with all has related the facts to me in his own way; and then, you see, he is an old acquaintance. We are nearly all zealous Catholics here, and he sells to our wives such cheap and edifying little books, with chaplets and amulets of the best manufacture, at less than the prime cost. All this, you will say, has nothing to do with the affair; and you will be right in saying so: still I must needs confess that I came here with the intention—”

“Exactly,” the magistrate continued, cutting off the soldier. “Your reasoning is solid. The Prophet—who is a good and devout man—told me the story in his own way; plus, he’s an old friend of mine. Most of us here are dedicated Catholics, and he sells our wives affordable and uplifting little books, along with beautifully made rosaries and amulets, all at less than what they cost him to make. You might think this has nothing to do with the situation, and you’d be right to say that; still, I have to admit that I came here with the intention—”

“Of deciding against me, eh, Mr. Burgomaster?” said Dagobert, gaining more and more confidence. “You see, you were not quite awake, and your justice had only one eye open.”

“Deciding against me, huh, Mr. Burgomaster?” said Dagobert, growing more and more confident. “You see, you weren't fully awake, and your judgment had just one eye open.”

“Really, master soldier,” answered the judge with good humor, “it is not unlikely; for I did not conceal from Morok that I gave it in his favor. Then he said to me (very generously, by the way): ‘Since you condemn my adversary, I will not aggravate his position by telling you certain things—‘”

“Honestly, master soldier,” the judge replied with a chuckle, “it’s quite possible; I didn’t hide from Morok that I favored him. Then he said to me (very generously, I might add): ‘Since you’re condemning my opponent, I won’t make things worse for him by telling you certain things—‘”

“What! against me?”

“What! Against me?”

“Apparently so; but, like a generous enemy, when I told him that I should most likely condemn you to pay him damages, he said no more about it. For I will not hide from you, that, before I heard your reasons, I fully intended that you should make compensation for the Prophet’s wound.”

“Apparently so; but, like a generous enemy, when I told him that I would probably make you pay him damages, he didn’t say anything more about it. I won’t hide this from you: before I heard your reasons, I completely intended for you to compensate for the Prophet’s wound.”

“See, Mr. Burgomaster, how the most just and able persons are subject to be deceived,” said Dagobert, becoming once more the courtier; then, trying to assume a prodigiously knowing look, he added: “But such persons find out the truth at last, and are not to be made dupes of, whatever prophets may say.”

“See, Mr. Burgomaster, how even the most fair and capable people can be fooled,” said Dagobert, slipping back into his courtier role; then, trying to look extremely knowledgeable, he added: “But those people eventually discover the truth and won’t be taken in, no matter what the prophets claim.”

This poor attempt at a jest—the first and only one, perhaps, that Dagobert had ever been guilty of—will show the extremity to which he was reduced, and the desperate efforts of all kinds he was making to conciliate the good graces of his judge. The burgomaster did not at first see the pleasantry; he was only led to perceive it by the self satisfied mien of Dagobert, and by his inquiring glance, which seemed to say: “Is it not good, eh?—I am astonished at it myself.”

This awkward attempt at humor—the first and probably the only one Dagobert had ever tried—shows just how desperate he was and the lengths he was going to win over his judge. The mayor didn't initially catch the joke; he only started to realize it because of Dagobert's smug expression and his curious look, which seemed to ask, “Isn't it funny?—I can’t believe it myself.”

The magistrate began, therefore, to smile with a patronizing air, and, nodding his head, replied in the same jocular spirit: “Ha! Ha! Ha! You are right; the Prophet is out in his prophecy. You shall not pay him any damages. The faults on both sides are equal, and the injuries balance one another. He has been wounded, your horse has been killed; so you may cry quits, and have done with it.”

The magistrate then started smiling in a condescending way and, nodding his head, responded in the same joking manner: “Ha! Ha! Ha! You’re right; the Prophet missed the mark with his prophecy. You won’t owe him any damages. The mistakes on both sides are equal, and the injuries offset each other. He’s been hurt, your horse is dead; so you two can call it even and move on.”

“But how much then, do you think he owes me?” asked the soldier, with singular simplicity.

“But how much do you think he owes me?” asked the soldier, with a unique straightforwardness.

“How much?”

"How much is it?"

“Yes, Mr. Burgomaster, what sum will he have to pay me? Yes—but, before you decide, I must tell you one thing, Mr. Burgomaster. I think I shall be entitled to spend only part of the money in buying a horse. I am sure, that, in the environs of Leipsic, I could get a beast very cheap from some of the peasants; and, between ourselves, I will own to you, that, if I could meet with only a nice little donkey—I should not be over particular—I should even like it just as well; for, after my poor Jovial, the company of another horse would be painful to me. I must also tell you—”

“Yes, Mr. Burgomaster, how much will he need to pay me? Yes—but before you make a decision, I need to tell you something, Mr. Burgomaster. I think I’ll only be able to spend part of the money on a horse. I’m confident that I could find a cheap one from some of the peasants around Leipsic; and between us, I’ll admit that if I could just find a nice little donkey—I wouldn’t be too picky—I’d be perfectly fine with that too; because after my poor Jovial, having another horse would be too hard for me. I should also mention—”

“Hey-day!” cried the burgomaster, interrupting Dagobert, “of what money, what donkey, and what other horse are you talking? I tell you, that you owe nothing to the Prophet, and that he owes you nothing!”

“Hey-day!” shouted the mayor, cutting off Dagobert, “what money, what donkey, and what other horse are you talking about? I’m telling you, you don’t owe anything to the Prophet, and he doesn’t owe you anything!”

“He owes me nothing?”

“He owes me nothing?”

“You are very dull of comprehension, my good man. I repeat, that, if the Prophet’s animals have killed your horse, the Prophet himself has been badly wounded; so you may cry quits. In other words, you owe him nothing, and he owes you nothing. Now do you understand?”

“You're really not getting it, my good man. Let me say it again: if the Prophet’s animals have killed your horse, then the Prophet himself has also suffered severely; so consider it even. In other words, you don't owe him anything, and he doesn't owe you anything. Do you get it now?”

Dagobert, confounded, remained for some moments without answering, whilst he looked at the burgomaster with an expression of deep anguish. He saw that his judgment would again destroy all his hopes.

Dagobert, confused, stayed silent for a few moments as he stared at the burgomaster with a look of deep distress. He realized that his decision would once again crush all his hopes.

“But, Mr. Burgomaster,” resumed he, in an agitated voice, “you are too just not to pay attention to one thing: the wound of the brute-tamer does not prevent him from continuing his trade; the death of my horse prevents me from continuing my journey; therefore, he ought to indemnify me.”

“But, Mr. Burgomaster,” he said again, his voice shaking, “you’re too fair not to consider one thing: the injury to the animal trainer doesn’t stop him from doing his job; the death of my horse stops me from continuing my trip; therefore, he should compensate me.”

The judge considered he had already done a good deal for Dagobert, in not making him responsible for the wound of the Prophet, who, as we have already said, exercised a certain influence over the Catholics of the country by the sale of his devotional treasures, and also from its being known that he was supported by some persons of eminence. The soldier’s pertinacity, therefore, offended the magistrate, who, reassuming his lofty air, replied, in a chilling tone: “You will make me repent my impartiality. How is this? Instead of thanking me, you ask for more.”

The judge believed he had already done a lot for Dagobert by not holding him responsible for the Prophet's injury, who, as we've mentioned, had some influence over the local Catholics through the sale of his religious artifacts. It was also known that he had the backing of some prominent figures. The soldier's stubbornness, then, irritated the magistrate, who, regaining his authoritative demeanor, responded in a cold tone: “You’re going to make me regret my fairness. What’s going on? Instead of being grateful, you ask for more.”

“But, Mr. Burgomaster, I ask only for what is just. I wish I were wounded in the hand, like the Prophet, so that I could but continue my journey.”

“But, Mr. Burgomaster, I’m only asking for what’s fair. I wish I were injured in the hand, like the Prophet, so that I could still carry on with my journey.”

“We are not talking of what you wish. I have pronounced sentence—there is no more to say.”

“We're not discussing what you want. I've made my decision—there's nothing more to say.”

“But, Mr. Burgomaster—”

“But, Mr. Mayor—”

“Enough, enough. Let us go to the next subject. Your papers?”

“Alright, enough of that. Let's move on to the next topic. Do you have your papers?”

“Yes, we will speak about my papers; but I beg of you, Mr. Burgomaster, to have pity on those two children. Let us have the means to continue our journey, and—”

“Yes, we will talk about my papers; but I ask you, Mr. Burgomaster, to have mercy on those two children. Let us have the means to continue our journey, and—”

“I have done all I could for you—perhaps, more than I ought. Once again, your papers!”

“I've done everything I could for you—maybe even more than I should have. Once again, your papers!”

“I must first explain to you—”

“I need to first explain to you—”

“No! No explanation—your papers!—Or would you like me to have you arrested as a vagabond?”

“No! No explanation—your papers!—Or do you want me to call the cops and have you arrested as a drifter?”

“Me—-arrested!”

"Me—arrested!"

“I tell you that, if you refuse to show me your papers, it will be as if you had none. Now, those people who have no papers we take into custody till the authorities can dispose of them. Let me see your papers, and make haste!—I am in a hurry to get home.”

“I’m telling you that if you don’t show me your papers, it’ll be like you don’t have any. Now, people without papers get taken into custody until the authorities can deal with them. Show me your papers, and hurry up!—I need to get home.”

Dagobert’s position was the more distressing, as for a moment he had indulged in sanguine hope. The last blow was now added to all the veteran had suffered since the commencement of this scene, which was a cruel as well as dangerous trial, for a man of his character—upright, but obstinate—faithful, but rough and absolute—a man who, for a long time a soldier, and a victorious one, had acquired a certain despotic mariner of treating with civilians.

Dagobert's situation was even more painful because, for a brief moment, he had allowed himself to feel hopeful. This latest setback was just another burden added to everything the veteran had experienced since this ordeal started, which was a harsh and risky test for someone like him—honest but stubborn, loyal yet tough and uncompromising—a man who, after being a soldier for a long time and a successful one at that, had developed a somewhat authoritarian approach to dealing with civilians.

At these words—“your papers,” Dagobert became very pale; but he tried to conceal his anguish beneath an air of assurance, which he thought best calculated to gain the magistrate’s good opinion. “I will tell you all about it, Mr. Burgomaster,” said he. “Nothing can be clearer. Such a thing might happen to any one. I do not look like a beggar and a vagabond, do I? And yet—you will understand, that an honest man who travels with two young girls—”

At those words—“your papers,” Dagobert turned pale; but he tried to hide his distress behind a confident demeanor, which he thought would earn the magistrate’s approval. “I’ll explain everything, Mr. Burgomaster,” he said. “It’s all quite simple. This could happen to anyone. I don’t look like a beggar or a drifter, do I? And yet—you have to understand, an honest man traveling with two young girls—”

“No more words! Your papers!”

“No more words! Your documents!”

At this juncture two powerful auxiliaries arrived to the soldier’s aid. The orphans, growing more and more uneasy, and hearing Dagobert still talking upon the landing-place, had risen and dressed themselves; so that just at the instant, when the magistrate said in a rough voice—“No more words! Your papers!”—Rose and Blanche holding each other by the hand, came forth from the chamber.

At this point, two strong helpers came to the soldiers’ aid. The orphans, feeling increasingly anxious and hearing Dagobert still talking on the landing, had gotten up and gotten dressed. So just as the magistrate said in a harsh voice, “No more words! Show me your papers!” Rose and Blanche, holding hands, entered the room.

At sight of those charming faces, which their poor mourning vestments only rendered more interesting, the burgomaster rose from his seat, struck with surprise and admiration. By a spontaneous movement, each sister took a hand of Dagobert, and pressed close to him, whilst they regarded the magistrate with looks of mingled anxiety and candor.

At the sight of those lovely faces, which their simple mourning outfits only made more captivating, the mayor got up from his chair, filled with surprise and admiration. In an instinctive gesture, each sister took one of Dagobert's hands and leaned in close to him, while they looked at the magistrate with a mix of concern and sincerity.

It was so touching a picture, this of the old soldier presenting as it were to his judge the graceful children, with countenances full of innocence and beauty, that the burgomaster, by a sudden reaction, found himself once more disposed to sentiments of pity. Dagobert perceived it; and, still holding the orphans by the hand, he advanced towards him, and said in a feeling voice: “Look at these poor children, Mr. Burgomaster! Could I show you a better passport?” And, overcome by so many painful sensations—restrained, yet following each other in quick succession—Dagobert felt, in spite of himself, that the tears were starting to his eyes.

It was such a moving scene, with the old soldier presenting his graceful children to his judge, their faces full of innocence and beauty, that the burgomaster, feeling a sudden shift in emotion, found himself once again filled with pity. Dagobert noticed this; still holding the orphans' hands, he stepped closer and said in an earnest voice: “Look at these poor kids, Mr. Burgomaster! Is there a better way to show you my case?” Overwhelmed by so many painful emotions—held back yet coming one after another in quick succession—Dagobert felt, despite himself, tears welling up in his eyes.

Though naturally rough, and rendered still more testy by the interruption of his sleep, the burgomaster was not quite deficient in sense of feeling. He perceived at once, that a man thus accompanied, ought not to inspire any great distrust. “Poor dear children!” said he, as he examined them with growing interest; “orphans so young, and they come from far—”

Though naturally grumpy, and even more irritable because his sleep was interrupted, the burgomaster wasn’t completely lacking in empathy. He quickly realized that a man with children like these shouldn’t raise too much suspicion. “Poor dear kids!” he said, looking at them with increasing interest; “orphans so young, and they’ve come from so far—”

“From the heart of Siberia, Mr. Burgomaster, where their mother was an exile before their birth. It is now more than five months that we have been travelling on by short stages—hard enough, you will say, for children of their age. It is for them that I ask your favor and support for them against whom everything seems to combine to-day for, only just now, when I went to look for my papers, I could not find in my knapsack the portfolio in which they were, along with my purse and cross—for you must know, Mr. Burgomaster—pardon me, if I say it—‘tis not from vain glory—but I was decorated by the hand of the Emperor; and a man whom he decorated with his own hand, you see, could not be so bad a fellow, though he may have had the misfortune to lose his papers—and his purse. That’s what has happened to me, and made me so pressing about the damages.”

“From the heart of Siberia, Mr. Burgomaster, where their mother was an exile before they were born. It’s been more than five months since we started traveling in short stages—difficult enough, as you might agree, for children of their age. I'm asking for your help and support for them since everything seems to be against us right now. Just a moment ago, when I went to search for my papers, I couldn’t find the portfolio in my knapsack that had them, along with my wallet and cross—for you should know, Mr. Burgomaster—please forgive me for mentioning it—it’s not out of vanity, but I was honored by the Emperor himself; and a man who was decorated by him, you see, can’t be that bad, even if he has the misfortune of losing his papers—and his wallet. That’s what happened to me, which is why I’m so urgent about the damages.”

“How and where did you suffer this loss?”

“How and where did you experience this loss?”

“I do not know, Mr. Burgomaster; I am sure that the evening before last, at bed-time, I took a little money out of the purse, and saw the portfolio in its place; yesterday I had small change sufficient, and did not undo the knapsack.”

“I don’t know, Mr. Burgomaster; I’m sure that the night before last, at bedtime, I took a little money out of the purse and saw the portfolio there; yesterday I had enough small change and didn’t open the knapsack.”

“And where then has the knapsack been kept?”

“And where has the backpack been stored?”

“In the room occupied by the children: but this night—”

“In the room where the children were: but this night—”

Dagobert was here interrupted by the tread of some one mounting the stairs: it was the Prophet. Concealed in the shadow of the staircase, he had listened to this conversation, and he dreaded lest the weakness of the burgomaster should mar the complete success of his projects.

Dagobert was interrupted by someone coming up the stairs: it was the Prophet. Hidden in the shadow of the staircase, he had listened to their conversation and feared that the burgomaster's weakness might undermine the success of his plans.





CHAPTER XIV. THE DECISION.

Morok, who wore his left arm in a sling, having slowly ascended the staircase, saluted the burgomaster respectfully. At sight of the repulsive countenance of the lion-tamer, Rose and Blanche, affrighted, drew back a step nearer to the soldier. The brow of the latter grew dark, for he felt his blood boil against Morok, the cause of all his difficulties—though he was yet ignorant that Goliath, at the instigation of the Prophet, had stolen his portfolio and papers.

Morok, who had his left arm in a sling, slowly made his way up the staircase and respectfully greeted the mayor. Seeing the ugly face of the lion-tamer, Rose and Blanche stepped back, frightened, and moved closer to the soldier. The soldier’s expression darkened as he felt rage boiling inside him towards Morok, the source of all his troubles—though he was still unaware that Goliath, encouraged by the Prophet, had taken his portfolio and papers.

“What did you want, Morok?” said the burgomaster, with an air half friendly and half displeased. “I told the landlord that I did not wish to be interrupted.”

“What do you want, Morok?” said the burgomaster, with a vibe that was half friendly and half annoyed. “I told the landlord that I didn’t want to be disturbed.”

“I have come to render you a service, Mr. Burgomaster.”

“I’m here to help you, Mr. Burgomaster.”

“A service?”

"A service?"

“Yes, a great service; or I should not have ventured to disturb you. My conscience reproaches me.”

“Yes, it's a great service; otherwise, I wouldn’t have dared to bother you. My conscience is bothering me.”

“Your conscience.”

"Your conscience."

“Yes, Mr. Burgomaster, it reproaches me for not having told you all that I had to tell about this man; a false pity led me astray.”

“Yes, Mr. Burgomaster, it blames me for not having told you everything I knew about this man; a misguided sense of pity led me off track.”

“Yell, but what have you to tell?”

“Shout, but what do you want to say?”

Morok approached the judge, and spoke to him for sometime in a low voice.

Morok walked up to the judge and talked to him for a while in a low voice.

At first apparently much astonished, the burgomaster became by degrees deeply attentive and anxious; every now and then be allowed some exclamation of surprise or doubt to escape him, whilst he glanced covertly at the group formed by Dagobert and the two young girls. By the expression of his countenance, which grew every moment more unquiet, severe, and searching, it was easy to perceive that the interest which the magistrate had felt for the orphans and for the soldier, was gradually changed, by the secret communications of the Prophet, into a sentiment of distrust and hostility.

At first, the burgomaster seemed quite shocked, but gradually he became very attentive and worried. Every now and then, he let out an exclamation of surprise or uncertainty while sneaking glances at the group made up of Dagobert and the two young girls. By the look on his face, which became increasingly uneasy, serious, and probing, it was clear that the interest he had for the orphans and the soldier was slowly shifting, due to the Prophet's secretive comments, into feelings of distrust and hostility.

Dagobert saw this sudden revolution, and his fears, which had been appeased for an instant, returned with redoubled force; Rose and Blanche, confused, and not understanding the object of this mute scene, looked at the soldier with increased perplexity.

Dagobert witnessed this sudden change, and his fears, which had been calmed for a moment, returned with even greater intensity; Rose and Blanche, bewildered and not grasping the purpose of this silent scene, stared at the soldier with growing confusion.

“The devil!” said the burgomaster, rising abruptly; “all of this never occurred to me. What could I have been thinking of?—But you see, Morok, when one is roused up in the middle of the night, one has not always presence of mind. You said well: it is a great service you came to render me.”

“The devil!” said the mayor, standing up suddenly; “I never thought of any of this. What was I thinking?—But you see, Morok, when someone gets woken up in the middle of the night, they don't always think clearly. You're right: it's a big help you came to offer me.”

“I assert nothing positively, but—”

“I don’t state anything for sure, but—”

“No matter; ‘tis a thousand to one that you are right.”

“No worries; it’s a thousand to one that you’re right.”

“It is only a suspicion founded upon divers circumstances; but even a suspicion—”

“It’s just a suspicion based on various circumstances; but even a suspicion—”

“May give you scent of the truth. And here was I, going like a gull into the snare!—Once more, what could I have been thinking of?”

“May give you a whiff of the truth. And there I was, diving in like a gull into a trap!—Seriously, what was I thinking?”

“It is so difficult to be on guard against certain appearances.”

“It’s really hard to be vigilant against certain appearances.”

“You need not tell me so, my dear Morok, you need not tell me so.”

"You don't have to say that to me, my dear Morok, you don't have to say that."

During this mysterious conversation, Dagobert was on thorns; he saw vaguely that a violent storm was about to burst. He thought only of how he should still keep his anger within bounds.

During this mysterious conversation, Dagobert was on edge; he sensed that a violent storm was about to break. He focused solely on how to keep his anger in check.

Morok again approached the judge, and glancing at the orphans, recommenced speaking in a low voice. “Oh” cried the burgomaster, with, indignation, “you go too far now.”

Morok approached the judge again, and looking at the orphans, he started speaking in a low voice. “Oh,” exclaimed the burgomaster, filled with indignation, “you’ve gone too far now.”

“I affirm nothing,” said Morok, hastily; “it is a mere supposition founded on—” and he again brought his lips close to the ear of the judge.

“I don’t confirm anything,” said Morok quickly; “it’s just a guess based on—” and he leaned in again to whisper in the judge’s ear.

“After all, why not?” resumed the magistrate, lifting up his hands; “such people are capable of anything. He says that he brings them from the heart of Siberia: why may not all this prove to be a tissue of impudent falsehoods?—But I am not to be made a dupe twice,” cried the burgomaster, in an angry tone, for, like all persons of a weak and shifting character, he was without pity for those whom he thought capable of having beguiled his compassion.

“After all, why not?” the magistrate said, raising his hands. “These people can do anything. He claims to have brought them from the heart of Siberia: what if this is just a bunch of bold lies?—But I won’t be fooled again,” the burgomaster shouted angrily, for, like many people with a weak and changeable nature, he felt no sympathy for those he believed had taken advantage of his kindness.

“Do not be in a hurry to decide—don’t give to my words more weight than they deserve,” resumed Morok with a hypocritical affectation of humility. “I am unhappily placed in so false a position with regard to this man,”—pointing to Dagober—“that I might be thought to have acted from private resentment for the injury he has done me; perhaps I may so act without knowing it, while I fancy that I am only influenced by love of justice, horror of falsehood, and respect for our holy religion. Well—who lives long enough will know—and may heaven forgive me if I am deceived!—In any case, the law will pronounce upon it; and if they should prove innocent, they will be released in a month or two.”

“Don’t rush to make a decision—don’t give my words more importance than they deserve,” Morok continued, pretending to be humble. “I’m unfortunately in such a tricky situation with this man,”—pointing to Dagober—“that it might seem like I’m acting out of personal anger for the wrong he’s done to me; maybe I am, without realizing it, while I believe I’m just being driven by a love for justice, a disdain for dishonesty, and a respect for our sacred beliefs. Well—those who live long enough will find out—and may heaven forgive me if I’m wrong!—In any case, the law will decide; and if they turn out to be innocent, they’ll be released in a month or two.”

“And, for that reason, I need not hesitate. It is a mere measure of precaution; they will not die of it. Besides, the more I think of it, the more it seems probable. Yes this man is doubtless a French spy or agitator, especially when I compare these suspicions with the late demonstration of the students at Frankfort.”

“And for that reason, I shouldn't hesitate. It's just a precaution; they won’t die from it. Plus, the more I think about it, the more likely it seems. Yes, this man is definitely a French spy or troublemaker, especially when I compare these suspicions to the recent protest by the students in Frankfurt.”

“And, upon that theory, nothing is better fitted to excite and stir up those hot-headed youths than—” He glanced significantly at the two sisters; then, after a pause, he added with a sigh, “Satan does not care by what means he works out his ends!”

“And, based on that idea, nothing is better suited to provoke and rouse those passionate young people than—” He looked meaningfully at the two sisters; then, after a pause, he added with a sigh, “Satan doesn’t care how he achieves his goals!”

“Certainly, it would be odious, but well-devised.”

“Sure, it would be awful, but cleverly planned.”

“And then, Mr Burgomaster, look at him attentively: you will see that this man has a dangerous face. You will see—”

“And then, Mr. Burgomaster, take a good look at him: you’ll notice that this guy has a dangerous face. You’ll see—”

In continuing thus to speak in a low tone, Morok had evidently pointed to Dagobert. The latter, notwithstanding his self-command, felt that the restraint he had imposed upon himself, since his arrival at this unlucky inn, and above all wince the commencement of the conversation between Morok and the burgomaster, was becoming no longer bearable; besides, he saw clearly that all his efforts to conciliate the favor of the judge were rendered completely null by the fatal influence of the brute-tamer; so, losing patience, he advanced towards him with his arms folded on his breast, and said to him in a subdued voice: “Was it of me that you were whispering to Mr. Burgomaster?”

In continuing to speak in a low tone, Morok clearly gestured toward Dagobert. Despite his self-control, Dagobert felt that the restraint he had placed on himself since arriving at this unfortunate inn, especially since the conversation began between Morok and the mayor, was becoming unbearable. He also realized that all his attempts to win over the judge were completely undermined by the negative influence of the animal trainer. So, losing his patience, he approached him with his arms crossed over his chest and asked in a quiet voice, “Were you whispering about me to Mr. Mayor?”

“Yes,” said Morok, looking fixedly at him.

“Yes,” said Morok, staring at him intently.

“Why did you not speak out loud?” Having said this, the almost convulsive movement of his thick moustache, as he stood looping Morok full in the face, gave evidence of a severe internal conflict. Seeing that his adversary preserved a contemptuous silence, he repeated in a sterner voice: “I ask you, why you did not speak out loud to Mr. Burgomaster, when you were talking of me?”

“Why didn’t you speak up?” After saying this, the almost twitching movement of his thick mustache, as he stared directly at Morok, showed that he was struggling internally. Noticing that his opponent remained silently contemptuous, he insisted in a firmer tone: “I’m asking you, why didn’t you speak up to Mr. Burgomaster when you were talking about me?”

“Because there are some things so shameful, that one would blush to utter them aloud,” answered Morok insolently.

“Because there are some things so shameful that you'd be embarrassed to say them out loud,” Morok replied rudely.

Till then Dagobert had kept his arms folded; he now extended them violently, clenching his fists. This sudden movement was so expressive that the two sisters uttered a cry of terror, and drew closer to him.

Till then, Dagobert had kept his arms crossed; he now threw them open violently, clenching his fists. This sudden movement was so powerful that the two sisters gasped in fear and moved closer to him.

“Hark ye, Mr. Burgomaster!” said the soldier, grinding his teeth with rage: “bid that man go down, or I will not answer for myself!”

“Hear me, Mr. Burgomaster!” said the soldier, gritting his teeth in anger. “Tell that man to leave, or I can’t be responsible for my actions!”

“What!” said the burgomaster, haughtily; “do you dare to give orders to me?”

“What!” said the mayor, arrogantly. “Do you really think you can boss me around?”

“I tell you to make that man go down,” resumed Dagobert, quite beside himself, “or there will be mischief!”

“I’m telling you to make that guy go down,” Dagobert continued, completely losing his cool, “or there’s going to be trouble!”

“Dagobert!—good heaven!—be calm,” cried the children, grasping his hands.

“Dagobert!—oh my gosh!—stay calm,” shouted the kids, holding his hands.

“It becomes you, certainly—miserable vagabond that you are—not to say worse,” returned the burgomaster, in a rage: “it becomes you to give orders to me!—Oh! you think to impose upon me, by telling me you have lost your papers!—It will not serve your turn, for which you carry about with you these two girls, who, in spite of their innocent looks, are perhaps after all—”

“It definitely suits you—miserable wanderer that you are—not to say anything worse,” replied the mayor, furiously. “It suits you to give me orders! Oh! You think you can pull a fast one on me by claiming you’ve lost your papers! That won’t work, especially since you have these two girls with you, who, despite their sweet looks, might actually—”

“Wretch!” cried Dagobert, with so terrible a voice and gesture that the official did not dare to finish. Taking the children by the arm before they could speak a word, the soldier pushed them back into the chamber; then, locking the door, and putting the key into his pocket, he returned precipitately towards the burgomaster, who, frightened at the menacing air and attitude of the veteran, retreated a couple of steps, and held by one hand to the rail of the staircase.

“Wretch!” shouted Dagobert, with such a terrifying voice and gesture that the official didn’t dare to continue. Grabbing the children by the arm before they could say anything, the soldier shoved them back into the room; then, locking the door and putting the key in his pocket, he rushed back toward the burgomaster, who, intimidated by the veteran's threatening demeanor, stepped back a couple of paces and grasped the railing of the staircase with one hand.

“Listen to me!” said the soldier, seizing the judge by the arm. “Just now, that scoundrel insulted me—I bore with it—for it only concerned myself. I have heard patiently all your idle talk, because you seemed for a moment to interest yourself in those poor children. But since you have neither soul, nor pity, nor justice—I tell you that, burgomaster though you are—I will spurn you as I would spurn that dog,” pointing again to the Prophet, “if you have the misfortune to mention those two young girls, in any other way than you would speak of your own child!—Now, do you mark me?”

“Listen to me!” the soldier said, grabbing the judge by the arm. “Just now, that jerk insulted me—I put up with it because it only affected me. I've listened patiently to all your pointless chatter because you seemed to care for those poor kids for a moment. But since you have no soul, no compassion, and no sense of justice—I’m telling you, even though you’re the burgomaster—I will reject you like I would that dog,” pointing again at the Prophet, “if you dare to mention those two young girls in any way other than how you would talk about your own child!—Got it?”

“What!—you dare to say,” cried the burgomaster, stammering with rage, “that if I happen to mention two adventuresses—”

“What!—you really say,” shouted the mayor, tripping over his words in anger, “that if I happen to mention two con artists—”

“Hats off!—when you speak of the daughters of the Duke of Ligny,” cried the soldier, snatching the cap of the burgomaster and flinging it on the ground. On this act of aggression, Morok could not restrain his joy. Exasperated and losing all hope, Dagobert had at length yielded to the violence of his anger, after struggling so painfully against it for some hours.

“Hats off!—when you talk about the daughters of the Duke of Ligny,” cried the soldier, snatching the mayor's cap and throwing it on the ground. At this act of defiance, Morok couldn't contain his excitement. Frustrated and feeling utterly hopeless, Dagobert had finally given in to the rage he had been battling for hours.

When the burgomaster saw his cap at his feet, he looked at the brute tamer with an air of stupefaction, as if he hesitated to believe so great an enormity. Dagobert, regretting, his violence, and feeling that no means of conciliation note remained, threw a rapid glance around him, and, retreating several paces, gained the topmost steps of the staircase. The burgomaster stood near the bench, in a corner of the landing-place, whilst Morok, with his arm in the sling, to give the more serious appearance to his wound, was close beside him. “So!” cried the magistrate, deceived by the backward movement of Dagobert, “you think to escape, after daring to lift hand against me!—Old villain!”

When the mayor saw his cap at his feet, he looked at the animal trainer in shock, as if he couldn't believe such an outrageous act. Dagobert, regretting his violence and realizing that no way to make amends was left, quickly glanced around him and, stepping back several paces, made it to the top of the staircase. The mayor stood near the bench in a corner of the landing, while Morok, with his arm in a sling to make his injury look more serious, was close by his side. “So!” shouted the magistrate, misled by Dagobert's retreat, “you think you can escape after daring to lay a hand on me!—You old scoundrel!”

“Forgive me, Mr. Burgomaster! It was a burst of rashness that I was not able to control. I am sorry for it,” said Dagobert in a repentant voice, and hanging his head humbly.

“Please forgive me, Mr. Burgomaster! I acted impulsively and couldn’t help myself. I’m sorry,” Dagobert said with a guilty tone, lowering his head in shame.

“No pity for thee, rascal! You would begin again to smooth me over with your coaxing ways, but I have penetrated your secret designs. You are not what you appear to be, and there is perhaps an affair of state at the bottom of all this,” added the magistrate, in a very diplomatic tone. “All means are alike to those who wish to set Europe in flames.”

“No pity for you, troublemaker! You’d try to charm me again with your sweet talk, but I’ve seen through your hidden motives. You’re not who you seem to be, and there might be something political behind all this,” the magistrate said in a very diplomatic tone. “Any tactic is fair game for those who want to ignite Europe.”

“I am only a poor devil, Mr. Burgomaster; you, that have a good heart, will show me some mercy.”

“I’m just a poor guy, Mr. Burgomaster; you, with your good heart, will show me some mercy.”

“What! when you have pulled off my cap?”

“What! When you just took off my hat?”

“And you,” added the soldier, turning towards Morok, “you, that have been the cause of all this—have same pity upon me—do not bear malice!—You, a holy man, speak a word in my favor to Mr. Burgomaster.”

“And you,” the soldier said, turning to Morok, “you, who are the reason for all this—have some pity on me—don’t hold a grudge!—You, a holy man, say a word in my favor to Mr. Burgomaster.”

“I have spoken to him what I was bound to speak,” answered the Prophet ironically.

“I have told him what I was supposed to tell him,” replied the Prophet sarcastically.

“Oho! you can look foolish enough now, you old vagabond! Did you think to impose on me with lamentations?” resumed the burgomaster, advancing towards Dagobert. “Thanks be, I am no longer your dupe!—You shall see that we have good dungeons at Leipsic for French agitators and female vagrants, for your damsels are no better than you are. Come,” added he, puffing out his cheeks with an important air, “go down before me—and as for you, Morok—”

“Oho! You look pretty silly now, you old wanderer! Did you really think you could fool me with your whining?” the burgomaster said, stepping closer to Dagobert. “Thank goodness, I’m not falling for your tricks anymore! You’ll find we have some nice jails in Leipzig for French troublemakers and female drifters, since your girls are just as worthless as you are. Come on,” he added, puffing out his cheeks with importance, “get down before me—and as for you, Morok—”

The burgomaster was unable to finish. For some minutes Dagobert had only sought to gain time, and had cast many a side-glance at a half-open door on the landing-place, just opposite to the chamber occupied by the orphans: finding the moment favorable, he now rushed quick as lightning on the burgomaster, seized him by the throat, and dashed him with such violence against the door in question, that the magistrate, stupefied by this sudden attack, and unable to speak a word or utter a cry, rolled over to the further end of the room, which was completely dark. Then, turning towards Morok, who, with his arm encumbered by the sling, made a rush for the staircase, the soldier caught him by his long, streaming hair, pulled him back, clasped him with hands of iron, clapped his hand over his mouth to stifle his outcries, and notwithstanding his desperate resistance, dragged him into the chamber, on the floor of which the burgomaster lay bruised and stunned.

The burgomaster couldn't finish speaking. For a few minutes, Dagobert had been stalling and glancing at a half-open door on the landing, directly across from the room where the orphans were. Seeing the moment was right, he lunged at the burgomaster like a flash, grabbed him by the throat, and slammed him against the door with such force that the magistrate, shocked by the sudden attack and unable to say a word or cry out, tumbled to the far end of the completely dark room. Then, turning to Morok, who was trying to rush for the staircase with his arm in a sling, the soldier caught him by his long, flowing hair, yanked him back, held him with a vise-like grip, covered his mouth to muffle his screams, and despite Morok's desperate struggles, dragged him into the room where the burgomaster lay bruised and dazed on the floor.

Having double-locked the door, and put the key in his pocket, Dagobert descended the stairs at two bounds, and found himself in a passage, that opened on the court-yard. The gate of the inn was shut, and there was no possibility of escape on that side. The rain fell in torrents. He could see through the window of a parlor, in which a fire was burning, the host and his people waiting for the decision of the burgomaster. To bolt the door of the passage, and thus intercept all communication with the yard, was for the soldier the affair of an instant, and he hastened upstairs again to rejoin the orphans.

Having double-locked the door and put the key in his pocket, Dagobert dashed down the stairs two steps at a time and found himself in a hallway that led to the courtyard. The inn’s gate was shut, and there was no way to escape that way. The rain was pouring down. He could see through the window of a parlor, where a fire was burning, the innkeeper and his staff waiting for the burgomaster’s decision. For the soldier, it took just a moment to bolt the door of the hallway and cut off all communication with the yard, and he quickly headed back upstairs to join the orphans.

Morok, recovering from his surprise, was calling for help with all his might; but, even if the distance had permitted him to be heard, the noise of the wind and rain would have drowned his outcries. Dagobert had about an hour before him, for it would require some time to elapse before the length of his interview with the magistrate would excite astonishment; and, suspicion or fear once awakened, it would be necessary to break open two doors—that which separated the passage from the court-yard, and that of the room in which the burgomaster and the Prophet were confined.

Morok, getting over his shock, was yelling for help with all his strength; but even if he could be heard from a distance, the howling wind and pouring rain would have drowned out his cries. Dagobert had about an hour ahead of him, since it would take some time before the length of his meeting with the magistrate would raise any eyebrows; and once suspicion or fear was stirred, it would be necessary to break through two doors—the one that separated the hallway from the courtyard and the one to the room where the burgomaster and the Prophet were held.

“My children, it is now time to prove that you have a soldier’s blood in your veins,” said Dagobert, as he entered abruptly the chamber of the young girls, who were terrified at the racket they had heard for some minutes.

“My children, it’s time to show that you have a soldier’s blood in your veins,” said Dagobert, as he abruptly entered the girls’ room, where they were frightened by the noise they had heard for the past few minutes.

“Good heaven, Dagobert! what has happened?” cried Blanche.

“Good heavens, Dagobert! What happened?” cried Blanche.

“What do you wish us to do?” added Rose.

“What do you want us to do?” Rose added.

Without answering, the soldier ran to the bed, tore off the sheets, tied them strongly together, made a knot at one end, passed it over the top of the left half of the casement, and so shut it in. Thus made fast by the size of the knot, which could not slip through, the sheets, floating on the outside, touched the ground. The second half of the window was left open, to afford a passage to the fugitives.

Without answering, the soldier ran to the bed, ripped off the sheets, tied them securely together, made a knot at one end, passed it over the top of the left side of the window frame, and locked it in place. The knot was big enough that it couldn’t slip through, so the sheets hung down outside and touched the ground. The other half of the window was left open to provide a way for the escapees.

The veteran next took his knapsack, the children’s portmanteau, and the reindeer pelisse, and threw them all out of the window, making a sign to Spoil-sport to follow, to watch over them. The dog did not hesitate, but disappeared at a single bound. Rose and Blanche looked at Dagobert in amazement, without uttering a word.

The veteran then grabbed his backpack, the kids’ suitcase, and the reindeer coat, and tossed them all out the window, signaling for Spoil-sport to follow and keep an eye on them. The dog didn’t hesitate and jumped out in one go. Rose and Blanche stared at Dagobert in shock, unable to say anything.

“Now, children,” said he to them, “the doors of the inn are shut, and it is by this way,” pointing to the window, “that we must pass—if we would not be arrested, put in prison—you in one place, and I in the other—and have our journey altogether knocked on the head.”

“Now, kids,” he said to them, “the inn doors are closed, and we have to go this way,” pointing to the window, “if we don’t want to get caught and thrown in jail—you in one place and me in another—and have our whole trip ruined.”

“Arrested! put in prison!” cried Rose.

“Arrested! Put in jail!” shouted Rose.

“Separated from you!” exclaimed Blanche.

"Separated from you!" Blanche exclaimed.

“Yes, my poor children!—They have killed Jovial—we must make our escape on foot, and try to reach Leipsic—when you are tired, I will carry you, and, though I have to beg my way, we will go through with it. But a quarter of an hour later, and all will be lost. Come, children, have trust in me—show that the daughters of General Simon are no cowards—and there is yet hope.”

“Yes, my poor children! They’ve killed Jovial—we need to escape on foot and try to reach Leipzig. When you’re tired, I’ll carry you, and even if I have to beg my way, we’ll see this through. But in just fifteen minutes, everything will be lost. Come on, kids, trust me—show that General Simon’s daughters are no cowards—and there’s still hope.”

By a sympathetic movement, the sisters joined hands, as though they would meet the danger united. Their sweet faces, pale from the effect of so many painful emotions, were now expressive of simple resolve, founded on the blind faith they reposed in the devotion of the soldier.

By a sympathetic gesture, the sisters held hands, as if they intended to face the danger together. Their gentle faces, pale from experiencing so many painful emotions, now showed a clear determination based on the blind faith they had in the soldier's devotion.

“Be satisfied, Dagobert! we’ll not be frightened,” said Rose, in a firm voice.

“Be satisfied, Dagobert! We won’t be scared,” said Rose, in a firm voice.

“We will do what must be done,” added Blanche, in a no less resolute tone.

“We will do what needs to be done,” added Blanche, in a firmly determined tone.

“I was sure of it,” cried Dagobert; “good blood is ever thicker than water. Come! you are light as feathers, the sheet is strong, it is hardly eight feet to the ground, and the pup is waiting for you.”

“I knew it,” shouted Dagobert; “good blood is always thicker than water. Come on! You’re as light as a feather, the sheet is sturdy, it’s barely eight feet to the ground, and the pup is waiting for you.”

“It is for me to go first—I am the eldest for to-day,” cried Rose, when she had tenderly embraced Blanche; and she ran to the window, in order, if there were any danger, to expose herself to it before her sister.

“It’s my turn to go first—I’m the oldest today,” Rose exclaimed after hugging Blanche lovingly. She rushed to the window, ready to face any danger herself before her sister did.

Dagobert easily guessed the cause of this eagerness. “Dear children!” said he, “I understand you. But fear nothing for one another—there is no danger. I have myself fastened the sheet. Quick, my little Rose!”

Dagobert easily figured out why they were so eager. “Dear children!” he said, “I get it. But don’t worry about each other—there’s no danger. I’ve secured the sheet myself. Hurry, my little Rose!”

As light as a bird, the young girl mounted the ledge of the window, and assisted by Dagobert, took hold of the sheet, and slid gently down according to the recommendation of the soldier, who, leaning out his whole body, encouraged her with his voice.

As light as a bird, the young girl climbed onto the window ledge, and with Dagobert's help, grabbed the sheet and slid down carefully, following the soldier's advice, who leaned out and encouraged her with his voice.

“Don’t be afraid, sister!” said she, as soon as she touched the ground, “it is very easy to come down this way. And Spoil-sport is here, licking my hands.” Blanche did not long keep her waiting; as courageous as her sister, she descended with the same success.

“Don’t be scared, sis!” she said as soon as she hit the ground, “it’s really easy to come down like this. And Spoil-sport is here, licking my hands.” Blanche didn’t keep her waiting for long; as brave as her sister, she climbed down just as successfully.

“Dear little creatures! what have they done to be so unfortunate?—Thousand thunders! there must be a curse upon the family,” cried Dagobert, as, with heavy heart, he saw the pale, sweet face of the young girl disappear amid the gloom of the dark night, which violent squalls of wind and torrents of rain rendered still more dismal.

“Dear little creatures! What have they done to be so unfortunate?—A thousand thunders! There must be a curse on the family,” cried Dagobert, as, with a heavy heart, he watched the pale, sweet face of the young girl vanish into the gloom of the dark night, made even more dismal by strong winds and pouring rain.

“Dagobert, we are waiting for you; come quickly!” said the orphans in a low voice, from beneath the window. Thanks to his tall stature, the soldier rather leaped than glided to the ground.

“Dagobert, we're waiting for you; hurry up!” said the orphans quietly from beneath the window. Thanks to his height, the soldier practically jumped to the ground rather than climbed down.

Dagobert and the two young girls had not fled from the inn of the White Falcon more than a quarter of an hour, when a long crash resounded through the house. The door had yielded to the efforts of the burgomaster and Morok, who had made use of a heavy table as a battering ram. Guided by the light, they ran to the chamber of the orphans, now deserted. Morok saw the sheets floating from the casement, and cried: “Mr. Burgomaster, they have escaped by the window—they are on foot—in this dark and stormy night, they cannot be far.”

Dagobert and the two young girls had only been gone from the White Falcon inn for about fifteen minutes when a loud crash echoed through the building. The door had given way to the efforts of the mayor and Morok, who had used a heavy table as a battering ram. Following the light, they hurried to the orphans' room, now empty. Morok noticed the sheets billowing from the window and shouted, “Mr. Mayor, they’ve escaped through the window—they're on foot—in this dark and stormy night, they can't be far.”

“No doubt, we shall catch them, the miserable tramps! Oh, I will be revenged! Quick, Morok; your honor is concerned as well as mine.”

“No doubt, we’ll catch them, the pathetic stragglers! Oh, I will get my revenge! Hurry, Morok; your reputation is at stake just like mine.”

“My honor?—Much more is concerned than that, Mr. Burgomaster,” answered the Prophet, in a tone of great irritation. Then, rapidly descending the stairs, he opened the door of the court-yard, and shouted in a voice of thunder:

“My honor?—There’s a lot more at stake than that, Mr. Burgomaster,” answered the Prophet, sounding very irritated. Then, quickly going down the stairs, he opened the courtyard door and shouted in a booming voice:

“Goliath! unchain the dogs!—and, landlord! bring us lanterns, torches—arm your people—open the doors!—We must pursue the fugitives; they cannot escape us; we must have them—alive or dead!”

“Goliath! Unleash the dogs! And, landlord! Bring us lanterns and torches—get your people ready—open the doors! We need to chase down the escapees; they can’t get away from us; we have to find them—alive or dead!”





CHAPTER XV. THE DESPATCHES.

When we read, in the rules of the order of the Jesuits, under the title De formula scribendi (Institut. 2, 11, p. 125, 129), the development of the 8th part of the constitutions, we are appalled by the number of letters, narratives, registers, and writings of all kinds, preserved in the archives of the society.

When we read, in the rules of the Jesuit order, under the title De formula scribendi (Institut. 2, 11, p. 125, 129), about the development of the 8th part of the constitutions, we are struck by the sheer volume of letters, narratives, records, and writings of all kinds that are kept in the society's archives.

It is a police infinitely more exact and better informed than has ever been that of any state. Even the government of Venice found itself surpassed by the Jesuits: when it drove them out in 1606, it seized all their papers, and reproached them for their great and laborious curiosity. This police, this secret inquisition, carried to such a degree of perfection, may give some idea of the strength of a government, so well-informed so persevering in its projects, so powerful by its unity, and, as the constitutions have it, by the union of its members. It is not hard to understand, what immense force must belong to the heads of this society, and how the general of the Jesuits could say to the Duke de Brissac: “From this room, your grace, I govern not only Paris, but China—not only China, but the whole world—and all without any one knowing how it is done:” (Constitution of the Jesuits, edited by Paulin, Paris, 1843.)

It is a police force that is infinitely more precise and better informed than any state has ever had. Even the Venetian government found itself outmatched by the Jesuits: when it expelled them in 1606, it confiscated all their documents and criticized them for their extensive and diligent curiosity. This police force, this secret inquisition, taken to such a level of perfection, gives some idea of the strength of a government that is so well-informed, so persistent in its plans, and so powerful in its unity, as the constitutions describe it, by the cooperation of its members. It's easy to see the immense power that must reside with the leaders of this society, and how the Jesuit general could tell the Duke de Brissac: “From this room, your grace, I govern not only Paris, but China—not only China, but the whole world—and all without anyone knowing how it’s done:” (Constitution of the Jesuits, edited by Paulin, Paris, 1843.)

Morok, the lion-tamer, seeing Dagobert deprived of his horse, and stripped of his money and papers, and thinking it was thus out of his power to continue his journey, had, previous to the arrival of the burgomaster, despatched Karl to Leipsic, as the bearer of a letter which he was to put immediately into the post. The address of this letter was as follows: “A Monsieur Rodin, Rue du Milieu des Ursins, Paris.”

Morok, the lion tamer, noticing that Dagobert had lost his horse and was robbed of his money and documents, and thinking he wouldn’t be able to continue his journey, had sent Karl to Leipzig before the burgomaster arrived, as the messenger of a letter that he was to drop in the post right away. The address on this letter was: “To Monsieur Rodin, Rue du Milieu des Ursins, Paris.”

About the middle of this obscure and solitary street, situate below the level of the Quai Napoleon, which it joins not far from the Rue Saint Landry, there stood a house of unpretentious appearance, at the bottom of a dark and narrow court-yard, separated from the street by a low building in front, with arched doorway, and two windows protected by thick iron bars. Nothing could be more simple than the interior of this quiet dwelling, as was sufficiently shown by the furniture of a pretty large room on the ground floor. The walls of this apartment were lined with old gray wainscot; the tiled floor was painted red, and carefully polished; curtains of white calico shaded the windows.

About the middle of this obscure and quiet street, located below the level of the Quai Napoleon, which it connects to not far from Rue Saint Landry, there was a house with a modest appearance at the end of a dark and narrow courtyard, separated from the street by a low building in front, which had an arched doorway and two windows protected by heavy iron bars. The interior of this peaceful home was incredibly simple, as was clear from the furniture in a fairly large room on the ground floor. The walls of this room were lined with old gray paneling; the tiled floor was painted red and well-polished; white cotton curtains covered the windows.

A sphere of about four feet in diameter, raised on a pedestal of massive oak, stood at one end of the room, opposite to the fireplace. Upon this globe, which was painted on a large scale, a host of little red crosses appeared scattered over all parts of the world—from the North to the South, from the rising to the setting sun, from the most barbarous countries, from the most distant isles, to the centres of civilization, to France itself. There was not a single country which did not present some spots marked with these red crosses, evidently indicative of stations, or serving as points of reference.

A sphere about four feet in diameter, elevated on a sturdy oak pedestal, stood at one end of the room, across from the fireplace. On this globe, which was painted in large detail, numerous little red crosses were scattered all over the world—from the North to the South, from the rising to the setting sun, from the most remote countries to the furthest islands, all the way to the heart of civilization, including France itself. There wasn't a single country that didn't have some spots marked with these red crosses, clearly indicating stations or serving as reference points.

Before a table of black wood, loaded with papers, and resting against the wall near the chimney, a chair stood empty. Further on, between the two windows, was a large walnut-wood desk, surmounted by shelves full of pasteboard boxes.

Before a black wooden table piled with papers and leaning against the wall by the fireplace, an empty chair stood. Further along, between the two windows, there was a large walnut desk topped with shelves full of cardboard boxes.

At the end of the month of October, 1831, about eight o’clock in the morning, a man sat writing at this desk. This was M. Rodin, the correspondent of Morok, the brute-tamer.

At the end of October 1831, around eight o’clock in the morning, a man was sitting at this desk writing. This was M. Rodin, the correspondent of Morok, the animal trainer.

About fifty years of age, he wore an old, shabby, olive greatcoat, with a greasy collar, a snuff-powdered cotton handkerchief for a cravat, and waistcoat and trousers of threadbare black cloth. His feet, buried in loose varnished shoes, rested on a petty piece of green baize upon the red, polished floor. His gray hair lay flat on his temples, and encircled his bald forehead; his eyebrows were scarcely marked; his upper eyelid, flabby and overhanging, like the membrane which shades the eyes of reptiles, half concealed his small, sharp, black eye. His thin lips, absolutely colorless, were hardly distinguishable from the wan hue of his lean visage, with its pointed nose and chin; and this livid mask (deprived as it were of lips) appeared only the more singular, from its maintaining a death-like immobility. Had it not been for the rapid movement of his fingers, as, bending over the desk, he scratched along with his pen, M. Rodin might have been mistaken for a corpse.

About fifty years old, he wore an old, shabby olive greatcoat with a greasy collar, a cotton handkerchief dusted with snuff for a cravat, and a waistcoat and trousers made of worn-out black fabric. His feet, tucked into loose varnished shoes, rested on a small piece of green felt on the red, polished floor. His gray hair lay flat against his temples and surrounded his bald forehead; his eyebrows were barely noticeable; his upper eyelid, droopy and sagging like the membrane that shades a reptile's eyes, partially hid his small, sharp black eye. His thin lips, completely colorless, were hardly different from the pale hue of his skinny face, with its pointed nose and chin; and this pale mask (as if it were missing lips) seemed even stranger because it remained eerily still. If it weren't for the quick movements of his fingers as he bent over the desk, scratching with his pen, M. Rodin might have been mistaken for a corpse.

By the aid of a cipher (or secret alphabet) placed before him he was copying certain passages from a long sheet full of writing, in a manner quite unintelligible to those who did not possess the key to the system. Whilst the darkness of the day increased the gloom of the large, cold, naked-looking apartment, there was something awful in the chilling aspect of this man, tracing his mysterious characters in the midst of profound silence.

With the help of a cipher (or secret alphabet) in front of him, he was copying certain passages from a long sheet filled with writing, in a way that was completely unintelligible to anyone who didn't have the key to the system. As the day's darkness deepened the gloom of the large, cold, bare-looking room, there was something eerie about this man, tracing his mysterious characters in the midst of profound silence.

The clock struck eight. The dull sound of the knocker at the outer door was heard, then a bell tinkled twice, several doors opened and shut, and a new personage entered the chamber. On seeing him, M. Rodin rose from the desk, stuck his pen between his teeth, bowed with a deeply submissive air, and sat down again to his work without uttering a word.

The clock struck eight. The dull sound of the knocker on the outer door echoed, then a bell rang twice, several doors opened and closed, and a new figure walked into the room. Upon seeing him, M. Rodin stood up from the desk, held his pen between his teeth, bowed deeply in a submissive manner, and sat back down to continue his work without saying a word.

The two formed a striking contrast to one another. The newcomer, though really older than he seemed, would have passed for thirty-six or thirty eight years of age at most. His figure was tall and shapely, and few could have encountered the brightness of his large gray eye, brilliant as polished steel. His nose, broad at the commencement, formed a well-cut square at its termination; his chin was prominent, and the bluish tints of his close-shaved beard were contrasted with the bright carnation of his lips, and the whiteness of his fine teeth. When he took off his hat to change it for a black velvet cap which he found on the small table, he displayed a quantity of light chestnut hair, not yet silvered by time. He was dressed in a long frock-coat, buttoned up to the neck in military fashion.

The two were a striking contrast to each other. The newcomer, though actually older than he appeared, could easily be mistaken for thirty-six or thirty-eight at most. He was tall and well-built, and few could have missed the brilliance of his large gray eyes, shining like polished steel. His nose was broad at the base and nicely shaped to a square at the tip; his chin was prominent, and the bluish tones of his closely shaved beard contrasted with the vibrant color of his lips and the whiteness of his nice teeth. When he took off his hat to swap it for a black velvet cap he found on the small table, he revealed a thick head of light chestnut hair, not yet touched by gray. He wore a long frock coat, buttoned up to the neck in a military style.

The piercing glance and broad forehead of this man revealed a powerful intellect, even as the development of his chest and shoulders announced a vigorous physical organization; whilst his gentlemanly appearance, the perfection of his gloves and boots, the light perfume which hung about his hair and person, the grace and ease of his least movements, betrayed what is called the man of the world, and left the impression that he had sought or might still seek every kind of success, from the most frivolous to the most serious. This rare combination of strength of mind, strength of body, and extreme elegance of manners, was in this instance rendered still more striking by the circumstance, that whatever there might be of haughtiness or command in the upper part of that energetic countenance, was softened down, and tempered by a constant but not uniform smile—for, as occasion served, this smile became either kind or sly, cordial or gay, discreet or prepossessing, and thus augmented the insinuating charm of this man, who, once seen, was never again forgotten. But, in yielding to this involuntary sympathy, the doubt occurred if the influence was for good—or for evil.

The piercing gaze and broad forehead of this man showed a powerful intellect, just as the development of his chest and shoulders indicated a strong physique. His polished appearance, the perfection of his gloves and boots, the light fragrance that lingered around his hair and person, and the grace and ease of his slightest movements revealed the essence of a cosmopolitan, leaving the impression that he had pursued or might still pursue every type of success, from the most trivial to the most significant. This rare mix of mental strength, physical prowess, and extreme elegance of manner was made even more striking by the fact that any of the haughtiness or authority in the upper part of that dynamic face was softened and balanced by a constant but varied smile—since, depending on the moment, this smile could be kind or sly, warm or cheerful, discreet or charming, thus enhancing the alluring charm of this man, who, once seen, was never forgotten. However, as I succumbed to this involuntary attraction, I wondered whether his influence was for good or for ill.

M. Rodin, the secretary of the newcomer, continued to write.

M. Rodin, the new guy's secretary, kept writing.

“Are there any letters from Dunkirk, Rodin?” inquired his master.

“Are there any letters from Dunkirk, Rodin?” his master asked.

“Post not yet in.”

"Mail not delivered yet."

“Without being positively uneasy as to my mother’s health, since she was already convalescent,” resumed the other, “I shall only be quite reassured by a letter from my excellent friend, the Princess de Saint Dizier. I shall have good news this morning, I hope.”

“While I'm not overly worried about my mother's health, since she's already on the mend,” the other continued, “I'll only feel completely at ease when I get a letter from my good friend, the Princess de Saint Dizier. I hope to hear some good news this morning.”

“It is to be desired,” said the secretary, as humble and submissive as he was laconic and impassible.

“It is to be desired,” said the secretary, as humble and submissive as he was brief and unflappable.

“Certainly it is to be desired,” resumed his master; “for one of the brightest days of my life was when the Princess de Saint-Dizier announced to me that this sudden and dangerous illness had yielded to the care and attention with which she surrounds my mother. Had it not been for that I must have gone down to her instantly, though my presence here is very necessary.”

“Of course it’s something to hope for,” his master continued; “because one of the best days of my life was when Princess de Saint-Dizier told me that this sudden and serious illness had responded to the care and attention she gives my mother. If it weren’t for that, I would have had to rush to her side, even though my being here is very important.”

Then, approaching the desk, he added: “Is the summary of the foreign correspondence complete?”

Then, walking up to the desk, he added: “Is the summary of the foreign correspondence done?”

“Here is the analysis.”

“Here’s the analysis.”

“The letters are still sent under envelope to the places named, and are then brought here as I directed?”

“The letters are still sent in an envelope to the specified locations, and then they are brought here as I instructed?”

“Always.”

"Always."

“Read to me the notes of this correspondence; if there are any letters for me to answer, I will tell you.” And Rodin’s master began to walk up and down the room, with his hands crossed behind his back, dictating observations of which Rodin took careful note.

“Read me the notes from this correspondence; if there are any letters I need to respond to, I’ll let you know.” And Rodin’s master started pacing the room, his hands crossed behind his back, dictating remarks that Rodin noted down carefully.

The secretary turned to a pretty large pile of papers, and thus began:

The secretary turned to a pretty big stack of papers, and then began:

“Don Raymond Olivarez acknowledges from Cadiz receipt of letter No.19; he will conform to it, and deny all share in the abduction.”

“Don Raymond Olivarez acknowledges receipt of letter No.19 from Cadiz; he will comply with it and deny any involvement in the abduction.”

“Very well; file it.”

"Okay; file it."

“Count Romanoff, of Riga, finds himself in a position of pecuniary embarrassment.”

“Count Romanoff from Riga is in a tough financial spot.”

“Let Duplessis send him fifty louis; I formerly served as captain in his regiment, and he has since given us good information.”

“Let Duplessis send him fifty louis; I used to be a captain in his regiment, and he has since provided us with valuable information.”

“They have received at Philadelphia the last cargo of Histories of France, expurgated for the use of the faithful they require some more of the same sort.”

“They have received the latest shipment of French histories in Philadelphia, edited for the faithful, and they need more of the same.”

“Take note of it, and write to Duplessis. Go on.”

“Take note of it, and write to Duplessis. Go ahead.”

“M. Spindler sends from Namur the secret report on M. Ardouin.”

“M. Spindler sends the confidential report on M. Ardouin from Namur.”

“To be examined.”

"To be checked."

“M. Ardouin sends from the same town the secret report on M. Spindler.”

“M. Ardouin sends the secret report on M. Spindler from the same town.”

“To be examined.”

"To be reviewed."

“Doctor Van Ostadt, of the same town, sends a confidential note on the subject of Messrs. Spindler and Ardouin.”

“Doctor Van Ostadt, from the same town, sends a private note regarding Messrs. Spindler and Ardouin.”

“To be compared. Go on!”

"Let’s compare. Go ahead!"

“Count Malipierri, of Turin, announces that the donation of 300,000 francs is signed.”

“Count Malipierri from Turin announces that the donation of 300,000 francs is finalized.”

“Inform Duplessis. What next?”

"Notify Duplessis. What's next?"

“Don Stanislaus has just quitted the waters of Baden with Queen Marie Ernestine. He informs us that her majesty will receive with gratitude the promised advices, and will answer them with her own hand.”

“Don Stanislaus has just left the waters of Baden with Queen Marie Ernestine. He tells us that her majesty will gratefully receive the promised advice and will reply herself.”

“Make a note of it. I will myself write to the queen.”

“Take note of it. I will write to the queen myself.”

Whilst Rodin was inscribing a few remarks on the margin of the paper, his master, continuing to walk up and down the room, found himself opposite to the globe marked with little red crosses, and stood contemplating it for a moment with a pensive air.

While Rodin was jotting down a few notes in the margin of the paper, his master, pacing back and forth in the room, ended up facing the globe marked with small red crosses and paused to look at it for a moment with a thoughtful expression.

Rodin continued: “In consequence of the state of the public mind in certain parts of Italy, where sundry agitators have turned their eyes in the direction of France, Father Arsenio writes from Milan, that it would be of importance to distribute profusely in that country, some little book, in which the French would be represented as impious and debauched, rapacious and bloody.”

Rodin continued: “Due to the state of public opinion in some areas of Italy, where various agitators are looking towards France, Father Arsenio writes from Milan that it would be important to widely distribute a small book in that country, portraying the French as wicked and immoral, greedy and violent.”

“The idea is excellent. We might turn to good account the excesses committed by our troops in Italy during the wars of the Republic. You must employ Jacques Dumoulin to write it. He is full of gall, spite, and venom: the pamphlet will be scorching. Besides, I may furnish a few notes; but you must not pay Dumoulin till after delivery of the manuscript.”

“The idea is great. We could make good use of the excesses committed by our troops in Italy during the Republic's wars. You should get Jacques Dumoulin to write it. He’s full of bitterness, resentment, and venom: the pamphlet will be burning. Plus, I can provide a few notes; but you shouldn't pay Dumoulin until after he delivers the manuscript.”

“That is well understood: for, if we were to pay him beforehand, he would be drunk for a week in some low den. It was thus we had to pay him twice over for his virulent attack on the pantheistic tendencies of Professor Martin’s philosophy.”

“That is clear: if we paid him in advance, he would spend a week drunk in some dive. So we had to pay him twice for his harsh critique of the pantheistic views in Professor Martin’s philosophy.”

“Take note of it—and go on!”

“Take note of it—and move on!”

“The merchant announces that the clerk is about to send the banker to give in his accounts. You understand?’ added Rodin, after pronouncing these words with a marked emphasis.

“The merchant announces that the clerk is about to send the banker to settle his accounts. You get it?” added Rodin, emphasizing these words.

“Perfectly,” said the other, with a start; “they are but the expressions agreed on. What next?”

“Exactly,” said the other, surprised; “they're just the terms we've all settled on. What comes next?”

“But the clerk,” continued the secretary, “is restrained by a last scruple.”

“But the clerk,” the secretary continued, “is held back by one last hesitation.”

After a moment’s silence, during which the features of Rodin’s master worked strongly, he thus resumed: “They must continue to act on the clerk’s mind by silence and solitude; then, let him read once more the list of cases in which regicide is authorized and absolved. Go on!”

After a brief pause, during which Rodin’s expression was intense, he continued: “They need to keep influencing the clerk’s thoughts through silence and solitude; then, let him read the list of cases again where regicide is permitted and forgiven. Proceed!”

“The woman Sydney writes from Dresden, that she waits for instructions. Violent scenes of jealousy on her account have again taken place between the father and son; but neither from these new bursts of mutual hatred, nor from the confidential communications which each has made to her against his rival, has she yet been able to glean the information required. Hitherto, she has avoided giving the preference to one or the other; but, should this situation be prolonged, she fears it may rouse their suspicion. Which ought she then to choose—the father or the son?”

“The woman Sydney writes from Dresden, saying that she’s waiting for instructions. There have been more violent outbursts of jealousy between the father and son over her; yet, from these new episodes of mutual hatred, as well as the private talks each has had with her against the other, she still hasn’t been able to gather the information she needs. So far, she has managed to avoid picking sides; but if this situation goes on much longer, she worries it might raise their suspicions. So, who should she choose—the father or the son?”

“The son—for jealous resentment will be much more violent and cruel in the old man, and, to revenge himself for the preference bestowed upon his son, he will perhaps tell what they have both such an interest to conceal. The next?”

“The son—because jealousy will be much more intense and harsh in the old man, and to get back at his son for the favoritism shown towards him, he might spill the secrets that they both have a strong reason to keep hidden. What’s next?”

“Within the last three years, two maid-servants of Ambrosius whom we placed in that little parish in the mountains of the Valais, have disappeared, without any one knowing what has become of them. A third has just met with the same fate. The Protestants of the country are roused—talk of murder with frightful attendant circumstances—”

“Over the past three years, two maids of Ambrosius that we sent to that small parish in the mountains of Valais have gone missing, and nobody knows what happened to them. A third one has just suffered the same fate. The local Protestants are alarmed—there's talk of murder with horrifying details—”

“Until there is proof positive and complete of the fact, Ambrosius must be defended against these infamous calumnies, the work of a party that never shrinks from; monstrous inventions. Go on!”

“Until there is definite and complete evidence of the truth, Ambrosius must be defended against these vicious slanders, the handiwork of a group that never hesitates to resort to outrageous fabrications. Keep going!”

“Thompson, of Liverpool, has at length succeeded in procuring for Justin the place of agent or manager to Lord Stewart, a rich Irish Catholic, whose head grows daily weaker.”

“Thompson, from Liverpool, has finally managed to secure Justin the position of agent or manager for Lord Stewart, a wealthy Irish Catholic, whose mind is getting weaker every day.”

“Let the fact be once verified, and Thompson shall have a premium of fifty louis. Make a note of it for Duplessis. Proceed.”

“Once we verify the fact, Thompson will receive a bonus of fifty louis. Make a note of it for Duplessis. Go ahead.”

“Frantz Dichstein, of Vienna,” resumed Rodin, “announces that his father has just died of the cholera, in a little village at some leagues from that city: for the epidemic continues to advance slowly, coming from the north of Russia by way of Poland.”

“Frantz Dichstein, from Vienna,” Rodin continued, “has just announced that his father has died from cholera in a small village a few leagues away from the city. The epidemic is still spreading slowly, making its way from northern Russia through Poland.”

“It is true,” said Rodin’s master, interrupting him; “may its terrible march be stayed, and France be spared.”

“It’s true,” said Rodin’s master, cutting him off; “may its terrible march come to a halt, and may France be spared.”

“Frantz Dichstein,” resumed Rodin, “says that his two brothers are determined to contest the donation made by his father, but that he is of an opposite opinion.”

“Frantz Dichstein,” Rodin continued, “says that his two brothers are set on challenging the donation made by their father, but he feels differently.”

“Consult the two persons that are charged with all matters of litigation. What next?”

“Talk to the two people who are responsible for all legal issues. What’s next?”

“The Cardinal Prince d’Amalfi will conform to the three first points of the proposal: he demands to make a reservation upon the fourth point.”

“The Cardinal Prince d’Amalfi will agree to the first three points of the proposal; he insists on making a reservation about the fourth point.”

“No reserve!—Either full and absolute acceptance—or else war—and (mark me well) war without mercy—on him and his creatures. Go on!”

“No holding back!—It’s either complete and total acceptance—or it’s war—and (pay close attention) war without mercy—against him and his followers. Go on!”

“Fra Paolo announces that the Prince Boccari, chief of a redoubtable secret society, in despair at seeing his friends accuse him of treachery, in consequence of suspicions excited in their minds by Fra Paolo himself, has committed suicide.”

“Fra Paolo announces that Prince Boccari, the leader of a formidable secret society, in his despair over his friends accusing him of betrayal due to the doubts stirred in their minds by Fra Paolo himself, has taken his own life.”

“Boccari! is it possible?” cried Rodin’s master. “Boccari! the patriot Boccari! so dangerous a person!”

“Boccari! Is that even possible?” exclaimed Rodin’s master. “Boccari! The patriot Boccari! What a dangerous person!”

“The patriot Boccari,” repeated the impassible secretary.

“The patriot Boccari,” echoed the unflappable secretary.

“Tell Duplessis to send an order for five-and-twenty louis to Fra Paolo. Make a note of it.”

“Tell Duplessis to send an order for twenty-five louis to Fra Paolo. Make a note of it.”

“Hausman informs us that the French dancer, Albertine Ducornet, is the mistress of the reigning prince; she has the most complete influence over him, and it would be easy through her means to arrive at the end proposed, but that she is herself governed by her lover (condemned in France as a forger), and that she does nothing without consulting him.”

“Hausman tells us that the French dancer, Albertine Ducornet, is the mistress of the current prince; she has significant influence over him, and it would be easy to achieve the desired outcome through her, but she is actually controlled by her partner (who is condemned in France as a forger), and she does nothing without checking with him.”

“Let Hausman get hold of this man—if his claims are reasonable, accede to them—and learn if the girl has any relations in Paris.”

“Let Hausman find this guy—if his claims are reasonable, agree to them—and find out if the girl has any relatives in Paris.”

“The Duke d’Orbano announces, that the king his master will authorize the new establishment, but on the conditions previously stated.”

“The Duke d’Orbano announces that the king, his master, will approve the new establishment, but only under the conditions mentioned before.”

“No condition!—either a frank adhesion or a positive refusal. Let us know our friends from our enemies. The more unfavorable the circumstances, the more we must show firmness, and overbear opposition by confidence in ourselves.”

“No conditions!—either a straightforward agreement or a clear refusal. Let us distinguish our friends from our enemies. The worse the situation, the more we need to show strength and overcome opposition with confidence in ourselves.”

“The same also announces, that the whole of the corps diplomatique continues to support the claims of the father of that young Protestant girl, who refuses to quit the convent where she has taken refuge, unless it be to marry her lover against her father’s will.”

“The same also announces that the entire diplomatic corps continues to back the claims of the father of that young Protestant girl, who refuses to leave the convent where she has taken refuge unless it’s to marry her boyfriend against her father’s wishes.”

“Ah! the corps diplomatique continues to remonstrate in the father’s name?”

“Ah! Is the diplomatic corps still protesting on behalf of the father?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Then, continue to answer, that the spiritual power has nothing to do with the temporal.”

“Then, continue to respond that spiritual power has nothing to do with worldly power.”

At this moment, the bell of the outer door again sounded twice. “See who it is,” said Rodin’s master; and the secretary rose and left the room. The other continued to walk thoughtfully up and down, till, coming near to the huge globe, he stopped short before it.

At that moment, the outer doorbell rang twice again. “Go check who it is,” said Rodin’s boss; and the secretary got up and exited the room. The other person continued to pace thoughtfully until he stopped in front of the large globe.

For some time he contemplated, in profound silence, the innumerable little red crosses, which appeared to cover, as with an immense net, all the countries of the earth. Reflecting doubtless on the invisible action of his power, which seemed to extend over the whole world, the features of this man became animated, his large gray eye sparkled, his nostrils swelled, and his manly countenance assumed an indescribable expression of pride, energy, and daring. With haughty brow and scornful lip, he drew still nearer to the globe, and leaned his strong hand upon the pole.

For a while, he stood in deep silence, thinking about the countless little red crosses that seemed to blanket all the countries of the world like a huge net. As he reflected on the unseen reach of his power, which appeared to cover the entire globe, his features grew lively, his large gray eye sparkled, his nostrils flared, and his masculine face took on an indescribable look of pride, strength, and boldness. With an arrogant brow and a disdainful lip, he moved closer to the globe and placed his strong hand on the pole.

This powerful pressure, an imperious movement, as of one taking possession, seemed to indicate, that he felt sure of governing this globe, on which he looked down from the height of his tall figure, and on which he rested his hand with so lofty and audacious an air of sovereignty.

This intense pressure, a commanding presence, as if someone was claiming ownership, suggested that he was confident in his ability to rule this world, which he surveyed from the elevation of his tall stature, resting his hand on it with such a proud and bold sense of authority.

But now he no longer smiled. His eye threatened, and his large forehead was clad with a formidable scowl. The artist, who had wished to paint the demon of craft and pride, the infernal genius of insatiable domination, could not have chosen a more suitable model.

But now he didn’t smile anymore. His gaze was menacing, and his broad forehead was set in a fierce scowl. The artist, who wanted to capture the essence of cunning and arrogance, the hellish spirit of endless control, couldn’t have picked a better model.

When Rodin returned, the face of his master had recovered its ordinary expression. “It is the postman,” said Rodin, showing the letters which he held in his hand; “there is nothing from Dunkirk.”

When Rodin came back, his master's face had returned to its usual look. “It’s the postman,” Rodin said, holding up the letters in his hand; “there’s nothing from Dunkirk.”

“Nothing?” cried his master—and his painful emotion formed a strange contrast to his late haughty and implacable expression of countenance—“nothing? no news of my mother?—Thirty-six hours more, then, of anxiety.”

“Nothing?” cried his master—and his painful emotion formed a strange contrast to his earlier haughty and unyielding expression—“nothing? No news of my mother?—Thirty-six more hours of anxiety.”

“It seems to me, that, if the princess had bad news to give, she would have written. Probably the improvement goes on.”

“It seems to me that if the princess had bad news to share, she would have written. Most likely, the improvement continues.”

“You are doubtless right, Rodin—but no matter—I am far from easy. If, to-morrow, the news should not be completely satisfactory, I set out for the estate of the princess. Why would my mother pass the autumn in that part of the country? The environs of Dunkirk do not, I fear, agree with her.”

“You're probably right, Rodin—but it doesn't matter—I’m quite uneasy. If tomorrow’s news isn’t completely good, I’m heading to the princess’s estate. Why would my mother spend the autumn there? I’m afraid the Dunkirk area doesn’t suit her.”

After a few moments’ silence, he added, as he continued to walk: “Well—these letters—whence are they?”

After a brief silence, he added while continuing to walk, "Well—where are these letters from?"

Rodin looked at the post-marks, and replied: “Out of the four there are three relative to the great and important affairs of the medals.”

Rodin looked at the postmarks and replied, “Out of the four, three relate to the significant and important matters of the medals.”

“Thank heaven!—provided the news be favorable,” cried his master, with an expression of uneasiness, which showed how much importance he attached to this affair.

“Thank goodness!—as long as the news is good,” exclaimed his master, with an uneasy look that revealed how much he cared about this matter.

“One is from Charlestown, and no doubt relative to Gabriel, the missionary,” answered Rodin; “this other from Batavia, and no doubt concerns the Indian, Djalma. The third is from Leipsic, and will probably confirm that received yesterday, in which the lion-tamer, Morok, informed us, that, in accordance with his orders, and without his being compromised in any way, the daughters of General Simon would not be able to continue their journey.”

“One is from Charlestown, likely related to Gabriel, the missionary,” Rodin replied. “The other is from Batavia and probably involves the Indian, Djalma. The third is from Leipzig and will likely confirm what we received yesterday, in which the lion-tamer, Morok, informed us that, following his orders and without him being implicated in any way, General Simon’s daughters wouldn’t be able to continue their journey.”

At the name of General Simon, a cloud passed over the features of Rodin’s master.

At the mention of General Simon, a shadow crossed the face of Rodin's master.





CHAPTER XVI. THE ORDERS.

The principal houses correspond with that in Paris; they are also in direct communication with the General, who resides at Rome. The correspondence of the Jesuits so active, various, and organized in so wonderful a manner, has for its object to supply the heads with all the information they can require. Every day, the General receives a host of reports, which serve to check one another. In the central house, at Rome, are immense registers, in which are inscribed the names of all the Jesuits, of their adherents, and of all the considerable persons, whether friends or enemies, with whom they have any connection. In these registers are reported, without alteration, hatred or passion the facts relating to the life of each individual. It is the most gigantic biographical collection that has ever been formed. The frailties of a woman, the secret errors of a statesman, are chronicled in this book with the same cold impartiality. Drawn up for the purpose of being useful, these biographies are necessarily exact. When the Jesuits wish to influence an individual, they have but to turn to this book, and they know immediately his life, his character, his parts, his faults, his projects, his family, his friends, his most sacred ties. Conceive, what a superior facility of action this immense police-register, which includes the whole world, must give to any one society! It is not lightly that I speak of these registers; I have my facts from a person who has seen this collection, and who is perfectly well acquainted with the Jesuits. Here then, is matter to reflect on for all those families, who admit freely into their houses the members of a community that carries its biographical researches to such a point. (Libri, Member of the Institute. Letters on the Clergy.)

The main houses are connected to the one in Paris; they are also in direct contact with the General, who lives in Rome. The Jesuits' correspondence is highly active, diverse, and organized in an impressive way, aiming to provide the leaders with all the information they could possibly need. Every day, the General receives a flood of reports that help verify each other. The central house in Rome contains vast records, listing the names of all the Jesuits, their supporters, and all significant individuals, whether friends or foes, with whom they have any connections. In these records, the details of each person's life are noted without any bias or emotion. It's the largest biographical collection ever created. The weaknesses of a woman or the hidden mistakes of a politician are documented in this archive with the same detached fairness. Compiled to serve a purpose, these biographies must be accurate. When the Jesuits want to sway someone, they just need to consult this book, and they can learn immediately about his life, character, strengths, weaknesses, plans, family, friends, and his most sacred bonds. Imagine the advantages this massive police register, covering the entire world, gives to a single organization! I don’t make this claim lightly; I have information from someone who has seen this collection and knows the Jesuits very well. Therefore, this should give pause to any family that welcomes members of a community that conducts biographical research to such an extent. (Libri, Member of the Institute. Letters on the Clergy.)

When he had conquered the involuntary emotion which the name or remembrance of General Simon had occasioned, Rodin’s master said to the secretary: “Do not yet open the letters from Leipsic, Charlestown, and Batavia; the information they contain will doubtless find its place presently. It will save our going over the same ground twice.”

When he had overcome the involuntary feelings that the name or memory of General Simon provoked, Rodin's boss said to the secretary: “Don’t open the letters from Leipsic, Charlestown, and Batavia yet; the information they contain will surely be relevant soon. It will save us from going over the same ground twice.”

The secretary looked inquiringly at his master.

The secretary looked questioningly at his boss.

The latter continued—“Have you finished the note relating to the medals?”

The latter continued, "Have you finished the note about the medals?"

“Here it is,” replied the secretary; “I was just finishing my interpretation of the cipher.”

“Here it is,” replied the secretary; “I was just wrapping up my explanation of the code.”

“Read it to me, in the order of the facts. You can append to it the news contained in those three letters.”

“Read it to me in the order of events. You can add the information from those three letters.”

“True,” said Rodin; “in that way the letters will find their right place.”

“True,” said Rodin; “that way, the letters will be in the right order.”

“I wish to see,” rejoined the other, “whether this note is clear and fully explanatory; you did not forget that the person it is intended for ought not to know all?”

“I want to see,” replied the other, “if this note is clear and fully explains everything; you didn’t forget that the person it’s meant for shouldn’t know everything, right?”

“I bore it in mind, and drew up the paper accordingly.”

"I kept that in mind and prepared the document accordingly."

10153m
Original

“Read,” said the master.

"Read," the teacher said.

M. Rodin read as follows, slowly and deliberately:

M. Rodin read this slowly and deliberately:

“‘A hundred and fifty years ago, a French Protestant family, foreseeing the speedy—revocation of the edict of Nantes, went into voluntary exile, in order to avoid the just and rigorous decrees already issued against the members of the reformed church—those indomitable foes of our holy religion.

“‘A hundred and fifty years ago, a French Protestant family, anticipating the imminent revocation of the Edict of Nantes, chose to go into voluntary exile to escape the harsh and fair decrees already imposed on the members of the Reformed Church—those unyielding opponents of our sacred religion.

“‘Some members of this family sought refuge in Holland, and afterwards in the Dutch colonies; others in Poland, others in Germany; some in England, and some in America.

“Some members of this family sought refuge in Holland, and later in the Dutch colonies; others in Poland, others in Germany; some in England, and some in America.

“‘It is supposed that only seven descendants remain of this family, which underwent strange vicissitudes since; its present representatives are found in all ranks of society, from the sovereign to the mechanic.

“‘It is believed that only seven descendants are left from this family, which has experienced strange twists of fate since then; its current representatives can be found in all levels of society, from the monarch to the mechanic.

“‘These descendants, direct or indirect, are:

“‘These descendants, whether directly or indirectly, are:

“‘On the mother’s side,

"On the mom's side,"

“‘Rose and Blanche Simon—minors.

"Rose and Blanche Simon—underage."

“‘General Simon married, at Warsaw, a descendant of the said family.

"General Simon got married in Warsaw to a descendant of that family."

“‘Francois Hardy, manufacturer at Plessis, near Paris.

“Francois Hardy, a manufacturer based in Plessis, close to Paris.

“‘Prince Djalma, son of Kadja-sing, King of Mondi.

“‘Prince Djalma, son of Kadja-sing, King of Mondi.

“‘Kadja-sing, married, in 1802, a descendant of the said family, then settled at Batavia, in the Island of Java, a Dutch colony.

“‘Kadja-sing got married in 1802 to a descendant of that family, then moved to Batavia, on the Island of Java, which was a Dutch colony.

“‘On the father’s side—Jacques Rennepont, surnamed Sleepinbuff, mechanic.

“‘On the father's side—Jacques Rennepont, nicknamed Sleepinbuff, mechanic.

“‘Adrienne de Cardoville, daughter of the Count of Rennepont, Duke of Cardoville.

“Adrienne de Cardoville, daughter of the Count of Rennepont, Duke of Cardoville.

“‘Gabriel Rennepont, priest of the foreign missions.

“‘Gabriel Rennepont, priest of the foreign missions.

“‘All the members of this family possess, or should possess, a bronze medal bearing the following inscriptions:

“‘Every member of this family has, or should have, a bronze medal with the following inscriptions:

                Victim
                  of
               L. C. D. J.
               Pray for me!
                 Paris
            February the 13th, 1682.

                At Paris,
            Rue Saint Francois, No. 3,
            In a century and a half
               you will be.
            February the 13th, 1832.
               Pray For Me!
                Victim
                  of
               L. C. D. J.
               Pray for me!
                 Paris
            February 13, 1682.

                In Paris,
            Rue Saint Francois, No. 3,
            In a hundred and fifty years
               you will be.
            February 13, 1832.
               Pray for me!

“‘These words and dates show that all of them have a great interest to be at Paris on the 13th of February, 1832; and that, not by proxy, but in person, whether they are minors, married or single.

“‘These words and dates show that everyone is very eager to be in Paris on February 13, 1832; and that, not through someone else, but in person, regardless of whether they are minors, married, or single.

“‘But other persons have an immense interest that none of the descendants of this family be at Paris on the 13th February, except Gabriel Rennepont, priest of the foreign missions.

“‘But other people have a huge interest in ensuring that none of the descendants of this family are in Paris on February 13th, except for Gabriel Rennepont, priest of the foreign missions.

“‘At all hazards, therefore, Gabriel must be the only person present at the appointment made with the descendants of this family, a century and a half ago.

“‘At all costs, therefore, Gabriel has to be the only person at the meeting set with the descendants of this family a hundred and fifty years ago.

“‘To prevent the other six persons from reaching Paris on the said day, or to render their presence of no effect, much has been already done; but much remains to be done to ensure the success of this affair, which is considered as the most vital and most important of the age, on account of its probable results.’”

“‘To stop the other six people from getting to Paris on that day, or to make their presence pointless, a lot has already been done; but there’s still much to do to ensure this plan works, which is seen as the most crucial and significant of our time, due to its likely outcomes.’”

“‘Tis but too true,” observed Rodin’s master, interrupting him, and shaking his head pensively. “And, moreover, that the consequences of success are incalculable, and there is no forseeing what may follow failure. In a word, it almost involves a question of existence or non existence during several years. To succeed, therefore, ‘all possible means must be employed. Nothing must be shunned,’ except, however, that appearances must be skillfully maintained.”

“It's unfortunately true,” Rodin's master said, interrupting him and shaking his head thoughtfully. “Moreover, the outcomes of success are unpredictable, and we can't foresee what might happen after failure. In short, it almost comes down to a question of existence or non-existence for several years. To succeed, therefore, 'we must use every possible means. Nothing can be avoided,' except that appearances must be carefully upheld.”

“I have written it,” said Rodin, having added the words his master had just dictated, who then said,

“I’ve written it,” Rodin said, adding the words his master had just dictated, who then said,

“Continue.”

"Go ahead."

Rodin read on:

Rodin continued reading:

“‘To forward or secure the affair in question, it is necessary to give some private and secret particulars respecting the seven persons who represent this family.

“‘To move forward or ensure the matter at hand, it’s important to provide some private and confidential details about the seven individuals who represent this family.

“‘The truth of these particulars may be relied on. In case of need they might be completed in the most minute degree for contradictory information having been given, very lengthened evidence has been obtained. The order in which the names of the persons stand will be observed, and events that have happened up to the present time will only be mentioned.

“The truth of these details can be trusted. If necessary, they could be filled out in great detail because conflicting information has been provided, and extensive evidence has been gathered. The order of the names will be noted, and only events that have occurred so far will be mentioned.”

“‘NOTE, No. I. “‘Rose and Blanche Simon, twin sisters, about fifteen years of age; very pretty, so much alike, one might be taken for the other; mild and timid disposition, but capable of enthusiasm. Brought up in Siberia by their mother, a woman of strong mind and deistical sentiments, they are wholly ignorant of our holy religion.

“‘NOTE, No. I. “‘Rose and Blanche Simon, twin sisters, around fifteen years old; very pretty, so much alike that one might be mistaken for the other; they have gentle and shy personalities but are capable of great enthusiasm. Raised in Siberia by their mother, a strong-minded woman with deistical beliefs, they know nothing about our holy religion.

“‘General Simon, separated from his wife before they were born, is not aware, even now, that he has two daughters.

“‘General Simon, who was separated from his wife before their children were born, still doesn’t know that he has two daughters.

“‘It was hoped that their presence in Paris, on the 13th of February, would be prevented, by sending their mother to a place of exile, much more distant than the one first allotted her; but their mother dying, the Governor of Siberia, who is wholly ours, supposing, by a deplorable mistake, that the measure only affected the wife of General Simon personally, unfortunately allowed the girls to return to France, under the guidance of an old soldier.

“‘It was hoped that they could be stopped from being in Paris on February 13th by sending their mother to a much more distant place of exile than originally planned; however, after their mother died, the Governor of Siberia, who is fully on our side, mistakenly thought that the measure only impacted General Simon’s wife, and unfortunately, allowed the girls to return to France with an old soldier as their escort.

“‘This man is enterprising, faithful, and determined. He is noted down as dangerous.

“‘This guy is ambitious, reliable, and driven. He's labeled as a threat.

“‘The Simon girls are inoffensive. It is hoped, on fair grounds, that they are now detained in the neighborhood of Leipsic.’”

“‘The Simon girls are harmless. We hope, for good reasons, that they are currently staying near Leipsic.’”

Rodin’s master interrupted him, saying:

Rodin's mentor interrupted him, saying:

“Now, read the letter just received from Leipsic; it may complete the information.”

“Now, read the letter we just got from Leipzig; it might provide the missing information.”

Rodin read it, and exclaimed:

Rodin read it and exclaimed:

“Excellent news! The maidens and their guide had succeeded in escaping during the night from the White Falcon Tavern, but all three were overtaken and seized about a league from Mockern. They have been transferred to Leipsic, where they are imprisoned as vagabonds; their guide, the soldier, is accused and condemned of resisting the authorities, and using violence to a magistrate.”

“Great news! The young women and their guide managed to escape during the night from the White Falcon Tavern, but all three were caught about a mile from Mockern. They have been taken to Leipsic, where they are imprisoned as vagrants; their guide, the soldier, is charged and sentenced for resisting the authorities and assaulting a magistrate.”

“It is almost certain, then, considering the tedious mode of proceeding in Germany (otherwise we would see to it), that the girls will not be able to be here on the 13th February,” added Rodin’s master. “Append this to the note on the back.”

“It’s almost certain, then, given the slow process in Germany (otherwise we would take care of it), that the girls won’t be able to be here on February 13th,” added Rodin’s master. “Add this to the note on the back.”

The secretary obeyed, and endorsed “An abstract of Morok’s letter.”

The secretary complied and signed "A summary of Morok's letter."

“It is written,” he then added.

"It’s written," he added.

“Go on,” resumed his master.

"Go on," his master continued.

Rodin continued reading.

Rodin kept reading.

“‘NOTE, No. II. “‘Francois Hardy, manufacturer at Plessis, near Paris, forty years old; a steady, rich, intelligent, active, honest, well-informed man, idolized by his workmen—thanks to numberless innovations to promote their welfare. Never attending to the duties of our holy religion. Noted down as a very dangerous man: but the hatred and envy he excites among other manufacturers, especially in M. le Baron Tripeaud, his competitor, may easily be turned against him. If other means of action on his account, and against him, are necessary, the evidence may be consulted; it is very voluminous. This man has been marked and watched for a long time.

“‘NOTE, No. II. “‘Francois Hardy, a manufacturer in Plessis, near Paris, is forty years old; he's a reliable, wealthy, smart, active, honest, and well-informed man, adored by his workers due to countless innovations aimed at improving their lives. He never engages in the obligations of our holy religion. He's noted as a very dangerous individual: however, the animosity and jealousy he stirs up among other manufacturers, especially M. le Baron Tripeaud, his competitor, can easily be used against him. If additional actions are needed on his behalf and against him, the evidence can be reviewed; it’s quite extensive. This man has been marked and monitored for a long time.

“‘He has been so effectually misguided with respect to the medal, that he is completely deceived as to the interests it represents. He is, however, constantly watched, surrounded, and governed, without suspecting it; one of his dearest friends deceives him, and through his means we know his secret thoughts.

“‘He has been so thoroughly misled about the medal that he is totally fooled about what it really stands for. However, he is constantly observed, surrounded, and controlled, without realizing it; one of his closest friends is deceiving him, and through this friend, we understand his secret thoughts.

“‘NOTE, No. III. “‘Prince Djalma; eighteen; energetic and generous, haughty, independent and wild; favorite of General Simon, who commanded the troops of his father, Kadja-sing, in the struggle maintained by the latter against the English in India. Djalma is mentioned only by way of reminder, for his mother died young, while her parents were living. They resided at Batavia. On the death of the latter, neither Djalma nor the king, his father, claimed their little property. It is, therefore, certain that they are ignorant of the grave interests connected with the possession of the medal in question, which formed part of the property of Djalma’s mother.”’”

“‘NOTE, No. III. “‘Prince Djalma; eighteen; energetic and generous, haughty, independent, and wild; favorite of General Simon, who led his father Kadja-sing’s troops in the fight against the English in India. Djalma is mentioned just as a reminder, because his mother passed away young while her parents were still alive. They lived in Batavia. After the death of Djalma's grandparents, neither he nor his father, the king, claimed their small property. So, it's clear that they are unaware of the serious implications tied to the possession of the medal in question, which belonged to Djalma’s mother.”’”

Rodin’s master interrupted him.

Rodin’s mentor interrupted him.

“Now read the letter from Batavia, and complete the information respecting Djalma.”

“Now read the letter from Batavia and finish the information about Djalma.”

Rodin read, and then observed:

Rodin read and then watched:

“Good news again. Joshua Van Dael, merchant at Batavia (he was educated in our Pondicherry establishment), learns from his correspondent at Calcutta that the old Indian king was killed in the last battle with the English. His son, Djalma, deprived of the paternal throne, is provisionally detained as a prisoner of state in an Indian fortress.”

“Good news again. Joshua Van Dael, a merchant in Batavia (he was educated at our Pondicherry establishment), hears from his contact in Calcutta that the old Indian king was killed in the last battle with the English. His son, Djalma, who has lost his father’s throne, is currently being held as a political prisoner in an Indian fortress.”

“We are at the end of October,” said Rodin’s master. “If Prince Djalma were to leave India now, he could scarcely reach Paris by the month of February.”

“We're at the end of October,” said Rodin’s master. “If Prince Djalma were to leave India now, he could barely make it to Paris by February.”

“Van Dael,” continued Rodin, “regrets that he has not been able to prove his zeal in this case. Supposing Prince Djalma set at liberty, or having effected his escape, it is certain he would come to Batavia to claim his inheritance from his mother, since he has nothing else left him in the world. In that case, you may rely on Van Dael’s devotedness. In return, he solicits very precise information, by the next post, respecting the fortune of M. le Baron Tripeaud, banker and manufacturer, with whom he has business transactions.”

“Van Dael,” Rodin continued, “regrets that he hasn’t been able to show his dedication in this matter. If Prince Djalma is freed or manages to escape, he will definitely come to Batavia to claim his inheritance from his mother, since it’s the only thing he has left in the world. In that case, you can count on Van Dael’s loyalty. In exchange, he requests specific information by the next post regarding the fortune of M. le Baron Tripeaud, banker and manufacturer, with whom he has business dealings.”

“Answer that point evasively. Van Dael as yet has only shown zeal; complete the information respecting Djalma from these new tidings.”

“Respond to that point indirectly. Van Dael has only shown enthusiasm so far; complete the information about Djalma with this new update.”

Rodin wrote.

Rodin created.

But in a few minutes his master said to him with a singular expression:

But in a few minutes, his master said to him with a unique expression:

“Does not Van Dael mention General Simon in connection with Djalma’s imprisonment and his father’s death?”

“Doesn’t Van Dael bring up General Simon in relation to Djalma’s imprisonment and his father’s death?”

“He does not allude to him,” said the secretary, continuing his task.

“He doesn't mention him,” said the secretary, continuing his task.

Rodin’s master was silent, and paced the room.

Rodin's master was quiet and walked around the room.

In a few moments Rodin said to him: “I have done it.”

In a few moments, Rodin said to him, “I did it.”

“Go on, then.”

"Go ahead, then."

“‘NOTE, No. IV. “‘Jacques Rennepont, surnamed “Sleepinbuff,” i.e. Lie naked, workman in Baron Tripeaud’s factory. This artisan is drunken, idle, noisy, and prodigal; he is not without sense, but idleness and debauch have ruined him. A clever agent, on whom we rely, has become acquainted with his mistress, Cephyse Soliveau, nicknamed the Bacchanal Queen. Through her means, the agent has formed such ties with him that he may even now be considered beyond the reach of the interests that ought to insure his presence in Paris on the 13th of February.

“‘NOTE, No. IV. “‘Jacques Rennepont, known as “Sleepinbuff,” meaning Lie naked, is a worker in Baron Tripeaud’s factory. This laborer is drunk, lazy, loud, and wasteful; he’s not without intelligence, but his laziness and partying have ruined him. A sharp agent, whom we trust, has gotten to know his girlfriend, Cephyse Soliveau, who is called the Bacchanal Queen. Through her, the agent has established such connections with him that he can now be seen as unavailable for the obligations that should ensure his presence in Paris on February 13th.

“‘NOTE, No. V. “‘Gabriel Rennepont, priest of foreign missions, distant relation of the above, but he is alike ignorant of the existence of his relative and the relationship. An orphan foundling, he was adopted by Frances Baudoin, the wife of a soldier going by the name Dagobert.

“‘NOTE, No. V. “‘Gabriel Rennepont, a priest involved in foreign missions, is a distant relative of the previously mentioned person, but he is completely unaware of his relative’s existence and their connection. An orphan foundling, he was adopted by Frances Baudoin, the wife of a soldier named Dagobert.

“‘Should this soldier, contrary to expectation, reach Paris, his wife would be a powerful means of influencing him. She is an excellent creature, ignorant and credulous, of exemplary piety, over whom we have long had unlimited control. She prevailed on Gabriel to take orders, notwithstanding his repugnance.

“‘If this soldier, against all odds, makes it to Paris, his wife would be a strong influence on him. She’s a wonderful person, naive and gullible, with remarkable devotion, and we’ve had complete control over her for a long time. She managed to persuade Gabriel to become a priest, despite his reluctance.

“‘Gabriel is five-and-twenty; disposition as angelic as his countenance; rare and solid virtues; unfortunately he was brought up with his adopted brother, Agricola, Dagobert’s son. This Agricola is a poet and workman—but an excellent workman; he is employed by M. Hardy; has imbibed the most detestable doctrines; fond of his mother; honest, laborious, but without religious feeling. Marked as very dangerous. This causes his intimacy with Gabriel to be feared.

“Gabriel is twenty-five; his personality is as angelic as his looks; he has rare and solid virtues. Unfortunately, he was raised with his adopted brother, Agricola, Dagobert’s son. This Agricola is a poet and a skilled worker—but a very good worker; he’s employed by Mr. Hardy; he has absorbed the worst ideas; he loves his mother; he’s honest and hardworking, but lacks any religious sentiment. He is considered very dangerous. This makes people wary of his close friendship with Gabriel.”

“‘The latter, notwithstanding his excellent qualities, sometimes causes uneasiness. We have even delayed confiding in him fully. A false step might make him, too, one of the most dangerous. Much precaution must be used then, especially till the 13th of February; since, we repeat it, on him, on his presence in Paris at that time, depend immense hopes and equally important interests.

“‘The latter, despite his great qualities, sometimes creates unease. We've even held back from fully trusting him. One wrong move could make him one of the most dangerous. We need to be very careful, especially until February 13th; because, we emphasize, our huge hopes and equally important interests depend on him and his presence in Paris at that time.

“‘Among other precautions, we have consented to his taking part in the American mission, for he unites with angelic sweetness of character a calm intrepidity and adventurous spirit which could only be satisfied by allowing him to engage in the perilous existence of the missionaries. Luckily, his superiors at Charlestown have received the strictest orders not to endanger, on any account, so precious a life. They are to send him to Paris, at least a month or two before February 13th.”’

“‘Among other precautions, we've agreed to let him take part in the American mission because he combines an angelic sweetness of character with a calm bravery and adventurous spirit that can only be fulfilled by letting him engage in the risky life of the missionaries. Fortunately, his superiors in Charlestown have received strict orders not to put such a valuable life in danger for any reason. They are to send him to Paris at least a month or two before February 13th.”’

Rodin’s master again interrupted him, and said: “Read the letter from Charlestown, and see what it tells you in order to complete the information upon this point also.”

Rodin’s master interrupted him again and said, “Read the letter from Charlestown and see what it says so you can get all the details on this matter too.”

When he had read the letter, Rodin went on: “Gabriel is expected every day from the Rocky Mountains, whither he had absolutely insisted on going alone upon a mission.”

When he finished reading the letter, Rodin said, “Gabriel is supposed to return any day now from the Rocky Mountains, where he insisted on going alone for a mission.”

“What imprudence!”

"How reckless!"

“He has no doubt escaped all danger, as he himself announces his speedy return to Charlestown. As soon as he arrives, which cannot (they write) be later than the middle of this month, he will be shipped off for France.”

“He’s definitely out of danger, as he’s announced his quick return to Charlestown. As soon as he gets there, which they say will be no later than the middle of this month, he’ll be sent off to France.”

“Add this to the note which concerns him,” said Rodin’s master.

“Add this to the note about him,” said Rodin’s master.

“It is written,” replied the secretary, a few moments later.

“It’s written,” replied the secretary a few moments later.

“Proceed, then,” said his master. Rodin continued

“Go ahead,” said his master. Rodin continued

“‘NOTE, No. VI. “‘ADRIENNE RENNEPONT DE CARDOVILLE.

“‘NOTE, No. VI. “‘ADRIENNE RENNEPONT DE CARDOVILLE.

“‘Distantly related (without knowing it) to Jacques Rennepont, alias Sleepinbuff, and Gabriel Rennepont, missionary priest. She will soon be twenty-one years of age, the most attractive person in the world—extraordinary beauty, though red-haired—a mind remarkable for its originality—immense fortune—all the animal instincts. The incredible independence of her character makes one tremble for the future fate of this young person. Happily, her appointed guardian, Baron Tripeaud (a baron of 1829 creation, formerly agent to the late Count of Rennepont, Duke of Cardoville), is quite in the interest, and almost in the dependence, of the young lady’s aunt. We count, with reason, upon this worthy and respectable relative, and on the Baron Tripeaud, to oppose and repress the singular, unheard-of designs which this young person, as resolute as independent, does not fear to avow—and which, unfortunately, cannot be turned to account in the interest of the affair in question—for—”

“‘Distantly related (without knowing it) to Jacques Rennepont, also known as Sleepinbuff, and Gabriel Rennepont, a missionary priest. She is about to turn twenty-one, the most attractive person in the world—extraordinary beauty, even though she has red hair—a mind known for its originality—immense wealth—all the animal instincts. The incredible independence of her character makes one worry about the future of this young woman. Thankfully, her assigned guardian, Baron Tripeaud (a baron created in 1829, previously an agent for the late Count of Rennepont, Duke of Cardoville), is quite aligned with, and almost dependent on, the young lady’s aunt. We reasonably count on this worthy and respectable relative, and on Baron Tripeaud, to counter and suppress the strange, unprecedented plans that this young woman, as determined as she is independent, doesn’t hesitate to express—and which, unfortunately, cannot be utilized for the benefit of the matter at hand—for—”

Rodin was here interrupted by two discreet taps at the door. The secretary rose, went to see who knocked, remained a moment without, and then returned with two letters in his hand, saying: “The princess has profited by the departure of a courier to—”

Rodin was interrupted by two soft knocks at the door. The secretary stood up, went to check who it was, stayed outside for a moment, and then came back with two letters in his hand, saying: “The princess took advantage of a courier's departure to—”

“Give me the letter!” cried his master, without leaving him time to finish. “At length,” he added, “I shall have news of my mother—”

“Give me the letter!” his master shouted, interrupting him. “Finally,” he added, “I’ll have news about my mother—”

He had scarcely read the first few lines of the letter, when he grew deadly pale, and his features took an expression of painful astonishment and poignant grief. “My mother!” he cried, “oh, heavens! my mother!”

He had barely read the first few lines of the letter when he turned pale and his face showed a look of painful shock and deep sorrow. “My mom!” he exclaimed, “oh my god! my mom!”

“What misfortune has happened!” asked Rodin, with a look of alarm, as he rose at the exclamation of his master.

“What misfortune has happened?” Rodin asked, alarmed, as he stood up at his master's exclamation.

“The symptoms of improvement were fallacious,” replied the other, dejectedly; “she has now relapsed into a nearly hopeless state. And yet the doctor thinks my presence might save her, for she calls for me without ceasing. She wishes to see me for the last time, that she may die in peace. Oh, that wish is sacred! Not to grant it would be matricide. If I can but arrive in time! Travelling day and night, it will take nearly two days.”

“The signs of improvement were misleading,” replied the other, feeling downcast; “she has now fallen back into a nearly hopeless condition. And yet the doctor believes my presence could save her, as she keeps calling for me. She wants to see me one last time so she can die in peace. Oh, that wish is sacred! Not fulfilling it would be like killing her. If only I can get there in time! Traveling day and night, it will take almost two days.”

“Alas! what a misfortune!” said Rodin, wringing his hands, and raising his eyes to heaven.

“Wow! What bad luck!” said Rodin, wringing his hands and looking up at the sky.

His master rang the bell violently, and said to the old servant that opened the door: “Just put what is indispensable into the portmanteau of my travelling-carriage. Let the porter take a cab, and go for post horses instantly. Within an hour, I must be on the road. Mother! mother!” cried he, as the servant departed in haste. “Not to see her again—oh, it would be frightful!” And sinking upon a chair, overwhelmed with sorrow, he covered his face with his hands.

His master rang the bell loudly and told the old servant who opened the door, “Just pack what’s necessary into my travel bag. Have the porter grab a cab and get the post horses right away. I need to be on the road in an hour. Mom! Mom!” he shouted as the servant hurried off. “Not seeing her again—oh, that would be awful!” And sinking into a chair, overwhelmed with grief, he buried his face in his hands.

This great grief was sincere—he loved tenderly his mother that divine sentiment had accompanied him, unalterable and pure, through all the phases of a too often guilty life.

This deep sorrow was genuine—he loved his mother dearly, and that divine feeling had stayed with him, unchanging and pure, throughout all the stages of a life that was often marked by guilt.

After a few minutes, Rodin ventured to say to his master, as he showed him the second letter: “This, also, has just been brought from M. Duplessis. It is very important—very pressing—”

After a few minutes, Rodin dared to speak to his master, showing him the second letter: “This one has just been delivered from M. Duplessis. It's very important—very urgent—”

“See what it is, and answer it. I have no head for business.”

“Check what it is and respond to it. I’m not good at handling business.”

“The letter is confidential,” said Rodin, presenting it to his master. “I dare not open it, as you may see by the mark on the cover.”

“The letter is confidential,” said Rodin, handing it to his master. “I can’t open it, as you can see by the mark on the cover.”

At sight of this mark, the countenance of Rodin’s master assumed an indefinable expression of respect and fear. With a trembling hand he broke the seal. The note contained only the following words: “Leave all business, and without losing a minute, set out and come. M. Duplessis will replace you. He has orders.”

At the sight of this mark, Rodin's master's face showed a mixed expression of respect and fear. With a shaking hand, he broke the seal. The note contained only the following words: “Drop everything, and without wasting a moment, set out and come. M. Duplessis will take your place. He has instructions.”

“Great God!” cried this man in despair. “Set out before I have seen my mother! It is frightful, impossible—it would perhaps kill her—yes, it would be matricide!”

“Great God!” shouted this man in despair. “Leave before I’ve seen my mother! It’s terrifying, impossible—it could actually kill her—yes, it would be murder!”

10161m
Original

Whilst he uttered these words, his eyes rested on the huge globe, marked with red crosses. A sudden revolution seemed to take place within him; he appeared to repent of the violence of his regrets; his face, though still sad, became once more calm and grave. He handed the fatal letter to his secretary, and said to him, whilst he stifled a sigh: “To be classed under its proper number.”

While he said these words, his eyes were fixed on the large globe marked with red crosses. A sudden change seemed to happen inside him; he looked like he regretted the intensity of his emotions. His face, still sad, became calm and serious again. He handed the fateful letter to his secretary and said to him, while holding back a sigh: “File it under the correct number.”

Rodin took the letter, wrote a number upon it, and placed it in a particular box. After a moment’s silence, his master resumed: “You will take orders from M. Duplessis, and work with him. You will deliver to him the note on the affair of the medals; he knows to whom to address it. You will write to Batavia, Leipsic, and Charlestown, in the sense agreed. Prevent, at any price, the daughters of General Simon from quitting Leipsic; hasten the arrival of Gabriel in Paris; and should Prince Djalma come to Batavia, tell M. Joshua Van Dael, that we count on his zeal and obedience to keep him there.”

Rodin took the letter, wrote a number on it, and put it in a specific box. After a brief pause, his master continued: “You will take orders from M. Duplessis and work with him. You will give him the note about the medals; he knows who to address it to. You will write to Batavia, Leipzig, and Charleston, as we agreed. Do everything you can to stop General Simon's daughters from leaving Leipzig; speed up Gabriel's arrival in Paris; and if Prince Djalma comes to Batavia, tell M. Joshua Van Dael that we rely on his commitment and willingness to keep him there.”

And this man, who, while his dying mother called to him in vain, could thus preserve his presence of mind, entered his own apartments; whilst Rodin busied himself with the answers he had been ordered to write, and transcribed them in cipher.

And this man, who, while his dying mother called for him without success, managed to stay calm, went into his own rooms; while Rodin focused on the responses he had been instructed to write and wrote them in code.

In about three quarters of an hour, the bells of the post-horses were heard jingling without. The old servant again entered, after discreetly knocking at the door, and said:

In about fifteen minutes, the sound of the post-horses' bells jingled outside. The old servant entered again, having politely knocked on the door, and said:

“The carriage is ready.”

“The car is ready.”

Rodin nodded, and the servant withdrew. The secretary, in his turn, went to knock at the door of the inner room. His master appeared, still grave and cold, but fearfully pale, and holding a letter in his hand.

Rodin nodded, and the servant left. The secretary then went to knock on the door of the inner room. His boss appeared, still serious and aloof, but extremely pale and holding a letter in his hand.

“This for my mother,” said he to Rodin; “you will send a courier on the instant.”

“This is for my mom,” he said to Rodin; “you’ll send a courier right away.”

“On the instant,” replied the secretary.

"Right away," said the secretary.

“Let the three letters for Leipsic, Batavia and Charlestown, leave to-day by the ordinary channel. They are of the last importance. You know it.”

“Send the letters for Leipsic, Batavia, and Charlestown today through the usual mail. They are extremely important. You know that.”

Those were his last words. Executing merciless orders with a merciless obedience, he departed without even attempting to see his mother. His secretary accompanied him respectfully to his carriage.

Those were his last words. Following harsh orders with unwavering obedience, he left without even trying to see his mother. His secretary respectfully accompanied him to his carriage.

“What road, sir?” asked the postilion, turning round on his saddle.

“What road, sir?” the postilion asked, turning around in his saddle.

“The road to ITALY!” answered Rodin’s master, with so deep a sigh that it almost resembled a sob.

“The road to ITALY!” replied Rodin’s master, with such a deep sigh that it almost sounded like a sob.

As the horses started at full gallop, Rodin made a low bow; then he returned to the large, cold, bare apartment. The attitude, countenance, and gait of this personage seemed to have undergone a sudden change. He appeared to have increased in dimensions. He was no longer an automaton, moved by the mechanism of humble obedience. His features, till now impassible, his glance, hitherto subdued, became suddenly animated with an expression of diabolical craft; a sardonic smile curled his thin, pale lips, and a look of grim satisfaction relaxed his cadaverous face.

As the horses took off at full speed, Rodin gave a slight bow; then he went back to the large, cold, empty apartment. The way he carried himself, the look on his face, and the way he walked seemed to change all of a sudden. He seemed to grow in stature. He was no longer just a machine, driven by the gears of timid obedience. His features, which had been expressionless until now, and his previously subdued gaze suddenly lit up with a look of sinister cleverness; a sardonic smile twisted his thin, pale lips, and a look of grim satisfaction softened his gaunt face.

In turn, he stopped before the huge globe. In turn, he contemplated it in silence, even as his master had done. Then, bending over it, and embracing it, as it were, in his arms, he gloated with his reptile-eye on it for some moments, drew his coarse finger along its polished surface, and tapped his flat, dirty nail on three of the places dotted with red crosses. And, whilst he thus pointed to three towns, in very different parts of the world, he named them aloud, with a sneer.

In turn, he stopped in front of the huge globe. He contemplated it in silence, just like his master had. Then, bending over it and wrapping his arms around it, he stared at it with a gleam in his eye for a few moments, ran his rough finger along its smooth surface, and tapped his flat, dirty nail on three locations marked with red crosses. While he pointed to these three towns in very different parts of the world, he named them out loud with a sneer.

“Leipsic—Charlestown—Batavia.”

“Leipzig—Charlestown—Batavia.”

“In each of these three places,” he added, “distant as they are from one another, there exist persons who little think that here, in this obscure street, from the recesses of this chamber, wakeful eyes are upon them—that all their movements are followed, all their actions known—and that hence will issue new instructions, which deeply concern them, and which will be inexorably executed; for an interest is at stake, which may have a powerful influence on Europe—on the world. Luckily, we have friends at Leipsic, Charlestown, and Batavia.”

“In each of these three places,” he added, “despite how far apart they are, there are people who have no idea that right here, in this hidden street, from within this room, watchful eyes are on them—that all their movements are tracked, all their actions noted—and that new orders, which are of great importance to them, will be issued and carried out without fail; because there is an interest at stake that could have a significant impact on Europe—and the world. Fortunately, we have allies in Leipzig, Charleston, and Batavia.”

This funny, old, sordid, ill-dressed man, with his livid and death-like countenance, thus crawling over the sphere before him, appeared still more awful than his master, when the latter, erect and haughty, had imperiously laid his hand upon that globe, which he seemed desirous of subjecting by the strength of his pride and courage. The one resembled the eagle, that hovers above his prey—the other the reptile, that envelops its victim in its inextricable folds.

This funny, old, shabby man, with his pale and death-like face, crawling over the sphere in front of him, looked even more terrifying than his master, who stood tall and arrogant, assertively placing his hand on that globe, as if he wanted to dominate it with his pride and courage. One looked like an eagle hovering over its prey, while the other resembled a snake wrapping its victim in its tight coils.

After some minutes, Rodin approached his desk, rubbing his hands briskly together, and wrote the following epistle in a cipher unknown even to his master:

After a few minutes, Rodin walked over to his desk, rubbed his hands together quickly, and wrote the following letter in a code that even his master didn’t understand:

“Paris, 3/4 past 9 A.M.

"Paris, 9:45 A.M."

“He is gone—but he hesitated!

"He's gone—but he hesitated!"

“When he received the order, his dying mother had just summoned him to her. He might, they told him, save her by his presence; and he exclaimed: ‘Not to go to my mother would be matricide!’

“When he got the call, his dying mother had just called for him. They told him he might be able to save her just by being there, and he exclaimed, ‘Not going to my mother would be like killing her!’”

“Still, he is gone—but he hesitated. I keep my eye upon him continually. These lines will reach Rome at the same time as himself.

“Still, he is gone—but he hesitated. I keep watching him continually. These lines will reach Rome at the same time as he does."

“P.S.—Tell the Cardinal-Prince that he may rely on me, but I hope for his active aid in return.”

“P.S.—Tell the Cardinal-Prince that he can count on me, but I hope for his active support in return.”

When he had folded and sealed this letter, Rodin put it into his pocket. The clock struck ten, M. Rodin’s hour for breakfast. He arranged and locked up his papers in a drawer, of which he carried away the key, brushed his old greasy hat with his sleeve, took a patched umbrella in his hand, and went out. (1)

When he finished folding and sealing the letter, Rodin tucked it into his pocket. The clock struck ten, Rodin’s time for breakfast. He organized his papers and locked them away in a drawer, taking the key with him. He brushed his old, greasy hat with his sleeve, grabbed a patched umbrella, and stepped outside. (1)

Whilst these two men, in the depths of their obscure retreat, were thus framing a plot, which was to involve the seven descendants of a race formerly proscribed—a strange mysterious defender was planning how to protect this family, which was also his own.

While these two men, in the depths of their hidden retreat, were crafting a plot that would involve the seven descendants of a once-outlawed race, a strange and mysterious defender was figuring out how to protect this family, which was also his own.

1 Having cited the excellent, courageous letters of M. Libri, and the curious work edited by M. Paulin, it is our duty likewise to mention many bold and conscientious writings on the subject of the “Society of Jesus,” recently published by the elder Dupin, Michelet, Quinet, Genin, and the Count de Saint Priest—works of high and impartial intellects, in which the fatal theories of the order are admirably exposed and condemned. We esteem ourselves happy, if we can bring one stone towards the erection of the strong, and, we hope, durable embankment which these generous hearts and noble minds are raising against the encroachments of an impure and always menacing flood.—E. S.

1 Having mentioned the excellent, brave letters of M. Libri and the interesting work edited by M. Paulin, we should also highlight the many bold and thoughtful writings about the “Society of Jesus,” recently published by the elder Dupin, Michelet, Quinet, Genin, and Count de Saint Priest—works by intelligent and fair-minded authors that effectively reveal and condemn the harmful theories of the order. We consider ourselves fortunate if we can contribute even a small part to the strong and hopefully lasting barrier that these generous individuals and noble thinkers are building against the threats of a corrupt and ever-present danger.—E. S.





BOOK II. INTERVAL.—THE WANDERING JEW’S SENTENCE.

     XVII. The Ajoupa XVIII. The Tattooing XIX. The Smuggler XX.
     M. Joshua Van Dael XXI. The Ruins of Tchandi XXII. The
     Ambuscade XXIII. M. Rodin XXIV. The Tempest XXV. The
     Shipwreck XXVI. The Departure for Paris XXVII. Dagobert’s
     Wife XXVIII. The Sister of the Bacchanal Queen XXIX.
     Agricola Baudoin XXX. The Return XXXI. Agricola and Mother
     Bunch XXXII. The Awakening XXXIII. The Pavilion XXXIV.
     Adrienne at her Toilet XXXV. The Interview
     XVII. The Ajoupa XVIII. The Tattooing XIX. The Smuggler XX.  
     M. Joshua Van Dael XXI. The Ruins of Tchandi XXII. The  
     Ambush XXIII. M. Rodin XXIV. The Storm XXV. The  
     Shipwreck XXVI. The Departure for Paris XXVII. Dagobert’s  
     Wife XXVIII. The Sister of the Bacchanal Queen XXIX.  
     Agricola Baudoin XXX. The Return XXXI. Agricola and Mother  
     Bunch XXXII. The Awakening XXXIII. The Pavilion XXXIV.  
     Adrienne at Her Vanity Table XXXV. The Meeting  




INTERVAL.

THE WANDERING JEW’S SENTENCE.

The site is wild and rugged. It is a lofty eminence covered with huge boulders of sandstone, between which rise birch trees and oaks, their foliage already yellowed by autumn. These tall trees stand out from the background of red light, which the sun has left in the west, resembling the reflection of a great fire.

The place is untamed and rough. It's a high elevation filled with massive sandstone boulders, with birch and oak trees growing in between them, their leaves already turned yellow by autumn. These tall trees stand out against the red light left by the setting sun in the west, looking like the glow from a large fire.

From this eminence the eye looks down into a deep valley, shady, fertile, and half-veiled in light vapor by the evening mist. The rich meadows, the tufts of bushy trees the fields from which the ripe corn has been gathered in, all blend together in one dark, uniform tint, which contrasts with the limpid azure of the heavens. Steeples of gray stone or slate lift their pointed spires, at intervals, from the midst of this valley; for many villages are spread about it, bordering a high-road which leads from the north to the west.

From this high point, you can look down into a deep valley that's shady, fertile, and partially covered in light mist from the evening fog. The lush meadows, clusters of leafy trees, and fields emptied of ripe corn all merge into one dark, uniform color, contrasting with the clear blue sky above. Gray stone or slate steeples rise with pointed spires at intervals throughout the valley, as several villages are scattered around it, lining a main road that goes from the north to the west.

It is the hour of repose—the hour when, for the most part, every cottage window brightens to the joyous crackling of the rustic hearth, and shines afar through shade and foliage, whilst clouds of smoke issue from the chimneys, and curl up slowly towards the sky. But now, strange to say, every hearth in the country seems cold and deserted. Stranger and more fatal still, every steeple rings out a funeral knell. Whatever there is of activity, movement, or life, appears concentrated in that lugubrious and far-sounding vibration.

It’s the time of rest—the time when, mostly, every cottage window glows with the cheerful crackling of the cozy fire, shining out through the trees and leaves, while puffs of smoke rise slowly from the chimneys and drift up into the sky. But now, strangely enough, every fireplace in the countryside seems cold and empty. Even stranger and more ominous, every church steeple tolls out a funeral bell. Any sign of activity, movement, or life seems to be focused in that mournful and distant sound.

Lights begin to show themselves in the dark villages, but they rise not from the cheerful and pleasant rustic hearth. They are as red as the fires of the herdsmen, seen at night through the midst of the fog. And then these lights do not remain motionless. They creep slowly towards the churchyard of every village. Louder sounds the death-knell, the air trembles beneath the strokes of so many bells, and, at rare intervals, the funeral chant rises faintly to the summit of the hill.

Lights start to appear in the dark villages, but they don’t come from the warm and inviting fireplaces. They are as red as the fires of the herdsmen, visible at night through the fog. And these lights don’t stay still. They slowly move toward the churchyard of each village. The sound of the death-knell grows louder, the air shakes with the ringing of so many bells, and, at rare moments, the funeral song faintly rises to the top of the hill.

Why so many interments? What valley of desolation is this, where the peaceful songs which follow the hard labors of the day are replaced by the death dirge? where the repose of evening is exchanged for the repose of eternity? What is this valley of the shadow, where every village mourns for its many dead, and buries them at the same hour of the same night?

Why are there so many burials? What desolate valley is this, where the calming songs that come after a long day of work are swapped for funeral dirges? Where the tranquility of the evening gives way to the stillness of forever? What is this shadowy valley, where every village grieves for its many dead and lays them to rest at the same hour of the same night?

Alas! the deaths are so sudden and numerous and frightful that there is hardly time to bury the dead. During day the survivors are chained to the earth by hard but necessary toil; and only in the evening, when they return from the fields, are they able, though sinking with fatigue, to dig those other furrows, in which their brethren are to lie heaped like grains of corn.

Alas! The deaths are so sudden and so many and so horrifying that there's barely time to bury the dead. During the day, the survivors are stuck to the ground by hard but necessary work; it's only in the evening, when they come back from the fields, that they can, despite being completely exhausted, dig those other graves where their brothers will lie piled up like grains of corn.

And this valley is not the only one that has seen the desolation. During a series of fatal years, many villages, many towns, many cities, many great countries, have seen, like this valley, their hearths deserted and cold—have seen, like this valley, mourning take the place of joy, and the death-knell substituted for the noise of festival—have wept in the same day for their many dead, and buried them at night by the lurid glare of torches.

And this valley isn’t the only one that has experienced devastation. Over a series of tragic years, many villages, towns, cities, and even great nations have faced, like this valley, empty and cold homes—have witnessed, like this valley, sorrow replacing happiness, and the sound of mourning taking the place of celebration—have mourned for their many dead in the same day and buried them at night under the harsh light of torches.

For, during those fatal years, an awful wayfarer had slowly journeyed over the earth, from one pole to the other—from the depths of India and Asia to the ice of Siberia—from the ice of Siberia to the borders of the seas of France.

For those tragic years, a terrible traveler had gradually moved across the earth, from one pole to the other—from the depths of India and Asia to the icy expanses of Siberia—from the ice of Siberia to the shores of the seas of France.

This traveller, mysterious as death, slow as eternity, implacable as fate, terrible as the hand of heaven, was the CHOLERA!

This traveler, as mysterious as death, as slow as eternity, as unyielding as fate, and as terrifying as the hand of heaven, was CHOLERA!

The tolling of bells and the funeral chants still rose from the depths of the valley to the summit of the hill, like the complaining of a mighty voice; the glare of the funeral torches was still seen afar through the mist of evening; it was the hour of twilight—that strange hour, which gives to the most solid forms a vague, indefinite fantastic appearance—when the sound of firm and regular footsteps was heard on the stony soil of the rising ground, and, between the black trunks of the trees, a man passed slowly onward.

The sound of bells ringing and funeral songs still echoed from the valley up to the hilltop, like a powerful voice lamenting; the light from the funeral torches could still be seen in the distance through the evening mist; it was twilight— that unusual time when even solid objects take on a vague, dreamlike quality—when the sound of steady footsteps was heard on the rocky ground, and a man made his way slowly between the dark trunks of the trees.

His figure was tall, his head was bowed upon his breast; his countenance was noble, gentle, and sad; his eyebrows, uniting in the midst, extended from one temple to the other, like a fatal mark on his forehead.

His figure was tall, his head bent down toward his chest; his expression was noble, gentle, and sad; his eyebrows, meeting in the middle, stretched from one side of his forehead to the other, like a haunting mark.

This man did not seem to hear the distant tolling of so many funeral bells—and yet, a few days before, repose and happiness, health and joy, had reigned in those villages through which he had slowly passed, and which he now left behind him, mourning and desolate. But the traveller continued on his way, absorbed in his own reflections.

This man didn't seem to hear the distant ringing of all those funeral bells—yet, just a few days earlier, peace and happiness, health and joy had filled the villages he had slowly passed through, which he now left behind, mourning and empty. But the traveler kept going, lost in his own thoughts.

“The 13th of February approaches,” thought he; “the day approaches, in which the descendants of my beloved sister, the last scions of our race, should meet in Paris. Alas! it is now a hundred and fifty years since, for the third time, persecution scattered this family over all the earth—this family, that I have watched over with tenderness for eighteen centuries, through all its migrations and exiles, its changes of religion, fortune, and name!

“The 13th of February is coming up,” he thought; “the day when my sister's descendants, the last members of our family, are supposed to gather in Paris. It's been a hundred and fifty years since for the third time, persecution scattered this family all over the world—this family that I’ve cared for with love for eighteen centuries, through all its journeys and exiles, its changes in religion, fortune, and name!

“Oh! for this family, descended from the sister of the poor shoemaker,(2) what grandeur and what abasement, what obscurity and what splendor, what misery and what glory! By how many crimes has it been sullied, by how many virtues honored! The history of this single family is the history of the human race!

“Oh! For this family, descended from the sister of the poor shoemaker,(2) what greatness and what humiliation, what obscurity and what brilliance, what suffering and what triumph! How many crimes has it been stained by, and how many virtues has it been honored for! The story of this one family is the story of humanity!”

“Passing, in the course of so many generations, through the veins of the poor and the rich, of the sovereign and the bandit, of the wise man and the fool, of the coward and the brave, of the saint and the atheist, the blood of my sister has transmitted itself to this hour.

“Passing through the veins of the poor and the rich, the ruler and the outlaw, the wise and the foolish, the cowards and the brave, the saint and the atheist, my sister’s blood has been transmitted to this very moment."

“What scions of this family are now remaining? Seven only.

“What descendants of this family are left now? Only seven.”

“Two orphans, the daughters of proscribed parents—a dethroned prince—a poor missionary priest—a man of the middle class—a young girl of a great name and large fortune—a mechanic.

“Two orphans, the daughters of outlawed parents—a deposed prince—a struggling missionary priest—a middle-class man—a young girl from a prominent family with considerable wealth—a mechanic."

“Together, they comprise in themselves the virtues, the courage, the degradation, the splendor, the miseries of our species!

“Together, they encompass the virtues, the courage, the degradation, the splendor, the miseries of our species!"

“Siberia—India—America—France—behold the divers places where fate has thrown them!

“Siberia—India—America—France—look at the different places where fate has sent them!

“My instinct teaches me when one of them is in peril. Then, from the North to the South, from the East to the West, I go to seek them. Yesterday amid the polar frosts—to-day in the temperate zone—to-morrow beneath the fires of the tropics—but often, alas! at the moment when my presence might save them, the invisible hand impels me, the whirlwind carries me away, and the voice speaks in my ear: ‘GO ON! GO ON!’

“My instinct tells me when one of them is in danger. Then, from the North to the South, from the East to the West, I set out to find them. Yesterday in the polar cold—today in the temperate zone—tomorrow under the heat of the tropics—but often, unfortunately! just when I could save them, an unseen force pushes me, the whirlwind sweeps me away, and a voice whispers in my ear: ‘KEEP GOING! KEEP GOING!’”

“Oh, that I might only finish my task!—‘GO ON!’—A single hour—only a single hour of repose!—‘GO ON!’—Alas! I leave those I love on the brink of the abyss!—‘GO ON! GO ON!’

“Oh, if only I could just finish my task!—‘KEEP GOING!’—Just one hour—just a single hour of rest!—‘KEEP GOING!’—Oh no! I’m leaving the ones I love on the edge of disaster!—‘KEEP GOING! KEEP GOING!’”

“Such is my punishment. If it is great, my crime was greater still! An artisan, devoted to privations and misery, my misfortunes had made me cruel.

“Such is my punishment. If it is great, my crime was even greater! As an artisan, dedicated to hardship and suffering, my misfortunes had turned me cruel.

“Oh, cursed, cursed be the day, when, as I bent over my work, sullen with hate and despair, because, in spite of my incessant labor, I and mine wanted for everything, the Saviour passed before my door.

“Oh, cursed, cursed be the day when, as I hunched over my work, filled with hate and despair, because, despite my nonstop effort, my family and I lacked everything, the Savior walked past my door.

“Reviled, insulted, covered with blows, hardly able to sustain the weight of his heavy cross, He asked me to let Him rest a moment on my stone bench. The sweat poured from His forehead, His feet were bleeding, He was well-nigh sinking with fatigue, and He said to me, in a mild, heart piercing voice: ‘I suffer!’ ‘And I too suffer,’ I replied, as with harsh anger I pushed Him from the place; ‘I suffer, and no one comes to help me! I find no pity, and will give none. Go on! go on!’ Then, with a deep sigh of pain, He answered, and spake this sentence: ‘Verily, thou shalt go on till the day of thy redemption, for so wills the Father which art in heaven!’

“Reviled, insulted, battered, and barely able to carry the weight of His heavy cross, He asked me to let Him rest for a moment on my stone bench. Sweat dripped from His forehead, His feet were bleeding, and He was almost collapsing from exhaustion. He said to me in a soft, heart-wrenching voice: ‘I suffer!’ ‘And I suffer too,’ I replied, pushing Him away with harsh anger; ‘I suffer, and no one comes to help me! I find no pity and won’t give any. Keep going! Keep going!’ Then, with a deep sigh of pain, He responded and said this: ‘Truly, you will continue on until the day of your redemption, for that is what the Father in heaven wants!’”

“And so my punishment began. Too late I opened these eyes to the light, too late I learned repentance and charity, too late I understood those divine words of Him I had outraged, words which should be the law of the whole human race. ‘LOVE YE ONE ANOTHER.’

“And so my punishment began. I opened my eyes to the light too late, I learned about repentance and kindness too late, I understood those divine words of Him I had disrespected, words that should guide all of humanity. ‘LOVE ONE ANOTHER.’”

“In vain through successive ages, gathering strength and eloquence from those celestial words, have I labored to earn my pardon, by filling with commiseration and love hearts that were overflowing with envy and bitterness, by inspiring many a soul with a sacred horror of oppression and injustice. For me the day of mercy has not yet dawned!

“In vain, over the years, gathering strength and eloquence from those heavenly words, I have worked to earn my forgiveness, by filling hearts that were overflowing with envy and bitterness with compassion and love, by inspiring many souls with a sacred horror of oppression and injustice. For me, the day of mercy has not yet arrived!”

“And even as the first man, by his fall, devoted his posterity to misfortune, it would seem as if I, the workman, had consigned the whole race of artisans to endless sorrows, and as if they were expiating my crime: for they alone, during these eighteen centuries, have not yet been delivered.

“And even though the first man, by his fall, doomed his descendants to misfortune, it feels like I, the worker, have sentenced all artisans to endless sorrow, as if they were paying for my crime: because they alone, for these eighteen centuries, have not yet been freed.”

“For eighteen centuries, the powerful and the happy of this world have said to the toiling people what I said to the imploring and suffering Saviour: ‘Go on! go on!’ And the people, sinking with fatigue, bearing their heavy cross, have answered in the bitterness of their grief: ‘Oh, for pity’s sake! a few moments of repose; we are worn out with toil.’—Go on!’—‘And if we perish in our pain, what will become of our little children and our aged mothers?’—‘Go on! go on!’ And, for eighteen centuries, they and I have continued to struggle forward and to suffer, and no charitable voice has yet pronounced the word ‘Enough!’

“For eighteen centuries, the powerful and happy people of this world have told the struggling masses what I said to the pleading and suffering Savior: ‘Keep going! Keep going!’ And the people, worn out and carrying their heavy burdens, have responded with deep sorrow: ‘Oh, please! Just a moment of rest; we are exhausted from our labor.’—‘Keep going!’—‘And if we die from our suffering, what will happen to our little children and our elderly mothers?’—‘Keep going! Keep going!’ And for eighteen centuries, they and I have kept pushing forward and enduring, and no kind voice has ever said the word ‘Enough!’

“Alas! such is my punishment. It is immense, it is two-fold. I suffer in the name of humanity, when I see these wretched multitudes consigned without respite to profitless and oppressive toil. I suffer in the name of my family, when, poor and wandering, I am unable to bring aid to the descendants of my dear sister. But, when the sorrow is above my strength, when I foresee some danger from which I cannot preserve my own, then my thoughts, travelling over the world, go in search of that woman like me accursed, that daughter of a queen, who, like me, the son of a laborer, wanders, and will wander on, till the day of her redemption.(3)

“Unfortunately! This is my punishment. It’s overwhelming, it’s two-fold. I suffer in the name of humanity when I see these miserable masses condemned without relief to pointless and oppressive labor. I suffer in the name of my family when, poor and lost, I can’t help the descendants of my beloved sister. But when the grief becomes too much for me, when I foresee some danger that I can’t protect my own from, my thoughts travel the world in search of that woman, cursed like me, that daughter of a queen, who, like me, the son of a laborer, wanders, and will continue to wander, until the day of her redemption.(3)”

“Once in a century, as two planets draw nigh to each other in their revolutions, I am permitted to meet this woman during the dread week of the Passion. And after this interview, filled with terrible remembrances and boundless griefs, wandering stars of eternity, we pursue our infinite course.

“Once every hundred years, as two planets come close to each other in their orbits, I get the chance to meet this woman during the somber week of the Passion. And after this meeting, filled with haunting memories and overwhelming sorrows, we continue on our endless journey through the cosmos.”

“And this woman, the only one upon earth who, like me, sees the end of every century, and exclaims: ‘What another?’ this woman responds to my thought, from the furthest extremity of the world. She, who alone shares my terrible destiny, has chosen to share also the only interest that has consoled me for so many ages. Those descendants of my dear sister, she too loves, she too protects them. For them she journeys likewise from East to West and from North to South.

“And this woman, the only one on earth who, like me, sees the end of every century and exclaims: ‘What another?’ responds to my thoughts from the farthest corner of the world. She, who shares my dreadful fate, has also chosen to take on the only interest that has comforted me for so long. She loves those descendants of my dear sister as well; she protects them too. For them, she travels from East to West and from North to South.”

“But alas! the invisible hand impels her, the whirlwind carries her away, and the voice speaks in her ear: ‘Go on!’—‘Oh that I might finish my sentence!’ repeats she also,—‘Go on!’—‘A single hour—only a single hour of repose!’—Go on!’—‘I leave those I love on the brink of the abyss.’—‘Go on! Go on!—‘”

“But unfortunately! the invisible hand pushes her, the whirlwind sweeps her away, and a voice whispers in her ear: ‘Keep going!’—‘Oh, if only I could finish my sentence!’ she echoes,—‘Keep going!’—‘Just one hour—only one hour of rest!’—‘Keep going!’—‘I’m leaving those I care about at the edge of the abyss.’—‘Keep going! Keep going!’—”

Whilst this man thus went over the hill absorbed in his thoughts, the light evening breeze increased almost to a gale, a vivid flash streamed across the sky, and long, deep whistlings announced the coming of a tempest.

While this man walked over the hill lost in his thoughts, the light evening breeze picked up to nearly a gale, a bright flash lit up the sky, and long, deep whistles signaled the arrival of a storm.

10169m
Original

On a sudden this doomed man, who could no longer weep or smile, started with a shudder. No physical pain could reach him, and yet he pressed his hand hastily to his heart, as though he had experienced a cruel pang. “Oh!” cried he; “I feel it. This hour, many of those whom I love—the descendants of my dear sister—suffer, and are in great peril. Some in the centre of India—some in America—some here in Germany. The struggle recommences, the detestable passions are again awake. Oh, thou that hearest me—thou, like myself wandering and accursed—Herodias! help me to protect them! May my invocation reach thee, in those American solitudes where thou now lingerest—and may we arrive in time!”

Suddenly, this doomed man, who could no longer cry or smile, jolted with a shiver. No physical pain could touch him, yet he pressed his hand quickly to his heart as if he had felt a sharp ache. “Oh!” he exclaimed; “I can feel it. Right now, many of those I love—the descendants of my dear sister—are suffering and in great danger. Some are in the heart of India, some in America, and some right here in Germany. The fight is starting again, the awful passions are stirred up once more. Oh, you who hear me—you, like me, wandering and cursed—Herodias! Help me protect them! May my plea reach you in those American wildernesses where you linger now—and may we arrive in time!”

Thereon an extraordinary event happened. Night was come. The man made a movement; precipitately, to retrace his steps—but an invisible force prevented him, and carried him forward in the opposite direction.

There, an amazing event took place. Night had fallen. The man made a move to quickly turn back, but an unseen force stopped him and pushed him forward in the opposite direction.

At this moment, the storm burst forth in its murky majesty. One of those whirlwinds, which tear up trees by the roots and shake the foundations of the rocks, rushed over the hill rapid and loud as thunder.

At that moment, the storm erupted in its dark grandeur. One of those whirlwinds that uproot trees and shake the very ground rushed over the hill, swift and loud like thunder.

In the midst of the roaring of the hurricane, by the glare of the fiery flashes, the man with the black mark on his brow was seen descending the hill, stalking with huge strides among the rocks, and between trees bent beneath the efforts of the storm.

In the middle of the howling hurricane, lit up by bright flashes of lightning, the man with the black mark on his forehead was seen coming down the hill, striding forcefully among the rocks and between trees that were bending under the force of the storm.

The tread of this man was no longer slow, firm, and steady—but painfully irregular, like that of one impelled by an irresistible power, or carried along by the whirl of a frightful wind. In vain he extended his supplicating hands to heaven. Soon he disappeared in the shades of night, and amid the roar of the tempest.

The way this man walked was no longer slow, steady, and sure—but painfully erratic, as if he was driven by an unstoppable force or swept along by a terrifying wind. He reached out his pleading hands to the sky in vain. Soon he vanished into the darkness of night and the sounds of the storm.

(2) It is known that, according to the legend, the Wandering Jew was a shoemaker at Jerusalem. The Saviour, carrying his cross, passed before the house of the artisan, and asked him to be allowed to rest an instant on the stone bench at his door. “Go on! go on!” said the Jew harshly, pushing him away. “Thou shalt go on till the end of time,” answered the Saviour, in a stern though sorrowful tone. For further details, see the eloquent and learned notice by Charles Magnin, appended to the magnificent poem “Ahasuerus,” by Ed. Quinet.—E. S.

(2) It’s said that, according to the legend, the Wandering Jew was a shoemaker in Jerusalem. The Savior, carrying his cross, passed by the artisan's house and asked if he could rest for a moment on the stone bench at his door. “Keep going! Keep going!” the Jew said harshly, pushing him away. “You will keep going until the end of time,” the Savior replied, in a serious yet sorrowful tone. For more information, see the insightful and scholarly note by Charles Magnin, attached to the magnificent poem “Ahasuerus” by Ed. Quinet.—E. S.

(3) According to a legend very little known, for we are indebted to the kindness of M. Maury, the learned sub-librarian of the Institute, Herodias was condemned to wander till the day of judgement, for having asked for the death of John the Baptist—E. S.

(3) According to a little-known legend, thanks to the generosity of M. Maury, the knowledgeable sub-librarian of the Institute, Herodias was sentenced to wander until the day of judgment for wishing for the death of John the Baptist—E. S.





CHAPTER XVII. THE AJOUPA.

While Rodin despatched his cosmopolite correspondence, from his retreat in the Rue du Milieu des Ursins, in Paris—while the daughters of General Simon, after quitting as fugitives the White Falcon, were detained prisoners at Leipsic along with Dagobert—other scenes, deeply interesting to these different personages, were passing, almost as it were at the same moment, at the other extremity of the world, in the furthermost parts of Asia—that is to say, in the island of Java, not far from the city of Batavia, the residence of M. Joshua Van Dael, one of the correspondents of Rodin.

While Rodin sent out his diverse letters from his retreat on Rue du Milieu des Ursins in Paris—while General Simon’s daughters, having fled from the White Falcon, were held captive in Leipsic along with Dagobert—other events, highly significant to these various individuals, were unfolding almost simultaneously at the opposite side of the globe, in the far reaches of Asia, specifically on the island of Java, not far from Batavia, where M. Joshua Van Dael, one of Rodin's correspondents, lived.

Java! magnificent and fatal country, where the most admirable flowers conceal hideous reptiles, where the brightest fruits contain subtle poisons, where grow splendid trees, whose very shadow is death—where the gigantic vampire bat sucks the blood of its victims whilst it prolongs their sleep, by surrounding them with a fresh and balmy air, no fan moving so rapidly as the great perfumed wings of this monster!

Java! A magnificent yet dangerous land, where the most beautiful flowers hide ugly reptiles, where the brightest fruits hold hidden poisons, where majestic trees cast shadows that can kill—where the enormous vampire bat drinks the blood of its victims while keeping them asleep, surrounded by fresh and fragrant air, with its enormous perfumed wings moving faster than any fan!

The month of October, 1831, draws near its close. It is noon—an hour well nigh mortal to him who encounters the fiery heat of the sun, which spreads a sheet of dazzling light over the deep blue enamel of the sky.

The month of October, 1831, is nearing its end. It’s noon—an hour almost unbearable for anyone facing the scorching heat of the sun, which casts a bright light over the deep blue expanse of the sky.

An ajoupa, or hut, made of cane mats, suspended from long bamboos, which are driven far into the ground, rises in the midst of the bluish shadows cast by a tuft of trees, whose glittering verdure resembles green porcelain. These quaintly formed trees, rounded into arches, pointing like spires, overspreading like parasols, are so thick in foliage, so entangled one with the other, that their dome is impenetrable to the rain.

An ajoupa, or hut, made of cane mats, hangs from tall bamboos deeply anchored in the ground, standing amidst the bluish shadows cast by a cluster of trees, whose sparkling green leaves look like green porcelain. These uniquely shaped trees, rounded into arches and pointing like spires, spread out like parasols and are so densely packed with leaves, so intertwined, that their canopy is completely waterproof.

The soil, ever marshy, notwithstanding the insupportable heat, disappears beneath an inextricable mass of creepers, ferns, and tufted reeds, of a freshness and vigor of vegetation almost incredible, reaching nearly to the top of the ajoupa, which lies hid like a nest among the grass.

The soil, always muddy, despite the unbearable heat, is covered by an unmanageable mix of vines, ferns, and clumps of reeds, with a freshness and strength of vegetation that's almost unbelievable, reaching almost to the top of the ajoupa, which is hidden like a nest among the grass.

Nothing can be more suffocating than the atmosphere, heavily laden with moist exhalations like the steam of hot water, and impregnated with the strongest and sharpest scents; for the cinnamon-tree, ginger-plant, stephanotis and Cape jasmine, mixed with these trees and creepers, spread around in puffs their penetrating odors. A roof, formed of large Indian fig-leaves, covers the cabin; at one end is a square opening, which serves for a window, shut in with a fine lattice-work of vegetable fibres, so as to prevent the reptiles and venomous insects from creeping into the ajoupa. The huge trunk of a dead tree, still standing, but much bent, and with its summit reaching to the roof of the ajoupa, rises from the midst of the brushwood. From every crevice in its black, rugged, mossy bark, springs a strange, almost fantastic flower; the wing of a butterfly is not of a finer tissue, of a more brilliant purple, of a more glossy black: those unknown birds we see in our dreams, have no more grotesque forms than these specimens of the orchis—winged flowers, that seem always ready to fly from their frail and leafless stalks. The long, flexible stems of the cactus, which might be taken for reptiles, encircle also this trunk, and clothe it with their bunches of silvery white, shaded inside with bright orange. These flowers emit a strong scent of vanilla.

Nothing feels more suffocating than the air, thick with moist exhalations like steam from hot water, filled with strong and sharp scents. The aromas of cinnamon trees, ginger plants, stephanotis, and Cape jasmine blend with the trees and vines, releasing their intense fragrances. A roof made of large Indian fig leaves covers the cabin; at one end, there's a square opening that acts as a window, secured with fine latticework of plant fibers to keep reptiles and poisonous insects from getting into the ajoupa. A huge trunk of a dead tree, still standing but bent, towers from the center of the underbrush, its top reaching the roof of the ajoupa. From every crevice in its black, rough, moss-covered bark springs an unusual, almost fantastical flower; the wing of a butterfly doesn’t have a finer texture or brighter purple, nor a glossier black. Those strange birds we encounter in our dreams don’t have more bizarre shapes than these orchid-like flowers—winged blooms that seem ever ready to escape from their delicate, leafless stalks. The long, flexible stems of the cactus, which could easily be mistaken for reptiles, wrap around this trunk, adorned with their clusters of silvery white flowers, shaded inside with bright orange. These flowers give off a strong vanilla scent.

A serpent, of a brick-red, about the thickness of a large quill, and five or six inches long, half protrudes its flat head from one of those enormous, perfumed calyces, in which it lies closely curled up.

A brick-red snake, about the thickness of a large quill and five or six inches long, sticks its flat head halfway out of one of those huge, fragrant flower cups where it is curled up tight.

Within the ajoupa, a young man is extended on a mat in a profound sleep. His complexion of a clear golden yellow, gives him the appearance of a statue of pale bronze, on which a ray of sun is playing. His attitude is simple and graceful; his right arm sustains his head, a little raised and turned on one side; his ample robe of white muslin, with hanging sleeves, leaves uncovered his chest and arms worthy of the Antoinous. Marble is not more firm, more polished than his skin, the golden hue of which contracts strongly with the whiteness of his garments. Upon his broad manly chest a deep scar is visible—the mark of the musket-ball he received in defending the life of General Simon, the father of Rose and Blanche.

Within the ajoupa, a young man lies on a mat in a deep sleep. His clear golden-yellow complexion makes him look like a pale bronze statue with sunlight dancing on it. His pose is simple and graceful; his right arm supports his head, which is slightly raised and turned to one side. His loose, white muslin robe, with flowing sleeves, leaves his chest and arms—worthy of Antinous—bare. His skin is firmer and more polished than marble, the golden tone contrasting sharply with the whiteness of his clothing. A deep scar is visible on his broad, masculine chest—the mark of a musket ball he took while defending General Simon, the father of Rose and Blanche.

Suspended from his neck, he wears a medal similar to that in the possession of the two sisters. This Indian is Djalma.

Suspended from his neck, he wears a medal similar to the one the two sisters have. This Indian is Djalma.

His features are at once very noble and very beautiful. His hair of a blue black, parted upon his forehead, falls waving, but not curled over his shoulders; whilst his eyebrows, boldly and yet delicately defined, are of as deep a jet as the long eyelashes, that cast their shadow upon his beardless cheek. His bright, red lips are slightly apart, and he breathes uneasily; his sleep is heavy and troubled, for the heat becomes every moment more and more suffocating.

His features are both noble and beautiful. His deep black hair, parted on his forehead, falls in waves over his shoulders, but it's not curled. His eyebrows are bold yet delicate, as dark as the long eyelashes that cast shadows on his smooth, hairless cheek. His bright red lips are slightly parted, and he breathes restlessly; his sleep is heavy and troubled, as the heat grows increasingly suffocating.

Without, the silence is profound. Not a breath of air is stirring. Yet now the tall ferns, which cover the soil, begin to move almost imperceptibly, as though their stems were shaken by the slow progress of some crawling body. From time to time, this trifling oscillation suddenly ceases, and all is again motionless. But, after several of these alternations of rustling and deep silence, a human head appears in the midst of the jungle, a little distance from the trunk of the dead tree.

Without, the silence is deep. Not a breath of air is moving. Yet now the tall ferns that cover the ground start to shift almost unnoticeably, as if their stems are being stirred by the slow movement of some crawling creature. Every now and then, this slight movement suddenly stops, and everything is still again. But after several of these shifts between rustling and complete silence, a human head emerges in the middle of the jungle, a short distance from the trunk of the dead tree.

The man to whom it belonged was possessed of a grim countenance, with a complexion the color of greenish bronze, long black hair bound about his temples, eyes brilliant with savage fire, and an expression remarkable for its intelligence and ferocity. Holding his breath, he remained quite still for a moment; then, advancing upon his hands and knees, pushing aside the leaves so gently, that not the slightest noise could be heard, he arrived cautiously and slowly at the trunk of the dead tree, the summit of which nearly touched the roof of the ajoupa.

The man it belonged to had a stern face, with skin the color of greenish bronze, long black hair wrapped around his forehead, eyes shining with fierce intensity, and a look that was striking for its intelligence and aggressiveness. He held his breath, staying completely still for a moment; then, moving on his hands and knees, he carefully pushed aside the leaves so quietly that not even the faintest sound could be heard. He made his way slowly and cautiously to the trunk of the dead tree, the top of which nearly touched the roof of the hut.

This man, of Malay origin, belonging to the sect of the Lughardars (Stranglers), after having again listened, rose almost entirely from amongst the brushwood. With the exception of white cotton drawers, fastened around his middle by a parti-colored sash, he was completely naked. His bronze, supple, and nervous limbs were overlaid with a thick coat of oil. Stretching himself along the huge trunk on the side furthest from the cabin, and thus sheltered by the whole breadth of the tree with its surrounding creepers, he began to climb silently, with as much patience as caution. In the undulations of his form, in the flexibility of his movements, in the restrained vigor, which fully put forth would have been alarming, there was some resemblance to the stealthy and treacherous advance of the tiger upon its prey.

This man, of Malay descent and part of the Lughardars sect (Stranglers), after listening again, rose almost completely from the underbrush. Aside from white cotton shorts held up by a colorful sash, he was entirely naked. His bronze, agile, and muscular limbs were coated in a thick layer of oil. Lying against the massive trunk on the side farthest from the cabin, sheltered by the full width of the tree and its surrounding vines, he began to climb silently, showing as much patience as he did caution. In the smoothness of his body, the flexibility of his movements, and the contained strength that, if unleashed, could be intimidating, there was a resemblance to the quiet and sneaky approach of a tiger stalking its prey.

Having reached, completely unperceived, the inclined portion of the tree, which almost touched the roof of the cabin, he was only separated from the window by a distance of about a foot. Cautiously advancing his head, he looked down into the interior, to see how he might best find an entrance.

Having arrived, completely unnoticed, at the sloped part of the tree, which nearly brushed against the cabin’s roof, he was just a foot away from the window. Carefully leaning his head forward, he peered inside to figure out the best way to get in.

At sight of Djalma in his deep sleep, the Thug’s bright eyes glittered with increased brilliancy; a nervous contraction, or rather a mute, ferocious laugh, curling the corners of his mouth, drew them up towards the cheekbones, and exposed rows of teeth, filed sharp like the points of a saw, and dyed of a shining black.

At the sight of Djalma in his deep sleep, the Thug’s bright eyes sparkled even more; a nervous twitch, or more like a silent, fierce grin, pulled the corners of his mouth up toward his cheekbones, revealing rows of teeth, sharpened like saw points and shiny black.

Djalma was lying in such a manner and so near the door of the ajoupa, which opened inwards, that, were it moved in the least, he must be instantly awakened. The Strangler, with his body still sheltered by the tree, wishing to examine more attentively the interior of the cabin, leaned very forward, and in order to maintain his balance, lightly rested his hand on the ledge of the opening that served for a window. This movement shook the large cactus-flowers, within which the little serpent lay curled, and, darting forth it twisted itself rapidly round the wrist of the Strangler. Whether from pain or surprise, the man uttered a low cry; and as he drew back swiftly, still holding by the trunk of the tree, he perceived that Djalma had moved.

Djalma was lying in such a way and so close to the door of the ajoupa, which swung inward, that if it were to move even a little, he would be instantly awakened. The Strangler, still hidden by the tree, wanting to get a better look at the inside of the cabin, leaned forward, and to keep his balance, lightly rested his hand on the edge of the window opening. This movement disturbed the large cactus flowers, where a small serpent lay curled up, and it quickly shot out, wrapping itself around the Strangler's wrist. Whether from pain or shock, the man let out a low cry; and as he pulled back quickly while still holding onto the tree trunk, he noticed that Djalma had shifted.

The young Indian, though retaining his supine posture, had half opened his eyes, and turned his head towards the window, whilst his breast heaved with a deep-drawn sigh, for, beneath that thick dome of moist verdure, the concentrated heat was intolerable.

The young Indian, still lying flat, had partly opened his eyes and turned his head toward the window, while his chest rose and fell with a deep sigh, because under that thick canopy of wet greenery, the heat was unbearable.

Hardly had he moved, when, from behind the tree, was heard the shrill, brief, sonorous note, which the bird of paradise titters when it takes its flight—a cry which resembles that of the pheasant. This note was soon repeated, but more faintly, as though the brilliant bird were already at a distance. Djalma, thinking he had discovered the cause of the noise which had aroused him for an instant, stretched out the arm upon which his head had rested, and went to sleep again, with scarcely any change of position.

Hardly had he moved when, from behind the tree, the sharp, short, resonant call of the paradise bird was heard as it took off—a sound similar to that of a pheasant. This call quickly came again, but fainter, as if the colorful bird was already flying further away. Djalma, thinking he had found the source of the noise that briefly woke him, stretched out the arm that had supported his head and fell asleep again, barely changing his position.

For some minutes, the most profound silence once more reigned in this solitude, and everything remained motionless.

For a few minutes, a deep silence fell over this solitude, and everything stayed still.

The Strangler, by his skillful imitation of the bird, had repaired the imprudence of that exclamation of surprise and pain, which the reptile bite had forced from him. When he thought all was safe, he again advanced his head, and saw the young Indian once more plunged in sleep. Then he descended the tree with the same precautions, though his left hand was somewhat swollen from the sting of the serpent, and disappeared in the jungle.

The Strangler, using his expert imitation of the bird, had made up for the careless shout of surprise and pain caused by the snake bite. When he believed everything was clear, he peered out again and saw the young Indian still deeply asleep. He then carefully climbed down the tree, although his left hand was a bit swollen from the serpent's sting, and vanished into the jungle.

At that instant a song of monotonous and melancholy cadence was heard in the distance. The Strangler raised himself, and listened attentively, and his face took an expression of surprise and deadly anger. The song came nearer and nearer to the cabin, and, in a few seconds, an Indian, passing through an open space in the jungle, approached the spot where the Thug lay concealed.

At that moment, a song with a dull and mournful tone echoed in the distance. The Strangler sat up and listened closely, his face showing a mix of surprise and intense anger. The song grew louder as it moved closer to the cabin, and in just a few seconds, an Indian emerged from an open area in the jungle, approaching the spot where the Thug was hiding.

The latter unwound from his waist a long thin cord, to one of the ends of which was attached a leaden ball, of the form and size of an egg; having fastened the other end of this cord to his right wrist, the Strangler again listened, and then disappeared, crawling through the tall grass in the direction of the Indian, who still advanced slowly, without interrupting his soft and plaintive song.

The man took a long, thin cord from around his waist, with a lead ball the size and shape of an egg attached to one end. After tying the other end of the cord to his right wrist, the Strangler listened once more, then crawled through the tall grass toward the Indian, who continued to move slowly, singing his soft and mournful song.

He was a young fellow scarcely twenty, with a bronzed complexion, the slave of Djalma, his vest of blue cotton was confined at the waist by a parti-colored sash; he wore a red turban, and silver rings in his ears and about his wrists. He was bringing a message to his master, who, during the great heat of the day was reposing in the ajoupa, which stood at some distance from the house he inhabited.

He was a young guy barely twenty, with a tanned complexion, the servant of Djalma. His blue cotton vest was cinched at the waist with a multi-colored sash; he wore a red turban, and had silver rings in his ears and around his wrists. He was delivering a message to his master, who, during the intense heat of the day, was resting in the ajoupa located a little way from the house he lived in.

Arriving at a place where two paths separated, the slave, without hesitation took that which led to the cabin, from which he was now scarce forty paces distant.

Arriving at a spot where two paths split, the slave immediately chose the one that led to the cabin, now hardly forty paces away.

One of those enormous Java butterflies, whose wings extend six or eight inches in length, and offer to the eye two streaks of gold on a ground of ultramarine, fluttering from leaf to leaf, alighted on a bush of Cape jasmine, within the reach of the young Indian. The slave stopped in his song, stood still, advanced first a foot, then a hand, and seized the butterfly.

One of those huge Java butterflies, with wings that stretch six to eight inches long and display two gold streaks on a background of ultramarine, fluttered from leaf to leaf and landed on a Cape jasmine bush, within the young Indian’s reach. The slave paused his song, stood still, stepped forward first with one foot, then reached out his hand, and caught the butterfly.

Suddenly he sees a dark figure rise before him; he hears a whizzing noise like that of a sling; he feels a cord, thrown with as much rapidity as force, encircle his neck with a triple band; and, almost in the same instant, the leaden ball strikes violently against the back of his head.

Suddenly, he sees a dark figure rise in front of him; he hears a whooshing sound like that of a slingshot; he feels a cord, thrown with both speed and strength, wrap around his neck with a triple band; and almost at the same moment, a heavy ball hits him hard at the back of his head.

This attack was so abrupt and unforseen, that Djalma’s servant could not even utter a single cry, a single groan. He tottered—the Strangler gave a vigorous pull at the cord—the bronzed countenance of the slave became purple, and he fell upon his knees, convulsively moving his arms. Then the Strangler threw him quite down, and pulled the cord so violently, that the blood spurted from the skin. The victim struggled for a moment—and all was over.

This attack was so sudden and unexpected that Djalma’s servant couldn't even let out a single cry or groan. He staggered—the Strangler yanked the cord hard—the servant's tanned face turned purple, and he dropped to his knees, his arms moving uncontrollably. Then the Strangler shoved him down completely and yanked the cord so forcefully that blood sprayed from his skin. The victim fought for a moment—and then it was all over.

During his short but intense agony, the murderer, kneeling before his victim, and watching with ardent eye his least convulsions, seemed plunged into an ecstasy of ferocious joy. His nostrils dilated, the veins of his neck and temples were swollen, and the same savage laugh, which had curled his lips at the aspect of the sleeping Djalma, again displayed his pointed black teeth, which a nervous trembling of the jaws made to chatter. But soon he crossed his arms upon his heaving breast, bowed his forehead, and murmured some mysterious words, which sounded like an invocation or a prayer. Immediately after, he returned to the contemplation of the dead body. The hyena and the tiger-cat, who, before devouring, crouch beside the prey that they have surprised or hunted down, have not a wilder or more sanguinary look than this man.

During his brief but intense agony, the murderer, kneeling before his victim and watching every convulsion with intense focus, appeared lost in a frenzy of ruthless delight. His nostrils flared, the veins in his neck and temples bulged, and the same savage grin that had twisted his lips at the sight of the sleeping Djalma reappeared, revealing his sharp black teeth, which chattered from a nervous tremor in his jaw. But soon he crossed his arms over his heaving chest, bowed his head, and murmured some mysterious words that sounded like a chant or a prayer. Immediately after, he returned to staring at the lifeless body. The hyena and the tiger-cat, who crouch beside their prey before eating it, look no more wild or bloodthirsty than this man.

But, remembering that his task was not yet accomplished tearing himself unwillingly from the hideous spectacle, he unbound the cord from the neck of his victim, fastened it round his own body, dragged the corpse out of the path, and, without attempting to rob it of its silver rings, concealed it in a thick part of the jungle.

But, remembering that his task wasn't finished, and feeling reluctant to pull himself away from the gruesome sight, he untied the cord from his victim's neck, wrapped it around his own body, dragged the body off the path, and, without trying to steal its silver rings, hid it in a dense area of the jungle.

Then the Strangler again began to creep on his knees and belly, till he arrived at the cabin of Djalma—that cabin constructed of mats suspended from bamboos. After listening attentively, he drew from his girdle a knife, the sharp-pointed blade of which was wrapped in a fig-leaf, and made in the matting an incision of three feet in length. This was done with such quickness, and with so fine a blade, that the light touch of the diamond cutting glass would have made more noise. Seeing, by means of this opening, which was to serve him for a passage, that Djalma was still fast asleep, the Thug, with incredible temerity, glided into the cabin.

Then the Strangler started to crawl on his knees and stomach until he reached Djalma's cabin— that cabin made of mats hanging from bamboos. After listening carefully, he took a knife from his belt, the sharp blade wrapped in a fig leaf, and made a three-foot cut in the matting. He did this so quickly and with such a fine blade that it would have made less noise than a diamond cutting glass. Seeing through this opening, which was to be his way in, that Djalma was still fast asleep, the Thug, with incredible bravery, slipped into the cabin.





CHAPTER XVIII. THE TATTOOING

The heavens, which had been till now of transparent blue, became gradually of a greenish tint, and the sun was veiled in red, lurid vapor. This strange light gave to every object a weird appearance, of which one might form an idea, by looking at a landscape through a piece of copper colored glass. In those climates, this phenomenon, when united with an increase of burning heat, always announces the approach of a storm.

The sky, which had been a clear blue until now, slowly turned a greenish shade, and the sun was hidden behind a red, hazy mist. This unusual light made everything look eerie, similar to viewing a landscape through a piece of copper-colored glass. In these regions, this phenomenon, combined with a rise in intense heat, always signals that a storm is on the way.

From time to time there was a passing odor of sulphur; then the leaves, slightly shaken by electric currents, would tremble upon their stalks; till again all would return to the former motionless silence. The weight of the burning atmosphere, saturated with sharp perfumes, became almost intolerable. Large drops of sweat stood in pearls on the forehead of Djalma, still plunged in enervating sleep—for it no longer resembled rest, but a painful stupor.

From time to time, a whiff of sulfur would float by; then the leaves, slightly stirred by electric currents, would shiver on their stems, until everything fell back into the previous still silence. The heaviness of the scorching air, filled with sharp scents, became nearly unbearable. Large beads of sweat formed on Djalma's forehead, who was still caught in a draining sleep—it felt less like rest and more like a painful daze.

The Strangler glided like a reptile along the sides of the ajoupa, and, crawling on his belly, arrived at the sleeping-mat of Djalma, beside which he squatted himself, so as to occupy as little space as possible. Then began a fearful scene, by reason of the mystery and silence which surrounded it.

The Strangler slithered like a snake alongside the ajoupa, and, crawling on his stomach, reached Djalma's sleeping mat, beside which he crouched to take up as little space as possible. Then a terrifying scene unfolded, amplified by the mystery and silence that enveloped it.

Djalma’s life was at the mercy of the Strangler. The latter, resting upon his hands and knees, with his neck stretched forward, his eye fixed and dilated, continued motionless as a wild beast about to spring. Only a slight nervous trembling of the jaws agitated that mask of bronze.

Djalma's life was in the hands of the Strangler. The Strangler, crouched on his hands and knees, with his neck extended forward and his eyes wide and focused, remained still like a wild animal ready to pounce. Only a slight nervous twitch of his jaw disturbed that bronze mask.

But soon his hideous features revealed a violent struggle that was passing within him—a struggle between the thirst, the craving for the enjoyment of murder, which the recent assassination of the slave had made still more active, and the orders he had received not to attempt the life of Djalma, though the design, which brought him to the ajoupa, might perhaps be as fatal to the young Indian as death itself. Twice did the Strangler, with look of flame, resting only on his left hand, seize with his right the rope’s end; and twice his hand fell—the instinct of murder yielding to a powerful will, of which the Malay acknowledged the irresistible empire.

But soon his grotesque features showed a fierce battle raging inside him—between the intense desire to enjoy killing, which the recent murder of the slave had made even stronger, and the orders he had received not to try to kill Djalma, even though the plan that brought him to the ajoupa might be just as deadly for the young Indian as death itself. Twice the Strangler, with a fiery gaze, resting only on his left hand, grabbed the end of the rope with his right hand; and twice his hand fell—his murderous instinct giving way to a powerful will, which the Malay recognized as having an unyielding grip.

In him, the homicidal craving must have amounted to madness, for, in these hesitations, he lost much precious time: at any moment, Djalma, whose vigor, skill, and courage were known and feared, might awake from his sleep, and, though unarmed, he would prove a terrible adversary. At length the Thug made up his mind; with a suppressed sigh of regret, he set about accomplishing his task.

In him, the desire to kill must have driven him to madness, because during these delays, he wasted a lot of valuable time: at any moment, Djalma, known for his strength, skill, and bravery, could wake up from his sleep, and even though he was unarmed, he would be a formidable opponent. Finally, the Thug made his decision; with a quiet sigh of regret, he went about completing his task.

This task would have appeared impossible to any one else. The reader may judge.

This task would have seemed impossible to anyone else. The reader can decide.

Djalma, with his face turned towards the left, leaned his head upon his curved arm. It was first necessary, without waking him, to oblige him to turn his face towards the right (that is, towards the door), so that, in case of his being half-roused, his first glance might not fall upon the Strangler. The latter, to accomplish his projects, would have to remain many minutes in the cabin.

Djalma, facing to the left, rested his head on his bent arm. It was essential, without waking him, to make him turn his face to the right (toward the door) so that, if he half-woke, his first sight wouldn’t land on the Strangler. The Strangler, to carry out his plans, would need to stay in the cabin for a while.

The heavens became darker; the heat arrived at its last degree of intensity; everything combined to increase the torpor of the sleeper, and so favor the Strangler’s designs. Kneeling down close to Djalma, he began, with the tips of his supple, well-oiled fingers, to stroke the brow, temples, and eyelids of the young Indian, but with such extreme lightness, that the contact of the two skins was hardly sensible. When this kind of magnetic incantation had lasted for some seconds, the sweat, which bathed the forehead of Djalma, became more abundant: he heaved a smothered sigh, and the muscles of his face gave several twitches, for the strokings, although too light to rouse him, yet caused in him a feeling of indefinable uneasiness.

The sky got darker; the heat reached its peak intensity; everything came together to deepen the daze of the sleeper, making it easier for the Strangler to execute his plans. Kneeling beside Djalma, he began to lightly stroke the young Indian's brow, temples, and eyelids with the tips of his soft, well-oiled fingers, so gently that the touch was barely felt. After a few moments of this kind of magnetic ritual, the sweat on Djalma's forehead became more pronounced: he let out a stifled sigh, and the muscles in his face twitched several times, as the light strokes, while too gentle to wake him, created a vague sense of unease within him.

Watching him with his restless and burning eye, the Strangler continued his maneuvers with so much patience, that Djalma, still sleeping, but no longer able to bear this vague, annoying sensation, raised his right hand mechanically to his face, as if he would have brushed away an importunate insect. But he had not strength to do it; almost immediately after, his hand, inert and heavy, fell back upon his chest. The Strangler saw, by this symptom, that he was attaining his object, and continued to stroke, with the same address, the eyelids, brow, and temples.

Watching him with his restless and burning eyes, the Strangler kept up his moves with such patience that Djalma, still asleep but unable to ignore this vague, annoying feeling, raised his right hand to his face, almost as if trying to swat away an annoying insect. But he didn't have the strength to do it; soon after, his hand, heavy and lifeless, fell back onto his chest. The Strangler noticed this sign and realized he was getting closer to his goal, so he continued to gently stroke Djalma's eyelids, brow, and temples.

Whereupon Djalma, more and more oppressed by heavy sleep, and having neither strength nor will to raise his hand to his face, mechanically turned round his head, which fell languidly upon his right shoulder, seeking by this change of attitude, to escape from the disagreeable sensation which pursued him. The first point gained, the Strangler could act more freely.

Whereupon Djalma, increasingly weighed down by exhaustion, lacking the strength or desire to lift his hand to his face, mechanically turned his head, which slumped wearily onto his right shoulder, trying to shake off the unpleasant feeling that was following him. With this small shift, the Strangler was able to act more freely.

10179m
Original

To render as profound as possible the sleep he had half interrupted, he now strove to imitate the vampire, and, feigning the action of a fan, he rapidly moved his extended hands about the burning face of the young Indian. Alive to a feeling of such sudden and delicious coolness, in the height of suffocating heat, the countenance of Djalma brightened, his bosom heaved, his half-opened lips drank in the grateful air, and he fell into a sleep only the more invincible, because it had been at first disturbed, and was now yielded to under the influence of a pleasing sensation.

To make the sleep he had briefly interrupted as deep as possible, he now tried to mimic a vampire, and, pretending to use a fan, he quickly moved his outstretched hands around the young Indian's sweaty face. Feeling a sudden and refreshing coolness amid the stifling heat, Djalma's face lit up, his chest rose and fell, his slightly open lips welcomed the fresh air, and he slipped into a slumber that was even more powerful because it had originally been disturbed and was now surrendered to that pleasant feeling.

A sudden flash of lightning illumined the shady dome that sheltered the ajoupa: fearing that the first clap of thunder might rouse the young Indian, the Strangler hastened to complete his Task. Djalma lay on his back, with his head resting on his right shoulder, and his left arm extended; the Thug, crouching at his left side, ceased by degrees the process of fanning; then, with incredible dexterity, he succeeded in rolling up, above the elbow, the long wide sleeve of white muslin that covered the left arm of the sleeper.

A sudden flash of lightning lit up the shady dome that covered the ajoupa: worried that the first rumble of thunder might wake the young Indian, the Strangler hurried to finish his task. Djalma lay on his back, his head resting on his right shoulder, and his left arm extended; the Thug, crouching at his left side, gradually stopped fanning him; then, with remarkable skill, he managed to roll up the long, wide sleeve of white muslin that covered the sleeping man's left arm, above the elbow.

He next drew from the pocket of his drawers a copper box, from which he took a very fine, sharp-pointed needle, and a piece of a black-looking root. He pricked this root several times with the needle, and on each occasion there issued from it a white, glutinous liquid.

He then pulled a copper box from his pants pocket, from which he took out a very fine, sharp needle and a piece of a black root. He pricked the root several times with the needle, and each time a white, sticky liquid came out.

When the Strangler thought the needle sufficiently impregnated with this juice, he bent down, and began to blow gently over the inner surface of Djalma’s arm, so as to cause a fresh sensation of coolness; then, with the point of his needle, he traced almost imperceptibly on the skin of the sleeping youth some mysterious and symbolical signs. All this was performed so cleverly and the point of the needle was so fine and keen, that Djalma did not feel the action of the acid upon the skin.

When the Strangler thought the needle had soaked up enough of the juice, he bent down and started to blow gently on the inner surface of Djalma’s arm to create a new feeling of coolness. Then, using the tip of his needle, he almost imperceptibly traced some mysterious and symbolic signs on the skin of the sleeping young man. Everything was done so skillfully, and the needle was so fine and sharp, that Djalma didn’t feel the acid touching his skin.

The signs, which the Strangler had traced, soon appeared on the surface, at first in characters of a pale rose-color, as fine as a hair; but such was the slowly corrosive power of the juice, that, as it worked and spread beneath the skin, they would become in a few hours of a violet red, and as apparent as they were now almost invisible.

The marks that the Strangler had drawn soon showed up on the surface, initially in light pink characters as thin as a hair; but the slowly corrosive effect of the juice caused them to turn a deep violet red within a few hours, making them as noticeable as they were before they became almost invisible.

The Strangler, having so perfectly succeeded in his project, threw a last look of ferocious longing on the slumbering Indian, and creeping away from the mat, regained the opening by which he had entered the cabin; next, closely uniting the edges of the incision, so as to obviate all suspicion, he disappeared just as the thunder began to rumble hoarsely in the distance.(4)

The Strangler, having successfully completed his plan, took one last fierce look at the sleeping Indian and quietly crept away from the mat. He returned to the opening through which he had entered the cabin and carefully sealed the edges of the cut to avoid any suspicion. He vanished just as the thunder started to rumble ominously in the distance.(4)

(4) We read in the letters of the late Victor Jacquemont upon India, with regard to the incredible dexterity of these men: “They crawl on the ground, ditches, in the furrows of fields, imitate a hundred different voices, and dissipate the effect of any accidental noise by raising the yelp of the jackal or note of some bird—then are silent, and another imitates the call of the same animal in the distance. They can molest a sleeper by all sorts of noises and slight touches, and make his body and limbs take any position which suits their purpose.” Count Edward de Warren, in his excellent work on English India, which we shall have again occasion to quote, expresses himself in the same manner as to the inconceivable address of the Indians: “They have the art,” says he, “to rob you, without interrupting your sleep, of the very sheet in which you are enveloped. This is not ‘a traveller’s tale.’ but a fact. The movements of the bheel are those of the serpent. If you sleep in your tent, with a servant lying across each entrance, the bheel will come and crouch on the outside, in some shady corner, where he can hear the breathing of those within. As soon as the European sleeps, he feels sure of success, for the Asiatic will not long resist the attraction of repose. At the proper moment, he makes a vertical incision in the cloth of the tent, on the spot where he happens to be, and just large enough to admit him. He glides through like a phantom, without making the least grain of sand creak beneath his tread. He is perfectly naked, and all his body is rubbed over with oil; a two-edged knife is suspended from his neck. He will squat down close to your couch, and, with incredible coolness and dexterity, will gather up the sheet in very little folds, so as to occupy the least surface possible; then, passing to the other side, he will lightly tickle the sleeper, whom he seems to magnetize, till the latter shrinks back involuntarily, and ends by turning round, and leaving the sheet folded behind him. Should he awake, and strive to seize the robber, he catches at a slippery form, which slides through his hands like an eel; should he even succeed in seizing him, it would be fatal—the dagger strikes him to the heart, he falls bathed in his blood, and the assassin disappears.”—E. S.

(4) In the letters of the late Victor Jacquemont about India, he notes the incredible skill of these people: “They crawl on the ground, through ditches and furrows in fields, imitate a hundred different voices, and mask any unexpected noises by mimicking the yelp of a jackal or a bird’s call—then they fall silent, and another one echoes the call of the same animal from afar. They can disturb a sleeper with all sorts of sounds and light touches, making his body and limbs shift into any position that suits them.” Count Edward de Warren, in his excellent work on English India, which we will quote again, describes the astonishing cleverness of the Indians similarly: “They have the ability,” he says, “to rob you of the very sheet you’re wrapped in without waking you up. This is not just ‘a traveler’s tale,’ but a fact. The movements of the bheel are like those of a snake. If you sleep in your tent with a servant laid across each entrance, the bheel will come and hide outside in a shady spot, listening to the breathing of those inside. As soon as the European falls asleep, he feels confident of success, knowing the Asian won’t resist the pull of sleep for long. At the right moment, he carefully cuts a small vertical slit in the tent fabric, just large enough for him to slip through. He glides in like a ghost, without making a sound. He’s completely naked, and his body is coated in oil; a two-edged knife hangs from his neck. He will squat close to your bed and, with incredible calm and skill, will gather the sheet into small folds to take up the least space possible; then, moving to the other side, he’ll lightly tickle the sleeper, who seems to be hypnotized until he involuntarily shrinks back, ultimately turning away and leaving the sheet behind him. If he wakes up and tries to grab the thief, he’ll catch at a slippery figure that slips through his fingers like an eel; even if he manages to grab hold of him, it could be deadly—the dagger strikes his heart, and he collapses in his own blood, while the assassin vanishes.” —E. S.





CHAPTER XIX. THE SMUGGLER

The tempest of the morning has long been over. The sun is verging towards the horizon. Some hours have elapsed, since the Strangler introduced himself into Djalma’s cabin, and tattooed him with a mysterious sign during his sleep.

The storm this morning has faded away. The sun is setting on the horizon. A few hours have passed since the Strangler entered Djalma’s cabin and marked him with a mysterious symbol while he slept.

A horseman advances rapidly down a long avenue of spreading trees. Sheltered by the thick and verdant arch, a thousand birds salute the splendid evening with songs and circlings; red and green parrots climb, by help of their hooked beaks, to the top of pink-blossomed acacias; large Morea birds of the finest and richest blue, whose throats and long tails change in the light to a golden brown, are chasing the prince oriels, clothed in their glossy feathers of black and orange; Kolo doves, of a changeable violet hue, are gently cooing by the side of the birds of paradise, in whose brilliant plumage are mingled the prismatic colors of the emerald and ruby, the topaz and sapphire.

A rider speeds down a long path lined with spreading trees. Protected by the thick, lush canopy, a thousand birds greet the beautiful evening with their songs and flights; red and green parrots climb, using their hooked beaks, to the tops of pink-blossomed acacias; large Morea birds in the richest blue, whose throats and long tails shift in the light to a golden brown, are chasing the prince oriels, dressed in their shiny black and orange feathers; Kolo doves, in a varying violet shade, are softly cooing alongside the birds of paradise, whose brilliant plumage showcases a mix of emerald and ruby, topaz and sapphire colors.

This avenue, a little raised, commanded a view of a small pond, which reflected at intervals the green shade of tamarind trees. In the calm, limpid waters, many fish were visible, some with silver scales and purple fins, others gleaming with azure and vermilion; so still were they that they looked as if set in a mass of bluish crystal, and, as they dwelt motionless near the surface of the pool, on which played a dazzling ray of the sun, they revelled in the enjoyment of the light and heat. A thousand insects—living gems, with wings of flame—glided, fluttered and buzzed over the transparent wave, in which, at an extraordinary depth, were mirrored the variegated tints of the aquatic plants on the bank.

This slightly elevated path offered a view of a small pond that reflected the green shade of tamarind trees at intervals. In the clear, calm water, many fish were visible—some with silver scales and purple fins, others shining with blue and red; they were so still they looked like they were embedded in a blue crystal mass. As they stayed motionless near the surface of the pond, where a dazzling ray of sunlight danced, they basked in the warmth and light. A thousand insects—living gems with wings of fire—glided, fluttered, and buzzed over the clear water, where the bright colors of the aquatic plants along the bank were mirrored at an extraordinary depth.

It is impossible to give an adequate idea of the exuberant nature of this scene, luxuriant in the sunlight, colors, and perfumes, which served, so to speak, as a frame to the young and brilliant rider, who was advancing along the avenue. It was Djalma. He had not yet perceived the indelible marks, which the Strangler had traced upon his left arm.

It’s impossible to fully capture the vibrant nature of this scene, rich with sunlight, colors, and scents, which served as a backdrop for the young and dazzling rider making his way down the avenue. It was Djalma. He hadn’t yet noticed the permanent marks that the Strangler had left on his left arm.

His Japanese mare, of slender make, full of fire and vigor, is black as night. A narrow red cloth serves instead of saddle. To moderate the impetuous bounds of the animal, Djalma uses a small steel bit, with headstall and reins of twisted scarlet silk, fine as a thread.

His Japanese mare, slender and full of energy, is as black as night. A narrow red cloth is used instead of a saddle. To control the enthusiastic leaps of the horse, Djalma uses a small steel bit, with a headstall and reins made of twisted scarlet silk, as fine as a thread.

Not one of those admirable riders, sculptured so masterly on the frieze of the Parthenon, sits his horse more gracefully and proudly than this young Indian, whose fine face, illumined by the setting sun, is radiant with serene happiness; his eyes sparkle with joy, and his dilated nostrils and unclosed lips inhale with delight the balmy breeze, that brings to him the perfume of flowers and the scent of fresh leaves, for the trees are still moist from the abundant rain that fell after the storm.

Not one of those impressive riders, carved so skillfully on the frieze of the Parthenon, sits his horse more gracefully and proudly than this young Indian, whose beautiful face, lit by the setting sun, glows with calm happiness; his eyes shine with joy, and his flared nostrils and open lips take in the delightful gentle breeze, which brings him the fragrance of flowers and the smell of fresh leaves, since the trees are still damp from the heavy rain that fell after the storm.

A red cap, similar to that worn by the Greeks, surmounting the black locks of Djalma, sets off to advantage the golden tint of his complexion; his throat is bare; he is clad in his robe of white muslin with large sleeves, confined at the waist by a scarlet sash; very full drawers, in white cotton stuff, leave half uncovered his tawny and polished legs; their classic curve stands out from the dark sides of the horse, which he presses tightly between his muscular calves. He has no stirrups; his foot, small and narrow, is shod with a sandal of morocco leather.

A red cap, like the one worn by the Greeks, sits atop Djalma's black hair, highlighting the golden tone of his skin. His neck is bare; he wears a loose white muslin robe with large sleeves, cinched at the waist with a red sash. His very full white cotton trousers leave his tanned and smooth legs partly exposed; their classic curve stands out against the dark sides of the horse, which he grips tightly with his strong calves. He has no stirrups; his foot, small and narrow, is in a morocco leather sandal.

The rush of his thoughts, by turns impetuous and restrained, was expressed in some degree by the pace he imparted to his horse—now bold and precipitate, like the flight of unbridled imagination—now calm and measured, like the reflection which succeeds an idle dream. But, in all this fantastic course, his least movements were distinguished by a proud, independent and somewhat savage grace.

The whirlwind of his thoughts, sometimes impulsive and sometimes controlled, was reflected in the way he rode his horse—at times daring and reckless, like a wild imagination—other times steady and deliberate, like the clarity that comes after a daydream. Yet, throughout this unpredictable journey, even his smallest gestures were marked by a proud, independent, and slightly wild elegance.

Dispossessed of his paternal territory by the English, and at first detained by them as a state-prisoner after the death of his father—who (as M. Joshua Van Dael had written to M. Rodin) had fallen sword in hand—Djalma had at length been restored to liberty. Abandoning the continent of India, and still accompanied by General Simon, who had lingered hard by the prison of his old friend’s son, the young Indian came next to Batavia, the birthplace of his mother, to collect the modest inheritance of his maternal ancestors. And amongst this property, so long despised or forgotten by his father, he found some important papers, and a medal exactly similar to that worn by Rose and Blanche.

Dispossessed of his family’s land by the English and initially kept as a state prisoner after his father’s death—who, as M. Joshua Van Dael had written to M. Rodin, had died fighting—Djalma was finally set free. Leaving the continent of India and still accompanied by General Simon, who had remained near the prison of his old friend’s son, the young Indian next traveled to Batavia, his mother’s birthplace, to gather his modest inheritance from his maternal ancestors. Among this property, which his father had long neglected or forgotten, he discovered some important documents and a medal exactly like the one worn by Rose and Blanche.

General Simon was not more surprised than pleased at this discovery, which not only established a tie of kindred between his wife and Djalma’s mother, but which also seemed to promise great advantages for the future. Leaving Djalma at Batavia, to terminate some business there, he had gone to the neighboring island of Sumatra, in the hope of finding a vessel that would make the passage to Europe directly and rapidly; for it was now necessary that, cost what it might, the young Indian also should be at Paris on the 13th February, 1832. Should General Simon find a vessel ready to sail for Europe, he was to return immediately, to fetch Djalma; and the latter, expecting him daily, was now going to the pier of Batavia, hoping to see the father of Rose and Blanche arrive by the mail boat from Sumatra.

General Simon was more pleased than surprised by this discovery, which not only connected his wife to Djalma’s mother but also seemed to promise great advantages for the future. Leaving Djalma in Batavia to take care of some business, he went to the nearby island of Sumatra, hoping to find a ship that would make the journey to Europe quickly and directly; it was now essential that, no matter the cost, the young Indian should also be in Paris on February 13, 1832. If General Simon found a ship ready to sail for Europe, he would return immediately to bring Djalma back; meanwhile, Djalma, expecting him any day, was heading to the pier of Batavia, hoping to see the father of Rose and Blanche arrive by the mail boat from Sumatra.

A few words are here necessary on the early life of the son of Kadja sing.

A few words are needed here about the early life of Kadja's son.

Having lost his mother very young, and brought up with rude simplicity, he had accompanied his father, whilst yet a child, to the great tiger hunts, as dangerous as battles; and, in the first dawn of youth, he had followed him to the stern bloody war, which he waged in defence of his country. Thus living, from the time of his mother’s death, in the midst of forests and mountains and continual combats, his vigorous and ingenuous nature had preserved itself pure, and he well merited the name of “The Generous” bestowed on him. Born a prince, he was—which by no means follows—a prince indeed. During the period of his captivity, the silent dignity of his bearing had overawed his jailers. Never a reproach, never a complaint—a proud and melancholy calm was all that he opposed to a treatment as unjust as it was barbarous, until he was restored to freedom.

Having lost his mother at a young age and raised with rough simplicity, he had accompanied his father, even as a child, on the great tiger hunts, which were as dangerous as battles. In his early youth, he followed him into the harsh and bloody war he fought to defend his country. Living in the midst of forests, mountains, and constant fights since his mother's death, his strong and innocent nature remained pure, and he truly earned the name “The Generous” that was given to him. Born a prince, he was—though it doesn’t always follow—truly princely. During his time in captivity, the quiet dignity of his demeanor intimidated his guards. Not a single reproach or complaint crossed his lips—only a proud and somber calm in response to treatment that was as unjust as it was cruel, until he was restored to freedom.

Having thus been always accustomed to a patriarchal life, or to a war of mountaineers, which he had only quitted to pass a few months in prison, Djalma knew nothing, so to speak, of civilized society. Without its exactly amounting to a defect, he certainly carried his good qualities to their extreme limits. Obstinately faithful to his pledged word, devoted to the death, confiding to blindness, good almost to a complete forgetfulness of himself, he was inflexible towards ingratitude, falsehood, or perfidy. He would have felt no compunction to sacrifice a traitor, because, could he himself have committed a treason, he would have thought it only just to expiate it with his life.

Having always been used to a patriarchal lifestyle or the fighting ways of mountaineers, which he had only left for a few months in prison, Djalma didn’t really know anything about civilized society. While this didn’t exactly count as a flaw, he definitely took his good qualities to the extreme. He was stubbornly loyal to his word, devoted to the death, blindly trusting, and almost completely selfless. He was relentless when it came to ingratitude, deceit, or betrayal. He wouldn’t hesitate to sacrifice a traitor because if he had ever committed treason, he would have believed that the only fair way to atone for it would be with his life.

He was, in a word, the man of natural feelings, absolute and entire. Such a man, brought into contact with the temperaments, calculations, falsehoods, deceptions, tricks, restrictions, and hollowness of a refined society, such as Paris, for example, would, without doubt, form a very curious subject for speculation. We raise this hypothesis, because, since his journey to France had been determined on, Djalma had one fixed, ardent desire—to be in Paris.

He was, in short, a man of genuine emotions, completely and utterly true to himself. A guy like him, exposed to the moods, calculations, lies, deceptions, tricks, limitations, and emptiness of a sophisticated society like Paris, would undoubtedly be an interesting topic to think about. We bring this up because, ever since his trip to France was planned, Djalma had one unwavering, passionate wish—to be in Paris.

In Paris—that enchanted city—of which, even in Asia, the land of enchantment, so many marvelous tales were told.

In Paris—that magical city—where, even in Asia, the land of wonder, so many amazing stories were shared.

What chiefly inflamed the fresh, vivid imagination of the young Indian, was the thought of French women—those attractive Parisian beauties, miracles of elegance and grace, who eclipsed, he was informed, even the magnificence of the capitals of the civilized world. And at this very moment, in the brightness of that warm and splendid evening, surrounded by the intoxication of flowers and perfumes, which accelerated the pulses of his young fiery heart, Djalma was dreaming of those exquisite creatures, whom his fancy loved to clothe in the most ideal garbs.

What mainly sparked the vibrant imagination of the young Indian was the idea of French women—those captivating Parisian beauties, astonishing in elegance and grace, who, he was told, even outshone the splendor of the world's great capitals. And at that very moment, in the warmth of that beautiful evening, surrounded by the intoxicating scents of flowers and perfumes that quickened the beat of his youthful heart, Djalma was dreaming of those exquisite ladies, whom his imagination liked to dress in the most perfect outfits.

It seemed to him as if, at the end of the avenue, in the midst of that sheet of golden light, which the trees encompassed with their full, green arch, he could see pass and repass, white and sylph-like, a host of adorable and voluptuous phantoms, that threw him kisses from the tips of their rosy fingers. Unable to restrain his burning emotions, carried away by a strange enthusiasm, Djalma uttered exclamations of joy, deep, manly, and sonorous, and made his vigorous courser bound under him in the excitement of a mad delight. Just then a sunbeam, piercing the dark vault of the avenue, shone full upon him.

It felt like, at the end of the road, in the middle of that bright, golden light surrounded by the full, green canopy of the trees, he could see a stream of beautiful, delicate figures gliding back and forth, throwing him kisses with their rosy fingertips. Unable to hold back his intense emotions and swept away by an unusual enthusiasm, Djalma exclaimed joyfully, his voice deep and powerful, making his strong horse leap beneath him in a fit of wild delight. Just then, a sunbeam broke through the dark canopy of the avenue and shone down on him.

For several minutes, a man had been advancing rapidly along a path, which, at its termination, intersected the avenue diagonally. He stopped a moment in the shade, looking at Djalma with astonishment. It was indeed a charming sight, to behold, in the midst of a blaze of dazzling lustre, this youth, so handsome, joyous, and ardent, clad in his white and flowing vestments, gayly and lightly seated on his proud black mare, who covered her red bridle with her foam, and whose long tail and thick mane floated on the evening breeze.

For several minutes, a man had been quickly making his way down a path that ended by crossing the avenue at an angle. He paused for a moment in the shade, staring at Djalma in surprise. It was truly a lovely sight to see, amidst the brilliant light, this young man, so handsome, cheerful, and passionate, dressed in his white, flowing garments, sitting confidently and lightly on his proud black mare, who was frothing at the mouth, her red bridle soaked, and her long tail and thick mane blowing in the evening breeze.

But, with that reaction which takes place in all human desires, Djalma soon felt stealing over him a sentiment of soft, undefinable melancholy. He raised his hand to his eyes, now dimmed with moisture, and allowed the reins to fall on the mane of his docile steed, which, instantly stopping, stretched out its long neck, and turned its head in the direction of the personage, whom it could see approaching through the coppice.

But, like the reaction that happens with all human desires, Djalma soon felt a gentle, hard-to-define sadness wash over him. He lifted his hand to his eyes, now moist with tears, and let the reins slip onto the mane of his obedient horse, which immediately stopped, stretched out its long neck, and turned its head toward the figure that was coming through the thicket.

This man, Mahal the Smuggler, was dressed nearly like European sailors. He wore jacket and trousers of white duck, a broad red sash, and a very low-crowned straw hat. His face was brown, with strongly-marked features, and, though forty years of age, he was quite beardless.

This man, Mahal the Smuggler, was dressed almost like European sailors. He wore a white duck jacket and trousers, a wide red sash, and a very low-crowned straw hat. His face was brown, with prominent features, and even though he was forty years old, he had no beard at all.

In another moment, Mahal was close to the young Indian. “You are Prince Djalma?” said he, in not very good French, raising his hand respectfully to his hat.

In a moment, Mahal was near the young Indian. “Are you Prince Djalma?” he asked, with imperfect French, raising his hand respectfully to his hat.

“What would you?” said the Indian.

“What would you?” said the Native American.

“You are the son of Kadja-sing?”

"You're Kadja-sing's kid?"

“Once again, what would you?”

"What do you want now?"

“The friend of General Simon?”

“General Simon's friend?”

“General Simon?” cried Djalma.

"General Simon?" shouted Djalma.

“You are going to meet him, as you have gone every evening, since you expect his return from Sumatra?”

“You're going to meet him like you do every evening, since you're expecting him back from Sumatra?”

“Yes, but how do you know all this?” said the Indian looking at the Smuggler with as much surprise as curiosity.

“Yes, but how do you know all this?” said the Indian, looking at the Smuggler with a mix of surprise and curiosity.

“Is he not to land at Batavia, to-day or to-morrow?”

“Is he not landing in Batavia today or tomorrow?”

“Are you sent by him?”

“Did he send you?”

“Perhaps,” said Mahal, with a distrustful air. “But are you really the son of Kadja-sing?”

“Maybe,” Mahal said, sounding skeptical. “But are you actually Kadja-sing’s son?”

“Yes, I tell you—but where have you seen General Simon?”

“Yes, I’m telling you—but where have you seen General Simon?”

“If you are the son of Kadja-sing,” resumed Mahal, continuing to regard Djalma with a suspicious eye, “what is your surname?”

“If you’re the son of Kadja-sing,” Mahal continued to look at Djalma with suspicion, “what’s your last name?”

“My sire was called the ‘Father of the Generous,’” answered the young Indian, as a shade of sorrow passed over his fine countenance.

“My father was called the ‘Father of the Generous,’” replied the young Indian, as a hint of sadness crossed his handsome face.

These words appeared in part to convince Mahal of the identity of Djalma; but, wishing doubtless to be still more certain, he resumed: “You must have received, two days ago, a letter from General Simon, written from Sumatra?”

These words were partly meant to convince Mahal of Djalma's identity; however, wanting to be even more sure, he continued: “You must have received a letter from General Simon, written from Sumatra, two days ago?”

“Yes; but why so many questions?”

“Yes, but why all the questions?”

“To assure myself that you are really the son of Kadja-sing, and to execute the orders I have received.”

“To make sure that you’re actually the son of Kadja-sing and to carry out the orders I’ve been given.”

“From whom?”

"Who from?"

“From General Simon.”

"From Gen. Simon."

“But where is he?”

“But where is he now?”

“When I have proof that you are Prince Djalma, I will tell you. I was informed that you would be mounted on a black mare, with a red bridle. But—”

“When I have proof that you are Prince Djalma, I will tell you. I was informed that you would be riding a black mare with a red bridle. But—”

“By the soul of my mother! speak what you have to say!”

“By my mother’s soul! Just say what you need to say!”

“I will tell you all—if you can tell me what was the printed paper, contained in the last letter that General Simon wrote you from Sumatra.”

“I'll tell you everything—if you can tell me what was on the printed paper in the last letter that General Simon wrote you from Sumatra.”

“It was a cutting from a French newspaper.”

“It was a clip from a French newspaper.”

“Did it announce good or bad news for the general?”

“Did it bring good or bad news for the general?”

“Good news—for it related that, during his absence, they had acknowledged the last rank and title bestowed on him by the Emperor, as they had done for others of his brothers in arms, exiled like him.”

“Good news—because it said that, during his absence, they had recognized the last rank and title given to him by the Emperor, just as they had for other comrades in arms who were exiled like him.”

“You are indeed Prince Djalma,” said the Smuggler, after a moment’s reflection. “I may speak. General Simon landed last night in Java, but on a desert part of the coast.”

“You're definitely Prince Djalma,” said the Smuggler, after a brief pause. “I can talk. General Simon arrived last night in Java, but in a remote area of the coast.”

“On a desert part?”

“On a deserted part?”

“Because he has to hide himself.”

“Because he has to keep himself hidden.”

“Hide himself!” exclaimed Djalma, in amazement; “why?”

“Hide himself!” Djalma exclaimed, amazed. “Why?”

“That I don’t know.”

"I don't know that."

“But where is he?” asked Djalma, growing pale with alarm.

“But where is he?” asked Djalma, turning pale with worry.

“He is three leagues hence—near the sea-shore—in the ruins of Tchandi.”

“He is three leagues away—near the seaside—in the ruins of Tchandi.”

“Obliged to hide himself!” repeated Djalma, and his countenance expressed increasing surprise and anxiety.

“Obliged to hide himself!” Djalma repeated, his face showing more and more surprise and concern.

“Without being certain, I think it is because of a duel he fought in Sumatra,” said the Smuggler, mysteriously.

“Honestly, I’m not sure, but I think it’s because of a duel he had in Sumatra,” said the Smuggler, mysteriously.

“A duel—with whom?”

“A duel—with who?”

“I don’t know—I am not at all certain on the subject. But do you know the ruins of Tchandi?”

“I don’t know—I’m not really sure about that. But do you know the ruins of Tchandi?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“The general expects you there; that is what he ordered me to tell you.”

“The general wants you there; that’s what he told me to say.”

“So you came with him from Sumatra?”

“So you came with him from Sumatra?”

“I was pilot of the little smuggling coaster, that landed him in the night on a lonely beach. He knew that you went every day to the mole, to wait for him; I was almost sure that I should meet you. He gave me details about the letter you received from him as a proof that he had sent me. If he could have found the means of writing, he would have written.”

“I was the pilot of the small smuggling boat that dropped him off at a secluded beach at night. He knew you went to the dock every day to wait for him; I was pretty sure I would run into you. He gave me details about the letter you got from him as proof that he had sent it. If he had been able to write, he would have.”

“But he did not tell you why he was obliged to hide himself?”

“But he didn’t tell you why he had to hide?”

“He told me nothing. Certain words made me suspect what I told you—a duel.”

“He didn’t tell me anything. Some words made me suspect what I told you—a duel.”

Knowing the mettle of General Simon, Djalma thought the suspicions of the Smuggler not unfounded. After a moment’s silence he said to him: “Can you undertake to lead home my horse? My dwelling is without the town—there, in the midst of those trees—by the side of the new mosque. In ascending the mountain of Tchandi, my horse would be in my way; I shall go much faster on foot.”

Knowing General Simon's character, Djalma thought the Smuggler's suspicions were justified. After a brief pause, he said to him, “Can you take my horse home? I live outside the town—over there, among those trees—next to the new mosque. Climbing the Tchandi mountain, my horse would slow me down; I’ll get there much faster on foot.”

“I know where you live; General Simon told me. I should have gone there if I had not met you. Give me your horse.”

“I know where you live; General Simon told me. I should have gone there if I hadn't met you. Give me your horse.”

Djalma sprang lightly to the ground, threw the bridle to Mahal, unrolled one end of his sash, took out a silk purse, and gave it to the Smuggler, saying: “You have been faithful and obedient. Here!—it is a trifle—but I have no more.”

Djalma jumped down easily, tossed the bridle to Mahal, unrolled one end of his sash, pulled out a silk purse, and handed it to the Smuggler, saying: “You have been loyal and helpful. Here!—it's just a small gesture—but I have nothing else.”

“Kadja-sing was rightly called the ‘Father of the Generous,’” said the Smuggler, bowing with respect and gratitude. He took the road to Batavia, leading Djalma’s horse. The young Indian, on the contrary, plunged into the coppice, and, walking with great strides, he directed his course towards the mountain, on which were the ruins of Tchandi, where he could not arrive before night.

“Kadja-sing was rightly called the ‘Father of the Generous,’” said the Smuggler, bowing with respect and gratitude. He took the road to Batavia, leading Djalma’s horse. The young Indian, on the other hand, entered the thicket and, striding forward, made his way toward the mountain where the ruins of Tchandi lay, which he wouldn’t reach until nightfall.





CHAPTER XX. M. JOSHUA VAN DAEL.

M. Joshua Van Dael a Dutch merchant, and correspondent of M. Rodin, was born at Batavia, the capital of the island of Java; his parents had sent him to be educated at Pondicherry, in a celebrated religious house, long established in that place, and belonging to the “Society of Jesus.” It was there that he was initiated into the order as “professor of the three vows,” or lay member, commonly called “temporal coadjutor.”

M. Joshua Van Dael, a Dutch merchant and correspondent of M. Rodin, was born in Batavia, the capital of Java. His parents sent him to be educated at Pondicherry, in a well-known religious institution that has been around for a long time and is associated with the “Society of Jesus.” It was there that he became part of the order as a “professor of the three vows,” or a lay member, commonly referred to as a “temporal coadjutor.”

Joshua was a man of probity that passed for stainless; of strict accuracy in business, cold, careful, reserved, and remarkably skillful and sagacious; his financial operations were almost always successful, for a protecting power gave him ever in time, knowledge of events which might advantageously influence his commercial transactions. The religious house of Pondicherry was interested in his affairs, having charged him with the exportation and exchange of the produce of its large possessions in this colony.

Joshua was a man of integrity who was considered blameless; he was precise in business, cool, cautious, reserved, and exceptionally skilled and wise. His financial dealings were almost always successful because he consistently received timely insights into events that could positively impact his business transactions. The religious institution in Pondicherry was invested in his affairs, having tasked him with exporting and trading the products from its vast holdings in this colony.

Speaking little, hearing much, never disputing, polite in the extreme—giving seldom, but with choice and purpose—Joshua, without inspiring sympathy, commanded generally that cold respect, which is always paid to the rigid moralist; for instead of yielding to the influence of lax and dissolute colonial manners, he appeared to live with great regularity, and his exterior had something of austerity about it, which tended to overawe.

Speaking very little, listening a lot, never arguing, extremely polite—giving rarely, but always with thought and intention—Joshua, without evoking sympathy, generally earned that distant respect often given to strict moralists; instead of bending to the influence of loose and indulgent colonial ways, he seemed to live with strictness, and there was something austere about his demeanor that tended to intimidate.

The following scene took place at Batavia, while Djalma was on his way to the ruins of Tchandi in the hope of meeting General Simon.

The following scene took place in Batavia, while Djalma was on his way to the ruins of Tchandi, hoping to meet General Simon.

M. Joshua had just retired into his cabinet, in which were many shelves filled with paper boxes, and huge ledgers and cash boxes lying open upon desks. The only window of this apartment, which was on the ground floor, looked out upon a narrow empty court, and was protected externally by strong iron bars; instead of glass, it was fitted with a Venetian blind, because of the extreme heat of the climate.

M. Joshua had just stepped into his office, which had many shelves stacked with paper boxes, and large ledgers and cash boxes lying open on the desks. The only window in this room, located on the ground floor, faced a narrow, empty courtyard, and was secured on the outside with strong iron bars; instead of glass, it had a Venetian blind due to the intense heat of the climate.

M. Joshua, having placed upon his desk a taper in a glass globe, looked at the clock. “Half-past nine,” said he. “Mahal ought soon to be here.”

M. Joshua, having set a candle in a glass holder on his desk, glanced at the clock. “It’s half-past nine,” he said. “Mahal should be arriving soon.”

Saying this, he went out, passing through an antechamber, opened a second thick door, studded with nail-heads, in the Dutch fashion, cautiously entered the court (so as not to be heard by the people in the house), and drew back the secret bolt of a gate six feet high, formidably garnished with iron spikes. Leaving this gate unfastened, he regained his cabinet, after he had successively and carefully closed the two other doors behind him.

Saying this, he stepped outside, moving through a small room, opened a second heavy door, decorated with nail heads in the Dutch style, cautiously entered the courtyard (so as not to be heard by the people in the house), and pulled back the hidden bolt of a six-foot-tall gate, menacingly fitted with iron spikes. After leaving this gate unlatched, he returned to his office, making sure to carefully close the two other doors behind him.

M. Joshua next seated himself at his desk, and took from a drawer a long letter, or rather statement, commenced some time before, and continued day by day. It is superfluous to observe, that the letter already mentioned, as addressed to M. Rodin, was anterior to the liberation of Djalma and his arrival at Batavia.

M. Joshua then sat down at his desk and took out a long letter, or more accurately, a statement, that he had started some time ago and continued to add to day by day. It's unnecessary to mention that the letter referred to, which was addressed to M. Rodin, was written before Djalma was freed and arrived in Batavia.

The present statement was also addressed to M. Rodin, and Van Dael thus went on with it:

The current statement was also directed to M. Rodin, and Van Dael continued with it:

“Fearing the return of General Simon, of which I had been informed by intercepting his letters—I have already told you, that I had succeeded in being employed by him as his agent here; having then read his letters, and sent them on as if untouched to Djalma, I felt myself obliged, from the pressure of the circumstances, to have recourse to extreme measures—taking care always to preserve appearances, and rendering at the same time a signal service to humanity, which last reason chiefly decided me.

“Worried about General Simon coming back, as I found out by reading his letters—I mentioned before that I managed to get a job as his agent here; after reading his letters, I sent them on to Djalma as if they were untouched. I felt compelled, given the circumstances, to take drastic actions—while making sure to maintain appearances and also providing a significant service to humanity, which was the main reason for my decision.”

“A new danger imperiously commanded these measures. The steamship ‘Ruyter’ came in yesterday, and sails tomorrow in the course of the day. She is to make the voyage to Europe via the Arabian Gulf; her passengers will disembark at Suez, cross the Isthmus, and go on board another vessel at Alexandria, which will bring them to France. This voyage, as rapid as it is direct, will not take more than seven or eight weeks. We are now at the end of October; Prince Djalma might then be in France by the commencement of the month of January; and according to your instructions, of which I know not the motive, but which I execute with zeal and submission, his departure must be prevented at all hazards, because, you tell me, some of the gravest interests of the Society would be compromised, by the arrival of this young Indian in Paris before the 13th of February. Now, if I succeed, as I hope, in making him miss this opportunity of the ‘Ruyter’ it will be materially impossible for him to arrive in France before the month of April; for the ‘Ruyter’ is the only vessel which makes the direct passage, the others taking at least four or five months to reach Europe.

“A new danger urgently required these actions. The steamship ‘Ruyter’ arrived yesterday and is set to sail tomorrow during the day. It will head to Europe via the Arabian Gulf; passengers will disembark at Suez, cross the Isthmus, and board another ship at Alexandria that will take them to France. This trip, as quick as it is straightforward, should only take about seven or eight weeks. We’re now at the end of October; Prince Djalma could be in France by early January. According to your instructions, which I don’t fully understand but follow with dedication and obedience, his departure must be stopped at all costs because, as you said, some very important interests of the Society would be put at risk by this young Indian arriving in Paris before February 13. So, if I succeed, as I hope, in making him miss this chance on the ‘Ruyter,’ it will be nearly impossible for him to get to France before April since the ‘Ruyter’ is the only ship that offers a direct route; the others take at least four or five months to reach Europe.”

“Before telling you the means which I have thought right to employ, to detain Prince Djalma—of the success of which means I am yet uncertain—it is well that you should be acquainted with the following facts.

“Before I explain the methods I plan to use to keep Prince Djalma here—of which I am still unsure of the success—it’s important for you to know the following facts."

“They have just discovered, in British India, a community whose members call themselves ‘Brothers of the Good Work,’ or ‘Phansegars,’ which signifies simply ‘Thugs’ or ‘Stranglers;’ these murderers do not shed blood, but strangle their victims, less for the purpose of robbing them, than in obedience to a homicidal vocation, and to the laws of an infernal divinity named by them ‘Bowanee.’

“They have just discovered, in British India, a community whose members call themselves ‘Brothers of the Good Work,’ or ‘Phansegars,’ which simply means ‘Thugs’ or ‘Stranglers;’ these murderers don’t spill blood, but strangle their victims, not so much for robbery, but in accordance with a deadly calling, and to the demands of a hellish deity they refer to as ‘Bowanee.’”

“I cannot better give you an idea of this horrible sect, than by transcribing here some lines from the introduction of a report by Colonel Sleeman, who has hunted out this dark association with indefatigable zeal. The report in question was published about two months ago. Here is the extract; it is the colonel who speaks:

“I can't describe this terrible group better than by quoting some lines from the introduction of a report by Colonel Sleeman, who has tirelessly worked to uncover this secretive organization. The report was published about two months ago. Here’s the excerpt; it's the colonel speaking:

“‘From 1822 to 1824, when I was charged with the magistracy and civil administration of the district of Nersingpore, not a murder, not the least robbery was committed by an ordinary criminal, without my being immediately informed of it; but if any one had come and told me at this period, that a band of hereditary assassins by profession lived in the village of Kundelie, within about four hundred yards of my court of justice—that the beautiful groves of the village of Mundesoor, within a day’s march of my residence, formed one of the most frightful marts of assassination in all India—that numerous bands of ‘Brothers of the Good Work,’ coming from Hindostan and the Deccan, met annually beneath these shades, as at a solemn festival, to exercise their dreadful vocation upon all the roads which cross each other in this locality—I should have taken such a person for a madman, or one who had been imposed upon by idle tales. And yet nothing could be truer; hundreds of travellers had been buried every year in the groves of Mundesoor; a whole tribe of assassins lived close to my door, at the very time I was supreme magistrate of the province, and extended their devastations to the cities of Poonah and Hyderabad. I shall never forget, when, to convince me of the fact, one of the chiefs of the Stranglers, who had turned informer against them, caused thirteen bodies to be dug up from the ground beneath my tent, and offered to produce any number from the soil in the immediate vicinity.‘(5)

“From 1822 to 1824, when I was responsible for the magistracy and civil administration of the Nersingpore district, I was immediately informed about every murder or robbery committed by ordinary criminals. However, if someone had told me during that time that a group of hereditary assassins lived in the village of Kundelie, just about four hundred yards from my courthouse — that the beautiful groves of the village of Mundesoor, within a day’s journey of my home, were one of the most terrifying places for assassination in all of India — that numerous bands called 'Brothers of the Good Work' traveled from Hindostan and the Deccan to gather there each year like a solemn festival, to carry out their dreadful activities on the roads crossing this area — I would have thought that person was crazy or had been misled by wild stories. Yet, nothing could have been more accurate; hundreds of travelers were buried each year in the Mundesoor groves; a whole group of assassins lived right by my door while I was the top magistrate of the province, and their violence extended to the cities of Poonah and Hyderabad. I will never forget when one of the chiefs of the Stranglers, who had turned informant against them, had thirteen bodies dug up from the ground beneath my tent and offered to unearth as many more from the surrounding soil.”

“These few words of Colonel Sleeman will give some idea of this dread society, which has its laws, duties, customs, opposed to all other laws, human and divine. Devoted to each other, even to heroism, blindly obedient to their chiefs, who profess themselves the immediate representatives of their dark divinity, regarding as enemies all who do not belong to them, gaining recruits everywhere by a frightful system of proselytising—these apostles of a religion of murder go preaching their abominable doctrines in the shade, and spreading their immense net over the whole of India.

“These few words from Colonel Sleeman will give you an idea of this terrifying society, which has its own laws, duties, and customs that are opposed to all other human and divine laws. They are fiercely devoted to each other, even to the point of heroism, and are blindly obedient to their leaders, who claim to be the direct representatives of their dark deity. They see everyone outside their group as enemies and recruit new members everywhere through a horrifying system of conversion. These apostles of a murderous religion go around spreading their vile beliefs in secret, casting their vast net over all of India.”

“Three of their principal chiefs, and one of their adepts, flying from the determined pursuit of the English governor-general, having succeeded in making their escape, had arrived at the Straits of Malacca, at no great distance from our island; a smuggler, who is also something of a pirate, attached to their association, and by name Mahal, took them on board his coasting vessel, and brought them hither, where they think themselves for some time in safety—as, following the advice of the smuggler, they lie concealed in a thick forest, in which are many ruined temples and numerous subterranean retreats.

“Three of their main leaders and one of their skilled followers, fleeing from the relentless pursuit of the English governor-general, managed to escape and reached the Straits of Malacca, not far from our island. A smuggler, who is also somewhat of a pirate and goes by the name Mahal, picked them up in his coastal vessel and brought them here, where they believe they are safe for a while—following the smuggler's advice, they are hiding out in a dense forest that contains many ruined temples and several underground hideouts.”

“Amongst these chiefs, all three remarkably intelligent, there is one in particular, named Faringhea, whose extraordinary energy and eminent qualities make him every way redoubtable. He is of the mixed race, half white and Hindoo, has long inhabited towns in which are European factories and speaks English and French very well. The other two chiefs are a Negro and a Hindoo; the adept is a Malay.

“Among these three remarkably intelligent chiefs, there is one in particular named Faringhea, whose extraordinary energy and outstanding qualities make him quite formidable. He is of mixed race, half white and half Hindoo, has long lived in towns with European factories, and speaks English and French very well. The other two chiefs are a Black man and a Hindoo; the expert is a Malay.”

“The smuggler, Mahal, considering that he could obtain a large reward by giving up these three chiefs and their adept, came to me, knowing, as all the world knows, my intimate relations with a person who has great influence with our governor. Two days ago, he offered me, on certain conditions, to deliver up the Negro, the half-caste, the Hindoo, and the Malay. These conditions are—a considerable sum of money, and a free passage on board a vessel sailing for Europe or America, in order to escape the implacable vengeance of the Thugs.

“The smuggler, Mahal, realizing he could earn a big reward by turning in these three chiefs and their expert, approached me, knowing, as everyone does, my close ties with someone who has significant influence with our governor. Two days ago, he proposed to hand over the Negro, the half-caste, the Hindoo, and the Malay, under certain conditions. These conditions include a substantial amount of money and a free pass on a ship bound for Europe or America, so he can avoid the relentless revenge of the Thugs.”

“I joyfully seized the occasion to hand over three such murderers to human justice, and I promised Mahal to arrange matters for him with the governor, but also on certain conditions, innocent in themselves, and which concerned Djalma. Should my project succeed, I will explain myself more at length; I shall soon know the result, for I expect Mahal every minute.

“I eagerly took the chance to turn over three murderers to the authorities, and I promised Mahal that I would help him out with the governor, but only under specific conditions, which were innocent on their own and involved Djalma. If my plan works out, I’ll explain everything in more detail; I’ll find out soon because I expect Mahal any moment now.”

“But before I close these despatches, which are to go tomorrow by the ‘Ruyter’—in which vessel I have also engaged a passage for Mahal the Smuggler, in the event of the success of my plans—I must include in parentheses a subject of some importance.

“But before I wrap up these messages, which are set to go out tomorrow on the ‘Ruyter’—on the same ship, I’ve also booked a ticket for Mahal the Smuggler, if my plans work out—I need to mention something important in parentheses.”

“In my last letter, in which I announced to you the death of Djalma’s father, and his own imprisonment by the English, I asked for some information as to the solvency of Baron Tripeaud, banker and manufacturer at Paris, who has also an agency at Calcutta. This information will now be useless, if what I have just learned should, unfortunately, turn out to be correct, and it will be for you to act according to circumstances.

“In my last letter, where I informed you about Djalma’s father passing away and his own imprisonment by the English, I asked for some details about Baron Tripeaud, the banker and manufacturer in Paris, who also has a branch in Calcutta. This information will now be irrelevant if what I’ve just learned unfortunately turns out to be true, and you’ll need to act based on the situation.”

“This house at Calcutta owes considerable sums both to me and our colleague at Pondicherry, and it is said that M. Tripeaud has involved himself to a dangerous extent in attempting to ruin, by opposition, a very flourishing establishment, founded some time ago by M. Francois Hardy, an eminent manufacturer. I am assured that M. Tripeaud has already sunk and lost a large capital in this enterprise: he has no doubt done a great deal of harm to M. Francois Hardy; but he has also, they say, seriously compromised his own fortune—and, were he to fail, the effects of his disaster would be very fatal to us, seeing that he owes a large sum of money to me and to us.

“This house in Calcutta owes significant amounts to both me and our colleague in Pondicherry, and it’s said that M. Tripeaud has gotten himself into a risky situation by trying to sabotage a very successful business established some time ago by M. Francois Hardy, a well-known manufacturer. I’ve been told that M. Tripeaud has already lost a substantial amount of money in this endeavor: he’s undoubtedly caused a lot of damage to M. Francois Hardy; but apparently, he’s also seriously jeopardized his own financial situation—and if he fails, the impact of his failure would be devastating for us, since he owes a large sum to both me and us.

“In this state of things it would be very desirable if, by the employment of the powerful means of every kind at our disposal, we could completely discredit and break down the house of M. Francois Hardy, already shaken by M. Tripeaud’s violent opposition. In that case, the latter would soon regain all he has lost; the ruin of his rival would insure his prosperity, and our demands would be securely covered.

“In this situation, it would be really beneficial if we could use all the powerful resources we have to completely discredit and take down M. Francois Hardy's house, which is already unstable because of M. Tripeaud’s strong opposition. If that happens, Tripeaud would quickly regain everything he has lost; the downfall of his rival would guarantee his success, and our demands would be safely met.”

“Doubtless, it is painful, it is sad, to be obliged to have recourse to these extreme measures, only to get back our own; but, in these days, are we not surely justified in sometimes using the arms that are incessantly turned against us? If we are reduced to such steps by the injustice and wickedness of men, we may console ourselves with the reflection that we only seek to preserve our worldly possessions, in order to devote them to the greater glory of God; whilst, in the hands of our enemies, those very goods are the dangerous instruments of perdition and scandal.

“Surely, it’s painful and sad to have to resort to these extreme measures just to reclaim what is rightfully ours; however, in today’s world, can we really not justify sometimes using the very tactics that are constantly aimed at us? If we find ourselves taking such steps due to the injustice and evil of others, we can find some comfort in the thought that we are only trying to protect our worldly possessions to dedicate them to the greater glory of God; meanwhile, in the hands of our enemies, those same possessions become dangerous tools of destruction and scandal.”

“After all it is merely a humble proposition that I submit to you. Were it in my power to take an active part in the matter, I should do nothing of myself. My will is not my own. It belongs, with all I possess, to those whom I have sworn absolute obedience.”

“After all, it’s just a simple suggestion that I’m putting forward to you. If I could take an active role in this matter, I wouldn’t do anything on my own. My will isn’t my own. It belongs, along with everything I have, to those I’ve pledged complete obedience to.”

Here a slight noise interrupted M. Joshua, and drew his attention from his work. He rose abruptly, and went straight to the window. Three gentle taps were given on the outside of one of the slats of the blind.

Here, a soft noise interrupted M. Joshua and pulled his focus away from his work. He stood up suddenly and went straight to the window. Three light taps were made on the outside of one of the slats of the blind.

“Is it you, Mahal?” asked M. Joshua, in a low voice.

“Is that you, Mahal?” M. Joshua asked softly.

“It is I,” was answered from without, also in a low tone.

“It’s me,” was answered from outside, also in a low tone.

“And the Malay?”

"And the Malay person?"

“He has succeeded.”

“He has made it.”

“Really!” cried M. Joshua, with an expression of great satisfaction; “are you sure of it?”

“Really!” exclaimed M. Joshua, looking very pleased; “are you certain about that?”

“Quite sure: there is no devil more clever and intrepid.”

“Definitely: there’s no devil smarter and bolder.”

“And Djalma?”

“And what about Djalma?”

“The parts of the letter, which I quoted, convinced him that I came from General Simon, and that he would find him at the ruins of Tchandi.”

“The sections of the letter that I quoted convinced him that I was sent by General Simon and that he would find him at the ruins of Tchandi.”

“Therefore, at this moment—”

"So, right now—"

“Djalma goes to the ruins, where he will encounter the black, the half blood, and the Indian. It is there they have appointed to meet the Malay, who tattooed the prince during his sleep.”

“Djalma goes to the ruins, where he will meet the black man, the half-blood, and the Indian. It is there they have arranged to meet the Malay, who tattooed the prince while he was sleeping.”

“Have you been to examine the subterraneous passage?”

“Have you gone to check out the underground passage?”

“I went there yesterday. One of the stones of the pedestal of the statue turns upon itself; the stairs are large; it will do.”

“I went there yesterday. One of the stones of the pedestal of the statue spins around; the stairs are big; it will work.”

10193m
Original

“And the three chiefs have no suspicion?”

“And the three leaders have no suspicion?”

“None—I saw them in the morning—and this evening the Malay came to tell me all, before he went to join them at the ruins of Tchandi—for he had remained hidden amongst the bushes, not daring to go there in the daytime.”

“None—I saw them in the morning—and this evening the Malay came to tell me everything, before he went to join them at the ruins of Tchandi—for he had stayed hidden in the bushes, too afraid to go there during the day.”

“Mahal—if you have told the truth, and if all succeed—your pardon and ample reward are assured to you. Your berth has been taken on board the ‘Ruyter;’ you will sail to-morrow; you will thus be safe from the malice of the Stranglers, who would follow you hither to revenge the death of their chiefs, Providence having chosen you to deliver those three great criminals to justice. Heaven will bless you!—Go and wait for me at the door of the governor’s house; I will introduce you. The matter is so important that I do not hesitate to disturb him thus late in the night. Go quickly!—I will follow on my side.”

“Mahal—if you are telling the truth, and if everything goes well—your forgiveness and a nice reward are guaranteed. You have a spot on the ‘Ruyter;’ you’ll be sailing tomorrow; this way, you’ll be safe from the Stranglers, who would follow you here to avenge the deaths of their leaders, as Providence has chosen you to bring those three major criminals to justice. Heaven will bless you!—Go and wait for me at the governor’s door; I’ll introduce you. This matter is so important that I don’t hesitate to disturb him so late at night. Hurry!—I’ll catch up shortly.”

The steps of Mahal were distinctly audible, as he withdrew precipitately, and then silence reigned once more in the house. Joshua returned to his desk, and hastily added these words to the despatch, which he had before commenced:

The sound of Mahal's footsteps was clearly heard as he hurried away, and then silence fell over the house again. Joshua went back to his desk and quickly added these words to the message he had started earlier:

“Whatever may now happen, it will be impossible for Djalma to leave Batavia at present. You may rest quite satisfied; he will not be at Paris by the 13th of next February. As I foresaw, I shall have to be up all night.—I am just going to the governor’s. To-morrow I will add a few lines to this long statement, which the steamship ‘Ruyter’ will convey to Europe.”

“Whatever happens now, Djalma cannot leave Batavia right now. You can be completely sure of that; he won’t be in Paris by February 13th. As I anticipated, I’ll have to stay up all night. I’m about to head to the governor’s. Tomorrow, I’ll add a few lines to this long statement, which the steamship ‘Ruyter’ will take to Europe.”

Having locked up his papers, Joshua rang the bell loudly, and, to the great astonishment of his servants, not accustomed to see him leave home in the middle of the night, went in all haste to the residence of the governor of the island.

Having secured his documents, Joshua rang the bell loudly, and, much to the surprise of his servants, who weren’t used to seeing him leave home in the middle of the night, hurried over to the governor’s residence on the island.

We now conduct the reader to the ruins of Tchandi.

We now take the reader to the ruins of Tchandi.

(5) This report is extracted from Count Edward de Warren’s excellent work, “British India in 1831.”—E. S.

(5) This report is taken from Count Edward de Warren’s outstanding work, “British India in 1831.”—E. S.





CHAPTER XXI. THE RUINS OF TCHANDI. To the storm in the middle of the

day, the approach of which so well served the Strangler’s designs upon Djalma, has succeeded a calm and serene night. The disk of the moon rises slowly behind a mass of lofty ruins, situated on a hill, in the midst of a thick wood, about three leagues from Batavia.

day, the approach of which perfectly served the Strangler’s plans for Djalma, has followed a calm and peaceful night. The moon rises slowly behind a cluster of tall ruins located on a hill, in the middle of a dense forest, about three leagues from Batavia.

Long ranges of stone, high walls of brick, fretted away by time, porticoes covered with parasitical vegetation, stand out boldly from the sheet of silver light which blends the horizon with the limpid blue of the heavens. Some rays of the moon, gliding through the opening on one of these porticoes, fall upon two colossal statues at the foot of an immense staircase, the loose stones of which are almost entirely concealed by grass, moss, and brambles.

Long stretches of stone, tall brick walls, worn down by time, porticoes covered in creeping plants, stand out clearly against the bright silver light that blends the horizon with the clear blue sky. Some moonlight, slipping through an opening in one of these porticoes, shines on two colossal statues at the base of a huge staircase, the loose stones of which are almost completely hidden by grass, moss, and weeds.

The fragments of one of these statues, broken in the middle, lie strewed upon the ground; the other, which remains whole and standing, is frightful to behold. It represents a man of gigantic proportions, with a head three feet high; the expression of the countenance is ferocious, eyes of brilliant slaty black are set beneath gray brows, the large, deep mouth gapes immoderately, and reptiles have made their nest between the lips of stone; by the light of the moon, a hideous swarm is there dimly visible. A broad girdle, adorned with symbolic ornaments, encircles the body of this statue, and fastens a long sword to its right side. The giant has four extended arms, and, in his great hands, he bears an elephant’s head, a twisted serpent, a human skull, and a bird resembling a heron. The moon, shedding her light on the profile of this statue, serves to augment the weirdness of its aspect.

The fragments of one of these statues, broken in the middle, lie scattered on the ground; the other, which stands intact, is terrifying to look at. It depicts a man of enormous size, with a head that is three feet tall; the facial expression is fierce, brilliant slate-black eyes sit beneath gray brows, and the large, deep mouth is wide open, with reptiles nesting between the stone lips; in the moonlight, a grotesque swarm is dimly visible there. A wide belt, decorated with symbolic designs, wraps around the body of this statue and holds a long sword at its right side. The giant has four outstretched arms, and in his massive hands, he holds an elephant's head, a twisted serpent, a human skull, and a bird that looks like a heron. The moonlight highlighting the profile of this statue adds to its eerie appearance.

Here and there, enclosed in the half-crumbling walls of brick, are fragments of stone bas-reliefs, very boldly cut; one of those in the best preservation represents a man with the head of an elephant, and the wings of a bat, devouring a child. Nothing can be more gloomy than these ruins, buried among thick trees of a dark green, covered with frightful emblems, and seen by the moonlight, in the midst of the deep silence of night.

Here and there, tucked away in the crumbling brick walls, are pieces of stone carvings that are quite striking; one of the best-preserved ones shows a man with the head of an elephant and bat wings, devouring a child. Nothing feels darker than these ruins, hidden among the dense, dark green trees, covered in terrifying symbols, and illuminated by the moonlight in the profound silence of night.

Against one of the walls of this ancient temple, dedicated to some mysterious and bloody Javanese divinity, leans a kind of hut, rudely constructed of fragments of brick and stone; the door, made of woven rushes, is open, and a red light streams from it, which throws its rays on the tall grass that covers the ground. Three men are assembled in this hovel, around a clay-lamp, with a wick of cocoanut fibre steeped in palm-oil.

Against one of the walls of this ancient temple, dedicated to some mysterious and bloody Javanese deity, leans a small hut, crudely built from bits of brick and stone; the door, made of woven rushes, is open, and a red light spills out, casting its glow on the tall grass below. Three men are gathered in this hovel, around a clay lamp, with a wick made of coconut fiber soaked in palm oil.

The first of these three, about forty years of age, is poorly clad in the European fashion; his pale, almost white, complexion, announces that he belongs to the mixed race, being offspring of a white father and Indian mother.

The first of these three, around forty years old, is dressed poorly in European style; his pale, nearly white skin suggests that he is of mixed heritage, the child of a white father and an Indian mother.

The second is a robust African negro, with thick lips, vigorous shoulders, and lank legs; his woolly hair is beginning to turn gray; he is covered with rags, and stands close beside the Indian. The third personage is asleep, and stretched on a mat in the corner of the hovel.

The second is a strong African man, with full lips, broad shoulders, and long legs; his curly hair is starting to go gray; he’s dressed in rags and stands right next to the Indian. The third person is asleep, lying on a mat in the corner of the hut.

These three men are the three Thuggee chiefs, who, obliged to fly from the continent of India, have taken refuge in Java, under the guidance of Mahal the Smuggler.

These three men are the three Thuggee leaders who, forced to escape from India, have sought refuge in Java, guided by Mahal the Smuggler.

“The Malay does not return,” said the half-blood, named Faringhea, the most redoubtable chief of this homicidal sect: “in executing our orders, he has perhaps been killed by Djalma.”

“The Malay doesn’t come back,” said Faringhea, the mixed-blood and the most formidable leader of this violent group. “In carrying out our orders, he might have been killed by Djalma.”

“The storm of this morning brought every reptile out of the earth,” said the negro; “the Malay must have been bitten, and his body ere now a nest of serpents.”

“The storm this morning brought every reptile out of the ground,” said the Black man; “the Malay must have been bitten, and by now his body is probably a nest of snakes.”

“To serve the good work,” proceeded Faringhea, with a gloomy air, “one must know how to brave death.”

“To do the good work,” continued Faringhea, with a serious expression, “one must know how to face death.”

“And to inflict it,” added the negro.

“And to carry it out,” added the Black man.

A stifled cry, followed by some inarticulate words, here drew the attention of these two men, who hastily turned their heads in the direction of the sleeper. This latter was thirty years old at most. His beardless face, of a bright copper color, his robe of coarse stuff, his turban striped brown and yellow, showed that he belonged to the pure Hindoo race. His sleep appeared agitated by some painful vision; an abundant sweat streamed over his countenance, contracted by terror; he spoke in his dream, but his words were brief and broken, and accompanied with convulsive starts.

A muffled cry, followed by some unclear words, caught the attention of the two men, who quickly turned their heads toward the sleeper. The man was at most thirty years old. His bare face, a bright copper color, his coarse robe, and his brown and yellow striped turban indicated that he belonged to the pure Hindoo race. He seemed to be having a troubled sleep, disturbed by some painful dream; sweat was streaming down his face, which was twisted in fear. He spoke in his sleep, but his words were short and choppy, accompanied by sudden jerks.

“Again that dream!” said Faringhea to the negro. “Always the remembrance of that man.”

“Another dream like that!” said Faringhea to the guy. “I can’t stop thinking about that man.”

“What man?”

"Which guy?"

“Do you not remember, how, five years ago, that savage, Colonel Kennedy, butcher of the Indians, came to the banks of the Ganges, to hunt the tiger, with twenty horses, four elephants, and fifty servants?”

“Don’t you remember how, five years ago, that brutal Colonel Kennedy, the killer of the Indians, came to the banks of the Ganges to hunt tigers, bringing twenty horses, four elephants, and fifty servants?”

“Yes, yes,” said the negro; “and we three, hunters of men, made a better day’s sport than he did. Kennedy, his horses, his elephants, and his numerous servants did not get their tiger—but we got ours,” he added, with grim irony. “Yes; Kennedy, that tiger with a human face, fell into our ambush, and the brothers of the good work offered up their fine prey to our goddess Bowanee.”

“Yes, yes,” said the Black man; “and we three, hunters of men, had a better day’s sport than he did. Kennedy, his horses, his elephants, and his many servants didn’t catch their tiger—but we caught ours,” he added, with dark irony. “Yes; Kennedy, that tiger with a human face, fell into our trap, and the brothers of the good work offered their fine prey to our goddess Bowanee.”

“If you remember, it was just at the moment when we gave the last tug to the cord round Kennedy’s neck, that we perceived on a sudden a traveller close at hand. He had seen us, and it was necessary to make away with him. Now, since that time,” added Faringhea, “the remembrance of the murder of that man pursues our brother in his dreams,” and he pointed to the sleeping Indian.

“If you remember, it was just when we pulled the cord tight around Kennedy’s neck that we suddenly noticed a traveler nearby. He had seen us, and we had to get rid of him. Ever since then,” Faringhea added, “the memory of that man’s murder haunts our brother in his dreams,” and he pointed to the sleeping Indian.

“And even when he is awake,” said the negro, looking at Faringhea with a significant air.

“And even when he's awake,” said the Black man, looking at Faringhea with a meaningful expression.

“Listen!” said the other, again pointing to the Indian, who, in the agitation of his dream, recommenced talking in abrupt sentences; “listen! he is repeating the answers of the traveller, when we told him he must die, or serve with us on Thuggee. His mind is still impressed—deeply impressed—with those words.”

“Listen!” said the other, again pointing to the Indian, who, in the excitement of his dream, started talking in short sentences again; “listen! He’s repeating the answers of the traveler when we told him he had to die or work with us in Thuggee. His mind is still affected—deeply affected—by those words.”

And, in fact, the Indian repeated aloud in his sleep, a sort of mysterious dialogue, of which he himself supplied both questions and answers.

And, in fact, the Indian repeated aloud in his sleep, engaging in a sort of mysterious dialogue where he supplied both the questions and the answers himself.

“‘Traveller,’ said he, in a voice broken by sudden pauses, ‘why that black mark on your forehead, stretching from one temple to the other? It is a mark of doom and your look is sad as death. Have you been a victim? Come with us; Kallee will avenge you. You have suffered?’—‘Yes, I have greatly suffered.’—‘For a long time?’—‘Yes, for a very long time.’—‘You suffer even now?’—‘Yes, even now.’—What do you reserve for those who injure you?’—‘My pity.’—‘Will you not render blow for blow?’—‘I will return love for hate.’—‘Who are you, then, that render good for evil?’—‘I am one who loves, and suffers, and forgives.’”

“‘Traveler,’ he said, his voice interrupted by sudden pauses, ‘why is there a dark mark on your forehead, stretching from one temple to the other? It’s a sign of doom, and your expression is as sad as death. Have you been a victim? Come with us; Kallee will take revenge for you. Have you suffered?’—‘Yes, I have suffered a lot.’—‘For a long time?’—‘Yes, for a very long time.’—‘Do you still suffer?’—‘Yes, even now.’—‘What do you feel towards those who hurt you?’—‘My pity.’—‘Are you not going to retaliate?’—‘I will respond with love instead of hate.’—‘Who are you then, that can do good in return for evil?’—‘I am someone who loves, suffers, and forgives.’”

“Brother, do you hear?” said the negro to Faringhea; “he has not forgotten the words of the traveller before his death.”

“Brother, do you hear?” said the Black man to Faringhea; “he hasn’t forgotten the words of the traveler before his death.”

“The vision follows him. Listen! he will speak again. How pale he is!” Still under the influence of his dream, the Indian continued:

“The vision is following him. Listen! He’s going to speak again. He looks so pale!” Still under the influence of his dream, the Indian continued:

“‘Traveller, we are three; we are brave; we have your life in our hands—you have seen us sacrifice to the good work. Be one of us, or die—die—die! Oh, that look! Not thus—do not look at me thus!’” As he uttered these last words, the Indian made a sudden movement, as if to keep off some approaching object, and awoke with a start. Then, passing his hand over his moist forehead, he looked round him with a bewildered eye.

“‘Traveler, there are three of us; we're brave; we hold your life in our hands—you’ve seen us dedicate ourselves to the good cause. Join us, or die—die—die! Oh, that look! Not like that—don’t look at me like that!’” As he said these last words, the Indian suddenly moved as if to fend off something approaching, and jolted awake. Then, wiping his sweaty forehead, he looked around him with a confused expression.

“What! again this dream, brother?” said Faringhea. “For a bold hunter of men, you have a weak head. Luckily, you have a strong heart and arm.”

“What! This dream again, brother?” said Faringhea. “For a bold hunter of men, you have a fragile mind. Fortunately, you have a strong heart and arm.”

The other remained a moment silent, his face buried in his hands; then he replied: “It is long since I last dreamed of that traveller.”

The other stayed silent for a moment, his face buried in his hands; then he replied, “It's been a long time since I last dreamed about that traveler.”

“Is he not dead?” said Faringhea, shrugging his shoulders. “Did you not yourself throw the cord around his neck?”

“Is he not dead?” Faringhea said, shrugging his shoulders. “Did you not tie the cord around his neck yourself?”

“Yes,” replied the Indian shuddering.

“Yes,” replied the Indian, trembling.

“Did we not dig his grave by the side of Colonel Kennedy’s? Did we not bury him with the English butcher, under the sand and the rushes?” said the negro.

“Didn't we dig his grave next to Colonel Kennedy's? Didn't we bury him with the English butcher, under the sand and the reeds?” said the man.

“Yes, we dug his grave,” said the Indian, trembling; “and yet, only a year ago, I was seated one evening at the gate of Bombay, waiting for one of our brothers—the sun was setting behind the pagoda, to the right of the little hill—the scene is all before me now—I was seated under a figtree—when I heard a slow, firm, even step, and, as I turned round my head—I saw him—coming out of the town.”

“Yes, we dug his grave,” said the Indian, shaking; “and yet, just a year ago, I was sitting one evening at the gate of Bombay, waiting for one of our brothers—the sun was setting behind the pagoda, to the right of the small hill—the scene is vivid in my mind now—I was sitting under a fig tree—when I heard a slow, steady, measured step, and as I turned my head—I saw him—coming out of the town.”

“A vision,” said the negro; “always the same vision!”

“A vision,” said the Black man; “always the same vision!”

“A vision,” added Faringhea, “or a vague resemblance.”

“A vision,” added Faringhea, “or a blurry likeness.”

“I knew him by the black mark on his forehead; it was none but he. I remained motionless with fear, gazing at him with eyes aghast. He stopped, bending upon me his calm, sad look. In spite of myself, I could not help exclaiming: ‘It is he!’—‘Yes,’ he replied, in his gentle voice, ‘it is I. Since all whom thou killest must needs live again,’ and he pointed to heaven as he spoke, ‘why shouldst thou kill?—Hear me! I have just come from Java; I am going to the other end of the world, to a country of never-melting snow; but, here or there, on plains of fire or plains of ice, I shall still be the same. Even so is it with the souls of those who fall beneath thy kalleepra; in this world or up above, in this garb or in another, the soul must still be a soul; thou canst not smite it. Why then kill?’—and shaking his head sorrowfully, he went on his way, walking slowly, with downcast eyes; he ascended the hill of the pagoda; I watched him as he went, without being able to move: at the moment the sun set, he was standing on the summit of the hill, his tall figure thrown out against the sky—and so he disappeared. Oh! it was he!” added the Indian with a shudder, after a long pause: “it was none but he.”

“I recognized him by the black mark on his forehead; it was definitely him. I stayed frozen in fear, staring at him with wide eyes. He stopped, looking down at me with his calm, sad expression. Despite myself, I couldn't help but exclaim: ‘It is him!’—‘Yes,’ he replied in his soft voice, ‘it is I. Since everyone you kill must live again,’ and he pointed to heaven as he spoke, ‘why do you kill?—Listen to me! I just came from Java; I'm heading to the other side of the world, to a land of eternal snow; but whether here or there, on fields of fire or fields of ice, I will always be the same. So it is with the souls of those who fall by your hand; in this world or above, in this form or another, a soul remains a soul; you cannot harm it. So why kill?’—and shaking his head sadly, he continued on his way, walking slowly with lowered eyes; he climbed the hill of the pagoda; I watched him walk away, unable to move: at the moment the sun set, he stood on the top of the hill, his tall figure outlined against the sky—and then he vanished. Oh! it was him!” added the Indian with a shiver, after a long pause: “it was only him.”

In this story the Indian had never varied, though he had often entertained his companions with the same mysterious adventure. This persistency on his part had the effect of shaking their incredulity, or at least of inducing them to seek some natural cause for this apparently superhuman event.

In this story, the Indian never changed, even though he frequently shared the same mysterious adventure with his friends. This consistency on his part made them question their disbelief, or at least pushed them to look for some natural explanation for this seemingly superhuman occurrence.

“Perhaps,” said Faringhea, after a moment’s reflection, “the knot round the traveller’s neck got jammed, and some breath was left him, the air may have penetrated the rushes with which we covered his grave, and so life have returned to him.”

“Maybe,” said Faringhea, after a moment of thinking, “the knot around the traveler’s neck got stuck, and since he still had some breath, the air might have seeped through the rushes we used to cover his grave, and life could have come back to him.”

“No, no,” said the Indian, shaking his head, “this man is not of our race.”

“No, no,” said the Indian, shaking his head, “this man is not one of us.”

“Explain.”

"Explain."

“Now I know it!”

"Now I get it!"

“What do you know?”

“What do you know?”

“Listen!” said the Indian, in a solemn voice; “the number of victims that the children of Bowanee have sacrificed since the commencement of ages, is nothing compared to the immense heap of dead and dying, whom this terrible traveller leaves behind him in his murderous march.”

“Listen!” said the Indian in a serious tone. “The number of victims that the children of Bowanee have sacrificed since the beginning of time is nothing compared to the huge pile of dead and dying that this terrible traveler leaves behind him on his deadly journey.”

“He?” cried the negro and Faringhea.

“He?” shouted the Black man and Faringhea.

“Yes, he!” repeated the Hindoo, with a convinced accent, that made its impression upon his companions. “Hear me and tremble!—When I met this traveller at the gates of Bombay, he came from Java, and was going towards the north, he said. The very next day, the town was a prey to the cholera, and we learned sometime after, that this plague had first broken out here, in Java.”

“Yes, he!” repeated the Hindoo, with a convinced tone that left an impact on his companions. “Listen to me and be afraid!—When I met this traveler at the gates of Bombay, he had just come from Java and was heading north, he said. The very next day, the town was struck by cholera, and we later learned that this outbreak had first started here, in Java.”

“That is true,” said the negro.

“That is true,” said the Black man.

“Hear me still further!” resumed the other. “‘I am going towards the north, to a country of eternal snow,’ said the traveller to me. The cholera also went towards the north, passing through Muscat—Ispahan—Tauris—Tiflis—till it overwhelmed Siberia.”

“Hear me out!” the other continued. “‘I’m heading north, to a land of eternal snow,’ the traveler told me. The cholera too moved north, going through Muscat—Ispahan—Tauris—Tiflis—until it spread across Siberia.”

“True,” said Faringhea, becoming thoughtful:

"True," said Faringhea, becoming pensive:

“And the cholera,” resumed the Indian, “only travelled its five or six leagues a day—a man’s tramp—never appeared in two places at once—but swept on slowly, steadily,—even as a man proceeds.”

“And the cholera,” continued the Indian, “only traveled about five or six miles a day—a man’s walk—never showed up in two places at once—but moved on slowly, steadily—just like a man walks.”

At the mention of this strange coincidence, the Hindoo’s companions looked at each other in amazement. After a silence of some minutes, the awe-struck negro said to the last speaker: “So you think that this man—”

At the mention of this strange coincidence, the Hindu’s friends looked at each other in disbelief. After a few minutes of silence, the stunned Black man said to the last speaker: “So you think that this guy—”

“I think that this man, whom we killed, restored to life by some infernal divinity, has been commissioned to bear this terrible scourge over the earth, and to scatter round his steps that death, from which he is himself secure. Remember!” added the Indian, with gloomy enthusiasm, “this awful wayfarer passed through Java—the cholera wasted Java. He passed through Bombay—the cholera wasted Bombay. He went towards the north—the cholera wasted the north.”

“I believe that this man, whom we killed, has been brought back to life by some evil god and is now sent to bring this terrible plague to the world, spreading death wherever he goes, though he himself is safe. Remember!” the Indian added passionately, “this dreadful traveler went through Java—the cholera ravaged Java. He went through Bombay—the cholera devastated Bombay. He traveled north—the cholera destroyed the north.”

So saying, the Indian fell into a profound reverie. The negro and Faringhea were seized with gloomy astonishment.

So saying, the Indian fell into a deep trance. The Black man and Faringhea were filled with a heavy sense of shock.

The Indian spoke the truth as to the mysterious march (still unexplained) of that fearful malady, which has never been known to travel more than five or six leagues a day, or to appear simultaneously in two spots. Nothing can be more curious, than to trace out, on the maps prepared at the period in question, the slow, progressive course of this travelling pestilence, which offers to the astonished eye all the capricious incidents of a tourist’s journey. Passing this way rather than that—selecting provinces in a country—towns in a province—one quarter in a town—one street in a quarter—one house in a street—having its place of residence and repose, and then continuing its slow, mysterious, fear inspiring march.

The Indian spoke the truth about the mysterious spread (still unexplained) of that terrifying disease, which has never been known to travel more than five or six miles a day or to appear in two places at the same time. There's nothing more fascinating than tracing, on the maps created at that time, the slow, steady path of this traveling plague, which reveals to the astonished eye all the unpredictable twists of a tourist’s journey. It moves this way rather than that—choosing specific provinces in a country—towns within a province—certain areas in a town—one street in an area—one house on a street—settling in one spot and then continuing its slow, mysterious, fear-inducing march.

The words of the Hindoo, by drawing attention to these dreadful eccentricities, made a strong impression upon the minds of the negro and Faringhea—wild natures, brought by horrible doctrines to the monomania of murder.

The words of the Hindoo, by highlighting these terrible oddities, made a strong impact on the minds of the black man and Faringhea—wild souls, driven by horrific beliefs to the obsession with murder.

Yes—for this also is an established fact—there have been in India members of an abominable community, who killed without motive, without passion—killed for the sake of killing—for the pleasure of murder—to substitute death for life—to make of a living man a corpse, as they have themselves declared in one of their examinations.

Yes—for this is also a known fact—there have been individuals in India from a detestable group who killed without reason, without emotion—killed just for the sake of killing—for the thrill of murder—to replace life with death—to turn a living person into a corpse, as they have stated themselves in one of their interrogations.

The mind loses itself in the attempt to penetrate the causes of these monstrous phenomena. By what incredible series of events, have men been induced to devote themselves to this priesthood of destruction? Without doubt, such a religion could only flourish in countries given up, like India, to the most atrocious slavery, and to the most merciless iniquity of man to man.

The mind struggles to understand the reasons behind these monstrous phenomena. What unbelievable sequence of events has led people to commit themselves to this destructive priesthood? There’s no doubt that such a religion could only thrive in places like India, where the most horrific slavery exists alongside the most ruthless injustices among people.

Such a creed!—is it not the hate of exasperated humanity, wound up to its highest pitch by oppression?—May not this homicidal sect, whose origin is lost in the night of ages, have been perpetuated in these regions, as the only possible protest of slavery against despotism? May not an inscrutable wisdom have here made Phansegars, even as are made tigers and serpents?

Such a belief! — isn't it the anger of frustrated humanity, pushed to its limit by oppression? — Could this violent group, whose roots are lost in time, have continued in these areas as the only way for the oppressed to stand up against tyranny? Could some hidden wisdom have created Phansegars here, just like tigers and snakes are created?

What is most remarkable in this awful sect, is the mysterious bond, which, uniting its members amongst themselves, separates them from all other men. They have laws and customs of their own, they support and help each other, but for them there is neither country nor family; they owe no allegiance save to a dark, invisible power, whose decrees they obey with blind submission, and in whose name they spread themselves abroad, to make corpses, according to their own savage expression.(6)

What’s most striking about this terrible group is the mysterious connection that brings its members together while setting them apart from everyone else. They have their own laws and customs, support and help each other, but they have no loyalty to any country or family; their only allegiance is to a dark, unseen power whose commands they follow blindly, and in its name, they go out into the world to create bodies, as they brutally put it.(6)

For some moments the three Stranglers had maintained a profound silence.

For a while, the three Stranglers were completely silent.

10201m
Original

Outside the hut, the moon continued to throw great masses of white radiance, and tall bluish shadows, over the imposing fabric of the ruins; the stars sparkled in the heavens; from time to time, a faint breeze rustled through the thick and varnished leaves of the bananas and the palms.

Outside the hut, the moon kept casting bright beams of white light, creating tall bluish shadows over the impressive remains of the ruins; the stars twinkled in the sky; occasionally, a gentle breeze rustled through the thick, shiny leaves of the banana plants and the palms.

The pedestal of the gigantic statue, which, still entire, stood on the left side of the portico, rested upon large flagstones, half hidden with brambles. Suddenly, one of these stones appeared to fall in; and from the aperture, which thus formed itself without noise, a man, dressed in uniform, half protruded his body, looked carefully around him, and listened.

The base of the massive statue, which was still intact and stood on the left side of the entrance, rested on big flagstones that were partly covered in brambles. Suddenly, one of these stones seemed to sink in; and from the opening that formed quietly, a man in uniform partially emerged, looked around cautiously, and listened.

Seeing the rays of the lamp, which lighted the interior of the hovel, tremble upon the tall grass, he turned round to make a signal, and soon, accompanied by two other soldiers, he ascended, with the greatest silence and precaution, the last steps of the subterranean staircase, and went gliding amongst the ruins. For a few moments, their moving shadows were thrown upon the moonlit ground; then they disappeared behind some fragments of broken wall.

Seeing the light from the lamp flicker across the tall grass, he turned to signal and soon, joined by two other soldiers, quietly and carefully climbed the last steps of the underground staircase and moved stealthily among the ruins. For a few moments, their moving shadows danced on the moonlit ground; then they vanished behind some pieces of broken wall.

At the instant when the large stone resumed its place and level, the heads of many other soldiers might have been seen lying close in the excavation. The half-caste, the Indian, and the negro, still seated thoughtfully in the hut, did not perceive what was passing.

At the moment the big stone went back into position, the heads of several other soldiers could be seen lying nearby in the hole. The mixed-race guy, the Indian, and the Black man, still sitting quietly in the hut, didn't notice what was happening.

(6) The following are some passages from the Count de Warren’s very curious book, “British India in 1831:” “Besides the robbers, who kill for the sake of the booty they hope to find upon travellers, there is a class of assassins, forming an organized society, with chiefs of their own, a slang-language, a science, a free-masonry, and even a religion, which has its fanaticism and its devotion, its agents, emissaries, allies, its militant forces, and its passive adherents, who contribute their money to the good work. This is the community of the Thugs or Phansegars (deceivers or stranglers, from thugna, to deceive, and phansna, to strangle), a religious and economical society, which speculates with the human race by exterminating men; its origin is lost in the night of ages.

(6) Here are some excerpts from the Count de Warren’s intriguing book, “British India in 1831:” “In addition to the robbers who kill for the loot they expect to find on travelers, there exists a group of assassins who operate as an organized society, complete with their own leaders, a unique slang, a structured system, a kind of free-masonry, and even a religion that involves fanaticism and devotion, along with its agents, emissaries, allies, militant forces, and passive supporters who contribute money to aid their cause. This is the community of the Thugs or Phansegars (deceivers or stranglers, from thugna, to deceive, and phansna, to strangle), a religious and economic society that exploits humanity by exterminating people; its origins are buried in the depths of time.

“Until 1810 their existence was unknown, not only to the European conquerors, but even to the native governments. Between the years 1816 and 1830, several of their bands were taken in the act, and punished: but until this last epoch, all the revelations made on the subject by officers of great experience, had appeared too monstrous to obtain the attention or belief of the public; they had been rejected and despised as the dreams of a heated imagination. And yet for many years, at the very least for half a century, this social wound had been frightfully on the increase, devouring the population from the Himalayas to Cape Comorin and from Cutch to Assam.

“Until 1810, their existence was unknown, not just to the European conquerors, but even to the local governments. Between 1816 and 1830, several of their groups were caught in the act and punished; however, leading up to this time, all the information shared on the topic by experienced officers was deemed too outrageous to gain public attention or belief; it was dismissed and ridiculed as the fantasies of an overactive imagination. Yet, for many years—at least half a century—this social issue had been drastically worsening, consuming the population from the Himalayas to Cape Comorin and from Cutch to Assam.”

“It was in the year 1830 that the revelations of a celebrated chief, whose life was spared on condition of his denouncing his accomplices, laid bare the whole system. The basis of the Thuggee Society is a religious belief—the worship of Bowanee, a gloomy divinity, who is only pleased with carnage, and detests above all things the human race. Her most agreeable sacrifices are human victims, and the more of these her disciple may have offered up in this world the more he will be recompensed in the next by all the delights of soul and sense, by women always beautiful, and joys eternally renewed. If the assassin meets the scaffold in his career, he dies with the enthusiasm of a martyr, because he expects his reward. To obey his divine mistress, he murders, without anger and without remorse, the old man, woman and child; whilst, to his fellow-religionists, he may be charitable, humane, generous, devoted, and may share all in common with them, because, like himself, they are the ministers and adopted children of Bowanee. The destruction of his fellow-creatures, not belonging to his community—the diminution of the human race—that is the primary object of his pursuit; it is not as a means of gain, for though plunder may be a frequent, and doubtless an agreeable accessory, it is only secondary in his estimation. Destruction is his end, his celestial mission, his calling; it is also a delicious passion, the most captivating of all sports—this hunting of men!—‘You find great pleasure,’ said one of those that were condemned, ‘in tracking the wild beast to his den, in attacking the boar, the tiger, because there is danger to brave, energy and courage to display. Think how this attraction must be redoubled, when the contest is with man, when it is man that is to be destroyed. Instead of the single faculty of courage, all must be called into action—courage, cunning, foresight, eloquence, intrigue. What springs to put in motion! what plans to develop! To sport with all the passions, to touch the chords of love and friendship, and so draw the prey into one’s net—that is a glorious chase—it is a delight, a rapture, I tell you!’

“It was in 1830 that revelations from a well-known chief, who was spared on the condition that he would betray his accomplices, exposed the entire system. The foundation of the Thuggee Society is a religious belief—the worship of Bowanee, a dark goddess who is pleased only by slaughter and loathes humanity above all else. Her most favored sacrifices are human victims, and the more her followers offer in this life, the greater their rewards will be in the next, filled with pleasures of the soul and senses, beautiful women, and eternal joys. If the assassin meets the gallows, he dies with the zeal of a martyr, as he anticipates his reward. To obey his divine mistress, he murders without anger or remorse, targeting the old, women, and children; yet, to his fellow believers, he can be kind, humane, generous, and devoted, sharing everything with them because, like him, they are servants and chosen children of Bowanee. The destruction of those outside his community—the reduction of the human race—is his primary goal; it is not for financial gain, as while plunder may often occur and be enjoyable, it is only a secondary concern to him. Destruction is his purpose, his heavenly mission, his calling; it is also a thrilling passion, the most captivating game—hunting humans! ‘You find great enjoyment,’ said one of the condemned, ‘in tracking a wild beast to its den, in confronting the boar or tiger, where there's danger to face, energy and courage to demonstrate. Just think how much greater this attraction is when the contest is against a human, when it's a person that needs to be killed. Instead of just courage, everything has to come into play—cunning, foresight, eloquence, intrigue. What skills to activate! What strategies to devise! To toy with all the emotions, to manipulate the strings of love and friendship, drawing the victim into your trap—that is a magnificent hunt—it’s a joy, a thrill, I tell you!’”

“Whoever was in India in the years 1831 and 1832, must remember the stupor and affright, which the discovery of this vast infernal machine spread through all classes of society. A great number of magistrates and administrators of provinces refused to believe in it, and could not be brought to comprehend that such a system had so long preyed on the body politic, under their eyes as it were, silently, and without betraying itself.”—See “British India in 183,” by Count Edward de Warren, 2 vols. in 8vo. Paris, 1844.—E. S.

“Anyone who was in India during the years 1831 and 1832 must remember the shock and fear that the discovery of this huge, destructive machine spread through all levels of society. A significant number of magistrates and provincial administrators refused to believe it and couldn’t grasp that such a system had been silently undermining the political structure right under their noses for so long without revealing itself.” —See “British India in 183,” by Count Edward de Warren, 2 vols. in 8vo. Paris, 1844.—E. S.





CHAPTER XXII. THE AMBUSCADE

The half-blood Faringhea, wishing doubtless to escape from the dark thoughts which the words of the Indian on the mysterious course of the Cholera had raised within him, abruptly changed the subject of conversation. His eye shone with lurid fire, and his countenance took an expression of savage enthusiasm, as he cried: “Bowanee will always watch over us, intrepid hunters of men! Courage, brothers, courage! The world is large; our prey is everywhere. The English may force us to quit India, three chiefs of the good work—but what matter? We leave there our brethren, secret, numerous, and terrible, as black scorpions, whose presence is only known by their mortal sting. Exiles will widen our domains. Brother, you shall have America!” said he to the Hindoo, with an inspired air. “Brother, you shall have Africa!” said he to the negro. “Brothers, I will take Europe! Wherever men are to be found, there must be oppressors and victims—wherever there are victims, there must be hearts swollen with hate—it is for us to inflame that hate with all the ardor of vengeance! It is for us, servants of Bowanee, to draw towards us, by seducing wiles, all whose zeal, courage, and audacity may be useful to the cause. Let us rival each other in devotion and sacrifices; let us lend each other strength, help, support! That all who are not with us may be our prey, let us stand alone in the midst of all, against all, and in spite of all. For us, there must be neither country nor family. Our family is composed of our brethren; our country is the world.”

The half-blood Faringhea, clearly wanting to shake off the dark thoughts sparked by the Indian’s words about the mysterious spread of Cholera, suddenly changed the subject of conversation. His eyes gleamed with a fierce intensity, and his face showed a wild enthusiasm as he exclaimed, “Bowanee will always watch over us, fearless hunters of men! Have courage, brothers, have courage! The world is big; our prey is everywhere. The English might force us to leave India, three leaders of the good fight—but so what? We leave behind our brothers, hidden, numerous, and deadly, like black scorpions whose presence is only felt through their lethal sting. Our exile will expand our territory. Brother, you will have America!” he said to the Hindoo, with a visionary look. “Brother, you will have Africa!” he said to the negro. “Brothers, I will take Europe! Wherever there are people, there will be oppressors and victims—wherever there are victims, there will be hearts filled with hatred—it’s our job to ignite that hatred with all the passion of revenge! It’s up to us, followers of Bowanee, to lure in all those whose zeal, bravery, and daring could help our cause. Let’s outdo each other in dedication and sacrifice; let’s support each other with strength, help, and encouragement! For everyone who is not with us may become our prey, let’s stand united amidst everyone, against everyone, and regardless of everything. For us, there can be no country or family. Our family is our brothers; our country is the world.”

This kind of savage eloquence made a deep impression on the negro and the Indian, over whom Faringhea generally exercised considerable influence, his intellectual powers being very superior to theirs, though they were themselves two of the most eminent chiefs of this bloody association. “Yes, you are right, brother!” cried the Indian, sharing the enthusiasm of Faringhea; “the world is ours. Even here, in Java, let us leave some trace of our passage. Before we depart, let us establish the good work in this island; it will increase quickly, for here also is great misery, and the Dutch are rapacious as the English. Brother, I have seen in the marshy rice-fields of this island, always fatal to those who cultivate them, men whom absolute want forced to the deadly task—they were livid as corpses—some of them worn out with sickness, fatigue, and hunger, fell—never to rise again. Brothers, the good work will prosper in this country!”

This kind of raw eloquence left a strong impression on the Black man and the Indian, over whom Faringhea typically held significant sway, his intellectual abilities far exceeding theirs, even though they were both prominent leaders in this violent group. “Yes, you’re right, brother!” shouted the Indian, caught up in Faringhea's enthusiasm; “the world is ours. Even here in Java, let’s leave a mark of our presence. Before we leave, let’s start this good work on this island; it will grow quickly, because there’s a lot of suffering here, and the Dutch are just as greedy as the English. Brother, I've seen in the swampy rice fields of this island, which are always deadly for those who tend to them, men pushed into this perilous work by absolute hunger—they looked as pale as corpses—some of them, exhausted by illness, exhaustion, and hunger, collapsed—never to get back up. Brothers, this good work will thrive in this land!”

“The other evening,” said the half-caste, “I was on the banks of the lake, behind a rock; a young woman came there—a few rags hardly covered her lean and sun-scorched body—in her arms she held a little child, which she pressed weeping to her milkless breast. She kissed it three times, and said to it: ‘You, at least, shall not be so unhappy as your father’—and she threw it into the lake. It uttered one wail, and disappeared. On this cry, the alligators, hidden amongst the reeds, leaped joyfully into the water. There are mothers here who kill their children out of pity.—Brothers, the good work will prosper in this country!”

“The other evening,” said the mixed-race man, “I was by the lake, hiding behind a rock; a young woman came by—she was barely covered in rags, her lean and sunburned body exposed. She held a little child in her arms, pressing it to her dry breast while it cried. She kissed it three times and said to it: ‘You, at least, won’t be as unhappy as your father’—and then she threw it into the lake. It let out one cry and vanished. At that sound, the alligators hidden among the reeds jumped eagerly into the water. There are mothers here who kill their children out of compassion. —Brothers, the good work will thrive in this country!”

“This morning,” said the negro, “whilst they tore the flesh of one of his black slaves with whips, a withered old merchant of Batavia left his country-house to come to the town. Lolling in his palanquin, he received, with languid indolence, the sad caresses of two of those girls, whom he had bought, to people his harem, from parents too poor to give them food. The palanquin, which held this little old man, and the girls, was carried by twelve young and robust men. There are here, you see, mothers who in their misery sell their own daughters—slaves that are scourged—men that carry other men, like beasts of burden.—Brothers, the good work will prosper in this country!”

“This morning,” said the Black man, “while they whipped the flesh of one of his Black slaves, a frail old merchant from Batavia left his country house to head into town. Relaxing in his palanquin, he received, with lazy indifference, the mournful attention of two of the girls he had bought from parents too poor to feed them, to fill his harem. The palanquin, which carried this little old man and the girls, was carried by twelve young and strong men. Here, you see, there are mothers who, in their desperation, sell their own daughters—slaves who are whipped—men who carry other men like pack animals. —Brothers, the good work will thrive in this country!”

“Yes, in this country—and in every land of oppression, distress, corruption, and slavery.”

"Yes, in this country—and in every place of oppression, hardship, corruption, and slavery."

“Could we but induce Djalma to join us, as Mahal the Smuggler advised,” said the Indian, “our voyage to Java would doubly profit us; for we should then number among our band this brave and enterprising youth, who has so many motives to hate mankind.”

“If we could just convince Djalma to join us, like Mahal the Smuggler suggested,” said the Indian, “our trip to Java would be even more rewarding; we would then have this brave and adventurous young man with us, who has so many reasons to despise humanity.”

“He will soon be here; let us envenom his resentments.”

“He's on his way; let’s make his grudges even worse.”

“Remind him of his father’s death!”

“Remind him about his dad's death!”

“Of the massacre of his people!”

“About the massacre of his people!”

“His own captivity!”

"His own imprisonment!"

“Only let hatred inflame his heart, and he will be ours.”

“Just let hatred ignite his heart, and he’ll be ours.”

The negro, who had remained for some time lost in thought, said suddenly: “Brothers, suppose Mahal the Smuggler were to betray us?”

The Black man, who had been deep in thought for a while, suddenly said: “Brothers, what if Mahal the Smuggler were to betray us?”

“He” cried the Hindoo, almost with indignation; “he gave us an asylum on board his bark; he secured our flight from the Continent; he is again to take us with him to Bombay, where we shall find vessels for America, Europe, Africa.”

“He,” cried the Hindu, almost with indignation, “he offered us asylum on his ship; he ensured our escape from the continent; he’s going to take us with him to Bombay, where we can find ships to America, Europe, Africa.”

“What interest would Mahal have to betray us?” said Faringhea. “Nothing could save him from the vengeance of the sons of Bowanee, and that he knows.”

“What reason would Mahal have to betray us?” said Faringhea. “Nothing could protect him from the wrath of the sons of Bowanee, and he knows that.”

“Well,” said the black, “he promised to get Djalma to come hither this evening, and, once amongst us, he must needs be our own.”

“Well,” said the black, “he promised to get Djalma to come here this evening, and once he’s with us, he has to be ours.”

“Was it not the Smuggler who told us to order the Malay to enter the ajoupa of Djalma, to surprise him during his sleep, and, instead of killing him as he might have done, to trace the name of Bowanee upon his arm? Djalma will thus learn to judge of the resolution, the cunning and obedience of our brethren, and he will understand what he has to hope or fear from such men. Be it through admiration or through terror, he must become one of us.”

“Wasn’t it the Smuggler who told us to have the Malay go into Djalma's ajoupa to catch him off guard while he sleeps, and instead of killing him as he could have, to mark the name Bowanee on his arm? This way, Djalma will see the determination, cleverness, and loyalty of our people, and he’ll realize what he can hope for or fear from us. Whether out of admiration or fear, he has to become one of us.”

“But if he refuses to join us, notwithstanding the reasons he has to hate mankind?”

“But what if he refuses to join us, despite all the reasons he has to dislike humanity?”

“Then—Bowanee will decide his fate,” said Faringhea, with a gloomy look; “I have my plan.”

“Then—Bowanee will determine his fate,” said Faringhea, looking grim; “I have my plan.”

“But will the Malay succeed in surprising Djalma during his sleep?” said the negro.

“But will the Malay manage to surprise Djalma while he’s sleeping?” said the Black man.

“There is none nobler, more agile, more dexterous, than the Malay,” said Faringhea. “He once had the daring to surprise in her den a black panther, as she suckled her cub. He killed the dam, and took away the young one, which he afterwards sold to some European ship’s captain.”

“There’s no one nobler, more agile, or more skillful than the Malay,” said Faringhea. “He once had the guts to sneak up on a black panther in her lair while she was nursing her cub. He killed the mother and took the cub, which he later sold to a European ship’s captain.”

“The Malay has succeeded!” exclaimed the Indian, listening to a singular kind of hoot, which sounded through the profound silence of the night and of the woods.

“The Malay has succeeded!” the Indian exclaimed, listening to a unique hoot that echoed through the deep silence of the night and the woods.

“Yes, it is the scream of the vulture seizing its prey,” said the negro, listening in his turn; “it is also the signal of our brethren, after they have seized their prey.”

“Yes, that’s the scream of the vulture catching its prey,” said the Black man, listening too; “it’s also the signal for our folks, after they’ve caught their prey.”

In a few minutes, the Malay appeared at the door of the hut. He had wound around him a broad length of cotton, adorned with bright colored stripes.

In a few minutes, the Malay appeared at the door of the hut. He had wrapped himself in a wide piece of cotton, decorated with bright colored stripes.

“Well,” said the negro, anxiously; “have you succeeded?”

“Well,” said the man, anxiously; “did you succeed?”

“Djalma must bear all his life the mark of the good work,” said the Malay, proudly. “To reach him, I was forced to offer up to Bowanee a man who crossed my path—I have left his body under the brambles, near the ajoupa. But Djalma is marked with the sign. Mahal the Smuggler was the first to know it.”

“Djalma will carry the mark of the good deed for the rest of his life,” said the Malay, proudly. “To get to him, I had to sacrifice a man who got in my way—I left his body under the brambles, near the ajoupa. But Djalma is marked with the sign. Mahal the Smuggler was the first to find out.”

“And Djalma did not awake?” said the Indian, confounded by the Malay’s adroitness.

“And Djalma didn’t wake up?” said the Indian, baffled by the Malay’s skillfulness.

“Had he awoke,” replied the other, calmly, “I should have been a dead man—as I was charged to spare his life.”

“Had he awakened,” replied the other, calmly, “I would have been a dead man—as I was instructed to spare his life.”

“Because his life may be more useful to us than his death,” said the half-caste. Then, addressing the Malay, he added: “Brother, in risking life for the good work, you have done to-day what we did yesterday, what we may do again to-morrow. This time, you obey; another you will command.”

“Because his life could be more valuable to us than his death,” said the half-caste. Then, turning to the Malay, he continued: “Brother, by putting your life on the line for the greater good, you’ve done today what we did yesterday and what we might do again tomorrow. This time, you follow; next time, you will lead.”

“We all belong to Bowanee,” answered the Malay. “What is there yet to do?—I am ready.” Whilst he thus spoke, his face was turned towards the door of the hut; on a sudden, he said in a low voice: “Here is Djalma. He approaches the cabin. Mahal has not deceived us.”

“We all belong to Bowanee,” replied the Malay. “What else is there to do?—I’m ready.” As he spoke, his gaze was fixed on the door of the hut; suddenly, he said in a quiet voice, “Here comes Djalma. He’s approaching the cabin. Mahal hasn’t misled us.”

“He must not see me yet,” said Faringhea, retiring to an obscure corner of the cabin, and hiding himself under a mat; “try to persuade him. If he resists—I have my project.”

“He can’t see me yet,” said Faringhea, stepping back into a dark corner of the cabin and hiding under a mat; “try to convince him. If he refuses—I have my plan.”

Hardly had Faringhea disappeared, saying these words, when Djalma arrived at the door of the hovel. At sight of those three personages with their forbidding aspect, Djalma started in surprise. But ignorant that these men belonged to the Phansegars, and knowing that, in a country where there are no inns, travellers often pass the night under a tent, or beneath the shelter of some ruins, he continued to advance towards them. After the first moment, he perceived by the complexion and the dress of one of these men, that he was an Indian, and he accosted him in the Hindoo language: “I thought to have found here a European—a Frenchman—”

Hardly had Faringhea left, saying these words, when Djalma arrived at the door of the hovel. Upon seeing those three individuals with their intimidating looks, Djalma was taken aback. However, unaware that these men were part of the Phansegars, and understanding that in a place without inns, travelers often spend the night under a tent or in the ruins, he continued to approach them. After a moment, he noticed by the skin tone and clothing of one of the men that he was Indian, and he addressed him in Hindi: “I thought I would find a European—a Frenchman—”

“The Frenchman is not yet come,” replied the Indian; “but he will not be long.”

“The Frenchman hasn't arrived yet,” replied the Indian; “but he won't be long.”

Guessing by Djalma’s question the means which Mahal had employed to draw him into the snare, the Indian hoped to gain time by prolonging his error.

Guessing from Djalma’s question about how Mahal had tricked him into the trap, the Indian hoped to buy time by extending his mistake.

“You knew this Frenchman?” asked Djalma of the Phansegar.

“You knew this French guy?” Djalma asked the Phansegar.

“He appointed us to meet here, as he did you,” answered the Indian.

“He told us to meet here, just like he did with you,” replied the Indian.

“For what?” inquired Djalma, more and more astonished.

“For what?” Djalma asked, increasingly surprised.

“You will know when he arrives.”

“You'll know when he gets here.”

“General Simon told you to be at this place?”

“General Simon told you to be here?”

“Yes, General Simon,” replied the Indian.

“Yes, General Simon,” replied the Indian.

There was a moment’s pause, during which Djalma sought in vain to explain to himself this mysterious adventure. “And who are you?” asked he, with a look of suspicion; for the gloomy silence of the Phansegar’s two companions, who stared fixedly at each other, began to give him some uneasiness.

There was a brief pause as Djalma tried unsuccessfully to make sense of this mysterious situation. “And who are you?” he asked, looking suspicious; the tense silence between the two companions of the Phansegar, who were staring intently at each other, started to make him uneasy.

“We are yours, if you will be ours,” answered the Indian.

“We're yours if you'll be ours,” the Indian replied.

“I have no need of you—nor you of me.”

“I don’t need you—nor do you need me.”

“Who knows?”

"Who knows?"

“I know it.”

“I get it.”

“You are deceived. The English killed your father, a king; made you a captive; proscribed you, you have lost all your possessions.”

“You're being deceived. The English killed your father, a king; took you captive; banned you, and now you’ve lost everything you owned.”

At this cruel reminder, the countenance of Djalma darkened. He started, and a bitter smile curled his lip. The Phansegar continued:

At this harsh reminder, Djalma's expression clouded over. He flinched, and a bitter smile tugged at his lips. The Phansegar went on:

“Your father was just and brave—beloved by his subjects—they called him ‘Father of the Generous,’ and he was well named. Will you leave his death unavenged? Will the hate, which gnaws at your heart, be without fruit?”

“Your father was fair and courageous—loved by his people—they called him ‘Father of the Generous,’ and that name truly fit him. Will you let his death go unavenged? Will the anger that eats away at your heart yield no results?”

“My father died with arms in his hand. I revenged his death on the English whom I killed in war. He, who has since been a father to me, and who fought also in the same cause, told me, that it would now be madness to attempt to recover my territory from the English. When they gave me my liberty, I swore never again to set foot in India—and I keep the oaths I make.”

“My father died fighting. I avenged his death on the English whom I killed in battle. The man who has since taken care of me and also fought for the same cause told me it would be foolish to try to take back my land from the English. When they gave me my freedom, I swore that I would never return to India—and I stick to the promises I make.”

“Those who despoiled you, who took you captive, who killed your father—were men. Are there not other men, on whom you can avenge yourself! Let your hate fall upon them!”

“Those who robbed you, who took you prisoner, who killed your father—were men. Aren't there other men you can get revenge on? Direct your hatred at them!”

“You, who speak thus of men, are not a man!”

“You, who talk like that about men, are not a man!”

“I, and those who resemble me, are more than men. We are, to the rest of the human race, what the bold hunter is to the wild beasts, which they run down in the forest. Will you be, like us, more than a man? Will you glut surely, largely, safely—the hate which devours your heart, for all the evil done you?”

“I, and others like me, are more than just people. To the rest of humanity, we are like the brave hunter is to the wild animals he chases in the woods. Will you join us in becoming more than just a person? Will you satisfy the hate that consumes your heart in a big, sure, and safe way for all the wrongs done to you?”

“Your words become more and more obscure: I have no hatred in my heart,” said Djalma. “When an enemy is worthy of me, I fight with him; when he is unworthy, I despise him. So that I have no hate—either for brave men or cowards.”

“Your words are getting more and more unclear: I don’t have any hatred in my heart,” said Djalma. “When an enemy is worthy of me, I fight him; when he isn’t, I look down on him. So, I have no hatred—for either brave men or cowards.”

“Treachery!” cried the negro on a sudden, pointing with rapid gesture to the door, for Djalma and the Indian had now withdrawn a little from it, and were standing in one corner of the hovel.

“Treachery!” shouted the Black man suddenly, pointing quickly at the door, because Djalma and the Indian had now moved away from it a bit and were standing in one corner of the hut.

At the shout of the negro, Faringhea, who had not been perceived by Djalma, threw off abruptly the mat which covered him, drew his crease, started up like a tiger, and with one bound was out of the cabin. Then, seeing a body of soldiers advancing cautiously in a circle, he dealt one of them a mortal stroke, threw down two others, and disappeared in the midst of the ruins. All this passed so instantaneously, that, when Djalma turned round, to ascertain the cause of the negro’s cry of alarm, Faringhea had already disappeared.

At the shout from the Black man, Faringhea, who Djalma hadn’t noticed, quickly threw off the mat covering him, pulled out his knife, jumped up like a tiger, and leaped out of the cabin in one bound. Then, noticing a group of soldiers carefully moving in a circle, he struck one of them fatally, took down two others, and vanished into the ruins. All this happened so quickly that when Djalma turned around to figure out why the Black man had shouted in alarm, Faringhea had already gone.

The muskets of several soldiers, crowding to the door, were immediately pointed at Djalma and the three Stranglers, whilst others went in pursuit of Faringhea. The negro, the Malay, and the Indian, seeing the impossibility of resistance, exchanged a few rapid words, and offered their hands to the cords, with which some of the soldiers had provided themselves.

The muskets of several soldiers crowding at the door were quickly aimed at Djalma and the three Stranglers, while others chased after Faringhea. The black man, the Malay, and the Indian, realizing they couldn't fight back, exchanged a few quick words and extended their hands to the ropes that some of the soldiers had brought along.

The Dutch captain, who commanded the squad, entered the cabin at this moment. “And this other one?” said he, pointing out Djalma to the soldiers, who were occupied in binding the three Phansegars.

The Dutch captain, who led the team, walked into the cabin just then. “And what about this one?” he asked, pointing to Djalma as the soldiers were busy tying up the three Phansegars.

“Each in his turn, captain!” said an old sergeant. “We come to him next.”

“Each in his turn, captain!” said an old sergeant. “We’ll go to him next.”

Djalma had remained petrified with surprise, not understanding what was passing round him; but, when he saw the sergeant and two soldiers approach with ropes to bind him, he repulsed them with violent indignation, and rushed towards the door where stood the officer. The soldiers, who had supposed that Djalma would submit to his fate with the same impassibility as his companions, were astounded by this resistance, and recoiled some paces, being struck in spite of themselves, with the noble and dignified air of the son of Kadja-sing.

Djalma stood frozen in shock, not understanding what was happening around him. But when he saw the sergeant and two soldiers coming toward him with ropes to tie him up, he reacted with fierce anger and charged toward the door where the officer was standing. The soldiers, who had expected Djalma to accept his fate with the same stoicism as his companions, were taken aback by his resistance and stepped back a few paces, surprised despite themselves by the noble and dignified presence of the son of Kadja-sing.

“Why would you bind me like these men?” cried Djalma, addressing himself in Hindostanee to the officer, who understood that language from his long service in the Dutch colonies.

“Why would you restrain me like these men?” cried Djalma, speaking in Hindostanee to the officer, who understood that language from his long service in the Dutch colonies.

“Why would we bind you, wretch?—because you form part of this band of assassins. What?” added the officer in Dutch, speaking to the soldiers, “are you afraid of him?—Tie the cord tight about his wrists; there will soon be another about his neck.”

“Why would we tie you up, you miserable person?—because you’re part of this group of killers. What?” the officer said in Dutch to the soldiers, “Are you scared of him?—Tighten the rope around his wrists; soon there will be another one around his neck.”

“You are mistaken,” said Djalma, with a dignity and calmness which astonished the officer; “I have hardly been in this place a quarter of an hour—I do not know these men. I came here to meet a Frenchman.”

“You're mistaken,” Djalma said, with a dignity and calmness that surprised the officer; “I’ve barely been here for fifteen minutes—I don’t know these guys. I came here to meet a Frenchman.”

“Not a Phansegar like them?—Who will believe the falsehood?”

“Not a Phansegar like them?—Who will believe the lie?”

“Them!” cried Djalma, with so natural a movement and expression of horror, that with a sign the officer stopped the soldiers, who were again advancing to bind the son of Kadja-sing; “these men form part of that horrible band of murderers! and you accuse me of being their accomplice!—Oh, in this case, sir! I am perfectly at ease,” said the young man, with a smile of disdain.

“Them!” shouted Djalma, with such a natural gesture and look of horror that the officer signaled the soldiers to stop their advance towards the son of Kadja-sing. “These men are part of that awful group of murderers! And you accuse me of being their accomplice! Oh, in this case, sir! I'm completely at ease,” said the young man, with a sneer of disdain.

“It will not be sufficient to say that you are tranquil,” replied the officer; “thanks to their confessions, we now know by what mysterious signs to recognize the Thugs.”

“It won’t be enough to claim you are calm,” the officer replied; “thanks to their confessions, we now know the mysterious signs to identify the Thugs.”

10209m
Original

“I repeat, sir, that I hold these murderers in the greatest horror, and that I came here—”

“I say again, sir, that I find these murderers utterly horrifying, and that I came here—”

The negro, interrupting Djalma, said to the officer with a ferocious joy: “You have hit it; the sons of the good work do know each other by marks tattooed on their skin. For us, the hour has come—we give our necks to the cord. Often enough have we twined it round the necks of those who served not with us the good work. Now, look at our arms, and look at the arms of this youth!”

The Black man, cutting off Djalma, said to the officer with fierce joy: “You got it right; the sons of the good work recognize each other by the tattoos on their skin. For us, the time has come—we willingly submit to the noose. We've often put it around the necks of those who didn’t join us in the good work. Now, take a look at our arms, and compare them to the arms of this young man!”

The officer, misinterpreting the words of the negro, said to Djalma: “It is quite clear, that if, as this negro tells us, you do not bear on your arm the mysterious symbol—(we are going to assure ourselves of the fact), and if you can explain your presence here in a satisfactory manner, you may be at liberty within two hours.”

The officer, misunderstanding what the Black man said, told Djalma: “It’s pretty obvious that if, as this man claims, you don’t have the mysterious symbol on your arm—(we’re going to verify that), and if you can explain why you’re here in a convincing way, you could be free in two hours.”

“You do not understand me,” said the negro to the officer; “Prince Djalma is one of us, for he bears on his left arm the name of Bowanee.”

“You don’t understand me,” said the Black man to the officer; “Prince Djalma is one of us, because he has the name Bowanee tattooed on his left arm.”

“Yes! he is like us, a son of Kale!” added the Malay.

“Yes! He’s like us, a son of Kale!” added the Malay.

“He is like us, a Phansegar,” said the Indian.

“He's like us, a Phansegar,” said the Indian.

The three men, irritated at the horror which Djalma had manifested on learning that they were Phansegars, took a savage pride in making it believed that the son of Kadja-sing belonged to their frightful association.

The three men, annoyed by the shock that Djalma had shown upon discovering they were Phansegars, took a vicious pride in making people think that the son of Kadja-sing was part of their terrifying group.

“What have you to answer?” said the officer to Djalma. The latter again gave a look of disdainful pity, raised with his right hand his long, wide left sleeve, and displayed his naked arm.

“What do you have to say?” the officer asked Djalma. Djalma looked back with a scornful pity, lifted his long, loose left sleeve with his right hand, and revealed his bare arm.

“What audacity!” cried the officer, for on the inner part of the fore arm, a little below the bend, the name of the Bowanee, in bright red Hindoo characters, was distinctly visible. The officer ran to the Malay, and uncovered his arm; he saw the same word, the same signs. Not yet satisfied, he assured himself that the negro and the Indian were likewise so marked.

“What audacity!” shouted the officer, because on the inside of the forearm, a bit below the bend, the name of the Bowanee, in bright red Hindu characters, was clearly visible. The officer rushed to the Malay and uncovered his arm; he saw the same word, the same symbols. Still not satisfied, he made sure that the Black man and the Indian were also marked the same way.

“Wretch!” cried he, turning furiously towards Djalma; “you inspire even more horror than your accomplices. Bind him like a cowardly assassin,” added he to the soldiers; “like a cowardly assassin, who lies upon the brink of the grave, for his execution will not be long delayed.”

“Wretch!” he shouted, turning angrily towards Djalma; “you inspire even more fear than your partners in crime. Tie him up like a cowardly assassin,” he instructed the soldiers; “like a cowardly assassin who is on the edge of death, because his execution won't take long.”

Struck with stupor, Djalma, who for some moments had kept his eye riveted on the fatal mark, was unable to pronounce a word, or make the least movement: his powers of thought seemed to fail him, in presence of this incomprehensible fact.

Struck dumb, Djalma, who had been staring at the deadly mark for a few moments, couldn't say a word or make any movement: his ability to think seemed to abandon him in the face of this incomprehensible fact.

“Would you dare deny this sign?” said the officer to him, with indignation.

“Would you really deny this sign?” the officer said to him, with anger.

“I cannot deny what I see—what is,” said Djalma, quite overcome.

“I can’t deny what I see—what is,” said Djalma, feeling completely overwhelmed.

“It is lucky that you confess at last,” replied the officer. “Soldiers, keep watch over him and his accomplices—you answer for them.”

“It’s good that you finally confessed,” replied the officer. “Soldiers, keep an eye on him and his accomplices—you’re responsible for them.”

Almost believing himself the sport of some wild dream. Djalma offered no resistance, but allowed himself to be bound and removed with mechanical passiveness. The officer, with part of his soldiers, hoped still to discover Faringhea amongst the ruins; but his search was vain, and, after spending an hour in fruitless endeavors, he set out for Batavia, where the escort of the prisoners had arrived before him.

Almost convinced he was part of some crazy dream, Djalma didn’t resist. He let himself be tied up and taken away with a mechanical indifference. The officer and some of his soldiers still hoped to find Faringhea among the ruins, but their search was pointless. After spending an hour with no success, he headed to Batavia, where the guard accompanying the prisoners had arrived before him.

Some hours after these events, M. Joshua van Dael thus finished his long despatch, addressed to M. Rodin, of Paris:

Some hours after these events, M. Joshua van Dael finished his long message addressed to M. Rodin in Paris:

“Circumstances were such, that I could not act otherwise; and, taking all into consideration, it is a very small evil for a great good. Three murderers are delivered over to justice, and the temporary arrest of Djalma will only serve to make his innocence shine forth with redoubled luster.

“Given the situation, I couldn’t have acted differently; considering everything, it’s a minor inconvenience for a major benefit. Three murderers are brought to justice, and the temporary arrest of Djalma will only highlight his innocence even more.”

“Already this morning I went to the governor, to protest in favor of our young prince. ‘As it was through me,’ I said, ‘that those three great criminals fell into the hands of the authorities, let them at least show me some gratitude, by doing everything to render clear as day the innocence of Prince Djalma, so interesting by reason of his misfortunes and noble qualities. Most certainly,’ I added, ‘when I came yesterday to inform the governor, that the Phansegars would be found assembled in the ruins of Tchandi, I was far from anticipating that any one would confound with those wretches the adopted son of General Simon, an excellent man, with whom I have had for some time the most honorable relations. We must, then, at any cost, discover the inconceivable mystery that has placed Djalma in this dangerous position;’ and, I continued, ‘so convinced am I of his innocence, that, for his own sake, I would not ask for any favor on his behalf. He will have sufficient courage and dignity to wait patiently in prison for the day of justice.’ In all this, you see, I spoke nothing but the truth, and had not to reproach myself with the least deception, for nobody in the world is more convinced than I am of Djalma’s innocence.

“Already this morning I went to the governor to stand up for our young prince. ‘Since it was because of me,’ I said, ‘that those three terrible criminals were caught by the authorities, they should at least show me some gratitude by doing everything possible to prove Prince Djalma’s innocence, especially given his unfortunate circumstances and noble qualities. Most definitely,’ I added, ‘when I came yesterday to inform the governor that the Phansegars would be gathered in the ruins of Tchandi, I never expected anyone would confuse the adopted son of General Simon, a great man with whom I have had an honorable relationship for some time, with those thugs. We must find out, at any cost, the incredible mystery that has put Djalma in this dangerous situation;’ and, I continued, ‘I am so convinced of his innocence that, for his own sake, I wouldn’t even ask for any favor on his behalf. He will have enough courage and dignity to wait patiently in prison for the day of justice.’ In all this, you see, I spoke nothing but the truth and had nothing to feel guilty about because no one is more sure than I am of Djalma’s innocence."

“The governor answered me as I expected, that morally he felt as certain as I did of the innocence of the young prince, and would treat him with all possible consideration; but that it was necessary for justice to have its course, because it would be the only way of demonstrating the falsehood of the accusation, and discovering by what unaccountable fatality that mysterious sign was tattooed upon Djalma’s arm.

“The governor responded to me as I anticipated, expressing that morally he was just as convinced of the young prince’s innocence as I was and would treat him with the utmost consideration. However, he insisted that justice must take its course, as it would be the only way to prove the accusation false and uncover how that mysterious mark ended up tattooed on Djalma’s arm.”

“Mahal the Smuggler, who alone could enlighten justice on this subject, will in another hour have quitted Batavia, to go on board the ‘Ruyter,’ which will take him to Egypt; for he has a note from me to the captain, to certify that he is the person for whom I engaged and paid the passage. At the same time, he will be the bearer of this long despatch, for the ‘Ruyter’ is to sail in an hour, and the last letter-bag for Europe was made up yesterday evening. But I wished to see the governor this morning, before closing the present.

“Mahal the Smuggler, who is the only one who can shed light on this matter, will in about an hour leave Batavia to board the ‘Ruyter,’ which will take him to Egypt; I’ve given him a note for the captain to confirm that he is the person I arranged and paid for the passage. At the same time, he will carry this long message, as the ‘Ruyter’ is set to sail in an hour, and the last letter bag for Europe was packed up yesterday evening. But I wanted to meet with the governor this morning before finishing this.”

“Thus, then, is Prince Djalma enforced detained for a month, and, this opportunity of the ‘Ruyter’ once lost, it is materially impossible that the young Indian can be in France by the 13th of next February. You see, therefore, that, even as you ordered, so have I acted according to the means at my disposal—considering only the end which justifies them—for you tell me a great interest of the society is concerned.

“Thus, Prince Djalma is held for a month, and since this chance on the ‘Ruyter’ is gone, it’s virtually impossible for the young Indian to be in France by February 13th. As you can see, I’ve acted according to the resources I have—focused solely on the end that justifies these actions—because you mentioned that a significant interest of the society is at stake.”

“In your hands, I have been what we all ought to be in the hands of our superiors—a mere instrument: since, for the greater glory of God, we become corpses with regard to the will.(7) Men may deny our unity and power, and the times appear opposed to us; but circumstances only change; we are ever the same.

“In your hands, I have been what we all should be in the hands of our superiors—a simple tool: for the greater glory of God, we become completely passive when it comes to our will.(7) People may deny our unity and strength, and the times may seem against us; but circumstances only shift; we remain constant.”

“Obedience and courage, secrecy and patience, craft and audacity, union and devotion—these become us, who have the world for our country, our brethren for family, Rome for our Queen!

“Obedience and courage, secrecy and patience, skill and boldness, unity and loyalty—these traits define us, who have the world as our home, our fellow humans as family, and Rome as our Queen!"

                       “J. V.”
 
“J.V.”

About ten o’clock in the morning, Mahal the Smuggler set out with this despatch (sealed) in his possession, to board the “Ruyter.” An hour later, the dead body of this same Mahal, strangled by Thuggee, lay concealed beneath some reeds on the edge of a desert strand, whither he had gone to take boat to join the vessel.

About ten in the morning, Mahal the Smuggler set out with this sealed dispatch in his possession to board the “Ruyter.” An hour later, the dead body of Mahal, strangled by Thuggee, was hidden beneath some reeds on the edge of a desert shore, where he had gone to take a boat to join the ship.

When at a subsequent period, after the departure of the steamship, they found the corpse of the smuggler, M. Joshua sought in vain for the voluminous packet, which he had entrusted to his care. Neither was there any trace of the note which Mahal was to have delivered to the captain of the “Ruyter,” in order to be received as passenger.

When they later found the body of the smuggler after the steamship had left, M. Joshua searched in vain for the large package he had entrusted to him. There was also no sign of the note that Mahal was supposed to give to the captain of the “Ruyter” to ensure he could board as a passenger.

Finally, the searches and bushwhacking ordered throughout the country for the purpose of discovering Faringhea, were of no avail. The dangerous chief of the Stranglers was never seen again in Java.

Finally, the searches and bushwhacking ordered across the country to find Faringhea were unsuccessful. The dangerous leader of the Stranglers was never seen again in Java.

(7) It is known that the doctrine of passive and absolute obedience, the main-spring of the Society of Jesus, is summed up in those terrible words of the dying Loyola: “Every member of the Order shall be, in the hands of his superiors, even as a corpse (Perinde ac Cadaver).”—E. S.

(7) It's recognized that the principle of passive and absolute obedience, which is the driving force of the Society of Jesus, is encapsulated in those chilling words of the dying Loyola: “Every member of the Order shall be, in the hands of his superiors, even as a corpse (Perinde ac Cadaver).”—E. S.





CHAPTER XXIII. M. RODIN.

Three months have elapsed since Djalma was thrown into Batavia Prison accused of belonging to the murderous gang of Megpunnas. The following scene takes place in France, at the commencement of the month of February, 1832, in Cardoville Manor House, an old feudal habitation standing upon the tall cliffs of Picardy, not far from Saint Valery, a dangerous coast on which almost every year many ships are totally wrecked, being driven on shore by the northwesters, which render the navigation of the Channel so perilous.

Three months have passed since Djalma was thrown into Batavia Prison, accused of being part of the murderous gang of Megpunnas. The following scene takes place in France at the beginning of February 1832, in Cardoville Manor House, an old feudal residence perched on the high cliffs of Picardy, not far from Saint Valery, a treacherous coast where nearly every year many ships are completely wrecked, driven ashore by northwest winds that make navigating the Channel so dangerous.

From the interior of the Castle is heard the howling of a violent tempest, which has arisen during the night; a frequent formidable noise, like the discharge of artillery, thunders in the distance, and is repeated by the echoes of the shore; it is the sea breaking with fury against the high rocks which are overlooked by the ancient Manor House.

From inside the Castle, the howling of a violent storm can be heard, which has come up during the night; a frequent and terrifying sound, like the blast of artillery, rumbles in the distance and is echoed by the shore; it’s the sea crashing angrily against the steep rocks that tower over the old Manor House.

It is about seven o’clock in the morning. Daylight is not yet visible through the windows of a large room situated on the ground-floor. In this apartment, in which a lamp is burning, a woman of about sixty years of age, with a simple and honest countenance, dressed as a rich farmer’s wife of Picardy, is already occupied with her needle-work, notwithstanding the early hour. Close by, the husband of this woman, about the same age as herself, is seated at a large table, sorting and putting up in bags divers samples of wheat and oats. The face of this white-haired man is intelligent and open, announcing good sense and honesty, enlivened by a touch of rustic humor; he wears a shooting-jacket of green cloth, and long gaiters of tan-colored leather, which half conceal his black velveteen breeches.

It’s around seven in the morning. Daylight hasn’t come through the windows of a large room on the ground floor yet. In this apartment, where a lamp is still on, a woman in her sixties, with a simple and honest face, dressed like a wealthy farmer’s wife from Picardy, is already working on her needlework, despite the early hour. Nearby, her husband, also in his sixties, is sitting at a big table, sorting and bagging different samples of wheat and oats. The face of this white-haired man is intelligent and open, showing good sense and honesty, with a hint of rustic humor; he’s wearing a green shooting jacket and tan leather gaiters that partially cover his black velveteen breeches.

The terrible storm which rages without renders still more agreeable the picture of this peaceful interior. A rousing fire burns in a broad chimney-place faced with white marble, and throws its joyous light on the carefully polished floor; nothing can be more cheerful than the old fashioned chintz hangings and curtains with red Chinese figures upon a white ground, and the panels over the door painted with pastoral scenes in the style of Watteau. A clock of Sevres china, and rosewood furniture inlaid with green—quaint and portly furniture, twisted into all sorts of grotesque shapes—complete the decorations of this apartment.

The terrible storm raging outside makes this peaceful interior feel even more welcoming. A lively fire blazes in a wide chimney, surrounded by white marble, casting its cheerful light on the carefully polished floor. The old-fashioned chintz hangings and curtains, featuring red Chinese figures on a white background, are wonderfully cheerful, and the panels above the door are painted with pastoral scenes in the style of Watteau. A clock made of Sèvres china and rosewood furniture inlaid with green—quirky and sturdy pieces shaped into all kinds of odd designs—add to the decor of this room.

Out-doors, the gale continued to howl furiously, and sometimes a gust of wind would rush down the chimney, or shake the fastenings of the windows. The man who was occupied in sorting the samples of grain was M. Dupont, bailiff of Cardoville manor.

Outdoors, the wind kept howling fiercely, and occasionally a strong gust would blast down the chimney or rattle the window locks. The man busy sorting the grain samples was M. Dupont, the bailiff of Cardoville manor.

“Holy Virgin!” said his wife; “what dreadful weather, my dear! This M. Rodin, who is to come here this morning, as the Princess de Saint Dizier’s steward announced to us, picked out a very bad day for it.”

“Holy Virgin!” said his wife. “What awful weather, my dear! This Mr. Rodin, who is coming here this morning, as the Princess de Saint Dizier’s steward told us, really picked a terrible day for it.”

“Why, in truth, I have rarely heard such a hurricane. If M. Rodin has never seen the sea in its fury, he may feast his eyes to-day with the sight.”

“Honestly, I have hardly ever heard such a storm. If Mr. Rodin has never witnessed the ocean in its rage, he can certainly enjoy the view today.”

“What can it be that brings this M. Rodin, my dear?”

“What could it be that brings you here, M. Rodin, my dear?”

“Faith! I know nothing about it. The steward tells me in his letter to show M. Rodin the greatest attention, and to obey him as if he were my master. It will be for him to explain himself, and for me to execute his orders, since he comes on the part of the princess.”

“Faith! I know nothing about it. The steward tells me in his letter to show M. Rodin the utmost respect, and to follow his instructions as if he were my boss. It’s up to him to explain himself, and for me to carry out his orders, since he comes on behalf of the princess.”

“By rights he should come from Mademoiselle Adrienne, as the land belongs to her since the death of the duke her father.”

“Technically, he should be coming from Mademoiselle Adrienne, since the land belongs to her following the death of her father, the duke.”

“Yes; but the princess being aunt to the young lady, her steward manages Mademoiselle Adrienne’s affairs—so whether one or the other, it amounts to the same thing.”

“Yes; but since the princess is the aunt of the young lady, her steward handles Mademoiselle Adrienne’s affairs—so whether it’s one or the other, it comes to the same thing.”

“May be M. Rodin means to buy the estate. Though, to be sure, that stout lady who came from Paris last week on purpose to see the chateau appeared to have a great wish for it.”

“Maybe Mr. Rodin wants to buy the estate. Although, to be fair, that hefty lady who came from Paris last week specifically to see the chateau seemed very eager for it.”

At these words the bailiff began to laugh with a sly look.

At these words, the bailiff started to laugh with a mischievous grin.

“What is there to laugh at, Dupont?” asked his wife, a very good creature, but not famous for intelligence or penetration.

“What’s so funny, Dupont?” his wife asked, a really nice person, but not known for her smarts or insight.

“I laugh,” answered Dupont, “to think of the face and figure of that enormous woman: with such a look, who the devil would call themselves Madame de la Sainte-Colombe—Mrs. Holy Dove? A pretty saint, and a pretty dove, truly! She is round as a hogshead, with the voice of a town-crier; has gray moustachios like an old grenadier, and without her knowing it, I heard her say to her servant: ‘Stir your stumps, my hearty!’—and yet she calls herself Sainte-Colombe!”

“I laugh,” replied Dupont, “when I think of that enormous woman’s face and figure: with a look like that, who on earth would call themselves Madame de la Sainte-Colombe—Mrs. Holy Dove? What kind of saint is she, really? She’s as round as a barrel, has a voice like a town-crier, sports gray mustaches like an old soldier, and without realizing it, I heard her tell her servant: ‘Move it, my hearty!’—yet she calls herself Sainte-Colombe!”

“How hard on her you are, Dupont; a body don’t choose one’s name. And, if she has a beard, it is not the lady’s fault.”

“How hard you are on her, Dupont; a person doesn’t choose their name. And if she has a beard, it’s not the lady’s fault.”

“No—but it is her fault to call herself Sainte-Colombe. Do you imagine it her true name? Ah, my poor Catherine, you are yet very green in some things.”

“No—but it’s her fault for calling herself Sainte-Colombe. Do you really think that’s her real name? Ah, my dear Catherine, you’re still rather naive about some things.”

“While you, my poor Dupont, are well read in slander! This lady seems very respectable. The first thing she asked for on arriving was the chapel of the Castle, of which she had heard speak. She even said that she would make some embellishments in it; and, when I told her we had no church in this little place, she appeared quite vexed not to have a curate in the village.”

“While you, my poor Dupont, are knowledgeable in gossip! This lady seems quite respectable. The first thing she asked for upon arrival was the chapel of the Castle, which she had heard about. She even mentioned that she would make some improvements to it; and when I told her we didn’t have a church in this small town, she seemed really irritated that there wasn’t a priest in the village.”

“Oh, to be sure! that’s the first thought of your upstarts—to play the great lady of the parish, like your titled people.”

“Oh, for sure! That’s the first thing your wannabes think—to act like the big shot in the community, just like your nobles.”

“Madame de la Sainte-Colombe need not play the great lady, because she is one.”

“Madame de la Sainte-Colombe doesn't need to act like a high-class woman because she already is one.”

“She! a great lady? Oh, lor’!”

“She! A great lady? Oh, come on!”

“Yes—only see how she was dressed, in scarlet gown, and violet gloves like a bishop’s; and, when she took off her bonnet, she had a diamond band round her head-dress of false, light hair, and diamond ear-drops as large as my thumb, and diamond rings on every finger! None of your tuppenny beauties would wear so many diamonds in the middle of the day.”

“Yes—just look at how she was dressed, in a red gown and purple gloves like a bishop’s; and when she took off her hat, she had a diamond band around her head of fake, light hair, and diamond earrings as big as my thumb, and diamond rings on every finger! None of your cheap beauties would wear so many diamonds in the middle of the day.”

“You are a pretty judge!”

“You're a pretty judge!”

“That is not all.”

"That's not everything."

“Do you mean to say there’s more?”

“Are you saying there's more?”

“She talked of nothing but dukes, and marquises, and counts, and very rich gentlemen, who visit at her house, and are her most intimate friends; and then, when she saw the summer house in the park, half-burnt by the Prussians, which our late master never rebuilt, she asked, ‘What are those ruins there?’ and I answered: ‘Madame, it was in the time of the Allies that the pavilion was burnt.’—‘Oh, my clear,’ cried she; ‘our allies, good, dear allies! they and the Restoration began my fortune!’ So you see, Dupont, I said to myself directly: ‘She was no doubt one of the noble women who fled abroad—‘”

“She only talked about dukes, marquises, counts, and very wealthy men who visit her house and are her closest friends; and then, when she saw the summer house in the park, half-burned by the Prussians, which our late master never rebuilt, she asked, ‘What are those ruins there?’ and I replied, ‘Madame, that pavilion was burned during the time of the Allies.’—‘Oh, my dear,’ she exclaimed; ‘our allies, good, dear allies! they and the Restoration started my fortune!’ So, you see, Dupont, I thought to myself right away: ‘She was definitely one of those noble women who fled abroad—’”

“Madame de la Sainte-Colombe!” cried the bailiff, laughing heartily. “Oh, my poor, poor wife!”

“Madame de la Sainte-Colombe!” shouted the bailiff, laughing loudly. “Oh, my poor, poor wife!”

“Oh, it is all very well; but because you have been three years at Paris, don’t think yourself a conjurer!”

“Oh, that's all fine and good; but just because you've spent three years in Paris, don’t think you’re a magician!”

“Catherine, let’s drop it: you will make me say some folly, and there are certain things which dear, good creatures like you need never know.”

“Catherine, let’s just forget it: you’ll get me to say something silly, and there are just some things that sweet, good people like you don’t need to know.”

“I cannot tell what you are driving at, only try to be less slanderous—for, after all, should Madame de la Sainte-Colombe buy the estate, will you be sorry to remain as her bailiff, eh?”

“I can't understand what you're getting at, just try to be less slanderous—after all, if Madame de la Sainte-Colombe buys the estate, will you regret staying on as her bailiff, huh?”

“Not I—for we are getting old, my good Catherine; we have lived here twenty years, and we have been too honest to provide for our old days by pilfering—and truly, at our age, it would be hard to seek another place, which perhaps we should not find. What I regret is, that Mademoiselle Adrienne should not keep the land; it seems that she wished to sell it, against the will of the princess.”

“Not me—for we’re getting old, my dear Catherine; we’ve lived here for twenty years, and we’ve been too honest to prepare for our old age by stealing—and honestly, at our age, it would be tough to look for another place, which we might not even find. What I regret is that Mademoiselle Adrienne shouldn’t keep the land; it seems she wanted to sell it, against the wishes of the princess.”

“Good gracious, Dupont! is it not very extraordinary that Mademoiselle Adrienne should have the disposal of her large fortune so early in life?”

“Good gracious, Dupont! Isn’t it quite extraordinary that Mademoiselle Adrienne has control over her large fortune at such a young age?”

“Faith! simple enough. Our young lady, having no father or mother, is mistress of her property, besides having a famous little will of her own. Dost remember, ten years ago, when the count brought her down here one summer?—what an imp of mischief! and then what eyes! eh?—how they sparkled, even then!”

“Faith! It's pretty simple. Our young lady, who doesn’t have a father or mother, is in charge of her own property, and she has quite a strong will of her own. Do you remember ten years ago when the count brought her down here one summer?—what a little troublemaker! And those eyes! Can you believe how they sparkled even back then?”

“It is true that Mademoiselle Adrienne had in her look—an expression—a very uncommon expression for her age.”

“It’s true that Mademoiselle Adrienne had in her gaze—a look—a very unusual look for someone her age.”

“If she has kept what her witching, luring face promised, she must be very pretty by this time, notwithstanding the peculiar color of her hair—for, between ourselves, if she had been a tradesman’s daughter, instead of a young lady of high birth, they would have called it red.”

“If she’s lived up to what her enchanting, alluring face promised, she must be really pretty by now, despite the unusual color of her hair—because, just between us, if she had been a tradesman’s daughter instead of a young lady of high status, they would have called it red.”

“There again! more slander.”

"There it is again! More slander."

“What! against Mademoiselle Adrienne? Heaven forbid—I always thought that she would be as good as pretty, and it is not speaking ill of her to say she has red hair. On the contrary, it always appears to me so fine, so bright, so sunny, and to suit so well her snowy complexion and black eyes, that in truth I would not have had it other than it was; and I am sure, that now this very color of her hair, which would be a blemish in any one else, must only add to the charm of Mademoiselle Adrienne’s face. She must have such a sweet vixen look!”

“What! Against Mademoiselle Adrienne? No way—I always thought she would be as nice as she is pretty, and it's not speaking poorly of her to mention that she has red hair. On the contrary, I find it so beautiful, so bright, so cheerful, and it suits her fair complexion and dark eyes so well that honestly, I wouldn't want it any other way. I'm sure that this very color of her hair, which would be a flaw on anyone else, only adds to the charm of Mademoiselle Adrienne’s face. She must have such an adorable, mischievous look!”

“Oh! to be candid, she really was a vixen—always running about the park, aggravating her governess, climbing the trees—in fact, playing all manner of naughty tricks.”

“Oh! To be honest, she really was a troublemaker—always running around the park, annoying her governess, climbing the trees—in fact, playing all sorts of mischief.”

“I grant you, Mademoiselle Adrienne was a chip of the old block; but then what wit, what engaging ways, and above all, what a good heart!”

“I admit, Mademoiselle Adrienne was a true reflection of her upbringing; but still, what intelligence, what charming personality, and above all, what a kind heart!”

“Yes—that she certainly had. Once I remember she gave her shawl and her new merino frock to a poor little beggar girl, and came back to the house in her petticoat, and bare arms.”

“Yes—that she definitely did. I remember one time she gave her shawl and her new merino dress to a poor little beggar girl, and came back to the house in her petticoat and bare arms.”

“Oh, an excellent heart—but headstrong—terribly headstrong!”

“Oh, a great heart—but stubborn—so incredibly stubborn!”

10217m
Original

“Yes—that she was; and ‘tis likely to finish badly, for it seems that she does things at Paris—oh! such things—”

“Yes—that she was; and it’s likely to end badly, because it seems that she does things in Paris—oh! such things—”

“What things?”

“What stuff?”

“Oh, my dear; I can hardly venture—”

“Oh, my dear; I can hardly dare—”

“Fell, but what are they?”

“Fell, but what are they?”

“Why,” said the worthy dame, with a sort of embarrassment and confusion, which showed how much she was shocked by such enormities, “they say, that Mademoiselle Adrienne never sets foot in a church, but lives in a kind of heathen temple in her aunt’s garden, where she has masked women to dress her up like a goddess, and scratches them very often, because she gets tipsy—without mentioning, that every night she plays on a hunting horn of massive gold—all which causes the utmost grief and despair to her poor aunt the princess.”

“Why,” said the respectable woman, with a hint of embarrassment and confusion, showing how much she was shocked by such outrageous behavior, “they say that Mademoiselle Adrienne never goes to church, but lives in a sort of pagan temple in her aunt’s garden, where she has masked women dress her up like a goddess, and she often fights with them because she gets drunk—not to mention that every night she plays a massive gold hunting horn—all of which causes her poor aunt, the princess, immense grief and despair.”

Here the bailiff burst into a fit of laughter, which interrupted his wife.

Here, the bailiff suddenly broke into laughter, which interrupted his wife.

“Now tell me,” said he, when this first access of hilarity was over, “where did you get these fine stories about Mademoiselle Adrienne?”

“Now tell me,” he said, after the initial burst of laughter had passed, “where did you hear these great stories about Mademoiselle Adrienne?”

“From Rene’s wife, who went to Paris to look for a child to nurse; she called at Saint-Dizier House, to see Madame Grivois, her godmother.—Now Madame Grivois is first bedchamber woman to the princess—and she it was who told her all this—and surely she ought to know, being in the house.”

“From Rene’s wife, who went to Paris to find a child to nurse; she stopped by Saint-Dizier House to see Madame Grivois, her godmother.—Now Madame Grivois is the princess's head lady-in-waiting—and she was the one who told her all of this—and she should definitely know, being in the household.”

“Yes, a fine piece of goods that Grivois! once she was a regular bad ‘un, but now she professes to be as over-nice as her mistress; like master like man, they say. The princess herself, who is now so stiff and starched, knew how to carry on a lively game in her time. Fifteen years ago, she was no such prude: do you remember that handsome colonel of hussars, who was in garrison at Abbeville? an exiled noble who had served in Russia, whom the Bourbons gave a regiment on the Restoration?”

“Yes, that Grivois is quite a piece of work! She used to be a real troublemaker, but now she acts like she's as prim and proper as her mistress; like master, like servant, they say. The princess herself, who is now so stiff and uptight, knew how to enjoy herself back in the day. Fifteen years ago, she was no prude: do you remember that handsome hussar colonel who was stationed in Abbeville? An exiled noble who had served in Russia, whom the Bourbons gave a regiment to when they returned to power?”

“Yes, yes—I remember him; but you are really too backbiting.”

“Yes, yes—I remember him; but you’re really too much of a gossip.”

“Not a bit—I only speak the truth. The colonel spent his whole time here, and every one said he was very warm with this same princess, who is now such a saint. Oh! those were the jolly times. Every evening, some new entertainment at the chateau. What a fellow that colonel was, to set things going; how well he could act a play!—I remember—”

“Not at all—I’m just stating the facts. The colonel spent all his time here, and everyone said he was very close with that same princess, who is now such a saint. Oh! Those were the fun days. Every evening, there was some new entertainment at the chateau. What a guy that colonel was, to get things started; he was amazing at acting in plays!—I remember—”

The bailiff was unable to proceed. A stout maid-servant, wearing the costume and cap of Picardy, entered in haste, and thus addressed her mistress: “Madame, there is a person here that wants to speak to master; he has come in the postmaster’s calash from Saint-Valery, and he says that he is M. Rodin.”

The bailiff couldn’t go on. A plump maid, dressed in the Picardy outfit and cap, rushed in and said to her mistress, “Madame, there’s someone here who wants to talk to the master; he arrived in the postmaster’s carriage from Saint-Valery, and he claims to be M. Rodin.”

“M. Rodin?” said the bailiff rising. “Show him in directly!”

“M. Rodin?” said the bailiff as he stood up. “Let him in right away!”

A moment after, M. Rodin made his appearance. According to his custom, he was dressed even more than plainly. With an air of great humility, he saluted the bailiff and his wife, and at a sign from her husband, the latter withdrew. The cadaverous countenance of M. Rodin, his almost invisible lips, his little reptile eyes, half concealed by their flabby lids, and the sordid style of his dress, rendered his general aspect far from prepossessing; yet this man knew how, when it was necessary, to affect, with diabolical art, so much sincerity and good-nature—his words were so affectionate and subtly penetrating—that the disagreeable feeling of repugnance, which the first sight of him generally inspired, wore off little by little, and he almost always finished by involving his dupe or victim in the tortuous windings of an eloquence as pliant as it was honeyed and perfidious; for ugliness and evil have their fascination, as well as what is good and fair.

A moment later, M. Rodin showed up. True to form, he was dressed even more simply than usual. With a humble demeanor, he greeted the bailiff and his wife, and at her husband’s signal, the latter left. M. Rodin’s gaunt face, nearly invisible lips, and small reptilian eyes, partially hidden by their droopy lids, along with his shabby clothing, made him look anything but appealing. Yet this man knew how to convincingly project a facade of sincerity and kindness when necessary—his words were so warm and subtly penetrating that the initial feeling of discomfort he typically inspired gradually faded, and he almost always ended up ensnaring his target in the twisting paths of a discourse that was as flexible as it was sweet-tongued and deceitful; for both ugliness and malevolence have their own charm, just like goodness and beauty do.

The honest bailiff looked at this man with surprise, when he thought of the pressing recommendation of the steward of the Princess de Saint Dizier; he had expected to see quite another sort of personage, and, hardly able to dissemble his astonishment, he said to him: “Is it to M. Rodin that I have the honor to speak?”

The honest bailiff looked at this man in surprise, thinking about the strong recommendation from the steward of Princess de Saint Dizier; he had expected to see someone completely different. Struggling to hide his astonishment, he said to him, “Am I speaking to Mr. Rodin?”

“Yes, sir; and here is another letter from the steward of the Princess de Saint-Dizier.”

“Yes, sir; and here’s another letter from the steward of Princess de Saint-Dizier.”

“Pray, sir, draw near the fire, whilst I just see what is in this letter. The weather is so bad,” continued the bailiff, obligingly, “may I not offer you some refreshment?”

“Please, sir, come closer to the fire while I check what’s in this letter. The weather is really bad,” the bailiff said kindly, “can I offer you something to drink?”

“A thousand thanks, my dear sir; I am off again in an hour.”

“A thousand thanks, my dear sir; I’m heading out again in an hour.”

Whilst M. Dupont read, M. Rodin threw inquisitive glances round the chamber; like a man of skill and experience, he had frequently drawn just and useful inductions from those little appearances, which, revealing a taste or habit, give at the same time some notion of a character; on this occasion, however, his curiosity was at fault.

While Mr. Dupont read, Mr. Rodin cast curious glances around the room; as a skilled and experienced man, he had often drawn accurate and insightful conclusions from those small signs that reveal a taste or habit, which also provide some idea of a character. However, in this instance, his curiosity fell short.

“Very good, sir,” said the bailiff, when he had finished reading; “the steward renews his recommendation, and tells me to attend implicitly to your commands.”

“Very good, sir,” said the bailiff, after finishing his reading; “the steward reiterates his recommendation and instructs me to follow your orders without question.”

“Well, sir, they will amount to very little, and I shall not trouble you long.”

“Well, sir, they won't add up to much, and I won’t take up your time for long.”

“It will be no trouble, but an honor.”

“It'll be no trouble, but an honor.”

“Nay, I know how much your time must be occupied, for, as soon as one enters this chateau, one is struck with the good order and perfect keeping of everything in it—which proves, my dear sir, what excellent care you take of it.”

“Nah, I can see how busy you must be, because as soon as you walk into this chateau, you notice how well everything is organized and maintained—which shows, my dear sir, what great care you put into it.”

“Oh, sir, you flatter me.”

“Oh, sir, you’re too kind.”

“Flatter you?—a poor old man like myself has something else to think of. But to come to business: there is a room here which is called the Green Chamber?”

“Flatter you?—a poor old man like me has other things on his mind. But getting to the point: there's a room here called the Green Chamber?”

“Yes, sir; the room which the late Count-Duke de Cardoville used for a study.”

“Yes, sir; the room that the late Count-Duke de Cardoville used as a study.”

“You will have the goodness to take me there.”

“You will kindly take me there.”

“Unfortunately, it is not in my power to do so. After the death of the Count-Duke, and when the seals were removed, a number of papers were shut up in a cabinet in that room, and the lawyers took the keys with them to Paris.”

“Unfortunately, I can’t do that. After the Count-Duke died and the seals were taken off, a bunch of documents were locked away in a cabinet in that room, and the lawyers took the keys with them to Paris.”

“Here are those keys,” said M. Rodin, showing to the bailiff a large and a small key tied together.

“Here are those keys,” said M. Rodin, showing the bailiff a large key and a small key tied together.

“Oh, sir! that is different. You come to look for papers?”

“Oh, sir! That’s different. Are you here to look for papers?”

“Yes—for certain papers—and also far a small mahogany casket, with silver clasps—do you happen to know it?”

“Yes—for certain papers—and also for a small mahogany box, with silver clasps—do you happen to know it?”

“Yes, sir; I have often seen it on the count’s writing-table. It must be in the large, lacquered cabinet, of which you have the key.”

“Yes, sir; I’ve often seen it on the count’s writing table. It must be in the big, lacquered cabinet, for which you have the key.”

“You will conduct me to this chamber, as authorized by the Princess de Saint-Dizier?”

“You will take me to this room, as approved by the Princess de Saint-Dizier?”

“Yes, sir; the princess continues in good health?”

“Yes, sir; is the princess still in good health?”

“Perfectly so. She lives altogether above worldly things.”

"Absolutely. She lives completely above material things."

“And Mademoiselle Adrienne?”

“And what about Mademoiselle Adrienne?”

“Alas, my dear sir!” said M. Rodin, with a sigh of deep contrition and grief.

“Sadly, my dear sir!” said M. Rodin, with a sigh of deep regret and sorrow.

“Good heaven, sir! has any calamity happened to Mademoiselle Adrienne?”

“Good heavens, sir! Has something happened to Mademoiselle Adrienne?”

“In what sense do you mean it?”

“In what way do you mean that?”

“Is she ill?”

“Is she sick?”

“No, no—she is, unfortunately, as well as she is beautiful.”

“No, no—she is, unfortunately, as well as she is gorgeous.”

“Unfortunately!” cried the bailiff, in surprise.

“Wow!” exclaimed the bailiff, shocked.

“Alas, yes! for when beauty, youth, and health are joined to an evil spirit of revolt and perversity—to a character which certainly has not its equal upon earth—it would be far better to be deprived of those dangerous advantages, which only become so many causes of perdition. But I conjure you, my dear sir, let us talk of something else: this subject is too painful,” said M. Rodin, with a voice of deep emotion, lifting the tip of his little finger to the corner of his right eye, as if to stop a rising tear.

“Alas, yes! Because when beauty, youth, and health mix with a wicked spirit of rebellion and stubbornness—combined with a character that truly has no equal on this earth—it would be much better to be rid of those dangerous traits, which only serve as paths to destruction. But I urge you, my dear sir, let’s discuss something else: this topic is too painful,” said M. Rodin, his voice full of deep emotion, raising the tip of his little finger to the corner of his right eye, as if to hold back a tear.

The bailiff did not see the tear, but he saw the gesture, and he was struck with the change in M. Rodin’s voice. He answered him, therefore, with much sympathy: “Pardon my indiscretion, sir; I really did not know—”

The bailiff didn't notice the tear, but he caught the gesture, and he was struck by the change in M. Rodin's voice. So, he replied with a lot of sympathy: “Sorry for my indiscretion, sir; I honestly didn’t know—”

“It is I who should ask pardon for this involuntary display of feeling—tears are so rare with old men—but if you had seen, as I have, the despair of that excellent princess, whose only fault has been too much kindness, too much weakness, with regard to her niece—by which she has encouraged her—but, once more, let us talk of something else, my dear sir!”

“It’s me who should apologize for this unexpected display of emotion—tears are so rare with old men—but if you had seen, as I have, the despair of that wonderful princess, whose only fault has been being too kind, too soft-hearted, towards her niece—by which she has encouraged her—but, once again, let’s discuss something else, my dear sir!”

After a moment’s pause, during which M. Rodin seemed to recover from his emotion, he said to Dupont: “One part of my mission, my dear sir—that which relates to the Green Chamber—I have now told you; but there is yet another. Before coming to it, however, I must remind you of a circumstance you have perhaps forgotten—namely, that some fifteen or sixteen years ago, the Marquis d’Aigrigny, then colonel of the hussars in garrison at Abbeville, spent some time in this house.”

After a brief pause, during which M. Rodin seemed to regain his composure, he said to Dupont: “I’ve shared with you one part of my mission, my dear sir—that concerning the Green Chamber—but there’s another part I need to discuss. Before I get into that, though, I want to remind you of something you might have forgotten—about fifteen or sixteen years ago, the Marquis d’Aigrigny, who was then a colonel of the hussars stationed in Abbeville, spent some time in this house.”

“Oh, sir! what a dashing officer was there! It was only just now, that I was talking about him to my wife. He was the life of the house!—how well he could perform plays—particularly the character of a scapegrace. In the Two Edmonds, for instance, he would make you die with laughing, in that part of a drunken soldier—and then, with what a charming voice he sang Joconde, sir—better than they could sing it at Paris!”

“Oh, sir! What a charming officer that was! I was just talking about him to my wife a moment ago. He was the life of the party! He was so good at performing—especially the role of a scoundrel. In The Two Edmonds, for example, he would have you dying with laughter playing the part of a drunken soldier—and then, what a lovely voice he had when he sang Joconde, sir—better than anyone could sing it in Paris!”

Rodin, having listened complacently to the bailiff, said to him: “You doubtless know that, after a fierce duel he had with a furious Bonapartist, one General Simon, the Marquis d’Aigrigny (whose private secretary I have now the honor to be) left the world for the church.”

Rodin, having listened with satisfaction to the bailiff, said to him: “You probably know that, after a fierce duel he had with an angry Bonapartist, one General Simon, the Marquis d’Aigrigny (whose private secretary I now have the honor to be) left the world behind for the church.”

10145m
Original

“No, sir! is it possible? That fine officer!”

“No way, sir! Is that really possible? That awesome officer!”

“That fine officer—brave, noble, rich, esteemed, and flattered—abandoned all those advantages for the sorry black gown; and, notwithstanding his name, position, high connections, his reputation as a great preacher, he is still what he was fourteen years ago—a plain abbe—whilst so many, who have neither his merit nor his virtues, are archbishops and cardinals.”

“That impressive officer—brave, noble, wealthy, respected, and praised—gave up all those benefits for the unfortunate black robe; and despite his name, status, high connections, and reputation as a great preacher, he is still what he was fourteen years ago—a regular abbe—while so many who lack his skills or virtues have become archbishops and cardinals.”

M. Rodin expressed himself with so much goodness, with such an air of conviction, and the facts he cited appeared to be so incontestable, that M. Dupont could not help exclaiming: “Well, sir, that is splendid conduct!”

M. Rodin spoke with such kindness and confidence, and the facts he mentioned seemed so undeniable, that M. Dupont couldn't help but exclaim: “Well, sir, that is excellent behavior!”

“Splendid? Oh, no!” said M. Rodin, with an inimitable expression of simplicity; “it is quite a matter of course when one has a heart like M. d’Aigrigny’s. But amongst all his good qualities, he has particularly that of never forgetting worthy people—people of integrity, honor, conscience—and therefore, my dear M. Dupont, he has not forgotten you.”

“Splendid? Oh, no!” said M. Rodin, with a unique look of simplicity; “it’s just common when someone has a heart like M. d’Aigrigny’s. But among all his good traits, he especially has the ability to never forget good people—people of integrity, honor, and conscience—and so, my dear M. Dupont, he hasn’t forgotten you.”

“What, the most noble marquis deigns to remember—”

“What, the most noble marquis actually remembers—”

“Three days ago, I received a letter from him, in which he mentions your name.”

“Three days ago, I got a letter from him, where he mentions your name.”

“Is he then at Paris?”

"Is he in Paris?"

“He will be there soon, if not there now. He went to Italy about three months ago, and, during his absence, he received a very sad piece of news—the death of his mother, who was passing the autumn on one of the estates of the Princess de Saint-Dizier.”

“He'll be there soon, if he isn't already. He went to Italy about three months ago, and while he was away, he got some really sad news—the death of his mother, who was spending the autumn at one of the estates of the Princess de Saint-Dizier.”

“Oh, indeed! I was not aware of it.”

“Oh, really! I had no idea.”

“Yes, it was a cruel grief to him; but we must all resign ourselves to the will of Providence!”

“Yes, it was a harsh sorrow for him; but we all have to accept the will of Fate!”

“And with regard to what subject did the marquis do me the honor to mention my name?”

“And regarding what subject did the marquis honor me by mentioning my name?”

“I am going to tell you. First of all, you must know that this house is sold. The bill of sale was signed the day before my departure from Paris.”

“I’m going to tell you. First of all, you should know that this house is sold. The bill of sale was signed the day before I left Paris.”

“Oh, sir! that renews all my uneasiness.”

“Oh, sir! That brings back all my worry.”

“Pray, why?”

"Why?"

“I am afraid that the new proprietors may not choose to keep me as their bailiff.”

“I’m worried that the new owners might not want to keep me as their bailiff.”

“Now see what a lucky chance! It is just on that subject that I am going to speak to you.”

“Look at that lucky coincidence! That’s exactly the topic I wanted to talk to you about.”

“Is it possible?”

"Is that possible?"

“Certainly. Knowing the interest which the marquis feels for you, I am particularly desirous that you should keep this place, and I will do all in my power to serve you, if—”

“Of course. Knowing how much the marquis cares about you, I really want you to keep this place, and I’ll do everything I can to help you, if—”

“Ah, sir!” cried Dupont, interrupting Rodin; “what gratitude do I not owe you! It is Heaven that sends you to me!’

“Ah, sir!” Dupont exclaimed, interrupting Rodin. “What gratitude do I not owe you! It’s Heaven that brings you to me!”

“Now, my dear sir, you flatter me in your turn; but I ought to tell you, that I’m obliged to annex a small condition to my support.”

“Now, my dear sir, you’re flattering me in return; but I should let you know that I need to attach a small condition to my support.”

“Oh, by all means! Only name it, sir—name it!”

“Oh, absolutely! Just name it, sir—go ahead!”

“The person who is about to inhabit this mansion, is an old lady in every way worthy of veneration; Madame de la Sainte-Colombe is the name of this respectable—”

“The person who is about to live in this mansion is an elderly lady truly deserving of respect; Madame de la Sainte-Colombe is her name—”

“What, sir?” said the bailiff, interrupting Rodin; “Madame de la Sainte Colombe the lady who has bought us out?”

“What, sir?” said the bailiff, cutting off Rodin; “Madame de la Sainte Colombe, the woman who bought us out?”

“Do you know her?”

"Do you know her?"

“Yes, sir, she came last week to see the estate. My wife persists that she is a great lady; but—between ourselves—judging by certain words that I heard her speak—”

“Yes, sir, she came by last week to check out the estate. My wife insists that she is an important person; but—just between us—based on some things I overheard her say—”

“You are full of penetration, my dear M. Dupont. Madame de la Sainte Colombe is far from being a great lady. I believe she was neither more nor less than a milliner, under one of the wooden porticoes of the Palais Royal. You see, that I deal openly with you.”

“You're quite insightful, my dear M. Dupont. Madame de la Sainte Colombe is definitely not a high-class lady. I think she was nothing more than a milliner, situated under one of the wooden porticoes of the Palais Royal. You see, I’m being straightforward with you.”

“And she boasted of all the noblemen, French and foreign, who used to visit her!”

“And she bragged about all the noblemen, both French and foreign, who used to come to see her!”

“No doubt, they came to buy bonnets for their wives! However, the fact is, that, having gained a large fortune and, after being in youth and middle age—indifferent—alas! more than indifferent to the salvation of her soul—Madame de la Sainte-Colombe is now in a likely way to experience grace—which renders her, as I told you, worthy of veneration, because nothing is so respectable as a sincere repentance—always providing it to be lasting. Now to make the good work sure and effectual, we shall need your assistance, my dear M. Dupont.”

“No doubt, they came to buy hats for their wives! However, the truth is that, after making a large fortune and being indifferent—more than indifferent, really—to the salvation of her soul during her youth and middle age, Madame de la Sainte-Colombe is now in a good position to experience grace—which makes her, as I told you, deserving of respect because nothing is as admirable as sincere repentance—as long as it lasts. To ensure this good work is solid and effective, we’ll need your help, my dear M. Dupont.”

“Mine, sir! what can I do in it?”

“Mine, sir! What can I do with it?”

“A great deal; and I will explain to you how. There is no church in this village, which stands at an equal distance from either of two parishes. Madame de la Sainte-Colombe, wishing to make choice of one of the two clergymen, will naturally apply to you and Madame Dupont, who have long lived in these parts, for information respecting them.”

“A lot; and I’ll explain how. There’s no church in this village, which is the same distance from two parishes. Madame de la Sainte-Colombe, wanting to choose one of the two clergymen, will naturally ask you and Madame Dupont, who have lived here for a long time, for information about them.”

“Oh! in that case the choice will soon be made. The incumbent of Danicourt is one of the best of men.”

“Oh! in that case, the decision will be made quickly. The person in charge of Danicourt is one of the best people around.”

“Now that is precisely what you must not say to Madame de la Sainte Colombe.”

“Now that’s exactly what you shouldn’t say to Madame de la Sainte Colombe.”

“How so?”

“Why is that?”

“You must, on the contrary, much praise, without ceasing, the curate of Roiville, the other parish, so as to decide this good lady to trust herself to his care.”

“You should, on the contrary, praise the curate of Roiville, the other parish, constantly, to encourage this good lady to place her trust in his care.”

“And why, sir, to him rather than to the other?”

"And why, sir, him instead of the other?"

“Why?—because, if you and Madame Dupont succeed in persuading Madame de la Sainte-Colombe to make the choice I wish, you will be certain to keep your place as bailiff. I give you my word of it, and what I promise I perform.”

“Why?—because, if you and Madame Dupont manage to convince Madame de la Sainte-Colombe to make the choice I want, you can be sure to keep your position as bailiff. I give you my word, and I always follow through on my promises.”

“I do not doubt, sir, that you have this power,” said Dupont, convinced by Rodin’s manner, and the authority of his words; “but I should like to know—”

“I have no doubt, sir, that you have this power,” Dupont said, persuaded by Rodin’s demeanor and the weight of his words; “but I would like to know—”

“One word more,” said Rodin, interrupting him; “I will deal openly with you, and tell you why I insist on the preference which I beg you to support. I should be grieved if you saw in all this the shadow of an intrigue. It is only for the purpose of doing a good action. The curate of Roiville, for whom I ask your influence, is a man for whom M. d’Aigrigny feels a deep interest. Though very poor, he has to support an aged mother. Now, if he had the spiritual care of Madame de la Sainte Colombe, he would do more good than any one else, because he is full of zeal and patience; and then it is clear he would reap some little advantages, by which his old mother might profit—there you see is the secret of this mighty scheme. When I knew that this lady was disposed to buy an estate in the neighborhood of our friend’s parish, I wrote about it to the marquis; and he, remembering you, desired me to ask you to render him this small service, which, as you see, will not remain without a recompense. For I tell you once more, and I will prove it, that I have the power to keep you in your place as bailiff.”

“One more thing,” Rodin interrupted him. “I want to be clear with you and explain why I’m asking for your support. I would be upset if you thought this was some kind of scheme. My only goal is to do something good. The curate of Roiville, for whom I’m asking for your help, is a man M. d’Aigrigny cares about deeply. Even though he’s very poor, he has to take care of his elderly mother. If he had the spiritual responsibility for Madame de la Sainte Colombe, he could do more good than anyone else because he’s full of enthusiasm and patience; plus, it’s obvious he would gain some small benefits that would help his mother—that’s the secret behind this grand plan. When I learned that this lady was looking to buy a property near our friend’s parish, I wrote to the marquis about it; he remembered you and asked me to request this small favor, which, as you can see, won’t go unrewarded. I’ll tell you again, and I’ll prove it, that I have the influence to keep you in your role as bailiff.”

“Well, sir,” replied Dupont, after a moment’s reflection, “you are so frank and obliging, that I will imitate your sincerity. In the same degree that the curate of Danicourt is respected and loved in this country, the curate of Roiville, whom you wish me to prefer to him, is dreaded for his intolerance—and, moreover—”

“Well, sir,” Dupont replied after a moment to think, “you’re so open and helpful that I’ll follow your lead. Just as the curate of Danicourt is respected and loved here, the curate of Roiville, whom you want me to favor, is feared for his intolerance—and, besides—”

“Well, and what more?”

“Well, what else?”

“Why, then, they say—”

“Why do they say—”

“Come, what do they say?”

“Come on, what do they say?”

“They say—he is a Jesuit.”

"They say he's a Jesuit."

Upon these words, M. Rodin burst into so hearty a laugh that the bailiff was quite struck dumb with amazement—for the countenance of M. Rodin took a singular expression when he laughed. “A Jesuit!” he repeated, with redoubled hilarity; “a Jesuit!—Now really, my dear M. Dupont, for a man of sense, experience, and intelligence, how can you believe such idle stories?—A Jesuit—are there such people as Jesuits?—in our time, above all, can you believe such romance of the Jacobins, hobgoblins of the old freedom lovers?—Come, come; I wager, you have read about them in the Constitutionnel!”

Upon hearing this, M. Rodin laughed so hard that the bailiff was left speechless in disbelief—M. Rodin's face took on a unique look when he laughed. “A Jesuit!” he repeated, laughing even more; “a Jesuit!—Honestly, my dear M. Dupont, for someone who's sensible, experienced, and intelligent, how can you believe such nonsense?—A Jesuit—do they even exist?—especially nowadays, can you really buy into this fairy tale from the Jacobins, those boogeymen of the old freedom lovers?—Come on; I bet you've read about them in the Constitutionnel!”

“And yet, sir, they say—”

"And yet, sir, they say—"

“Good heavens! what will they not say?—But wise men, prudent men like you, do not meddle with what is said—they manage their own little matters, without doing injury to any one, and they never sacrifice, for the sake of nonsense, a good place, which secures them a comfortable provision for the rest of their days. I tell you frankly, however much I may regret it, that should you not succeed in getting the preference for my man, you will not remain bailiff here.

“Good heavens! What will they say next? But wise and sensible people like you don't get involved in gossip—they take care of their own affairs without harming anyone, and they never give up a good position that ensures their comfort for the rest of their lives just for the sake of nonsense. I’ll be honest with you, as much as I may hate to say it, if you don’t manage to get my guy the top spot, you won’t stay bailiff here.”

“But, sir,” said poor Dupont, “it will not be my fault, if this lady, hearing a great deal in praise of the other curate, should prefer him to your friend.”

“But, sir,” said poor Dupont, “it won’t be my fault if this lady, hearing a lot of praise for the other curate, prefers him over your friend.”

“Ah! but if, on the other hand, persons who have long lived in the neighborhood—persons worthy of confidence, whom she will see every day—tell Madame de la Sainte-Colombe a great deal of good of my friend, and a great deal of harm of the other curate, she will prefer the former, and you will continue bailiff.”

“Ah! but if, on the other hand, people who have lived in the neighborhood for a long time—trustworthy people she sees every day—tell Madame de la Sainte-Colombe a lot of good things about my friend and a lot of bad things about the other curate, she will choose the former, and you will remain bailiff.”

“But, sir—that would be calumny!” cried Dupont.

“But, sir—that would be slander!” cried Dupont.

“Pshaw, my dear M. Dupont!” said Rodin, with an air of sorrowful and affectionate reproach, “how can you think me capable of giving you evil counsel?—I was only making a supposition. You wish to remain bailiff on this estate. I offer you the certainty of doing so—it is for you to consider and decide.”

“Come on, my dear M. Dupont!” said Rodin, with a look of sorrowful and affectionate reproach, “how can you think I would give you bad advice?—I was just making a suggestion. You want to stay as bailiff on this estate. I'm giving you the assurance of being able to do that—it’s up to you to think it over and decide.”

“But, sir—”

“But, sir—”

“One word more—or rather one more condition—as important as the other. Unfortunately, we have seen clergymen take advantage of the age and weakness of their penitents, unfairly to benefit either themselves or others: I believe our protege incapable of any such baseness—but, in order to discharge my responsibility—and yours also, as you will have contributed to his appointment—I must request that you will write to me twice a week, giving the most exact detail of all that you have remarked in the character, habits, connections, pursuits, of Madame de la Sainte Colombe—for the influence of a confessor, you see, reveals itself in the whole conduct of life, and I should wish to be fully edified by the proceedings of my friend, without his being aware of it—or, if anything blameable were to strike you, I should be immediately informed of it by this weekly correspondence.”

“One more thing—or rather one more condition—that is just as important as the others. Unfortunately, we've seen clergy take advantage of the age and vulnerability of their penitents, unfairly benefiting themselves or others: I believe our candidate is incapable of such dishonesty—but to fulfill my responsibility—and yours as well, since you helped with his appointment—I need you to write to me twice a week, providing detailed observations about the character, habits, connections, and activities of Madame de la Sainte Colombe. The influence of a confessor, you see, is reflected in every aspect of life, and I want to be fully informed about my friend's actions without him being aware of it—or, if you notice anything concerning, I should be notified immediately through this weekly correspondence.”

“But, sir—that would be to act as a spy?” exclaimed the unfortunate bailiff.

"But, sir—that would mean acting as a spy?" exclaimed the unfortunate bailiff.

“Now, my dear M. Dupont! how can you thus brand the sweetest, most wholesome of human desires—mutual confidence?—I ask of you nothing else—I ask of you to write to me confidentially the details of all that goes on here. On these two conditions, inseparable one from the other, you remain bailiff; otherwise, I shall be forced, with grief and regret, to recommend some one else to Madame de la Sainte-Colombe.”

“Now, my dear M. Dupont! how can you label the sweetest, most wholesome of human desires—mutual trust?—I’m asking you for just one thing—I want you to write to me privately about everything happening here. As long as you agree to these two conditions, which are linked, you can stay as bailiff; otherwise, I will sadly have to suggest someone else to Madame de la Sainte-Colombe.”

“I beg you, sir,” said Dupont, with emotion, “Be generous without any conditions!—I and my wife have only this place to give us bread, and we are too old to find another. Do not expose our probity of forty years’ standing to be tempted by the fear of want, which is so bad a counsellor!”

“I beg you, sir,” Dupont said, emotionally, “Please be generous with no strings attached! My wife and I rely on this place for our livelihood, and we’re too old to look for something else. Don’t put our forty years of integrity at risk by making us fear for our survival, which is such a poor guide!”

“My dear M. Dupont, you are really a great child: you must reflect upon this, and give me your answer in the course of a week.”

“My dear M. Dupont, you are truly a big kid: you need to think about this and get back to me within a week.”

“Oh, sir! I implore you—” The conversation was here interrupted by a loud report, which was almost instantaneously repeated by the echoes of the cliffs. “What is that?” said M. Rodin. Hardly had he spoken, when the same noise was again heard more distinctly than before.

“Oh, sir! Please, I beg you—” The conversation was interrupted by a loud bang, which was quickly echoed back by the cliffs. “What was that?” asked M. Rodin. No sooner had he spoken than the same noise was heard again, even more clearly than before.

“It is the sound of cannon,” cried Dupont, rising; “no doubt a ship in distress, or signaling for a pilot.”

“It’s the sound of cannon,” shouted Dupont, getting up; “it must be a ship in trouble, or calling for a pilot.”

“My dear,” said the bailiffs wife, entering abruptly, “from the terrace, we can see a steamer and a large ship nearly dismasted—they are drifting right upon the shore—the ship is firing minute gulls—it will be lost.”

“My dear,” said the bailiff’s wife, walking in suddenly, “from the terrace, we can see a steamer and a big ship that’s almost lost its mast—they’re drifting straight toward the shore—the ship is firing distress signals—it’s going to be shipwrecked.”

“Oh, it is terrible!” cried the bailiff, taking his hat and preparing to go out, “to look on at a shipwreck, and be able to do nothing!”

“Oh, it’s awful!” shouted the bailiff, grabbing his hat and getting ready to leave. “To witness a shipwreck and be powerless to help!”

“Can no help be given to these vessels?” asked M. Rodin.

“Can’t anyone help these ships?” asked M. Rodin.

“If they are driven upon the reefs, no human power can save them; since the last equinox two ships have been lost on this coast.”

“If they run aground on the reefs, no one can save them; since the last equinox, two ships have been lost on this coast.”

“Lost with all on board?—Oh, very frightful,” said M. Rodin.

“Lost with everyone on board?—Oh, that's really terrifying,” said M. Rodin.

“In such a storm, there is but little chance for the crew; no matter,” said the bailiff, addressing his wife, “I will run down to the rocks with the people of the farm, and try to save some of them, poor creatures!—Light large fires in several rooms—get ready linen, clothes, cordials—I scarcely dare hope to save any, but we must do our best. Will you come with me, M. Rodin?”

“In this storm, the crew has very little chance; it doesn’t matter,” said the bailiff, speaking to his wife. “I’m going to rush down to the rocks with the farm people and try to save some of them, those poor souls! Light big fires in several rooms—get linens, clothes, and drinks ready—I hardly dare hope to save anyone, but we have to try our best. Will you come with me, M. Rodin?”

“I should think it a duty, if I could be at all useful, but I am too old and feeble to be of any service,” said M. Rodin, who was by no means anxious to encounter the storm. “Your good lady will be kind enough to show me the Green Chamber, and when I have found the articles I require, I will set out immediately for Paris, for I am in great haste.”

“I think it would be my duty if I could be helpful in any way, but I’m too old and weak to be of any use,” said M. Rodin, who definitely did not want to face the storm. “Your kind lady will show me the Green Chamber, and once I find what I need, I’ll head straight to Paris, as I’m in a big hurry.”

“Very well, sir. Catherine will show you. Ring the big bell,” said the bailiff to his servant; “let all the people of the farm meet me at the foot of the cliff, with ropes and levers.”

“Sure thing, sir. Catherine will lead you. Ring the big bell,” said the bailiff to his servant; “have everyone from the farm meet me at the bottom of the cliff, with ropes and levers.”

“Yes, my dear,” replied Catherine; “but do not expose yourself.”

“Yes, my dear,” Catherine replied, “but don’t put yourself at risk.”

“Kiss me—it will bring me luck,” said the bailiff; and he started at a full run, crying: “Quick! quick; by this time not a plank may remain of the vessels.”

“Kiss me—it will bring me luck,” said the bailiff; and he took off running, shouting: “Hurry! Hurry; by now there might not be a single plank left of the ships.”

“My dear madam,” said Rodin, always impassible, “will you be obliging enough to show me the Green Chamber?”

“My dear madam,” said Rodin, always unflappable, “would you be kind enough to show me the Green Chamber?”

“Please to follow me, sir,” answered Catherine, drying her tears—for she trembled on account of her husband, whose courage she well knew.

“Please follow me, sir,” Catherine replied, wiping her tears—she was shaking because of her husband, whose bravery she was well aware of.





CHAPTER XXIV. THE TEMPEST

The sea is raging. Mountainous waves of dark green, marbled with white foam, stand out, in high, deep undulations, from the broad streak of red light, which extends along the horizon. Above are piled heavy masses of black and sulphurous vapor, whilst a few lighter clouds of a reddish gray, driven by the violence of the wind, rush across the murky sky.

The sea is furious. Towering waves of dark green, streaked with white foam, rise in high, deep rolls against the broad band of red light along the horizon. Above, heavy clouds of black and sulfurous smoke are stacked, while some lighter reddish-gray clouds, pushed by the fierce wind, race across the gloomy sky.

The pale winter sun, before he quite disappears in the great clouds, behind which he is slowly mounting, casts here and there some oblique rays upon the troubled sea, and gilds the transparent crest of some of the tallest waves. A band of snow-white foam boils and rages as far as the eye can reach, along the line of the reefs that bristle on this dangerous coast.

The pale winter sun, just before it completely disappears behind the thick clouds it’s slowly rising above, sends out some angled rays onto the choppy sea, highlighting the clear crests of some of the tallest waves. A line of frothy white foam churns and rages as far as the eye can see along the jagged reefs that pepper this treacherous coast.

Half-way up a rugged promontory, which juts pretty far into the sea, rises Cardoville Castle; a ray of the sun glitters upon its windows; its brick walls and pointed roofs of slate are visible in the midst of this sky loaded with vapors.

Halfway up a rocky cliff that sticks out into the sea stands Cardoville Castle; a ray of sunlight sparkles on its windows; its brick walls and slate-tipped roofs are visible amidst the cloudy sky.

A large, disabled ship, with mere shreds of sail still fluttering from the stumps of broken masts, drives dead upon the coast. Now she rolls her monstrous hull upon the waves—now plunges into their trough. A flash is seen, followed by a dull sound, scarcely perceptible in the midst of the roar of the tempest. That gun is the last signal of distress from this lost vessel, which is fast forging on the breakers.

A huge, disabled ship, with just a few tattered sails still flapping from the broken masts, drifts helplessly toward the shore. Sometimes it rolls its massive hull on the waves and sometimes sinks into their dips. A flash appears, followed by a faint sound, barely heard over the chaos of the storm. That gun is the final cry for help from this doomed vessel, which is heading straight for the crashing waves.

At the same moment, a steamer, with its long plume of black smoke, is working her way from east to west, making every effort to keep at a distance from the shore, leaving the breakers on her left. The dismasted ship, drifting towards the rocks, at the mercy of the wind and tide, must some time pass right ahead of the steamer.

At the same time, a steamer, with its long trail of black smoke, is making its way from east to west, trying hard to stay away from the shore and leaving the waves on its left. The dismasted ship, drifting toward the rocks and at the mercy of the wind and tide, will eventually pass right in front of the steamer.

Suddenly, the rush of a heavy sea laid the steamer upon her side; the enormous wave broke furiously on her deck; in a second the chimney was carried away, the paddle box stove in, one of the wheels rendered useless. A second white-cap, following the first, again struck the vessel amidships, and so increased the damage that, no longer answering to the helm, she also drifted towards the shore, in the same direction as the ship. But the latter, though further from the breakers, presented a greater surface to the wind and sea, and so gained upon the steamer in swiftness that a collision between the two vessels became imminent—a new clanger added to all the horrors of the now certain wreck.

Suddenly, a massive wave knocked the steamer onto its side; the huge wave crashed violently onto the deck; in an instant, the chimney was ripped off, the paddle box was crushed, and one of the wheels became useless. A second wave, following closely behind the first, struck the ship again in the middle, causing so much damage that it stopped responding to the steering and started drifting toward the shore, moving in the same direction as the other ship. However, even though the other ship was further from the breaking waves, it presented a larger surface to the wind and sea, allowing it to speed away from the steamer. A collision between the two vessels was becoming unavoidable—a new danger adding to the horrors of the now certain wreck.

The ship was an English vessel, the “Black Eagle,” homeward bound from Alexandria, with passengers, who arriving from India and Java, via the Red Sea, had disembarked at the Isthmus of Suez, from on board the steamship “Ruyter.” The “Black Eagle,” quitting the Straits of Gibraltar, had gone to touch at the Azores. She headed thence for Portsmouth, when she was overtaken in the Channel by the northwester. The steamer was the “William Tell,” coming from Germany, by way of the Elbe, and bound, in the last place, for Hamburg to Havre.

The ship was an English vessel, the “Black Eagle,” heading home from Alexandria, with passengers who had arrived from India and Java, traveling through the Red Sea. They disembarked at the Isthmus of Suez from the steamship “Ruyter.” After leaving the Straits of Gibraltar, the “Black Eagle” had stopped at the Azores. It then set course for Portsmouth, but was caught in the Channel by the northwester. The steamer was the “William Tell,” coming from Germany via the Elbe, and ultimately headed for Hamburg to Havre.

These two vessels, the sport of enormous rollers, driven along by tide and tempest, were now rushing upon the breakers with frightful speed. The deck of each offered a terrible spectacle; the loss of crew and passengers appeared almost certain, for before them a tremendous sea broke on jagged rocks, at the foot of a perpendicular cliff.

These two ships, tossed about by huge waves and pushed by the tide and storm, were now speeding toward the breaking waves with terrifying velocity. The deck of each presented a horrifying sight; it seemed almost inevitable that the crew and passengers would be lost, as a massive wave crashed against sharp rocks at the base of a steep cliff.

The captain of the “Black Eagle,” standing on the poop, holding by the remnant of a spar, issued his last orders in this fearful extremity with courageous coolness. The smaller boats had been carried away by the waves; it was in vain to think of launching the long-boat; the only chance of escape in case the ship should not be immediately dashed to pieces on touching the rocks, was to establish a communication with the land by means of a life-line—almost the last resort for passing between the shore and a stranded vessel.

The captain of the “Black Eagle,” standing on the stern and holding onto what was left of a spar, gave his final orders in this terrifying situation with calm bravery. The smaller boats had been swept away by the waves; it was pointless to think about launching the lifeboat. The only chance of escape, if the ship didn’t immediately break apart when it hit the rocks, was to set up a line to the shore using a life-line—almost the last option for getting between the land and a stranded vessel.

The deck was covered with passengers, whose cries and terror augmented the general confusion. Some, struck with a kind of stupor, and clinging convulsively to the shrouds, awaited their doom in a state of stupid insensibility. Others wrung their hands in despair, or rolled upon the deck uttering horrible imprecations. Here, women knelt down to pray; there, others hid their faces in their hands, that they might not see the awful approach of death. A young mother, pale as a specter, holding her child clasped tightly to her bosom, went supplicating from sailor to sailor, and offering a purse full of gold and jewels to any one that would take charge of her son.

The deck was packed with passengers, their cries and terror adding to the chaos. Some, seemingly in shock, clung desperately to the rigging, waiting for their fate in a daze. Others were wringing their hands in despair or rolling on the deck, shouting terrible curses. Some women knelt down to pray; others buried their faces in their hands to avoid seeing the terrible approach of death. A young mother, as pale as a ghost, clutched her child tightly to her chest as she desperately approached one sailor after another, offering a purse full of gold and jewels to anyone who would take care of her son.

These cries, and tears, and terror contrasted with the stern and silent resignation of the sailors. Knowing the imminence of the inevitable danger, some of them stripped themselves of part of their clothes, waiting for the moment to make a last effort, to dispute their lives with the fury of the waves; others renouncing all hope, prepared to meet death with stoical indifference.

These cries, tears, and fear stood in stark contrast to the serious and silent acceptance of the sailors. Aware of the imminent danger, some of them took off part of their clothing, getting ready for a final attempt to fight for their lives against the raging waves; others, giving up all hope, braced themselves to confront death with calm indifference.

Here and there, touching or awful episodes rose in relief, if one may so express it, from this dark and gloomy background of despair.

Here and there, moving or terrible moments stood out, if one can put it that way, against this dark and gloomy backdrop of despair.

A young man of about eighteen or twenty, with shiny black hair, copper colored complexion, and perfectly regular and handsome features, contemplated this scene of dismay and horror with that sad calmness peculiar to those who have often braved great perils; wrapped in a cloak, he leaned his back against the bulwarks, with his feet resting against one of the bulkheads. Suddenly, the unhappy mother, who, with her child in her arms, and gold in her hand, had in vain addressed herself to several of the mariners, to beg them to save her boy, perceiving the young man with the copper-colored complexion, threw herself on her knees before him, and lifted her child towards him with a burst of inexpressible agony. The young man took it, mournfully shook his head, and pointed to the furious waves—but, with a meaning gesture, he appeared to promise that he would at least try to save it. Then the young mother, in a mad transport of hope, seized the hand of the youth, and bathed it with her tears.

A young man around eighteen or twenty, with shiny black hair, a copper-colored complexion, and perfectly regular and handsome features, watched this scene of distress and horror with a sad calmness typical of those who have faced great dangers before. Wrapped in a cloak, he leaned against the ship's railing, with his feet resting on one of the bulkheads. Suddenly, the despairing mother, who had been trying in vain to convince several of the sailors to save her child while holding gold in her hand, noticed the young man with the copper-colored complexion. She fell to her knees before him and lifted her child towards him in a moment of indescribable anguish. The young man took the child, shook his head sadly, and pointed to the raging waves—but with a meaningful gesture, he seemed to promise that he would at least try to save the child. Then the young mother, in a wild surge of hope, grabbed the young man's hand and covered it with her tears.

Further on, another passenger of the “Black Eagle,” seemed animated by sentiments of the most active pity. One would hardly have given him five-and-twenty years of age. His long, fair locks fell in curls on either side of his angelic countenance. He wore a black cassock and white neck-band. Applying himself to comfort the most desponding, he went from one to the other, and spoke to them pious words of hope and resignation; to hear him console some, and encourage others, in language full of unction, tenderness, and ineffable charity, one would have supposed him unaware or indifferent to the perils that he shared.

Further on, another passenger on the “Black Eagle” seemed filled with deep compassion. You wouldn’t guess he was only twenty-five years old. His long, fair hair curled on either side of his angelic face. He wore a black cassock and a white neckband. He focused on comforting the most despairing, moving from one person to another, speaking to them with words of hope and acceptance. Listening to him console some and encourage others with sincere, tender, and boundless kindness, you might think he was unaware or unconcerned about the dangers he was facing.

On his fine, mild features, was impressed a calm and sacred intrepidity, a religious abstraction from every terrestrial thought; from time to time, he raised to heaven his large blue eyes, beaming with gratitude, love, and serenity, as if to thank God for having called him to one of those formidable trials in which the man of humanity and courage may devote himself for his brethren, and, if not able to rescue them at all, at least die with them, pointing to the sky. One might almost have taken him for an angel, sent down to render less cruel the strokes of inexorable fate.

On his fine, gentle features was a calm and sacred bravery, a spiritual detachment from all worldly thoughts; occasionally, he lifted his large blue eyes to the heavens, shining with gratitude, love, and peace, as if to thank God for having called him to one of those intense challenges where a person of compassion and courage can dedicate themselves to their fellow humans, and, if unable to save them, at least die alongside them, pointing towards the sky. He could almost be mistaken for an angel, sent to soften the harsh blows of relentless fate.

Strange contrast! not far from this young man’s angelic beauty, there was another being, who resembled an evil spirit!

Strange contrast! Not far from this young man's angelic beauty, there was another being who looked like an evil spirit!

Boldly mounted on what was left of the bowsprit, to which he held on by means of some remaining cordage, this man looked down upon the terrible scene that was passing on the deck. A grim, wild joy lighted up his countenance of a dead yellow, that tint peculiar to those who spring from the union of the white race with the East. He wore only a shirt and linen drawers; from his neck was suspended, by a cord, a cylindrical tin box, similar to that in which soldiers carry their leave of absence.

Boldly perched on what was left of the bowsprit, which he clung to with some leftover rope, this man looked down at the horrifying scene unfolding on the deck. A fierce, wild joy lit up his face, which was a dull yellow—a color typical of those with mixed white and Eastern heritage. He was dressed only in a shirt and linen shorts; hanging around his neck by a cord was a cylindrical tin box, like the ones soldiers use to carry their leave papers.

The more the danger augmented, the nearer the ship came to the breakers, or to a collision with the steamer, which she was now rapidly approaching—a terrible collision, which would probably cause the two vessels to founder before even they touched the rocks—the more did the infernal joy of this passenger reveal itself in frightful transports. He seemed to long, with ferocious impatience, for the moment when the work of destruction should be accomplished. To see him thus feasting with avidity on all the agony, the terror, and the despair of those around him, one might have taken him for the apostle of one of those sanguinary deities, who, in barbarous countries, preside over murder and carnage.

The more the danger increased, the closer the ship got to the breakers, or to a collision with the steamer, which she was quickly approaching—a catastrophic crash that would likely send both vessels sinking before they even hit the rocks—the more the wicked joy of this passenger shone through in horrifying ecstasy. He seemed to eagerly await the moment when the destruction would happen. Watching him revel in the agony, terror, and despair of those around him, one might think he was the follower of one of those bloodthirsty gods, who, in savage lands, oversee murder and violence.

By this time the “Black Eagle,” driven by the wind and waves, came so near the “William Tell” that the passengers on the deck of the nearly dismantled steamer were visible from the first-named vessel.

By this time, the “Black Eagle,” pushed by the wind and waves, got so close to the “William Tell” that the passengers on the deck of the almost wrecked steamer were visible from the first vessel.

These passengers were no longer numerous. The heavy sea, which stove in the paddle-box and broke one of the paddles, had also carried away nearly the whole of the bulwarks on that side; the waves, entering every instant by this large opening, swept the decks with irresistible violence, and every time bore away with them some fresh victims.

These passengers were no longer many. The rough sea had damaged the paddle-box and broken one of the paddles, and it had also taken away almost all of the bulwarks on that side. The waves, rushing in constantly through this large gap, swept across the decks with overwhelming force, and each time they took away new victims.

Amongst the passengers, who seemed only to have escaped this danger to be hurled against the rocks, or crushed in the encounter of the two vessels, one group was especially worthy of the most tender and painful interest. Taking refuge abaft, a tall old man, with bald forehead and gray moustache, had lashed himself to a stanchion, by winding a piece of rope round his body, whilst he clasped in his arms, and held fast to his breast, two girls of fifteen or sixteen, half enveloped in a pelisse of reindeer-skin. A large, fallow, Siberian dog, dripping with water, and barking furiously at the waves, stood close to their feet.

Among the passengers, who seemed to have narrowly escaped one danger only to face being thrown against the rocks or crushed in the collision of the two boats, one group particularly drew the most tender and painful interest. Taking refuge at the back, a tall old man with a bald head and gray mustache had tied himself to a support by wrapping a piece of rope around his body, while he held tightly to his chest two girls, around fifteen or sixteen, who were partly wrapped in a reindeer-skin coat. A large, light brown Siberian dog, soaked and barking wildly at the waves, stood close to their feet.

These girls, clasped in the arms of the old man, also pressed close to each other; but, far from being lost in terror, they raised their eyes to heaven, full of confidence and ingenuous hope, as though they expected to be saved by the intervention of some supernatural power.

These girls, held tightly in the arms of the old man, also huddled close together; but instead of being overwhelmed by fear, they looked up to the sky, filled with confidence and innocent hope, as if they believed they would be saved by some supernatural force.

A frightful shriek of horror and despair, raised by the passengers of both vessels, was heard suddenly above the roar of the tempest. At the moment when, plunging deeply between two waves, the broadside of the steamer was turned towards the bows of the ship, the latter, lifted to a prodigious height on a mountain of water, remained, as it were, suspended over the “William Tell,” during the second which preceded the shock of the two vessels.

A terrifying scream of horror and desperation yelled by the passengers of both ships suddenly pierced through the sound of the storm. Just as the steamer was plunging deeply between two waves, its side facing the bow of the other ship, the latter was lifted to an immense height on a wall of water, appearing to hang over the “William Tell” in the brief moment before the two vessels collided.

There are sights of so sublime a horror, that it is impossible to describe them. Yet, in the midst of these catastrophes, swift as thought, one catches sometimes a momentary glimpse of a picture, rapid and fleeting, as if illumined by a flash of lightning.

There are sights of such overwhelming horror that it's impossible to put them into words. Yet, in the middle of these disasters, quick as a thought, one sometimes catches a brief glimpse of an image, quick and fleeting, as if lit up by a flash of lightning.

10233m
Original

Thus, when the “Black Eagle,” poised aloft by the flood, was about to crash down upon the “William Tell,” the young man with the angelic countenance and fair, waving locks bent over the prow of the ship, ready to cast himself into the sea to save some victim. Suddenly, he perceived on board the steamer, on which he looked down from the summit of the immense wave, the two girls extending their arms towards him in supplication. They appeared to recognize him, and gazed on him with a sort of ecstacy and religious homage!

Thus, when the “Black Eagle,” lifted high by the flood, was about to crash down onto the “William Tell,” the young man with the angelic face and flowing blond hair leaned over the front of the ship, ready to jump into the sea to save someone. Suddenly, he noticed, from the peak of the massive wave, the two girls on the steamer reaching out to him in desperation. They seemed to recognize him and looked at him with a mix of excitement and reverence!

For a second, in spite of the horrors of the tempest, in spite of the approaching shipwreck, the looks of those three beings met. The features of the young man were expressive of sudden and profound pity; for the maidens with their hands clasped in prayer, seemed to invoke him as their expected Saviour. The old man, struck down by the fall of a plank, lay helpless on the deck. Soon all disappeared together.

For a moment, despite the terrifying storm and the looming shipwreck, the eyes of those three people locked onto each other. The young man's face showed a sudden and deep compassion; the young women, with their hands clasped in prayer, seemed to be calling on him as their expected savior. The old man, knocked down by a falling plank, lay powerless on the deck. Soon, they all vanished together.

A fearful mass of water dashed the “Black Eagle” down upon the “William Tell,” in the midst of a cloud of boiling foam. To the dreadful crash of the two great bodies of wood and iron, which splintering against one another, instantly foundered, one loud cry was added—a cry of agony and death—the cry of a hundred human creatures swallowed up at once by the waves!

A huge wave slammed the “Black Eagle” into the “William Tell,” surrounded by a whirl of boiling foam. In the terrifying collision of the two massive wooden and iron ships, which shattered against each other and quickly sank, there was one loud scream added—a scream of anguish and death—the scream of a hundred people taken by the waves all at once!

And then—nothing more was visible!

And then—nothing else was visible!

A few moments after, the fragments of the two vessels appeared in the trough of the sea, and on the caps of the waves—with here and there the contracted arms, the livid and despairing faces of some unhappy wretches, striving to make their way to the reefs along the shore, at the risk of being crushed to death by the shock of the furious breakers.

A few moments later, the pieces of the two ships surfaced in the trough of the sea and on the tops of the waves—occasionally revealing the twisted arms and pale, desperate faces of some unfortunate souls, struggling to reach the reefs along the shore, risking being crushed by the force of the raging waves.





CHAPTER XXV. THE SHIPWRECK.

While the bailiff was gone to the sea-shore, to render help to those of the passengers who might escape from the inevitable shipwreck, M. Rodin, conducted by Catherine to the Green Chamber, had there found the articles that he was to take with him to Paris.

While the bailiff was at the beach, helping any passengers who might survive the shipwreck, M. Rodin, guided by Catherine to the Green Chamber, found the items he was supposed to bring with him to Paris.

After passing two hours in this apartment, very indifferent to the fate of the shipwrecked persons, which alone absorbed the attention of the inhabitants of the Castle, Rodin returned to the chamber commonly occupied by the bailiff, a room which opened upon a long gallery. When he entered it he found nobody there. Under his arm he held a casket, with silver fastenings, almost black from age, whilst one end of a large red morocco portfolio projected from the breast-pocket of his half buttoned great coat.

After spending two hours in this apartment, completely unconcerned about the shipwrecked people, which was the only thing the Castle’s residents cared about, Rodin went back to the room usually used by the bailiff, a space that led to a long hallway. When he walked in, he found it empty. He was carrying a small box with silver clasps, nearly black from age, while one end of a large red leather portfolio stuck out of the breast pocket of his half-buttoned coat.

Had the cold and livid countenance of the Abbe d’Aigrigny’s secretary been able to express joy otherwise than by a sarcastic smile, his features would have been radiant with delight; for, just then, he was under the influence of the most agreeable thoughts. Having placed the casket upon a table, it was with marked satisfaction that he thus communed with himself:

Had the cold and pale face of the Abbe d’Aigrigny’s secretary been able to show joy in any way other than through a sarcastic smile, his expression would have been filled with happiness; because at that moment, he was filled with very pleasant thoughts. After setting the casket on a table, he reflected with notable satisfaction:

“All goes well. It was prudent to keep these papers here till this
moment, for one must always be on guard against the diabolical spirit of
that Adrienne de Cardoville, who appears to guess instinctively what it
is impossible she should know. Fortunately, the time approaches when we
shall have no more need to fear her. Her fate will be a cruel one; it
must be so. Those proud, independent characters are at all times our
natural enemies—they are so by their very essence—how much more when
they show themselves peculiarly hurtful and dangerous! As for La Sainte
Colombe, the bailiff is sure to act for us; between what the fool
calls his conscience, and the dread of being at his age deprived of a
livelihood, he will not hesitate. I wish to have him because he will
serve us better than a stranger; his having been here twenty years will
prevent all suspicion on the part of that dull and narrow-minded woman.
Once in the hands of our man at Roiville, I will answer for the result.
The course of all such gross and stupid women is traced beforehand:
in their youth, they serve the devil; in riper years, they make others
serve him; in their old age, they are horribly afraid of him; and this
fear must continue till she has left us the Chateau de Cardoville,
which, from its isolated position, will make us an excellent college.
All then goes well. As for the affair of the medals, the 13th of
February approaches, without news from Joshua—evidently, Prince Djalma
is still kept prisoner by the English in the heart of India, or I must
have received letters from Batavia. The daughters of General Simon will
be detained at Leipsic for at least a month longer. All our foreign
relations are in the best condition. As for our internal affairs—”

 Here M. Rodin was interrupted in the current of his reflections by the
entrance of Madame Dupont, who was zealously engaged in preparations to
give assistance in case of need.
“All is going well. It was wise to keep these papers here until now because one must always be alert against the cunning nature of Adrienne de Cardoville, who seems to instinctively know what she shouldn’t. Fortunately, the time is near when we won’t need to fear her anymore. Her fate will be a harsh one; it has to be. Those proud, independent individuals are naturally our enemies – it’s their very nature – even more so when they become particularly harmful and dangerous! As for La Sainte Colombe, the bailiff will surely act in our favor; caught between what he foolishly thinks is his conscience and the fear of losing his job at his age, he won’t hesitate. I want him on our side because he’ll be more useful than a stranger; his twenty years here will raise no suspicion from that dull-minded woman. Once we have him in Roiville, I guarantee the outcome. The path of all these foolish and ignorant women is already mapped out: in their youth, they serve the devil; in their later years, they make others serve him; in old age, they become terribly afraid of him; and this fear will last until she gives us the Chateau de Cardoville, which, because of its remote location, will be an excellent college for us. Everything is in order. Regarding the medals, the 13th of February is approaching without news from Joshua — clearly, Prince Djalma is still imprisoned by the English in the heart of India, or I would have received letters from Batavia. General Simon’s daughters will be held in Leipsic for at least another month. Our foreign affairs are in great shape. As for our internal matters—” 

Here M. Rodin was interrupted in his thoughts by the entrance of Madame Dupont, who was eagerly preparing to offer assistance if needed.

“Now,” said she to the servant, “light a fire in the next room; put this warm wine there; your master may be in every minute.”

“Now,” she said to the servant, “start a fire in the next room; put this warm wine there; your master could arrive any minute.”

“Well, my dear madam,” said Rodin to her, “do they hope to save any of these poor creatures?”

“Well, my dear lady,” Rodin said to her, “do they think they can save any of these poor souls?”

“Alas! I do not know, sir. My husband has been gone nearly two hours. I am terribly uneasy on his account. He is so courageous, so imprudent, if once he thinks he can be of any service.”

“Unfortunately! I don’t know, sir. My husband has been gone for almost two hours. I’m really worried about him. He is so brave, so reckless, whenever he thinks he can help.”

“Courageous even to imprudence,” said Rodin to himself, impatiently; “I do not like that.”

“Brave to the point of recklessness,” Rodin thought to himself, feeling irritated; “I don’t like that.”

“Well,” resumed Catherine, “I have here at hand my hot linen, my cordials—heaven grant it may all be of use!”

“Well,” Catherine continued, “I have my warm linens and my drinks ready—let’s hope they’ll all be helpful!”

“We may at least hope so, my dear madam. I very much regretted that my age and weakness did not permit me to assist your excellent husband. I also regret not being able to wait for the issue of his exertions, and to wish him joy if successful—for I am unfortunately compelled to depart, my moments are precious. I shall be much obliged if you will have the carriage got ready.”

“We can at least hope so, my dear. I really regret that my age and weakness didn’t allow me to help your wonderful husband. I also regret that I can’t wait to see the outcome of his efforts and congratulate him if he succeeds—unfortunately, I have to leave because my time is valuable. I would appreciate it if you could have the carriage ready.”

“Yes, Sir; I will see about it directly.”

“Yes, Sir; I’ll take care of it right away.”

“One word, my dear, good Madame Dupont. You are a woman of sense, and excellent judgment. Now I have put your husband in the way to keep, if he will, his situation as bailiff of the estate—”

“One word, my dear, good Madame Dupont. You’re a sensible woman with great judgment. Now I’ve set your husband on the path to keep his job as the bailiff of the estate, if he chooses to.”

“Is it possible? What gratitude do we not owe you! Without this place what would become of us at our time of life?”

"Is it possible? What gratitude do we owe you! Without this place, what would happen to us at our age?"

“I have only saddled my promise with two conditions—mere trifles—he will explain all that to you.”

“I’ve only attached two simple conditions to my promise—just trivial things—he’ll explain everything to you.”

“Ah, sir! we shall regard you as our deliverer.”

“Ah, sir! We will see you as our savior.”

“You are too good. Only, on two little conditions—”

“You're too good. Just on two small conditions—”

“If there were a hundred, sir we should gladly accept them. Think what we should be without this place—penniless—absolutely penniless!”

“If there were a hundred, sir, we would gladly take them. Just think about what we would be without this place—broke—absolutely broke!”

“I reckon upon you then; for the interest of your husband, you will try to persuade him.”

“I’m counting on you; for the sake of your husband, you’ll try to convince him.”

“Missus! I say, missus! here’s master come back,” cried a servant, rushing into the chamber.

“Ma'am! I say, ma'am! here’s the boss back,” shouted a servant, rushing into the room.

“Has he many with him?”

“Does he have many with him?”

“No, missus; he is alone.”

“No, ma'am; he is alone.”

“Alone! alone?”

“Alone? Really?”

“Quite alone, missus.”

"All alone, ma'am."

A few moments after, M. Dupont entered the room; his clothes were streaming with water; to keep his hat on in the midst of the storm, he had tied it down to his head by means of his cravat, which was knotted under his chin; his gaiters were covered with chalky stains.

A few moments later, M. Dupont walked into the room; his clothes were soaked with water. To keep his hat on during the storm, he had tied it down to his head with his cravat, which was knotted under his chin; his gaiters were covered in chalky stains.

“There I have thee, my dear love!” cried his wife, tenderly embracing him. “I have been so uneasy!”

“There I have you, my dear love!” cried his wife, tenderly hugging him. “I’ve been so worried!”

“Up to the present moment—THREE SAVED.”

“Until now—3 SAVED.”

“God be praised, my dear M. Dupont!” said Rodin; “at least your efforts will not have been all in vain.”

“Thank goodness, my dear M. Dupont!” said Rodin; “at least your efforts won't have been completely wasted.”

“Three, only three?” said Catherine. “Gracious heaven!”

“Three, just three?” said Catherine. “Oh my goodness!”

“I only speak of those I saw myself, near the little creek of Goelands. Let us hope there may be more saved on other parts of the coast.”

“I only talk about the ones I actually saw myself, by the small creek of Goelands. Let's hope there are more saved along other parts of the coast.”

“Yes, indeed; happily, the shore is not equally steep in all parts.”

“Yes, for sure; luckily, the shore isn’t equally steep everywhere.”

“And where are these interesting sufferers, my dear sir?” asked Rodin, who could not avoid remaining a few instants longer.

“And where are these intriguing sufferers, my dear sir?” asked Rodin, who couldn’t help but stay a few moments longer.

“They are mounting the cliffs, supported by our people. As they cannot walk very fast, I ran on before to console my wife, and to take the necessary measures for their reception. First of all, my dear, you must get ready some women’s clothes.”

“They're climbing the cliffs with our people helping them. Since they can't move very quickly, I went ahead to comfort my wife and make the necessary arrangements for their arrival. First of all, my dear, you need to prepare some women's clothes.”

“There is then a woman amongst the persons saved?”

“There’s a woman among the people who were saved?”

“There are two girls—fifteen or sixteen years of age at the most—mere children—and so pretty!”

“There are two girls—fifteen or sixteen years old at the most—just kids—and so beautiful!”

“Poor little things!” said Rodin, with an affectation of interest.

“Poor little things!” Rodin said, pretending to be interested.

“The person to whom they owe their lives is with them. He is a real hero!”

“The person they owe their lives to is with them. He’s a true hero!”

“A hero?”

"Is that a hero?"

“Yes; only fancy—”

“Yes, just fancy—”

“You can tell me all this by and by. Just slip on this dry warm dressing-gown, and take some of this hot wine. You are wet through.”

“You can tell me all this later. Just put on this warm, dry robe and have some of this hot wine. You’re soaking wet.”

“I’ll not refuse, for I am almost frozen to death. I was telling you that the person who saved these young girls was a hero; and certainly his courage was beyond anything one could have imagined. When I left here with the men of the farm, we descended the little winding path, and arrived at the foot of the cliff—near the little creek of Goelands, fortunately somewhat sheltered from the waves by five or six enormous masses of rock stretching out into the sea. Well, what should we find there? Why, the two young girls I spoke of, in a swoon, with their feet still in the water, and their bodies resting against a rock, as though they had been placed there by some one, after being withdrawn from the sea.”

“I won’t refuse, because I’m almost frozen to death. I was telling you that the person who saved these young girls was a hero; and his bravery was beyond anything you could imagine. When I left here with the farm workers, we went down the little winding path and reached the bottom of the cliff—near the little creek of Goelands, which was luckily somewhat protected from the waves by five or six huge rocks jutting out into the sea. So, what did we find there? The two young girls I mentioned, unconscious, with their feet still in the water, and their bodies leaning against a rock, as if someone had placed them there after pulling them from the sea.”

“Dear children! it is quite touching!” said M. Rodin, raising, as usual, the tip of his little finger to the corner of his right eye, as though to dry a tear, which was very seldom visible.

“Dear children! It’s really touching!” said M. Rodin, lifting, as usual, the tip of his little finger to the corner of his right eye, as if to wipe away a tear, which was rarely seen.

“What struck me was their great resemblance to each other,” resumed the bailiff; “only one in the habit of seeing them could tell the difference.”

“What struck me was how much they looked alike,” the bailiff continued; “only someone who regularly sees them could tell them apart.”

“Twin—sisters, no doubt,” said Madame Dupont.

“Definitely twin sisters,” said Madame Dupont.

“One of the poor things,” continued the bailiff, “held between her clasped hands a little bronze medal, which was suspended from her neck by a chain of the same material.”

“One of the poor things,” continued the bailiff, “held between her clasped hands a small bronze medal, which was hanging from her neck by a chain of the same material.”

Rodin generally maintained a very stooping posture; but at these last words of the bailiff, he drew himself up suddenly, whilst a faint color spread itself over his livid cheeks. In any other person, these symptoms would have appeared of little consequence; but in Rodin, accustomed for long years to control and dissimulate his emotions, they announced no ordinary excitement. Approaching the bailiff, he said to him in a slightly agitated voice, but still with an air of indifference: “It was doubtless a pious relic. Did you see what was inscribed on this medal?”

Rodin usually had a very hunched posture, but at the bailiff's last words, he suddenly straightened up, and a faint blush spread over his pale cheeks. In anyone else, these signs would have seemed insignificant, but in Rodin, who had been used to controlling and hiding his emotions for many years, they indicated something unusual. He walked over to the bailiff and said in a slightly shaky voice, yet still trying to sound indifferent, “It was probably a religious relic. Did you see what was written on this medal?”

“No, sir; I did not think of it.”

“No, sir; I didn’t think of it.”

“And the two young girls were like one another—very much like, you say?”

“And the two young girls were really similar to each other—so much so, you could say?”

“So like, that one would hardly know which was which. Probably they are orphans, for they are dressed in mourning.”

“So, like, you can hardly tell them apart. They’re probably orphans because they’re dressed in black.”

“Oh! dressed in mourning?” said M. Rodin, with another start.

“Oh! Dressed in black?” said M. Rodin, with another jolt.

“Alas! orphans so young!” said Madame Dupont, wiping her eyes.

“Such a tragedy! So many young orphans!” said Madame Dupont, wiping her eyes.

“As they had fainted away, we carried them further on to a place where the sand was quite dry. While we were busy about this, we saw the head of a man appear from behind one of the rocks, which he was trying to climb, clinging to it by one hand; we ran to him, and luckily in the nick of time, for he was clean worn out, and fell exhausted into the arms of our men. It was of him I spoke when I talked of a hero; for, not content with having saved the two young girls by his admirable courage, he had attempted to rescue a third person, and had actually gone back amongst the rocks and breakers—but his strength failed him, and, without the aid of our men, he would certainly have been washed away from the ridge to which he clung.”

“As they had fainted, we carried them further to a spot where the sand was dry. While we were doing this, we noticed a man's head pop up from behind one of the rocks that he was trying to climb, hanging on with one hand; we rushed over to him, just in time, because he was completely worn out and fell into the arms of our crew. He was the one I was referring to when I talked about a hero; for, not only had he saved the two young girls with his incredible bravery, but he had also tried to rescue a third person, actually going back into the rocks and waves—but his strength gave out, and without our men’s help, he would have definitely been swept away from the ridge he was clinging to.”

“He must indeed be a fine fellow!” said Catherine.

“He must really be a great guy!” said Catherine.

Rodin, with his head bowed upon his breast, seemed quite indifferent to this conversation. The dismay and stupor, in which he had been plunged, only increased upon reflection. The two girls, who had just been saved, were fifteen years of age; were dressed in mourning; were so like, that one might be taken for the other; one of them wore round her neck a chain with a bronze medal; he could scarcely doubt that they were the daughters of General Simon. But how could those sisters be amongst the number of shipwrecked passengers? How could they have escaped from the prison at Leipsic? How did it happen, that he had not been informed of it? Could they have fled, or had they been set at liberty? How was it possible that he should not be apprise of such an event? But these secondary thoughts, which offered themselves in crowds to the mind of M. Rodin, were swallowed up in the one fact: “the daughters of General Simon are here!”—His plan, so laboriously laid, was thus entirely destroyed.

Rodin, with his head lowered, seemed completely indifferent to the conversation. The shock and confusion he felt only deepened as he thought about it. The two girls who had just been saved were fifteen years old, dressed in mourning, and so similar that one could easily be mistaken for the other; one of them wore a chain with a bronze medal around her neck. He could hardly doubt that they were General Simon's daughters. But how could those sisters be among the shipwrecked passengers? How had they escaped from the prison in Leipzig? Why hadn’t he been informed? Had they managed to flee or had they been released? How was it possible he hadn’t heard about such a significant event? But these lingering questions that crowded Rodin's mind were overshadowed by one undeniable fact: “General Simon's daughters are here!”—His carefully laid plans were thus completely ruined.

“When I speak of the deliverer of these young girls,” resumed the bailiff, addressing his wife, and without remarking M. Rodin’s absence of mind, “you are expecting no doubt to see a Hercules?—well, he is altogether the reverse. He is almost a boy in look, with fair, sweet face, and light, curling locks. I left him a cloak to cover him, for he had nothing on but his shirt, black knee-breeches, and a pair of black worsted stockings—which struck me as singular.”

“When I talk about the person who rescued these young girls,” the bailiff continued, speaking to his wife and not noticing M. Rodin’s distracted state, “you’re probably expecting to see a Hercules?—well, he’s actually the complete opposite. He looks almost like a boy, with a fair, sweet face and light, curly hair. I left him a cloak to cover up, since he was only wearing his shirt, black knee-breeches, and a pair of black wool stockings—which I found a bit odd.”

“Why, it was certainly not a sailor’s dress.”

“Why, that was definitely not a sailor’s outfit.”

“Besides, though the ship was English, I believe my hero is a Frenchman, for he speaks our language as well as we do. What brought the tears to my eyes, was to see the young girls, when they came to themselves. As soon as they saw him, they threw themselves at his feet, and seemed to look up to him and thank him, as one would pray. Then they cast their eyes around them, as if in search of some other person, and, having exchanged a few words, they fell sobbing into each other’s arms.”

“Besides, even though the ship was English, I think my hero is a Frenchman, because he speaks our language just like we do. What made me tear up was watching the young girls when they came to their senses. As soon as they saw him, they threw themselves at his feet and seemed to look up to him and thank him, like someone would pray. Then they looked around, as if searching for someone else, and after exchanging a few words, they collapsed into each other’s arms, sobbing.”

“What a dreadful thing it is! How many poor creatures must have perished!”

“What a terrible thing this is! How many poor beings must have died!”

“When we quitted the rocks, the sea had already cast ashore seven dead bodies, besides fragments of the wrecks, and packages. I spoke to some of the coast-guard, and they will remain all day on the look-out; and if, as I hope, any more should escape with life, they are to be brought here. But surely that is the sound of voices!—yes, it is our shipwrecked guests!”

“When we left the rocks, the sea had already washed up seven dead bodies, along with pieces of the wreckage and packages. I talked to some of the coast guard, and they will be on lookout all day; and if, as I hope, more people manage to survive, they will be brought here. But surely that sounds like voices!—yes, it’s our shipwrecked guests!”

The bailiff and his wife ran to the door of the room—that door, which opened on the long gallery—whilst Rodin, biting convulsively his flat nails, awaited with angry impatience the arrival of the strangers. A touching picture soon presented itself to his view.

The bailiff and his wife hurried to the door of the room—that door, which led to the long hallway—while Rodin, anxiously biting his short nails, waited with frustrated impatience for the strangers to arrive. A moving scene quickly came into view.

From the end of the dark some gallery, only lighted on one side by several windows, three persons, conducted by a peasant, advanced slowly. This group consisted of the two maidens, and the intrepid young man to whom they owed their lives. Rose and Blanche were on either side of their deliverer, who, walking with great difficulty, supported himself lightly on their arms.

From the end of the dimly lit gallery, illuminated on one side by a few windows, three people, led by a farmer, moved forward slowly. This group included the two young women and the brave young man who had saved their lives. Rose and Blanche were on either side of their rescuer, who, struggling to walk, leaned lightly on their arms.

Though he was full twenty-five years of age, the juvenile countenance of this man made him appear younger. His long, fair hair, parted on the forehead, streamed wet and smooth over the collar of a large brown cloak, with which he had been covered. It would be difficult to describe the adorable expression of goodness in his pale, mild face, as pure as the most ideal creations of Raphael’s pencil—for that divine artist alone could have caught the melancholy grace of those exquisite features, the serenity of that celestial look, from eyes limpid and blue as those of an archangel, or of a martyr ascended to the skies.

Though he was a full twenty-five years old, the youthful appearance of this man made him look younger. His long, light hair, parted at the forehead, hung wet and smooth over the collar of a large brown cloak that he had been wrapped in. It would be hard to explain the charming expression of kindness in his pale, gentle face, as pure as the most ideal creations of Raphael’s brush—for that divine artist alone could have captured the melancholy grace of those exquisite features, the serenity of that heavenly look, from eyes clear and blue as those of an archangel or a martyr risen to the skies.

Yes, of a martyr! for a blood-red halo already encircled that beauteous head. Piteous sight to see! just above his light eyebrows, and rendered still more visible by the effect of the cold, a narrow cicatrix, from a wound inflicted many months before, appeared to encompass his fair forehead with a purple band; and (still more sad!) his hands had been cruelly pierced by a crucifixion—his feet had suffered the same injury—and, if he now walked with so much difficulty, it was that his wounds had reopened, as he struggled over the sharp rocks.

Yes, a martyr! A blood-red halo already surrounded that beautiful head. What a pitiful sight! Just above his light eyebrows, and made even more visible by the cold, a narrow scar from a wound inflicted months earlier appeared to wrap around his fair forehead like a purple band; and (even sadder!) his hands had been cruelly pierced by crucifixion—his feet had endured the same injury—and if he was now walking with such difficulty, it was because his wounds had reopened as he struggled over the sharp rocks.

This young man was Gabriel, the priest attached to the foreign mission, the adopted son of Dagobert’s wife. He was a priest and martyr—for, in our days, there are still martyrs, as in the time when the Caesars flung the early Christians to the lions and tigers of the circus.

This young man was Gabriel, the priest connected to the foreign mission, the adopted son of Dagobert’s wife. He was a priest and a martyr—because, in our time, there are still martyrs, just like during the era when the Caesars threw early Christians to the lions and tigers in the arena.

Yes, in our days, the children of the people—for it is almost always amongst them that heroic and disinterested devotion may still be found—the children of the people, led by an honorable conviction, because it is courageous and sincere, go to all parts of the world, to try and propagate their faith, and brave both torture and death with the most unpretending valor.

Yes, nowadays, the common folks’ children—since it’s usually among them that true heroism and selfless dedication can still be found—these children, driven by a noble belief, which is both brave and genuine, venture to all corners of the world to spread their faith, facing torture and death with remarkable courage.

How many of them, victims of some barbarous tribe, have perished, obscure and unknown, in the midst of the solitudes of the two worlds!—And for these humble soldiers of the cross, who have nothing but their faith and their intrepidity, there is never reserved on their return (and they seldom do return) the rich and sumptuous dignities of the church. Never does the purple or the mitre conceal their scarred brows and mutilated limbs; like the great majority of other soldiers, they die forgotten.(8)

How many of them, victims of some savage tribe, have died, unknown and uncelebrated, in the vastness of the two worlds!—And for these humble soldiers of the cross, who have nothing but their faith and bravery, there is never any promise of the rich and lavish positions in the church upon their return (and they rarely come back). The purple robes or the mitre never cover their scarred foreheads and broken limbs; like most other soldiers, they die unnoticed.(8)

In their ingenuous gratitude, the daughters of General Simon, as soon as they recovered their senses after the shipwreck, and felt themselves able to ascend the cliffs, would not leave to any other person the care of sustaining the faltering steps of him who had rescued them from certain death.

In their sincere gratitude, General Simon's daughters, once they regained their senses after the shipwreck and felt strong enough to climb the cliffs, refused to let anyone else help support the shaky steps of the man who had saved them from certain death.

The black garments of Rose and Blanche streamed with water; their faces were deadly pale, and expressive of deep grief; the marks of recent tears were on their cheeks, and, with sad, downcast eyes, they trembled both from agitation and cold, as the agonizing thought recurred to them, that they should never again see Dagobert, their friend and guide; for it was to him that Gabriel had stretched forth a helping hand, to assist him to climb the rocks. Unfortunately the strength of both had failed, and the soldier had been carried away by a retreating wave.

The black clothes of Rose and Blanche were soaked with water; their faces were pale and showed deep sorrow. Fresh tears marked their cheeks, and with sad, downcast eyes, they trembled from both fear and cold, haunted by the painful thought that they would never see Dagobert again, their friend and guide. It was Dagobert to whom Gabriel had reached out for help to climb the rocks. Unfortunately, both of their strengths had given out, and the soldier had been taken away by a receding wave.

The sight of Gabriel was a fresh surprise for Rodin, who had retired on one side, in order to observe all; but this surprise was of so pleasant a nature, and he felt so much joy in beholding the missionary safe after such imminent peril, that the painful impression, caused by the view of General Simon’s daughters, was a little softened. It must not be forgotten, that the presence of Gabriel in Paris, on the 13th of February, was essential to the success of Rodin’s projects.

The sight of Gabriel was a delightful surprise for Rodin, who had stepped back to watch everything unfold; but this surprise was so enjoyable, and he felt such happiness seeing the missionary safe after such a close call, that the painful impression from seeing General Simon’s daughters was somewhat eased. It should be noted that Gabriel's presence in Paris on February 13th was crucial for the success of Rodin’s plans.

10241m
Original

The bailiff and his wife, who were greatly moved at sight of the orphans, approached them with eagerness. Just then a farm-boy entered the room, crying: “Sir! sir! good news—two more saved from the wreck!”

The bailiff and his wife, deeply touched by the sight of the orphans, hurried over to them. Just then, a farm boy rushed into the room, shouting, “Sir! Sir! Great news—two more rescued from the wreck!”

“Blessing and praise to God for it!” said the missionary.

“Blessings and praise to God for this!” said the missionary.

“Where are they?” asked the bailiff, hastening towards the door.

“Where are they?” the bailiff asked, rushing toward the door.

“There is one who can walk, and is following behind me with Justin; the other was wounded against the rocks, and they are carrying him on a litter made of branches.”

“There’s one person who can walk and is following me with Justin; the other was injured on the rocks, and they’re carrying him on a stretcher made of branches.”

“I will run and have him placed in the room below,” said the bailiff, as he went out. “Catherine, you can look to the young ladies.”

“I'll run and have him put in the room downstairs,” said the bailiff as he stepped out. “Catherine, you can take care of the young ladies.”

“And the shipwrecked man who can walk—where is he?” asked the bailiff’s wife.

“And the shipwrecked man who can walk—where is he?” asked the bailiff's wife.

“Here he is,” said the peasant, pointing to some one who came rapidly along the gallery; “when he heard that the two young ladies were safe in the chateau—though he is old, and wounded in the head, he took such great strides, that it was all I could do to get here before him.”

“Here he is,” said the peasant, pointing to someone who was coming quickly down the hallway; “when he heard that the two young ladies were safe in the chateau—although he’s old and has a head injury, he moved so fast that I barely made it here before him.”

Hardly had the peasant pronounced these words, when Rose and Blanche, springing up by a common impulse, flew to the door. They arrived there at the same moment as Dagobert.

Hardly had the peasant said these words when Rose and Blanche, instinctively jumping up together, rushed to the door. They arrived at the same time as Dagobert.

The soldier, unable to utter a syllable, fell on his knees at the threshold, and extended his arms to the daughters of General Simon; while Spoil-sport, running to them licked their hands.

The soldier, unable to say a word, fell to his knees at the entrance and reached out his arms to General Simon's daughters; meanwhile, Spoil-sport ran to them and licked their hands.

But the emotion was too much for Dagobert; and, when he had clasped the orphans in his arms, his head fell backward, and he would have sunk down altogether, but for the care of the peasants. In spite of the observations of the bailiff’s wife, on their state of weakness and agitation, the two young girls insisted on accompanying Dagobert, who was carried fainting into an adjoining apartment.

But the emotion was overwhelming for Dagobert; and when he embraced the orphans, his head fell back, and he would have collapsed completely if it weren't for the help of the villagers. Despite the bailiff's wife's comments about their state of weakness and anxiety, the two young girls insisted on following Dagobert, who was carried fainting into a nearby room.

At sight of the soldier, Rodin’s face was again violently contracted, for he had till then believed that the guide of General Simon’s daughters was dead. The missionary, worn out with fatigue, was leaning upon a chair, and had not yet perceived Rodin.

At the sight of the soldier, Rodin's face twisted in shock once more, as he had until that moment thought that the guide for General Simon's daughters was dead. The missionary, exhausted from fatigue, was leaning against a chair and had not yet noticed Rodin.

A new personage, a man with a dead yellow complexion, now entered the room, accompanied by another peasant, who pointed out Gabriel to him. This man, who had just borrowed a smock-frock and a pair of trousers, approached the missionary, and said to him in French but with a foreign accent: “Prince Djalma has just been brought in here. His first word was to ask for you.”

A new character, a man with a lifeless yellowish complexion, entered the room, accompanied by another peasant, who pointed out Gabriel to him. This man, who had just borrowed a smock-frock and a pair of trousers, approached the missionary and said to him in French but with a foreign accent: “Prince Djalma has just been brought in here. His first word was to ask for you.”

“What does that man say?” cried Rodin, in a voice of thunder; for, at the name of Djalma, he had sprung with one bound to Gabriel’s side.

“What does that guy say?” yelled Rodin, in a booming voice; for, at the name of Djalma, he had jumped in one leap to Gabriel’s side.

“M. Rodin!” exclaimed the missionary, falling back in surprise.

“M. Rodin!” the missionary exclaimed, leaning back in surprise.

“M. Rodin,” cried the other shipwrecked person; and from that moment, he kept his eye fixed on the correspondent of M. Van Dael.

“M. Rodin,” shouted the other shipwrecked person; and from that moment, he kept his gaze locked on the correspondent of M. Van Dael.

“You here, sir?” said Gabriel, approaching Rodin with an air of deference, not unmixed with fear.

“You here, sir?” Gabriel asked, approaching Rodin with a respectful attitude, mixed with a bit of fear.

“What did that man say to you?” repeated Rodin, in an excited tone. “Did he not utter the name of Prince Djalma?”

“What did that guy say to you?” Rodin asked again, sounding excited. “Did he not mention the name Prince Djalma?”

“Yes, sir; Prince Djalma was one of the passengers on board the English ship, which came from Alexandria, and in which we have just been wrecked. This vessel touched at the Azores, where I then was; the ship that brought me from Charlestown having been obliged to put in there, and being likely to remain for some time, on account of serious damage, I embarked on board the ‘Black Eagle,’ where I met Prince Djalma. We were bound to Portsmouth, and from thence my intention was to proceed to France.”

“Yes, sir; Prince Djalma was one of the passengers on the English ship that came from Alexandria, the one we just wrecked. This ship stopped at the Azores, where I was at the time; the ship that brought me from Charlestown had to dock there and was likely to stay for a while due to serious damage, so I got on the ‘Black Eagle,’ where I met Prince Djalma. We were headed to Portsmouth, and from there, I planned to continue to France.”

Rodin did not care to interrupt Gabriel. This new shock had completely paralyzed his thoughts. At length, like a man who catches at a last hope, which he knows beforehand to be vain, he said to Gabriel: “Can you tell me who this Prince Djalma is?”

Rodin didn’t want to interrupt Gabriel. This new shock had totally frozen his thoughts. Finally, like a person grasping at a last hope that he knows is pointless, he asked Gabriel, “Can you tell me who this Prince Djalma is?”

“A young man as good as brave—the son of an East Indian king, dispossessed of his territory by the English.”

“A young man who is just as good as he is brave—the son of an East Indian king, stripped of his land by the English.”

Then, turning towards the other shipwrecked man, the missionary said to him with anxious interest: “How is the Prince? are his wounds dangerous?”

Then, turning to the other shipwrecked man, the missionary said to him with worried interest: “How is the Prince? Are his wounds serious?”

“They are serious contusions, but they will not be mortal,” answered the other.

“They are serious bruises, but they won't be fatal,” the other replied.

“Heaven be praised!” said the missionary, addressing Rodin; “here, you see, is another saved.”

“Thank heaven!” said the missionary, turning to Rodin; “here, you see, is another person saved.”

“So much the better,” observed Rodin, in a quick, imperious tone.

“So much the better,” Rodin remarked in a swift, commanding tone.

“I will go see him,” said Gabriel, submissively. “You have no orders to give me?”

“I'll go see him,” Gabriel said, submissively. “Do you have any orders for me?”

“Will you be able to leave this place in two or three hours, notwithstanding your fatigue?”

“Are you going to be able to leave this place in two or three hours, despite your exhaustion?”

“If it be necessary—yes.”

“If it’s necessary—yes.”

“It is necessary. You will go with me.”

“It’s essential. You’re coming with me.”

Gabriel only bowed in reply, and Rodin sank confounded into a chair, while the missionary went out with the peasant. The man with the sallow complexion still lingered in a corner of the room, unperceived by Rodin.

Gabriel just nodded in response, and Rodin sank in disbelief into a chair, while the missionary left with the peasant. The man with the pale complexion still hung back in a corner of the room, unnoticed by Rodin.

This man was Faringhea, the half-caste, one of the three chiefs of the Stranglers. Having escaped the pursuit of the soldiers in the ruins of Tchandi, he had killed Mahal the Smuggler, and robbed him of the despatches written by M. Joshua Van Dael to Rodin, as also of the letter by which the smuggler was to have been received as passenger on board the “Ruyter.” When Faringhea left the hut in the ruins of Tchandi, he had not been seen by Djalma; and the latter, when he met him on shipboard, after his escape (which we shall explain by and by), not knowing that he belonged to the sect of Phansegars, treated him during the voyage as a fellow-countryman.

This man was Faringhea, the mixed-race individual, one of the three leaders of the Stranglers. After escaping the soldiers' pursuit in the ruins of Tchandi, he killed Mahal the Smuggler and stole the dispatches written by M. Joshua Van Dael to Rodin, as well as the letter that was supposed to grant the smuggler passage on the "Ruyter." When Faringhea left the hut in Tchandi, Djalma hadn’t seen him; and when they met on the ship after Faringhea's escape (which we will explain later), Djalma, unaware that Faringhea was part of the Phansegars, treated him as a fellow countryman during the voyage.

Rodin, with his eye fixed and haggard, his countenance of a livid hue, biting his nails to the quick in silent rage, did not perceive the half caste, who quietly approached him and laying his hand familiarly on his shoulder, said to him: “Your name is Rodin?”

Rodin, with a fixed and haggard gaze, his face a pale color, biting his nails down to the quick in silent anger, didn't notice the mixed-race man who quietly walked up to him and casually placed his hand on his shoulder, saying, “Your name is Rodin?”

“What now?” asked the other, starting, and raising his head abruptly.

“What now?” asked the other, startled, snapping his head up abruptly.

“Your name is Rodin?” repeated Faringhea.

“Your name is Rodin?” Faringhea repeated.

“Yes. What do you want?”

“Yeah. What do you need?”

“You live in the Rue du Milieu-des-Ursins, Paris?”

“You live on Rue du Milieu-des-Ursins, Paris?”

“Yes. But, once more, what do you want?”

“Yes. But again, what do you want?”

“Nothing now, brother: hereafter, much!”

“Nothing now, brother: later, a lot!”

And Faringhea, retiring, with slow steps, left Rodin alarmed at what had passed; for this man, who scarcely trembled at anything, had quailed before the dark look and grim visage of the Strangler.

And Faringhea, walking away slowly, left Rodin feeling uneasy about what had just happened; because this man, who hardly flinched at anything, had cowered in fear before the dark stare and serious face of the Strangler.

(8) We always remember with emotion the end of a letter written, two or three years ago, by one of these young and valiant missionaries, the son of poor parents in Beauce. He was writing to his mother from the heart of Japan, and thus concluded his letter: “Adieu, my dear mother! they say there is much danger where I am now sent to. Pray for me, and tell all our good neighbors that I think of them very often.” These few words, addressed from the centre of Asia to poor peasants in a hamlet of France, are only the more touching from their very simplicity—E. S.

(8) We always remember with emotion the end of a letter written two or three years ago by one of those young and brave missionaries, the son of hardworking parents in Beauce. He was writing to his mother from deep in Japan, and he ended his letter with these words: “Goodbye, my dear mother! They say there is a lot of danger where I’m being sent. Please pray for me, and let all our good neighbors know that I think about them often.” These few words, sent from the heart of Asia to struggling farmers in a small village in France, are all the more touching because of their simplicity—E. S.





CHAPTER XXVI. THE DEPARTURE FOR PARIS.

The most profound silence reigns throughout Cardoville House. The tempest has lulled by degrees, and nothing is heard from afar but the hoarse murmur of the waves, as they wash heavily the shore.

The deepest silence fills Cardoville House. The storm has gradually calmed down, and all that can be heard from a distance is the rough sound of the waves as they crash heavily against the shore.

Dagobert and the orphans have been lodged in warm and comfortable apartments on the first-floor of the chateau. Djalma, too severely hurt to be carried upstairs, has remained in a room below. At the moment of the shipwreck, a weeping mother had placed her child in his arms. He had failed in the attempt to snatch this unfortunate infant from certain death, but his generous devotion had hampered his movements, and when thrown upon the rocks, he was almost dashed to pieces. Faringhea, who has been able to convince him of his affection, remains to watch over him.

Dagobert and the orphans have been settled into warm and cozy apartments on the first floor of the chateau. Djalma, too badly injured to be taken upstairs, is staying in a room below. At the time of the shipwreck, a crying mother had placed her child in his arms. He couldn’t save the poor baby from certain death, but his selfless act had hindered his movements, and when he was thrown onto the rocks, he was nearly crushed. Faringhea, who has managed to show him his care, stays by his side to look after him.

Gabriel, after administering consolation to Djalma, has rescinded to the chamber allotted to him; faithful to the promise he made to Rodin, to be ready to set out in two hours, he has not gone to bed; but, having dried his clothes, he has fallen asleep in a large, high-backed arm-chair, placed in front of a bright coal-fire. His apartment is situated near those occupied by Dagobert and the two sisters.

Gabriel, after comforting Djalma, has returned to his room. Staying true to the promise he made to Rodin to be ready to leave in two hours, he hasn't gone to bed. Instead, after drying his clothes, he has dozed off in a large, cushioned armchair in front of a warm coal fire. His room is close to those occupied by Dagobert and the two sisters.

Spoil-sport, probably quite at his ease in so respectable a dwelling, has quitted the door of Rose and Blanche’s chamber, to lie down and warm himself at the hearth, by the side of which the missionary is sleeping. There, with his nose resting on his outstretched paws, he enjoys a feeling of perfect comfort and repose, after so many perils by land and sea. We will not venture to affirm, that he thinks habitually of poor old Jovial; unless we recognize as a token of remembrance on his part, his irresistible propensity to bite all the white horses he has met with, ever since the death of his venerable companion, though before, he was the most inoffensive of dogs with regard to horses of every color.

The spoil-sport, likely very comfortable in such a respectable home, has left the door of Rose and Blanche’s room to lie down and warm himself by the fire, next to where the missionary is sleeping. There, with his nose resting on his outstretched paws, he enjoys a feeling of complete comfort and relaxation after so many dangers on land and at sea. We won't say that he constantly thinks of poor old Jovial; rather, we might see his irresistible urge to bite every white horse he encounters since his dear friend passed away as a sign of remembrance, considering that before, he was the gentlest dog around horses of every color.

Presently one of the doors of the chamber opened, and the two sisters entered timidly. Awake for some minutes, they had risen and dressed themselves, feeling still some uneasiness with respect to Dagobert; though the bailiff’s wife, after showing them to their room, had returned again to tell them that the village doctor found nothing serious in the hurt of the old soldier, still they hoped to meet some one belonging to the chateau, of whom they could make further inquiries about him.

Presently, one of the doors to the room opened, and the two sisters entered hesitantly. They had been awake for a few minutes, got up, and put on their clothes, still feeling a bit anxious about Dagobert. Although the bailiff’s wife had shown them to their room and later returned to tell them that the village doctor didn’t find anything serious with the old soldier's injury, they still hoped to run into someone from the chateau to ask more about him.

The high back of the old-fashioned arm-chair, in which Gabriel was sleeping, completely screened him from view; but the orphans, seeing their canine friend lying quietly at his feet, thought it was Dagobert reposing there, and hastened towards him on tip-toe. To their great astonishment, they saw Gabriel fast asleep, and stood still in confusion, not daring to advance or recede, for fear of waking him.

The tall back of the old armchair where Gabriel was sleeping completely blocked him from view; however, the orphans, noticing their dog friend lying peacefully at his feet, thought it was Dagobert resting there and quickly tiptoed over. To their surprise, they found Gabriel fast asleep and froze in confusion, unsure whether to move closer or step back, afraid of waking him.

The long, light hair of the missionary was no longer wet, and now curled naturally round his neck and shoulders; the paleness of his complexion was the more striking, from the contrast afforded by the deep purple of the damask covering of the arm-chair. His beautiful countenance expressed a profound melancholy, either caused by the influence of some painful dream, or else that he was in the habit of keeping down, when awake, some sad regrets, which revealed themselves without his knowledge when he was sleeping. Notwithstanding this appearance of bitter grief, his features preserved their character of angelic sweetness, and seemed endowed with an inexpressible charm, for nothing is more touching than suffering goodness. The two young girls cast down their eyes, blushed simultaneously, and exchanged anxious glances, as if to point out to each other the slumbering missionary.

The long, light hair of the missionary was no longer wet and now curled naturally around his neck and shoulders; the paleness of his complexion was even more striking against the deep purple of the damask covering of the armchair. His beautiful face showed a deep sadness, either from the effects of a painful dream or from keeping some sad regrets hidden while awake, which came out without his knowing when he was asleep. Despite this look of bitter grief, his features maintained an angelic sweetness and seemed to radiate an indescribable charm, as nothing is more touching than the goodness that suffers. The two young girls lowered their eyes, blushed at the same time, and exchanged worried glances, as if to silently point out the sleeping missionary to each other.

“He sleeps, sister,” said Rose in a low voice.

“He’s sleeping, sis,” Rose said quietly.

“So much the better,” replied Blanche, also in a whisper, making a sign of caution; “we shall now be able to observe him well.”

“Great, that makes it easier,” replied Blanche, also in a low voice, signaling to be careful; “now we'll be able to watch him closely.”

“Yes, for we durst not do so, in coming from the sea hither.”

“Yes, because we didn’t dare to do that, coming from the sea here.”

“Look! what a sweet countenance!”

"Wow! What a lovely face!"

“He is just the same as we saw him in our dreams.”

“He's exactly like we saw him in our dreams.”

“When he promised he would protect us.”

“When he promised he would keep us safe.”

“And he has not failed us.”

“And he hasn't let us down.”

“But here, at least, he is visible.”

“But here, at least, he can be seen.”

“Not as it was in the prison at Leipsic, during that dark night.”

“Not like it was in the prison in Leipzig, during that dark night.”

“And so—he has again rescued us.”

“And so—he has saved us again.”

“Without him, we should have perished this morning.”

“Without him, we would have died this morning.”

“And yet, sister, it seems to me, that in our dreams his countenance shone with light.”

“And yet, sister, it seems to me that in our dreams, his face shone with light.”

“Yes, you know it dazzled us to look at him.”

“Yes, you know it amazed us to see him.”

“And then he had not so sad a mien.”

"And then he didn't look so sad."

“That was because he came then from heaven; now he is upon earth.”

“That’s because he came down from heaven; now he’s here on earth.”

“But, sister, had he then that bright red scar round his forehead?”

“But, sister, did he have that bright red scar around his forehead?”

“Oh, no! we should have certainly perceived it.”

“Oh, no! We definitely should have noticed it.”

“And these other marks on his hands?”

“And what about these other marks on his hands?”

“If he has been wounded, how can he be an archangel?”

“If he’s been hurt, how can he be an archangel?”

“Why not, sister? If he received those wounds in preventing evil, or in helping the unfortunate, who, like us, were about to perish?”

“Why not, sister? If he got those injuries while stopping evil or helping the unfortunate who, like us, were about to die?”

“You are right. If he did not run any danger for those he protects, it would be less noble.”

“You're right. If he didn't put himself at risk for those he protects, it wouldn’t be as honorable.”

“What a pity that he does not open his eye!”

“What a shame that he doesn't open his eyes!”

“Their expression is so good, so tender!”

“Their expression is so full of emotion, so gentle!”

“Why did he not speak of our mother, by the way?”

“Why didn't he mention our mom, by the way?”

“We were not alone with him; he did not like to do so.”

“We weren’t alone with him; he didn’t like that.”

“But now we are alone.”

“But now we’re alone.”

“If we were to pray to him to speak to us?”

“If we prayed to him to talk to us?”

The orphans looked doubtingly at each other, with charming simplicity; a bright glow suffused their cheeks, and their young bosoms heaved gently beneath their black dresses.

The orphans exchanged uncertain glances, with an endearing innocence; a rosy flush colored their cheeks, and their young chests rose and fell softly beneath their black dresses.

“You are right. Let us kneel down to him.”

“You're right. Let's kneel down to him.”

“Oh, sister! our hearts beat so!” said Blanche, believing rightly, that Rose felt exactly as she did. “And yet it seems to do us good. It is as if some happiness were going to befall us.”

“Oh, sister! Our hearts are racing!” said Blanche, knowing for sure that Rose felt the same way. “And yet it seems to make us feel better. It’s like some happiness is about to come our way.”

The sisters, having approached the arm-chair on tip-toe, knelt down with clasped hands, one to the right the other to the left of the young priest. It was a charming picture. Turning their lovely faces towards him, they said in a low whisper, with a soft, sweet voice, well suited to their youthful appearance: “Gabriel! speak to us of our mother!”

The sisters quietly tiptoed to the armchair and knelt down with their hands clasped, one on the right and the other on the left of the young priest. It was a beautiful sight. Turning their lovely faces toward him, they whispered softly in sweet voices that matched their youthful looks, “Gabriel! Please talk to us about our mother!”

On this appeal, the missionary gave a slight start, half-opened his eyes, and, still in a state of semi-consciousness, between sleep and waking, beheld those two beauteous faces turned towards him, and heard two gentle voices repeat his name.

On this appeal, the missionary jumped slightly, half-opened his eyes, and, still in a state of semi-consciousness, between sleep and wakefulness, saw those two beautiful faces looking at him and heard two soft voices calling his name.

“Who calls me?” said he, rousing himself, and raising his head.

“Who’s calling me?” he said, waking up and lifting his head.

“It is Blanche and Rose.”

“It’s Blanche and Rose.”

It was now Gabriel’s turn to blush, for he recognized the young girls he had saved. “Rise, my sisters!” said he to them; “you should kneel only unto God.”

It was now Gabriel’s turn to blush, as he recognized the young girls he had saved. “Get up, my sisters!” he said to them; “you should only kneel before God.”

The orphans obeyed, and were soon beside him, holding each other by the hand. “You know my name, it seems,” said the missionary with a smile.

The orphans did as they were told and soon stood by him, holding hands. “Looks like you know my name,” said the missionary with a smile.

“Oh, we have not forgotten it!”

“Oh, we still remember it!”

“Who told it you?”

“Who told you?”

“Yourself.” “I?”

"Yourself." "Me?"

“Yes—when you came from our mother.”

“Yes—when you came from our mom.”

“I, my sisters?” said the missionary, unable to comprehend the words of the orphans. “You are mistaken. I saw you to-day for the first time.”

“I, my sisters?” said the missionary, unable to understand the words of the orphans. “You’re mistaken. I saw you today for the first time.”

“But in our dreams?”

“But in our dreams?”

“Yes—do you not remember?—in our dreams.”

"Yes—don't you remember?—in our dreams."

“In Germany—three months ago, for the first time. Look at us well.”

“In Germany—three months ago, for the first time. Take a good look at us.”

Gabriel could not help smiling at the simplicity of Rose and Blanche, who expected him to remember a dream of theirs; growing more and more perplexed, he repeated: “In your dreams?”

Gabriel couldn't help but smile at how straightforward Rose and Blanche were, thinking he would remember one of their dreams; getting more confused, he repeated, “In your dreams?”

“Certainly; when you gave us such good advice.”

“Definitely; when you gave us such helpful advice.”

“And when we were so sorrowful in prison, your words, which we remembered, consoled us, and gave us courage.”

“And when we were so sad in prison, your words that we remembered comforted us and gave us strength.”

“Was it not you, who delivered us from the prison at Leipsic, in that dark night, when we were not able to see you?”

“Was it not you who freed us from the prison in Leipsic on that dark night when we couldn’t see you?”

“I!”

“I!”

“What other but you would thus have come to our help, and to that of our old friend?”

“What other than you would have come to our aid and to that of our old friend?”

“We told him, that you would love him, because he loved us, although he would not believe in angels.”

“We told him that you would love him because he loved us, even though he didn't believe in angels.”

“And this morning, during the tempest, we had hardly any fear.”

“And this morning, during the storm, we were hardly afraid at all.”

“Because we expected you.”

“Because we were expecting you.”

“This morning—yes, my sisters—it pleased heaven to send me to your assistance. I was coming from America, but I have never been in Leipsic. I could not, therefore, have let you out of prison. Tell me, my sisters,” added he, with a benevolent smile, “for whom do you take me?”

“This morning—yes, my sisters—it was heaven's will to send me to help you. I was coming from America, but I’ve never been to Leipzig. So, I couldn’t have let you out of prison. Tell me, my sisters,” he added with a kind smile, “who do you think I am?”

“For a good angel whom we have seen already in dreams, sent by our mother from heaven to protect us.”

“For a kind angel we've already seen in dreams, sent by our mother from heaven to watch over us.”

“My dear sisters, I am only a poor priest. It is by mere chance, no doubt, that I bear some resemblance to the angel you have seen in your dreams, and whom you could not see in any other manner—for angels are not visible to mortal eye.

“My dear sisters, I'm just a humble priest. It’s probably just a coincidence that I resemble the angel you’ve seen in your dreams, and you couldn’t see in any other way—because angels aren’t visible to the human eye.”

“Angels are not visible?” said the orphans, looking sorrowfully at each other.

“Angels aren’t visible?” said the orphans, looking sadly at each other.

“No matter, my dear sisters,” said Gabriel, taking them affectionately by the hand; “dreams, like everything else, come from above. Since the remembrance of your mother was mixed up with this dream, it is twice blessed.”

“No worries, my dear sisters,” said Gabriel, taking them affectionately by the hand; “dreams, like everything else, come from above. Since your mother’s memory is connected to this dream, it’s even more special.”

10249m
Original

At this moment a door opened, and Dagobert made his appearance. Up to this time, the orphans, in their innocent ambition to be protected by an archangel, had quite forgotten the circumstance that Dagobert’s wife had adopted a forsaken child, who was called Gabriel, and who was now a priest and missionary.

At that moment, a door opened, and Dagobert walked in. Until then, the orphans, in their innocent wish to be guarded by an archangel, had completely overlooked the fact that Dagobert's wife had taken in an abandoned child named Gabriel, who was now a priest and missionary.

The soldier, though obstinate in maintaining that his hurt was only a blank wound (to use a term of General Simon’s), had allowed it to be carefully dressed by the surgeon of the village, and now wore a black bandage, which concealed one half of his forehead, and added to the natural grimness of his features. On entering the room, he was not a little surprised to see a stranger holding the hands of Rose and Blanche familiarly in his own. This surprise was natural, for Dagobert did not know that the missionary had saved the lives of the orphans, and had attempted to save his also.

The soldier, although stubbornly insisting that his injury was just a superficial wound (to use General Simon’s words), had allowed the village surgeon to dress it properly, and now he wore a black bandage that covered half of his forehead, making his already tough features look even more severe. When he walked into the room, he was quite surprised to see a stranger holding Rose and Blanche’s hands casually. This surprise was understandable, as Dagobert didn't know that the missionary had saved the orphans' lives and had tried to save his as well.

In the midst of the storm, tossed about by the waves, and vainly striving to cling to the rocks, the soldier had only seen Gabriel very imperfectly, at the moment when, having snatched the sisters from certain death, the young priest had fruitlessly endeavored to come to his aid. And when, after the shipwreck, Dagobert had found the orphans in safety beneath the roof of the Manor House, he fell, as we have already stated, into a swoon, caused by fatigue, emotion, and the effects of his wound—so that he had again no opportunity of observing the features of the missionary.

In the middle of the storm, tossed around by the waves and desperately trying to hold on to the rocks, the soldier had only seen Gabriel very briefly, at the moment when the young priest had saved the sisters from certain death and had tried in vain to help him. And when, after the shipwreck, Dagobert found the orphans safe under the roof of the Manor House, he collapsed, as we already mentioned, from exhaustion, emotion, and the effects of his injury—so he had no chance to see the missionary's face again.

The veteran began to frown from beneath his black bandage and thick, gray brows, at beholding a stranger so familiar with Rose and Blanche; but the sisters ran to throw themselves into his arms, and to cover him with filial caresses. His anger was soon dissipated by these marks of affection, though he continued, from time to time, to cast a suspicious glance at the missionary, who had risen from his seat, but whose countenance he could not well distinguish.

The veteran started to frown from beneath his black bandage and thick, gray brows when he saw a stranger who seemed so close to Rose and Blanche; however, the sisters rushed to throw themselves into his arms and shower him with affectionate hugs. His anger quickly faded with their signs of love, although he still occasionally shot a wary glance at the missionary, who had gotten up from his seat, but whose face he couldn't quite make out.

“How is your wound?” asked Rose, anxiously. “They told us it was not dangerous.”

“How’s your wound?” Rose asked, anxiously. “They said it wasn’t serious.”

“Does it still pain?” added Blanche.

“Does it still hurt?” added Blanche.

“No, children; the surgeon of the village would bandage me up in this manner. If my head was carbonadoes with sabre cuts, I could not have more wrappings. They will take me for an old milksop; it is only a blank wound, and I have a good mind to—” And therewith the soldier raised one of his hands to the bandage.

“No, kids; the village doctor would wrap me up like this. If my head was covered in sword cuts, I couldn’t have any more bandages. They’ll think I’m a total wimp; it’s just a regular wound, and I’m really tempted to—” And with that, the soldier lifted one of his hands to the bandage.

“Will you leave that alone?” cried Rose catching his arm. “How can you be so unreasonable—at your age?”

“Will you leave that alone?” Rose shouted, grabbing his arm. “How can you be so unreasonable—especially at your age?”

“Well, well! don’t scold! I will do what you wish, and keep it on.” Then, drawing the sisters to one end of the room, he said to them in a low voice, whilst he looked at the young priest from the corner of his eye: “Who is that gentleman who was holding your hands when I came in? He has very much the look of a curate. You see, my children, you must be on your guard; because—”

“Well, well! Don’t be mad! I’ll do what you want and keep it on.” Then, pulling the sisters to one end of the room, he said to them quietly while glancing at the young priest from the corner of his eye: “Who is that guy who was holding your hands when I walked in? He definitely looks like a curate. You see, my children, you need to be careful; because—”

“He?” cried both sisters at once, turning towards Gabriel. “Without him, we should not now be here to kiss you.”

“He?” both sisters exclaimed simultaneously, turning to Gabriel. “Without him, we wouldn’t be here now to kiss you.”

“What’s that?” cried the soldier, suddenly drawing up his tall figure, and gazing full at the missionary.

“What's that?” shouted the soldier, suddenly straightening up and staring directly at the missionary.

“It is our guardian angel,” resumed Blanche.

“It’s our guardian angel,” Blanche continued.

“Without him,” said Rose, “we must have perished this morning in the shipwreck.”

“Without him,” Rose said, “we would have definitely perished this morning in the shipwreck.”

“Ah! it is he, who—” Dagobert could say no more. With swelling heart, and tears in his eyes, he ran to the missionary, offered him both his hands, and exclaimed in a tone of gratitude impossible to describe: “Sir, I owe you the lives of these two children. I feel what a debt that service lays upon me. I will not say more—because it includes everything!”

“Ah! it’s him, who—” Dagobert couldn't say anything else. With a full heart and tears in his eyes, he ran to the missionary, offered him both his hands, and exclaimed in an indescribable tone of gratitude: “Sir, I owe you the lives of these two children. I realize what a debt that service places on me. I won’t say more—because it means everything!”

Then, as if struck with a sudden recollection, he cried: “Stop! when I was trying to cling to a rock, so as not to be carried away by the waves, was it not you that held out your hand to me? Yes—that light hair—that youthful countenance—yes—it was certainly you—now I am sure of it!”

Then, as if remembering something all of a sudden, he shouted, “Wait! When I was trying to hold onto a rock to avoid being swept away by the waves, wasn't it you who reached out your hand to me? Yes—that light hair—that youthful face—yes—it was definitely you—I’m certain of it now!”

“Unhappily, sir, my strength failed me, and I had the anguish to see you fall back into the sea.”

“Unfortunately, sir, I lost my strength, and I felt the pain of watching you fall back into the sea.”

“I can say nothing more in the way of thanks than what I have already said,” answered Dagobert, with touching simplicity: “in preserving these children you have done more for me than if you had saved my own life. But what heart and courage!” added the soldier, with admiration; “and so young, with such a girlish look!”

“I can't express my gratitude any better than I already have,” replied Dagobert, with heartfelt simplicity. “By saving these children, you've done more for me than if you had saved my own life. But what heart and courage!” the soldier added, filled with admiration; “and so young, with such a youthful appearance!”

“And so,” cried Blanche, joyfully, “our Gabriel came to your aid also?”

“And so,” shouted Blanche, happily, “our Gabriel came to help you too?”

“Gabriel!” said Dagobert interrupting Blanche, and addressing himself to the priest. “Is your name Gabriel?”

“Gabriel!” Dagobert said, interrupting Blanche and speaking to the priest. “Is your name Gabriel?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Sure thing, sir.”

“Gabriel!” repeated the soldier, more and more surprised. “And a priest!” added he.

“Gabriel!” the soldier exclaimed, increasingly surprised. “And a priest!” he added.

“A priest of the foreign missions.”

“A priest of the foreign missions.”

“Who—who brought you up?” asked the soldier, with increasing astonishment.

“Who—who raised you?” asked the soldier, with growing astonishment.

“An excellent and generous woman, whom I revere as the best of mothers: for she had pity on me, a deserted infant, and treated me ever as her son.”

“An amazing and kind woman, whom I respect as the greatest of mothers: for she took pity on me, a abandoned baby, and always treated me like her own son.”

“Frances Baudoin—was it not?” said the soldier, with deep emotion.

“Frances Baudoin—wasn’t it?” the soldier said, feeling very emotional.

“It was, sir,” answered Gabriel, astonished in his turn. “But how do you know this?”

“It was, sir,” replied Gabriel, equally amazed. “But how do you know this?”

“The wife of a soldier, eh?” continued Dagobert.

“The wife of a soldier, huh?” continued Dagobert.

“Yes, of a brave soldier—who, from the most admirable devotion, is even now passing his life in exile—far from his wife—far from his son, my dear brother—for I am proud to call him by that name—”

“Yes, of a brave soldier—who, out of remarkable devotion, is even now living in exile—far from his wife—far from his son, my dear brother—for I'm proud to call him that—”

“My Agricola!—my wife!—when did you leave them?”

“My Agricola!—my wife!—when did you leave them?”

“What! is it possible! You the father of Agricola?—Oh! I knew not, until now,” cried Gabriel, clasping his hands together, “I knew not all the gratitude that I owed to heaven!”

“What! Is that really you? The father of Agricola?—Oh! I had no idea until now,” Gabriel exclaimed, putting his hands together, “I didn’t realize how much gratitude I owed to heaven!”

“And my wife! my child!” resumed Dagobert, in a trembling voice; “how are they? have you news of them?”

“And my wife! My child!” Dagobert continued, his voice shaking. “How are they? Do you have any updates on them?”

“The accounts I received, three months ago, were excellent.”

“The accounts I got three months ago were great.”

“No; it is too much,” cried Dagobert; “it is too much!” The veteran was unable to proceed; his feelings stifled his words, and fell back exhausted in a chair.

“No; it’s too much,” cried Dagobert; “it’s too much!” The veteran couldn’t continue; his emotions choked him up, and he sank back, exhausted, in a chair.

And now Rose and Blanche recalled to mind that portion of their father’s letter which related to the child named Gabriel, whom the wife of Dagobert had adopted; then they also yielded to transports of innocent joy.

And now Rose and Blanche remembered that part of their father’s letter that mentioned the child named Gabriel, whom Dagobert’s wife had adopted; then they too were swept away by feelings of innocent joy.

“Our Gabriel is the same as yours—what happiness!” cried Rose.

“Our Gabriel is just like yours—how wonderful!” cried Rose.

“Yes, my children! he belongs to you as well as to me. We have all our part in him.” Then, addressing Gabriel, the soldier added with affectionate warmth: “Your hand, my brave boy! give me your hand!”

“Yes, my children! He belongs to both of you and me. We all have a part in him.” Then, turning to Gabriel, the soldier said with heartfelt warmth, “Your hand, my brave boy! Give me your hand!”

“Oh, sir! you are too good to me.”

“Oh, sir! You're too kind to me.”

“Yes—that’s it—thank me!—after all thou has done for us!”

“Yes—that’s it—thank me!—after all you’ve done for us!”

“Does my adopted mother know of your return?” asked Gabriel, anxious to escape from the praises of the soldier.

“Does my adoptive mom know you're back?” asked Gabriel, eager to get away from the soldier's compliments.

“I wrote to her five months since, but said that I should come alone; there was a reason for it, which I will explain by and by. Does she still live in the Rue Brise-Miche? It was there Agricola was born.”

“I wrote to her five months ago, but said that I would come alone; there was a reason for it, which I will explain later. Does she still live on Rue Brise-Miche? That’s where Agricola was born.”

“She still lives there.”

"She still lives there."

“In that case, she must have received my letter. I wished to write to her from the prison at Leipsic, but it was impossible.”

“In that case, she must have gotten my letter. I wanted to write to her from the prison in Leipzig, but it was impossible.”

“From prison! Have you just come out of prison?”

“From prison! Did you just get out of prison?”

“Yes; I come straight from Germany, by the Elbe and Hamburg, and I should be still at Leipsic, but for an event which the Devil must have had a hand in—a good sort of devil, though.”

“Yeah; I just got back from Germany, through the Elbe and Hamburg, and I would still be in Leipzig if it weren't for something that must have had the devil involved—a nice kind of devil, though.”

“What do you mean? Pray explain to me.”

“What do you mean? Please explain it to me.”

“That would be difficult, for I cannot explain it to myself. These little ladies,” he added, pointing with a smile to Rose and Blanche, “pretended to know more about it than I did, and were continually repeating: ‘It was the angel that came to our assistance, Dagobert—the good angel we told thee of—though you said you would rather have Spoil sport to defend us—‘”

“That would be tough because I can’t explain it to myself. These little ladies,” he continued, smiling as he pointed to Rose and Blanche, “pretended to know more about it than I did, and kept repeating: ‘It was the angel that came to help us, Dagobert—the good angel we told you about—even though you said you’d rather have Spoilsport defend us—‘”

“Gabriel, I am waiting for you,” said a stern voice, which made the missionary start. They all turned round instantly, whilst the dog uttered a deep growl.

“Gabriel, I’m waiting for you,” said a harsh voice, which startled the missionary. They all turned around immediately, while the dog let out a low growl.

It was Rodin. He stood in the doorway leading to the corridor. His features were calm and impassive, but he darted a rapid, piercing glance at the soldier and sisters.

It was Rodin. He stood in the doorway to the corridor. His features were calm and expressionless, but he shot a quick, intense glance at the soldier and the sisters.

“Who is that man?” said Dagobert, very little prepossessed in favor of Rodin, whose countenance he found singularly repulsive. “What the mischief does he want?”

“Who is that man?” Dagobert said, not really liking Rodin, whose face he found particularly off-putting. “What on earth does he want?”

“I must go with him,” answered Gabriel, in a tone of sorrowful constraint. Then, turning to Rodin, he added: “A thousand pardons! I shall be ready in a moment.”

“I have to go with him,” Gabriel said, sounding sorrowful but determined. Then, turning to Rodin, he added, “I’m really sorry! I’ll be ready in a minute.”

“What!” cried Dagobert, stupefied with amazement, “going the very instant we have just met? No, by my faith! you shall not go. I have too much to tell you, and to ask in return. We will make the journey together. It will be a real treat for me.”

“What!” exclaimed Dagobert, shocked with disbelief, “leaving right after we’ve just met? No way! You’re not going anywhere. I have so much to share with you and so many questions to ask in return. We’ll travel together. It’ll be a real pleasure for me.”

“It is impossible. He is my superior, and I must obey him.”

“It’s impossible. He’s my boss, and I have to follow his orders.”

“Your superior?—why, he’s in citizen’s dress.”

“Your boss?—he's in casual clothes.”

“He is not obliged to wear the ecclesiastical garb.”

“He is not required to wear the religious clothing.”

“Rubbish! since he is not in uniform, and there is no provost-marshal in your troop, send him to the—”

“Rubbish! Since he's not in uniform and there's no provost-marshal in your troop, send him to the—”

“Believe me, I would not hesitate a minute, if it were possible to remain.”

“Trust me, I wouldn’t think twice if it were possible to stay.”

“I was right in disliking the phi of that man,” muttered Dagobert between his teeth. Then he added, with an air of impatience and vexation: “Shall I tell him that he will much oblige us by marching off by himself?”

“I was right to dislike that guy,” muttered Dagobert through clenched teeth. Then he added, with a tone of impatience and annoyance: “Should I just tell him that it would really help us if he left on his own?”

“I beg you not to do so,” said Gabriel; “it would be useless; I know my duty, and have no will but my superior’s. As soon as you arrive in Paris, I will come and see you, as also my adopted mother, and my dear brother, Agricola.”

“I ask you not to do that,” said Gabriel; “it would be pointless; I know my duty, and I have no will other than my superior’s. As soon as you get to Paris, I will come to see you, along with my adopted mother and my dear brother, Agricola.”

“Well—if it must be. I have been a soldier, and know what subordination is,” said Dagobert, much annoyed. “One must put a good face on bad fortune. So, the day after to-morrow, in the Rue Brise-Miche, my boy; for they tell me I can be in Paris by to-morrow evening, and we set out almost immediately. But I say—there seems to be a strict discipline with you fellows!”

“Well—if it has to be. I've been a soldier, and I know what it means to follow orders,” Dagobert said, clearly frustrated. “You have to stay positive even when things go wrong. So, the day after tomorrow, on Rue Brise-Miche, my boy; they say I can be in Paris by tomorrow evening, and we're leaving almost right away. But I must say—there seems to be some strict discipline with you guys!”

“Yes, it is strict and severe,” answered Gabriel, with a shudder, and a stifled sigh.

“Yes, it is strict and harsh,” Gabriel replied, shuddering and letting out a stifled sigh.

“Come, shake hands—and let’s say farewell for the present. After all, twenty-four hours will soon pass away.”

“Come, shake hands—and let’s say goodbye for now. After all, twenty-four hours will go by quickly.”

“Adieu! adieu!” replied the missionary, much moved, whilst he returned the friendly pressure of the veteran’s hand.

“Goodbye! Goodbye!” replied the missionary, feeling very touched, as he returned the friendly grip of the veteran’s hand.

“Adieu, Gabriel!” added the orphans, sighing also, and with tears in their eyes.

“Goodbye, Gabriel!” the orphans added, sighing as well, with tears in their eyes.

“Adieu, my sisters!” said Gabriel—and he left the room with Rodin, who had not lost a word or an incident of this scene.

“Goodbye, my sisters!” said Gabriel—and he left the room with Rodin, who had caught every word and moment of this scene.

Two hours after, Dagobert and the orphans had quitted the Castle for Paris, not knowing that Djalma was left at Cardoville, being still too much injured to proceed on his journey. The half-caste, Faringhea, remained with the young prince, not wishing, he said, to desert a fellow countryman.

Two hours later, Dagobert and the orphans had left the Castle for Paris, unaware that Djalma was still at Cardoville, too injured to continue his journey. The half-caste, Faringhea, stayed with the young prince, saying he didn't want to abandon a fellow countryman.

We now conduct the reader to the Rue Brise-Miche, the residence of Dagobert’s wife.

We now take the reader to Rue Brise-Miche, where Dagobert’s wife lives.





CHAPTER XXVII. DAGOBERT’S WIFE.

The following scenes occur in Paris, on the morrow of the day when the shipwrecked travellers were received in Cardoville House.

The following scenes take place in Paris, the day after the shipwrecked travelers were welcomed at Cardoville House.

Nothing can be more gloomy than the aspect of the Rue Brise-Miche, one end of which leads into the Rue Saint-Merry, and the other into the little square of the Cloister, near the church. At this end, the street, or rather alley—for it is not more than eight feet wide—is shut in between immense black, muddy dilapidated walls, the excessive height of which excludes both air and light; hardly, during the longest days of the year, is the sun able to throw into it a few straggling beams; whilst, during the cold damps of winter, a chilling fog, which seems to penetrate everything, hangs constantly above the miry pavement of this species of oblong well.

Nothing is more dreary than the look of Rue Brise-Miche, one end leading into Rue Saint-Merry and the other into the small square of the Cloister, near the church. At this end, the street, or rather alley—since it's only about eight feet wide—is squeezed between enormous black, muddy, crumbling walls that are so high they block out both air and light; hardly even during the longest days of the year can the sun manage to cast a few stray beams into it, while during the cold, damp winter, a chilling fog that seems to seep into everything constantly hangs over the muddy pavement of this kind of elongated well.

It was about eight o’clock in the evening; by the faint, reddish light of the street lamp, hardly visible through the haze, two men, stopping at the angle of one of those enormous walls, exchanged a few words together.

It was around eight in the evening; by the dim, reddish glow of the street lamp, barely seen through the fog, two men, stopping at the corner of one of those huge walls, exchanged a few words.

“So,” said one, “you understand all about it. You are to watch in the street, till you see them enter No. 5.”

“So,” said one, “you get it all. You need to keep an eye on the street until you see them go into No. 5.”

“All right!” answered the other.

“Okay!” the other replied.

“And when you see ‘em enter so as to make quite sure of the game, go up to Frances Baudoin’s room—”

“And when you see them enter to be sure of the situation, go up to Frances Baudoin’s room—”

“Under the cloak of asking where the little humpbacked workwoman lives—the sister of that gay girl, the Queen of the Bacchanals.”

“While pretending to inquire about where the little humpbacked worker lives—the sister of that lively girl, the Queen of the Bacchanals.”

“Yes—and you must try and find out her address also—from her humpbacked sister, if possible—for it is very important. Women of her feather change their nests like birds, and we have lost track of her.”

"Yes—and you need to try to find out her address too—from her hunched sister, if you can—because it’s really important. Women like her move around as often as birds, and we’ve lost sight of her."

“Make yourself easy; I will do my best with Hump, to learn where her sister hangs out.”

“Relax; I’ll do my best with Hump to find out where her sister is.”

“And, to give you steam, I’ll wait for you at the tavern opposite the Cloister, and we’ll have a go of hot wine on your return.”

“And, to lift your spirits, I’ll wait for you at the tavern across from the Cloister, and we’ll have some hot wine when you get back.”

“I’ll not refuse, for the night is deucedly cold.”

“I won't refuse, because the night is really cold.”

“Don’t mention it! This morning the water friz on my sprinkling-brush, and I turned as stiff as a mummy in my chair at the church-door. Ah, my boy! a distributor of holy water is not always upon roses!”

“Don’t mention it! This morning the water froze on my sprinkling brush, and I was as stiff as a mummy in my chair at the church door. Ah, my boy! Being a distributor of holy water isn’t always a bed of roses!”

“Luckily, you have the pickings—”

“Luckily, you have the choices—”

“Well, well—good luck to you! Don’t forget the Fiver, the little passage next to the dyer’s shop.”

“Well, well—good luck to you! Don’t forget the Fiver, the small passage next to the dyer’s shop.”

“Yes, yes—all right!” and the two men separated.

“Yeah, yeah—okay!” and the two men parted ways.

One proceeded to the Cloister Square; the other towards the further end of the street, where it led into the Rue Saint-Merry. This latter soon found the number of the house he sought—a tall, narrow building, having, like all the other houses in the street, a poor and wretched appearance. When he saw he was right, the man commenced walking backwards and forwards in front of the door of No. 5.

One went to the Cloister Square; the other headed to the far end of the street, where it led into Rue Saint-Merry. The second soon spotted the house number he was looking for—a tall, narrow building that, like all the other houses on the street, looked shabby and miserable. When he realized he was correct, the man started pacing back and forth in front of the door of No. 5.

If the exterior of these buildings was uninviting, the gloom and squalor of the interior cannot be described. The house No. 5 was, in a special degree, dirty and dilapidated. The water, which oozed from the wall, trickled down the dark and filthy staircase. On the second floor, a wisp of straw had been laid on the narrow landing-place, for wiping the feet on; but this straw, being now quite rotten, only served to augment the sickening odor, which arose from want of air, from damp, and from the putrid exhalations of the drains. The few openings, cut at rare intervals in the walls of the staircase, could hardly admit more than some faint rays of glimmering light.

If the outside of these buildings was uninviting, the darkness and filth of the interior were indescribable. House No. 5 was particularly dirty and rundown. Water seeped from the walls and dripped down the dark, filthy stairs. On the second floor, a bit of straw had been placed on the narrow landing to wipe your feet, but that straw was now completely rotten and only added to the nauseating smell caused by a lack of fresh air, dampness, and the stinking odors from the drains. The few openings, cut at rare intervals in the staircase walls, barely let in a few faint rays of light.

In this quarter, one of the most populous in Paris, such houses as these, poor, cheerless, and unhealthy, are generally inhabited by the working classes. The house in question was of the number. A dyer occupied the ground floor; the deleterious vapors arising from his vats added to the stench of the whole building. On the upper stories, several artisans lodged with their families, or carried on their different trades. Up four flights of stairs was the lodging of Frances Baudoin, wife of Dagobert. It consisted of one room, with a closet adjoining, and was now lighted by a single candle. Agricola occupied a garret in the roof.

In this neighborhood, one of the most populated areas in Paris, houses like these—poor, dreary, and unhealthy—are mostly lived in by the working class. The house in question was one of them. A dyer lived on the ground floor, and the harmful fumes from his vats added to the bad smell of the entire building. On the upper floors, several tradespeople stayed with their families or conducted their various businesses. Up four flights of stairs was the home of Frances Baudoin, wife of Dagobert. It was made up of one room, with a small closet next to it, and it was currently lit by a single candle. Agricola lived in a small attic at the top.

10257m
Original

Old grayish paper, broken here and there by the cracks covered the crazy wall, against which rested the bed; scanty curtains, running upon an iron rod, concealed the windows; the brick floor, not polished, but often washed, had preserved its natural color. At one end of this room was a round iron stove, with a large pot for culinary purposes. On the wooden table, painted yellow, marbled with brown, stood a miniature house made of iron—a masterpiece of patience and skill, the work of Agricola Baudoin, Dagobert’s son.

Old gray paper, cracked in several places, covered the bizarre wall against which the bed leaned. Thin curtains, sliding on an iron rod, hid the windows. The brick floor, not polished but frequently cleaned, kept its natural color. At one end of the room was a round iron stove with a large pot for cooking. On the yellow-painted wooden table, marbled with brown, sat a tiny iron house—a remarkable display of patience and skill, created by Agricola Baudoin, Dagobert’s son.

A plaster crucifix hung up against the wall, surrounded by several branches of consecrated box-tree, and various images of saints, very coarsely colored, bore witness to the habits of the soldier’s wife. Between the windows stood one of those old walnut-wood presses, curiously fashioned, and almost black with time; an old arm-chair, covered with green cotton velvet (Agricola’s first present to his mother), a few rush bottomed chairs, and a worktable on which lay several bags of coarse, brown cloth, completed the furniture of this room, badly secured by a worm-eaten door. The adjoining closet contained a few kitchen and household utensils.

A plaster crucifix hung on the wall, surrounded by several branches of sacred boxwood and various images of saints, painted in very bright colors, reflecting the life of the soldier’s wife. Between the windows stood one of those old walnut wood cabinets, oddly shaped and almost black with age; an old armchair, covered in green cotton velvet (Agricola’s first gift to his mother), a few rush-bottomed chairs, and a worktable with several bags made of rough brown cloth completed the furniture in this room, which was poorly secured by a worm-eaten door. The adjoining closet contained a few kitchen and household items.

Mean and poor as this interior may perhaps appear, it would not seem so to the greater number of artisans; for the bed was supplied with two mattresses, clean sheets, and a warm counterpane; the old-fashioned press contained linen; and, moreover, Dagobert’s wife occupied all to herself a room as large as those in which numerous families, belonging to honest and laborious workmen, often live and sleep huddled together—only too happy if the boys and girls can have separate beds, or if the sheets and blankets are not pledged at the pawnbroker’s.

Mean and shabby as this interior may seem, it wouldn't look that way to most craftsmen; the bed had two mattresses, clean sheets, and a warm comforter; the old-fashioned cupboard was full of linen; and besides, Dagobert’s wife had a room all to herself that was as big as those where many families of hardworking laborers often live and sleep cramped together—just happy if the boys and girls can have separate beds, or if the sheets and blankets aren't at the pawn shop.

Frances Baudoin, seated beside the small stove, which, in the cold and damp weather, yielded but little warmth, was busied in preparing her son Agricola’s evening meal.

Frances Baudoin, sitting next to the small stove, which gave off only a little warmth in the cold and damp weather, was busy making dinner for her son Agricola.

Dagobert’s wife was about fifty years of age; she wore a close jacket of blue cotton, with white flowers on it, and a stuff petticoat; a white handkerchief was tied round her head, and fastened under the chin. Her countenance was pale and meagre, the features regular, and expressive of resignation and great kindness. It would have been difficult to find a better, a more courageous mother. With no resource but her labor, she had succeeded, by unwearied energy, in bringing up not only her own son Agricola, but also Gabriel, the poor deserted child, of whom, with admirable devotion, she had ventured to take charge.

Dagobert’s wife was about fifty years old; she wore a fitted blue cotton jacket with white flowers and a fabric petticoat. A white handkerchief was tied around her head, secured under her chin. Her face was pale and thin, with regular features that showed resignation and deep kindness. It would have been hard to find a better, braver mother. With nothing but her hard work, she had managed, through tireless effort, to raise not only her own son Agricola but also Gabriel, the poor abandoned child, whom she had courageously taken in with great devotion.

In her youth, she had, as it were, anticipated the strength of later life, by twelve years of incessant toil, rendered lucrative by the most violent exertions, and accompanied by such privations as made it almost suicidal. Then (for it was a time of splendid wages, compared to the present), by sleepless nights and constant labor, she contrived to earn about two shillings (fifty sous) a day, and with this she managed to educate her son and her adopted child.

In her youth, she had, in a way, prepared for the strength of her later years by putting in twelve years of non-stop work, which was exhausting but paid well, and came with hardships that felt nearly unbearable. Back then (it was a time of great pay compared to now), through sleepless nights and relentless effort, she managed to earn about two shillings (fifty sous) a day, and with that, she supported her son and her adopted child.

At the end of these twelve years, her health was ruined, and her strength nearly exhausted; but, at all events, her boys had wanted for nothing, and had received such an education as children of the people can obtain. About this time, M. Francois Hardy took Agricola as an apprentice, and Gabriel prepared to enter the priest’s seminary, under the active patronage of M. Rodin, whose communications with the confessor of Frances Baudoin had become very frequent about the year 1820.

At the end of these twelve years, her health was broken, and her strength was almost gone; but at least her boys wanted for nothing and received the best education that kids from their background could get. Around this time, M. Francois Hardy took Agricola on as an apprentice, and Gabriel got ready to join the priest’s seminary, with strong support from M. Rodin, who had been in frequent contact with the confessor of Frances Baudoin around the year 1820.

This woman (whose piety had always been excessive) was one of those simple natures, endowed with extreme goodness, whose self-denial approaches to heroism, and who devote themselves in obscurity to a life of martyrdom—pure and heavenly minds, in whom the instincts of the heart supply the place of the intellect!

This woman (whose devotion had always been overwhelming) was one of those straightforward people, blessed with great kindness, whose self-sacrifice borders on heroism, and who quietly dedicate themselves to a life of suffering—innocent and pure souls, where the feelings of the heart take the place of reason!

The only defect, or rather the necessary consequence of this extreme simplicity of character, was the invincible determination she displayed in yielding to the commands of her confessor, to whose influence she had now for many years been accustomed to submit. She regarded this influence as most venerable and sacred; no mortal power, no human consideration, could have prevented her from obeying it. Did any dispute arise on the subject, nothing could move her on this point; she opposed to every argument a resistance entirely free from passion—mild as her disposition, calm as her conscience—but, like the latter, not to be shaken. In a word, Frances Baudoin was one of those pure, but uninstructed and credulous beings, who may sometimes, in skillful and dangerous hands, become, without knowing it, the instruments of much evil.

The only flaw, or really the unavoidable result of her extreme simplicity, was the unwavering determination she showed in following her confessor's commands, to whose influence she had been accustomed for many years. She viewed this influence as deeply respected and sacred; no earthly power or human concern could have stopped her from obeying it. If any disagreement came up about it, nothing could sway her; she responded to every argument with a calm and passionless resistance—gentle in her nature, serene in her conscience—but, like her conscience, not easily shaken. In short, Frances Baudoin was one of those innocent but naive and gullible people who can sometimes, in skillful and dangerous hands, unknowingly become tools for great harm.

For some time past, the bad state of her health, and particularly the increasing weakness of her sight, had condemned her to a forced repose; unable to work more than two or three hours a day, she consumed the rest of her time at church.

For a while now, her poor health, especially the worsening of her eyesight, had forced her to take it easy; unable to work more than two or three hours a day, she spent the rest of her time at church.

Frances rose from her seat, pushed the coarse bags at which she had been working to the further end of the table, and proceeded to lay the cloth for her son’s supper, with maternal care and solicitude. She took from the press a small leathern bag, containing an old silver cup, very much battered, and a fork and spoon, so worn and thin, that the latter cut like a knife. These, her only plate (the wedding present of Dagobert) she rubbed and polished as well as she was able, and laid by the side of her son’s plate. They were the most precious of her possessions, not so much for what little intrinsic value might attach to them, as for the associations they recalled; and she had often shed bitter tears, when, under the pressure of illness or want of employment, she had been compelled to carry these sacred treasures to the pawnbroker’s.

Frances got up from her chair, pushed the rough bags she had been working on to the far end of the table, and began to set the table for her son’s dinner with all her care and concern. She took out a small leather bag from the cupboard, which held an old silver cup that was quite battered, along with a fork and spoon that were so worn down they cut like a knife. These items, her only dinnerware (a wedding gift from Dagobert), she polished as best as she could and placed next to her son’s plate. They were her most treasured possessions, not because of any real monetary value, but because of the memories they held; she had often cried bitterly when, due to sickness or lack of work, she had been forced to take these cherished items to the pawnshop.

Frances next took, from the lower shelf of the press, a bottle of water, and one of wine about three-quarters full, which she also placed near her son’s plate; she then returned to the stove, to watch the cooking of the supper.

Frances then took a bottle of water from the lower shelf of the cabinet and a bottle of wine that was about three-quarters full, placing both near her son’s plate. She then went back to the stove to keep an eye on the dinner as it cooked.

Though Agricola was not much later than usual, the countenance of his mother expressed both uneasiness and grief; one might have seen, by the redness of her eyes, that she had been weeping a good deal. After long and painful uncertainty, the poor woman had just arrived at the conviction that her eyesight, which had been growing weaker and weaker, would soon be so much impaired as to prevent her working even the two or three hours a day which had lately been the extent of her labors.

Though Agricola wasn’t late by much, his mother’s face showed both worry and sadness; you could tell by the redness of her eyes that she had been crying quite a bit. After a long and difficult period of uncertainty, the poor woman had finally come to the realization that her eyesight, which had been deteriorating increasingly, would soon be so impaired that she wouldn’t even be able to work the two or three hours a day that had recently been her limit.

Originally an excellent hand at her needle, she had been obliged, as her eyesight gradually failed her, to abandon the finer for the coarser sorts of work, and her earnings had necessarily diminished in proportion; she had at length been reduced to the necessity of making those coarse bags for the army, which took about four yards of sewing, and were paid at the rate of two sous each, she having to find her own thread. This work, being very hard, she could at most complete three such bags in a day, and her gains thus amounted to threepence (six sous)!

Originally great at sewing, she had to switch from delicate work to coarser projects as her eyesight gradually worsened, leading to a drop in her earnings. Eventually, she was forced to make rough bags for the army, which required about four yards of sewing and paid only two sous each, and she had to supply her own thread. This tough job allowed her to finish a maximum of three bags a day, so her total earnings were just threepence (six sous)!

It makes one shudder to think of the great number of unhappy females, whose strength has been so much exhausted by privations, old age, or sickness, that all the labor of which they are capable, hardly suffices to bring them in daily this miserable pittance. Thus do their gains diminish in exact proportion to the increasing wants which age and infirmity must occasion.

It’s chilling to think about the sheer number of unhappy women whose strength has been so worn down by hardships, aging, or illness that all the work they can manage barely provides them with this meager daily income. Their earnings shrink in direct relation to the growing needs that come with age and illness.

Happily, Frances had an efficient support in her son. A first-rate workman, profiting by the just scale of wages adopted by M. Hardy, his labor brought him from four to five shillings a day—more than double what was gained by the workmen of many other establishments. Admitting therefore that his mother were to gain nothing, he could easily maintain both her and himself.

Happily, Frances had strong support in her son. A top-notch worker, benefiting from the fair wage system implemented by M. Hardy, he earned between four to five shillings a day—more than double what many other workers made at different companies. So, even if his mother earned nothing, he could easily support both her and himself.

But the poor woman, so wonderfully economical that she denied herself even some of the necessaries of life, had of late become ruinously liberal on the score of the sacristy, since she had adopted the habit of visiting daily the parish church. Scarcely a day passed but she had masses sung, or tapers burnt, either for Dagobert, from whom she had been so long separated, or for the salvation of her son Agricola, whom she considered on the high-road to perdition. Agricola had so excellent a heart, so loved and revered his mother, and considered her actions in this respect inspired by so touching a sentiment, that he never complained when he saw a great part of his week’s wages (which he paid regularly over to his mother every Saturday) disappear in pious forms.

But the poor woman, who was so incredibly frugal that she deprived herself of even some basic necessities, had recently become excessively generous when it came to the church, as she had started visiting the parish daily. Hardly a day went by without her having masses said or candles lit, either for Dagobert, whom she had been separated from for so long, or for the salvation of her son Agricola, whom she believed was on the fast track to ruin. Agricola had such a good heart, loved and respected his mother so much, and thought her actions were driven by such heartfelt sentiment that he never complained when a significant portion of his weekly paycheck (which he gave to his mother every Saturday) vanished on these religious offerings.

Yet now and then he ventured to remark to Frances, with as much respect as tenderness, that it pained him to see her enduring privations injurious at her age, because she preferred incurring these devotional expenses. But what answer could he make to this excellent mother, when she replied with tears: “My child, ‘tis for the salvation of your father and yours too.”

Yet now and then he would tell Frances, with as much respect as care, that it hurt him to see her going through hardships that weren’t good for her at her age, just because she chose to spend money on her devotion. But what could he say to this wonderful mother when she replied with tears, “My child, it’s for the salvation of your father and yours too.”

To dispute the efficacy of masses, would have been venturing on a subject which Agricola, through respect for his mother’s religious faith, never discussed. He contented himself, therefore, with seeing her dispense with comforts she might have enjoyed.

To question the effectiveness of masses would have been to touch on a topic that Agricola, out of respect for his mother’s faith, never brought up. So, he settled for watching her forgo comforts she could have enjoyed.

A discreet tap was heard at the door. “Come in,” said Frances. The person came in.

A soft knock was heard at the door. “Come in,” said Frances. The person entered.





CHAPTER XXVIII. THE SISTER OF THE BACCHANAL QUEEN.

The person who now entered was a girl of about eighteen, short, and very much deformed. Though not exactly a hunchback, her spine was curved; her breast was sunken, and her head deeply set in the shoulders. Her face was regular, but long, thin, very pale, and pitted with the small pox; yet it expressed great sweetness and melancholy. Her blue eyes beamed with kindness and intelligence. By a strange freak of nature, the handsomest woman would have been proud of the magnificent hair twisted in a coarse net at the back of her head. She held an old basket in her hand. Though miserably clad, the care and neatness of her dress revealed a powerful struggle with her poverty. Notwithstanding the cold, she wore a scanty frock made of print of an indefinable color, spotted with white; but it had been so often washed, that its primitive design and color had long since disappeared. In her resigned, yet suffering face, might be read a long familiarity with every form of suffering, every description of taunting. From her birth, ridicule had ever pursued her. We have said that she was very deformed, and she was vulgarly called “Mother Bunch.” Indeed it was so usual to give her this grotesque name, which every moment reminded her of her infirmity, that Frances and Agricola, though they felt as much compassion as other people showed contempt for her, never called her, however, by any other name.

The person who just walked in was an eighteen-year-old girl, short and quite deformed. While she wasn't exactly a hunchback, her spine was curved; her chest was sunken, and her head was set deep into her shoulders. Her face was regular in shape but long, thin, very pale, and marked by smallpox scars; yet it conveyed a sense of great sweetness and sadness. Her blue eyes sparkled with kindness and intelligence. In a strange twist of nature, any beautiful woman would have been proud of the gorgeous hair twisted into a rough net at the back of her head. She was holding an old basket. Despite her shabby clothes, the care and neatness of her outfit reflected a fierce struggle against her poverty. Even with the cold, she wore a thin dress made of a print in an unidentifiable color, speckled with white; but it had been washed so many times that its original design and color had long faded away. On her patient yet suffering face, you could see the marks of enduring various forms of pain and ridicule. Ever since she was born, mockery had followed her. We mentioned she was very deformed, and people crudely called her "Mother Bunch." In fact, this grotesque name was so commonly used that it constantly reminded her of her disability, and despite their compassion, Frances and Agricola never called her anything else.

10265m
Original

Mother Bunch, as we shall therefore call her in future, was born in the house in which Dagobert’s wife had resided for more than twenty years; and she had, as it were, been brought up with Agricola and Gabriel.

Mother Bunch, as we will now refer to her, was born in the house where Dagobert’s wife had lived for over twenty years; and she had, in a way, grown up alongside Agricola and Gabriel.

There are wretches fatally doomed to misery. Mother Bunch had a very pretty sister, on whom Perrine Soliveau, their common mother, the widow of a ruined tradesman, had concentrated all her affection, while she treated her deformed child with contempt and unkindness. The latter would often come, weeping, to Frances, on this account, who tried to console her, and in the long evenings amused her by teaching her to read and sew. Accustomed to pity her by their mother’s example, instead of imitating other children, who always taunted and sometimes even beat her, Agricola and Gabriel liked her, and used to protect and defend her.

There are people who are tragically doomed to suffering. Mother Bunch had a very pretty sister, on whom Perrine Soliveau, their shared mother and the widow of a failed tradesman, focused all her love, while she treated her deformed child with disdain and cruelty. The latter would often come to Frances in tears because of this, and Frances would try to comfort her. During the long evenings, she kept her occupied by teaching her to read and sew. Rather than following their mother's example of pity, Agricola and Gabriel chose to befriend her instead of mocking her like other kids did, and they would protect and defend her.

She was about fifteen, and her sister Cephyse was about seventeen, when their mother died, leaving them both in utter poverty. Cephyse was intelligent, active, clever, but different to her sister; she had the lively, alert, hoydenish character which requires air, exercise and pleasures—a good girl enough, but foolishly spoiled by her mother. Cephyse, listening at first to Frances’s good advice, resigned herself to her lot; and, having learnt to sew, worked like her sister, for about a year. But, unable to endure any longer the bitter privations her insignificant earnings, notwithstanding her incessant toil, exposed her to—privations which often bordered on starvation—Cephyse, young, pretty, of warm temperament, and surrounded by brilliant offers and seductions—brilliant, indeed, for her, since they offered food to satisfy her hunger, shelter from the cold, and decent raiment, without being obliged to work fifteen hours a day in an obscure and unwholesome hovel—Cephyse listened to the vows of a young lawyer’s clerk, who forsook her soon after. She formed a connection with another clerk, whom she (instructed by the examples set her), forsook in turn for a bagman, whom she afterwards cast off for other favorites. In a word, what with changing and being forsaken, Cephyse, in the course of one or two years, was the idol of a set of grisettes, students and clerks; and acquired such a reputation at the balls on the Hampstead Heaths of Paris, by her decision of character, original turn of mind, and unwearied ardor in all kinds of pleasures, and especially her wild, noisy gayety, that she was termed the Bacchanal Queen, and proved herself in every way worthy of this bewildering royalty.

She was about fifteen, and her sister Cephyse was around seventeen when their mother died, leaving them both in complete poverty. Cephyse was smart, energetic, and clever, but different from her sister; she had a lively, spirited, and boisterous personality that thrived on fresh air, exercise, and enjoyment—a good girl, but foolishly spoiled by her mother. Cephyse initially listened to Frances’s good advice and accepted her circumstances; after learning to sew, she worked like her sister for about a year. But, unable to endure the harsh hardships her meager earnings subjected her to—hardships that often came close to starvation—Cephyse, young and pretty, with a warm disposition and surrounded by tempting offers and attractions—attractive, indeed, for her, as they promised food to ease her hunger, shelter from the cold, and decent clothing, without the need to labor fifteen hours a day in a dark and unhealthy place—Cephyse paid attention to the declarations of a young lawyer’s clerk, who soon abandoned her. She then got involved with another clerk, whom she (inspired by the examples around her) left for a traveling salesman, whom she later ditched for other favorites. In short, due to her shifting relationships and being left alone, Cephyse became the darling of a group of working girls, students, and clerks; she earned such a reputation at the parties on the Hampstead Heaths of Paris for her strong personality, unique perspective, and tireless enthusiasm for all kinds of fun, especially her wild, loud joy, that she was called the Bacchanal Queen, proving herself worthy of this captivating title in every way.

From that time poor Mother Bunch only heard of her sister at rare intervals. She still mourned for her, and continued to toil hard to gain her three-and-six a week. The unfortunate girl, having been taught sewing by Frances, made coarse shirts for the common people and the army. For these she received half-a-crown a dozen. They had to be hemmed, stitched, provided with collars and wristbands, buttons, and button holes; and at the most, when at work twelve and fifteen hours a day, she rarely succeeded in turning out more than fourteen or sixteen shirts a week—an excessive amount of toil that brought her in about three shillings and fourpence a week. And the case of this poor girl was neither accidental nor uncommon. And this, because the remuneration given for women’s work is an example of revolting injustice and savage barbarism. They are paid not half as much as men who are employed at the needle: such as tailors, and makers of gloves, or waistcoats, etc.—no doubt because women can work as well as men—because they are more weak and delicate—and because their need may be twofold as great when they become mothers.

From that time on, poor Mother Bunch only heard from her sister occasionally. She still mourned for her and worked hard to earn her three-and-six a week. The unfortunate girl, having learned sewing from Frances, made coarse shirts for common folks and the army. For these, she got half a crown per dozen. They had to be hemmed, stitched, and include collars, wristbands, buttons, and buttonholes; and at most, when working twelve to fifteen hours a day, she rarely managed to make more than fourteen or sixteen shirts a week—an exhausting amount of effort that earned her about three shillings and four pence a week. Moreover, this poor girl's situation was neither unusual nor coincidental. This is because the pay for women's work is an example of appalling injustice and brutal barbarism. They earn not even half as much as men who work in sewing, such as tailors and makers of gloves or vests, likely because women can work just as well as men—because they are more fragile and delicate—and because their need may be even greater when they become mothers.

Well, Mother Bunch fagged on, with three-and-four a week. That is to say, toiling hard for twelve or fifteen hours every day; she succeeded in keeping herself alive, in spite of exposure to hunger, cold, and poverty—so numerous were her privations. Privations? No! The word privation expresses but weakly that constant and terrible want of all that is necessary to preserve the existence God gives; namely, wholesome air and shelter, sufficient and nourishing food and warm clothing. Mortification would be a better word to describe that total want of all that is essentially vital, which a justly organized state of society ought—yes—ought necessarily to bestow on every active, honest workman and workwoman, since civilization has dispossessed them of all territorial right, and left them no other patrimony than their hands.

Well, Mother Bunch worked hard, putting in three or four shifts a week. That means she toiled for twelve to fifteen hours every day; she managed to stay alive despite facing hunger, cold, and poverty—her hardships were countless. Hardships? No! The word hardships barely captures the constant and dreadful lack of everything essential to sustain the life that God gives; that is, clean air and shelter, enough nutritious food, and warm clothing. "Mortification" would be a better term to describe the complete absence of everything vital, which a properly organized society should—yes—must provide to every active, honest worker, since civilization has stripped them of all property rights and left them with nothing but their labor.

The savage does not enjoy the advantage of civilization; but he has, at least, the beasts of the field, the fowls of the air, the fish of the sea, and the fruits of the earth, to feed him, and his native woods for shelter and for fuel. The civilized man, disinherited of these gifts, considering the rights of property as sacred, may, in return for his hard daily labor, which enriches his country, demand wages that will enable him to live in the enjoyment of health: nothing more, and nothing less. For is it living, to drag along on the extreme edge which separates life from the grave, and even there continually struggle against cold, hunger, and disease? And to show how far the mortification which society imposes thus inexorably on its millions of honest, industrious laborers (by its careless disregard of all the questions which concern the just remuneration of labor), may extend, we will describe how this poor girl contrived to live on three shillings and sixpence a week.

The savage doesn't have the benefits of civilization; but at least he has the animals in the field, the birds in the air, the fish in the sea, and the fruits from the earth to eat, as well as his natural forests for shelter and fuel. The civilized man, stripped of these gifts, views property rights as sacred and may demand wages from his hard daily work, which contributes to his country, that will allow him to live healthily: nothing more, and nothing less. Is it truly living to barely survive on the thin line between life and death, all the while constantly battling against cold, hunger, and disease? To illustrate how severely society imposes hardships on its millions of honest, hardworking laborers through its careless neglect of fair compensation for labor, we will describe how this poor girl managed to survive on three shillings and sixpence a week.

Society, perhaps, may then feel its obligation to so many unfortunate wretches for supporting, with resignation, the horrible existence which leaves them just sufficient life to feel the worst pangs of humanity. Yes: to live at such a price is virtue! Yes, society thus organized, whether it tolerates or imposes so much misery, loses all right to blame the poor wretches who sell themselves not through debauchery, but because they are cold and famishing. This poor girl spent her wages as follows:

Society might begin to recognize its duty to the many unfortunate individuals who endure a terrible existence, sustaining just enough life to experience the deepest suffering of humanity. Yes, living at such a cost is considered a virtue! Yes, a society organized in this way, whether it allows or forces such misery, has no right to criticize the poor souls who sell themselves not out of indulgence, but because they are cold and starving. This poor girl spent her wages as follows:

    Six pounds of bread, second quality........0 8 1/2
    Four pails of water................0 2
    Lard or dripping (butter being out of the question)0 5
    Coarse salt....................0 0 3/4
    A bushel of charcoal...............0 4
    A quart of dried vegetables............0 3
    Three quarts of potatoes..............0 2
    Dips........................0 3 1/4
    Thread and needles.................0 2 1/2
                                                      ______
                                                       2 7
    Six pounds of bread, second quality........0.85
    Four buckets of water................0.10
    Lard or drippings (butter is not an option)0.25
    Coarse salt....................0.05
    A bushel of charcoal...............0.20
    A quart of dried vegetables............0.15
    Three quarts of potatoes..............0.10
    Dips........................0.15
    Thread and needles.................0.12
                                                      ______
                                                       2.24

To save charcoal, Mother Bunch prepared soup only two or three times a week at most, on a stove that stood on the landing of the fourth story. On other days she ate it cold. There remained nine or ten pence a week for clothes and lodging. By rare good fortune, her situation was in one respect an exception to the lot of many others. Agricola, that he might not wound her delicacy, had come to a secret arrangement with the housekeeper, and hired a garret for her, just large enough to hold a small bed, a chair, and a table; for which the sempstress had to pay five shillings a year. But Agricola, in fulfilment of his agreement with the porter, paid the balance, to make up the actual rent of the garret, which was twelve and sixpence. The poor girl had thus about eighteenpence a month left for her other expenses. But many workwomen, whose position is less fortunate than hers, since they have neither home nor family, buy a piece of bread and some other food to keep them through the day; and at night patronize the “twopenny rope,” one with another, in a wretched room containing five or six beds, some of which are always engaged by men, as male lodgers are by far the most abundant. Yes; and in spite of the disgust that a poor and virtuous girl must feel at this arrangement, she must submit to it; for a lodging-house keeper cannot have separate rooms for females. To furnish a room, however meanly, the poor workwoman must possess three or four shillings in ready money. But how save this sum, out of weekly earnings of a couple of florins, which are scarcely sufficient to keep her from starving, and are still less sufficient to clothe her? No! no! The poor wretch must resign herself to this repugnant cohabitation; and so, gradually, the instinct of modesty becomes weakened; the natural sentiment of chastity, that saved her from the “gay life,” becomes extinct; vice appears to be the only means of improving her intolerable condition; she yields; and the first “man made of money,” who can afford a governess for his children, cries out against the depravity of the lower orders! And yet, painful as the condition of the working woman is, it is relatively fortunate. Should work fail her for one day, two days, what then? Should sickness come—sickness almost always occasioned by unwholesome food, want of fresh air, necessary attention, and good rest; sickness, often so enervating as to render work impossible; though not so dangerous as to procure the sufferer a bed in an hospital—what becomes of the hapless wretches then? The mind hesitates, and shrinks from dwelling on such gloomy pictures.

To save charcoal, Mother Bunch made soup only two or three times a week at most, using a stove that was set up on the landing of the fourth floor. On other days, she ate it cold. She had about nine or ten pence a week left for clothes and rent. By rare luck, her situation was better in one way than many others. Agricola, so he wouldn’t hurt her pride, secretly arranged with the housekeeper to rent her a tiny room, just big enough for a small bed, a chair, and a table; the seamstress had to pay five shillings a year for it. But Agricola, as part of his agreement with the porter, covered the rest of the cost, bringing the actual rent for the room to twelve and sixpence. The poor girl then had about eighteen pence a month left for her other expenses. However, many working women, whose situations are worse than hers since they have neither home nor family, buy a piece of bread and some other food to last them through the day; at night, they often stay at “twopenny rope” lodgings, which are shabby rooms with five or six beds, many of which are always occupied by men, as male lodgers are much more common. Yes; and despite the disgust that a poor and virtuous girl must feel about this arrangement, she has to accept it because a boarding house can’t have separate rooms for women. To afford even the cheapest room, the poor working woman needs three or four shillings in cash. But how can she save this money when her weekly earnings are just a couple of florins, which hardly keep her from starving and are even less enough to buy her clothes? No! The poor girl must submit to this unpleasant living situation; slowly, her sense of modesty weakens; the natural feeling of chastity that kept her away from a “wild life” fades away; vice seems like the only way to improve her unbearable condition; she gives in; and the first “rich guy” who can hire a governess for his children complains about the moral decay of the lower classes! Yet, as awful as the working woman’s situation is, it’s still relatively fortunate. What happens if she misses work for a day or two? If she gets sick—sickness that often comes from unhealthy food, lack of fresh air, necessary care, and good rest; sickness, which can be so debilitating that she can’t work, yet not serious enough to get her a hospital bed—what then becomes of these unfortunate people? It’s hard to think about such grim realities.

This inadequacy of wages, one terrible source only of so many evils, and often of so many vices, is general, especially among women; and, again this is not private wretchedness, but the wretchedness which afflicts whole classes, the type of which we endeavor to develop in Mother Bunch. It exhibits the moral and physical condition of thousands of human creatures in Paris, obliged to subsist on a scanty four shillings a week. This poor workwoman, then, notwithstanding the advantages she unknowingly enjoyed through Agricola’s generosity, lived very miserably; and her health, already shattered, was now wholly undermined by these constant hardships. Yet, with extreme delicacy, though ignorant of the little sacrifice already made for her by Agricola, Mother Bunch pretended she earned more than she really did, in order to avoid offers of service which it would have pained her to accept, because she knew the limited means of Frances and her son, and because it would have wounded her natural delicacy, rendered still more sensitive by so many sorrows and humiliations.

This lack of proper wages, just one awful source of so many problems and often of many vices, is widespread, especially among women; and this isn’t just individual misery, but a suffering that affects entire classes, the kind we try to portray in Mother Bunch. It reflects the moral and physical state of thousands of people in Paris, forced to get by on a meager four shillings a week. This struggling worker, then, despite the benefits she unknowingly received thanks to Agricola’s kindness, lived in very poor conditions; her already fragile health was completely undermined by these ongoing hardships. Yet, with great care, and unaware of the small sacrifice Agricola had already made for her, Mother Bunch pretended she earned more than she actually did, to avoid accepting help that would have hurt her to take, knowing the limited means of Frances and her son, and because it would have been a blow to her natural sensitivity, heightened by so many sorrows and humiliations.

But, singular as it may appear, this deformed body contained a loving and generous soul—a mind cultivated even to poetry; and let us add, that this was owing to the example of Agricola Baudoin, with whom she had been brought up, and who had naturally the gift. This poor girl was the first confidant to whom our young mechanic imparted his literary essays; and when he told her of the charm and extreme relief he found in poetic reverie, after a day of hard toil, the workwoman, gifted with strong natural intelligence, felt, in her turn, how great a resource this would be to her in her lonely and despised condition.

But, as unusual as it may seem, this deformed body held a loving and generous soul—a mind even educated in poetry; and we should mention that this was due to the influence of Agricola Baudoin, who had raised her and who naturally had that gift. This poor girl was the first confidant to whom our young mechanic shared his literary works; and when he described the charm and deep relief he experienced in poetic daydreaming after a day of hard work, the female worker, who had strong natural intelligence, realized how valuable this would be for her in her lonely and undervalued situation.

One day, to Agricola’s great surprise, who had just read some verses to her, the sewing-girl, with smiles and blushes, timidly communicated to him also a poetic composition. Her verses wanted rhythm and harmony, perhaps; but they were simple and affecting, as a non-envenomed complaint entrusted to a friendly hearer. From that day Agricola and she held frequent consultations; they gave each other mutual encouragement: but with this exception, no one else knew anything of the girl’s poetical essays, whose mild timidity made her often pass for a person of weak intellect. This soul must have been great and beautiful, for in all her unlettered strains there was not a word of murmuring respecting her hard lot: her note was sad, but gentle—desponding, but resigned; it was especially the language of deep tenderness—of mournful sympathy—of angelic charity for all poor creatures consigned, like her, to bear the double burden of poverty and deformity. Yet she often expressed a sincere free-spoken admiration of beauty, free from all envy or bitterness; she admired beauty as she admired the sun. But, alas! many were the verses of hers that Agricola had never seen, and which he was never to see.

One day, to Agricola’s great surprise, after he had just read some verses to her, the sewing girl shyly shared her own poem with him, her cheeks flushed and a smile on her face. Her verses might have lacked rhythm and harmony, but they were simple and moving, like an honest complaint shared with a friend. From that day on, Agricola and she frequently met to discuss their work and encourage each other; however, aside from this, no one else knew about the girl's poetry. Her gentle shyness often led others to think she wasn't very intelligent. Yet her soul must have been great and beautiful, because in all her unrefined expressions, there wasn’t a word of complaint about her difficult life: her tone was sad but gentle—despondent, but accepting. It was particularly filled with deep tenderness—mournful sympathy—angelic kindness for all the unfortunate souls like her who had to carry the heavy burdens of poverty and deformity. Still, she often expressed genuine admiration for beauty, completely free from envy or bitterness; she appreciated beauty the way one admires the sun. But, sadly, there were many poems of hers that Agricola never got to see and never would.

The young mechanic, though not strictly handsome, had an open masculine face; was as courageous as kind; possessed a noble, glowing, generous heart, a superior mind, and a frank, pleasing gayety of spirits. The young girl, brought up with him, loved him as an unfortunate creature can love, who, dreading cruel ridicule, is obliged to hide her affection in the depths of her heart, and adopt reserve and deep dissimulation. She did not seek to combat her love; to what purpose should she do so? No one would ever know it. Her well known sisterly affection for Agricola explained the interest she took in all that concerned him; so that no one was surprised at the extreme grief of the young workwoman, when, in 1830, Agricola, after fighting intrepidly for the people’s flag, was brought bleeding home to his mother. Dagobert’s son, deceived, like others, on this point, had never suspected, and was destined never to suspect, this love for him.

The young mechanic, while not exactly handsome, had a straightforward and manly face; he was as brave as he was kind, with a noble, warm, and generous heart, a sharp mind, and a cheerful, engaging spirit. The young girl, raised alongside him, loved him in a way that only someone in a desperate situation could—hiding her feelings deep down, fearing harsh judgment, and putting on a facade of restraint and subtle deceit. She didn’t try to fight her love; why would she? No one would ever know. Her well-known sisterly affection for Agricola explained the concern she had for everything related to him, so no one was surprised by the deep sorrow of the young woman when, in 1830, Agricola came home bleeding after bravely fighting for the people's cause. Dagobert’s son, misled like others on this front, never suspected—and was never meant to suspect—this hidden love for him.

Such was the poorly-clad girl who entered the room in which Frances was preparing her son’s supper.

Such was the poorly dressed girl who walked into the room where Frances was getting her son’s dinner ready.

“Is it you, my poor love,” said she; “I have not seen you since morning: have you been ill? Come and kiss me.”

“Is that you, my poor love?” she said. “I haven’t seen you since this morning. Have you been unwell? Come give me a kiss.”

The young girl kissed Agricola’s mother, and replied: “I was very busy about some work, mother; I did not wish to lose a moment; I have only just finished it. I am going down to fetch some charcoal—do you want anything while I’m out?”

The young girl kissed Agricola’s mother and said, “I was really busy with some work, mom; I didn’t want to waste a second. I just finished it. I’m going to get some charcoal—do you need anything while I’m out?”

“No, no, my child, thank you. But I am very uneasy. It is half-past eight, and Agricola is not come home.” Then she added, after a sigh: “He kills himself with work for me. Ah, I am very unhappy, my girl; my sight is quite going. In a quarter of an hour after I begin working, I cannot see at all—not even to sew sacks. The idea of being a burden to my son drives me distracted.”

“No, no, my child, thank you. But I’m really worried. It’s half-past eight, and Agricola still hasn’t come home.” Then she added, with a sigh, “He works himself to the bone for me. Ah, I’m so unhappy, my girl; my eyesight is completely failing. A quarter of an hour into my work, I can’t see at all—not even to sew sacks. The thought of being a burden to my son drives me crazy.”

“Oh, don’t, ma’am, if Agricola heard you say that—”

“Oh, please don’t, ma’am, if Agricola hears you say that—”

“I know the poor boy thinks of nothing but me, and that augments my vexation. Only I think that rather than leave me, he gives up the advantages that his fellow-workmen enjoy at Hardy’s, his good and worthy master—instead of living in this dull garret, where it is scarcely light at noon, he would enjoy, like the other workmen, at very little expense, a good light room, warm in winter, airy in summer, with a view of the garden. And he is so fond of trees! not to mention that this place is so far from his work, that it is quite a toil to him to get to it.”

“I know the poor guy can’t stop thinking about me, and that just adds to my frustration. I believe that instead of leaving me, he’s giving up the benefits that his co-workers enjoy at Hardy’s, his good and kind boss—instead of living in this dreary attic, where it’s barely bright even at noon, he could have, like the other workers, a nice room for very little money, warm in the winter, cool in the summer, with a view of the garden. And he loves trees! Plus, this place is so far from his job that it’s quite a struggle for him to get here.”

“Oh, when he embraces you he forgets his fatigue, Mrs. Baudoin,” said Mother Bunch; “besides, he knows how you cling to the house in which he was born. M. Hardy offered to settle you at Plessy with Agricola, in the building put up for the workmen.”

“Oh, when he hugs you, he forgets how tired he is, Mrs. Baudoin,” said Mother Bunch; “besides, he knows how much you care about the house where he was born. M. Hardy offered to set you up at Plessy with Agricola, in the building made for the workers.”

“Yes, my child; but then I must give up church. I can’t do that.”

“Yes, my child; but then I have to give up going to church. I can’t do that.”

“But—be easy, I hear him,” said the hunchback, blushing.

“But—don’t worry, I hear him,” said the hunchback, blushing.

A sonorous, joyous voice was heard singing on the stairs.

A loud, cheerful voice was heard singing on the stairs.

“At least, I’ll not let him see that I have been crying,” said the good mother, drying her tears. “This is the only moment of rest and ease from toil he has—I must not make it sad to him.”

“At least, I won’t let him see that I’ve been crying,” said the caring mom, wiping her tears. “This is the only moment of rest and ease from work he has—I shouldn’t make it sad for him.”





CHAPTER XXIX. AGRICOLA BAUDOIN.

Our blacksmith poet, a tall young man, about four-and-twenty years of age, was alert and robust, with ruddy complexion, dark hair and eyes, and aquiline nose, and an open, expressive countenance. His resemblance to Dagobert was rendered more striking by the thick brown moustache which he wore according to the fashion; and a sharp-pointed imperial covered his chin. His cheeks, however, were shaven, Olive color velveteen trousers, a blue blouse, bronzed by the forge smoke, a black cravat, tied carelessly round his muscular neck, a cloth cap with a narrow vizor, composed his dress. The only thing which contrasted singularly with his working habiliments was a handsome purple flower, with silvery pistils, which he held in his hand.

Our blacksmith poet, a tall young man around twenty-four years old, was alert and strong, with a healthy complexion, dark hair and eyes, a prominent nose, and an open, expressive face. His resemblance to Dagobert was even more noticeable because of the thick brown mustache he sported, styled in the latest fashion, and a sharp-pointed goatee that covered his chin. However, his cheeks were clean-shaven. He wore olive-colored velveteen pants, a blue shirt darkened by forge smoke, a black tie loosely tied around his muscular neck, and a cloth cap with a narrow brim. The only thing that stood out against his work clothes was a beautiful purple flower with silvery pistils that he held in his hand.

“Good-evening, mother,” said he, as he came to kiss Frances immediately.

“Good evening, mom,” he said, as he came to kiss Frances right away.

Then, with a friendly nod, he added, “Good-evening, Mother Bunch.”

Then, with a friendly nod, he added, “Good evening, Mother Bunch.”

“You are very late, my child,” said Frances, approaching the little stove on which her son’s simple meal was simmering; “I was getting very anxious.”

“You're really late, kid,” Frances said, walking over to the small stove where her son’s simple meal was simmering. “I was starting to get worried.”

“Anxious about me, or about my supper, dear mother?” said Agricola, gayly. “The deuce! you won’t excuse me for keeping the nice little supper waiting that you get ready for me, for fear it should be spoilt, eh?”

“Worried about me or about my dinner, dear mom?” Agricola said cheerfully. “Come on! You won’t forgive me for making your lovely little dinner wait because I’m afraid it’ll get ruined, right?”

So saying, the blacksmith tried to kiss his mother again.

So saying, the blacksmith tried to kiss his mom again.

“Have done, you naughty boy; you’ll make me upset the pan.”

“Stop it, you naughty boy; you’re going to make me spill the pan.”

“That would be a pity, mother; for it smells delightfully. Let’s see what it is.”

"That would be a shame, mom; because it smells amazing. Let’s find out what it is."

“Wait half a moment.”

"Wait a sec."

“I’ll swear, now, you have some of the fried potatoes and bacon I’m so fond of.”

"I swear, you have some of the fried potatoes and bacon that I really love."

“Being Saturday, of course!” said Frances, in a tone of mild reproach.

“It's Saturday, of course!” Frances said, with a hint of reproach.

“True,” rejoined Agricola, exchanging a smile of innocent cunning with Mother Bunch; “but, talking of Saturday, mother, here are my wages.”

“True,” replied Agricola, sharing a sly smile with Mother Bunch; “but speaking of Saturday, mom, here’s my paycheck.”

“Thank ye, child; put the money in the cupboard.”

“Thank you, child; put the money in the cupboard.”

“Yes, mother!”

"Sure, mom!"

“Oh, dear!” cried the young sempstress, just as Agricola was about to put away the money, “what a handsome flower you have in your hand, Agricola. I never saw a finer. In winter, too! Do look at it, Mrs. Baudoin.”

“Oh, wow!” exclaimed the young seamstress, just as Agricola was about to put away the money. “What a beautiful flower you have, Agricola. I've never seen a finer one. In winter, too! Look at it, Mrs. Baudoin.”

“See there, mother,” said Agricola, taking the flower to her; “look at it, admire it, and especially smell it. You can’t have a sweeter perfume; a blending of vanilla and orange blossom.”

“Look here, Mom,” said Agricola, handing the flower to her; “check it out, admire it, and especially give it a smell. You won’t find a sweeter fragrance; it’s a mix of vanilla and orange blossom.”

“Indeed, it does smell nice, child. Goodness! how handsome!” said Frances, admiringly; “where did you find it?”

“Wow, it smells amazing, kid. Wow! It's so good-looking!” said Frances, admiringly. “Where did you get it?”

“Find it, my good mother!” repeated Agricola, smilingly: “do you think folks pick up such things between the Barriere du Maine and the Rue Brise-Miche?”

“Find it, my good mother!” Agricola said with a smile. “Do you really think people just find things like that between the Barriere du Maine and the Rue Brise-Miche?”

“How did you get it then?” inquired the sewing girl, sharing in Frances’s curiosity.

“How did you get it then?” asked the sewing girl, sharing in Frances’s curiosity.

“Oh! you would like to know? Well, I’ll satisfy you, and explain why I came home so late; for something else detained me. It has been an evening of adventures, I promise you. I was hurrying home, when I heard a low, gentle barking at the corner of the Rue de Babylone; it was just about dusk, and I could see a very pretty little dog, scarce bigger than my fist, black and tan, with long, silky hair, and ears that covered its paws.”

“Oh! You want to know? Well, let me satisfy your curiosity and explain why I came home so late; something else held me up. It’s been a night full of adventures, I promise. I was rushing home when I heard a soft, gentle barking at the corner of Rue de Babylone; it was just getting dark, and I saw a very cute little dog, barely bigger than my fist, black and tan, with long, silky fur and ears that covered its paws.”

“Lost, poor thing, I warrant,” said Frances.

“Lost, poor thing, I bet,” said Frances.

“You’ve hit it. I took up the poor thing, and it began to lick my hands. Round its neck was a red satin ribbon, tied in a large bow; but as that did not bear the master’s name, I looked beneath it, and saw a small collar, made of a gold plate and small gold chains. So I took a Lucifer match from my ‘bacco-box, and striking a light, I read, ‘FRISKY belongs to Hon. Miss Adrienne de Cardoville, No. 7, Rue de Babylone.’”

“You’ve got it. I picked up the poor thing, and it started to lick my hands. Around its neck was a red satin ribbon, tied in a big bow; but since it didn’t have the owner’s name, I looked underneath it and found a small collar made of a gold plate and tiny gold chains. So I took a Lucifer match from my tobacco box, struck a light, and read, ‘FRISKY belongs to Hon. Miss Adrienne de Cardoville, No. 7, Rue de Babylone.’”

“Why, you were just in the street,” said Mother Bunch.

“Why, you were just on the street,” said Mother Bunch.

“Just so. Taking the little animal under my arm, I looked about me till I came to a long garden wall, which seemed to have no end, and found a small door of a summer-house, belonging no doubt to the large mansion at the other end of the park; for this garden looked just like a park. So, looking up I saw ‘No. 7,’ newly painted over a little door with a grated slide. I rang; and in a few minutes, spent, no doubt, in observing me through the bars (for I am sure I saw a pair of eyes peeping through), the gate opened. And now, you’ll not believe a word I have to say.”

“Exactly. Holding the small animal under my arm, I scanned my surroundings until I reached a long garden wall that seemed endless, where I found a small door to a summer-house, likely belonging to the large mansion at the other end of the park; this garden really resembled a park. So, glancing up, I noticed 'No. 7,' freshly painted above a little door with a grated slide. I rang the bell; and after a few minutes, probably spent observing me through the bars (I'm sure I saw a pair of eyes peeking through), the gate opened. And now, you probably won't believe a word I have to say.”

“Why not, my child?”

“Why not, kid?”

“Because it seems like a fairy tale.”

“Because it feels like a fairy tale.”

10273m
Original

“A fairy tale?” said Mother Bunch, as if she was really her namesake of elfish history.

“A fairy tale?” Mother Bunch said, as if she truly embodied her name from the world of elves.

“For, all the world it does. I am quite astounded, even now, at my adventure; it is like the remembrance of a dream.”

“For, it really does affect the whole world. I’m still quite amazed by my adventure; it feels like remembering a dream.”

“Well, let us have it,” said the worthy mother, so deeply interested that she did not perceive her son’s supper was beginning to burn.

“Well, let’s hear it,” said the concerned mother, so invested that she didn’t notice her son’s dinner was starting to burn.

“First,” said the blacksmith, smiling at the curiosity he had excited, “a young lady opened the door to me, but so lovely, so beautifully and gracefully dressed, that you would have taken her for a beautiful portrait of past times. Before I could say a word, she exclaimed, ‘Ah! dear me, sir, you have brought back Frisky; how happy Miss Adrienne will be! Come, pray come in instantly; she would so regret not having an opportunity to thank you in person!’ And without giving me time to reply, she beckoned me to follow her. Oh, dear mother, it is quite out of my power to tell you, the magnificence I saw, as I passed through a small saloon, partially lighted, and full of perfume! It would be impossible. The young woman walked too quickly. A door opened,—Oh, such a sight! I was so dazzled I can remember nothing but a great glare of gold and light, crystal and flowers; and, amidst all this brilliancy, a young lady of extreme beauty—ideal beauty; but she had red hair, or rather hair shining like gold! Oh! it was charming to look at! I never saw such hair before. She had black eyes, ruddy lips, and her skin seemed white as snow. This is all I can recollect: for, as I said before, I was so dazzled, I seemed to be looking through a veil. ‘Madame,’ said the young woman, whom I never should have taken for a lady’s-maid, she was dressed so elegantly, ‘here is Frisky. This gentleman found him, and brought him back.’ ‘Oh, sir,’ said the young lady with the golden hair, in a sweet silvery voice, ‘what thanks I owe you! I am foolishly attached to Frisky.’ Then, no doubt, concluding from my dress that she ought to thank me in some other way than by words, she took up a silk purse, and said to me, though I must confess with some hesitation—‘No doubt, sir, it gave you some trouble to bring my pet back. You have, perhaps, lost some valuable time—allow me—’ She held forth her purse.”

“First,” said the blacksmith, smiling at the curiosity he had sparked, “a young lady opened the door for me, and she was so lovely, so beautifully and gracefully dressed, that you would have thought she was a beautiful portrait from another time. Before I could say anything, she exclaimed, ‘Oh my! Thank you, sir, you’ve brought back Frisky; Miss Adrienne will be so happy! Please, come in immediately; she would surely regret not having a chance to thank you in person!’ And without giving me a moment to respond, she waved for me to follow her. Oh, dear mother, I can't even begin to describe the magnificence I saw as I walked through a small, partially lit salon filled with perfume! It’s impossible. The young woman walked too fast. A door opened—oh, what a sight! I was so dazzled I can only remember a huge flash of gold and light, crystal and flowers; and, amidst all this brightness, there was an incredibly beautiful young lady—ideal beauty; but she had red hair, or rather hair that shone like gold! Oh! It was mesmerizing! I’d never seen hair like that before. She had black eyes, rosy lips, and her skin looked as white as snow. That’s all I can recall; as I mentioned earlier, I was so dazzled, it felt like I was looking through a veil. ‘Madame,’ said the young woman, who I never would have guessed was a maid because she dressed so elegantly, ‘here is Frisky. This gentleman found him and brought him back.’ ‘Oh, sir,’ said the young lady with the golden hair, in a sweet, silvery voice, ‘I can’t thank you enough! I’m so foolishly attached to Frisky.’ Then, probably thinking my clothes meant I should be thanked in some other way than just words, she picked up a silk purse and said to me, though with some hesitation, ‘I’m sure it must have taken some trouble to bring my pet back. You may have lost some valuable time—please allow me—’ She held out her purse.”

“Oh, Agricola,” said Mother Bunch, sadly; “how people may be deceived!”

“Oh, Agricola,” said Mother Bunch, sadly; “how easily people can be fooled!”

“Hear the end, and you will perhaps forgive the young lady. Seeing by my looks that the offer of the purse hurt me, she took a magnificent porcelain vase that contained this flower, and, addressing me in a tone full of grace and kindness, that left me room to guess that she was vexed at having wounded me, she said—‘At least, sir, you will accept this flower.’”

“Hear the end, and you might forgive the young lady. Noticing from my expression that her offer of the purse upset me, she picked up a beautiful porcelain vase that held this flower and, speaking to me with a tone full of grace and kindness—one that suggested she felt bad for hurting my feelings—she said, ‘At least, sir, please accept this flower.’”

“You are right, Agricola,” said the girl, smiling sadly; “an involuntary error could not be repaired in a nicer way.

“You're right, Agricola,” the girl said with a sad smile; “there's no better way to fix an unintentional mistake.”

“Worthy young lady,” said Frances, wiping her eyes; “how well she understood my Agricola!”

“Worthy young lady,” said Frances, wiping her eyes, “how well she understood my Agricola!”

“Did she not, mother? But just as I was taking the flower, without daring to raise my eyes (for, notwithstanding the young lady’s kind manner, there was something very imposing about her) another handsome girl, tall and dark, and dressed to the top of fashion, came in and said to the red-haired young lady, ‘He is here, Madame.’ She immediately rose and said to me, ‘A thousand pardons, sir. I shall never forget that I am indebted to you for a moment of much pleasure. Pray remember, on all occasions, my address and name—Adrienne de Cardoville.’ Thereupon she disappeared. I could not find a word to say in reply. The same young woman showed me to the door, and curtseyed to me very politely. And there I stood in the Rue de Babylone, as dazzled and astonished as if I had come out of an enchanted palace.”

“Didn’t she, Mom? But just as I was about to take the flower, not daring to look up (because, despite the young lady’s friendly demeanor, there was something very impressive about her), another pretty girl, tall and dark, and dressed in the latest fashion, walked in and told the red-haired young lady, ‘He’s here, Madame.’ She immediately stood up and said to me, ‘A thousand pardons, sir. I’ll never forget that I owe you for a moment of great pleasure. Please remember my name and address—Adrienne de Cardoville.’ Then she left. I couldn’t find a word to say in response. The same young woman showed me to the door and curtsied very politely. And there I stood in the Rue de Babylone, as dazzled and amazed as if I had just stepped out of an enchanted palace.”

“Indeed, my child, it is like a fairy tale. Is it not, my poor girl?”

“Really, my child, it's like a fairy tale. Isn’t it, my poor girl?”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Mother Bunch, in an absent manner that Agricola did not observe.

“Yes, ma’am,” said Mother Bunch, in a distracted way that Agricola didn’t notice.

“What affected me most,” rejoined Agricola, “was, that the young lady, on seeing her little dog, did not forget me for it, as many would have done in her place, and took no notice of it before me. That shows delicacy and feeling, does it not? Indeed, I believe this young lady to be so kind and generous, that I should not hesitate to have recourse to her in any important case.”

“What affected me most,” replied Agricola, “was that the young lady, upon seeing her little dog, didn’t forget about me like many would have done in her situation and didn’t pay attention to it in front of me. That shows sensitivity and consideration, doesn’t it? Honestly, I believe this young lady is so kind and generous that I wouldn’t hesitate to turn to her for help in any important matter.”

“Yes, you are right,” replied the sempstress, more and more absent.

“Yes, you’re right,” replied the seamstress, increasingly distracted.

The poor girl suffered extremely. She felt no jealousy, no hatred, towards this young stranger, who, from her beauty, wealth, and delicacy, seemed to belong to a sphere too splendid and elevated to be even within the reach of a work, girl’s vision; but, making an involuntary comparison of this fortunate condition with her own, the poor thing had never felt more cruelly her deformity and poverty. Yet such were the humility and gentle resignation of this noble creature, that the only thing which made her feel ill-disposed towards Adrienne de Cardoville was the offer of the purse to Agricola; but then the charming way in which the young lady had atoned for her error, affected the sempstress deeply. Yet her heart was ready to break. She could not restrain her tears as she contemplated the magnificent flower—so rich in color and perfume, which, given by a charming hand, was doubtless very precious to Agricola.

The poor girl suffered a lot. She felt no jealousy or hatred towards this young stranger, who, with her beauty, wealth, and grace, seemed to belong to a world far too glorious and high for a working girl like her to even imagine. But, in an involuntary moment of comparing her unfortunate situation to that of this fortunate girl, she painfully felt her own deformity and poverty. Yet, despite her struggles, this noble soul had such humility and gentle acceptance that the only thing that made her feel bitter towards Adrienne de Cardoville was the offer of the purse to Agricola. However, the charming way the young lady made up for her mistake touched the seamstress deeply. Still, her heart felt like it was about to break. She couldn’t hold back her tears as she looked at the stunning flower—so vibrant in color and fragrance, which, given by a lovely hand, was surely very precious to Agricola.

“Now, mother,” resumed the young man smilingly, and unaware of the painful emotion of the other bystander, “you have had the cream of my adventures first. I have told you one of the causes of my delay; and now for the other. Just now, as I was coming in, I met the dyer at the foot of the stairs, his arms a beautiful pea-green. Stopping me he said, with an air full of importance, that he thought he had seen a chap sneaking about the house like a spy, ‘Well, what is that to you, Daddy Loriot?’ said I: ‘are you afraid he will nose out the way to make the beautiful green, with which you are dyed up to the very elbows?’”

“Now, Mom,” the young man said with a smile, completely unaware of the other bystander’s painful feelings, “you've heard the best part of my adventures first. I've shared one reason for my delay; now here’s the other. Just as I was coming in, I ran into the dyer at the bottom of the stairs, his arms a striking pea-green. He stopped me and, sounding very important, said that he thought he had seen someone sneaking around the house like a spy. ‘Well, what’s that to you, Daddy Loriot?’ I replied. ‘Are you worried he’ll figure out how to make that beautiful green that you’re dyed into up to your elbows?’”

“But who could that man be, Agricola?” said Frances.

“But who could that guy be, Agricola?” Frances asked.

“On my word, mother, I don’t know and scarcely care; I tried to persuade Daddy Loriot, who chatters like a magpie, to return to his cellar, since it could signify as little to him as to me, whether a spy watched him or not.” So saying, Agricola went and placed the little leathern sack, containing his wages, on a shelf, in the cupboard.

“Honestly, Mom, I don’t know and barely care; I tried to convince Dad Loriot, who talks non-stop, to go back to his cellar, because it matters just as little to him as it does to me whether a spy is watching him or not.” With that, Agricola went and placed the small leather bag with his wages on a shelf in the cupboard.

As Frances put down the saucepan on the end of the table, Mother Bunch, recovering from her reverie, filled a basin with water, and, taking it to the blacksmith, said to him in a gentle tone-“Agricola—for your hands.”

As Frances set the saucepan down at the end of the table, Mother Bunch, coming back to reality, filled a basin with water and, carrying it to the blacksmith, said to him softly, “Agricola—for your hands.”

“Thank you, little sister. How kind you are!” Then with a most unaffected gesture and tone, he added, “There is my fine flower for your trouble.”

“Thank you, little sister. You’re so kind!” Then, with a completely genuine gesture and tone, he added, “Here’s my lovely flower for your trouble.”

“Do you give it me?” cried the sempstress, with emotion, while a vivid blush colored her pale and interesting face. “Do you give me this handsome flower, which a lovely rich young lady so kindly and graciously gave you?” And the poor thing repeated, with growing astonishment, “Do you give it to me?”

“Are you giving this to me?” cried the seamstress, filled with emotion, as a deep blush spread across her pale and delicate face. “Are you giving me this beautiful flower that a lovely wealthy young lady so kindly and graciously gave you?” And the poor woman repeated, with increasing astonishment, “Are you giving it to me?”

“What the deuce should I do with it? Wear it on my heart, have it set as a pin?” said Agricola, smiling. “It is true I was very much impressed by the charming way in which the young lady thanked me. I am delighted to think I found her little dog, and very happy to be able to give you this flower, since it pleases you. You see the day has been a happy one.”

“What on earth should I do with it? Wear it on my heart, or turn it into a pin?” said Agricola, smiling. “It’s true that I was really touched by the lovely way the young lady thanked me. I’m thrilled I found her little dog, and I’m really happy to give you this flower since it makes you happy. You see, it’s been a wonderful day.”

While Mother Bunch, trembling with pleasure, emotion, and surprise, took the flower, the young blacksmith washed his hands, so black with smoke and steel filings that the water became dark in an instant. Agricola, pointing out this change to the sempstress, said to her in a whisper, laughing,-“Here’s cheap ink for us paper-stainers! I finished some verses yesterday, which I am rather satisfied with. I will read them to you.”

While Mother Bunch, shaking with joy, emotion, and surprise, took the flower, the young blacksmith washed his hands, so covered in smoke and metal shavings that the water turned dark right away. Agricola, noting this change to the seamstress, whispered to her, laughing, "Here's some cheap ink for us paper-stainers! I finished some verses yesterday that I'm pretty happy with. I’ll read them to you."

With this, Agricola wiped his hands naturally on the front of his blouse, while Mother Bunch replaced the basin on the chest of drawers, and laid the flower against the side of it.

With that, Agricola casually wiped his hands on the front of his shirt, while Mother Bunch put the basin back on the dresser and set the flower against the side of it.

“Can’t you ask for a towel,” said Frances, shrugging her shoulders, “instead of wiping your hands on your blouse?”

“Can’t you just ask for a towel?” Frances said, shrugging her shoulders. “Why are you wiping your hands on your blouse?”

“After being scorched all day long at the forge, it will be all the better for a little cooling to-night, won’t it? Am I disobedient, mother? Scold me, then, if you dare! Come, let us see you.”

“After being burned all day at the forge, it will definitely feel nice to cool off tonight, won’t it? Am I being disobedient, mom? Go ahead, scold me if you want! Come on, let’s see you.”

Frances made no reply; but, placing her hands on either side of her son’s head, so beautiful in its candor, resolution and intelligence, she surveyed him for a moment with maternal pride, and kissed him repeatedly on the forehead.

Frances didn’t say anything; instead, she placed her hands on either side of her son’s head, so beautiful in its honesty, determination, and intelligence. She looked at him for a moment with motherly pride and kissed him several times on the forehead.

“Come,” said she, “sit down: you stand all day at your forge, and it is late.”

“Come on,” she said, “have a seat: you’ve been standing at your forge all day, and it’s late.”

“So,—your arm-chair again!” said Agricola.—“Our usual quarrel every evening—take it away, I shall be quite as much at ease on another.”

“So, your armchair again!” said Agricola. “Our usual argument every evening—get rid of it, I’ll be just as comfortable in another one.”

“No, no! You ought at least to rest after your hard toil.”

“No, no! You should at least take a break after all your hard work.”

“What tyranny!” said Agricola gayly, sitting down. “Well, I preach like a good apostle; but I am quite at ease in your arm-chair, after all. Since I sat down on the throne in the Tuileries, I have never had a better seat.”

“What tyranny!” Agricola said cheerfully, sitting down. “I may preach like a good apostle, but honestly, I’m pretty comfortable in your armchair. Ever since I took a seat on the throne in the Tuileries, I’ve never had a better spot.”

Frances Baudoin, standing on one side of the table, cut a slice of bread for her son, while Mother Bunch, on the other, filled his silver mug. There was something affecting in the attentive eagerness of the two excellent creatures, for him whom they loved so tenderly.

Frances Baudoin, standing on one side of the table, sliced a piece of bread for her son, while Mother Bunch, on the other side, filled his silver mug. There was something touching about the focused eagerness of the two wonderful women, devoted to the boy they loved so deeply.

“Won’t you sup with me?” said Agricola to the girl.

“Won’t you have dinner with me?” Agricola asked the girl.

“Thank you, Agricola,” replied the sempstress, looking down, “I have only just dined.”

“Thanks, Agricola,” replied the seamstress, looking down, “I just had lunch.”

“Oh, I only ask you for form’s sake—you have your whims—we can never prevail on you to eat with us—just like mother; she prefers dining all alone; and in that way she deprives herself without my knowing it.”

“Oh, I only ask you for appearances—you have your quirks—we can never get you to join us for a meal—just like Mom; she likes eating all by herself; and in that way, she misses out without me even realizing it.”

“Goodness, child! It is better for my health to dine early. Well, do you find it nice?”

“Goodness, child! It’s better for my health to eat early. So, do you like it?”

“Nice!—call it excellent! Stockfish and parsnips. Oh, I am very fond of stockfish; I should have been born a Newfoundland fisherman.”

“Awesome!—let's call it amazing! Stockfish and parsnips. Oh, I really love stockfish; I should have been born a Newfoundland fisherman.”

This worthy lad, on the contrary, was but poorly refreshed, after a hard day’s toil, with this paltry stew,—a little burnt as it had been, too, during his story; but he knew he pleased his mother by observing the fast without complaining. He affected to enjoy his meal; and the good woman accordingly observed with satisfaction:

This good boy, on the other hand, was not well satisfied after a long day's work with this meager stew—especially since it had gotten a bit burnt while he was telling his story; but he realized that he made his mother happy by sticking to the fast without grumbling. He pretended to enjoy his meal, and the kind woman noticed this with pleasure:

“Oh, I see you like it, my dear boy; Friday and Saturday next we’ll have some more.”

“Oh, I see you like it, dear boy; we’ll have some more next Friday and Saturday.”

“Thank you, mother,—only not two days together. One gets tired of luxuries, you know! And now, let us talk of what we shall do to-morrow—Sunday. We must be very merry, for the last few days you seem very sad, dear mother, and I can’t make it out—I fancy you are not satisfied with me.”

“Thanks, Mom—but not two days in a row. You know how tiring luxury can be! Now, let’s talk about what we’re going to do tomorrow—Sunday. We need to have a lot of fun because you’ve seemed really sad these last few days, dear Mom, and I can’t figure it out—I get the feeling you’re not happy with me.”

“Oh, my dear child!—you—the pattern of—”

“Oh, my dear child!—you—the example of—”

“Well, well! Prove to me that you are happy, then, by taking a little amusement. Perhaps you will do us the honor of accompanying us, as you did last time,” added Agricola, bowing to Mother Bunch.

“Well, well! Show me that you're happy, then, by having a little fun. Maybe you'll do us the honor of joining us, like you did last time,” added Agricola, bowing to Mother Bunch.

The latter blushed and looked down; her face assumed an expression of bitter grief, and she made no reply.

The latter blushed and looked down; her face took on an expression of deep sorrow, and she said nothing.

“I have the prayers to attend all day, you know, my dear child,” said Frances to her son.

“I have prayers to attend to all day, you know, my dear child,” said Frances to her son.

“Well, in the evening, then? I don’t propose the theatre; but they say there is a conjurer to be seen whose tricks are very amusing.

“Well, how about in the evening, then? I'm not suggesting the theater; but I’ve heard there’s a magician performing whose tricks are really fun to watch.”

“I am obliged to you, my son; but that is a kind of theatre.”

“I appreciate it, my son; but that feels like a kind of performance.”

“Dear mother, this is unreasonable!”

“Mom, this is unreasonable!”

“My dear child, do I ever hinder others from doing what they like?”

“My dear child, do I ever stop others from doing what they want?”

“True, dear mother; forgive me. Well, then, if it should be fine, we will simply take a walk with Mother Bunch on the Boulevards. It is nearly three months since she went out with us; and she never goes out without us.”

“It's true, dear mom; please forgive me. Well, if the weather is nice, we can just take a walk with Mother Bunch on the Boulevards. It's been almost three months since she went out with us, and she never goes out without us.”

“No, no; go alone, my child. Enjoy your Sunday, ‘tis little enough.”

“No, no; go by yourself, my child. Enjoy your Sunday, it’s barely enough.”

“You know very well, Agricola,” said the sempstress, blushing up to the eyes, “that I ought not to go out with you and your mother again.”

“You know very well, Agricola,” said the seamstress, her face turning bright red, “that I shouldn’t go out with you and your mom again.”

“Why not, madame? May I ask, without impropriety, the cause of this refusal?” said Agricola gayly.

“Why not, ma'am? Can I ask, without being rude, the reason for this refusal?” said Agricola cheerfully.

The poor girl smiled sadly, and replied, “Because I will not expose you to a quarrel on my account, Agricola.”

The poor girl smiled sadly and said, “Because I won’t put you in the middle of a fight because of me, Agricola.”

“Forgive me,” said Agricola, in a tone of sincere grief, and he struck his forehead vexedly.

“Forgive me,” said Agricola, with genuine sorrow in his voice, and he hit his forehead in frustration.

To this Mother Bunch alluded sometimes, but very rarely, for she observed punctilious discretion. The girl had gone out with Agricola and his mother. Such occasions were, indeed, holidays for her. Many days and nights had she toiled hard to procure a decent bonnet and shawl, that she might not do discredit to her friends. The five or six days of holidays, thus spent arm in arm with him whom she adored in secret, formed the sum of her happy days.

To this Mother Bunch referred occasionally, but very rarely, as she was careful to be discreet. The girl had gone out with Agricola and his mom. Those occasions were definitely special for her. She had worked many days and nights to afford a nice bonnet and shawl, so she wouldn’t embarrass her friends. The five or six holiday days she spent arm in arm with the one she secretly adored made up the best of her happy moments.

Taking their last walk, a coarse, vulgar man elbowed her so rudely that the poor girl could not refrain from a cry of terror, and the man retorted it by saying,-“What are you rolling your hump in my way for, stoopid?”

Taking their last walk, a rude, crude guy bumped into her so roughly that the poor girl couldn't help but scream in fear, and the guy shot back, "Why are you blocking my path, idiot?"

Agricola, like his father, had the patience which force and courage give to the truly brave; but he was extremely quick when it became necessary to avenge an insult. Irritated at the vulgarity of this man, Agricola left his mother’s arm to inflict on the brute, who was of his own age, size, and force, two vigorous blows, such as the powerful arm and huge fist of a blacksmith never before inflicted on human face. The villain attempted to return it, and Agricola repeated the correction, to the amusement of the crowd, and the fellow slunk away amidst a deluge of hisses. This adventure made Mother Bunch say she would not go out with Agricola again, in order to save him any occasion of quarrel. We may conceive the blacksmith’s regret at having thus unwittingly revived the memory of this circumstance,—more painful, alas! for Mother Bunch than Agricola could imagine, for she loved him passionately, and her infirmity had been the cause of that quarrel. Notwithstanding his strength and resolution, Agricola was childishly sensitive; and, thinking how painful that thought must be to the poor girl, a large tear filled his eyes, and, holding out his hands, he said, in a brotherly tone, “Forgive my heedlessness! Come, kiss me.” And he gave her thin, pale cheeks two hearty kisses.

Agricola, like his father, had the patience that true bravery brings, with both strength and courage; however, he was extremely quick to retaliate when he faced an insult. Annoyed by the crudeness of this man, Agricola let go of his mother’s arm to deliver two powerful blows to the brute, who was the same age, size, and strength as him—blows that a blacksmith's strong arm and massive fist had never dealt to a human face before. The thug tried to hit back, but Agricola responded with more punishment, much to the crowd's amusement, and the guy slunk away amidst a storm of hisses. This incident made Mother Bunch declare that she wouldn’t go out with Agricola again to avoid any chance of him getting into a fight. One can only imagine the blacksmith’s regret at unintentionally bringing back this painful memory, which was more distressing for Mother Bunch than Agricola realized, since she had strong feelings for him and her frailty had been the reason for the quarrel. Despite his strength and determination, Agricola was quite sensitive; and thinking about how much that must hurt the poor girl, a large tear filled his eyes. Extending his hands, he said in a brotherly tone, “Forgive me for being careless! Come, kiss me.” And he gave her thin, pale cheeks two warm kisses.

The poor girl’s lips turned pale at this cordial caress; and her heart beat so violently that she was obliged to lean against the corner of the table.

The poor girl's lips turned pale at this friendly touch; and her heart beat so hard that she had to lean against the corner of the table.

“Come, you forgive me, do you not?” said Agricola.

“Come on, you forgive me, right?” said Agricola.

“Yes! yes!” she said, trying to subdue her emotion; “but the recollection of that quarrel pains me—I was so alarmed on your account; if the crowd had sided with that man!”

“Yes! Yes!” she said, trying to hold back her emotions. “But thinking about that fight hurts me—I was so worried about you; what if the crowd had sided with that guy?”

“Alas!” said Frances, coming to the sewing-girl’s relief, without knowing it, “I was never so afraid in all my life!”

“Wow!” said Frances, coming to the sewing-girl’s aid, unknowingly, “I’ve never been so scared in my whole life!”

“Oh, mother,” rejoined Agricola, trying to change a conversation which had now become disagreeable for the sempstress, “for the wife of a horse grenadier of the Imperial Guard, you have not much courage. Oh, my brave father; I can’t believe he is really coming! The very thought turns me topsy-turvy!”

“Oh, Mom,” replied Agricola, trying to steer the conversation away from the uncomfortable topic for the seamstress, “for the wife of a horse grenadier of the Imperial Guard, you’re not very brave. Oh, my brave father; I can’t believe he’s actually coming! Just thinking about it turns me upside down!”

“Heaven grant he may come,” said Frances, with a sigh.

“Heaven grant he does come,” said Frances, with a sigh.

“God grant it, mother. He will grant it, I should think. Lord knows, you have had masses enough said for his return.”

“God willing, mom. I think He will. Lord knows, you’ve had enough prayers said for his return.”

“Agricola, my child,” said Frances, interrupting her son, and shaking her head sadly, “do not speak in that way. Besides, you are talking of your father.”

“Agricola, my child,” Frances said, interrupting her son and shaking her head sadly, “don’t speak like that. Besides, you’re talking about your father.”

“Well, I’m in for it this evening. ‘Tis your turn now; positively, I am growing stupid, or going crazy. Forgive me, mother! forgive! That’s the only word I can get out to-night. You know that, when I do let out on certain subjects, it is because I can’t help it; for I know well the pain it gives you.”

“Well, I’m in for it tonight. It’s your turn now; honestly, I feel like I’m getting stupid or losing my mind. Forgive me, Mom! please forgive! That’s the only thing I can say tonight. You know that when I speak out about certain things, it’s because I can’t hold it in; I know how much it hurts you.”

“You do not offend me, my poor, dear, misguided boy.”

“You don't upset me, my poor, sweet, confused boy.”

“It comes to the same thing; and there is nothing so bad as to offend one’s mother; and, with respect to what I said about father’s return, I do not see that we have any cause to doubt it.”

“It all amounts to the same thing; and there’s nothing worse than upsetting your mother; and, regarding what I said about Dad coming back, I don’t think we have any reason to doubt it.”

“But we have not heard from him for four months.”

“But we haven’t heard from him in four months.”

“You know, mother, in his letter—that is, in the letter which he dictated (for you remember that, with the candor of an old soldier, he told us that, if he could read tolerably well, he could not write); well, in that letter he said we were not to be anxious about him; that he expected to be in Paris about the end of January, and would send us word, three or four days before, by what road he expected to arrive, that I might go and meet him.”

“You know, Mom, in his letter—that is, in the letter he dictated (because you remember that, with the honesty of a seasoned soldier, he told us that while he could read fairly well, he couldn't write); anyway, in that letter he mentioned we shouldn't worry about him; that he expected to be in Paris around the end of January, and would let us know, three or four days ahead, by what route he expected to arrive, so I could go meet him.”

“True, my child; and February is come, and no news yet.”

“That's true, my child; February has arrived, and there's still no news.”

“The greater reason why we should wait patiently. But I’ll tell you more: I should not be surprised if our good Gabriel were to come back about the same time. His last letter from America makes me hope so. What pleasure, mother, should all the family be together!”

“The main reason we should wait patiently. But I’ll share more: I wouldn’t be surprised if our good Gabriel were to return around the same time. His last letter from America gives me hope. What joy, mom, to have the whole family together!”

“Oh, yes, my child! It would be a happy day for me.”

“Oh, yes, my child! That would really make me happy.”

“And that day will soon come, trust me.”

“And that day will come soon, believe me.”

“Do you remember your father, Agricola?” inquired Mother Bunch.

“Do you remember your dad, Agricola?” asked Mother Bunch.

“To tell the truth, I remember most his great grenadier’s shako and moustache, which used to frighten me so, that nothing but the red ribbon of his cross of honor, on the white facings of his uniform, and the shining handle of his sabre, could pacify me; could it, mother? But what is the matter? You are weeping!”

“To be honest, what I remember most is his big grenadier’s shako and his moustache, which used to scare me so much that the only things that could calm me down were the red ribbon of his honor cross on the white trim of his uniform and the shiny handle of his saber. Right, mom? But what’s wrong? Why are you crying?”

“Alas! poor Baudoin! What he must suffer at being separated from us at his age—sixty and past! Alas! my child, my heart breaks, when I think that he comes home only to change one kind of poverty for another.”

“Poor Baudoin! What he must endure being separated from us at his age—over sixty! Oh, my child, my heart breaks when I think that he returns home only to trade one kind of hardship for another.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Alas! I earn nothing now.”

“Sadly, I'm not earning now.”

“Why, what’s become of me? Isn’t there a room here for you and for him; and a table for you too? Only, my good mother, since we are talking of domestic affairs,” added the blacksmith, imparting increased tenderness to his tone, that he might not shock his mother, “when he and Gabriel come home, you won’t want to have any more masses said, and tapers burned for them, will you? Well, that saving will enable father to have tobacco to smoke, and his bottle of wine every day. Then, on Sundays, we will take a nice dinner at the eating-house.”

“Why, what happened to me? Isn’t there a room here for you and him; and a table for you too? But, my dear mother, since we're talking about family matters,” the blacksmith said, softening his tone so as not to upset her, “when he and Gabriel come home, you won’t want to have any more masses said or candles burned for them, right? Well, that saving will let Dad have tobacco to smoke and his bottle of wine every day. Then, on Sundays, we can enjoy a nice dinner at the restaurant.”

A knocking at the door disturbed Agricola.

A knock at the door interrupted Agricola.

“Come in,” said he. Instead of doing so, some one half-opened the door, and, thrusting in an arm of a pea-green color, made signs to the blacksmith.

“Come in,” he said. Instead of entering, someone half-opened the door and, reaching in with a pea-green arm, made gestures towards the blacksmith.

10281m
Original

“‘Tis old Loriot, the pattern of dyers,” said Agricola; “come in, Daddy, no ceremony.”

“It's old Loriot, the master dyer,” said Agricola; “come in, Dad, no need for formalities.”

“Impossible, my lad; I am dripping with dye from head to foot; I should cover missus’s floor with green.”

“Not a chance, my friend; I'm soaked in dye from head to toe; I'd end up spilling green all over the lady's floor.”

“So much the better. It will remind me of the fields I like so much.”

“So much the better. It will remind me of the fields I really enjoy.”

“Without joking, Agricola, I must speak to you immediately.”

“Seriously, Agricola, I need to talk to you right now.”

“About the spy, eh? Oh, be easy; what’s he to us?”

“About the spy, huh? Oh, relax; what’s he to us?”

“No; I think he’s gone; at any rate, the fog is so thick I can’t see him. But that’s not it—come, come quickly! It is very important,” said the dyer, with a mysterious look; “and only concerns you.”

“No; I think he’s gone; anyway, the fog is so thick I can’t see him. But that’s not the point—come, come quickly! It’s really important,” said the dyer, with a mysterious look; “and it only concerns you.”

“Me, only?” said Agricola, with surprise. “What can it be.

“Me, just me?” Agricola said, surprised. “What could it be?

“Go and see, my child,” said Frances.

“Go and take a look, my child,” said Frances.

“Yes, mother; but the deuce take me if I can make it out.”

“Yes, mom; but I swear I can’t figure it out.”

And the blacksmith left the room, leaving his mother with Mother Bunch.

And the blacksmith left the room, leaving his mother with Mother Bunch.





CHAPTER XXX. THE RETURN.

In five minutes Agricola returned; his face was pale and agitated—his eyes glistened with tears, and his hands trembled; but his countenance expressed extraordinary happiness and emotion. He stood at the door for a moment, as if too much affected to accost his mother.

In five minutes, Agricola came back; his face was pale and shaken—his eyes shone with tears, and his hands were shaking. But his expression showed intense happiness and emotion. He paused at the door for a moment, as if too overwhelmed to speak to his mother.

Frances’s sight was so bad that she did not immediately perceive the change her son’s countenance had undergone.

Frances’s vision was so poor that she didn’t immediately notice the change in her son’s expression.

“Well, my child—what is it?” she inquired.

“Well, my child—what is it?” she asked.

Before the blacksmith could reply, Mother Bunch, who had more discernment, exclaimed: “Goodness, Agricola—how pale you are! Whatever is the matter?”

Before the blacksmith could respond, Mother Bunch, who was more perceptive, exclaimed: “Wow, Agricola—how pale you look! What’s wrong?”

“Mother,” said the artisan, hastening to Frances, without replying to the sempstress,—“mother, expect news that will astonish you; but promise me you will be calm.”

“Mom,” said the artisan, rushing over to Frances without answering the seamstress, “Mom, get ready for news that’s going to shock you; but promise me you’ll stay calm.”

“What do you mean? How you tremble! Look at me! Mother Bunch was right—you are quite pale.”

“What do you mean? You’re shaking! Look at me! Mother Bunch was right—you’re really pale.”

“My kind mother!” and Agricola, kneeling before Frances, took both her hands in his—“you must—you do not know,—but—”

“My kind mother!” Agricola said, kneeling before Frances and taking both her hands in his. “You must—you don't know—but—”

The blacksmith could not go on. Tears of joy interrupted his speech.

The blacksmith couldn't continue. Tears of happiness broke through his words.

“You weep, my dear child! Your tears alarm me. ‘What is the matter?—you terrify me!”

“You're crying, my dear child! Your tears worry me. ‘What’s wrong?—you're frightening me!’”

“Oh, no, I would not terrify you; on the contrary,” said Agricola, drying his eyes—“you will be so happy. But, again, you must try and command your feelings, for too much joy is as hurtful as too much grief.”

“Oh, no, I wouldn’t scare you; actually,” said Agricola, wiping his eyes—“you’re going to be so happy. But, again, you need to try to control your feelings, because too much happiness can be just as harmful as too much sadness.”

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“Did I not say true, when I said he would come?”

“Did I not say the truth when I said he would come?”

“Father!” cried Frances. She rose from her seat; but her surprise and emotion were so great that she put one hand to her heart to still its beating, and then she felt her strength fail. Her son sustained her, and assisted her to sit down.

“Dad!” cried Frances. She got up from her seat, but her surprise and emotion were so intense that she pressed one hand to her chest to calm her racing heart, and then she felt her strength give out. Her son supported her and helped her sit back down.

Mother Bunch, till now, had stood discreetly apart, witnessing from a distance the scene which completely engrossed Agricola and his mother. But she now drew near timidly, thinking she might be useful; for Frances changed color more and more.

Mother Bunch, up until now, had stood quietly to the side, watching from a distance the scene that completely captivated Agricola and his mother. But she now approached shyly, thinking she might be helpful; for Frances was growing increasingly pale.

“Come, courage, mother,” said the blacksmith; “now the shock is over, you have only to enjoy the pleasure of seeing my father.”

“Come on, mom, you can do this,” said the blacksmith; “now that the shock is past, you just need to enjoy the happiness of seeing my dad.”

“My poor man! after eighteen years’ absence. Oh, I cannot believe it,” said Frances, bursting into tears. “Is it true? Is it, indeed, true?”

“My poor man! After eighteen years away. Oh, I can’t believe it,” said Frances, breaking down in tears. “Is it true? Is it really true?”

“So true, that if you will promise me to keep as calm as you can, I will tell you when you may see him.”

“So true, that if you promise to stay as calm as possible, I’ll let you know when you can see him.”

“Soon—may I not?”

"Can I not soon?"

“Yes; soon.”

"Yes; coming soon."

“But when will he arrive?”

“But when is he getting here?”

“He may arrive any minute—to-morrow—perhaps to-day.”

“He might show up any minute—tomorrow—maybe today.”

“To-day!”

“Today!”

“Yes, mother! Well, I must tell you all—he has arrived.”

“Yes, mom! Well, I have to tell you everything—he's here.”

“He—he is—” Frances could not articulate the word.

“He—he is—” Frances couldn’t find the right word.

“He was downstairs just now. Before coming up, he sent the dyer to apprise me that I might prepare you; for my brave father feared the surprise might hurt you.”

“He was downstairs just now. Before he came up, he sent the dyer to let me know so that I could prepare you; my brave father was worried that the surprise might upset you.”

“Oh, heaven!”

“Oh my God!”

“And now,” cried the blacksmith, in an accent of indescribable joy—“he is there, waiting! Oh, mother! for the last ten minutes I have scarcely been able to contain myself—my heart is bursting with joy.” And running to the door, he threw it open.

“And now,” shouted the blacksmith, with an indescribable joy in his voice—“he is there, waiting! Oh, mom! For the last ten minutes, I have barely been able to hold it together—my heart is overflowing with happiness.” And running to the door, he flung it open.

Dagobert, holding Rose and Blanche by the hand, stood on the threshold. Instead of rushing to her husband’s arms, Frances fell on her knees in prayer. She thanked heaven with profound gratitude for hearing her prayers, and thus accepting her offerings. During a second, the actors of this scene stood silent and motionless. Agricola, by a sentiment of respect and delicacy, which struggled violently with his affection, did not dare to fall on his father’s neck. He waited with constrained impatience till his mother had finished her prayer.

Dagobert, holding Rose and Blanche by the hand, stood at the door. Instead of rushing into her husband’s arms, Frances fell to her knees in prayer. She thanked heaven with deep gratitude for hearing her prayers and accepting her offerings. For a moment, the people in this scene stood silent and still. Agricola, feeling a mix of respect and love that battled within him, didn’t dare to embrace his father. He waited with tense impatience until his mother had finished her prayer.

The soldier experienced the same feeling as the blacksmith; they understood each other. The first glance exchanged by father and son expressed their affection—their veneration for that excellent woman, who in the fulness of her religious fervor, forgot, perhaps, too much the creature for the Creator.

The soldier felt the same way as the blacksmith; they got each other. The first look shared between father and son showed their love—their respect for that amazing woman, who, in her deep religious passion, forgot, maybe a bit too much, the creation for the Creator.

Rose and Blanche, confused and affected, looked with interest on the kneeling woman; while Mother Bunch, shedding in silence tears of joy at the thought of Agricola’s happiness, withdrew into the most obscure corner of the room, feeling that she was a stranger, and necessarily out of place in that family meeting. Frances rose, and took a step towards her husband, who received her in his arms. There was a moment of solemn silence. Dagobert and Frances said not a word. Nothing could be heard but a few sighs, mingled with sighs of joy. And, when the aged couple looked up, their expression was calm, radiant, serene; for the full and complete enjoyment of simple and pure sentiments never leaves behind a feverish and violent agitation.

Rose and Blanche, confused and moved, watched the kneeling woman with interest; meanwhile, Mother Bunch, silently shedding tears of joy at the thought of Agricola’s happiness, slipped into the dimmest corner of the room, feeling like a stranger and out of place in that family gathering. Frances stood up and took a step toward her husband, who pulled her into his arms. There was a moment of profound silence. Dagobert and Frances didn’t say anything. The only sounds were some sighs, mixed with sighs of joy. And when the elderly couple looked up, their faces were calm, radiant, and serene; because the deep enjoyment of simple, pure feelings never results in a restless and violent agitation.

“My children,” said the soldier, in tones of emotion, presenting the orphans to Frances, who, after her first agitation, had surveyed them with astonishment, “this is my good and worthy wife; she will be to the daughters of General Simon what I have been to them.”

“My children,” said the soldier, with great emotion, introducing the orphans to Frances, who, after her initial shock, looked at them in amazement, “this is my wonderful wife; she will be to the daughters of General Simon what I have been to them.”

“Then, madame, you will treat us as your children,” said Rose, approaching Frances with her sister.

“Then, ma'am, you will treat us like your children,” said Rose, walking over to Frances with her sister.

“The daughters of General Simon!” cried Dagobert’s wife, more and more astonished.

“The daughters of General Simon!” exclaimed Dagobert’s wife, increasingly astonished.

“Yes, my dear Frances; I have brought them from afar not without some difficulty; but I will tell you that by and by.”

“Yes, my dear Frances; I’ve brought them from a long way away, not without some challenges; but I’ll tell you about it soon.”

“Poor little things! One would take them for two angels, exactly alike!” said Frances, contemplating the orphans with as much interest as admiration.

“Poor little things! You’d think they were two angels, exactly alike!” said Frances, looking at the orphans with as much interest as admiration.

“Now—for us,” cried Dagobert, turning to his son.

“Now—for us,” shouted Dagobert, turning to his son.

“At last,” rejoined the latter.

“Finally,” replied the latter.

We must renounce all attempts to describe the wild joy of Dagobert and his son, and the crushing grip of their hands, which Dagobert interrupted only to look in Agricola’s face; while he rested his hands on the young blacksmith’s broad shoulders that he might see to more advantage his frank masculine countenance, and robust frame. Then he shook his hand again, exclaiming, “He’s a fine fellow—well built—what a good-hearted look he has!”

We need to forget any attempts to describe the wild joy of Dagobert and his son, and the strong grip of their hands, which Dagobert broke only to look at Agricola’s face; while he rested his hands on the young blacksmith’s broad shoulders so he could get a better look at his honest, masculine face and strong build. Then he shook his hand again, exclaiming, “He’s a great guy—well built—what a kind look he has!”

From a corner of the room Mother Bunch enjoyed Agricola’s happiness; but she feared that her presence, till then unheeded, would be an intrusion. She wished to withdraw unnoticed, but could not do so. Dagobert and his son were between her and the door; and she stood unable to take her eyes from the charming faces of Rose and Blanche. She had never seen anything so winsome; and the extraordinary resemblance of the sisters increased her surprise. Then, their humble mourning revealing that they were poor, Mother Bunch involuntarily felt more sympathy towards them.

From a corner of the room, Mother Bunch watched Agricola’s happiness, but she worried that her presence, which had gone unnoticed until now, would be an intrusion. She wanted to leave quietly but couldn’t. Dagobert and his son were blocking her path to the door, and she remained unable to take her eyes off the beautiful faces of Rose and Blanche. She had never seen anyone so charming, and the striking resemblance between the sisters added to her astonishment. Their simple mourning clothes showed that they were poor, which made Mother Bunch feel even more sympathy for them.

“Dear children! They are cold; their little hands are frozen, and, unfortunately, the fire is out,” said Frances, She tried to warm the orphans’ hands in hers, while Dagobert and his son gave themselves up to the feelings of affection, so long restrained.

“Dear kids! They’re chilly; their little hands are frozen, and, unfortunately, the fire is out,” said Frances. She tried to warm the orphans’ hands in hers, while Dagobert and his son finally expressed the affection they had held back for so long.

As soon as Frances said that the fire was out, Mother Bunch hastened to make herself useful, as an excuse for her presence; and, going to the cupboard, where the charcoal and wood were kept, she took some small pieces, and, kneeling before the stove, succeeded, by the aid of a few embers that remained, in relighting the fire, which soon began to draw and blaze. Filling a coffee-pot with water, she placed it on the stove, presuming that the orphans required some warm drink. The sempstress did all this with so much dexterity and so little noise—she was naturally so forgotten amidst the emotions of the scene—that Frances, entirely occupied with Rose and Blanche, only perceived the fire when she felt its warmth diffusing round, and heard the boiling water singing in the coffee-pot. This phenomenon—fire rekindling of itself—did not astonish Dagobert’s wife then, so wholly was she taken up in devising how she could lodge the maidens; for Dagobert as we have seen, had not given her notice of their arrival.

As soon as Frances mentioned that the fire was out, Mother Bunch quickly went to make herself useful, as a way to justify her presence. She went to the cupboard where they kept the charcoal and wood, took some small pieces, and knelt in front of the stove. With the help of a few remaining embers, she managed to relight the fire, which soon started to draw and blaze. She filled a coffee pot with water and placed it on the stove, thinking the orphans might need some warm drink. The seamstress did all this with such skill and quietly—she blended into the emotions of the moment—so much so that Frances, completely focused on Rose and Blanche, only noticed the fire when she felt its warmth and heard the water boiling in the coffee pot. This event—fire coming back to life on its own—didn't surprise Dagobert's wife at all; she was entirely caught up in trying to figure out how to accommodate the young women, since Dagobert had not informed her of their arrival.

Suddenly a loud bark was heard three or four times at the door.

Suddenly, a loud bark was heard three or four times at the door.

“Hallo! there’s Spoil-sport,” said Dagobert, letting in his dog; “he wants to come in to brush acquaintance with the family too.”

“Hey! There’s Spoil-sport,” said Dagobert, letting his dog in. “He wants to come in and get to know the family too.”

The dog came in with a bound, and in a second was quite at home. After having rubbed Dagobert’s hand with his muzzle, he went in turns to greet Rose and Blanche, and also Frances and Agricola; but seeing that they took but little notice of him, he perceived Mother Bunch, who stood apart, in an obscure corner of the room, and carrying out the popular saying, “the friends of our friends are our friends,” he went and licked the hands of the young workwoman, who was just then forgotten by all. By a singular impulse, this action affected the girl to tears; she patted her long, thin, white hand several times on the head of the intelligent dog. Then, finding that she could be no longer useful (for she had done all the little services she deemed in her power), she took the handsome flower Agricola had given her, opened the door gently, and went away so discreetly that no one noticed her departure. After this exchange of mutual affection, Dagobert, his wife, and son, began to think of the realities of life.

The dog burst in and instantly made himself at home. After rubbing Dagobert’s hand with his muzzle, he went over to greet Rose, Blanche, Frances, and Agricola; but when he noticed they paid little attention to him, he spotted Mother Bunch standing alone in a dim corner of the room. Following the saying, “the friends of our friends are our friends,” he approached her and licked the hands of the young worker, who had been overlooked by everyone. Strangely, this gesture brought tears to her eyes; she gently patted the intelligent dog’s head several times with her long, thin, white hand. Realizing she couldn’t be of any more help (having done all the little favors she thought she could), she took the beautiful flower Agricola had given her, quietly opened the door, and left so discreetly that no one noticed her exit. After this exchange of mutual affection, Dagobert, his wife, and son began to contemplate the realities of life.

“Poor Frances,” said the soldier, glancing at Rose and Blanche, “you did not expect such a pretty surprise!”

“Poor Frances,” the soldier said, looking at Rose and Blanche, “you didn't expect such a nice surprise!”

“I am only sorry, my friend,” replied Frances, “that the daughters of General Simon will not have a better lodging than this poor room; for with Agricola’s garret—”

“I’m just sorry, my friend,” Frances replied, “that General Simon’s daughters won’t have a better place to stay than this shabby room; because with Agricola’s attic—”

“It composes our mansion,” interrupted Dagobert; “there are handsomer, it must be confessed. But be at ease; these young ladies are drilled into not being hard to suit on that score. To-morrow, I and my boy will go arm and arm, and I’ll answer for it he won’t walk the more upright and straight of the two, and find out General Simon’s father, at M. Hardy’s factory, to talk about business.”

“It makes up our mansion,” interrupted Dagobert; “there are definitely prettier ones, I admit. But don’t worry; these young ladies are trained not to be picky about that. Tomorrow, my son and I will go arm in arm, and I guarantee he won’t walk any straighter than I do, and we'll find General Simon’s father at M. Hardy’s factory to discuss business.”

“To-morrow,” said Agricola to Dagobert, “you will not find at the factory either M. Hardy or Marshall Simon’s father.”

“Tomorrow,” Agricola said to Dagobert, “you won’t find either M. Hardy or Marshall Simon’s dad at the factory.”

“What is that you say, my lad?” cried Dagobert, hastily, “the Marshal!”

“What did you say, my boy?” shouted Dagobert quickly, “the Marshal!”

“To be sure; since 1830, General Simon’s friends have secured him the title and rank which the emperor gave him at the battle of Ligny.”

“Certainly; since 1830, General Simon’s friends have helped him maintain the title and rank that the emperor awarded him at the battle of Ligny.”

“Indeed!” cried Dagobert, with emotion, “but that ought not to surprise me; for, after all, it is just; and when the emperor said a thing, the least they can do is to let it abide. But it goes all the same to my heart; it makes me jump again.”

“Absolutely!” exclaimed Dagobert, feeling emotional, “but I shouldn't be surprised; after all, it's only fair. When the emperor says something, the least they can do is let it stand. Still, it really affects me; it makes my heart race again.”

Addressing the sisters, he said: “Do you hear that, my children? You arrive in Paris the daughters of a Duke and Marshal of France. One would hardly think it, indeed, to see you in this room, my poor little duchesses! But patience; all will go well. Ah, father Simon must have been very glad to hear that his son was restored to his rank! eh, my lad?”

Addressing the sisters, he said: “Do you hear that, my children? You arrive in Paris as the daughters of a Duke and Marshal of France. It's hard to believe, really, seeing you in this room, my poor little duchesses! But hang in there; everything will turn out fine. Ah, father Simon must have been so happy to hear that his son got his rank back! Right, my boy?”

“He told us he would renounce all kinds of ranks and titles to see his son again; for it was during the general’s absence that his friends obtained this act of justice. But they expect Marshal Simon every moment, for the last letter from India announced his departure.”

“He said he would give up any and all ranks and titles just to see his son again; it was while the general was away that his friends managed to secure this act of justice. But they expect Marshal Simon any minute now, as the last letter from India confirmed he was on his way.”

At these words Rose and Blanche looked at each other; and their eyes filled with tears.

At these words, Rose and Blanche exchanged glances, and their eyes filled with tears.

“Heaven be praised! These children rely on his return; but why shall we not find M. Hardy and father Simon at the factory to-morrow?”

“Heaven be praised! These kids are counting on his return; but why won't we find Mr. Hardy and Father Simon at the factory tomorrow?”

“Ten days ago, they went to examine and study an English mill established in the south; but we expect them back every day.”

“Ten days ago, they went to check out and study an English mill located in the south; we expect them back any day now.”

“The deuce! that’s vexing; I relied on seeing the general’s father, to talk over some important matters with him. At any rate, they know where to write to him. So to-morrow you will let him know, my lad, that his granddaughters are arrived. In the mean time, children,” added the soldier, to Rose and Blanche, “my good wife will give you her bed and you must put up with the chances of war. Poor things! they will not be worse off here than they were on the journey.”

“Darn it! That's frustrating; I was counting on meeting the general's father to discuss some important things with him. Anyway, they know how to reach him. So tomorrow, you’ll let him know, my boy, that his granddaughters have arrived. In the meantime, kids,” the soldier said to Rose and Blanche, “my lovely wife will give you her bed, and you’ll have to deal with the uncertainties of life. Poor things! They won’t be any worse off here than they were during the journey.”

“You know we shall always be well off with you and madame,” said Rose.

“You know we’ll always be fine with you and your wife,” said Rose.

“Besides, we only think of the pleasure of being at length in Paris, since here we are to find our father,” added Blanche.

“Besides, we’re just thinking about the joy of finally being in Paris, since we’re here to find our dad,” added Blanche.

“That hope gives you patience, I know,” said Dagobert, “but no matter! After all you have heard about it, you ought to be finely surprised, my children. As yet, you have not found it the golden city of your dreams, by any means. But, patience, patience; you’ll find Paris not so bad as it looks.”

“That hope gives you patience, I know,” said Dagobert, “but it doesn't matter! After everything you've heard about it, you should be quite surprised, my children. So far, you haven't found it to be the golden city of your dreams at all. But, patience, patience; you’ll see that Paris isn’t as bad as it seems.”

“Besides,” said Agricola, “I am sure the arrival of Marshal Simon in Paris will change it for you into a golden city.”

“Besides,” said Agricola, “I’m sure that when Marshal Simon arrives in Paris, it will transform into a golden city for you.”

“You are right, Agricola,” said Rose, with a smile, “you have, indeed, guessed us.”

“You're right, Agricola,” said Rose with a smile, “you've really figured us out.”

“What! do you know my name?”

“What! Do you know my name?”

“Certainly, Agricola, we often talked about you with Dagobert; and latterly, too, with Gabriel,” added Blanche.

“Of course, Agricola, we often discussed you with Dagobert; and recently, as well, with Gabriel,” added Blanche.

“Gabriel!” cried Agricola and his mother, at the same time.

“Gabriel!” shouted Agricola and his mother at the same time.

“Yes,” replied Dagobert, making a sign of intelligence to the orphans, “we have lots to tell you for a fortnight to come; and among other things, how we chanced to meet with Gabriel. All I can now say is that, in his way, he is quite as good as my boy (I shall never be tired of saying ‘my boy’); and they ought to love each other like brothers. Oh, my brave, brave wife!” said Dagobert, with emotion, “you did a good thing, poor as you were, taking the unfortunate child—and bringing him up with your own.”

“Yes,” replied Dagobert, signaling to the orphans, “we have so much to share with you for the next two weeks; and among other things, how we happened to meet Gabriel. All I can say right now is that, in his own way, he’s just as great as my boy (I’ll never get tired of saying ‘my boy’); and they should love each other like brothers. Oh, my brave, brave wife!” said Dagobert, feeling emotional, “you did a wonderful thing, even though you were poor, taking in that unfortunate child—and raising him alongside your own.”

“Don’t talk so much about it, my dear; it was such a simple thing.”

“Don’t talk about it so much, my dear; it was just a small thing.”

“You are right; but I’ll make you amends for it by and by. ‘Tis down to your account; in the mean time, you will be sure to see him to-morrow morning.”

“You're right; but I'll make it up to you later. It's on your tab; in the meantime, make sure you see him tomorrow morning.”

“My dear brother arrived too!” cried the blacksmith; “who’ll say, after this, that there are not days set apart for happiness? How came you to meet him, father?”

“My dear brother arrived too!” shouted the blacksmith. “Who’s going to say, after this, that there aren't days meant for happiness? How did you run into him, dad?”

“I’ll tell you all, by and by, about when and how we met Gabriel; for if you expect to sleep, you are mistaken. You’ll give me half your room, and a fine chat we’ll have. Spoil-sport will stay outside of this door; he is accustomed to sleep at the children’s door.”

“I’ll tell you all, later on, about when and how we met Gabriel; because if you think you’re going to sleep, you’re wrong. You’ll give me half your room, and we’ll have a great chat. The killjoy will stay outside the door; he’s used to sleeping at the kids’ door.”

“Dear me, love, I think of nothing. But, at such a moment, if you and the young ladies wish to sup, Agricola will fetch something from the cook-shop.”

“Honestly, sweetheart, I’m not thinking about anything. But, if you and the young ladies would like to have dinner, Agricola can pick something up from the deli.”

“What do you say, children?”

"What do you think, kids?"

“No, thank you, Dagobert, we are not hungry; we are too happy.”

“No, thanks, Dagobert, we’re not hungry; we’re too happy.”

“You will take a little wine and water, sweetened, nice and hot, to warm you a little, my dear young ladies,” said Frances; “unfortunately, I have nothing else to offer you.”

“You can have a little wine and water, sweetened, nice and hot, to warm you up a bit, my dear young ladies,” said Frances; “unfortunately, I don’t have anything else to offer you.”

“You are right, Frances; the dear children are tired, and want to go to bed; while they do so, I’ll go to my boy’s room, and, before Rose and Blanche are awake, I will come down and converse with you, just to give Agricola a respite.”

“You're right, Frances; the kids are tired and want to go to bed. While they do that, I'll go to my son's room, and before Rose and Blanche wake up, I’ll come down and chat with you, just to give Agricola a break.”

10289m
Original

A knock was now heard at the door.

A knock was heard at the door.

“It is good Mother Bunch come to see if we want her,” said Agricola.

“It’s nice that Mother Bunch came to see if we need her,” said Agricola.

“But I think she was here when my husband came in,” added Frances.

“But I think she was here when my husband walked in,” added Frances.

“Right, mother; and the good girl left lest she should be an intruder: she is so thoughtful. But no—no—it is not she who knocks so loud.”

“Right, Mom; and the good girl left so she wouldn’t be an intruder: she’s really considerate. But no—no—it’s not her who’s knocking so loudly.”

“Go and see who it is, then, Agricola.”

“Go check who it is, then, Agricola.”

Before the blacksmith could reach the door, a man decently dressed, with a respectable air, entered the room, and glanced rapidly round, looking for a moment at Rose and Blanche.

Before the blacksmith could get to the door, a well-dressed man with a respectable demeanor walked into the room and quickly scanned the area, glancing for a moment at Rose and Blanche.

“Allow me to observe, sir,” said Agricola, “that after knocking, you might have waited till the door was opened, before you entered. Pray, what is your business?”

“Let me point out, sir,” said Agricola, “that after knocking, you could have waited for someone to open the door before walking in. May I ask what you need?”

“Pray excuse me, sir,” said the man, very politely, and speaking slowly, perhaps to prolong his stay in the room: “I beg a thousand pardons—I regret my intrusion—I am ashamed—”

“Please excuse me, sir,” said the man, very politely, and speaking slowly, maybe to extend his time in the room: “I apologize a thousand times—I regret barging in—I’m embarrassed—”

“Well, you ought to be, sir,” said Agricola, with impatience, “what do you want?”

“Well, you should be, sir,” said Agricola, impatiently, “what do you want?”

“Pray, sir, does not Miss Soliveau, a deformed needlewoman, live here?”

“Excuse me, does Miss Soliveau, a disabled seamstress, live here?”

“No, sir; upstairs,” said Agricola.

“No, sir; upstairs,” Agricola replied.

“Really, sir,” cried the polite man, with low bows, “I am quite abroad at my blunder: I thought this was the room of that young person. I brought her proposals for work from a very respectable party.”

“Honestly, sir,” said the polite man, bowing low, “I’m completely lost in my mistake: I thought this was the room of that young lady. I brought her work proposals from a very reputable source.”

“It is very late, sir,” said Agricola, with surprise. “But that young person is as one of our family. Call to-morrow; you cannot see her to night; she is gone to bed.”

“It’s really late, sir,” Agricola said, surprised. “But that girl is part of our family. Come back tomorrow; you can’t see her tonight; she’s gone to bed.”

“Then, sir, I again beg you to excuse—”

“Then, sir, I once again ask you to forgive—”

“Enough, sir,” said Agricola, taking a step towards the door.

“That's enough, sir,” said Agricola, taking a step toward the door.

“I hope, madame and the young ladies, as well as this gent, will be assured that—”

“I hope, ma'am and the young ladies, as well as this guy, will be assured that—”

“If you go on much longer making excuses, sir, you will have to excuse the length of your excuses; and it is time this came to an end!”

“If you keep making excuses like this, sir, you’re going to need to excuse how long those excuses are; it's time for this to stop!”

Rose and Blanche smiled at these words of Agricola; while Dagobert rubbed his moustache with pride.

Rose and Blanche smiled at Agricola's words, while Dagobert proudly rubbed his mustache.

“What wit the boy has!” said he aside to his wife. “But that does not astonish you—you are used to it.”

“What wit that kid has!” he said to his wife. “But that doesn’t surprise you—you’re familiar with it.”

During this speech, the ceremonious person withdrew, having again directed a long inquiring glance to the sisters, and to Agricola and Dagobert.

During this speech, the formal person stepped back, casting another long, questioning look at the sisters, as well as at Agricola and Dagobert.

In a few minutes after, Frances having spread a mattress on the ground for herself, and put the whitest sheets on her bed for the orphans, assisted them to undress with maternal solicitude, Dagobert and Agricola having previously withdrawn to their garret. Just as the blacksmith, who preceded his father with a light, passed before the door of Mother Bunch’s room, the latter, half concealed in the shade, said to him rapidly, in a low tone:

In a few minutes, Frances had laid out a mattress on the ground for herself and put the cleanest sheets on her bed for the orphans, helping them get undressed with a caring touch, while Dagobert and Agricola had already gone up to their room. Just as the blacksmith, who went ahead of his father with a light, passed by Mother Bunch’s room, she, half hidden in the shadows, quickly whispered to him in a low voice:

“Agricola, great danger threatens you: I must speak to you.”

“Agricola, you’re in grave danger: I need to talk to you.”

These words were uttered in so hasty and low a voice that Dagobert did not hear them; but as Agricola stopped suddenly, with a start, the old soldier said to him,

These words were spoken in such a quick and quiet voice that Dagobert didn’t catch them; but when Agricola abruptly stopped, startled, the old soldier said to him,

“Well, boy, what is it?”

"Well, kid, what is it?"

“Nothing, father,” said the blacksmith, turning round; “I feared I did not light you well.”

“Nothing, Dad,” said the blacksmith, turning around; “I was worried I didn’t light your way properly.”

“Oh, stand at ease about that; I have the legs and eyes of fifteen to night;” and the soldier, not noticing his son’s surprise, went into the little room where they were both to pass the night.

“Oh, don't worry about that; I feel as energetic as a fifteen-year-old tonight,” and the soldier, not noticing his son's surprise, went into the small room where they would both spend the night.

On leaving the house, after his inquiries about Mother Bunch, the over polite Paul Pry slunk along to the end of Brise-Miche Street. He advanced towards a hackney-coach drawn up on the Cloitre Saint-Merry Square.

On leaving the house, after asking about Mother Bunch, the overly polite Paul Pry sneaked down to the end of Brise-Miche Street. He made his way towards a cab parked on Cloitre Saint-Merry Square.

In this carriage lounged Rodin, wrapped in a cloak.

In this carriage, Rodin lounged, wrapped in a cloak.

“Well?” said he, in an inquiring tone.

"Really?" he asked, curious.

“The two girls and the man with gray moustache went directly to Frances Baudoin’s; by listening at the door, I learnt that the sisters will sleep with her, in that room, to-night; the old man with gray moustache will share the young blacksmith’s room.”

“The two girls and the man with the gray mustache went straight to Frances Baudoin’s; by listening at the door, I found out that the sisters will sleep with her in that room tonight; the old man with the gray mustache will share the young blacksmith’s room.”

“Very well,” said Rodin.

“Alright,” said Rodin.

“I did not dare insist on seeing the deformed workwoman this evening on the subject of the Bacchanal Queen; I intend returning to-morrow, to learn the effect of the letter she must have received this evening by the post about the young blacksmith.”

“I didn’t want to push to see the deformed workwoman tonight regarding the Bacchanal Queen; I plan to come back tomorrow to find out the response to the letter she must have gotten in the mail this evening about the young blacksmith.”

“Do not fail! And now you will call, for me, on Frances Baudoin’s confessor, late as it is; you will tell him that I am waiting for him at Rue du Milieu des Ursins—he must not lose a moment. Do you come with him. Should I not be returned, he will wait for me. You will tell him it is on a matter of great moment.”

“Don’t mess this up! Now you need to reach out to Frances Baudoin’s confessor, no matter how late it is. Let him know I'm waiting for him at Rue du Milieu des Ursins—he can't waste any time. You should go with him. If I'm not back, he’ll wait for me. Tell him it’s about something really important.”

“All shall be faithfully executed,” said the ceremonious man, cringing to Rodin, as the coach drove quickly away.

“All will be carried out as promised,” said the formal man, shrinking back from Rodin, as the coach sped away.





CHAPTER XXXI. AGRICOLA AND MOTHER BUNCH.

Within one hour after the different scenes which have just been described the most profound silence reigned in the soldier’s humble dwelling. A flickering light, which played through two panes of glass in a door, betrayed that Mother Bunch had not yet gone to sleep; for her gloomy recess, without air or light, was impenetrable to the rays of day, except by this door, opening upon a narrow and obscure passage, connected with the roof. A sorry bed, a table, an old portmanteau, and a chair, so nearly filled this chilling abode, that two persons could not possibly be seated within it, unless one of them sat upon the side of the bed.

Within an hour after the various scenes just described, there was a deep silence in the soldier’s small home. A flickering light coming through two panes of glass in a door revealed that Mother Bunch hadn’t gone to sleep yet; her dark corner, without air or light, was completely shut off from the day’s rays except through this door, which opened into a narrow and dim hallway connected to the roof. A shabby bed, a table, an old suitcase, and a chair nearly filled this cold space, making it impossible for two people to sit inside unless one of them perched on the edge of the bed.

The magnificent and precious flower that Agricola had given to the girl was carefully stood up in a vessel of water, placed upon the table on a linen cloth, diffusing its sweet odor around, and expanding its purple calix in the very closet, whose plastered walls, gray and damp, were feebly lighted by the rays of an attenuated candle. The sempstress, who had taken off no part of her dress, was seated upon her bed—her looks were downcast, and her eyes full of tears. She supported herself with one hand resting on the bolster; and, inclining towards the door, listened with painful eagerness, every instant hoping to hear the footsteps of Agricola. The heart of the young sempstress beat violently; her face, usually very pale, was now partially flushed—so exciting was the emotion by which she was agitated. Sometimes she cast her eyes with terror upon a letter which she held in her hand, a letter that had been delivered by post in the course of the evening, and which had been placed by the housekeeper (the dyer) upon the table, while she was rendering some trivial domestic services during the recognitions of Dagobert and his family.

The beautiful and precious flower that Agricola gave to the girl was carefully placed in a vase of water on the table, covered with a linen cloth, spreading its sweet fragrance around and opening its purple petals in the damp, gray-walled room, dimly lit by the flickering light of a thin candle. The seamstress, not having removed any part of her dress, sat on her bed—her gaze downcast, eyes filled with tears. She supported herself with one hand on the pillow and leaned toward the door, listening with painful eagerness, hoping to hear Agricola's footsteps any moment. The young seamstress's heart raced; her face, usually very pale, now had a slight flush—so intense was the emotion coursing through her. Sometimes, she cast a terrified glance at a letter she held in her hand, a letter that had been delivered by mail that evening and placed by the housekeeper (the dyer) on the table while she attended to some minor household tasks during Dagobert's and his family's reunions.

After some seconds, Mother Bunch heard a door, very near her own, softly opened.

After a few seconds, Mother Bunch heard a door, close to her own, quietly open.

“There he is at last!” she exclaimed, and Agricola immediately entered.

“There he is at last!” she exclaimed, and Agricola walked in right away.

“I waited till my father went to sleep,” said the blacksmith, in a low voice, his physiognomy evincing much more curiosity than uneasiness. “But what is the matter, my good sister? How your countenance is changed! You weep! What has happened? About what danger would you speak to me?”

“I waited until my father fell asleep,” said the blacksmith, in a quiet voice, his face showing more curiosity than worry. “But what’s wrong, my dear sister? Your face has changed! You’re crying! What’s going on? What danger do you want to talk to me about?”

“Hush! Read this!” said she, her voice trembling with emotion, while she hastily presented to him the open letter. Agricola held it towards the light, and read what follows:

“Hush! Read this!” she said, her voice shaking with emotion, as she quickly handed him the open letter. Agricola held it up to the light and read the following:

“A person who has reasons for concealing himself, but who knows the sisterly interest you take in the welfare of Agricola Baudoin, warns you. That young and worthy workman will probably be arrested in the course of to-morrow.”

“A person who has reasons to hide, but who understands your sisterly concern for Agricola Baudoin's well-being, is warning you. That young and decent worker will likely be arrested sometime tomorrow.”

“I!” exclaimed Agricola, looking at Mother Bunch with an air of stupefied amazement. “What is the meaning of all this?”

“I!” exclaimed Agricola, looking at Mother Bunch with a look of shocked disbelief. “What’s going on here?”

“Read on!” quickly replied the sempstress, clasping her hands.

“Read on!” the seamstress quickly replied, clasping her hands.

Agricola resumed reading, scarcely believing the evidence of his eyes:-“The song, entitled ‘Working-men Freed,’ has been declared libellous. Numerous copies of it have been found among the papers of a secret society, the leaders of which are about to be incarcerated, as being concerned in the Rue des Prouvaires conspiracy.”

Agricola started reading again, barely believing what he was seeing: “The song, called ‘Working-men Freed,’ has been labeled as libelous. Many copies of it have been discovered among the documents of a secret society, whose leaders are about to be jailed for their involvement in the Rue des Prouvaires conspiracy.”

“Alas!” said the girl, melting into tears, “now I see it all. The man who was lurking about below, this evening, who was observed by the dyer, was, doubtless, a spy, lying in wait for you coming home.”

“Wow!” said the girl, bursting into tears, “now I understand everything. The guy who was hanging around downstairs this evening, who the dyer saw, was definitely a spy, waiting for you to come home.”

“Nonsense!” exclaimed Agricola. “This accusation is quite ridiculous! Do not torment yourself. I never trouble myself with politics. My verses breathe nothing but philanthropy. Am I to blame, if they have been found among the papers of a secret society?” Agricola disdainfully threw the letter upon the table.

“Nonsense!” Agricola exclaimed. “This accusation is just absurd! Don’t stress over it. I never get involved in politics. My poems are all about helping others. Am I at fault if they were discovered among the papers of a secret society?” Agricola disdainfully tossed the letter onto the table.

“Read! pray read!” said the other; “read on.”

“Read! Please read!” said the other; “keep going.”

“If you wish it,” said Agricola, “I will; no time is lost.”

“If you want me to,” Agricola said, “I will; we’re not wasting any time.”

He resumed the reading of the letter:

He kept reading the letter:

“A warrant is about to be issued against Agricola Baudoin. There is mo doubt of his innocence being sooner or later made clear; but it will be well if he screen himself for a time as much as possible from pursuit, in order that he may escape a confinement of two or three months previous to trial—an imprisonment which would be a terrible blow for his mother, whose sole support he is.

“A warrant is about to be issued for Agricola Baudoin. There’s no doubt that his innocence will eventually come to light, but it would be wise for him to avoid being found for a while to escape two or three months of confinement before the trial—an imprisonment that would be a terrible blow for his mother, who relies on him completely."

“A SINCERE FRIEND, who is compelled to remain unknown.”

“A GENUINE FRIEND, who has to stay anonymous.”

After a moment’s silence, the blacksmith raised his head; his countenance resumed its serenity; and laughing, he said: “Reassure yourself, good Mother Bunch, these jokers have made a mistake by trying their games on me. It is plainly an attempt at making an April-fool of me before the time.”

After a moment of silence, the blacksmith lifted his head; his face regained its calmness; and laughing, he said: “Don’t worry, good Mother Bunch, these jokers messed up by trying their tricks on me. This is obviously an attempt to pull an April Fool’s joke on me before the time.”

“Agricola, for the love of heaven!” said the girl, in a supplicating tone; “treat not the warning thus lightly. Believe in my forebodings, and listen to my advice.”

“Agricola, for the love of heaven!” the girl said, pleadingly; “don’t take the warning so lightly. Trust my instincts, and hear my advice.”

“I tell you again, my good girl,” replied Agricola, “that it is two months since my song was published. It is not in any way political; indeed, if it were, they would not have waited till now before coming down on me.”

“I’m telling you again, my good girl,” replied Agricola, “that it’s been two months since my song was published. It’s not political at all; in fact, if it were, they wouldn’t have waited until now to come after me.”

“But,” said the other, “you forget that new events have arisen. It is scarcely two days since the conspiracy was discovered, in this very neighborhood, in the Rue des Prouvaires. And,” continued she, “if the verses, though perhaps hitherto unnoticed, have now been found in the possession of the persons apprehended for this conspiracy, nothing more is necessary to compromise you in the plot.”

“But,” said the other, “you’re forgetting that new events have come up. It’s only been a couple of days since the conspiracy was discovered right here, on the Rue des Prouvaires. And,” she continued, “if the verses, which maybe went unnoticed before, have now been found with the people arrested for this conspiracy, that’s all it takes to involve you in the plot.”

“Compromise me!” said Agricola; “my verses! in which I only praise the love of labor and of goodness! To arrest me for that! If so, justice would be but a blind noodle. That she might grope her way, it would be necessary to furnish her with a dog and a pilgrim’s staff to guide her steps.”

“Compromise me!” said Agricola; “my verses! in which I only praise the love of hard work and goodness! To arrest me for that! If so, justice would just be a blind noodle. To help her find her way, she would need a dog and a walking stick to guide her steps.”

“Agricola,” resumed Mother Bunch; overwhelmed with anxiety and terror on hearing the blacksmith jest at such a moment, “I conjure you to listen to me! No doubt you uphold in the verses the sacred love of labor; but you do also grievously deplore and deprecate the unjust lot of the poor laborers, devoted as they are, without hope, to all the miseries of life; you recommend, indeed, only fraternity among men; but your good and noble heart vents its indignation, at the same time, against the selfish and the wicked. In fine, you fervently hasten on, with the ardor of your wishes, the emancipation of all the artisans who, less fortunate than you, have not generous M. Hardy for employer. Say, Agricola, in these times of trouble, is there anything more necessary to compromise you than that numerous copies of your song have been found in possession of the persons who have been apprehended?”

“Agricola,” Mother Bunch said, clearly anxious and terrified after hearing the blacksmith joke at such a serious moment, “please, I urge you to listen to me! You definitely celebrate the sacred love of hard work in your verses; however, you also deeply lament and criticize the unfair situation of poor laborers, who are devoted to enduring all of life's hardships without any hope. You advocate for brotherhood among men, but your kind and noble heart also expresses its outrage against the selfish and wicked. In short, you passionately push for the freedom of all artisans who, unlike you, don’t have the generous M. Hardy as their employer. Tell me, Agricola, in these troubled times, is there anything that could put you in more danger than the fact that many copies of your song were found with the people who were arrested?”

Agricola was moved by these affectionate and judicious expressions of an excellent creature, who reasoned from her heart; and he began to view with more seriousness the advice which she had given him.

Agricola was touched by these kind and thoughtful words from an amazing person, who spoke from the heart; and he started to take the advice she had given him more seriously.

Perceiving that she had shaken him, the sewing-girl went on to say: “And then, bear your fellow-workman, Remi, in recollection.”

Perceiving that she had shaken him, the sewing girl continued, “And then, remember your co-worker, Remi.”

“Remi!” said Agricola, anxiously.

"Remi!" Agricola said anxiously.

“Yes,” resumed the sempstress; “a letter of his, a letter in itself quite insignificant, was found in the house of a person arrested last year for conspiracy; and Remi, in consequence, remained a month in prison.”

“Yes,” continued the seamstress; “a letter of his, which was pretty much insignificant, was found in the home of someone who was arrested last year for conspiracy; and as a result, Remi stayed in prison for a month.”

“That is true, but the injustice of his implication was easily shown, and he was set at liberty.”

“That’s true, but the unfairness of his implication was clear, and he was released.”

“Yes, Agricola: but not till he had lain a month in prison; and that has furnished the motive of the person who advised you to conceal yourself! A month in prison! Good heavens! Agricola, think of that! and your mother.”

“Yes, Agricola, but not until he had spent a month in prison; and that’s what motivated the person who suggested you hide! A month in prison! Good heavens! Agricola, think about that! And your mother.”

These words made a powerful impression upon Agricola. He took up the letter and again read it attentively.

These words left a strong impact on Agricola. He picked up the letter and read it closely again.

“And the man who has been lurking all this evening about the house?” proceeded she. “I constantly recall that circumstance, which cannot be naturally accounted for. Alas! what a blow it would be for your father, and poor mother, who is incapable of earning anything. Are you not now their only resource? Oh! consider, then, what would become of them without you—without your labor!”

“And the guy who has been hanging around the house all evening?” she continued. “I keep thinking about that situation, which doesn’t have a logical explanation. Oh no! What a shock it would be for your father, and your poor mother, who can’t earn a thing. Aren’t you their only hope right now? Just think about what would happen to them without you—without your work!”

“It would indeed be terrible,” said Agricola, impatiently casting the letter upon the table. “What you have said concerning Remi is too true. He was as innocent as I am: yet an error of justice, an involuntary error though it be, is not the less cruel. But they don’t commit a man without hearing him.”

“It would seriously be awful,” said Agricola, throwing the letter down on the table in frustration. “What you’ve said about Remi is absolutely right. He was as innocent as I am; yet a mistake in justice, even if it’s unintentional, is still painfully cruel. But they don’t lock someone up without giving them a chance to speak.”

“But they arrest him first, and hear him afterwards,” said Mother Bunch, bitterly; “and then, after a month or two, they restore him his liberty. And if he have a wife and children, whose only means of living is his daily labor, what becomes of them while their only supporter is in prison? They suffer hunger, they endure cold, and they weep!”

“But they arrest him first and listen to him later,” Mother Bunch said bitterly. “Then, after a month or two, they give him back his freedom. And if he has a wife and children who depend on his daily work for survival, what happens to them while their only provider is locked up? They go hungry, they suffer from the cold, and they cry!”

At these simple and pathetic words, Agricola trembled.

At these simple and sad words, Agricola trembled.

“A month without work,” he said, with a sad and thoughtful air. “And my mother, and father, and the two young ladies who make part of our family until the arrival in Paris of their father, Marshal Simon. Oh! you are right. That thought, in spite of myself, affrights me!”

“A month without work,” he said, with a sad and pensive expression. “And my mother, my father, and the two young women who are part of our family until their father, Marshal Simon, arrives in Paris. Oh! You’re right. That thought, despite my best efforts, frightens me!”

“Agricola!” exclaimed the girl impetuously; “suppose you apply to M. Hardy; he is so good, and his character is so much esteemed and honored, that, if he offered bail for you, perhaps they would give up their persecution?”

“Agricola!” the girl exclaimed impulsively; “why don’t you ask M. Hardy? He’s such a good person, and everyone respects and admires him so much that if he vouched for you, maybe they’d drop their persecution?”

“Unfortunately,” replied Agricola, “M. Hardy is absent; he is on a journey with Marshal Simon.”

“Unfortunately,” replied Agricola, “Mr. Hardy is not here; he’s traveling with Marshal Simon.”

After a silence of some time, Agricola, striving to surmount his fear, added: “But no! I cannot give credence to this letter. After all, I had rather await what may come. I’ll at least have the chance of proving my innocence on my first examination: for indeed, my good sister, whether it be that I am in prison or that I fly to conceal myself, my working for my family will be equally prevented.”

After a period of silence, Agricola, trying to overcome his fear, added: “But no! I can’t believe this letter. After all, I’d rather wait and see what happens. At least I’ll have the opportunity to prove my innocence during my first examination. Because honestly, my dear sister, whether I’m in prison or hiding away, I won’t be able to provide for my family either way.”

“Alas! that is true,” said the poor girl; “what is to be done! Oh, what is to be done?”

“Wow! that’s true,” said the poor girl; “what should we do! Oh, what should we do?”

“My brave father,” said Agricola to himself, “if this misfortune happen to-morrow, what an awakening it will be for him, who came here to sleep so joyously!” The blacksmith buried his face in his hands.

“My brave father,” Agricola thought, “if this misfortune happens tomorrow, what a shock it will be for him, who came here to rest so happily!” The blacksmith buried his face in his hands.

Unhappily Mother Bunch’s fears were too well-founded, for it will be recollected that at that epoch of the year 1832, before and after the Rue des Prouvaires conspiracy, a very great number of arrests had been made among the working classes, in consequence of a violent reaction against democratical ideas.

Unhappily, Mother Bunch's fears were justified, as it should be remembered that during the year 1832, both before and after the Rue des Prouvaires conspiracy, many arrests were made among the working class due to a strong backlash against democratic ideas.

Suddenly, the girl broke the silence which had been maintained for some seconds. A blush colored her features, which bore the impressions of an indefinable expression of constraint, grief, and hope.

Suddenly, the girl broke the silence that had lasted for a few seconds. A blush spread across her face, which showed a mix of feelings that were hard to define—tension, sadness, and hope.

“Agricola, you are saved!”

"Agricola, you're saved!"

“What say you?” he asked.

“What do you think?” he asked.

“The young lady, so beautiful, so good, who gave you this flower” (she showed it to the blacksmith) “who has known how to make reparation with so much delicacy for having made a painful offer, cannot but have a generous heart. You must apply to her—”

“The young woman, so beautiful and kind, who gave you this flower” (she showed it to the blacksmith) “who managed to make amends so thoughtfully after making a hurtful suggestion, must have a generous heart. You need to talk to her—”

With these words which seemed to be wrung from her by a violent effort over herself, great tears rolled down her cheeks. For the first time in her life she experienced a feeling of grievous jealousy. Another woman was so happy as to have the power of coming to the relief of him whom she idolized; while she herself, poor creature, was powerless and wretched.

With these words that seemed to be forced out of her after a huge struggle, big tears streamed down her face. For the first time in her life, she felt a deep sense of jealousy. Another woman was lucky enough to be able to help the man she adored; while she, poor thing, felt helpless and miserable.

“Do you think so?” exclaimed Agricola surprised. “But what could be done with this young lady?”

“Do you really think so?” Agricola said, surprised. “But what can we do with this young lady?”

“Did she not say to you,” answered Mother Bunch, “‘Remember my name; and in all circumstances address yourself to me?’”

“Did she not say to you,” replied Mother Bunch, “‘Remember my name; and in every situation, talk to me?’”

“She did indeed!” replied Agricola.

“She really did!” replied Agricola.

“This young lady, in her exalted position, ought to have powerful connections who will be able to protect and defend you. Go to her to morrow morning; tell her frankly what has happened, and request her support.”

“This young woman, in her prominent position, should have influential connections who can protect and defend you. Go to her tomorrow morning; tell her honestly what has happened, and ask for her support.”

“But tell me, my good sister, what it is you wish me to do?”

“But tell me, my dear sister, what do you want me to do?”

“Listen. I remember that, in former times, my father told us that he had saved one of his friends from being put in prison, by becoming surety for him. It will be easy for you so to convince this young lady of your innocence, that she will be induced to become surety; and after that, you will have nothing more to fear.”

“Listen. I remember that, back in the day, my dad told us he had helped one of his friends avoid prison by becoming his guarantor. It will be easy for you to prove your innocence to this young lady, and she’ll agree to become your guarantor; after that, you won’t have anything to worry about.”

“My poor child!” said Agricola, “to ask so great a service from a person to whom one is almost unknown is hard.”

“My poor child!” said Agricola, “it's tough to ask such a big favor from someone you barely know.”

“Believe me, Agricola,” said the other sadly, “I would never counsel what could possibly lower you in the eyes of any one, and above all—do you understand?—above all, in the eyes of this young lady. I do not propose that you should ask money from her; but only that she should give surety for you, in order that you may have the liberty of continuing at your employment, so that the family may not be without resources. Believe me, Agricola, that such a request is in no respect inconsistent with what is noble and becoming upon your part. The heart of the young lady is generous. She will comprehend your position. The required surety will be as nothing to her; while to you it will be everything, and will even be the very life to those who depend upon you.”

“Trust me, Agricola,” said the other sadly, “I would never suggest anything that could possibly make you look bad in anyone's eyes, especially—do you get what I mean?—especially in the eyes of this young lady. I'm not saying you should ask her for money; I'm just suggesting that she could act as a guarantor for you, so you can keep your job and ensure the family has some support. Believe me, Agricola, that kind of request in no way contradicts what's noble and proper for you. The young lady has a generous heart. She will understand your situation. The guarantee you need will mean very little to her; while for you, it will mean everything, and will truly be the lifeline for those who rely on you.”

“You are right, my good sister,” said Agricola, with sadness and dejection. “It is perhaps worth while to risk taking this step. If the young lady consent to render me this service, and if giving surety will indeed preserve me from prison, I shall be prepared for every event. But no, no!” added he, rising, “I’d never dare to make the request to her! What right have I to do so? What is the insignificant service that I rendered her, when compared with that which I should solicit from her?”

“You're right, my dear sister,” Agricola said, feeling sad and down. “It might be worth taking this chance. If the young lady agrees to help me and if providing surety will really keep me out of prison, I'll be ready for whatever happens. But no, no!” he added, getting up. “I’d never have the courage to ask her! What right do I have to do that? What is the small favor I did for her compared to what I would be asking from her?”

“Do you imagine then, Agricola, that a generous spirit measures the services which ought to be rendered, by those previously received? Trust to me respecting a matter which is an affair of the heart. I am, it is true, but a lowly creature, and ought not to compare myself with any other person. I am nothing, and I can do nothing. Nevertheless, I am sure—yes, Agricola, I am sure—that this young lady, who is so very far above me, will experience the same feelings that I do in this affair; yes, like me, she will at once comprehend that your position is a cruel one; and she will do with joy, with happiness, with thankfulness, that which I would do, if, alas! I could do anything more than uselessly consume myself with regrets.”

“Do you really think, Agricola, that a generous person measures the help they give based on what they've received? Trust me on this matter of the heart. I know I’m just an ordinary person and shouldn’t compare myself to others. I’m nothing, and I can’t do anything. Still, I’m certain—yes, Agricola, I’m certain—that this young lady, who is so much above me, will feel the same way I do about this situation; yes, like me, she will immediately understand that your position is a tough one; and she will gladly, happily, and gratefully do what I would do if, sadly, I could do anything more than just waste away with regrets.”

In spite of herself, she pronounced the last words with an expression so heart-breaking—there was something so moving in the comparison which this unfortunate creature, obscure and disdained, infirm and miserable, made of herself with Adrienne de Cardoville, the very type of resplendent youth, beauty, and opulence—that Agricola was moved even to tears; and, holding out one of his hands to the speaker, he said to her, tenderly, “How very good you are; how full of nobleness, good feeling, and delicacy!”

In spite of herself, she spoke the last words with an expression so heartbreaking—there was something so touching in the comparison this unfortunate person, overlooked and scorned, frail and miserable, made of herself with Adrienne de Cardoville, the perfect example of vibrant youth, beauty, and wealth—that Agricola was moved to tears; and extending one of his hands to the speaker, he said to her tenderly, “You are so kind; you are full of grace, compassion, and sensitivity!”

“Unhappily,” said the weeping girl, “I can do nothing more than advise.”

“Unfortunately,” said the crying girl, “I can do nothing more than give advice.”

“And your counsels shall be followed out, my sister dear. They are those of a soul the most elevated I have ever known. Yes, you have won me over into making this experiment, by persuading me that the heart of Miss de Cardoville is perhaps equal in value to your own!”

“And your advice will be followed, my dear sister. They come from the most refined soul I’ve ever encountered. Yes, you’ve convinced me to give this a try by persuading me that Miss de Cardoville’s heart is possibly just as valuable as your own!”

At this charming and sincere assimilation of herself to Miss Adrienne, the sempstress forgot almost everything she had suffered, so exquisitely sweet and consoling were her emotions. If some poor creatures, fatally devoted to sufferings, experience griefs of which the world knows naught, they sometimes, too, are cheered by humble and timid joys, of which the world is equally ignorant. The least word of true tenderness and affection, which elevates them in their own estimation, is ineffably blissful for these unfortunate beings, habitually consigned, not only to hardships and to disdain, but even to desolating doubts, and distrust of themselves.

At this delightful and heartfelt connection with Miss Adrienne, the seamstress almost forgot all her pain, as her feelings were incredibly sweet and comforting. If some poor souls, tragically bound to suffering, experience pains that the world knows nothing about, they are sometimes also uplifted by small, timid joys that remain equally unknown to others. Just a single word of genuine kindness and affection, which lifts their spirits, can bring immense joy to these unfortunate people, who are often trapped not only in struggles and scorn but also in despair and self-doubt.

“Then it is agreed that you will go, to-morrow morning to this young lady’s house?” exclaimed Mother Bunch, trembling with a new-born hope. “And,” she quickly added, “at break of day I’ll go down to watch at the street-door, to see if there be anything suspicious, and to apprise you of what I perceive.”

“Then it’s settled that you’ll go to this young lady’s house tomorrow morning?” exclaimed Mother Bunch, shaking with newfound hope. “And,” she quickly added, “at dawn, I’ll head downstairs to keep an eye on the street door, to see if anything seems off, and to let you know what I notice.”

“Good, excellent girl!” exclaimed Agricola, with increasing emotion.

“Good, amazing girl!” exclaimed Agricola, with growing emotion.

“It will be necessary to endeavor to set off before the wakening of your father,” said the hunchback. “The quarter in which the young lady dwells, is so deserted, that the mere going there will almost serve for your present concealment.”

“It'll be necessary to try to leave before your father wakes up,” said the hunchback. “The area where the young lady lives is so empty that just going there will almost work for your current hiding.”

“I think I hear the voice of my father,” said Agricola suddenly.

“I think I hear my father’s voice,” Agricola said suddenly.

In truth, the little apartment was so near Agricola’s garret, that he and the sempstress, listening, heard Dagobert say in the dark:

In reality, the small apartment was so close to Agricola’s attic that he and the seamstress, listening, heard Dagobert say in the dark:

“Agricola, is it thus that you sleep, my boy? Why, my first sleep is over; and my tongue itches deucedly.”

“Agricola, is this how you're sleeping, my boy? Well, my first sleep is done; and my tongue is really itching.”

“Go quick, Agricola!” said Mother Bunch; “your absence would disquiet him. On no account go out to-morrow morning, before I inform you whether or not I shall have seen anything suspicious.”

“Go quickly, Agricola!” said Mother Bunch; “your absence would worry him. Under no circumstances go out tomorrow morning before I let you know if I’ve seen anything suspicious.”

“Why, Agricola, you are not here?” resumed Dagobert, in a louder voice.

“Why, Agricola, aren't you here?” Dagobert continued, raising his voice.

“Here I am, father,” said the smith, while going out of the sempstress’s apartment, and entering the garret, to his father.

“Here I am, Dad,” said the smith as he left the seamstress’s apartment and walked into the attic to see his father.

“I have been to fasten the shutter of a loft that the wind agitated, lest its noise should disturb you.”

“I went to close the window of an attic that the wind was shaking, so the noise wouldn't disturb you.”

“Thanks, my boy; but it is not noise that wakes me,” said Dagobert, gayly; “it is an appetite, quite furious, for a chat with you. Oh, my dear boy, it is the hungering of a proud old man of a father, who has not seen his son for eighteen years.”

“Thanks, my boy; but it's not the noise that wakes me,” Dagobert said cheerfully; “it's a fierce appetite for a chat with you. Oh, my dear boy, it's the longing of a proud old man and father who hasn't seen his son in eighteen years.”

“Shall I light a candle, father?”

“Should I light a candle, dad?”

“No, no; that would be luxurious; let us chat in the dark. It will be a new pleasure for me to see you to-morrow morning at daybreak. It will be like seeing you for the first time twice.” The door of Agricola’s garret being now closed, Mother Bunch heard nothing more.

“No, no; that would be too fancy; let’s talk in the dark. It will be a new pleasure for me to see you tomorrow morning at dawn. It’ll feel like seeing you for the first time again.” With the door of Agricola’s attic now closed, Mother Bunch heard nothing more.

The poor girl, without undressing, threw herself upon the bed, and closed not an eye during the night, painfully awaiting the appearance of day, in order that she might watch over the safety of Agricola. However, in spite of her vivid anxieties for the morrow, she sometimes allowed herself to sink into the reveries of a bitter melancholy. She compared the conversation she had just had in the silence of night, with the man whom she secretly adored, with what that conversation might have been, had she possessed some share of charms and beauty—had she been loved as she loved, with a chaste and devoted flame! But soon sinking into belief that she should never know the ravishing sweets of a mutual passion, she found consolation in the hope of being useful to Agricola. At the dawn of day, she rose softly, and descended the staircase with little noise, in order to see if anything menaced Agricola from without.

The poor girl, still in her clothes, threw herself onto the bed and couldn't close her eyes all night, anxiously waiting for morning to keep watch over Agricola's safety. Despite her intense worries about the next day, she sometimes allowed herself to slip into the depths of bitter sadness. She compared the late-night conversation she had with the man she secretly loved to what it might have been like if she had some charm and beauty—if she had been loved in return with a pure and devoted passion! But soon, resigning herself to the belief that she would never experience the sweet thrill of mutual love, she found comfort in the hope of being helpful to Agricola. As dawn broke, she quietly got up and carefully walked down the stairs to check if anything threatened Agricola from outside.





CHAPTER XXXII. THE AWAKENING.

The weather, damp and foggy during a portion of the night, became clear and cold towards morning. Through the glazed skylight of Agricola’s garret, where he lay with his father, a corner of the blue sky could be seen.

The weather, wet and foggy for part of the night, turned clear and cold by morning. Through the glazed skylight of Agricola's attic, where he lay with his father, a patch of blue sky was visible.

The apartment of the young blacksmith had an aspect as poor as the sewing-girl’s. For its sole ornament, over the deal table upon which Agricola wrote his poetical inspirations, there hung suspended from a nail in the wall a portrait of Beranger—that immortal poet whom the people revere and cherish, because his rare and transcendent genius has delighted to enlighten the people, and to sing their glories and their reverses.

The young blacksmith's apartment looked just as shabby as the sewing-girl’s. Its only decoration was a portrait of Beranger hanging from a nail on the wall above the plain table where Agricola penned his poetic inspirations. Beranger is that immortal poet whom the people admire and hold dear, as his unique and brilliant talent has brought joy by enlightening them and celebrating their triumphs and struggles.

Although the day had only begun to dawn, Dagobert and Agricola had already risen. The latter had sufficient self command to conceal his inquietude, for renewed reflection had again increased his fears.

Although the day had just started to break, Dagobert and Agricola were already up. Agricola managed to keep his nerves in check, but thinking it over again made his worries grow.

The recent outbreak in the Rue des Prouvaires had caused a great number of precautionary arrests; and the discovery of numerous copies of Agricola’s song, in the possession of one of the chiefs of the disconcerted plot, was, in truth, calculated slightly to compromise the young blacksmith. His father, however, as we have already mentioned, suspected not his secret anguish. Seated by the side of his son, upon the edge of their mean little bed, the old soldier, by break of day, had dressed and shaved with military care; he now held between his hands both those of Agricola, his countenance radiant with joy, and unable to discontinue the contemplation of his boy.

The recent outbreak on Rue des Prouvaires had led to a lot of precautionary arrests, and the discovery of several copies of Agricola's song, found with one of the leaders of the disrupted plot, did put the young blacksmith in a bit of a tight spot. His father, however, as we've already mentioned, was unaware of his son’s hidden distress. Sitting next to his son on the edge of their shabby little bed, the old soldier, early in the morning, had dressed and shaved with military precision; he now held both of Agricola's hands in his, his face beaming with joy as he couldn’t stop admiring his boy.

“You will laugh at me, my dear boy,” said Dagobert to his son; “but I wished the night to the devil, in order that I might gaze upon you in full day, as I now see you. But all in good time; I have lost nothing. Here is another silliness of mine; it delights me to see you wear moustaches. What a splendid horse-grenadier you would have made! Tell me; have you never had a wish to be a soldier?”

“You're going to laugh at me, my dear boy,” Dagobert said to his son. “But I was wishing night away just so I could see you clearly in the daylight, like I do now. But it's all good; I've lost nothing. Here's another silly thing of mine: it makes me happy to see you with a mustache. You would have made a great horse grenadier! Tell me, have you ever wanted to be a soldier?”

“I thought of mother!”

"I remembered mom!"

“That’s right,” said Dagobert: “and besides, I believe, after all, look ye, that the time of the sword has gone by. We old fellows are now good for nothing, but to be put in a corner of the chimney. Like rusty old carbines, we have had our day.”

"That’s right," said Dagobert. "And besides, I think, honestly, that the time of the sword is over. Us old guys are basically good for nothing now, just to be placed in a corner by the fireplace. Like rusty old guns, we've had our time."

“Yes; your days of heroism and of glory,” said Agricola with excitement; and then he added, with a voice profoundly softened and agitated, “it is something good and cheering to be your son!”

“Yes; your days of heroism and glory,” Agricola said enthusiastically; and then he added, with a voice deeply softened and shaken, “it's truly something good and uplifting to be your son!”

“As to the good, I know nothing of that,” replied Dagobert; “but as for the cheering, it ought to be so; for I love you proudly. And I think this is but the beginning! What say you, Agricola? I am like the famished wretches who have been some days without food. It is but by little and little that they recover themselves, and can eat. Now, you may expect to be tasted, my boy, morning and evening, and devoured during the day. No, I wish not to think that—not all the day—no, that thought dazzles and perplexes me; and I am no longer myself.”

“As for the good stuff, I have no idea,” Dagobert replied. “But the cheering part should definitely happen because I love you fiercely. And I believe this is just the beginning! What do you think, Agricola? I feel like those starving people who haven’t eaten for days. They can only slowly get back on their feet and start eating again. Now, you can expect me to want you morning and night and to crave you during the day. No, I don’t want to think about that—not all day long—no, that thought overwhelms and confuses me; I don’t feel like myself anymore.”

These words of Dagobert caused a painful feeling to Agricola. He believed that they sprang from a presentiment of the separation with which he was menaced.

These words from Dagobert created a painful feeling in Agricola. He thought they came from a feeling that he was about to be separated.

“Well,” continued Dagobert; “you are quite happy; M. Hardy is always good to you.”

“Well,” Dagobert continued, “you seem pretty happy; M. Hardy is always nice to you.”

“Oh!” replied Agricola: “there is none in the world better, or more equitable and generous! If you knew what wonders he has brought about in his factory! Compared to all others, it is a paradise beside the stithies of Lucifer!”

“Oh!” replied Agricola: “there’s none in the world better, or more fair and generous! If you knew what amazing things he has achieved in his factory! Compared to all others, it’s a paradise next to the forges of Lucifer!”

“Indeed!” said Dagobert.

"Absolutely!" said Dagobert.

“You shall see,” resumed Agricola, “what welfare, what joy, what affection, are displayed upon the countenances of all whom he employs; who work with an ardent pleasure.

“You will see,” continued Agricola, “the happiness, the joy, and the warmth that radiate from the faces of everyone he employs; they work with a passionate enthusiasm.

“This M. Hardy of yours must be an out-and-out magician,” said Dagobert.

“This M. Hardy of yours must be a total magician,” said Dagobert.

“He is, father, a very great magician. He has known how to render labor pleasant and attractive. As for the pleasure, over and above good wages, he accords to us a portion of his profits according to our deserts; whence you may judge of the eagerness with which we go to work. And that is not all: he has caused large, handsome buildings to be erected, in which all his workpeople find, at less expense than elsewhere, cheerful and salubrious lodgings, in which they enjoy all the advantages of an association. But you shall see—I repeat—you shall see!”

“He is, dad, a really great magician. He knows how to make work enjoyable and appealing. Besides good pay, he also shares part of his profits with us based on how well we do our jobs; you can imagine how eager we are to work. And that’s not all: he’s built beautiful, impressive buildings where all his workers find affordable and pleasant housing, with all the benefits of being part of a community. But you’ll see—I repeat—you’ll see!”

“They have good reason to say, that Paris is the region of wonders,” observed Dagobert.

“They have every reason to say that Paris is a place of wonders,” observed Dagobert.

“Well, behold me here again at last, never more to quit you, nor good mother!”

“Well, here I am again at last, never to leave you, dear mother!”

“No, father, we will never separate again,” said Agricola, stifling a sigh. “My mother and I will both try to make you forget all that you have suffered.”

“No, Dad, we’ll never be apart again,” said Agricola, holding back a sigh. “My mom and I will do our best to help you forget all that you’ve been through.”

“Suffered!” exclaimed Dagobert, “who the deuce has suffered? Look me well in the face; and see if I have a look of suffering! Bombs and bayonets! Since I have put my foot here, I feel myself quite a young man again! You shall see me march soon: I bet that I tire you out! You must rig yourself up something extra! Lord, how they will stare at us! I wager that in beholding your black moustache and my gray one, folks will say, behold father and son! But let us settle what we are to do with the day. You will write to the father of Marshal Simon, informing him the his grand-daughters have arrived, and that it is necessary that he should hasten his return to Paris; for he has charged himself with matters which are of great importance for them. While you are writing, I will go down to say good-morning to my wife, and to the dear little ones. We will then eat a morsel. Your mother will go to mass; for I perceive that she likes to be regular at that: the good soul! no great harm, if it amuse her! and during her absence, we will make a raid together.”

“Suffered!” Dagobert exclaimed. “Who the heck has suffered? Look me in the eye and see if I look like I'm suffering! Bombs and bayonets! Ever since I stepped foot here, I feel like a young man again! You’ll see me marching soon; I bet I’ll tire you out! You’ve got to step up your game! Just think of how people will look at us! I wager that when they see your black mustache and my gray one, they’ll say, ‘Look, father and son!’ But let’s figure out what we’re doing today. You’ll write to Marshal Simon’s father, letting him know that his granddaughters have arrived and that he needs to hurry back to Paris because he’s responsible for some important matters for them. While you write, I’ll go downstairs to say good morning to my wife and the little ones. Then we’ll grab a bite to eat. Your mother will go to mass because I notice she likes to keep up with that—such a good soul! It doesn’t hurt if it keeps her entertained! And while she’s gone, we’ll have some fun together.”

“Father,” said Agricola, with embarrassment, “this morning it is out of my power to accompany you.”

“Dad,” Agricola said, feeling embarrassed, “I can't go with you this morning.”

“How! out of your power?” said Dagobert; “recollect this is Monday!”

“How! Out of your control?” said Dagobert; “Remember, it’s Monday!”

“Yes, father,” said Agricola, hesitatingly; “but I have promised to attend all the morning in the workshop, to finish a job that is required in a hurry. If I fail to do so, I shall inflict some injury upon M. Hardy. But I’ll soon be at liberty.”

“Yes, dad,” Agricola said hesitantly; “but I promised to spend the entire morning in the workshop to finish a job that needs to be done urgently. If I don’t do it, I’ll let M. Hardy down. But I’ll be free soon.”

“That alters the case,” said Dagobert, with a sigh of regret. “I thought to make my first parade through Paris with you this morning; but it must be deferred in favor of your work. It is sacred: since it is that which sustains your mother. Nevertheless, it is vexatious, devilish vexatious. And yet no—I am unjust. See how quickly one gets habituated to and spoilt by happiness. I growl like a true grumbler, at a walk being put off for a few hours! I do this! I who, during eighteen years, have only hoped to see you once more, without daring to reckon very much upon it! Oh! I am but a silly old fool! Vive l’amour et cogni—I mean—my Agricola!” And, to console himself, the old soldier gayly slapped his son’s shoulder.

“That's a game changer,” said Dagobert with a sigh of regret. “I planned to take my first stroll through Paris with you this morning, but it has to wait for your work. That’s important: it supports your mother. Still, it’s frustrating, really frustrating. And yet no—I’m being unfair. Just look at how quickly one gets used to and spoiled by happiness. I’m complaining like a true grumbler because our walk is delayed by a few hours! I do this! I who, for eighteen years, have only hoped to see you again, without believing it could really happen! Oh! I’m just a silly old fool! Long live love and… I mean… my Agricola!” And to cheer himself up, the old soldier cheerfully slapped his son’s shoulder.

This seemed another omen of evil to the blacksmith; for he dreaded one moment to another lest the fears of Mother Bunch should be realized. “Now that I have recovered myself,” said Dagobert, laughing, “let us speak of business. Know you where I find the addresses of all the notaries in Paris?”

This seemed like another bad sign to the blacksmith; he worried from one moment to the next that Mother Bunch's fears would come true. “Now that I’ve got my bearings,” said Dagobert, laughing, “let’s talk business. Do you know where I can find the addresses of all the notaries in Paris?”

“I don’t know; but nothing is more easy than to discover it.”

“I don’t know, but it’s really easy to find out.”

“My reason is,” resumed Dagobert, “that I sent from Russia by post, and by order of the mother of the two children that I have brought here, some important papers to a Parisian notary. As it was my duty to see this notary immediately upon my arrival, I had written his name and his address in a portfolio, of which however, I have been robbed during my journey; and as I have forgotten his devil of a name, it seems to me, that if I should see it again in the list of notaries, I might recollect it.”

“My reason is,” Dagobert continued, “that I sent some important papers from Russia by mail, on the orders of the mother of the two children I brought here, to a notary in Paris. Since I needed to meet this notary as soon as I arrived, I had written down his name and address in a portfolio, but unfortunately, I was robbed during my trip; and since I can't remember his damn name, I think that if I see it again in the list of notaries, I might recognize it.”

Two knocks at the door of the garret made Agricola start. He involuntarily thought of a warrant for his apprehension.

Two knocks at the door of the attic startled Agricola. He couldn't help but think of a warrant for his arrest.

His father, who, at the sound of the knocking turned round his head, had not perceived his emotion, and said with a loud voice: “Come in!” The door opened. It was Gabriel. He wore a black cassock and a broad brimmed hat.

His father, who turned his head at the sound of the knocking, didn’t notice his emotion and said loudly, “Come in!” The door opened. It was Gabriel. He was wearing a black cassock and a wide-brimmed hat.

To recognize his brother by adoption, and to throw himself into his arms, were two movements performed at once by Agricola—as quick as thought.—“My brother!” exclaimed Agricola.

To acknowledge his adopted brother and rush into his embrace were two actions performed simultaneously by Agricola—faster than a thought. “My brother!” exclaimed Agricola.

“Agricola!” cried Gabriel.

“Agricola!” shouted Gabriel.

“Gabriel!” responded the blacksmith.

“Gabriel!” replied the blacksmith.

“After so long an absence!” said the one.

“After such a long time away!” said the one.

“To behold you again!” rejoined the other.

“To see you again!” replied the other.

Such were the words exchanged between the blacksmith and the missionary, while they were locked in a close embrace.

Such were the words exchanged between the blacksmith and the missionary, while they were locked in a tight embrace.

Dagobert, moved and charmed by these fraternal endearments, felt his eyes become moist. There was something truly touching in the affection of the young men—in their hearts so much alike, and yet of characters and aspects so very different—for the manly countenance of Agricola contrasted strongly with the delicacy and angelic physiognomy of Gabriel.

Dagobert, touched and enchanted by these brotherly affections, felt his eyes start to water. There was something truly moving about the bond between the young men—in their hearts so similar, yet with such different personalities and appearances—because the strong features of Agricola contrasted sharply with the delicate and angelic face of Gabriel.

“I was forewarned by my father of your arrival,” said the blacksmith at length. “I have been expecting to see you; and my happiness has been a hundred times the greater, because I have had all the pleasures of hoping for it.”

“I was warned by my father about your arrival,” said the blacksmith after a moment. “I’ve been looking forward to seeing you; and my happiness has been even greater because I’ve enjoyed all the anticipation of it.”

“And my good mother?” asked Gabriel, in affectionately grasping the hands of Dagobert. “I trust that you have found her in good health.”

“And my good mother?” asked Gabriel, affectionately holding Dagobert's hands. “I hope you’ve found her in good health.”

“Yes, my brave boy!” replied Dagobert; “and her health will have become a hundred times better, now that we are all together. Nothing is so healthful as joy.” Then addressing himself to Agricola, who, forgetting his fear of being arrested, regarded the missionary with an expression of ineffable affection, Dagobert added:

“Yes, my brave boy!” replied Dagobert; “and her health will be a hundred times better now that we’re all together. Nothing is as healthy as joy.” Then turning to Agricola, who, forgetting his fear of being arrested, looked at the missionary with a look of pure affection, Dagobert added:

“Let it be remembered, that, with the soft cheek of a young girl, Gabriel has the courage of a lion; I have already told with what intrepidity he saved the lives of Marshal Simon’s daughters, and tried to save mine also.”

“Remember that, with the gentle face of a young girl, Gabriel has the bravery of a lion; I’ve already mentioned how fearlessly he saved the lives of Marshal Simon’s daughters, and tried to save mine as well.”

“But, Gabriel! what has happened to your forehead?” suddenly exclaimed Agricola, who for a few seconds had been attentively examining the missionary.

“But, Gabriel! what happened to your forehead?” suddenly exclaimed Agricola, who had been carefully examining the missionary for a few seconds.

Gabriel, having thrown aside his hat on entering, was now directly beneath the skylight of the garret apartment, the bright light through which shone upon his sweet, pale countenance: and the round scar, which extended from one eyebrow to the other, was therefore distinctly visible.

Gabriel, having tossed his hat aside as he walked in, was now directly under the skylight of the attic apartment, the bright light shining down on his sweet, pale face: and the round scar that stretched from one eyebrow to the other was clearly visible.

In the midst of the powerful and diversified emotion, and of the exciting events which so rapidly followed the shipwreck on the rocky coast near Cardoville House, Dagobert, during the short interview he then had with Gabriel, had not perceived the scar which seamed the forehead of the young missionary. Now, partaking, however, of the surprise of his son, Dagobert said:

In the middle of the intense and mixed emotions, and the thrilling events that quickly followed the shipwreck on the rocky shore near Cardoville House, Dagobert, during the brief conversation he had with Gabriel, hadn't noticed the scar that ran across the young missionary's forehead. Now, taken aback like his son, Dagobert said:

“Aye, indeed! how came this scar upon your brow?”

“Yeah, really! How did you get that scar on your forehead?”

“And on his hands, too; see, dear father!” exclaimed the blacksmith, with renewed surprise, while he seized one of the hands which the young priest held out towards him in order to tranquillize his fears.

“And on his hands, too; look, dear father!” exclaimed the blacksmith, with renewed surprise, as he grabbed one of the hands that the young priest held out to calm his fears.

“Gabriel, my brave boy, explain this to us!” added Dagobert; “who has wounded you thus?” and in his turn, taking the other hand of the missionary, he examined the scar upon it with the eye of a judge of wounds, and then added, “In Spain, one of my comrades was found and taken down alive from a cross, erected at the junction of several roads, upon which the monks had crucified, and left him to die of hunger, thirst, and agony. Ever afterwards he bore scars upon his hands, exactly similar to this upon your hand.”

“Gabriel, my brave boy, explain this to us!” Dagobert urged. “Who did this to you?” He then took the missionary's other hand and examined the scar on it as if he were a judge assessing a wound. He continued, “In Spain, one of my comrades was found and taken down alive from a cross that the monks had put up at the junction of several roads. They had crucified him and left him to die of hunger, thirst, and suffering. He always had scars on his hands that looked exactly like this one on yours.”

“My father is right!” exclaimed Agricola. “It is evident that your hands have been pierced through! My poor brother!” and Agricola became grievously agitated.

“My father is right!” shouted Agricola. “It’s obvious your hands have been pierced through! My poor brother!” and Agricola became extremely upset.

“Do not think about it,” said Gabriel, reddening with the embarrassment of modesty. “Having gone as a missionary amongst the savages of the Rocky Mountains, they crucified me, and they had begun to scalp me, when Providence snatched me from their hands.”

“Don’t think about it,” Gabriel said, blushing with modesty. “After I went as a missionary among the savages of the Rocky Mountains, they crucified me, and they had started to scalp me when fate pulled me from their grasp.”

“Unfortunate youth,” said Dagobert; “without arms then? You had not a sufficient escort for your protection?”

“Unfortunate kid,” said Dagobert; “no weapons then? You didn’t have enough backup for your safety?”

10305m
Original

“It is not for such as me to carry arms.” said Gabriel, sweetly smiling; “and we are never accompanied by any escort.”

“It’s not for someone like me to carry weapons,” Gabriel said with a sweet smile; “and we’re never accompanied by any escort.”

“Well, but your companions, those who were along with you, how came it that they did not defend you?” impetuously asked Agricola.

“Well, what about your friends, the ones who were with you? Why didn’t they defend you?” Agricola asked impatiently.

“I was alone, my dear brother.”

“I was alone, my dear brother.”

“Alone!”

"All alone!"

“Yes, alone; without even a guide.”

“Yes, alone; without even a guide.”

“You alone! unarmed! in a barbarous country!” exclaimed Dagobert, scarcely crediting a step so unmilitary, and almost distrusting his own sense of hearing.

“You alone! unarmed! in a savage country!” exclaimed Dagobert, hardly believing such an unmilitary action and almost doubting his own hearing.

“It was sublime!” said the young blacksmith and poet.

“It was amazing!” said the young blacksmith and poet.

“The Christian faith,” said Gabriel, with mild simplicity, “cannot be implanted by force or violence. It is only by the power of persuasion that the gospel can be spread amongst poor savages.”

“The Christian faith,” said Gabriel, calmly, “can’t be forced or imposed through violence. It can only spread among uneducated people through the power of persuasion.”

“But when persuasions fail!” said Agricola.

“But when persuasion fails!” said Agricola.

“Why, then, dear brother, one has but to die for the belief that is in him, pitying those who have rejected it, and who have refused the blessings it offers to mankind.”

“Why, then, dear brother, one only needs to die for the belief that is in them, feeling sorry for those who have turned it down and who have rejected the blessings it brings to humanity.”

There was a period of profound silence after the reply of Gabriel, which was uttered with simple and touching pathos.

There was a deep silence after Gabriel's reply, which was delivered with genuine and heartfelt emotion.

Dagobert was in his own nature too courageous not to comprehend a heroism thus calm and resigned; and the old soldier, as well as his son, now contemplated Gabriel with the most earnest feelings of mingled admiration and respect.

Dagobert was naturally too brave not to understand a heroism that was so calm and accepting; and both the old soldier and his son now looked at Gabriel with deep feelings of admiration and respect.

Gabriel, entirely free from the affection of false modesty, seemed quite unconscious of the emotions which he had excited in the breasts of his two friends; and he therefore said to Dagobert, “What ails you?”

Gabriel, completely free from any false modesty, seemed totally unaware of the feelings he had stirred in his two friends; so he asked Dagobert, “What’s wrong with you?”

“What ails me!” exclaimed the brave old soldier, with great emotion: “After having been for thirty years in the wars, I had imagined myself to be about as courageous as any man. And now I find I have a master! And that master is yourself!”

“What’s wrong with me!” exclaimed the brave old soldier, filled with emotion: “After being in wars for thirty years, I thought I was as courageous as anyone. And now I realize I have a master! And that master is you!”

“I!” said Gabriel; “what do you mean? What have I done?”

“I!” said Gabriel. “What do you mean? What did I do?”

“Thunder, don’t you know that the brave wounds there” (the veteran took with transport both of Gabriel’s hands), “that these wounds are as glorious—are more glorious than our—than all ours, as warriors by profession!”

“Thunder, don’t you know that real courage leaves its mark there” (the veteran took both of Gabriel’s hands with emotion), “that these marks are just as glorious—more glorious than ours—than all of ours, as soldiers by trade!”

“Yes! yes, my father speaks truth!” exclaimed Agricola; and he added, with enthusiasm, “Oh, for such priests! How I love them! How I venerate them! How I am elevated by their charity, their courage, their resignation!”

“Yes! yes, my father is speaking the truth!” shouted Agricola; and he added, with excitement, “Oh, for priests like these! How I admire them! How I respect them! How uplifted I feel by their kindness, their bravery, their strength!”

“I entreat you not to extol me thus,” said Gabriel with embarrassment.

“I ask you not to praise me like this,” said Gabriel, feeling embarrassed.

“Not extol you!” replied Dagobert. “Hanged if I shouldn’t. When I have gone into the heat of action, did I rush into it alone? Was I not under the eyes of my commanding officer? Were not my comrades there along with me? In default of true courage, had I not the instinct of self preservation to spur me on, without reckoning the excitement of the shouts and tumult of battle, the smell of the gunpowder, the flourishes of the trumpets, the thundering of the cannon, the ardor of my horse, which bounded beneath me as if the devil were at his tail? Need I state that I also knew that the emperor was present, with his eye upon every one—the emperor, who, in recompense for a hole being made in my tough hide, would give me a bit of lace or a ribbon, as plaster for the wound. Thanks to all these causes, I passed for game. Fair enough! But are you not a thousand times more game than I, my brave boy; going alone, unarmed, to confront enemies a hundred times more ferocious than those whom we attacked—we, who fought in whole squadrons, supported by artillery, bomb-shells, and case-shot?”

“Don’t praise me!” Dagobert replied. “I swear I should. When I jumped into the heat of battle, did I do it alone? Wasn’t I under the watch of my commanding officer? Weren’t my comrades right there with me? Instead of true bravery, didn’t I have the instinct to survive pushing me forward, not to mention the rush from the shouts and chaos of battle, the smell of gunpowder, the blaring trumpets, the booming cannons, and the excitement of my horse, which leapt under me as if the devil was chasing him? Do I need to mention that I knew the emperor was watching, keeping an eye on everyone—the emperor who would reward me for even a scratch on my tough skin with a piece of lace or a ribbon to cover my wound? Thanks to all these reasons, I was seen as brave. Fair enough! But aren’t you a thousand times braver than I am, my brave boy, going in alone, unarmed, to face enemies a hundred times more savage than those we fought—us, battling in whole squadrons, backed by artillery, bombs, and canister shots?”

“Excellent father!” cried Agricola, “how noble of you to render to Gabriel this justice!”

“Excellent father!” shouted Agricola, “how noble of you to give Gabriel this justice!”

“Oh, dear brother,” said Gabriel, “his kindness to me makes him magnify what was quite natural and simple!”

“Oh, dear brother,” said Gabriel, “his kindness towards me makes him blow up what was really just simple and natural!”

“Natural!” said the veteran soldier; “yes, natural for gallants who have hearts of the true temper: but that temper is rare.”

“Natural!” said the seasoned soldier; “yes, natural for courageous people who have hearts of true character: but that character is rare.”

“Oh, yes, very rare,” said Agricola; “for that kind of courage is the most admirable of all. Most bravely did you seek almost certain death, alone, bearing the cross in hand as your only weapon, to preach charity and Christian brotherhood. They seized you, tortured you; and you await death and partly endure it, without complaint, without remonstrance, without hatred, without anger, without a wish for vengeance; forgiveness issuing from your mouth, and a smile of pity beaming upon your lips; and this in the depths of forests, where no one could witness your magnanimity,—none could behold you—and without other desire, after you were rescued than modestly to conceal blessed wounds under your black robe! My father is right, by Jove! can you still contend that you are not as brave as he?”

“Oh, yes, very rare,” said Agricola; “because that kind of courage is the most admirable of all. You bravely faced almost certain death, alone, with only the cross in your hand as your weapon, to preach charity and Christian brotherhood. They captured you, tortured you, and now you wait for death, enduring it without complaint, without protest, without hatred, without anger, and without a desire for revenge; forgiveness comes from your lips, and a pitying smile lights up your face; and all of this deep in the forests, where no one could witness your greatness—no one could see you—and with no other desire, once you were rescued, than to modestly hide your blessed wounds under your black robe! My father is right, by Jupiter! Can you still argue that you are not as brave as he?”

“And besides, too,” resumed Dagobert, “the dear boy did all that for a thankless paymaster; for it is true, Agricola, that his wounds will never change his humble black robe of a priest into the rich robe of a bishop!”

“And besides, too,” continued Dagobert, “the poor kid did all that for an ungrateful boss; because it’s true, Agricola, that his wounds will never turn his plain black priest's robe into the luxurious robe of a bishop!”

“I am not so disinterested as I may seem to be,” said Gabriel to Dagobert, smiling meekly. “If I am deemed worthy, a great recompense awaits me on high.”

“I’m not as indifferent as I might appear,” Gabriel said to Dagobert, smiling gently. “If I’m found worthy, a great reward awaits me in heaven.”

“As to all that, my boy,” said Dagobert, “I do not understand it; and I will not argue about it. I maintain it, that my old cross of honor would be at least as deservedly affixed to your cassock as upon my uniform.”

“As for all that, my boy,” said Dagobert, “I don’t get it; and I’m not going to debate it. I stand by the fact that my old medal of honor would rightfully belong on your cassock just as much as it does on my uniform.”

“But these recompenses are never conferred upon humble priests like Gabriel,” said Agricola, “and if you did know, dear father, how much virtue and valor is among those whom the highest orders in the priesthood insolently call the inferior clergy,—the unseen merit and the blind devotedness to be found amongst worthy, but obscure, country curates, who are inhumanly treated and subjugated to a pitiless yoke by the lordly lawnsleeves! Like us, those poor priests are worthy laborers in their vocation; and for them, also, all generous hearts ought to demand enfranchisement! Sons of common people, like ourselves, and useful as we are, justice ought to be rendered both to them and to us. Do I say right, Gabriel? You will not contradict it; for you have told me, that your ambition would have been to obtain a small country curacy; because you understand the good that you could work within it.”

“But these rewards are never given to humble priests like Gabriel,” said Agricola, “and if you only knew, dear father, how much virtue and courage exist among those whom the highest ranks in the priesthood arrogantly call the inferior clergy— the unseen merit and blind dedication found among worthy but obscure country curates, who are cruelly mistreated and subjected to a merciless burden by the powerful clergy! Like us, those poor priests are deserving workers in their calling; and for them, too, all kind hearts should demand freedom! Being sons of common people, like us, and just as valuable, justice should be served to both them and us. Am I right, Gabriel? You won’t disagree; you’ve told me that your ambition was to get a small country curacy because you understand the good you could do in it.”

“My desire is still the same,” said Gabriel sadly: “but unfortunately—” and then, as if he wished to escape from a painful thought, and to change the conversation, he, addressing himself to Dagobert, added: “Believe me: be more just than to undervalue your own courage by exalting mine. Your courage must be very great—very great; for, after a battle, the spectacle of the carnage must be truly terrible to a generous and feeling heart. We, at least, though we may be killed, do not kill.”

“My desire is still the same,” Gabriel said sadly, “but unfortunately—” and then, as if he wanted to escape a painful thought and change the subject, he turned to Dagobert and added, “Believe me: don't underestimate your own courage by inflating mine. Your courage must be tremendous—truly tremendous; because after a battle, the sight of all the carnage must be truly horrifying to a kind and sensitive heart. We, at least, even if we might be killed, do not kill.”

At these words of the missionary, the soldier drew himself up erect, looked upon Gabriel with astonishment, and said, “This is most surprising!”

At the missionary's words, the soldier stood tall, gazed at Gabriel in disbelief, and said, “This is really surprising!”

“What is?” inquired Agricola.

“What is it?” inquired Agricola.

“What Gabriel has just told us,” replied Dagobert, “brings to my mind what I experienced in warfare on the battlefield in proportion as I advanced in years. Listen, my children: more than once, on the night after a general engagement, I have been mounted as a vidette,—alone,—by night,—amid the moonlight, on the field of battle which remained in our possession, and upon which lay the bodies of seven or eight thousand of the slain, amongst whom were mingled the slaughtered remains of some of my old comrades: and then this sad scene, when the profound silence has restored me to my senses from the thirst for bloodshed and the delirious whirling of my sword (intoxicated like the rest), I have said to myself, ‘for what have these men been killed?—FOR WHAT—FOR WHAT?’ But this feeling, well understood as it was, hindered me not, on the following morning, when the trumpets again sounded the charge, from rushing once more to the slaughter. But the same thought always recurred when my arm became weary with carnage; and after wiping my sabre upon the mane of my horse, I have said to myself, ‘I have killed!—killed!!—killed!!! and, FOR WHAT!!!’”

“What Gabriel just shared,” Dagobert replied, “reminds me of what I went through in war as I got older. Listen, my children: more than once, on the night after a big battle, I have been stationed as a lookout—alone—at night—under the moonlight, on the battlefield we held, where the bodies of seven or eight thousand fallen lay, including some of my old friends. In those moments, when the deep silence brought me back to my senses from the thirst for blood and the dizzying rush of my sword (just as intoxicated as everyone else), I couldn’t help but think, ‘why have these men died?—FOR WHAT—FOR WHAT?’ But even though I understood that feeling well, the next morning, when the trumpets sounded for another charge, I rushed back into the fray. Yet that same thought returned every time my arm grew tired from the slaughter; after wiping my sword on my horse’s mane, I said to myself, ‘I have killed!—killed!!—killed!!! and, FOR WHAT!!!’”

The missionary and the blacksmith exchanged looks on hearing the old soldier give utterance to this singular retrospection of the past.

The missionary and the blacksmith exchanged glances when they heard the old soldier share this unusual reflection on the past.

“Alas!” said Gabriel to him, “all generous hearts feel as you did during the solemn moments, when the intoxication of glory has subsided, and man is left alone to the influence of the good instincts planted in his bosom.”

“Alas!” Gabriel said to him, “every generous heart feels what you felt in those solemn moments when the high of glory has worn off, and one is left alone with the influence of the good instincts that are planted within.”

“And that should prove, my brave boy,” rejoined Dagobert, “that you are greatly better than I; for those noble instincts, as you call them, have never abandoned you. * * * * But how the deuce did you escape from the claws of the infuriated savages who had already crucified you?”

“And that should show, my brave boy,” Dagobert replied, “that you are much better than I; because those noble instincts, as you put it, have never left you. * * * * But how on earth did you get away from the claws of the raging savages who had already crucified you?”

At this question of Dagobert, Gabriel started and reddened so visibly, that the soldier said to him: “If you ought not or cannot answer my request, let us say no more about it.”

At Dagobert's question, Gabriel flinched and turned red so obviously that the soldier said to him, “If you shouldn’t or can’t answer my request, let’s drop it.”

“I have nothing to conceal, either from you or from my brother,” replied the missionary with altered voice. “Only; it will be difficult for me to make you comprehend what I cannot comprehend myself.”

“I have nothing to hide, either from you or my brother,” replied the missionary, his voice changed. “It’s just that it will be hard for me to explain something I don’t understand myself.”

“How is that?” asked Agricola with surprise.

“How is that?” asked Agricola, surprised.

“Surely,” said Gabriel, reddening more deeply, “I must have been deceived by a fallacy of my senses, during that abstracted moment in which I awaited death with resignation. My enfeebled mind, in spite of me, must have been cheated by an illusion; or that, which to the present hour has remained inexplicable, would have been more slowly developed; and I should have known with greater certainty that it was the strange woman—”

“Surely,” said Gabriel, blushing even more, “I must have been misled by a trick of my senses during that distracted moment when I was waiting for death with acceptance. My weakened mind, despite my efforts, must have been fooled by an illusion; otherwise, what has remained unexplained until now would have unfolded more gradually, and I would have known with more certainty that it was the strange woman—”

Dagobert, while listening to the missionary, was perfectly amazed; for he also had vainly tried to account for the unexpected succor which had freed him and the two orphans from the prison at Leipsic.

Dagobert, while listening to the missionary, was completely amazed; for he had also tried in vain to figure out the unexpected help that had freed him and the two orphans from the prison at Leipsic.

“Of what woman do you speak?” asked Agricola.

“Which woman are you talking about?” asked Agricola.

“Of her who saved me,” was the reply.

“Of the one who saved me,” was the reply.

“A woman saved you from the hands of the savages?” said Dagobert.

“A woman saved you from the hands of the savage people?” said Dagobert.

“Yes,” replied Gabriel, though absorbed in his reflections, “a woman, young and beautiful!”

“Yes,” replied Gabriel, though lost in his thoughts, “a woman, young and beautiful!”

“And who was this woman?” asked Agricola.

“And who was this woman?” Agricola asked.

“I know not. When I asked her, she replied, ‘I am the sister of the distressed!’”

“I don't know. When I asked her, she replied, ‘I am the sister of the distressed!’”

“And whence came she? Whither went she?” asked Dagobert, singularly interested.

“And where did she come from? Where did she go?” asked Dagobert, unusually intrigued.

“‘I go wheresoever there is suffering,’ she replied,” answered the missionary; “and she departed, going towards the north of America—towards those desolate regions in which there is eternal snow, where the nights are without end.”

“‘I go wherever there is suffering,’ she replied,” answered the missionary; “and she left, heading towards the north of America—towards those barren areas where there is constant snow, where the nights seem endless.”

“As in Siberia,” said Dagobert, who had become very thoughtful.

“As in Siberia,” said Dagobert, who had grown quite reflective.

“But,” resumed Agricola, addressing himself to Gabriel, who seemed also to have become more and more absorbed, “in what manner or by what means did this woman come to your assistance?”

“But,” Agricola continued, turning to Gabriel, who also appeared to be increasingly captivated, “how did this woman come to help you?”

The missionary was about to reply to the last question, when there was heard a gentle tap at the door of the garret apartment, which renewed the fears that Agricola had forgotten since the arrival of his adopted brother. “Agricola,” said a sweet voice outside the door, “I wish to speak with you as soon as possible.”

The missionary was just about to answer the last question when a soft knock came at the door of the attic room, bringing back the worries that Agricola had set aside since his adopted brother arrived. “Agricola,” said a gentle voice from outside the door, “I need to talk to you as soon as you can.”

The blacksmith recognized Mother Bunch’s voice, and opened the door. But the young sempstress, instead of entering, drew back into the dark passage, and said, with a voice of anxiety: “Agricola, it is an hour since broad day, and you have not yet departed! How imprudent! I have been watching below, in the street, until now, and have seen nothing alarming; but they may come any instant to arrest you. Hasten, I conjure you, your departure for the abode of Miss de Cardoville. Not a minute should be lost.”

The blacksmith recognized Mother Bunch’s voice and opened the door. But the young seamstress, instead of stepping inside, pulled back into the dark passage and said, with a worried tone: “Agricola, it’s been an hour since sunrise, and you still haven’t left! How reckless! I’ve been waiting down in the street, and so far, I haven’t seen anything suspicious; but they could come for you at any moment. Please hurry and get to Miss de Cardoville’s place. You can’t waste a single minute.”

“Had it not been for the arrival of Gabriel, I should have been gone. But I could not resist the happiness of remaining some little time with him.”

“Had it not been for Gabriel showing up, I would have left. But I couldn't resist the joy of spending a little more time with him.”

“Gabriel here!” said Mother Bunch, with sweet surprise; for, as has been stated, she had been brought up with him and Agricola.

“Gabriel’s here!” said Mother Bunch, with pleasant surprise; because, as mentioned before, she had grown up with him and Agricola.

“Yes,” answered Agricola, “for half an hour he has been with my father and me.”

“Yes,” replied Agricola, “he’s been with my father and me for half an hour.”

“What happiness I shall have in seeing him again,” said the sewing-girl. “He doubtless came upstairs while I had gone for a brief space to your mother, to ask if I could be useful in any way on account of the young ladies; but they have been so fatigued that they still sleep. Your mother has requested me to give you this letter for your father. She has just received it.”

“What happiness I will have in seeing him again,” said the sewing girl. “He probably came upstairs while I briefly went to see your mother, to ask if I could help with the young ladies; but they’re so tired that they’re still sleeping. Your mother asked me to give you this letter for your father. She just received it.”

“Thanks.”

"Thank you."

“Well,” resumed Mother Bunch, “now that you have seen Gabriel, do not delay long. Think what a blow it would be for your father, if they came to arrest you in his very presence mon Dieu!”

“Well,” continued Mother Bunch, “now that you’ve seen Gabriel, don’t wait too long. Just think how devastating it would be for your father if they came to arrest you right in front of him, my God!”

“You are right,” said Agricola; “it is indispensable that I should depart—while near Gabriel in spite of my anxiety, my fears were forgotten.”

“You're right,” said Agricola; “I really need to leave—being close to Gabriel made me forget my anxiety and fears.”

“Go quickly, then; and if Miss de Cardoville should grant this favor, perhaps in a couple of hours you will return, quite at ease both as to yourself and us.”

“Go quickly, then; and if Miss de Cardoville grants this favor, maybe in a couple of hours you’ll come back, feeling relaxed about both yourself and us.”

“True! a very few minutes more; and I’ll come down.”

“True! Just a few more minutes, and I’ll be down.”

“I return to watch at the door. If I perceive anything. I’ll come up again to apprise you. But pray, do not delay.”

“I’ll go back to watch at the door. If I see anything, I’ll come back to let you know. But please, don’t take too long.”

“Be easy, good sister.” Mother Bunch hurriedly descended the staircase, to resume her watch at the street door, and Agricola re-entered his garret. “Dear father,” he said to Dagobert, “my mother has just received this letter, and she requests you to read it.”

“Take it easy, good sister.” Mother Bunch quickly went down the stairs to return to her spot by the front door, and Agricola went back to his room. “Dear father,” he said to Dagobert, “my mother just got this letter, and she asks you to read it.”

“Very well; read it for me, my boy.” And Agricola read as follows:

“Alright; read it for me, kid.” And Agricola read as follows:

“MADAME.—I understand that your husband has been charged by General Simon with an affair of very great importance. Will you, as soon as your husband arrives in Paris, request him to come to my office at Chartres without a moment’s delay. I am instructed to deliver to himself, and to no other person, some documents indispensable to the interests of General Simon.

“MADAME.—I understand that your husband has been assigned by General Simon to a matter of great importance. As soon as he arrives in Paris, could you please ask him to come to my office in Chartres without delay? I’ve been instructed to hand over some documents that are essential to General Simon’s interests, and I can only give them to him directly.”

             “DURAND, Notary at Chartres.”
 
“DURAND, Notary in Chartres.”

Dagobert looked at his son with astonishment, and said to him, “Who can have told this gentleman already of my arrival in Paris?”

Dagobert stared at his son in surprise and said, “Who could have already told this gentleman that I arrived in Paris?”

“Perhaps, father,” said Agricola, “this is the notary to whom you transmitted some papers, and whose address you have lost.”

“Maybe, Dad,” Agricola said, “this is the notary you sent some papers to, and whose address you’ve misplaced.”

“But his name was not Durand; and I distinctly recollect that his address was Paris, not Chartres. And, besides,” said the soldier, thoughtfully, “if he has some important documents, why didn’t he transmit them to me?”

“But his name wasn’t Durand; and I clearly remember that his address was Paris, not Chartres. And, besides,” the soldier said, thinking, “if he has some important documents, why didn’t he send them to me?”

“It seems to me that you ought not to neglect going to him as soon as possible,” said Agricola, secretly rejoiced that this circumstance would withdraw his father for about two days, during which time his (Agricola’s) fate would be decided in one way or other.

“It seems to me that you shouldn’t put off going to him as soon as possible,” said Agricola, secretly pleased that this situation would keep his father away for about two days, during which his own fate would be decided one way or another.

“Your counsel is good,” replied his father.

“Your advice is good,” replied his father.

“This thwarts your intentions in some degree?” asked Gabriel.

"This gets in the way of your plans a bit?" Gabriel asked.

“Rather, my lads; for I counted upon passing the day with you. However, ‘duty before everything.’ Having come happily from Siberia to Paris, it is not for me to fear a journey from Paris to Chartres, when it is required on an affair of importance. In twice twenty-four hours I shall be back again. But the deuce take me if I expected to leave Paris for Chartres to-day. Luckily, I leave Rose and Blanche with my good wife; and Gabriel, their angel, as they call him, will be here to keep them company.”

“Actually, guys, I was planning to spend the day with you. But, ‘duty first.’ Having happily made the journey from Siberia to Paris, I shouldn’t be afraid of traveling from Paris to Chartres when it’s for something important. I’ll be back in just two days. But I swear, I didn’t expect to leave Paris for Chartres today. Luckily, I’m leaving Rose and Blanche with my wonderful wife, and Gabriel, their ‘angel’ as they call him, will be here to keep them company.”

“That is, unfortunately, impossible,” said the missionary, sadly. “This visit on my arrival is also a farewell visit.”

“Sadly, that’s just not possible,” said the missionary. “This visit, as I arrive, is also a farewell visit.”

“A farewell visit! Now!” exclaimed Dagobert and Agricola both at once.

“A farewell visit! Right now!” exclaimed Dagobert and Agricola at the same time.

“Alas, yes!”

“Sadly, yes!”

“You start already on another mission?” said Dagobert; “surely it is not possible?”

“You're already starting another mission?” Dagobert said. “That can't be right!”

“I must answer no question upon this subject,” said Gabriel, suppressing a sigh: “but from now, for some time, I cannot, and ought not, come again into this house.”

“I can’t answer any questions about this,” Gabriel said, holding back a sigh. “But from now on, for a while, I can’t and shouldn’t come back to this house.”

“Why, my brave boy,” resumed Dagobert with emotion, “there is something in thy conduct that savors of constraint, of oppression. I know something of men. He you call superior, whom I saw for some moments after the shipwreck at Cardoville Castle, has a bad look; and I am sorry to see you enrolled under such a commander.”

“Why, my brave boy,” Dagobert said, feeling emotional, “there's something about your behavior that feels forced, like you're being held down. I understand people pretty well. The one you call superior, whom I saw briefly after the shipwreck at Cardoville Castle, has a bad vibe; and I'm sorry to see you serving under such a leader.”

“At Cardoville Castle!” exclaimed Agricola, struck with the identity of the name with that of the young lady of the golden hair; “was it in Cardoville Castle that you were received after your shipwreck?”

“At Cardoville Castle!” exclaimed Agricola, realizing that the name matched that of the young lady with golden hair; “was it at Cardoville Castle that you were taken in after your shipwreck?”

“Yes, my boy; why, does that astonish you?” asked Dagobert.

“Yeah, kid; why does that surprise you?” asked Dagobert.

“Nothing father; but were the owners of the castle there at the time?”

“Nothing, Dad; but were the owners of the castle there at that time?”

“No; for the steward, when I applied to him for an opportunity to return thanks for the kind hospitality we had experienced, informed me that the person to whom the house belonged was resident at Paris.”

“No; because when I asked the steward for a chance to express our gratitude for the warm hospitality we had received, he told me that the owner of the house was living in Paris.”

“What a singular coincidence,” thought Agricola, “if the young lady should be the proprietor of the dwelling which bears her name!”

“What a strange coincidence,” thought Agricola, “if the young woman is the owner of the place that has her name!”

This reflection having recalled to Agricola the promise which he had made to Mother Bunch, he said to Dagobert; “Dear father, excuse me; but it is already late, and I ought to be in the workshop by eight o’clock.”

This reflection reminded Agricola of the promise he had made to Mother Bunch, so he said to Dagobert, “Dear father, I’m sorry, but it’s already late, and I need to be in the workshop by eight o’clock.”

“That is too true, my boy. Let us go. This party is adjourned till my return from Chartres. Embrace me once more, and take care of yourself.”

“That’s too true, my boy. Let’s go. This party is on pause until I get back from Chartres. Give me one more hug, and take care of yourself.”

Since Dagobert had spoken of constraint and oppression to Gabriel, the latter had continued pensive. At the moment when Agricola approached him to shake hands, and to bid him adieu, the missionary said to him solemnly, with a grave voice, and in a tone of decision that astonished both the blacksmith and the soldier: “My dear brother, one word more. I have come here to say to you also that within a few days hence I shall have need of you; and of you also, my father (permit me so to call you),” added Gabriel, with emotion, as he turned round to Dagobert.

Since Dagobert had talked about constraint and oppression with Gabriel, Gabriel had remained deep in thought. Just as Agricola came over to shake his hand and say goodbye, the missionary spoke to him seriously, with a firm tone that surprised both the blacksmith and the soldier: “My dear brother, one more thing. I’ve come to tell you that in just a few days, I will need your help; and you too, my father (if I may call you that),” Gabriel added, feeling emotional as he looked over at Dagobert.

“How! you speak thus to us!” exclaimed Agricola; “what is the matter?”

“How can you speak to us like that?” exclaimed Agricola. “What’s going on?”

“Yes,” replied Gabriel, “I need the advice and assistance of two men of honor—of two men of resolution;—and I can reckon upon you two—can I not? At any hour, on whatever day it may be, upon a word from me, will you come?”

“Yeah,” Gabriel replied, “I need the advice and help of two honorable men—two determined men; and I can count on you both—right? No matter the hour or day, if I call on you, will you come?”

Dagobert and his son regarded each other in silence, astonished at the accents of the missionary. Agricola felt an oppression of the heart. If he should be a prisoner when his brother should require his assistance, what could be done?

Dagobert and his son looked at each other in silence, shocked by the missionary's words. Agricola felt a weight on his heart. If he was captured when his brother needed his help, what could he do?

“At every hour, by night or by day, my brave boy, you may depend upon us,” said Dagobert, as much surprised as interested—“You have a father and a brother; make your own use of them.”

“At every hour, night or day, my brave boy, you can count on us,” said Dagobert, equally surprised and intrigued. “You have a father and a brother; use them as you see fit.”

“Thanks, thanks,” said Gabriel, “you set me quite at ease.”

“Thanks, thanks,” said Gabriel, “you really put me at ease.”

“I’ll tell you what,” resumed the soldier, “were it not for your priest’s robe, I should believe, from the manner in which you have spoken to us, that you are about to be engaged in a duel—in a mortal combat.”

“I’ll tell you what,” the soldier continued, “if it weren’t for your priest’s robe, I would think, based on the way you’ve talked to us, that you’re about to get into a duel—in a deadly fight.”

“In a duel?” said Gabriel, starting. “Yes; it may be a duel—uncommon and fearful—at which it is necessary to have two witnesses such as you—A FATHER and A BROTHER!”

“In a duel?” Gabriel said, startled. “Yes; it might be a duel—rare and frightening—where it’s essential to have two witnesses like you—A FATHER and A BROTHER!”

Some instants afterwards, Agricola, whose anxiety was continually increasing, set off in haste for the dwelling of Mademoiselle de Cardoville, to which we now beg leave to take the reader.

Some moments later, Agricola, whose anxiety was growing more and more, hurried off to Mademoiselle de Cardoville's place, to which we now invite the reader to follow.





CHAPTER XXXIII. THE PAVILION.

Dizier House was one of the largest and handsomest in the Rue Babylone, in Paris. Nothing could be more severe, more imposing, or more depressing than the aspect of this old mansion. Several immense windows, filled with small squares of glass, painted a grayish white, increased the sombre effect of the massive layers of huge stones, blackened by time, of which the fabric was composed.

Dizier House was one of the largest and most beautiful buildings on Rue Babylone in Paris. Nothing could be more serious, more imposing, or more gloomy than the appearance of this old mansion. Several huge windows, filled with small squares of grayish-white glass, added to the somber effect of the massive layers of large stones, darkened by time, that made up the structure.

This dwelling bore a resemblance to all the others that had been erected in the same quarter towards the middle of the last century. It was surmounted in front by a pediment; it had an elevated ground floor, which was reached from the outside by a circular flight of broad stone steps. One of the fronts looked on an immense court-yard, on each side of which an arcade led to the vast interior departments. The other front overlooked the garden, or rather park, of twelve or fifteen roods; and, on this side, wings, approaching the principal part of the structure, formed a couple of lateral galleries. Like nearly all the other great habitations of this quarter, there might be seen at the extremity of the garden, what the owners and occupiers of each called the lesser mansion.

This house looked like all the others built in the same area around the middle of the last century. It had a pediment at the front and an elevated ground floor that you reached from the outside by a circular set of wide stone steps. One side faced a huge courtyard, with arcades on each side leading to the large interior spaces. The other side overlooked the garden, or rather park, of twelve or fifteen roods; and on this side, wings that connected to the main part of the building created a couple of side galleries. Like almost all the other large homes in this area, at the far end of the garden, you could see what the owners and tenants referred to as the smaller mansion.

This extension was a Pompadour summer-house, built in the form of a rotunda, with the charming though incorrect taste of the era of its erection. It presented, in every part where it was possible for the stones to be cut, a profusion of endives, knots of ribbons, garlands of flowers, and chubby cupids. This pavilion, inhabited by Adrienne de Cardoville was composed of a ground floor, which was reached by a peristyle of several steps. A small vestibule led to a circular hall, lighted from the roof. Four principal apartments met here; and ranges of smaller rooms, concealed in the upper story, served for minor purposes.

This extension was a Pompadour summer house, designed as a rotunda, showcasing the charming yet outdated style of its time. It featured, wherever the stones could be shaped, a mix of endives, ribbon knots, floral garlands, and plump cupids. This pavilion, home to Adrienne de Cardoville, had a ground floor accessed by a peristyle of several steps. A small entryway led to a circular hall, illuminated from above. Four main rooms connected here, and rows of smaller rooms hidden in the upper level were used for various minor purposes.

10315m
Original

These dependencies of great habitations are in our days disused, or transformed into irregular conservatories; but by an uncommon exception, the black exterior of the pavilion had been scraped and renewed, and the entire structure repaired. The white stones of which it was built glistened like Parian marble; and its renovated, coquettish aspect contrasted singularly with the gloomy mansion seen at the other extremity of an extensive lawn, on which were planted here and there gigantic clumps of verdant trees.

These large residential dependencies are now rarely used or have been turned into awkward garden structures; however, in a rare exception, the black exterior of the pavilion had been cleaned and refurbished, and the entire building was repaired. The white stones it was made of shone like Parian marble, and its fresh, stylish appearance stood out sharply against the dark mansion at the other end of a wide lawn, which had huge clusters of lush trees scattered throughout.

The following scene occurred at this residence on the morning following that of the arrival of Dagobert, with the daughters of Marshal Simon, in the Rue Brise-Miche. The hour of eight had sounded from the steeple of a neighboring church; a brilliant winter sun arose to brighten a pure blue sky behind the tall leafless trees, which in summer formed a dome of verdure over the summer-house. The door in the vestibule opened, and the rays of the morning sun beamed upon a charming creature, or rather upon two charming creatures, for the second one, though filling a modest place in the scale of creation, was not less distinguished by beauty of its own, which was very striking. In plain terms two individuals, one of them a young girl, and the other a tiny English dog, of great beauty, of that breed of spaniels called King Charles’s, made their appearance under the peristyle of the rotunda. The name of the young girl was Georgette; the beautiful little spaniel’s was Frisky. Georgette was in her eighteenth year. Never had Florine or Manton, never had a lady’s maid of Marivaux, a more mischievous face, an eye more quick, a smile more roguish, teeth more white, cheeks more roseate, figure more coquettish, feet smaller, or form smarter, attractive, and enticing. Though it was yet very early, Georgette was carefully and tastefully dressed. A tiny Valenciennes cap, with flaps and flap-band, of half peasant fashion, decked with rose-colored ribbons, and stuck a little backward upon bands of beautiful fair hair, surrounded her fresh and piquant face; a robe of gray levantine, and a cambric neck-kerchief, fastened to her bosom by a large tuft of rose-colored ribbons, displayed her figure elegantly rounded; a hollands apron, white as snow, trimmed below by three large hems, surmounted by a Vandyke-row, encircled her waist, which was as round and flexible as a reed; her short, plain sleeves, edged with bone lace, allowed her plump arms to be seen, which her long Swedish gloves, reaching to the elbow, defended from the rigor of the cold. When Georgette raised the bottom of her dress, in order to descend more quickly the steps, she exhibited to Frisky’s indifferent eyes a beautiful ankle, and the beginning of the plump calf of a fine leg, encased in white silk, and a charming little foot, in a laced half-boot of Turkish satin. When a blonde like Georgette sets herself to be ensnaring; when vivid glances sparkle from her eyes of bright yet tender blue; when a joyous excitement suffuses her transparent skin, she is more resistless for the conquest of everything before her than a brunette.

The following scene took place at this house on the morning after the arrival of Dagobert with the daughters of Marshal Simon, on Rue Brise-Miche. It was eight o'clock, as the church bell rang from a nearby steeple; a brilliant winter sun rose to light up a clear blue sky behind the tall, leafless trees that in summer formed a green canopy over the summer house. The door in the foyer opened, and the morning sun shone down on a lovely sight—actually, two lovely sights. The second, though modest in size, had a striking beauty of its own. In simple terms, two individuals appeared under the colonnade of the rotunda: a young girl and a small, beautiful English dog of the King Charles spaniel breed. The girl's name was Georgette, and the adorable little spaniel was named Frisky. Georgette was eighteen years old. Never had Florine or Manton, nor any maid from Marivaux, had such a mischievous face, such quick eyes, such a roguish smile, whiter teeth, rosier cheeks, a more flirtatious figure, smaller feet, or a more alluring and enticing form. Despite the early hour, Georgette was dressed with care and style. A tiny Valenciennes cap, with flaps and a flap-band in a half-peasant style, adorned with pink ribbons and perched slightly backward on her beautiful fair hair, framed her fresh and charming face. A gray levantine dress and a cambric neckerchief, secured to her bodice with a large bunch of pink ribbons, showcased her elegantly rounded figure. A snow-white hollands apron, trimmed at the bottom with three large hems and a Vandyke row, hugged her waist, which was as round and flexible as a reed. Her short, plain sleeves, edged with bone lace, revealed her plump arms, protected from the cold by long Swedish gloves that reached her elbows. As Georgette lifted the hem of her dress to descend the steps more quickly, she revealed to Frisky's indifferent gaze a lovely ankle and the beginning of a shapely calf, encased in white silk, along with a charming little foot in a laced half-boot of Turkish satin. When a blonde like Georgette sets out to be alluring; when vibrant glances shine from her bright yet gentle blue eyes; when a joyful excitement flushes her clear skin, she is more irresistible in winning everything before her than a brunette.

10319m
Original

This bewitching and nimble lady’s-maid, who on the previous evening had introduced Agricola to the pavilion, was first waiting woman to the Honorable Miss Adrienne de Cardoville, niece of the Princess Saint Dizier.

This enchanting and quick-witted maid, who had introduced Agricola to the pavilion the night before, was the head maid to the Honorable Miss Adrienne de Cardoville, the niece of Princess Saint Dizier.

Frisky, so happily found and brought back by the blacksmith, uttered weak but joyful barks, and bounded, ran, and frolicked upon the turf. She was not much bigger than one’s fist; her curled hair, of lustrous black, shone like ebony, under the broad, red satin ribbon which encircled her neck; her paws, fringed with long silken fur, were of a bright and fiery tan, as well as her muzzle, the nose of which was inconceivably pug; her large eyes were full of intelligence; and her curly ears so long that they trailed upon the ground. Georgette seemed to be as brisk and petulant as Frisky, and shared her sportiveness,—now scampering after the happy little spaniel, and now retreating, in order to be pursued upon the greensward in her turn. All at once, at the sight of a second person, who advanced with deliberate gravity, Georgette and Frisky were suddenly stopped in their diversion. The little King Charles, some steps in advance of Georgette, faithful to her name, and bold as the devil, held herself firmly upon her nervous paws, and fiercely awaited the coming up of the enemy, displaying at the same time rows of little teeth, which, though of ivory, were none the less pointed and sharp. The enemy consisted of a woman of mature age, accompanied by a very fat dog, of the color of coffee and milk; his tail was twisted like a corkscrew; he was pot-bellied; his skin was sleek; his neck was turned little to one side; he walked with his legs inordinately spread out, and stepped with the air of a doctor. His black muzzle, quarrelsome and scowling showed two fangs sallying forth, and turning up from the left side of the mouth, and altogether he had an expression singularly forbidding and vindictive. This disagreeable animal, a perfect type of what might be called a “church-goer’s pug,” answered to the name of “My Lord.” His mistress, a woman of about fifty years of age, corpulent and of middle size, was dressed in a costume as gloomy and severe as that of Georgette was gay and showy. It consisted of a brown robe, a black silk mantle, and a hat of the same dye. The features of this woman might have been agreeable in her youth; and her florid cheeks, her correct eyebrows, her black eyes, which were still very lively, scarcely accorded with the peevish and austere physiognomy which she tried to assume. This matron, of slow and discreet gait, was Madame Augustine Grivois, first woman to the Princess Saint-Dizier. Not only did the age, the face, and the dress of these two women present a striking contrast; but the contrast extended itself even to the animals which attended them. There were similar differences between Frisky and My Lord, as between Georgette and Mrs. Grivois. When the latter perceived the little King Charles, she could not restrain a movement of surprise and repugnance, which escaped not the notice of the young lady’s maid. Frisky, who had not retreated one inch, since the apparition of My Lord, regarded him valiantly, with a look of defiance, and even advanced towards him with an air so decidedly hostile, that the cur, though thrice as big as the little King Charles, uttered a howl of distress and terror, and sought refuge behind Mrs. Grivois, who bitterly said to Georgette:

Frisky, happily found and brought back by the blacksmith, let out weak but joyful barks and bounded, ran, and frolicked on the grass. She was about the size of a fist; her curly hair, shiny black, glimmered like ebony under the broad red satin ribbon that hugged her neck; her paws, fringed with long silky fur, were a bright and fiery tan, just like her snout, which had an incredibly flat nose; her large eyes sparkled with intelligence, and her curly ears were so long that they dragged on the ground. Georgette seemed just as lively and feisty as Frisky, joining in the fun—now chasing the little happy spaniel and then stepping back to be caught on the grass in her turn. Suddenly, when they spotted a second person approaching with deliberate seriousness, Georgette and Frisky halted their play. The little King Charles, a few steps ahead of Georgette, true to her name and bold as could be, stood firmly on her delicate paws and awaited the approach of the intruder, baring rows of tiny teeth that, while ivory, were still pointed and sharp. The intruder was a woman of mature age, accompanied by a very chubby dog, colored like coffee with milk; his tail twisted like a corkscrew, he had a pot belly, smooth skin, a neck that tilted slightly to one side, and walked with legs awkwardly spread, stepping as if he were a doctor. His black muzzle, combative and scowling, revealed two fangs protruding from the left side of his mouth, giving him a particularly hostile and vindictive look. This unpleasant creature, a perfect example of what might be called a "church-goer’s pug," went by the name of "My Lord." His owner, a woman around fifty, plump and of medium height, wore an outfit as gloomy and strict as Georgette’s was bright and flashy. It consisted of a brown dress, a black silk cape, and a matching hat. This woman's features might have been charming in her youth, and her rosy cheeks, neat eyebrows, and lively black eyes didn’t quite match the sour and stern expression she attempted to project. This matron, moving slowly and with discretion, was Madame Augustine Grivois, first lady to Princess Saint-Dizier. Not only did the age, the appearance, and the clothes of these two women offer a striking contrast, but their accompanying animals did too. There were significant differences between Frisky and My Lord, just as there were between Georgette and Mrs. Grivois. When the latter noticed the little King Charles, she couldn’t help but show a moment of surprise and disgust that didn’t escape the notice of the young lady’s maid. Frisky, who hadn’t backed down at all since My Lord appeared, regarded him defiantly and even stepped toward him with such an openly hostile attitude that the mutt, despite being three times larger than the little King Charles, let out a howl of distress and fear, seeking refuge behind Mrs. Grivois, who harshly addressed Georgette:

“It seems to me, miss, that you might dispense with exciting your dog thus, and setting him upon mine.”

“It seems to me, miss, that you could do without getting your dog all worked up and directing him towards mine.”

“It was doubtless for the purpose of protecting this respectable but ugly animal from similar alarms, that you tried to make us lose Frisky yesterday, by driving her into the street through the little garden gate. But fortunately an honest young man found Frisky in the Rue de Babylone, and brought her back to my mistress. However,” continued Georgette, “to what, madame, do I owe the pleasure of seeing you this morning?”

“It was probably to protect this respectable but unattractive animal from similar scares that you tried to get us to lose Frisky yesterday by pushing her into the street through the little garden gate. But luckily, a kind young man found Frisky on Rue de Babylone and returned her to my mistress. However,” Georgette continued, “what do I owe the pleasure of your visit this morning, madame?”

“I am commanded by the Princess,” replied Mrs. Grivois, unable to conceal a smile of triumphant satisfaction, “immediately to see Miss Adrienne. It regards a very important affair, which I am to communicate only to herself.”

“I've been instructed by the Princess,” replied Mrs. Grivois, unable to hide a smile of triumphant satisfaction, “to see Miss Adrienne right away. It’s about a very important matter that I can only discuss with her.”

At these words Georgette became purple, and could not repress a slight start of disquietude, which happily escaped Grivois, who was occupied with watching over the safety of her pet, whom Frisky continued to snarl at with a very menacing aspect; and Georgette, having quickly overcome her temporary emotion, firmly answered: “Miss Adrienne went to rest very late last night. She has forbidden me to enter her apartment before mid day.”

At these words, Georgette turned purple and couldn’t hide a slight start of unease, which thankfully went unnoticed by Grivois, who was focused on keeping her pet safe from Frisky, who continued to snarl with a very menacing look. Once Georgette quickly got over her brief moment of emotion, she firmly replied, “Miss Adrienne went to bed very late last night. She has told me not to enter her apartment before noon.”

“That is very possible: but as the present business is to obey an order of the Princess her aunt, you will do well if you please, miss, to awaken your mistress immediately.”

“That’s quite possible. However, since the current task is to follow an order from the Princess, her aunt, it would be best if you could wake up your mistress right away.”

“My mistress is subject to no one’s orders in her own house; and I will not disturb her till mid-day, in pursuance of her commands,” replied Georgette.

“My mistress doesn’t take orders from anyone in her own home; and I won’t bother her until noon, following her instructions,” replied Georgette.

“Then I shall go myself,” said Mrs. Grivois.

“Then I’ll go myself,” said Mrs. Grivois.

“Florine and Hebe will not admit you. Indeed, here is the key of the saloon; and through the saloon only can the apartments of Miss Adrienne be entered.”

“Florine and Hebe won’t let you in. In fact, here’s the key to the lounge; you can only access Miss Adrienne’s rooms through the lounge.”

“How! do you dare refuse me permission to execute the orders of the Princess?”

“How dare you refuse me permission to follow the Princess's orders?”

“Yes; I dare to commit the great crime of being unwilling to awaken my mistress!”

“Yes; I dare to commit the serious offense of not wanting to wake my mistress!”

“Ah! such are the results of the blind affection of the Princess for her niece,” said the matron, with affected grief: “Miss Adrienne no longer respects her aunt’s orders; and she is surrounded by young hare-brained persons, who, from the first dawn of morning, dress themselves out as if for ball-going.”

“Ah! these are the consequences of the Princess’s blind affection for her niece,” said the matron, feigning sorrow. “Miss Adrienne no longer observes her aunt's rules; and she is surrounded by young, reckless individuals who, from the early morning hours, dress up as if they’re going to a party.”

“Oh, madame! how came you to revile dress, who were formerly the greatest coquette and the most frisky and fluttering of all the Princess’s women. At least, that is what is still spoken of you in the hotel, as having been handed down from time out of mind, by generation to generation, even unto ours!”

“Oh, ma'am! How did you come to criticize fashion when you used to be the biggest flirt and the most lively of all the Princess’s ladies? At least, that's what people still say about you in the hotel, a story that's been passed down from generation to generation, even to ours!”

“How! from generation to generation! do you mean to insinuate that I am a hundred years old, Miss Impertinence?”

“How! From generation to generation! Are you implying that I’m a hundred years old, Miss Impertinence?”

“I speak of the generations of waiting-women; for, except you, it is the utmost if they remain two or three years in the Princess’s house, who has too many tempers for the poor girls!”

“I’m talking about the generations of women waiting to serve; because, apart from you, it’s rare for them to stay more than two or three years in the Princess’s house, which has way too many moods for the poor girls!”

“I forbid you to speak thus of my mistress, whose name some people ought not to pronounce but on their knees.”

“I forbid you to talk about my mistress like that, whose name some people should only say on their knees.”

“However,” said Georgette, “if one wished to speak ill of—”

“However,” Georgette said, “if someone wanted to speak poorly of—”

“Do you dare!”

"Are you brave enough?"

“No longer ago than last night, at half past eleven o’clock—”

“No longer than last night, at 11:30—”

“Last night?”

"Last night?"

“A four-wheeler,” continued Georgette, “stopped at a few paces from the house. A mysterious personage, wrapped up in a cloak, alighted from it, and directly tapped, not at the door, but on the glass of the porter’s lodge window; and at one o’clock in the morning, the cab was still stationed in the street, waiting for the mysterious personage in the cloak, who, doubtless, during all that time, was, as you say, pronouncing the name of her Highness the Princess on his knees.”

“A car,” Georgette continued, “pulled up a little way from the house. A mysterious figure, wrapped in a cloak, got out and tapped, not on the door, but on the glass of the doorman’s window; and at one o’clock in the morning, the cab was still parked on the street, waiting for the mysterious cloaked figure, who was surely, as you say, kneeling and saying the name of her Highness the Princess.”

Whether Mrs. Grivois had not been instructed as to a visit made to the Princess Saint-Dizier by Rodin (for he was the man in the cloak), in the middle of the night, after he had become certain of the arrival in Paris of General Simon’s daughters; or whether Mrs. Grivois thought it necessary to appear ignorant of the visit, she replied, shrugging her shoulders disdainfully: “I know not what you, mean, madame. I have not come here to listen to your impertinent stuff. Once again I ask you—will you, or will you not, introduce me to the presence of Miss Adrienne?”

Whether Mrs. Grivois hadn’t been told about a late-night visit to Princess Saint-Dizier by Rodin (the man in the cloak) after he found out that General Simon’s daughters had arrived in Paris, or whether she just wanted to act like she didn’t know about it, she shrugged her shoulders dismissively and said, “I don’t know what you’re talking about, madame. I didn’t come here to listen to your rude nonsense. Once again, I ask you—will you or will you not introduce me to Miss Adrienne?”

“I repeat, madame, that my mistress sleeps, and that she has forbidden me to enter her bed-chamber before mid-day.”

“I repeat, ma'am, that my boss is sleeping and that she has told me not to enter her bedroom before noon.”

This conversation took place at some distance from the summer-house, at a spot from which the peristyle could be seen at the end of a grand avenue, terminating in trees arranged in form of a V. All at once Mrs. Grivois, extending her hand in that direction, exclaimed: “Great heavens! is it possible? what have I seen?”

This conversation happened a bit away from the summer house, at a spot where the peristyle could be seen at the end of a grand avenue, finishing in trees arranged in a V shape. Suddenly, Mrs. Grivois, pointing her hand in that direction, exclaimed: “Oh my god! Is that possible? What did I just see?”

“What have you seen?” said Georgette, turning round.

“What have you seen?” Georgette asked, turning around.

“What have I seen?” repeated Mrs. Grivois, with amazement.

“What have I seen?” Mrs. Grivois repeated in disbelief.

“Yes: what was it?”

"Yes: what was that?"

“Miss Adrienne.”

"Ms. Adrienne."

“Where?” asked Georgette.

"Where?" Georgette asked.

“I saw her run up the porch steps. I perfectly recognized her by her gait, by her hat, and by her mantle. To come home at eight o’clock in the morning!” cried Mrs. Grivois: “it is perfectly incredible!”

“I saw her dash up the porch steps. I completely recognized her by the way she walked, by her hat, and by her coat. To come home at eight o’clock in the morning!” shouted Mrs. Grivois, “it’s totally unbelievable!”

“See my lady? Why, you came to see her!” and Georgette burst out into fits of laughter: and then said: “Oh! I understand! you wish to out-do my story of the four-wheeler last night! It is very neat of you!”

“Do you see my lady? You came to see her!” Georgette laughed so hard she could barely contain herself, then added, “Oh! I get it! You want to one-up my story about the four-wheeler from last night! That's very clever of you!”

“I repeat,” said Mrs. Grivois, “that I have this moment seen—”

“I repeat,” said Mrs. Grivois, “that I have just seen—”

“Oh! adone, Mrs. Grivois: if you speak seriously, you are mad!”

“Oh! Come on, Mrs. Grivois: if you’re being serious, you’re crazy!”

“I am mad, am I? because I have a pair of good eyes! The little gate that open’s on the street lets one into the quincunx near the pavilion. It is by that door, doubtless, that mademoiselle has re-entered. Oh, what shameful conduct! what will the Princess say to it! Ah! her presentiments have not yet been mistaken. See to what her weak indulgence of her niece’s caprices has led her! It is monstrous!—so monstrous, that, though I have seen her with my own eyes, still I can scarcely believe it!”

“I’m crazy, am I? Just because I have a good pair of eyes! The little gate that opens onto the street leads into the quincunx by the pavilion. It must be through that door that mademoiselle has come back. Oh, what disgraceful behavior! What will the Princess think of this? Ah! Her feelings have not led her wrong yet. Look where her weak tolerance of her niece’s whims has gotten her! It’s outrageous!—so outrageous that, even though I’ve seen it with my own eyes, I can hardly believe it!”

“Since you’ve gone so far, ma’am, I now insist upon conducting you into the apartment of my lady, in order that you may convince yourself, by your own senses, that your eyes have deceived you!”

“Since you’ve come this far, ma’am, I now insist on taking you into my lady's apartment so you can see for yourself that your eyes have deceived you!”

“Oh, you are very cunning, my dear, but not more cunning than I! You propose my going now! Yes, yes, I believe you: you are certain that by this time I shall find her in her apartment!”

“Oh, you’re very clever, my dear, but not cleverer than I! You suggest I should go now! Yes, yes, I believe you: you’re sure that by now I’ll find her in her apartment!”

“But, madame, I assure you—”

“But, ma'am, I promise you—”

“All that I can say to you is this: that neither you, nor Florine, nor Hebe, shall remain here twenty-four hours. The Princess will put an end to this horrible scandal; for I shall immediately inform her of what has passed. To go out in the night! Re-enter at eight o’clock in the morning! Why, I am all in a whirl! Certainly, if I had not seen it with my own eyes, I could not have believed it! Still, it is only what was to be expected. It will astonish nobody. Assuredly not! All those to whom I am going to relate it, will say, I am quite sure, that it is not at all astonishing! Oh! what a blow to our respectable Princess! What a blow for her!”

"All I can tell you is this: neither you, nor Florine, nor Hebe will stay here for more than twenty-four hours. The Princess will put a stop to this terrible scandal because I will immediately inform her of what happened. To go out at night and come back at eight in the morning! I'm completely flustered! Honestly, if I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't have believed it! But it's just what we expected. No one will be surprised. Definitely not! Everyone I tell this to will surely say that it's not surprising at all! Oh! What a shock for our respected Princess! What a blow to her!"

Mrs. Grivois returned precipitately towards the mansion, followed by her fat pug, who appeared to be as embittered as herself.

Mrs. Grivois rushed back to the mansion, followed by her chubby pug, who seemed just as bitter as she was.

Georgette, active and light, ran, on her part, towards the pavilion, in order to apprise Miss de Cardoville that Mrs. Grivois had seen her, or fancied she had seen her, furtively enter by the little garden gate.

Georgette, lively and quick, ran toward the pavilion to inform Miss de Cardoville that Mrs. Grivois had spotted her, or thought she had spotted her, sneaking in through the small garden gate.





CHAPTER XXXIV. ADRIENNE AT HER TOILET.

About an hour had elapsed since Mrs. Grivois had seen or pretended to have seen Adrienne de Cardoville re-enter in the morning the extension of Saint-Dizier House.

About an hour had passed since Mrs. Grivois had seen or claimed to have seen Adrienne de Cardoville come back that morning into the extension of Saint-Dizier House.

It is for the purpose, not of excusing, but of rendering intelligible, the following scenes, that it is deemed necessary to bring out into the light some striking peculiarities in the truly original character of Miss de Cardoville.

It’s to explain, rather than excuse, the following scenes that it’s necessary to highlight some notable traits in the truly original character of Miss de Cardoville.

This originality consisted in an excessive independence of mind, joined to a natural horror of whatsoever is repulsive or deformed, and to an insatiable desire of being surrounded by everything attractive and beautiful. The painter most delighted with coloring and beauty, the sculptor most charmed by proportions of form, feel not more than Adrienne did the noble enthusiasm which the view of perfect beauty always excites in the chosen favorites of nature.

This originality was marked by an extreme independence of thought, combined with a natural aversion to anything ugly or deformed, and an unquenchable desire to be surrounded by everything appealing and beautiful. The painter, who is most thrilled by color and beauty, and the sculptor, who is most captivated by proportion, feel no more than Adrienne did the noble excitement that the sight of perfect beauty always stirs in nature's chosen favorites.

And it was not only the pleasures of sight which this young lady loved to gratify: the harmonious modulations of song, the melody of instruments, the cadences of poetry, afforded her infinite pleasures; while a harsh voice or a discordant noise made her feel the same painful impression, or one nearly as painful as that which she involuntarily experienced from the sight of a hideous object. Passionately fond of flowers, too, and of their sweet scents, there are some perfumes which she enjoyed equally with the delights of music or those of plastic beauty. It is necessary, alas, to acknowledge one enormity: Adrienne was dainty in her food! She valued more than any one else the fresh pulp of handsome fruit, the delicate savor of a golden pheasant, cooked to a turn, and the odorous cluster of a generous vine.

And it wasn't just visual beauty that this young woman loved to enjoy; the harmonious tones of songs, the melodies from instruments, and the rhythms of poetry brought her immense joy. In contrast, a harsh voice or a jarring noise affected her almost as painfully as seeing something hideous. She was also passionately fond of flowers and their sweet scents; some fragrances pleased her just as much as the joys of music or visual art. Unfortunately, I must admit one flaw: Adrienne was picky about her food! She appreciated the fresh pulp of delicious fruit, the subtle flavor of a perfectly cooked golden pheasant, and the aromatic clusters of a bountiful vine.

But Adrienne enjoyed all these pleasures with an exquisite reserve. She sought religiously to cultivate and refine the senses given her. She would have deemed it black ingratitude to blunt those divine gifts by excesses, or to debase them by unworthy selections of objects upon which to exercise them; a fault from which, indeed, she was preserved by the excessive and imperious delicacy of her taste.

But Adrienne enjoyed all these pleasures with a remarkable restraint. She diligently sought to nurture and refine her senses. She would have considered it a severe ingratitude to dull those divine gifts through excess or to cheapen them by choosing unworthy things to experience them on; a fault from which she was, in fact, protected by the intense and commanding delicacy of her taste.

The BEAUTIFUL and the UGLY occupied for her the places which GOOD and EVIL holds for others.

The BEAUTIFUL and the UGLY held for her the same significance that GOOD and EVIL do for others.

Her devotion to grace, elegance, and physical beauty, had led her also to the adoration of moral beauty; for if the expression of a low and bad passion render uncomely the most beautiful countenances, those which are in themselves the most ugly are ennobled, on the contrary, by the expression of good feelings and generous sentiments.

Her devotion to grace, elegance, and physical beauty also led her to appreciate moral beauty; because while expressing a low and bad passion makes even the most beautiful faces unattractive, those that are inherently the most unattractive are, on the other hand, elevated by the expression of good feelings and generous sentiments.

In a word, Adrienne was the most complete, the most ideal personification of SENSUALITY—not of vulgar, ignorant, non intelligent, mistaken sensuousness which is always deceit ful and corrupted by habit or by the necessity for gross and ill-regulated enjoyments, but that exquisite sensuality which is to the senses what intelligence is to the soul.

In short, Adrienne was the most complete, the most ideal embodiment of SENSUALITY—not of crude, ignorant, mindless, misguided sensuality that is always deceptive and corrupted by habit or the need for base and uncontrolled pleasures, but that exquisite sensuality that is to the senses what intelligence is to the soul.

The independence of this young lady’s character was extreme. Certain humiliating subjections imposed upon her success by its social position, above all things were revolting to her, and she had the hardihood to resolve to withdraw herself from them. She was a woman, the most womanish that it is possible to imagine—a woman in her timidity as well as in her audacity—a woman in her hatred of the brutal despotism of men, as well as in her intense disposition to self-devoting herself, madly even and blindly, to him who should merit such a devotion from her—a woman whose piquant wit was occasionally paradoxical—a superior woman, in brief, who entertained a well-grounded disdain and contempt for certain men either placed very high or greatly adulated, whom she had from time to time met in the drawing-room of her aunt, the Princess Saint-Dizier, when she resided with her.

The independence of this young lady's character was remarkable. Any humiliating limitations on her success due to her social status were, above all, revolting to her, and she had the courage to decide to free herself from them. She was a woman, the most quintessentially feminine one you could imagine—a woman in her shyness as well as her boldness—a woman in her disdain for the harsh dominance of men, as well as in her intense tendency to devote herself, even madly and blindly, to the one who deserved such devotion from her—a woman whose sharp wit was occasionally ironic—a remarkable woman, in short, who held a solid disdain and contempt for certain men, either very prominent or highly admired, whom she had occasionally encountered in the drawing room of her aunt, Princess Saint-Dizier, during her time living with her.

These indispensable explanations being given, we usher, the reader into the presence of Adrienne de Cardoville, who had just come out of the bath.

These essential explanations provided, we now introduce the reader to Adrienne de Cardoville, who has just finished her bath.

It would require all the brilliant colorings of the Venetian school to represent that charming scene, which would rather seem to have occurred in the sixteenth century, in some palace of Florence or Bologna, than in Paris, in the Faubourg Saint-Germain, in the month of February, 1832.

It would take all the vibrant colors of the Venetian school to capture that lovely scene, which feels more like it belongs in the sixteenth century, in a palace in Florence or Bologna, rather than in Paris, in the Faubourg Saint-Germain, in February 1832.

Adrienne’s dressing-room was a kind of miniature temple seemingly one erected and dedicated to the worship of beauty, in gratitude to the Maker who has lavished so many charms upon woman, not to be neglected by her, or to cover and conceal them with ashes, or to destroy them by the contact of her person with sordid and harsh haircloth; but in order that, with fervent gratitude for the divine gifts wherewith she is endowed, she may enhance her charms with all the illusions of grace and all the splendors of apparel, so as to glorify the divine work of her own perfections in the eyes of all. Daylight was admitted into this semicircular apartment, through one of those double windows, contrived for the preservation of heat, so happily imported from Germany. The walls of the pavilion being constructed of stone of great thickness, the depth of the aperture for the windows was therefore very great. That of Adrienne’s dressing-room was closed on the outside by a sash containing a single large pane of plate glass, and within, by another large plate of ground glass. In the interval or space of about three feet left between these two transparent enclosures, there was a case or box filled with furze mould, whence sprung forth climbing plants, which, directed round the ground glass, formed a rich garland of leaves and flowers. A garnet damask tapestry, rich with harmoniously blended arabesques, in the purest style, covered the walls and a thick carpet of similar color was extended over the floor: and this sombre ground, presented by the floor and walls, marvellously enhanced the effects of all the harmonious ornaments and decorations of the chamber.

Adrienne's dressing room was like a small temple, seemingly built and dedicated to the worship of beauty, in gratitude to the Creator who has blessed women with so many charms. These gifts shouldn't be ignored or buried under ashes, or ruined by rough fabrics; instead, they should be embraced with gratitude for the divine blessings they represent. She should enhance her beauty with all the grace and splendor of clothing to celebrate the divine nature of her own perfection in everyone’s eyes. Daylight streamed into this semicircular room through one of those double windows designed to keep in heat, skillfully imported from Germany. The walls were made of thick stone, so the window openings were quite deep. Adrienne’s dressing room was covered on the outside by a sash with a single large pane of glass, and on the inside by another large pane of frosted glass. Between these two layers, about three feet apart, was a box filled with gorse soil, from which climbed plants that circled around the frosted glass, creating a beautiful garland of leaves and flowers. The walls were draped in rich garnet damask tapestry featuring elegantly blended arabesques in the purest style, and a plush carpet in similar tones covered the floor. This dark background of the floor and walls beautifully enhanced the effects of all the harmonious ornaments and decorations in the room.

10327m
Original

Under the window, opposite to the south, was placed Adrienne’s dressing case, a real masterpiece of the skill of the goldsmith. Upon a large tablet of lapis-lazuli, there were scattered boxes of jewels, their lids precisely enamelled; several scent boxes of rock crystal, and other implements and utensils of the toilet, some formed of shells, some of mother-of-pearl, and others of ivory, covered with ornaments of gold in extraordinary taste. Two large figures, modelled in silver with antique purity; supported an oval swing mirror, which had for its rim, in place of a frame curiously carved, a fresh garland of natural flowers, renewed every day like a nosegay for a ball.

Under the window, facing south, was Adrienne’s dressing table, a true work of art by the goldsmith. On a large lapis lazuli surface were scattered jewel boxes with perfectly enameled lids, several scent boxes made of rock crystal, and other beauty tools, some crafted from shells, some from mother-of-pearl, and others from ivory, all adorned with beautifully designed gold accents. Two large figures, shaped in silver with a classic purity, supported an oval swing mirror, which was surrounded not by a carved frame but by a fresh garland of natural flowers, replaced daily like a bouquet for a party.

Two enormous Japanese vases, of purple and gold, three feet each in diameter, were placed upon the carpet on each side of the toilet, and, filled with camellias, ibiscures, and cape jasmine, in full flower formed a sort of grove, diversified with the most brilliant colors. At the farther end of the apartment, opposite the casement, was to be seen, surrounded by another mass of flowers, a reduction in white marble of the enchanting group of Daphnis and Chloe, the more chaste ideal of graceful modesty and youthful beauty.

Two huge Japanese vases, in purple and gold, three feet in diameter, were set on the carpet on either side of the toilet, filled with blooming camellias, hibiscuses, and cape jasmine, creating a sort of floral grove with vibrant colors. At the far end of the room, across from the window, stood a white marble sculpture of the charming group of Daphnis and Chloe, embodying the pure ideal of graceful modesty and youthful beauty, surrounded by another collection of flowers.

Two golden lamps burned perfumes upon the same pedestal which supported those two charming figures. A coffer of frosted silver, set off with small figures in jewelry and precious stones, and supported on four feet of gilt bronze, contained various necessaries for the toilette; two frosted Psyches, decorated with diamond ear-rings; some excellent drawings from Raphael and Titian, painted by Adrienne herself, consisting of portraits of both men and women of exquisite beauty; several consoles of oriental jasper, supporting ewers and basins of silver and of silver gilt, richly chased and filled with scented waters; a voluptuously rich divan, some seats, and an illuminated gilt fable, completed the furniture of this chamber, the atmosphere of which was impregnated with the sweetest perfumes.

Two golden lamps filled the air with fragrance on the same pedestal that held those two beautiful figures. A silver coffer, frosted and adorned with small jewels and precious stones, and resting on four gilt bronze feet, contained various items for personal care; two frosted Psyches, embellished with diamond earrings; some stunning drawings by Raphael and Titian, painted by Adrienne herself, depicting stunning portraits of both men and women; several tables made of oriental jasper holding silver and gilt silver jugs and basins, intricately designed and filled with scented waters; a luxuriously rich divan, some seats, and a beautifully illuminated gilt table completed the furniture of this room, which was filled with the sweetest fragrances.

Adrienne, whom her attendants had just helped from the bath, was seated before her toilette, her three women surrounding her. By a caprice, or rather by a necessary and logical impulse of her soul, filled as it was with the love of beauty and of harmony in all things, Adrienne had wished the young women who served her to be very pretty, and be dressed with attention and with a charming originality. We have already seen Georgette, a piquante blonde, attired in her attractive costume of an intriguing lady’s maid of Marivaux; and her two companions were quite equal to her both in gracefulness and gentility.

Adrienne, just helped out of the bath by her attendants, was sitting at her vanity with her three women around her. By a whim, or rather by a necessary and logical impulse of her soul, filled with a love for beauty and harmony in everything, Adrienne wanted the young women who served her to be very pretty and dressed with care and charming originality. We've already seen Georgette, a striking blonde, dressed in her appealing outfit of an intriguing lady’s maid from Marivaux; and her two companions were just as graceful and elegant as she was.

One of them, named Florine, a tall, delicately slender, and elegant girl, with the air and form of Diana Huntress, was of a pale brown complexion. Her thick black hair was turned up behind, where it was fastened with a long golden pin. Like the two other girls, her arms were uncovered to facilitate the performance of her duties about and upon the person of her charming mistress. She wore a dress of that gay green so familiar to the Venetian painters. Her petticoat was very ample. Her slender waist curved in from under the plaits of a tucker of white cambric, plaited in five minute folds, and fastened by five gold buttons. The third of Adrienne’s women had a face so fresh and ingenuous, a waist so delicate, so pleasing, and so finished, that her mistress had given her the name of Hebe. Her dress of a delicate rose color, and Grecian cut, displayed her charming neck, and her beautiful arms up to the very shoulders. The physiognomy of these three young women was laughter loving and happy. On their features there was no expression of that bitter sullenness, willing and hated obedience, or offensive familiarity, or base and degraded deference, which are the ordinary results of a state of servitude. In the zealous eagerness of the cares and attentions which they lavished upon Adrienne, there seemed to be at least as much of affection as of deference and respect. They appeared to derive an ardent pleasure from the services which they rendered to their lovely mistress. One would have thought that they attached to the dressing and embellishment of her person all the merits and the enjoyment arising from the execution of a work of art, in the accomplishing of which, fruitful of delights, they were stimulated by the passions of love, of pride, and of joy.

One of them, named Florine, was a tall, slender, and elegant girl, with the presence and form of a huntress. She had a light brown complexion, and her thick black hair was styled up and secured with a long golden pin. Like the other two girls, her arms were bare to make it easier for her to assist her charming mistress. She wore a bright green dress, a color often seen in Venetian paintings. Her petticoat was quite full. Her slim waist curved beneath a white cambric tucker, intricately pleated in five tiny folds, and secured with five gold buttons. The third of Adrienne’s attendants had a fresh and innocent look, a delicate and pleasing waist, which led her mistress to call her Hebe. Her dress, a soft rose color with a Grecian cut, showcased her lovely neck and beautiful arms up to her shoulders. The expressions on the faces of these three young women were joyful and happy. There was no trace of bitterness, forced obedience, awkward familiarity, or degraded submission that usually comes with servitude. In the enthusiastic care and attention they gave to Adrienne, there seemed to be as much affection as there was respect. They appeared to genuinely enjoy the services they rendered to their beautiful mistress. It seemed as if they approached the dressing and beautifying of her as if it were the creation of a work of art, driven by feelings of love, pride, and joy.

The sun beamed brightly upon the toilet-case, placed in front of the window. Adrienne was seated on a chair, its back elevated a little more than usual. She was enveloped in a long morning-gown of blue silk, embroidered with a leaf of the same color, which was fitted close to her waist, as exquisitely slender and delicate as that of a child of twelve years, by a girdle with floating tags. Her neck, delicately slender and flexible as a bird’s, was uncovered, as were also her shoulders and arms, and all were of incomparable beauty. Despite the vulgarity of the comparison, the purest ivory alone can give an idea of the dazzling whiteness of her polished satin skin, of a texture so fresh and so firm, that some drops of water, collected and still remaining about the roots of her hair from the bath, rolled in serpentine lines over her shoulders, like pearls, or beads, of crystal, over white marble.

The sun shone brightly on the vanity set in front of the window. Adrienne sat on a chair that had a slightly higher back than usual. She wore a long blue silk morning gown, embroidered with a leaf of the same color, fitting snugly around her waist, as exquisitely slender and delicate as that of a twelve-year-old girl, cinched with a belt that had flowing ends. Her neck, delicately slender and flexible like a bird's, was bare, as were her shoulders and arms, all showcasing extraordinary beauty. Despite the lack of elegance in the comparison, only the purest ivory could convey the stunning whiteness of her smooth satin skin, so fresh and firm that drops of water, still clinging from her bath, rolled in serpentine patterns down her shoulders, resembling pearls or crystal beads on white marble.

And what gave enhanced lustre to this wondrous carnation, known but to auburn-headed beauties, was the deep purple of her, humid lips,—the roseate transparency of her small ears, of her dilated nostrils, and her nails, as bright and glossy, as if they had been varnished. In every spot, indeed, where her pure arterial blood, full of animation and heat, could make its way to the skin and shine through the surface, it proclaimed her high health and the vivid life and joyous buoyancy of her glorious youth. Her eyes were very large, and of a velvet softness. Now they glanced, sparkling and shining with comic humor or intelligence and wit; and now they widened and extended themselves, languishing and swimming between their double fringes of long crisp eyelashes, of as deep a black as her finely-drawn and exquisitely arched eyebrows; for, by a delightful freak of nature, she had black eyebrows and eyelashes to contrast with the golden red of her hair. Her forehead, small like those of ancient Grecian statues, formed with the rest of her face a perfect oval. Her nose, delicately curved, was slightly aquiline; the enamel of her teeth glistened when the light fell upon them; and her vermeil mouth voluptuously sensual, seemed to call for sweet kisses, and the gay smiles and delectations of dainty and delicious pleasure. It is impossible to behold or to conceive a carriage of the head freer, more noble, or more elegant than hers; thanks to the great distance which separated the neck and the ear from their attachment to her outspread and dimpled shoulders. We have already said that Adrienne was red-haired; but it was the redness of many of the admirable portraits of women by Titian and Leonardo da Vinci,—that is to say, molten gold presents not reflections more delightfully agreeable or more glittering, than the naturally undulating mass of her very long hair, as soft and fine as silk, so long, that, when let loose, it reached the floor; in it, she could wholly envelop herself, like another Venus arising from the sea. At the present moment, Adrienne’s tresses were ravishing to behold; Georgette, her arms bare, stood behind her mistress, and had carefully collected into one of her small white hands, those splendid threads whose naturally ardent brightness was doubled in the sunshine. When the pretty lady’s-maid pulled a comb of ivory into the midst of the undulating and golden waves of that enormously magnificent skein of silk, one might have said that a thousand sparks of fire darted forth and coruscated away from it in all directions. The sunshine, too, reflected not less golden and fiery rays from numerous clusters of spiral ringlets, which, divided upon Adrienne’s forehead, fell over her cheeks, and in their elastic flexibility caressed the risings of her snowy bosom, to whose charming undulations they adapted and applied themselves. Whilst Georgette, standing, combed the beautiful locks of her mistress, Hebe, with one knee upon the floor, and having upon the other the sweet little foot of Miss Cardoville, busied herself in fitting it with a remarkably small shoe of black satin, and crossed its slender ties over a silk stocking of a pale yet rosy flesh color, which imprisoned the smallest and finest ankle in the world. Florine, a little farther back, presented to her mistress, in a jeweled box, a perfumed paste, with which Adrienne slightly rubbed her dazzling hands and outspread fingers, which seemed tinted with carmine to their extremities. Let us not forget Frisky, who, couched in the lap of her mistress, opened her great eyes with all her might, and seemed to observe the different operations of Adrienne’s toilette with grave and reflective attention. A silver bell being sounded from without, Florine, at a sign from her mistress, went out and presently returned, bearing a letter upon a small silver-gilt salve. Adrienne, while her women continued fitting on her shoes, dressing her hair, and arranging her in her habiliments, took the letter, which was written by the steward of the estate of Cardoville, and read aloud as follows:

And what made this amazing carnation stand out, known only to auburn-haired beauties, was the deep purple of her moist lips, the rosy transparency of her small ears, her flaring nostrils, and her nails, so bright and glossy they looked like they had been polished. In every place where her pure, lively blood found its way to the skin and shone through, it announced her robust health and the vibrant life and joyful energy of her beautiful youth. Her eyes were very large and had a soft, velvety look. Sometimes they sparkled with humor and intelligence, and other times they widened, appearing dreamy and swimming between their double fringes of long, crisp eyelashes, as black as her perfectly shaped and elegantly arched eyebrows; it was a delightful quirk of nature that gave her black eyebrows and eyelashes to contrast with her golden-red hair. Her forehead, small like those of ancient Greek statues, created a perfect oval shape with the rest of her face. Her nose had a delicate curve and was slightly hooked; the enamel of her teeth glistened when light fell on them, and her rosy mouth, sensuously inviting, seemed to call for sweet kisses and the bright smiles and pleasures of delightful enjoyment. It's impossible to see or imagine a head carriage that was freer, nobler, or more elegant than hers, thanks to the great distance between her neck and ear where they connected to her spread and dimpled shoulders. We've already mentioned that Adrienne had red hair, but it was the kind of red seen in many stunning portraits of women by Titian and Leonardo da Vinci—that is to say, molten gold showing delightful and dazzling reflections, like the naturally flowing mass of her very long hair, as soft and fine as silk, so long that when let loose, it reached the floor; she could completely wrap herself in it like another Venus rising from the sea. At that moment, Adrienne’s hair was breathtaking; Georgette, with her arms bare, stood behind her mistress, carefully gathering those splendid strands into one of her small white hands, whose naturally fiery brightness was intensified in the sunlight. When the pretty maid pulled an ivory comb through the swirling golden waves of that incredibly magnificent silk mass, it seemed like a thousand sparks of fire shot out and sparkled in all directions. The sunlight also reflected golden and fiery rays from numerous clusters of spiral curls that divided on Adrienne’s forehead and fell over her cheeks, their flexible movements caressing the curves of her snowy bosom, adapting perfectly to their charming undulations. While Georgette stood and combed her mistress’s beautiful locks, Hebe, kneeling on one knee, had the sweet little foot of Miss Cardoville resting on her other knee, busy fitting it with a very small black satin shoe, crossing its slender ties over a pale yet rosy silk stocking that hugged the smallest and finest ankle in the world. A little further back, Florine offered her mistress a jeweled box containing a perfumed paste, which Adrienne lightly rubbed on her dazzling hands and outspread fingers that seemed to have been tinted with carmine at the tips. Let’s not forget Frisky, who, nestled in her mistress's lap, opened her big eyes wide and seemed to observe all of Adrienne’s beauty routine with serious and thoughtful interest. When a silver bell rang from outside, Florine, at a nod from her mistress, stepped out and soon returned with a letter on a small silver-gilt tray. While her attendants continued fitting her shoes, doing her hair, and dressing her, Adrienne took the letter, written by the steward of the Cardoville estate, and read it aloud as follows:

“HONORED MADAME,

"Dear Madam,"

“Knowing your goodness of heart and generosity, I venture to address you with respectful confidence. During twenty years I served the late Count and Duke of Cardoville, your noble father, I believe I may truly say, with probity and zeal. The castle is now sold; so that I and my wife, in our old age, behold ourselves about to be dismissed, and left destitute of all resources: which, alas! is very hard at our time of life.”

“Knowing your kind heart and generosity, I feel confident reaching out to you with respect. I served the late Count and Duke of Cardoville, your noble father, for twenty years, and I truly believe I did so with integrity and dedication. The castle has now been sold, and my wife and I are facing dismissal and the prospect of having no resources, which, unfortunately, is very difficult at our age.”

“Poor creature!” said Adrienne, interrupting herself in reading: “my father, certainly, always prided himself upon their devotion to him, and their probity.” She continued:

“Poor thing!” said Adrienne, pausing in her reading. “My father always took pride in their loyalty to him and their honesty.” She continued:

“There does, indeed, remain to us a means of retaining our place here; but it would constrain us to be guilty of baseness; and, be the consequences to us what they may, neither I nor my wife wish to purchase our bread at such a price.”

“There is, in fact, a way for us to keep our position here; however, it would force us to act dishonorably; and regardless of the consequences for us, neither I nor my wife want to earn our living at such a cost.”

“Good, very good,” said Adrienne, “always the same—dignity even in poverty—it is the sweet perfume of a flower, not the less sweet because it has bloomed in a meadow.”

“Good, very good,” said Adrienne, “always the same—dignity even in poverty—it’s the sweet scent of a flower, not any less sweet just because it’s bloomed in a meadow.”

“In order to explain to you, honored madame, the unworthy task exacted from us, it is necessary to inform you, in the first place, that M. Rodin came here from Paris two days ago.”

“In order to explain to you, esteemed madam, the unwelcome task required of us, I must first inform you that Mr. Rodin arrived here from Paris two days ago.”

“Ah! M. Rodin!” said Mademoiselle de Cardoville, interrupting herself anew; “the secretary of Abbe d’Aigrigny! I am not at all surprised at him being engaged in a perfidious or black intrigue. But let us see.”

“Ah! Mr. Rodin!” said Mademoiselle de Cardoville, interrupting herself again; “the secretary of Abbe d’Aigrigny! I'm not at all surprised that he's involved in some treacherous scheme. But let's see.”

“M. Rodin came from Paris to announce to us that the estate was sold, and that he was sure of being able to obtain our continuance in our place, if we would assist him in imposing a priest not of good character upon the new proprietress as her future confessor; and if, the better to attain this end, we would consent to calumniate another priest, a deserving and excellent man, much loved and much respected in the country. Even that is not all. I was required to write twice or thrice a week to M. Rodin, and to relate to him everything that should occur in the house. I ought to acknowledge, honored madame, that these infamous proposals were as much as possible disguised and dissimulated under sufficiently specious pretexts; but, notwithstanding the aspect which with more or less skill it was attempted to give to the affair, it was precisely and substantially what I have now had the honor of stating to you.”

“M. Rodin came from Paris to tell us that the estate was sold, and that he was confident he could ensure we kept our positions, if we helped him get a priest of questionable character appointed as the new proprietress’s confessor; and if, to further this goal, we agreed to slander another priest, a deserving and excellent man who was well-loved and respected in the area. That’s not all. I was also required to write to M. Rodin two or three times a week, reporting everything that happened in the house. I must admit, dear madame, that these vile proposals were as much as possible disguised and concealed under seemingly reasonable pretenses; but, regardless of how skillfully it was attempted to present the matter, it was exactly what I have now had the honor to share with you.”

“Corruption, calumny, and false and treacherous impeachment!” said Adrienne, with disgust: “I cannot think of such wretches without involuntarily feeling my mind shocked by dismal ideas of black, venomous, and vile reptiles, of aspects most hideous indeed. How much more do I love to dwell upon the consoling thought of honest Dupont and his wife!” Adrienne proceeded:

“Corruption, slander, and deceitful attacks!” said Adrienne, with disgust. “I can’t think of such despicable people without feeling a wave of disturbing thoughts about horrible, toxic, and disgusting creatures, whose appearances are truly ghastly. How much more I enjoy focusing on the comforting idea of honest Dupont and his wife!” Adrienne continued:

“Believe me, we hesitated not an instant. We quit Cardoville, which has been our home for the last twenty years;—but we shall quit it like honest people, and with the consciousness of our integrity. And now, honored madame, if, in the brilliant circle in which you move—you, who are so benevolent and amiable—could find a place for us by your recommendation, then, with endless gratitude to you, we shall escape from a position of most cruel embarrassment.”

“Believe me, we didn’t hesitate for a second. We left Cardoville, which has been our home for the last twenty years;—but we left it with our heads held high, knowing we acted with integrity. And now, dear madam, if, in the wonderful circles you travel in—you, who are so kind and pleasant—could find a place for us through your recommendation, we would be endlessly grateful to you and would escape from a very difficult situation.”

“Surely, surely,” said Adrienne, “they shall not in vain appeal to me. To wrest excellent persons from the grip of M. Rodin, is not only a duty but a pleasure: for it is at once a righteous and a dangerous enterprise; and dearly do I love to brave powerful oppressors!” Adrienne again went on reading:

“Of course, of course,” said Adrienne, “they won’t appeal to me in vain. Helping good people escape from M. Rodin’s hold is not just a duty but a pleasure: it’s both a noble and a risky endeavor; and I really love taking on powerful oppressors!” Adrienne continued reading:

“After having thus spoken to you of ourselves, honored madame, permit us to implore your protection for other unfortunates; for it would be wicked to think only of one’s self. Three days ago, two shipwrecks took place upon our ironbound coast. A few passengers only were saved, and were conducted hither, where I and my wife gave them all necessary attentions. All these passengers have departed for Paris, except one, who still remains, his wounds having hitherto prevented him from leaving the house, and, indeed, they will constrain him to remain for some days to come. He is a young East Indian prince, of about twenty years of age, and he appears to be as amiable and good as he is handsome, which is not a little to say, though he has a tawny skin, like the rest of his countrymen, as I understand.”

“After sharing about ourselves, honored madame, allow us to request your help for other unfortunate people; it would be wrong to only think of oneself. Three days ago, two shipwrecks occurred on our rocky coast. Only a few passengers were saved and brought here, where my wife and I provided them with all the necessary care. All these passengers have left for Paris, except for one who is still here, as his injuries have kept him from leaving the house, and he will need to stay for several more days. He is a young East Indian prince, around twenty years old, and he seems as kind and good as he is good-looking, which is saying a lot, even though he has a tan skin like the rest of his people, as I understand.”

“An Indian prince! twenty years of age! young, amiable, and handsome!” exclaimed Adrienne, gayly; “this is quite delightful, and not at all of an ordinary or vulgar nature! Oh! this Indian prince has already awakened all my sympathies! But what can I do with this Adonis from the banks of the Ganges, who has come to wreck himself upon the Picardy coast?”

“An Indian prince! Twenty years old! Young, charming, and good-looking!” exclaimed Adrienne cheerfully; “this is so exciting, and definitely not ordinary or dull! Oh! this Indian prince has already captured my heart! But what am I supposed to do with this Adonis from the banks of the Ganges, who has come to ruin himself on the Picardy coast?”

Adrienne’s three women looked at her with much astonishment, though they were accustomed to the singular eccentricities of her character.

Adrienne’s three friends looked at her with shock, even though they were used to the unique quirks of her personality.

Georgette and Hebe even indulged in discreet and restrained smiles. Florine, the tall and beautiful pale brown girl, also smiled like her pretty companions; but it was after a short pause of seeming reflection, as if she had previously been entirely engrossed in listening to and recollecting the minutest words of her mistress, who, though powerfully interested by the situation of the “Adonis from Ganges banks,” as she had called him, continued to read Dupont’s letter:

Georgette and Hebe even allowed themselves some subtle and reserved smiles. Florine, the tall and lovely light brown girl, also smiled like her pretty friends; but it came after a brief pause of apparent thought, as if she had been completely focused on listening to and remembering every little word from her mistress, who, despite being very intrigued by the situation of the “Adonis from Ganges banks,” as she had referred to him, kept reading Dupont’s letter:

“One of the countrymen of the Indian prince, who has also remained to attend upon him, has given me to understand that the youthful prince has lost in the shipwreck all he possessed, and knows not how to get to Paris, where his speedy presence is required by some affairs of the very greatest importance. It is not from the prince himself that I have obtained this information: no; he appears to be too dignified and proud to proclaim of his fate: but his countryman, more communicative, confidentially told me what I have stated, adding, that his young compatriot has already been subjected to great calamities, and that his father, who was the sovereign of an Indian kingdom, has been killed by the English, who have also dispossessed his son of his crown.”

“One of the countrymen of the Indian prince, who is still here to assist him, has informed me that the young prince lost everything in the shipwreck and doesn’t know how to get to Paris, where he’s urgently needed for some very important matters. I didn’t get this information directly from the prince himself; he seems too dignified and proud to share his situation. Instead, his countryman, who is more willing to talk, confided in me about this, adding that his young compatriot has already faced significant hardships and that his father, who was the ruler of an Indian kingdom, has been killed by the English, who have also taken away his son’s crown.”

“This is very singular,” said Adrienne, thoughtfully. “These circumstances recall to my mind that my father often mentioned that one of our relations was espoused in India by a native monarch; and that General Simon: (whom they have created a marshal) had entered into his service.” Then interrupting herself to indulge in a smile, she added, “Gracious! this affair will be quite odd and fantastical! Such things happen to nobody but me; and then people say that I am the uncommon creature! But it seems to me that it is not I, but Providence, which, in truth, sometimes shows itself very eccentric! But let us see if worthy Dupont gives the name of this handsome prince?”

“This is really unusual,” Adrienne said, deep in thought. “These circumstances remind me that my father often mentioned one of our relatives who married a native king in India; and that General Simon (who they’ve made a marshal) served him.” Then, interrupting herself with a smile, she added, “Wow! This situation is going to be pretty strange and fantastic! Things like this only happen to me; yet people say I’m the extraordinary one! But it seems to me that it’s not me, but Providence, that sometimes acts in such an eccentric way! Now let’s see if the worthy Dupont mentions the name of this handsome prince?”

“We trust, honored madame, that you will pardon our boldness: but we should have thought ourselves very selfish, if, while stating to you our own griefs, we had not also informed you that there is with us a brave and estimable prince involved in so much distress. In fine, lady, trust to me; I am old; and I have had much experience of men; and it was only necessary to see the nobleness of expression and the sweetness of countenance of this young Indian, to enable me to judge that he is worthy of the interest which I have taken the liberty to request in his behalf. It would be sufficient to transmit to him a small sum of money for the purchase of some European clothing; for he has lost all his Indian vestments in the shipwreck.”

“We hope you'll forgive our boldness, respected lady, but we would consider ourselves quite selfish if we only shared our own woes without also telling you about a brave and admirable prince who is in great distress. In short, trust me; I’m experienced and have seen a lot in my life. All it took was seeing the dignity in this young Indian’s expression and the kindness in his face for me to realize he deserves the support I'm asking you to lend him. It would only take a small amount of money for him to buy some European clothing since he lost all his Indian garments in the shipwreck.”

“Good heavens! European clothing!” exclaimed Adrienne, gayly. “Poor young prince! Heaven preserve him from that; and me also! Chance has sent hither from the heart of India, a mortal so far favored as never to have worn the abominable European costume—those hideous habits, and frightful hats, which render the men so ridiculous, so ugly, that in truth there is not a single good quality to be discovered in them, nor one spark of what can either captivate or attract! There comes to me at last a handsome young prince from the East, where the men are clothed in silk and cashmere. Most assuredly I’ll not miss this rare and unique opportunity of exposing myself to a very serious and formidable temptation! No, no! not a European dress for me, though poor Dupont requests it! But the name—the name of this dear prince! Once more, what a singular event is this! If it should turn out to be that cousin from beyond the Ganges! During my childhood, I have heard so much in praise of his royal father! Oh! I shall be quite ravished to give his son the kind reception which he merits!” And then she read on:

“Goodness! European clothing!” Adrienne exclaimed cheerfully. “Poor young prince! I hope he’s kept away from that—and me too! Fate has brought me someone from the heart of India, a person who’s never had to wear those dreadful European outfits—those ugly suits and terrible hats that make men look so ridiculous and unattractive, with not a single redeeming quality to be found, nor anything that can captivate or draw anyone in! Finally, a handsome young prince from the East, where men wear silk and cashmere. I definitely won’t miss this rare and tempting opportunity! No, no! I won’t wear a European dress, even if poor Dupont asks me to! But the name—the name of this dear prince! Once again, what a strange event this is! What if it turns out to be that cousin from across the Ganges? I’ve heard so much praise about his royal father during my childhood! Oh! I will be so thrilled to give his son the warm welcome he deserves!” And then she read on:

“If, besides this small sum, honored madame, you are so kind as to give him, and also his companion, the means of reaching Paris, you will confer a very great service upon this poor young prince, who is at present so unfortunate.

“If, in addition to this small amount, esteemed madam, you could kindly provide him and his companion with the means to get to Paris, you would be doing a great service for this unfortunate young prince.”

“To conclude, I know enough of your delicacy to be aware that it would perhaps be agreeable to you to afford this succor to the prince without being known as his benefactress; in which case, I beg that you will be pleased to command me; and you may rely upon my discretion. If, on the contrary, you wish to address it directly to himself, his name is, as it has been written for me by his countrymen, Prince Djalma, son of Radja sing, King of Mundi.”

“To wrap things up, I understand your sensitivity well enough to know that you might prefer to help the prince without being recognized as his supporter. If that's the case, please feel free to tell me what you want, and you can count on my discretion. If, however, you want to speak to him directly, his name is, as his fellow countrymen have informed me, Prince Djalma, son of Radja sing, King of Mundi.”

“Djalma!” said Adrienne, quickly, and appearing to call up her recollections, “Radja-sing! Yes—that is it! These are the very names that my father so often repeated, while telling me that there was nothing more chivalric or heroic in the world than the old king, our relation by marriage; and the son has not derogated, it would seem, from that character. Yes, Djalma, Radja-sing—once more, that is it—such names are not so common,” she added, smiling, “that one should either forget or confound them with others. This Djalma is my cousin! Brave and good—young and charming! above all, he has never worn the horrid European dress! And destitute of every resource! This is quite ravishing! It is too much happiness at once! Quick, quick let us improvise a pretty fairy tale, of which the handsome and beloved prince shall be the hero! The poor bird of the golden and azure plumage has wandered into our dismal climate; but he will find here, at least, something to remind him of his native region of sunshine and perfumes!” Then, addressing one of her women, she said: “Georgette, take paper and write, my child!” The young girl went to the gilt, illuminated table, which contained materials for writing; and, having seated herself, she said to her mistress: “I await orders.”

“Djalma!” Adrienne said quickly, clearly trying to recall her memories, “Radja-sing! Yes—that’s it! These are the exact names my father used to repeat all the time when he told me that there was nothing more chivalrous or heroic in the world than the old king, who is our relation by marriage; and it seems the son hasn’t strayed from that character. Yes, Djalma, Radja-sing—once again, that’s it—these names aren’t so common,” she added with a smile, “that you would forget them or mix them up with others. This Djalma is my cousin! Brave and good—young and charming! Most importantly, he has never worn that awful European clothing! And completely without resources! This is absolutely enchanting! It’s too much happiness all at once! Come on, let’s quickly create a beautiful fairy tale, with the handsome and beloved prince as the hero! The poor bird with golden and blue feathers has ended up in our dreary climate; but he will find at least something here to remind him of his sunny, fragrant homeland!” Then, turning to one of her maids, she said: “Georgette, get some paper and write, my dear!” The young girl went to the gilded, decorated table, which had writing supplies, and once seated, she said to her mistress: “I’m ready for your instructions.”

10335m
Original

Adrienne de Cardoville, whose charming countenance was radiant with the gayety of happiness and joy, proceeded to dictate the following letter to a meritorious old painter, who had long since taught her the arts of drawing and designing; in which arts she excelled, as indeed she did in all others:

Adrienne de Cardoville, whose delightful face shone with happiness and joy, began to dictate the following letter to a talented old painter who had long taught her the skills of drawing and design; in which she excelled, just as she did in everything else:

“MY DEAR TITIAN, MY GOOD VERONESE, MY WORTHY RAPHAEL.

“MY DEAR TITIAN, MY GOOD VERONESE, MY WORTHY RAPHAEL.

“You can render me a very great service,—and you will do it, I am sure, with that perfect and obliging complaisance by which you are ever distinguished.

“You can do me a huge favor—and I know you will, with that accommodating and helpful nature that you’re always known for.”

“It is to go immediately and apply yourself to the skillful hand who designed my last costumes of the fifteenth century. But the present affair is to procure modern East Indian dresses for a young man—yes, sir—for a young man,—and according to what I imagine of him, I fancy that you can cause his measure to be taken from the Antinous, or rather, from the Indian Bacchus; yes—that will be more likely.

“It’s time to head right over and consult the talented tailor who created my last outfits from the fifteenth century. But right now, the task is to get some modern East Indian outfits for a young man—yes, sir—for a young man. Based on what I envision of him, I think you can take his measurements based on the Antinous or, better yet, the Indian Bacchus; yes—that seems much more appropriate.”

“It is necessary that these vestments be at once of perfect propriety and correctness, magnificently rich, and of the greatest elegance. You will choose the most beautiful stuffs possible; and endeavor, above all things, that they be, or resemble, tissues of Indian manufacture; and you will add to them, for turbans and sashes, six splendid long cashmere shawls, two of them white, two red, and two orange; as nothing suits brown complexions better than those colors.

“It’s essential that these garments are perfectly proper and correct, incredibly luxurious, and very elegant. Choose the most beautiful fabrics you can find, and make sure they are, or look like, Indian textiles; also, include six stunning long cashmere shawls for the turbans and sashes, two white, two red, and two orange, since those colors suit brown complexions the best.”

“This done (and I allow you at the utmost only two or three days), you will depart post in my carriage for Cardoville Manor House, which you know so well. The steward, the excellent Dupont, one of your old friends, will there introduce you to a young Indian Prince, named Djalma; and you will tell that most potent grave, and reverend signior, of another quarter of the globe, that you have come on the part of an unknown friend, who, taking upon himself the duty of a brother, sends him what is necessary to preserve him from the odious fashions of Europe. You will add, that his friend expects him with so much impatience that he conjures him to come to Paris immediately. If he objects that he is suffering, you will tell him that my carriage is an excellent bed-closet; and you will cause the bedding, etc., which it contains, to be fitted up, till he finds it quite commodious. Remember to make very humble excuses for the unknown friend not sending to the prince either rich palanquins, or even, modestly, a single elephant; for alas! palanquins are only to be seen at the opera; and there are no elephants but those in the menagerie,—though this must make us seem strangely barbarous in his eyes.

“Once you've done this (and I’ll only give you two or three days at most), you will leave immediately in my carriage for Cardoville Manor House, which you know well. The steward, the excellent Dupont, who is one of your old friends, will introduce you to a young Indian prince named Djalma. You will inform that very distinguished and respected gentleman from another part of the world that you have come on behalf of an unknown friend who, taking on the responsibility of a brother, is sending him what is needed to protect him from the terrible trends of Europe. You will also mention that his friend is so eager to see him that he urges him to come to Paris right away. If he says he is suffering, you will let him know that my carriage is a very comfortable place to rest; and you will have the bedding, etc., that it contains arranged so that he finds it quite accommodating. Be sure to sincerely apologize for the unknown friend not sending the prince either luxurious palanquins or even, modestly, a single elephant; for unfortunately, palanquins are only found at the opera, and there are no elephants except for those in the zoo—which must make us seem awfully uncivilized in his eyes.”

“As soon as you shall have decided on your departure, perform the journey as rapidly as possible, and bring here, into my house, in the Rue de Babylone (what predestination! that I should dwell in the street of BABYLON,—a name which must at least accord with the ear of an Oriental),—you will bring hither, I say, this dear prince, who is so happy as to have been born in a country of flowers, diamonds, and sun!

“As soon as you decide to leave, make the trip as quickly as you can and bring this dear prince, who is so fortunate to have been born in a land of flowers, diamonds, and sunshine, to my house on Rue de Babylone (what a coincidence that I live on the street of BABYLON—a name that at least sounds nice to an Oriental).”

“Above all, you will have the kindness, my old and worthy friend, not to be at all astonished at this new freak, and refrain from indulging in extravagant conjectures. Seriously, the choice which I have made of you in this affair,—of you, whom I esteem and most sincerely honor,—is because it is sufficient to say to you that, at the bottom of all this, there is something more than a seeming act of folly.”

“Above all, I hope you won’t be too surprised by this new oddity, and please try not to jump to wild conclusions. Honestly, the reason I chose you for this matter—someone I respect and truly value—is that there’s more to this than just a simple act of foolishness.”

In uttering these last words, the tone of Adrienne was as serious and dignified as it had been previously comic and jocose. But she quickly resumed, more gayly, dictating to Georgette.

In saying these final words, Adrienne's tone was as serious and dignified as it had earlier been funny and playful. But she quickly shifted back to a lighter mood, directing Georgette.

“Adieu, my old friend. I am something like that commander of ancient days, whose heroic nose and conquering chin you have so often made me draw: I jest with the utmost freedom of spirit even in the moment of battle: yes, for within an hour I shall give battle, a pitched battle—to my dear pew-dwelling aunt. Fortunately, audacity and courage never failed me, and I burn with impatience for the engagement with my austere princess.

“Goodbye, my old friend. I’m a bit like that ancient commander, whose heroic nose and conquering chin you’ve often made me sketch: I joke with complete freedom of spirit even in the heat of battle: yes, because in less than an hour, I’ll be going into battle—a full-on confrontation—with my dear aunt from the pew. Luckily, boldness and bravery have never let me down, and I’m eager for the showdown with my stern princess.

“A kiss, and a thousand heartfelt recollections to your excellent wife. If I speak of her here, who is so justly respected, you will please to understand, it is to make you quite at ease as to the consequences of this running away with, for my sake, a charming young prince,—for it is proper to finish well where I should have begun, by avowing to you that he is charming indeed!

“A kiss, and a thousand warm memories to your wonderful wife. If I mention her here, as she is so rightly respected, please understand that it's to put your mind at ease about the outcome of this escape with, for my sake, a delightful young prince—because it’s fitting to end well where I should have started, by admitting to you that he is indeed charming!"

“Once more, adieu!”

"Once again, goodbye!"

Then, addressing Georgette, said she, “Have you done writing, chit?”

Then, turning to Georgette, she said, “Are you done writing, girl?”

“Yes, madame.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“Oh, add this postscript.”

“Oh, include this PS.”

“P.S.—I send you draft on sight on my banker for all expenses. Spare nothing. You know I am quite a grand seigneur. I must use this masculine expression, since your sex have exclusively appropriated to yourselves (tyrants as you are) a term, so significant as it is of noble generosity.”

“P.S.—I’m sending you a draft from my bank for all expenses. Don’t hold back. You know I have quite the grand lifestyle. I have to use this masculine term since you all have taken it for yourselves (tyrants that you are) a word that represents noble generosity.”

“Now, Georgette,” said Adrienne; “bring me an envelope, and the letter, that I may sign it.” Mademoiselle de Cardoville took the pen that Georgette presented to her, signed the letter, and enclosed in it an order upon her banker, which was expressed thus:

“Now, Georgette,” said Adrienne; “bring me an envelope and the letter so I can sign it.” Mademoiselle de Cardoville took the pen that Georgette handed her, signed the letter, and included an order for her banker, which read as follows:

“Please pay M. Norval, on demand without grace, the sum of money he may require for expenses incurred on my account.

“Please pay M. Norval, upon request without delay, the amount of money he may need for expenses incurred on my behalf.

                  “ADRIENNE DE CARDOVILLE.”
 
“Adrienne de Cardoville.”

During all this scene, while Georgette wrote, Florine and Hebe had continued to busy themselves with the duties of their mistress’s toilette, who had put off her morning gown, and was now in full dress, in order to wait upon the princess, her aunt. From the sustained and immovably fixed attention with which Florine had listened to Adrienne’s dictating to Georgette her letter to M. Norval, it might easily have been seen that, as was her habit indeed, she endeavored to retain in her memory even the slightest words of her mistress.

During all this, while Georgette was writing, Florine and Hebe kept busy with their mistress’s beauty routine. She had changed out of her morning gown and was now fully dressed to greet her aunt, the princess. From the intense and unwavering focus Florine had while listening to Adrienne dictate her letter to M. Norval, it was clear that, as she usually did, she was trying to memorize even the tiniest details of her mistress's words.

“Now, chit,” said Adrienne to Hebe, “send this letter immediately to M. Norval.”

“Now, hurry up,” said Adrienne to Hebe, “send this letter to Mr. Norval right away.”

The same silver bell was again rung from without. Hebe moved towards the door of the dressing-room, to go and inquire what it was, and also to execute the order of her mistress as to the letter. But Florine precipitated herself, so to speak, before her, and so as to prevent her leaving the apartment; and said to Adrienne:

The same silver bell rang again from outside. Hebe walked over to the dressing-room door to see what it was and to carry out her mistress's order regarding the letter. But Florine rushed in front of her to stop her from leaving the room and said to Adrienne:

“Will it please my lady for me to send this letter? I have occasion to go to the mansion.”

“Would it please my lady if I send this letter? I need to go to the house.”

“Go, Florine, then,” said Adrienne, “seeing that you wish it. Georgette, seal the letter.”

“Go ahead, Florine,” said Adrienne, “since you want to. Georgette, seal the letter.”

At the end of a second or two, during which Georgette had sealed the letter, Hebe returned.

At the end of a couple of seconds, while Georgette was sealing the letter, Hebe came back.

“Madame,” said she, re-entering, “the working-man who brought back Frisky yesterday, entreats you to admit him for an instant. He is very pale, and he appears quite sad.”

“Madam,” she said, coming back in, “the worker who returned Frisky yesterday is asking you to let him in for a moment. He looks very pale and seems quite sad.”

“Would that he may already have need of me! I should be too happy!” said Adrienne gayly. “Show the excellent young man into the little saloon. And, Florine, despatch this letter immediately.”

“Hopefully he needs me already! I would be so happy!” said Adrienne cheerfully. “Please show the excellent young man into the small parlor. And, Florine, send this letter right away.”

Florine went out. Miss de Cardoville, followed by Frisky, entered the little reception-room, where Agricola awaited her.

Florine left. Miss de Cardoville, followed by Frisky, entered the small reception room, where Agricola was waiting for her.





CHAPTER XXXV. THE INTERVIEW.

When Adrienne de Cardoville entered the saloon where Agricola expected her, she was dressed with extremely elegant simplicity. A robe of deep blue, perfectly fitted to her shape, embroidered in front with interlacings of black silk, according to the then fashion, outlined her nymph-like figure, and her rounded bosom. A French cambric collar, fastened by a large Scotch pebble, set as a brooch, served her for a necklace. Her magnificent golden hair formed a framework for her fair countenance, with an incredible profusion of long and light spiral tresses, which reached nearly to her waist.

When Adrienne de Cardoville walked into the saloon where Agricola was waiting for her, she was dressed in a style that was both elegantly simple and striking. She wore a deep blue dress that hugged her figure perfectly, featuring black silk embroideries on the front, which was in line with the fashion of the time. The dress accentuated her nymph-like shape and her curvy figure. A French cambric collar, fastened with a large Scottish pebble used as a brooch, served as her necklace. Her stunning golden hair framed her fair face, cascading in an incredible amount of long, light spiral curls that nearly reached her waist.

Agricola, in order to save explanations with his father, and to make him believe that he had indeed gone to the workshop of M. Hardy, had been obliged to array himself in his working dress; he had put on a new blouse though, and the collar of his shirt, of stout linen, very white, fell over upon a black cravat, negligently tied; his gray trousers allowed his well polished boots to be seen; and he held between his muscular hands a cap of fine woolen cloth, quite new. To sum up, his blue blouse, embroidered with red, showing off the nervous chest of the young blacksmith, and indicating his robust shoulders, falling down in graceful folds, put not the least constraint upon his free and easy gait, and became him much better than either frock-coat or dress-coat would have done. While awaiting Miss de Cardoville, Agricola mechanically examined a magnificent silver vase, admirably graven. A small tablet, of the same metal, fitted into a cavity of its antique stand, bore the words—“Chased by JEAN MARIE, working chaser, 1831.”

Agricola, to avoid explaining things to his father and to make him think he had actually gone to M. Hardy's workshop, had to put on his work clothes. He wore a new blue work shirt, and the collar of his very white, sturdy linen shirt draped over a loosely tied black tie. His gray pants allowed his well-polished boots to show, and he held a brand new cap made of fine woolen cloth in his strong hands. In short, his blue shirt with red embroidery highlighted the toned chest of the young blacksmith and showcased his broad shoulders, falling gracefully without restricting his relaxed stride, looking much better than any formal coat would have. While waiting for Miss de Cardoville, Agricola absentmindedly examined a magnificent silver vase with intricate engravings. A small silver plaque set into the antique stand read, “Chased by JEAN MARIE, working chaser, 1831.”

Adrienne had stepped so lightly upon the carpet of her saloon, only separated from another apartment by the doors, that Agricola had not perceived the young lady’s entrance. He started, and turned quickly round, upon hearing a silver and brilliant voice say to him-“That is a beautiful vase, is it not, sir?”

Adrienne had walked so silently on the carpet of her lounge, just a door away from another room, that Agricola hadn’t noticed her come in. He jumped and turned around swiftly when he heard a bright, lovely voice say to him, “That’s a beautiful vase, isn't it, sir?”

“Very beautiful, madame,” answered Agricola greatly embarrassed.

“Very beautiful, ma’am,” Agricola replied, feeling really embarrassed.

“You may see from it that I like what is equitable.” added Miss de Cardoville, pointing with her finger to the little silver tablet;—“an artist puts his name upon his painting; an author publishes his on the title-page of his book; and I contend that an artisan ought also to have his name connected with his workmanship.”

“You can see from this that I appreciate fairness,” added Miss de Cardoville, pointing to the small silver tablet. “An artist puts their name on their painting; an author includes theirs on the title page of their book; and I believe that a craftsman should also have their name associated with their work.”

“Oh, madame, so this name?”

"Oh, ma'am, is this name?"

“Is that of the poor chaser who executed this masterpiece, at the order of a rich goldsmith. When the latter sold me the vase, he was amazed at my eccentricity, he would have almost said at my injustice, when, after having made him tell me the name of the author of this production, I ordered his name to be inscribed upon it, instead of that of the goldsmith, which had already been affixed to the stand. In the absence of the rich profits, let the artisan enjoy the fame of his skill. Is it not just, sir?”

“It's about the poor craftsman who created this masterpiece on the order of a wealthy goldsmith. When the goldsmith sold me the vase, he was shocked by my unusual choice; he might have even called it unfair when, after getting him to tell me the name of the artist, I insisted on having that name engraved on it instead of the goldsmith's, which was already on the base. Without the big profits, let's let the artisan enjoy the recognition for his work. Isn’t that fair, sir?”

It would have been impossible for Adrienne to commence the conversation more graciously: so that the blacksmith, already beginning to feel a little more at ease, answered:

It would have been impossible for Adrienne to start the conversation more graciously; so the blacksmith, beginning to feel a bit more at ease, replied:

“Being a mechanic myself, madame, I cannot but be doubly affected by such a proof of your sense of equity and justice.”

“Since I'm a mechanic, ma'am, I can't help but feel even more impacted by such a demonstration of your fairness and justice.”

“Since you are a mechanic, sir,” resumed Adrienne, “I cannot but felicitate myself on having so suitable a hearer. But please to be seated.”

“Since you’re a mechanic, sir,” Adrienne continued, “I can’t help but feel lucky to have such a fitting audience. But please, have a seat.”

With a gesture full of affability, she pointed to an armchair of purple silk embroidered with gold, sitting down herself upon a tete-a-tete of the same materials.

With a friendly gesture, she pointed to a purple silk armchair with gold embroidery, then sat down herself on a matching tete-a-tete.

Seeing Agricola’s hesitation, who again cast down his eyes with embarrassment, Adrienne, to encourage him, showed him Frisky, and said to him gayly: “This poor little animal, to which I am very much attached, will always afford me a lively remembrance of your obliging complaisance, sir. And this visit seems to me to be of happy augury; I know not what good presentiment whispers to me, that perhaps I shall have the pleasure of being useful to you in some affair.”

Seeing Agricola’s hesitation as he looked down in embarrassment, Adrienne, wanting to encourage him, showed him Frisky and said cheerfully: “This poor little creature, to which I’m very attached, will always remind me of your kind consideration, sir. And this visit feels like a good sign; I can’t shake the feeling that maybe I’ll have the pleasure of being helpful to you with something.”

“Madame,” said Agricola, resolutely, “my name is Baudoin: a blacksmith in the employment of M. Hardy, at Pressy, near the city. Yesterday you offered me your purse and I refused it: to-day, I have come to request of you perhaps ten or twenty times the sum that you had generously proposed. I have said thus much all at once, madame, because it causes me the greatest effort. The words blistered my lips, but now I shall be more at ease.”

“Madam,” said Agricola firmly, “my name is Baudoin: a blacksmith working for M. Hardy in Pressy, near the city. Yesterday, you offered me your purse, and I turned it down; today, I’m asking for maybe ten or twenty times what you generously suggested. I’m saying all this at once, madam, because it’s a huge struggle for me. Those words hurt to say, but now I’ll feel more comfortable.”

“I appreciate the delicacy of your scruples, sir,” said Adrienne; “but if you knew me, you would address me without fear. How much do you require?”

“I appreciate your sensitivity, sir,” said Adrienne; “but if you knew me, you would speak to me without hesitation. How much do you need?”

“I do not know, madame,” answered Agricola.

“I don’t know, ma’am,” replied Agricola.

“I beg your pardon. You don’t know what sum?”

“I’m sorry. What amount are you talking about?”

10341m
Original

“No madame; and I come to you to request, not only the sum necessary to me, but also information as to what that sum is.”

“No, ma'am; I'm here to ask you for not just the amount I need, but also what that amount actually is.”

“Let us see, sir,” said Adrienne, smiling, “explain this to me. In spite of my good will, you feel that I cannot divine, all at once, what it is that is required.”

“Let me see, sir,” said Adrienne, smiling, “explain this to me. Even with my best intentions, you know I can’t figure out right away what it is that you need.”

“Madame, in two words, I can state the truth. I have a food old mother, who in her youth, broke her health by excessive labor, to enable her to bring me up; and not only me, but a poor abandoned child whom she had picked up. It is my turn now to maintain her; and that I have the happiness of doing. But in order to do so, I have only my labor. If I am dragged from my employment, my mother will be without support.”

“Ma’am, I can tell you the truth in just two words. I have an elderly mother who, in her younger days, harmed her health by working too hard so she could raise me and also a poor abandoned child she took in. Now it's my turn to take care of her, and I’m happy to do that. But the only way I can support her is through my work. If I’m pulled away from my job, my mother will have no one to support her.”

“Your mother cannot want for anything now, sir, since I interest myself for her.”

“Your mother doesn't have to want for anything now, sir, because I'm looking out for her.”

“You will interest yourself for her, madame?” said Agricola.

“You're going to take an interest in her, ma'am?” said Agricola.

“Certainly,” replied Adrienne.

“Sure,” replied Adrienne.

“But you don’t know her,” exclaimed the blacksmith.

“But you don’t know her,” the blacksmith shouted.

“Now I do; yes.”

"Now I do; yeah."

“Oh, madame!” said Agricola, with emotion, after a moment’s silence. “I understand you. But indeed you have a noble heart. Mother Bunch was right.”

“Oh, ma'am!” said Agricola, feeling emotional after a brief silence. “I get you. But truly, you have a kind heart. Mother Bunch was right.”

“Mother Bunch?” said Adrienne, looking at Agricola with a very surprised air; for what he said to her was an enigma.

“Mother Bunch?” Adrienne said, looking at Agricola with a really surprised expression; what he said to her was a mystery.

The blacksmith, who blushed not for his friends, replied frankly.

The blacksmith, who didn't feel embarrassed around his friends, answered openly.

“Madame, permit me to explain, to you. Mother Bunch is a poor and very industrious young workwoman, with whom I have been brought up. She is deformed, which is the reason why she is called Mother Bunch. But though, on the one hand, she is sunk, as low as you are highly elevated on the other, yet as regards the heart—as to delicacy—oh, lady, I am certain that your heart is of equal worth with hers! That was at once her own thought, after I had related to her in what manner, yesterday, you had presented me with that beautiful flower.”

“Madam, let me explain something to you. Mother Bunch is a poor but very hardworking young woman who I grew up with. She has a physical deformity, which is why she’s called Mother Bunch. Despite being at the very bottom of society while you are at the very top, in terms of heart and sensitivity—oh, madam, I believe your heart is just as valuable as hers! That was exactly what she thought after I told her how you gave me that beautiful flower yesterday.”

“I can assure you, sir,” said Adrienne, sincerely touched, “that this comparison flatters and honors me more than anything else that you could say to me,—a heart that remains good and delicate, in spite of cruel misfortunes, is so rare a treasure; while it is very easy to be good, when we have youth and beauty, and to be delicate and generous, when we are rich. I accept, then, your comparison; but on condition that you will quickly put me in a situation to deserve it. Pray go on, therefore.”

“I can assure you, sir,” Adrienne said, genuinely moved, “that this comparison flatters and honors me more than anything else you could say. A heart that stays good and kind despite harsh misfortunes is such a rare treasure; it’s very easy to be good when we have youth and beauty, and to be thoughtful and generous when we’re wealthy. I accept your comparison, but only if you’ll soon help me be worthy of it. Please continue.”

In spite of the gracious cordiality of Miss de Cardoville, there was always observable in her so much of that natural dignity which arises from independence of character, so much elevation of soul and nobleness of sentiment that Agricola, forgetting the ideal physical beauty of his protectress, rather experienced for her the emotions of an affectionate and kindly, though profound respect, which offered a singular and striking contrast with the youth and gayety of the lovely being who inspired him with this sentiment.

In spite of Miss de Cardoville's warm friendliness, there was always a noticeable dignity about her that came from her independent nature, along with a high-mindedness and noble sentiments. Because of this, Agricola, forgetting the ideal physical beauty of his protector, felt a mix of affectionate kindness and deep respect for her, which created a unique and striking contrast with the youthful energy and joy of the lovely woman who inspired these feelings in him.

“If my mother alone, madame, were exposed to the rigor which I dread. I should not be so greatly disquieted with the fear of a compulsory suspension of my employment. Among poor people, the poor help one another; and my mother is worshipped by all the inmates of our house, our excellent neighbors, who would willingly succor her. But, they themselves are far from being well off; and as they would incur privations by assisting her, their little benefit would still be more painful to my mother than the endurance even of misery by herself. And besides, it is not only for my mother that my exertions are required, but for my father, whom we have not seen for eighteen years, and who has just arrived from Siberia, where he remained during all that time, from zealous devotion to his former general, now Marshal Simon.”

“If my mother were the only one in danger, madame, I wouldn’t be so worried about possibly losing my job. Among poorer people, they help each other out, and my mother is adored by everyone in our home and our kind neighbors, who would gladly support her. But they aren’t in a good financial situation either, and by helping her, they would have to sacrifice their own comfort, which would end up being harder on my mother than if she suffered alone. Plus, it’s not just for my mother that I need to work hard; it’s also for my father, who we haven’t seen in eighteen years and has just returned from Siberia, where he had been all this time out of loyalty to his former general, now Marshal Simon.”

“Marshal Simon!” said Adrienne, quickly, with an expression of much surprise.

“Marshal Simon!” Adrienne exclaimed quickly, her face filled with surprise.

“Do you know the marshal, madame?”

“Do you know the marshal, ma’am?”

“I do not personally know him, but he married a lady of our family.”

“I don’t know him personally, but he married someone from our family.”

“What joy!” exclaimed the blacksmith, “then the two young ladies, his daughters, whom my father has brought from Russia, are your relations!”

“What joy!” exclaimed the blacksmith. “So the two young ladies, his daughters, whom my father brought back from Russia, are your relatives!”

“Has Marshal Simon two daughters?” asked Adrienne, more and more astonished and interested.

“Does Marshal Simon have two daughters?” asked Adrienne, increasingly astonished and curious.

“Yes, madame, two little angels of fifteen or sixteen, and so pretty, so sweet; they are twins so very much alike, as to be mistaken for one another. Their mother died in exile; and the little she possessed having been confiscated, they have come hither with my father, from the depths of Siberia, travelling very wretchedly; but he tried to make them forget so many privations by the fervency of his devotion and his tenderness. My excellent father! you will not believe, madame, that, with the courage of a lion, he has all the love and tenderness of a mother.”

“Yes, ma'am, two little angels around fifteen or sixteen, and so pretty, so sweet; they are twins so similar that you might mistake them for each other. Their mother died in exile, and since the little she had was taken away, they came here with my father from the depths of Siberia, traveling in very poor conditions. But he tried to help them forget so many hardships with his strong devotion and love. My wonderful father! You wouldn’t believe, ma'am, that with the courage of a lion, he also has all the love and tenderness of a mother.”

“And where are the dear children, sir?” asked Adrienne.

“And where are the kids, sir?” asked Adrienne.

“At our home, madame. It is that which renders my position so very hard; that which has given me courage to come to you; it is not but that my labor would be sufficient for our little household, even thus augmented; but that I am about to be arrested.”

“At our home, ma'am. That’s what makes my situation so difficult; it’s what has given me the courage to come to you; it’s not that my work wouldn’t be enough for our little household, even with this increase; it’s that I’m about to be arrested.”

“About to be arrested? For what?”

“About to be arrested? For what?”

“Pray, madame, have the goodness to read this letter, which has been sent by some one to Mother Bunch.”

“Please, ma'am, take a moment to read this letter that someone sent to Mother Bunch.”

Agricola gave to Miss de Cardoville the anonymous letter which had been received by the workwoman.

Agricola handed Miss de Cardoville the anonymous letter that had been received by the worker.

After having read the letter, Adrienne said to the blacksmith, with surprise, “It appears, sir, you are a poet!”

After reading the letter, Adrienne said to the blacksmith, surprised, “It looks like you’re a poet!”

“I have neither the ambition nor the pretension to be one, madame. Only, when I return to my mother after a day’s toil, and often, even while forging my iron, in order to divert and relax my attention, I amuse myself with rhymes, sometimes composing an ode, sometimes a song.”

“I don't have the ambition or desire to be one, madam. Only, when I go back to my mother after a long day's work, and often, even while I'm working with my iron, to distract and unwind my mind, I entertain myself with rhymes, sometimes writing an ode, sometimes a song.”

“And your song of the Freed Workman, which is mentioned in this letter, is, therefore, very disaffected—very dangerous?”

“And your song of the Freed Workman, which is mentioned in this letter, is, therefore, very disaffected—very dangerous?”

“Oh, no, madame; quite the contrary. For myself, I have the good fortune to be employed in the factory of M. Hardy, who renders the condition of his workpeople as happy as that of their less fortunate comrades is the reverse; and I had limited myself to attempt, in favor of the great mass of the working classes, an equitable, sincere, warm, and earnest claim—nothing more. But you are aware, perhaps, Madame, that in times of conspiracy, and commotion, people are often incriminated and imprisoned on very slight grounds. Should such a misfortune befall me, what will become of my mother, my father, and the two orphans whom we are bound to regard as part of our family until the return of their father, Marshal Simon? It is on this account, madame, that, if I remain, I run the risk of being arrested. I have come to you to request you to provide surety for me; so that I should not be compelled to exchange the workshop for the prison, in which case I can answer for it that the fruits of my labor will suffice for all.”

“Oh, no, ma'am; quite the opposite. Personally, I’m lucky to work in Mr. Hardy’s factory, where he treats his employees far better than many others do. I only aimed to make a fair, genuine, and passionate appeal on behalf of the working class—nothing more. But you probably know, Madame, that during times of conspiracy and unrest, people can be accused and imprisoned for very little reason. If such misfortune were to happen to me, what would happen to my mother, my father, and the two orphans we treat as family until their father, Marshal Simon, returns? This is why, madame, if I stay, I risk being arrested. I’ve come to ask you for a guarantee on my behalf so that I won’t have to trade the workshop for a prison. If that happens, I can assure you that my earnings will be enough for everyone.”

“Thank the stars!” said Adrienne, gayly, “this affair will arrange itself quite easily. Henceforth, Mr. Poet, you shall draw your inspirations in the midst of good fortune instead of adversity. Sad muse! But first of all, bonds shall be given for you.”

“Thank goodness!” said Adrienne cheerfully, “this situation will sort itself out quite easily. From now on, Mr. Poet, you will find your inspiration in good fortune instead of hardship. What a sad muse! But first things first, arrangements will be made for you.”

“Oh, madame, you have saved us!”

“Oh, ma'am, you’ve rescued us!”

“To continue,” said Adrienne, “the physician of our family is intimately connected with a very important minister (understand that, as you like,” said she, smiling, “you will not deceive yourself much). The doctor exercises very great influence over this great statesman; for he has always had the happiness of recommending to him, on account of his health; the sweets and repose of private life, to the very eve of the day on which his portfolio was taken from him. Keep yourself, then, perfectly at ease. If the surety be insufficient, we shall be able to devise some other means.

“To continue,” said Adrienne, “our family doctor is closely connected with a very important minister (interpret that however you want,” she added with a smile, “you won’t fool yourself too much). The doctor has a lot of influence over this major politician; he has always been fortunate enough to recommend to him, for his health’s sake, the joys and tranquility of private life, right up until the day his position was taken away. So, stay completely relaxed. If our guarantee isn’t enough, we can come up with some other solutions.”

“Madame,” said Agricola, with great emotion, “I am indebted to you for the repose, perhaps for the life of my mother. Believe that I shall ever be grateful.”

“Ma'am,” said Agricola, deeply moved, “I owe you a debt of gratitude for the peace, perhaps even for the life of my mother. Please know that I will always be thankful.”

“That is all quite simple. Now for another thing. It is proper that those who have too much should have the right of coming to the aid of those who have too little. Marshal Simon’s daughters are members of my family, and they will reside here with me, which will be more suitable. You will apprise your worthy mother of this; and in the evening, besides going to thank her for the hospitality which she has shown to my young relations, I shall fetch them home.”

“That is all quite simple. Now for another thing. It’s only right that those who have too much should help those who have too little. Marshal Simon’s daughters are part of my family, and they will stay here with me, which is more appropriate. You will inform your lovely mother about this; and in the evening, besides going to thank her for the hospitality she has shown to my young relatives, I will bring them home.”

At this moment Georgette, throwing open the door which separated the room from an adjacent apartment, hurriedly entered, with an affrighted look, exclaiming:

At that moment, Georgette burst through the door separating the room from the next apartment, rushing in with a frightened expression, exclaiming:

“Oh, madame, something extraordinary is going on in the street.”

“Oh, ma'am, something incredible is happening in the street.”

“How so? Explain yourself,” said Adrienne.

“How so? Explain yourself,” Adrienne said.

“I went to conduct my dressmaker to the little garden-gate,” said Georgette; “where I saw some ill-looking men, attentively examining the walls and windows of the little out-building belonging to the pavilion, as if they wished to spy out some one.”

“I went to take my dressmaker to the little garden gate,” said Georgette; “where I saw some shady-looking guys closely checking out the walls and windows of the small outbuilding next to the pavilion, as if they were trying to spy on someone.”

“Madame,” said Agricola, with chagrin, “I have not been deceived. They are after me.”

“Madam,” Agricola said with frustration, “I’m not mistaken. They’re coming for me.”

“What say you?”

“What do you say?”

“I thought I was followed, from the moment when I left the Rue St. Merry: and now it is beyond doubt. They must have seen me enter your house; and are on the watch to arrest me. Well, now that your interest has been acquired for my mother,—now that I have no farther uneasiness for Marshal Simon’s daughters,—rather than hazard your exposure to anything the least unpleasant, I run to deliver myself up.”

“I felt like someone was following me the moment I left Rue St. Merry, and now I'm sure of it. They must have seen me go into your house and are waiting to arrest me. Now that you're concerned for my mother and I don't have to worry about Marshal Simon's daughters anymore, I’d rather not put you in any uncomfortable situation, so I'm going to turn myself in.”

“Beware of that sir,” said Adrienne, quickly. “Liberty is too precious to be voluntarily sacrificed. Besides, Georgette may have been mistaken. But in any case, I entreat you not to surrender yourself. Take my advice, and escape being arrested. That, I think, will greatly facilitate my measures; for I am of opinion that justice evinces a great desire to keep possession of those upon whom she has once pounced.”

“Watch out for that guy,” Adrienne said quickly. “Freedom is too valuable to give up voluntarily. Besides, Georgette might have been wrong. But either way, I urge you not to give yourself up. Take my advice and avoid getting arrested. I believe that will really help with my plans; I think justice really wants to hold on to those she's already caught.”

“Madame,” said Hebe, now also entering with a terrified look, “a man knocked at the little door, and inquired if a young man in a blue blouse has not entered here. He added, that the person whom he seeks is named Agricola Baudoin, and that he has something to tell him of great importance.”

“Madam,” said Hebe, now entering with a scared expression, “a man knocked on the little door and asked if a young man in a blue blouse had come in here. He added that the person he’s looking for is named Agricola Baudoin, and that he has something very important to tell him.”

“That’s my name,” said Agricola; “but the important information is a trick to draw me out.”

“That’s my name,” said Agricola; “but the important info is just a trick to get me to open up.”

“Evidently,” said Adrienne; “and therefore we must play off trick for trick. What did you answer, child?” added she, addressing herself to Hebe.

“Obviously,” said Adrienne; “and so we have to outsmart them in turn. What did you say, kid?” she added, turning to Hebe.

“I answered, that I didn’t know what he was talking about.”

“I replied that I didn’t understand what he was talking about.”

“Quite right,” said Adrienne: “and the man who put the question?”

“Exactly,” said Adrienne. “And what about the man who asked the question?”

“He went away, madame.”

“He left, ma’am.”

“Without doubt to come back again, soon,” said Agricola.

“Definitely coming back again soon,” said Agricola.

“That is very probable,” said Adrienne, “and therefore, sir, it is necessary for you to remain here some hours with resignation. I am unfortunately obliged to go immediately to the Princess Saint-Dizier, my aunt, for an important interview, which can no longer be delayed, and is rendered more pressing still by what you have told me concerning the daughters of Marshal Simon. Remain here, then, sir; since if you go out, you will certainly be arrested.”

"That seems very likely," said Adrienne. "So, sir, you need to stay here for a few hours with patience. Unfortunately, I have to go right away to see my aunt, Princess Saint-Dizier, for an important meeting that can't wait, especially after what you've shared about Marshal Simon's daughters. So please stay here, because if you leave, you'll definitely get arrested."

“Madame, pardon my refusal; but I must say once more that I ought not to accept this generous offer.”

“Ma'am, I’m sorry to refuse, but I have to say again that I really shouldn’t accept this generous offer.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“They have tried to draw me out, in order to avoid penetrating with the power of the law into your dwelling but if I go not out, they will come in; and never will I expose you to anything so disagreeable. Now that I am no longer uneasy about my mother, what signifies prison?”

“They’ve been trying to lure me out so they can avoid busting into your place with the law, but if I don’t go out, they’ll just come in; and I would never put you through something so unpleasant. Now that I’m not worried about my mom anymore, what does prison even mean?”

“And the grief that your mother will feel, her uneasiness, and her fears,—nothing? Think of your father; and that poor work-woman who loves you as a brother, and whom I value as a sister;—say, sir, do you forget them also? Believe me, it is better to spare those torments to your family. Remain here; and before the evening I am certain, either by giving surety, or some other means, of delivering you from these annoyances.”

“And the pain your mother will feel, her worries, and her fears—nothing? Think about your father; and that poor woman who loves you like a brother, and whom I consider a sister;—tell me, do you forget them too? Believe me, it’s better to spare your family from this suffering. Stay here; and by evening, I’m sure I can find a way, either by guaranteeing your safety or through some other means, to free you from this hassle.”

“But, madame, supposing that I do accept your generous offer, they will come and find me here.”

“But, ma'am, if I accept your generous offer, they will come and find me here.”

“Not at all. There is in this pavilion, which was formerly the abode of a nobleman’s left-handed wife,—you see, sir,” said Adrienne, smiling, “that live in a very profane place—there is here a secret place of concealment, so wonderfully well-contrived, that it can defy all searches. Georgette will conduct you to it. You will be very well accommodated. You will even be able to write some verses for me, if the place inspire you.”

“Not at all. In this pavilion, which used to be the home of a nobleman’s left-handed wife—see, sir,” Adrienne said, smiling, “there’s a secret hideaway so cleverly designed that it can withstand all searches. Georgette will take you there. You’ll be quite comfortable. You might even be able to write some verses for me if the place inspires you.”

“Oh, madame! how great is your goodness! how have I merited it?”

“Oh, ma'am! How great is your kindness! What have I done to deserve it?”

“Oh, sir, I will tell you. Admitting that your character and your position do not entitle you to any interest;—admitting that I may not owe a sacred debt to your father for the touching regards and cares he has bestowed upon the daughters of Marshal Simon, my relations—do you forget Frisky, sir?” asked Adrienne, laughing,—“Frisky, there, whom you have restored to my fondles? Seriously, if I laugh,” continued this singular and extravagant creature, “it is because I know that you are entirely out of danger, and that I feel an increase of happiness. Therefore, sir, write for me quickly your address, and your mother’s, in this pocket-book; follow Georgette; and spin me some pretty verses, if you do not bore yourself too much in that prison to which you fly.”

“Oh, sir, I’ll tell you. Even though your character and position don’t really give you any claim to my interest;—even if I don’t owe a special debt to your father for the kind regard and care he’s shown to the daughters of Marshal Simon, my relatives—do you really forget about Frisky, sir?” asked Adrienne, laughing. “Frisky, who you’ve returned to my play? Seriously, if I’m laughing,” continued this unique and extravagant person, “it’s because I know you’re completely out of danger and I feel happier. So, sir, please write down your address and your mother’s in this pocketbook; follow Georgette; and spin me some nice verses if you’re not too bored in that place you’re escaping to.”

While Georgette conducted the blacksmith to the hiding-place, Hebe brought her mistress a small gray beaver hat with a gray feather; for Adrienne had to cross the park to reach the house occupied by the Princess Saint-Dizier.

While Georgette led the blacksmith to the hiding spot, Hebe brought her mistress a small gray beaver hat with a gray feather because Adrienne needed to cross the park to get to the house where Princess Saint-Dizier was staying.

A quarter of an hour after this scene, Florine entered mysteriously the apartment of Mrs. Grivois, the first woman of the princess.

A quarter hour after this scene, Florine entered the apartment of Mrs. Grivois, the princess's lead lady-in-waiting, with an air of mystery.

“Well?” demanded Mrs. Grivois of the young woman.

“Well?” asked Mrs. Grivois of the young woman.

“Here are the notes which I have taken this morning,” said Florine, putting a paper into the duenna’s hand. “Happily, I have a good memory.”

“Here are the notes I took this morning,” said Florine, handing a piece of paper to the duenna. “Fortunately, I have a great memory.”

“At what time exactly did she return home this morning?” asked the duenna, quickly.

“At what time did she get back home this morning?” asked the duenna, quickly.

“Who, madame?”

"Who, ma'am?"

“Miss Adrienne.”

"Ms. Adrienne."

“She did not go out, madame. We put her in the bath at nine o’clock.”

“She didn't go out, ma'am. We put her in the bath at nine o'clock.”

“But before nine o’clock she came home, after having passed the night out of her house. Eight o’clock was the time at which she returned, however.”

“But before nine o’clock, she came home after spending the night away from her house. Eight o’clock was when she actually returned, though.”

Florine looked at Mrs. Grivois with profound astonishment, and said-“I do not understand you, madame.”

Florine looked at Mrs. Grivois with deep surprise and said, "I don’t understand you, ma'am."

“What’s that? Madame did not come home this morning at eight o’clock? Dare you lie?”

“What’s that? Madame didn’t come home this morning at eight? Are you seriously lying?”

“I was ill yesterday, and did not come down till nine this morning, in order to assist Georgette and Hebe help our young lady from the bath. I know nothing of what passed previously, I swear to you, madame.”

“I was sick yesterday and didn’t come down until nine this morning to help Georgette and Hebe assist our young lady out of the bath. I don’t know anything about what happened before, I swear to you, madame.”

“That alters the case. You must ferret out what I allude to from your companions. They don’t distrust you, and will tell you all.”

“That changes everything. You need to find out what I’m hinting at from your friends. They don’t suspect you, and they’ll share everything.”

“Yes, madame.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“What has your mistress done this morning since you saw her?”

“What has your boss been up to this morning since you last saw her?”

“Madame dictated a letter to Georgette for M. Norval, I requested permission to send it off, as a pretext for going out, and for writing down all I recollected.”

“Madame dictated a letter to Georgette for M. Norval. I asked for permission to send it, using it as an excuse to go out and jot down everything I remembered.”

“Very well. And this letter?”

“Alright. And this letter?”

“Jerome had to go out, and I gave it him to put in the post-office.”

“Jerome had to go out, and I gave it to him to drop off at the post office.”

“Idiot!” exclaimed Mrs. Grivois: “couldn’t you bring it to me?”

“Idiot!” exclaimed Mrs. Grivois. “Couldn't you just bring it to me?”

“But, as madame dictated it aloud to Georgette, as is her custom, I knew the contents of the letter; and I have written it in my notes.”

“But, as Madame dictated it out loud to Georgette, as she usually does, I knew the letter's contents; and I've written it down in my notes.”

“That’s not the same thing. It is likely there was need to delay sending off this letter; the princess will be very much displeased.”

“That’s not the same thing. It’s likely there was a reason to delay sending this letter; the princess will be very unhappy.”

“I thought I did right, madame.”

“I thought I did the right thing, ma'am.”

“I know that it is not good will that fails you. For these six months I have been satisfied with you. But this time you have committed a very great mistake.”

“I know it's not a lack of goodwill that's letting you down. For the past six months, I've been pleased with you. But this time, you've made a serious mistake.”

“Be indulgent, madame! what I do is sufficiently painful!” The girl stifled a sigh.

“Please, be kind, ma'am! What I'm going through is hard enough!” The girl held back a sigh.

Mrs. Grivois looked fixedly at her, and said in a sardonic tone:

Mrs. Grivois stared at her and said in a sarcastic tone:

“Very well, my dear, do not continue it. If you have scruples, you are free. Go your way.”

“Alright, my dear, don't keep going with it. If you have doubts, you’re free. Do what you want.”

“You well know that I am not free, madame,” said Florine, reddening; and with tears in her eyes she added: “I am dependent upon M. Rodin, who placed me here.”

“You know that I’m not free, madam,” said Florine, blushing; and with tears in her eyes, she added, “I rely on M. Rodin, who put me here.”

“Wherefore these regrets, then?”

"Why these regrets, then?"

“In spite of one’s self, one feels remorse. Madame is so good, and so confiding.”

“In spite of oneself, one feels regret. Madame is so kind and so trusting.”

“She is all perfection, certainly! But you are not here to sing her praises. What occurred afterwards?”

“She’s absolutely perfect, for sure! But you’re not here to praise her. What happened next?”

“The working-man who yesterday found and brought back Frisky, came early this morning and requested permission to speak with my young lady.”

“The worker who found and brought back Frisky yesterday came early this morning and asked for permission to speak with my young lady.”

“And is this working-man still in her house?”

“And is the working man still at her place?”

“I don’t know. He came in when I was going out with the letter.”

“I don’t know. He came in just as I was leaving with the letter.”

“You must contrive to learn what it was this workingman came about.”

“You need to figure out why this worker came here.”

“Yes, madame.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“Has your mistress seemed preoccupied, uneasy, or afraid of the interview which she is to have to-day with the princess? She conceals so little of what she thinks, that you ought to know.”

“Has your boss seemed preoccupied, uneasy, or nervous about the meeting she’s supposed to have today with the princess? She hides so little of what she thinks that you should be aware.”

“She has been as gay as usual. She has even jested about the interview!”

"She's been as cheerful as ever. She's even joked about the interview!"

“Oh! jested, has she?” said the tire-woman, muttering between her teeth, without Florine being able to hear her: “‘They laugh most who laugh last.’ In spite of her audacious and diabolical character, she would tremble, and would pray for mercy, if she knew what awaits her this day.” Then addressing Florine, she continued-“Return, and keep yourself, I advise you, from those fine scruples, which will be quite enough to do you a bad turn. Do not forget!”

“Oh! She joked, did she?” said the tire-woman, mumbling under her breath, without Florine being able to hear her: “‘They laugh best who laugh last.’ Despite her bold and wicked nature, she would shake in fear and beg for mercy if she knew what’s in store for her today.” Then turning to Florine, she added, “Come back, and I suggest you stay clear of those fancy scruples, which will only lead to trouble. Don’t forget!”

“I cannot forget that I belong not to myself, madame.”

“I can’t forget that I don’t belong to myself, ma'am.”

“Anyway, let it be so. Farewell.”

"Anyway, let it go. Bye."

Florine quitted the mansion and crossed the park to regain the summer house, while Mrs Grivois went immediately to the Princess Saint-Dizier.

Florine left the mansion and walked through the park to get back to the summer house, while Mrs. Grivois went straight to the Princess Saint-Dizier.





BOOK III.

     XXXVI. A Female Jesuit XXXVII. The Plot XXXVIII. Adrienne’s
     Enemies XXXIX. The Skirmish XL. The Revolt XLI. Treachery
     XLII. The Snare XLIII. A False Friend XLIV. The Minister’s
     Cabinet XLV. The Visit XLVI. Presentiments XLVII. The Letter
     XLVIII. The Confessional XLIX. My Lord and Spoil-sport L.
     Appearances LI. The Convent LII. The Influence of a
     Confessor LIII. The Examination
     XXXVI. A Female Jesuit XXXVII. The Plot XXXVIII. Adrienne’s
     Enemies XXXIX. The Skirmish XL. The Revolt XLI. Treachery
     XLII. The Snare XLIII. A False Friend XLIV. The Minister’s
     Cabinet XLV. The Visit XLVI. Presentiments XLVII. The Letter
     XLVIII. The Confessional XLIX. My Lord and Spoilsport L.
     Appearances LI. The Convent LII. The Influence of a
     Confessor LIII. The Examination




CHAPTER XXXVI. A FEMALE JESUIT.

During the preceding scenes which occurred in the Pompadour rotunda, occupied by Miss de Cardoville, other events took place in the residence of the Princess Saint-Dizier. The elegance and sumptuousness of the former dwelling presented a strong contrast to the gloomy interior of the latter, the first floor of which was inhabited by the princess, for the plan of the ground floor rendered it only fit for giving parties; and, for a long time past, Madame de Saint-Dizier had renounced all worldly splendors. The gravity of her domestics, all aged and dressed in black; the profound silence which reigned in her abode, where everything was spoken, if it could be called speaking, in an undertone; and the almost monastic regularity and order of this immense mansion, communicated to everything around the princess a sad and chilling character. A man of the world, who joined great courage to rare independence of spirit, speaking of the princess (to whom Adrienne de Cardoville went, according to her expression, to fight a pitched battle), said of her as follows: “In order to avoid having Madame de Saint-Dizier for an enemy, I, who am neither bashful nor cowardly, have, for the first time in my life, been both a noodle and a coward.” This man spoke sincerely. But Madame de Saint-Dizier had not all at once arrived at this high degree of importance.

During the earlier scenes that took place in the Pompadour rotunda, where Miss de Cardoville was, other events unfolded at the home of Princess Saint-Dizier. The elegance and lavishness of the former residence stood in stark contrast to the dreary interior of the latter. The princess occupied the first floor, as the layout of the ground floor was only suitable for hosting parties. For quite some time, Madame de Saint-Dizier had given up all worldly luxuries. The somber demeanor of her staff, all elderly and dressed in black; the deep silence that enveloped her home, where conversations, if they could be called that, were whispered; and the almost monastic order and discipline of the vast mansion contributed a sad and chilling atmosphere around the princess. A worldly man, who combined great courage with a rare independence of spirit, remarked on the princess (to whom Adrienne de Cardoville was going, as she put it, to fight a fierce battle): “To avoid making Madame de Saint-Dizier my enemy, I've, for the first time in my life, acted like a fool and a coward.” This man spoke honestly. However, Madame de Saint-Dizier did not suddenly attain this level of significance.

Some words are necessary for the purpose of exhibiting distinctly some phases in the life of this dangerous and implacable woman who, by her affiliation with the Order of Jesuits, had acquired an occult and formidable power. For there is something even more menacing than a Jesuit: it is a Jesuits; and, when one has seen certain circles, it becomes evident that there exist, unhappily, many of those affiliated, who, more or less, uniformly dress (for the lay members of the Order call themselves “Jesuits of the short robe”).

Some words are needed to clearly show different aspects of the life of this dangerous and relentless woman who, through her connection with the Jesuit Order, gained a mysterious and powerful influence. Because there's something even more threatening than a Jesuit: it's a group of Jesuits; and once you've observed certain circles, it becomes clear that there are, unfortunately, many affiliated individuals who, in various ways, dress similarly (as the lay members of the Order refer to themselves as "Jesuits of the short robe").

Madame de Saint-Dizier, once very beautiful, had been, during the last years of the Empire, and the early years of the Restoration, one of the most fashionable women of Paris, of a stirring, active, adventurous, and commanding spirit, of cold heart, but lively imagination. She was greatly given to amorous adventures, not from tenderness of heart, but from a passion for intrigue, which she loved as men love play—for the sake of the emotions it excites. Unhappily, such had always been the blindness or the carelessness of her husband, the Prince of Saint-Dizier (eldest brother of the Count of Rennepont and Duke of Cardoville, father of Adrienne), that during his life he had never said one word that could make it be thought that he suspected the actions of his wife. Attaching herself to Napoleon, to dig a mine under the feet of the Colossus, that design at least afforded emotions sufficient to gratify the humor of the most insatiable. During some time, all went well. The princess was beautiful and spirited, dexterous and false, perfidious and seductive. She was surrounded by fanatical adorers, upon whom she played off a kind of ferocious coquetry, to induce them to run their heads into grave conspiracies. They hoped to resuscitate the Fonder party, and carried on a very active secret correspondence with some influential personages abroad, well known for their hatred against the emperor and France. Hence arose her first epistolary relations with the Marquis d’Aigrigny, then colonel in the Russian service and aide-de-camp to General Moreau. But one day all these petty intrigues were discovered. Many knights of Madame de Saint-Dizier were sent to Vincennes; but the emperor, who might have punished her terribly, contented himself with exiling the princess to one of her estates near Dunkirk.

Madame de Saint-Dizier, once very beautiful, had been, during the last years of the Empire and the early years of the Restoration, one of the most fashionable women in Paris. She had a vibrant, adventurous spirit and a commanding presence, but was cold-hearted with a lively imagination. She was heavily into love affairs, not out of emotional connection, but because she craved intrigue, which excited her like a game. Unfortunately, her husband, the Prince of Saint-Dizier (the oldest brother of the Count of Rennepont and Duke of Cardoville, and father of Adrienne), was either blind or careless, as he never expressed any suspicion about his wife's actions during his life. She associated herself with Napoleon, aiming to undermine him, which at least provided enough excitement to satisfy even the most restless. For a while, everything went smoothly. The princess was charming and spirited, skillful and deceitful, treacherous and enticing. She had plenty of obsessed admirers whom she manipulated with a kind of fierce flirtation, enticing them into serious conspiracies. They aimed to revive the Fond party and maintained an active secret correspondence with influential figures abroad, known for their animosity towards the emperor and France. This is how her initial correspondence started with the Marquis d’Aigrigny, who was then a colonel in the Russian army and aide-de-camp to General Moreau. But one day, all these petty schemes were uncovered. Many of Madame de Saint-Dizier's admirers were sent to Vincennes; however, the emperor, who could have punished her severely, chose instead to exile the princess to one of her estates near Dunkirk.

Upon the Restoration, the persecutions which Madame de Saint-Dizier had suffered for the Good Cause were entered to her credit, and she acquired even then very considerable influence, in spite of the lightness of her behavior. The Marquis d’Aigrigny, having entered the military service of France, remained there. He was handsome, and of fashionable manners and address. He had corresponded and conspired with the princess, without knowing her; and these circumstances necessarily led to a close connection between them.

Upon the Restoration, the hardships Madame de Saint-Dizier faced for the Good Cause were recognized, and she gained significant influence despite her lighthearted behavior. The Marquis d’Aigrigny, who joined the military service of France, remained there. He was handsome and had stylish manners and charm. He had corresponded and plotted with the princess without ever meeting her, and this naturally brought them closer together.

Excessive self-love, a taste for exciting pleasures, aspirations of hatred, pride, and lordliness, a species of evil sympathy, the perfidious attraction of which brings together perverse natures without mingling them, had made of the princess and the Marquis accomplices rather than lovers. This connection, based upon selfish and bitter feelings, and upon the support which two characters of this dangerous temper could lend to each other against a world in which their spirit of intrigue, of gallantry, and of contempt had made them many enemies, this connection endured till the moment when, after his duel with General Simon, the Marquis entered a religious house, without any one understanding the cause of his unexpected and sudden resolution.

Excessive self-love, a craving for thrilling pleasures, feelings of hatred, pride, and arrogance, a kind of twisted connection that draws together flawed people without truly blending them, had turned the princess and the Marquis into partners in crime rather than lovers. This bond, founded on selfish and bitter emotions and on the support that two people with such dangerously strong personalities could offer each other against a world where their scheming, flirtation, and disdain had made them many enemies, lasted until the moment when the Marquis, after his duel with General Simon, entered a convent, leaving everyone puzzled about the reason for his sudden decision.

The princess, having not yet heard the hour of her conversion strike, continued to whirl round the vortex of the world with a greedy, jealous, and hateful ardor, for she saw that the last years of her beauty were dying out.

The princess, not yet aware of the hour of her transformation, continued to spin around the chaos of the world with a greedy, jealous, and resentful passion, as she realized that the final years of her beauty were fading away.

An estimate of the character of this woman may be formed from the following fact:

An idea of this woman's character can be gathered from the following fact:

Still very agreeable, she wished to close her worldly and volatile career with some brilliant and final triumph, as a great actress knows the proper time to withdraw from the stage so as to leave regrets behind. Desirous of offering up this final incense to her own vanity, the princess skillfully selected her victims. She spied out in the world a young couple who idolized each other; and, by dint of cunning and address, she succeeded in taking away the lover from his mistress, a charming woman of eighteen, by whom he was adored. This triumph being achieved, Madame Saint-Dizier retired from the fashionable world in the full blaze of her exploit. After many long conversations with the Abbe Marquis d’Aigrigny, who had become a renowned preacher, she departed suddenly from Paris, and spent two years upon her estate near Dunkirk, to which she took only one of her female attendants, viz., Mrs. Grivois.

Still very agreeable, she wanted to end her worldly and unpredictable career with a brilliant and final triumph, just like a great actress knows the right time to leave the stage and leave people wanting more. Eager to offer this final tribute to her own vanity, the princess cleverly chose her targets. She noticed a young couple who adored each other; and, with cunning and skill, she managed to take the lover away from his mistress, a charming eighteen-year-old who idolized him. With this victory achieved, Madame Saint-Dizier withdrew from the social scene, basking in the glow of her success. After many lengthy conversations with the Abbe Marquis d’Aigrigny, who had become a well-known preacher, she suddenly left Paris and spent two years at her estate near Dunkirk, bringing only one of her female attendants, Mrs. Grivois.

When the princess afterwards returned to Paris, it was impossible to recognize the frivolous, intriguing, and dissipated woman she had formerly been. The metamorphosis was as complete as it was extraordinary and even startling. Saint-Dizier House, heretofore open to the banquets and festivals of every kind of pleasure, became gloomily silent and austere. Instead of the world of elegance and fashion, the princess now received in her mansion only women of ostentatious piety, and men of consequence, who were remarkably exemplary by the extravagant rigor of their religious and monarchial principles. Above all, she drew around her several noted members of the higher orders of the clergy. She was appointed patroness of a body of religious females. She had her own confessor, chaplin, almoner, and even spiritual director; but this last performed his functions in partibus. The Marquis-Abbe d’Aigrigny continued in reality to be her spiritual guide; and it is almost unnecessary to say that for a long time past their mutual relations as to flirting had entirely ceased.

When the princess returned to Paris, it was impossible to recognize the once frivolous, scheming, and reckless woman she had been. The transformation was as complete as it was remarkable and even shocking. The Saint-Dizier House, which had been open to all kinds of banquets and celebrations, became somber and severe. Instead of mingling with the world of fashion and elegance, the princess now entertained only women known for their showy piety and well-respected men who were particularly devout in their religious and royal beliefs. Most notably, she surrounded herself with several prominent members of the higher clergy. She became the patroness of a group of religious women. She had her own confessor, chaplain, almoner, and even a spiritual director; however, the last one mainly served his role in absentia. The Marquis-Abbe d’Aigrigny remained her spiritual guide in reality, and it's almost needless to say that for a long time, their flirtatious interactions had completely stopped.

This sudden and complete conversion of a gay and distinguished woman, especially as it was loudly trumpeted forth, struck the greater number of persons with wonder and respect. Others, more discerning, only smiled.

This sudden and total transformation of a gay and distinguished woman, especially since it was loudly announced, amazed and impressed most people. Others, more perceptive, just smiled.

A single anecdote, from amongst a thousand, will suffice to show the alarming influence and power which the princess had acquired since her affiliation with the Jesuits. This anecdote will also exhibit the deep, vindictive, and pitiless character of this woman, whom Adrienne de Cardoville had so imprudently made herself ready to brave.

A single story, out of a thousand, is enough to show the alarming influence and power that the princess gained since she got involved with the Jesuits. This story will also reveal the deep, vengeful, and merciless nature of this woman, whom Adrienne de Cardoville had foolishly prepared to confront.

Amongst the persons who smiled more or less at the conversion of Madame de Saint-Dizier were the young and charming couple whom she had so cruelly disunited before she quitted forever the scenes of revelry in which she had lived. The young couple became more impassioned and devoted to each other than ever; they were reconciled and married, after the passing storm which had hurled them asunder; and they indulged in no other vengeance against the author of their temporary infelicity than that of mildly jesting at the pious conversion of the woman who had done them so much injury.

Among the people who smiled at Madame de Saint-Dizier's conversion were the young and charming couple she had cruelly separated before leaving behind the party life she once led. The couple grew more passionate and devoted to each other than ever. After the storm that had torn them apart, they reconciled and got married. Their only form of revenge against the person who had caused them so much pain was to lightly joke about the religious transformation of the woman who had harmed them.

Some time after, a terrible fatality overtook the loving pair. The husband, until then blindly unsuspicious, was suddenly inflamed by anonymous communications. A dreadful rupture ensued, and the young wife perished.

Some time later, a terrible fate struck the loving couple. The husband, who had been completely unaware, suddenly became consumed by anonymous messages. A horrible breakup followed, and the young wife died.

As for the husband, certain vague rumors, far from distinct, yet pregnant with secret meanings, perfidiously contrived, and a thousand times more detestable than formal accusations, which can, at least, be met and destroyed, were strewn about him with so much perseverance, with a skill so diabolical, and by means and ways so very various, that his best friends, by little and little, withdrew themselves from him, thus yielding to the slow, irresistible influence of that incessant whispering and buzzing, confused as indistinct, amounting to some such results as this-“Well! you know!” says one.

As for the husband, certain vague rumors, not very clear but full of hidden meanings, were spread around him in a deceitful way, a thousand times more loathsome than formal accusations that could at least be confronted and disproved. These rumors were circulated with such persistence, such devilish skill, and through so many different channels, that even his closest friends gradually pulled away from him, surrendering to the slow, unrelenting effect of that constant whispering and buzzing, which was confusingly indistinct, leading to comments like, “Well! you know!”

“No!” replies another.

“Not happening!” replies another.

“People say very vile things about him.”

"People say really awful things about him."

“Do they? really! What then?”

“Do they? Seriously! What then?”

“I don’t know! Bad reports! Rumors grievously affecting his honor!”

“I have no idea! Negative reports! Rumors seriously damaging his reputation!”

“The deuce! That’s very serious. It accounts for the coldness with which he is now everywhere received!”

“The devil! That’s really serious. It explains the coolness with which he is now received everywhere!”

“I shall avoid him in future!”

“I will avoid him in the future!”

“So will I,” etc.

“Me too,” etc.

Such is the world, that very often nothing more than groundless surmises are necessary to brand a man whose very, happiness may have incurred envy. So it was with the gentleman of whom we speak. The unfortunate man, seeing the void around him extending itself,—feeling (so to speak) the earth crumbling from beneath his feet, knew not where to find or grasp the impalpable enemy whose blows he felt; for not once had the idea occurred to him of suspecting the princess, whom he had not seen since his adventure with her. Anxiously desiring to learn why he was so much shunned and despised, he at length sought an explanation from an old friend; but he received only a disdainfully evasive answer; at which, being exasperated, he demanded satisfaction. His adversary replied—“If you can find two persons of our acquaintance, I will fight you!” The unhappy man could not find one!

The world can be such that often all it takes are baseless assumptions to label a man whose happiness might have sparked envy. This was the case for the gentleman we’re discussing. The unfortunate man, feeling the emptiness around him growing—sensing, so to speak, the ground crumbling beneath him—didn’t know where to find or grasp the unseen enemy whose blows he felt; not once did it cross his mind to suspect the princess, whom he hadn’t seen since their encounter. Eager to understand why he was so avoided and looked down upon, he eventually asked an old friend for an explanation, but all he got was a disdainful and vague response, which irritated him and made him demand an answer. His opponent replied, “If you can find two people we know, I’ll fight you!” The poor man couldn’t even find one!

Finally, forsaken by all, without having ever obtained an explanation of the reason for forsaking him—suffering keenly for the fate of the wife whom he had lost, he became mad with grief, rage, and despair, and killed himself.

Finally, abandoned by everyone and never receiving an explanation for their abandonment—deeply suffering from the loss of his wife, he became overwhelmed with grief, anger, and hopelessness, and took his own life.

On the day of his death, Madame de Saint-Dizier remarked that it was fit and necessary that one who had lived so shamefully should come to an equally shameful end, and that he who had so long jested at all laws, human and divine, could not seemly otherwise terminate his wretched life than by perpetrating a last crime—suicide! And the friends of Madame de Saint-Dizier hawked about and everywhere repeated these terrible words with a contrite air, as if beatified and convinced! But this was not all. Along with chastisements there were rewards.

On the day he died, Madame de Saint-Dizier said it was fitting and necessary that someone who had lived so shamefully should meet an equally shameful end, and that someone who had long mocked all laws, both human and divine, couldn’t gracefully conclude his miserable life in any way other than committing one last crime—suicide! And Madame de Saint-Dizier's friends spread these harsh words around, repeating them everywhere with a guilty look, as if they were enlightened and sure! But that wasn’t all. Along with punishments, there were also rewards.

Observant people remarked that the favorites of the religious clan of Madame de Saint-Dizier rose to high distinction with singular rapidity. The virtuous young men, such as were religiously attentive to tiresome sermons, were married to rich orphans of the Sacred Heart Convents, who were held in reserve for the purpose; poor young girls, who, learning too late what it is to have a pious husband selected and imposed upon them by a set of devotees, often expiated by very bitter tears the deceitful favor of thus being admitted into a world of hypocrisy and falsehood, in which they found themselves strangers without support, crushed by it if they dared to complain of the marriages to which they had been condemned.

Observant people noted that the favorites of Madame de Saint-Dizier's religious group quickly rose to high status. The devout young men, who attentively listened to tedious sermons, married wealthy orphans from the Sacred Heart Convents, who were specifically set aside for this purpose. Poor young girls, who realized too late what it meant to have a pious husband chosen and forced upon them by a group of devotees, often paid the price with deep, painful tears for the deceptive privilege of being welcomed into a world of hypocrisy and deceit, where they felt like outsiders with no support, crushed by the situation if they dared to express dissatisfaction with the marriages they were forced into.

In the parlor of Madame de Saint-Dizier were appointed prefects, colonels, treasurers, deputies, academicians, bishops and peers of the realm, from whom nothing more was required in return for the all-powerful support bestowed upon them, but to wear a pious gloss, sometimes publicly take the communion, swear furious war against everything impious or revolutionary,—and above all, correspond confidentially upon “different subjects of his choosing” with the Abbe d’Aigrigny,—an amusement, moreover, which was very agreeable; for the abbe was the most amiable man in the world, the most witty, and above all, the most obliging. The following is an historical fact, which requires the bitter and vengeful irony of Moliere or Pascal to do it justice.

In Madame de Saint-Dizier's parlor were appointed prefects, colonels, treasurers, deputies, academicians, bishops, and peers of the realm, who were only required to wear a pious facade in exchange for the powerful support they received. They had to publicly take communion now and then, pledge fierce opposition to anything impious or revolutionary, and, most importantly, confidentially discuss “different subjects of his choosing” with Abbe d’Aigrigny. This was a rather enjoyable pastime, as the abbe was the nicest, wittiest, and most accommodating person imaginable. The following is a historical fact that deserves the sharp and vengeful irony of Moliere or Pascal to fully appreciate it.

During the last year of the Restoration, there was one of the mighty dignitaries of the court a firm and independent man, who did not make profession (as the holy fathers call it), that is, who did not communicate at the altar. The splendor amid which he moved was calculated to give the weight of a very injurious example to his indifference. The Abbe-Marquis d’Aigrigny was therefore despatched to him; and he knowing the honorable and elevated character of the non communicant, thought that if he could only bring him to profess by any means (whatever the means might be) the effect would be what was desired. Like a man of intellect, the abbe prized the dogma but cheaply himself. He only spoke of the suitableness of the step, and of the highly salutary example which the resolution to adopt it would afford to the public.

During the last year of the Restoration, there was a powerful court official who was a strong and independent man, and he didn’t take communion at the altar. The luxury surrounding him threatened to set a very bad example for his indifference. So, the Abbe-Marquis d’Aigrigny was sent to him; knowing the honorable and respected nature of the man who didn’t take communion, he believed that if he could persuade him to take part in it by any means necessary, the desired effect would follow. The abbe, being an intelligent man, valued the doctrine but saw it as trivial himself. He only talked about how appropriate the action was and the positive example it would set for the public if he chose to do it.

“M. Abbe,” replied the person sought to be influenced, “I have a greater respect for religion than you have. I should consider it an infamous mockery to go to the communion table without feeling the proper conviction.”

“M. Abbe,” replied the person being addressed, “I have a deeper respect for religion than you do. I would regard it as a disgraceful mockery to approach the communion table without genuinely feeling the right conviction.”

“Nonsense! you inflexible man! you frowning Alcestes,” said the Marquis Abbe, smiling slyly. “Your profits and your scruples will go together, believe me, by listening to me. In short, we shall manage to make it a BLANK COMMUNION for you; for after all, what is it that we ask?—only the APPEARANCE!”

“Nonsense! You stubborn man! You frowning Alcestes,” said the Marquis Abbe, smiling slyly. “Your profits and your morals will go hand in hand, trust me, if you listen to me. In short, we’ll figure out how to make it a BLANK COMMUNION for you; because in the end, what are we really asking for?—only the APPEARANCE!”

Now, a BLANK COMMUNION means breaking an unconsecrated wafer!

Now, a BLANK COMMUNION means breaking an unconsecrated wafer!

The Abbe-Marquis retired with his offers, which were rejected with indignation;—but then, the refractory man was dismissed from his place at court. This was but a single isolated fact. Woe to all who found themselves opposed to the interest and principles of Madame de Saint Dizier or her friends! Sooner or later, directly or indirectly, they felt themselves cruelly stabbed, generally immediately—some in their dearest connections, others in their credit, some in their honor; others in their official functions; and all by secret action, noiseless, continuous, and latent, in time becoming a terrible and mysterious dissolvent, which invisibly undermined reputations, fortunes, positions the most solidly established, until the moment when all sunk forever into the abyss, amid the surprise and terror of the beholders.

The Abbe-Marquis withdrew his proposals, which were met with outrage;—but then, the defiant man was removed from his position at court. This was just one isolated incident. Woe to anyone who opposed the interests and values of Madame de Saint Dizier or her allies! Eventually, whether directly or indirectly, they would feel the sting of betrayal—some through their closest relationships, others through their reputation, some through their honor; others through their jobs; and all through a covert, silent, continuous, and hidden attack that, over time, became a devastating force, subtly eroding reputations, fortunes, and even the most firmly established positions, until the moment when everything collapsed into the void, leaving onlookers astonished and terrified.

It will now be conceived how under the Restoration the Princess de Saint Dizier had become singularly influential and formidable. At the time of the Revolution of July (1830) she had “rallied,” and, strangely enough, by preserving some relation of family and of society with persons faithful to the worship of decayed monarchy, people still attributed to the princess much influence and power. Let us mention, at last, that the Prince of Saint-Dizier, having died many years since, his very large personal fortune had descended to his younger brother, the father of Adrienne de Cardoville; and he, having died eighteen months ago, that young lady found herself to be the last and only representative of that branch of the family of the Renneponts.

It can now be understood how during the Restoration, Princess de Saint-Dizier became unusually influential and powerful. When the July Revolution took place in 1830, she had “rallied,” and oddly enough, by maintaining some connection of family and social ties with those loyal to the fallen monarchy, people still attributed significant influence and power to her. Finally, it's worth noting that the Prince of Saint-Dizier had passed away many years ago, and his substantial personal fortune had gone to his younger brother, who was the father of Adrienne de Cardoville. Since he died eighteen months ago, she found herself to be the last and only representative of that branch of the Rennepont family.

10357m
Original

The Princess of Saint-Dizier awaited her niece in a very large room, rendered dismal by its gloomy green damask. The chairs, etc., covered with similar stuff, were of carved ebony. Paintings of scriptural and other religious subjects, and an ivory crucifix thrown up from a background of black velvet, contributed to give the apartment a lugubrious and austere aspect.

The Princess of Saint-Dizier waited for her niece in a very large room, made dreary by its dark green damask. The chairs, covered in the same fabric, were made of carved ebony. Paintings of biblical and other religious themes, along with an ivory crucifix set against a black velvet background, added to the room's somber and severe look.

Madame de Saint-Dizier, seated before a large desk, has just finished putting the seals on numerous letters; for she had a very extensive and very diversified correspondence. Though then aged about forty-five she was still fair. Advancing years had somewhat thickened her shape, which formerly of distinguished elegance, was still sufficiently handsome to be seen to advantage under the straight folds of her black dress. Her headdress, very simple, decorated with gray ribbons, allowed her fair sleek hair to be seen arranged in broad bands. At first look, people were struck with her dignified though unassuming appearance; and would have vainly tried to discover in her physiognomy, now marked with repentant calmness, any trace of the agitations of her past life. So naturally grave and reserved was she, that people could not believe her the heroine of so many intrigues and adventures and gallantry. Moreover, if by chance she ever heard any lightness of conversation, her countenance, since she had come to believe herself a kind of “mother in the Church,” immediately expressed candid but grieved astonishment, which soon changed into an air of offended chastity and disdainful pity.

Madame de Saint-Dizier, sitting at a large desk, has just finished sealing numerous letters, as she had a very wide-ranging and varied correspondence. Although she was around forty-five at the time, she still looked good. The passing years had slightly rounded her figure, which had once been elegantly slim, but it was still attractive enough to be noticed under the simple lines of her black dress. Her hairstyle was straightforward, adorned with gray ribbons, showcasing her smooth, light hair arranged in broad bands. At first glance, people were struck by her dignified yet modest demeanor and would have foolishly tried to find any sign of the turmoil of her past in her face, now marked by a peaceful calm. She was so naturally serious and reserved that people found it hard to believe she was the heroine of so many intrigues and romantic escapades. Furthermore, if she ever happened upon a lighthearted conversation, her expression, since she considered herself a sort of "mother in the Church," would immediately reflect genuine but hurt surprise, which would then turn into an air of offended modesty and disdainful pity.

For the rest, her smile, when requisite, was still full of grace, and even of the seducing and resistless sweetness of seeming good-nature. Her large blue eyes, on fit occasions, became affectionate and caressing. But if any one dared to wound or ruffle her pride, gainsay her orders or harm her interests, her countenance, usually placid and serene, betrayed a cold but implacable malignity. Mrs. Grivois entered the cabinet, holding in her hand Florine’s report of the manner in which Adrienne de Cardoville had spent the morning.

For the rest, her smile, when necessary, was still full of grace, and even had the charming and irresistible sweetness of seeming good-natured. Her large blue eyes, at the right moments, became warm and affectionate. But if anyone dared to hurt her pride, challenge her orders, or threaten her interests, her face, usually calm and serene, revealed a cold but unyielding malice. Mrs. Grivois walked into the room, holding Florine’s report about how Adrienne de Cardoville had spent her morning.

Mrs. Grivois had been about twenty years in the service of Madame de Saint-Dizier. She knew everything that a lady’s-maid could or ought to have known of her mistress in the days of her sowing of wild (being a lady) flowers. Was it from choice that the princess had still retained about her person this so-well-informed witness of the numerous follies of her youth? The world was kept in ignorance of the motive; but one thing was evident, viz., that Mrs. Grivois enjoyed great privileges under the princess, and was treated by her rather as a companion than as a tiring woman.

Mrs. Grivois had worked for Madame de Saint-Dizier for about twenty years. She knew everything a lady’s maid could or should know about her mistress during her wild and carefree days. Was it by choice that the princess still kept this well-informed observer of her youthful antics around? The reason remained a mystery to the public, but one thing was clear: Mrs. Grivois had significant privileges with the princess and was treated more like a friend than just a servant.

“Here are Florine’s notes, madame,” said Mrs. Grivois, giving the paper to the princess.

“Here are Florine’s notes, ma'am,” said Mrs. Grivois, handing the paper to the princess.

“I will examine them presently,” said the princess; “but tell me, is my niece coming? Pending the conference at which she is to be present, you will conduct into her house a person who will soon be here, to inquire for you by my desire.”

“I'll look them over soon,” said the princess; “but tell me, is my niece on her way? Until the meeting she’s supposed to attend, you’ll bring a person to her house who will be arriving shortly to ask for you at my request.”

“Well, madame?”

"Well, ma'am?"

“This man will make an exact inventory of everything contained in Adrienne’s residence. You will take care that nothing is omitted; for that is of very great importance.”

“This guy will make a detailed list of everything in Adrienne's place. Make sure nothing is left out, because that’s really important.”

“Yes, madame. But should Georgette or Hebe make any opposition?”

“Yes, ma'am. But what if Georgette or Hebe objects?”

“There is no fear; the man charged with taking the inventory is of such a stamp, that when they know him, they will not dare to oppose either his making the inventory, or his other steps. It will be necessary not to fail, as you go along with him, to be careful to obtain certain peculiarities destined to confirm the reports which you have spread for some time past.”

“There’s no need to worry; the guy responsible for the inventory is someone they’ll respect enough that they won’t challenge him on either the inventory process or any of his other actions. As you accompany him, it’s important to make sure you gather specific details that will back up the stories you’ve been sharing for a while now.”

“Do not have the slightest doubt, madame. The reports have all the consistency of truth.”

"Don't have the slightest doubt, ma'am. The reports are completely trustworthy."

“Very soon, then, this Adrienne, so insolent and so haughty, will be crushed and compelled to pray for pardon; and from me!”

“Very soon, this Adrienne, so rude and so proud, will be brought down and forced to beg for forgiveness; and it will be from me!”

An old footman opened both of the folding doors, and announced the Marquis-Abbe d’Aigrigny.

An old footman opened both folding doors and announced the Marquis-Abbe d’Aigrigny.

“If Miss de Cardoville present herself,” said the princess to Mrs. Grivois, “you will request her to wait an instant.”

“If Miss de Cardoville arrives,” said the princess to Mrs. Grivois, “please ask her to wait a moment.”

“Yes, madame,” said the duenna, going out with the servant.

“Yes, ma'am,” said the duenna, leaving with the servant.

Madame de Saint-Dizier and D’Aigrigny remained alone.

Madame de Saint-Dizier and D’Aigrigny were alone.





CHAPTER XXXVII. THE PLOT.

The Abbe-Marquis d’Aigrigny, as the reader has easily divined, was the person already seen in the Rue du Milieu-des-Ursins; whence he had departed from Rome, in which city he had remained about three months. The marquis was dressed in deep mourning, but with his usual elegance. His was not a priestly robe; his black coat, and his waistcoat, tightly gathered in at the waist, set off to great advantage the elegance of his figure: his black cassimere pantaloons disguised his feet, exactly fitted with lace boots, brilliantly polished. And all traces of his tonsure disappeared in the midst of the slight baldness which whitened slightly the back part of his head. There was nothing in his entire costume, or aspect, that revealed the priest, except, perhaps, the entire absence of beard, the more remarkable upon so manly a countenance. His chin, newly shaved, rested on a large and elevated black cravat, tied with a military ostentation which reminded the beholder, that this abbe-marquis this celebrated preacher—now one of the most active and influential chiefs of his order, had commanded a regiment of hussars upon the Restoration, and had fought in aid of the Russians against France.

The Abbe-Marquis d’Aigrigny, as you might have guessed, was the same person seen on Rue du Milieu-des-Ursins; he had recently left Rome, where he stayed for about three months. The marquis was wearing deep mourning, yet with his usual style. He didn’t wear a priest's robe; his black coat and waistcoat, cinched tightly at the waist, flatteringly showcased his figure. His black cashmere trousers concealed his feet, which were perfectly fitted into highly polished lace-up boots. Any sign of his tonsure was hidden amid a slight bald patch that whitened the back of his head. There was nothing in his entire outfit or demeanor that suggested he was a priest, except, perhaps, the complete absence of a beard, which was even more striking on such a masculine face. His freshly shaved chin rested on a large, high black cravat, tied with a military flair, reminding onlookers that this abbe-marquis, this famous preacher—now one of the most active and influential leaders of his order—had commanded a hussar regiment during the Restoration and had fought alongside the Russians against France.

Returned to Paris only this morning, the marquis had not seen the princess since his mother, the Dowager Marchioness d’Aigrigny, had died near Dunkirk, upon an estate belonging to Madame de Saint-Dizier, while vainly calling for her son to alleviate her last moments; but the order to which M. d’Aigrigny had thought fit to sacrifice the most sacred feeling and duties of nature, having been suddenly transmitted to him from Rome, he had immediately set out for that city; though not without hesitation, which was remarked and denounced by Rodin; for the love of M. d’Aigrigny for his mother had been the only pure feeling that had invariably distinguished his life.

Returned to Paris only this morning, the marquis hadn't seen the princess since his mother, the Dowager Marchioness d’Aigrigny, passed away near Dunkirk, on an estate owned by Madame de Saint-Dizier, while desperately calling for her son to ease her final moments. However, the order that M. d’Aigrigny had decided to prioritize over the most sacred feelings and duties of nature had been suddenly sent to him from Rome, prompting him to set off for that city immediately; though not without some hesitation, which Rodin noticed and criticized. The love M. d’Aigrigny had for his mother had been the only genuine feeling that consistently defined his life.

When the servant had discreetly withdrawn with Mrs. Grivois, the marquis quickly approached the princess, held out his hand to her, and said with a voice of emotion:

When the servant had quietly left with Mrs. Grivois, the marquis quickly walked up to the princess, extended his hand to her, and said with an emotional voice:

“Herminia, have you not concealed something in your letters. In her last moments did not my mother curse me?”

“Herminia, did you hide something in your letters? In her final moments, didn’t my mother curse me?”

“No, no, Frederick, compose yourself. She had anxiously desired your presence. Her ideas soon became confused. But in her delirium it was still for you that she called.”

“No, no, Frederick, calm down. She really wanted you there. Her thoughts quickly got jumbled. But even in her confusion, it was still you she called for.”

“Yes,” said the marquis, bitterly; “her maternal instinct doubtless assured her that my presence could have saved her life.”

“Yes,” said the marquis, bitterly; “her motherly instinct probably told her that being around me could have saved her life.”

“I entreat you to banish these sad recollections,” said the princess, “this misfortune is irreparable.”

“I beg you to get rid of these painful memories,” said the princess, “this tragedy can’t be undone.”

“Tell me for the last time, truly, did not my absence cruelly affect my mother? Had she no suspicion that a more imperious duty called me elsewhere?”

“Tell me one last time, honestly, did my absence not hurt my mother? Did she have no idea that a more pressing obligation pulled me away?”

“No, no, I assure you. Even when her reason was shaken, she believed that you had not yet had time to come to her. All the sad details which I wrote to you upon this painful subject are strictly true. Again, I beg of you to compose yourself.”

“No, no, I promise you. Even when she was upset, she thought you just hadn’t had the chance to visit her yet. Everything I wrote to you about this difficult situation is completely true. Once more, I ask you to calm down.”

“Yes, my conscience ought to be easy; for I have fulfilled my duty in sacrificing my mother. Yet I have never been able to arrive at that complete detachment from natural affection, which is commanded to us by those awful words: ‘He who hates not his father and his mother, even with the soul, cannot be my disciple.’”(9)

“Yes, my conscience should be clear; I have done my duty in sacrificing my mother. Still, I’ve never been able to achieve that total separation from natural affection that those frightening words demand: ‘If you don’t hate your father and mother, even with all your heart, you cannot be my disciple.’”(9)

“Doubtless, Frederick,” said the princess, “these renunciations are painful. But, in return, what influence, what power!”

“Surely, Frederick,” said the princess, “these sacrifices are tough. But, in exchange, what influence, what power!”

“It is true,” said the marquis, after a moment’s silence. “What ought not to be sacrificed in order to reign in secret over the all-powerful of the earth, who lord it in full day? This journey to Rome, from which I have just returned, has given me a new idea of our formidable power. For, Herminia, it is Rome which is the culminating point, overlooking the fairest and broadest quarters of the globe, made so by custom, by tradition, or by faith. Thence can our workings be embraced in their full extent. It is an uncommon view to see from its height the myriad tools, whose personality is continually absorbed into the immovable personality of our Order. What a might we possess! Verily, I am always swayed with admiration, aye, almost frightened, that man once thinks, wishes, believes, and acts as he alone lists, until, soon ours, he becomes but a human shell; its kernel of intelligence, mind, reason, conscience, and free will, shrivelled within him, dry and withered by the habit of mutely, fearingly bowing under mysterious tasks, which shatter and slay everything spontaneous in the human soul! Then do we infuse in such spiritless clay, speechless, cold, and motionless as corpses, the breath of our Order, and, lo! the dry bones stand up and walk, acting and executing, though only within the limits which are circled round them evermore. Thus do they become mere limbs of the gigantic trunk, whose impulses they mechanically carry out, while ignorant of the design, like the stonecutter who shapes out a stone, unaware if it be for cathedral or bagnio.”

“It’s true,” said the marquis, after a brief silence. “What shouldn’t be sacrificed to secretly rule over the powerful who are out in the open? This trip to Rome, from which I just returned, has given me a fresh perspective on our incredible power. Because, Herminia, Rome is the pinnacle, overseeing the most beautiful and expansive parts of the world, shaped by tradition, custom, or faith. From there, we can see the full extent of our influence. It’s a rare view from such heights to observe the countless tools, whose individuality is constantly absorbed into the unyielding identity of our Order. What power we hold! Truly, I am filled with admiration, and yes, almost fear, that man can think, desire, believe, and act as he chooses until, soon ours, he becomes merely a shell; his core of intelligence, mind, reason, conscience, and free will shriveled within him, dried and withered by the habit of silently, fearfully submitting to mysterious tasks that crush and destroy everything spontaneous in the human soul! Then we breathe life into this spiritless clay, speechless, cold, and motionless like corpses, and behold! The dry bones rise and walk, acting and executing, but only within the confines that are forever surrounding them. Thus, they become mere extensions of the gigantic trunk, mechanically carrying out its impulses, unaware of the greater design, like a stonecutter who shapes a stone, not knowing if it’s for a cathedral or a bathhouse.”

In so speaking, the marquis’s features wore an incredible air of proud and domineering haughtiness.

In saying this, the marquis had an amazing look of pride and arrogant superiority.

“Oh, yes! this power is great, most great,” observed the princess; “and the more formidable because it moves in a mysterious way over minds and consciences.”

“Oh, yes! This power is immense, truly immense,” the princess remarked; “and it's even more daunting because it operates in a mysterious manner, influencing minds and consciences.”

“Aye, Herminia,” said the marquis: “I have had under my command a magnificent regiment. Very often have I experienced the energetic and exquisite enjoyment of command! At my word my squadrons put themselves in action; bugles blared, my officers, glittering in golden embroidery, galloped everywhere to repeat my orders: all my brave soldiers, burning with courage, and cicatrized by battles, obeyed my signal; and I felt proud and strong, holding as I did (so to speak) in my hands, the force and valor of each and all combined into one being of resistless strength and invincible intrepidity,—of all of which I was as much the master, as I mastered the rage and fire of my war-horse! Aye! that was greatness. But now, in spite of the misfortunes which have befallen our Order, I feel myself a thousand times more ready for action, more authoritative, more strong and more daring, at the head of our mute and black-robed militia, who only think and wish, or move and obey, mechanically, according to my will. On a sign they scatter over the surface of the globe, gliding stealthily into households under the guise of confessing the wife or teaching the children, into family affairs by hearing the dying avowals,—up to the throne through the quaking conscience of a credulous crowned coward;—aye, even to the chair of the Pope himself, living manifesto of the Godhead though he is, by the services rendered him or imposed by him. Is not this secret rule, made to kindle or glut the wildest ambition, as it reaches from the cradle to the grave, from the laborer’s hovel to the royal palace, from palace to the papal chair? What career in all the world presents such splendid openings? what unutterable scorn ought I not feel for the bright butterfly life of early days, when we made so many envy us? Don’t you remember, Herminia?” he added, with a bitter smile.

“Yeah, Herminia,” said the marquis: “I used to command an incredible regiment. I've often felt the thrilling and intense joy of being in charge! With just a word, my squadrons sprang into action; bugles blared, my officers, shining in golden embroidery, raced around to relay my orders: all my brave soldiers, fueled by courage and scarred by battles, obeyed my signal; and I felt proud and powerful, holding (so to speak) the force and bravery of everyone combined into one unstoppable entity—of which I was as much the master as I could control the rage and fire of my war-horse! Yeah! That was true greatness. But now, despite the misfortunes that have hit our Order, I feel a thousand times more ready for action, more authoritative, stronger, and bolder, leading our silent and black-robed militia, who only think and wish, or move and obey, according to my will. With a signal, they scatter across the globe, stealthily slipping into homes under the pretense of confessing the wife or teaching the children, involved in family matters by hearing the last confessions,—all the way to the throne through the trembling conscience of a gullible crowned coward;—yeah, even to the Pope himself, living representative of the divine though he may be, by the services rendered to him or imposed by him. Isn’t this hidden rule, designed to spark or satisfy the wildest ambition, reaching from the cradle to the grave, from the laborer’s hut to the royal palace, from palace to the papal chair? What career in the world offers such amazing opportunities? What indescribable scorn should I not feel for the bright butterfly life of our early days, when we made so many envious of us? Don’t you remember, Herminia?” he added, with a bitter smile.

“You are right, perfectly right, Frederick!” replied the princess quickly. “How little soever we may reflect, with what contempt do we not think upon the past! I, like you, often compare it with the present; and then what satisfaction I feel at having followed your counsels! For, indeed, without you, I should have played the miserable and ridiculous part which a woman always plays in her decline from having been beautiful and surrounded by admirers. What could I have done at this hour? I should have vainly striven to retain around me a selfish and ungrateful world of gross and shameful men, who court women only that they may turn them to the service of their passions, or to the gratification of their vanity. It is true that there would have remained to me the resource of what is called keeping an agreeable house for all others,—yes, in order to entertain them, be visited by a crowd of the indifferent, to afford opportunities of meeting to amorous young couples, who, following each other from parlor to parlor, come not to your house but for the purpose of being together; a very pretty pleasure, truly, that of harboring those blooming, laughing, amorous youths, who look upon the luxury and brilliancy with which one surrounds them, as if they were their due upon bonds to minister to their pleasure, and to their impudent amours!”

“You're absolutely right, Frederick!” the princess replied quickly. “No matter how much we think about it, we often look back on the past with disdain! Like you, I frequently compare it to the present, and I feel so relieved that I followed your advice! Without you, I would have played the pathetic and ridiculous role that a woman always plays as she fades from being beautiful and admired. What could I have done at this point? I would have fruitlessly tried to keep around me a self-serving and ungrateful crowd of shallow and disgraceful men, who pursue women only to use them for their desires or to satisfy their egos. It's true I could have resorted to what they call having an enjoyable home for others—yes, to entertain them, to be visited by a bunch of indifferent people, to create opportunities for lovey-dovey couples who, drifting from room to room, come to your place only to be together; such a lovely pleasure, indeed, of hosting those blooming, laughing, passionate young people, who see the luxury and splendor around them as something they deserve, merely to cater to their enjoyment and their shameless affairs!”

Her words were so stinging, and such hateful envy sat upon her face, that she betrayed the intense bitterness of her regrets in spite of herself.

Her words were so hurtful, and the jealousy on her face was so strong that she couldn't hide the deep bitterness of her regrets, even if she tried.

“NO, no; thanks to you, Frederick,” she continued, “After a last and brilliant triumph, I broke forever with the world, which would soon have abandoned me, though I was so long its idol and its queen. And I have only changed my queendom. Instead of the dissipated men whom I ruled with a frivolity superior to their own, I now find myself surrounded by men of high consideration, of redoubtable character, and all-powerful, many of whom have governed the state; to them I have devoted myself, as they have devoted themselves to me! It is now only that I really enjoy that happiness, of which I ever dreamt. I have taken an active part and have exercised a powerful influence over the greatest interests of the world; I have been initiated into the most important secrets; I have been able to strike, surely, whosoever scoffed at or hated me; and I have been able to elevate beyond their hopes those who have served or respected and obeyed me.”

“NO, no; thanks to you, Frederick,” she continued, “After one last amazing victory, I completely cut ties with the world, which was about to leave me, even though I had been its idol and queen for so long. I’ve just changed my realm. Instead of the reckless men I used to lead with a lightness greater than theirs, I’m now surrounded by influential men of strong character, many of whom have governed the state; I’ve dedicated myself to them, just as they have dedicated themselves to me! It’s only now that I truly experience the happiness I always dreamed of. I’ve taken an active role and have had a significant impact on the world’s most important interests; I’ve been let in on the biggest secrets; I’ve been able to strike back at anyone who mocked or hated me; and I’ve been able to elevate beyond their wildest dreams those who have served or respected and obeyed me.”

“There are some madmen, and some so blind, that they imagine that we are struck down, because we ourselves have had to struggle against some misfortunes,” said M. d’Aigrigny, disdainfully, “as if we were not, above all others, securely founded, organized for every struggle, and drew not from our very struggles a new and more vigorous activity. Doubtless the times are bad. But they will become better; and, as you know, it is nearly certain that in a few days (the 13th of February), we shall have at our disposal a means of action sufficiently powerful for re establishing our influence which has been temporarily shaken.”

“There are some crazy people, and some so clueless, that they think we're defeated just because we've had to deal with some tough times,” M. d’Aigrigny said dismissively. “As if we aren’t, more than anyone else, securely established, ready for any challenge, and able to turn our struggles into a new and stronger energy. Sure, things are tough right now. But they will get better; and, as you know, it’s almost certain that in a few days (February 13th), we’ll have a powerful way to restore our influence, which has been briefly challenged.”

“Yes, doubtless this affair of the medals is most important,” said the princess.

“Yes, this whole medal situation is definitely important,” said the princess.

“I should not have made so much haste to return hither,” resumed the abbe, “were it not to act in what will be, perhaps, for us, a very great event.”

“I shouldn't have rushed back here,” the abbe continued, “if it weren't to be part of what might, for us, be a very significant event.”

“But you are aware of the fatality which has once again overthrown projects the most laboriously conceived and matured?”

“But you know about the disaster that has once again ruined the carefully planned and developed projects?”

“Yes; immediately on arriving I saw Rodin.”

“Yes; as soon as I got there, I saw Rodin.”

“And he told you—?”

“And he told you what—?”

“The inconceivable arrival of the Indian, and of General Simon’s daughters at Cardoville Castle, after a double shipwreck, which threw them upon the coast of Picardy; though it was deemed certain that the young girls were at Leipsic, and the Indian in Java. Precautions were so well taken, indeed,” added the marquis in vexation, “that one would think an invisible power protects this family.”

“The unbelievable arrival of the Indian and General Simon’s daughters at Cardoville Castle, after a double shipwreck that washed them up on the coast of Picardy; even though everyone believed the young girls were in Leipzig and the Indian was in Java. The precautions were so thorough, in fact,” the marquis added in frustration, “that you would think some invisible force is protecting this family.”

“Happily, Rodin is a man of resources and activity,” resumed the princess. “He came here last night, and we had a long conversation.”

“Happily, Rodin is a resourceful and active man,” the princess continued. “He came by last night, and we had a lengthy conversation.”

“And the result of your consultation is excellent,” added the marquis: “the old soldier is to be kept out of the way for two days; and his wife’s confessor has been posted; the rest will proceed of itself. To morrow, the girls need no longer be feared; and the Indian remains at Cardoville, wounded dangerously. We have plenty of time for action.”

“And the outcome of your consultation is great,” added the marquis: “the old soldier is to be kept out of the way for two days; and his wife’s confessor has been notified; the rest will take care of itself. Tomorrow, the girls no longer pose a threat; and the Indian stays at Cardoville, seriously wounded. We have plenty of time to act.”

“But that is not all,” continued the princess: “there are still, without reckoning my niece, two persons, who, for our interests, ought not to be found in Paris on the 13th of February.”

“But that’s not all,” the princess continued. “There are still, not counting my niece, two people who, for our sake, shouldn’t be in Paris on February 13th.”

“Yes, M. Hardy: but his most dear and intimate friend has betrayed him; for, by means of that friend, we have drawn M. Hardy into the South, whence it is impossible for him to return before a month. As for that miserable vagabond workman, surnamed ‘Sleepinbuff!’”

“Yes, Mr. Hardy: but his closest and most trusted friend has betrayed him; for, through that friend, we have lured Mr. Hardy down South, from where it’s impossible for him to return for at least a month. As for that worthless wandering worker, nicknamed ‘Sleepinbuff!’”

“Fie!” exclaimed the princess, with an expression of outraged modesty.

“Ugh!” exclaimed the princess, with a look of offended modesty.

“That man,” resumed the marquis, “is no longer an object of inquietude. Lastly, Gabriel, upon whom our vast and certain hope reposes, will not be left by himself for a single minute until the great day. Everything seems, you see, to promise success; indeed, more so than ever; and it is necessary to obtain this success at any price. It is for us a question of life or death; for, in returning, I stopped at Forli, and there saw the Duke d’Orbano. His influence over the mind of the king is all powerful—indeed, absolute; and he has completely prepossessed the royal mind. It is with the duke alone, then, that it is possible to treat.”

“That man,” the marquis continued, “is no longer a source of worry. Lastly, Gabriel, on whom our great and certain hope rests, will not be left alone for a single minute until the big day. Everything seems to promise success, more than ever; and it’s essential to achieve this success at any cost. For us, it’s a matter of life or death; because when I returned, I stopped in Forli and saw Duke d’Orbano. His influence over the king’s mind is incredibly powerful—truly, absolute; and he has completely swayed the royal thoughts. So, it’s only with the duke that we can negotiate.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

10365m
Original

“D’Orbano has gained strength; and he can, I know it, assure to us a legal existence, highly protected, in the dominions of his master, with full charge of popular education. Thanks to such advantages, after two or three years in that country we shall become so deeply rooted, that this very Duke d’Orbano, in his turn, will have to solicit support and protection from us. But at present he has everything in his power; and he puts an absolute condition upon his services.”

“D’Orbano has gained power; and I know he can guarantee us a secure existence, well-protected, in his master's lands, with full responsibility for public education. Thanks to these advantages, after two or three years in that country, we'll be so established that this very Duke d’Orbano will have to seek our support and protection in return. But for now, he has complete control; and he imposes strict conditions on his services.”

“What is the condition?”

"What's the condition?"

“Five millions down; and an annual pension of a hundred thousand francs.”

“Five million upfront; and a yearly pension of a hundred thousand francs.”

“It is very much.”

“It’s a lot.”

“Nay, but little if it be considered that our foot once planted in that country, we shall promptly repossess ourselves of that sum, which, after all, is scarcely an eighth part of what the affair of the medals, if happily brought to an issue, ought to assure to the Order.”

“Nay, but considering that once we set foot in that country, we will quickly reclaim that amount, which, after all, is barely an eighth of what the medal situation, if it turns out well, should guarantee to the Order.”

“Yes, nearly forty millions,” said the princess, thoughtfully.

“Yes, almost forty million,” said the princess, pensively.

“And again: these five millions that Orbano demands will be but an advance. They will be returned to us in voluntary gifts, by reason even of the increase of influence that we shall acquire from the education of children; through whom we have their families. And yet, the fools hesitate! those who govern see not, that in doing our own business, we do theirs also;—that in abandoning education to us (which is what we wish for above all things) we mold the people into that mute and quiet obedience, that servile and brutal submission, which assures the repose of states by the immobility of the mind. They don’t reflect that most of the upper and middle classes fear and hate us; don’t understand that (when we have persuaded the mass that their wretchedness is an eternal law, that sufferers must give up hope of relief, that it is a crime to sigh for welfare in this world, since the crown of glory on high is the only reward for misery here), then the stupefied people will resignedly wallow in the mire, all their impatient aspirations for better days smothered, and the volcano-blasts blown aside, which made the future of rulers so horrid and so dark? They see not, in truth, that this blind and passive faith which we demand from the mass, furnishes their rulers with a bridle with which both to conduct and curb them; whilst we ask from the happy of the world only some appearances which ought, if they had only the knowledge of their own corruption, to give an increased stimulant to their pleasures.

“And again: the five million Orbano is asking for will just be an advance. We’ll get it back in voluntary donations because of the increased influence we’ll gain from educating children, who then reach their families. And yet, the fools hesitate! Those in charge don’t see that by handling our own affairs, we’re also managing theirs; that by leaving education to us (which is what we desire above all else), we shape the people into that quiet and submissive obedience, that servile and brutal acceptance, which ensures stability for states by keeping minds stagnant. They don’t realize that most of the upper and middle classes fear and resent us; they don’t understand that once we convince the masses that their suffering is an unavoidable fact, that they should lose hope for relief, that it’s a crime to long for welfare in this world since the only reward for misery is a heavenly crown, then the dazed people will passively sink into despair, all their hopes for a better future extinguished, and the explosive frustrations that threaten the rulers will be brushed aside? They truly don’t see that this blind and passive faith we demand from the masses provides their rulers with a way to both guide and control them; while we only ask the fortunate ones in the world for a few appearances that, if they were aware of their own corruption, would only serve to heighten their pleasures.”

“It signifies not,” resumed the princess; “since, as you say, a great day is at hand, bringing nearly forty millions, of which the Order can become possessed by the happy success of the affair of the medals. We certainly can attempt very great things. Like a lever in your hands, such a means of action would be of incalculable power, in times during which all men buy and sell one another.”

“It doesn’t matter,” the princess continued. “Since, as you said, an important day is coming, bringing nearly forty million, which the Order could acquire if the medal deal goes well. We can definitely aim for big things. With such a tool in your hands, this kind of action would have enormous power, especially in times when people trade one another like commodities.”

“And then,” resumed M. d’Aigrigny, with a thoughtful air, “here the reaction continues: the example of France is everything. In Austria and Holland we can rarely maintain ourselves; while the resources of the Order diminish from day to day. We have arrived at a crisis; but it can be made to prolong itself. Thus, thanks to the immense resource of the affair of the medals, we can not only brave all eventualities, but we can again powerfully establish ourselves, thanks to the offer of the Duke d’Orbano, which we accept; and then, from that inassailable centre, our radiations will be incalculable. Ah! the 13th of February!” added M. d’Aigrigny, after a moment of silence, and shaking his head: “the 13th of February, a date perhaps fortunate and famous for our power as that of the council which gave to us (so to say) a new life!”

“And then,” resumed M. d’Aigrigny, with a thoughtful expression, “the reaction continues: France is everything. In Austria and Holland, we can hardly hold our ground; meanwhile, the resources of the Order are dwindling day by day. We’ve reached a crisis, but it can be extended. Thanks to the huge opportunity with the medals, we can not only face any challenges but also reestablish ourselves strongly, thanks to the offer from Duke d’Orbano, which we accept; and then, from that unassailable position, our influence will be limitless. Ah! the 13th of February!” added M. d’Aigrigny after a moment of silence, shaking his head: “the 13th of February, a date that may be as fortunate and famous for our power as the council that gave us, so to speak, a new lease on life!”

“And nothing must be spared.” resumed the princess, “in order to succeed at any price. Of the six persons whom we have to fear, five are or will be out of any condition to hurt us. There remains then only my niece; and you know that I have waited but for your arrival in order to take my last resolution. All my preparations are completed; and this very morning we will begin to act.”

“And nothing can be held back,” the princess continued, “to achieve success at all costs. Of the six people we need to worry about, five are or will be unable to harm us. That leaves only my niece; and you know I've just been waiting for your arrival to make my final decision. All my preparations are finished, and we will start taking action this very morning.”

“Have your suspicions increased since your last letter?”

“Have your suspicions grown since your last letter?”

“Yes, I am certain that she is more instructed than she wishes to appear; and if so, we shall not have a more dangerous enemy.”

“Yes, I’m sure she knows more than she wants to let on; and if that’s the case, we won’t have a more dangerous enemy.”

“Such has always been my opinion. Thus it is six month: since I advised you to take in all cases the measures which you have adopted, in order to provoke, on her part, that demand of emancipation, the consequences of which now render quite easy that which would have been impossible without it.”

“That's always been my view. It's been six months since I suggested you take the steps you've taken to encourage her to ask for freedom, the results of which now make what would have been impossible much easier.”

“At last,” said the princess, with an expression of joy, hateful and bitter, “this indomitable spirit will be broken. I am at length about to be avenged of the many insolent sarcasms which I have been compelled to swallow, lest I should awaken her suspicions. I! I to have borne so much till now! for this Adrienne has made it her business (imprudent as she is!) to irritate me against herself!”

“At last,” said the princess, with a mix of joy, hatred, and bitterness, “this unyielding spirit will finally be broken. I’m about to get my revenge for all the disrespectful sarcasm I’ve had to endure to avoid raising her suspicions. Me! I’ve put up with so much until now! And this Adrienne has made it her mission (foolish as she is!) to provoke me against herself!”

“Whosoever offends you, offends me; you know it,” said D’Aigrigny, “my hatreds are yours.”

“Whoever wrongs you, wrongs me; you know that,” said D’Aigrigny, “my grudges are yours.”

“And you yourself!” said the princess, “how many times have you been the butt of her poignant irony!”

“And you yourself!” said the princess, “how many times have you been the target of her sharp sarcasm!”

“My instincts seldom deceive me. I am certain that this young girl may become a dangerous enemy for us,” said the marquis, with a voice painfully broken into short monosyllables.

“My instincts rarely steer me wrong. I'm convinced that this young girl could become a serious threat to us,” said the marquis, his voice strained and broken into short, choppy words.

“And, therefore, it is necessary that she may be rendered incapable of exciting further fear,” responded Madame de Saint-Dizier, fixedly regarding the marquis.

“And so, it’s necessary that she be made incapable of causing any more fear,” replied Madame de Saint-Dizier, staring intently at the marquis.

“Have you seen Dr. Baleinier, and the sub-guardian, M. Tripeaud?” asked he.

“Have you seen Dr. Baleinier and the assistant, M. Tripeaud?” he asked.

“They will be here this morning. I have informed them of everything.”

“They're coming this morning. I've told them everything.”

“Did you find them well disposed to act against her?”

“Did you find them willing to take action against her?”

“Perfectly so—and the best is, Adrienne does not at all suspect the doctor, who has known how, up to a certain point, to preserve her confidence. Moreover, a circumstance which appears to me inexplicable has come to our aid.”

“Exactly—and the best part is, Adrienne doesn't suspect the doctor at all, who has managed, up to a certain point, to maintain her trust. Furthermore, there's a situation that seems inexplicable to me that has helped us.”

“What do you allude to?”

“What are you referring to?”

“This morning, Mrs. Grivois went, according to my orders, to remind Adrienne that I expected her at noon, upon important business. As she approached the pavilion, Mrs. Grivois saw, or thought she saw, Adrienne come in by the little garden-gate.”

“This morning, Mrs. Grivois went, as I instructed, to remind Adrienne that I expected her at noon for some important business. As she got close to the pavilion, Mrs. Grivois saw, or thought she saw, Adrienne coming in through the little garden gate.”

“What do you tell me? Is it possible? Is there any positive proof of it?” cried the marquis.

“What are you saying? Is it possible? Is there any solid proof of it?” cried the marquis.

“Till now, there is no other proof than the spontaneous declaration of Mrs. Grivois: but whilst I think of it,” said the Princess, taking up a paper that lay before her, “here is the report, which, every day, one of Adrienne’s women makes to me.”

“Until now, there’s no other evidence besides Mrs. Grivois’s spontaneous statement: but now that I think about it,” said the Princess, picking up a paper that was in front of her, “here’s the report that one of Adrienne’s ladies gives me every day.”

“The one that Rodin succeeded in introducing into your niece’s service?”

“The one that Rodin managed to bring into your niece’s service?”

“The same; as this creature is entirely in Rodin’s hands, she has hitherto answered our purpose very well. In this report, we shall perhaps find the confirmation of what Mrs. Grivois affirms she saw.”

“The same; since this creature is completely in Rodin’s control, she has been quite effective for our needs so far. In this report, we might find confirmation of what Mrs. Grivois claims she witnessed.”

Hardly had the Princess glanced at the note, than she exclaimed almost in terror: “What do I see? Why, Adrienne is a very demon!”

Hardly had the Princess looked at the note when she exclaimed almost in fear: “What do I see? Wow, Adrienne is a total demon!”

“What now?”

“What’s next?”

“The bailiff at Cardoville, having written to my niece to ask her recommendation, informed her at the same time of the stay of the Indian prince at the castle. She knows that he is her relation, and has just written to her old drawing-master, Norval, to set out post with Eastern dresses, and bring Prince Djalma hither—the man that must be kept away from Paris at any cost.”

“The bailiff at Cardoville, having written to my niece for her recommendation, also informed her about the Indian prince's stay at the castle. She knows he is her relative and has just contacted her former drawing teacher, Norval, to set off immediately with Eastern clothes and bring Prince Djalma here—the man who must be kept away from Paris at all costs.”

The marquis grew pale, and said to Mme. de Saint-Dizier: “If this be not merely one of her whims, the eagerness she displays in sending for this relation hither, proves that she knows more than you even suspected. She is ‘posted’ on the affair of the medals. Have a care—she may ruin all.”

The marquis went pale and said to Mme. de Saint-Dizier, “If this isn’t just one of her fancies, the urgency she shows in calling this relative here proves she knows more than you ever thought. She’s ‘in the loop’ about the medal situation. Be careful—she might mess everything up.”

“In that case,” said the princess, resolutely, “there is no room to hesitate. We must carry things further than we thought, and make an end this very morning.”

“In that case,” said the princess firmly, “there's no time to hesitate. We need to take things further than we planned and finish this once and for all this morning.”

“Yes, though it is almost impossible.”

“Yes, even though it’s almost impossible.”

“Nay, all is possible. The doctor and M. Tripeaud are ours,” said the princess, hastily.

“Nah, anything is possible. The doctor and M. Tripeaud are on our side,” said the princess quickly.

“Though I am as sure as you are of the doctor, or of M. Tripeaud, under present circumstances, we must not touch on the question of acting—which will be sure to frighten them at first—until after our interview with your niece. It will be easy, notwithstanding her cleverness, to find out her armor’s defect. If our suspicions should be realized—if she is really informed of what it would be so dangerous for her to know—then we must have no scruples, and above all no delay. This very day must see all set at rest. The time for wavering is past.”

“While I’m as sure about the doctor and M. Tripeaud as you are, we shouldn’t bring up the acting issue—since it will definitely scare them off at first—until after we talk to your niece. Even though she's smart, we’ll be able to spot any weaknesses in her defenses. If our worries are confirmed—if she actually knows something that's too risky for her to be aware of—then we can’t hold back, and we can’t waste any time. We need to resolve everything today. It’s no longer the time to hesitate.”

“Have you been able to send for the person agreed on?” asked the princess, after a moment’s silence.

"Have you managed to send for the person we talked about?" the princess asked after a brief silence.

“He was to be here at noon. He cannot be long.”

“He should be here by noon. He can't be far off.”

“I thought this room would do very well for our purpose. It is separated from the smaller parlor by a curtain only behind which your man may be stationed.”

“I thought this room would work perfectly for what we need. It's just separated from the smaller parlor by a curtain, so your guy can be positioned behind it.”

“Capital!”

“Capital!”

“Is he a man to be depended on?”

"Can we trust him?"

“Quite so—we have often employed him in similar matters. He is as skillful as discreet.”

“Exactly—we’ve often used him for similar tasks. He’s both skilled and discreet.”

At this moment a low knock was heard at the door.

At that moment, a quiet knock was heard at the door.

“Come in,” said the princess.

“Come in,” said the princess.

10349m
Original

“Dr. Baleinier wishes to know if her Highness the Princess can receive him,” asked the valet-de-chambre.

“Dr. Baleinier wants to know if her Highness the Princess can meet with him,” asked the valet.

“Certainly. Beg him to walk in.”

“Of course. Ask him to come in.”

“There is also a gentleman that M. l’Abbe appointed to be here at noon, by whose orders I have left him waiting in the oratory.”

“There’s also a gentleman that M. l’Abbe asked to be here at noon, by whose instructions I’ve left him waiting in the oratory.”

“‘Tis the person in question,” said the marquis to the princess. “We must have him in first. ‘Twould be useless for Dr. Baleinier to see him at present.”

“It's the person we're talking about,” said the marquis to the princess. “We need to bring him in first. It would be pointless for Dr. Baleinier to see him right now.”

“Show this person in first,” said the princess; “next when I ring the bell, you will beg Dr. Baleinier to walk this way: and, if Baron Tripeaud should call, you will bring him here also. After that, I am at home to no one, except Mdlle. Adrienne.” The servant went out.

“Show this person in first,” said the princess; “next when I ring the bell, you will ask Dr. Baleinier to come this way: and, if Baron Tripeaud happens to call, you will bring him here too. After that, I’m not available to anyone, except Mdlle. Adrienne.” The servant left.

(9) With regard to this text, a commentary upon it will be found in the Constitutions of the Jesuits, as follows: “In order that the habit of language may come to the help of the sentiments, it is wise not to say, ‘I have parents, or I have brothers;’ but to say, ‘I had parents; I had brothers.’”—General Examination, p. 29; Constitutions.—Paulin; 1843. Paris.

(9) Regarding this text, a commentary on it is found in the Constitutions of the Jesuits, which states: “To ensure that the way we express ourselves supports our feelings, it’s better not to say, ‘I have parents, or I have brothers;’ but to say, ‘I had parents; I had brothers.’”—General Examination, p. 29; Constitutions.—Paulin; 1843. Paris.





CHAPTER XXXVIII. ADRIENNE’S ENEMIES.

The Princess de Saint-Dizier’s valet soon returned, showing in a little, pale man, dressed in black, and wearing spectacles. He carried under his left arm a long black morocco writing-case.

The Princess de Saint-Dizier’s valet quickly returned, bringing in a small, pale man dressed in black and wearing glasses. He held a long black leather writing case under his left arm.

The princess said to this man: “M. l’Abbe, I suppose, has already informed you of what is to be done?”

The princess said to the man, "I assume M. l’Abbe has already told you what needs to be done?"

“Yes, your highness,” said the man in a faint, shrill, piping voice, making at the same time a low bow.

“Yes, your highness,” said the man in a weak, high-pitched voice, while he bowed deeply.

“Shall you be conveniently placed in this room?” asked the princess, conducting him to the adjoining apartment, which was only separated from the other by a curtain hung before a doorway.

“Will you be okay in this room?” asked the princess, leading him to the next room, which was only divided from the other by a curtain hanging in the doorway.

“I shall do nicely here, your highness,” answered the man in spectacles, with a second and still lower bow.

“I'll be just fine here, your highness,” replied the man in glasses, with a second and even deeper bow.

“In that case, sir, please to step in here; I will let you know when it is time.”

“In that case, sir, please step in here; I’ll let you know when it’s time.”

“I shall wait your highness’s order.”

"I'll wait for your highness's order."

“And pray remember my instructions,” added the marquis, as he unfastened the loops of the curtain.

“And please remember my instructions,” added the marquis, as he unfastened the loops of the curtain.

“You may be perfectly tranquil, M. l’Abbe.” The heavy drapery, as it fell, completely concealed the man in spectacles.

“You might be completely calm, M. l’Abbe.” The thick curtain, as it dropped, entirely hid the man wearing glasses.

The princess touched the bell; some moments after, the door opened, and the servant announced a very important personage in this work.

The princess pressed the bell; moments later, the door opened, and the servant announced a very important figure in this story.

Dr. Baleinier was about fifty years of age, middling size, rather plump, with a full shining, ruddy countenance. His gray hair, very smooth and rather long, parted by a straight line in the middle, fell flat over his temples. He had retained the fashion of wearing short, black silk breeches, perhaps because he had a well-formed leg; his garters were fastened with small, golden buckles, as were his shoes of polished morocco leather; his coat, waistcoat, and cravat were black, which gave him rather a clerical appearance; his sleek, white hand was half hidden beneath a cambric ruffle, very closely plaited; on the whole, the gravity of his costume did not seem to exclude a shade of foppery.

Dr. Baleinier was about fifty years old, of average height, somewhat plump, with a bright, ruddy face. His gray hair was very smooth and a bit long, parted straight down the middle, and lay flat over his temples. He had kept the style of wearing short black silk breeches, maybe because he had well-shaped legs; his garters were secured with small golden buckles, just like his polished leather shoes. His coat, waistcoat, and cravat were all black, which gave him a somewhat clerical look; his sleek, white hand was partially hidden beneath a finely pleated cambric ruffle. Overall, the seriousness of his outfit didn’t seem to rule out a hint of vanity.

His face was acute and smiling; his small gray eye announced rare penetration and sagacity. A man of the world and a man of pleasure, a delicate epicure, witty in conversation, polite to obsequiousness, supple, adroit, insinuating, Baleinier was one of the oldest favorites of the congregational set of the Princess de Saint-Dizier. Thanks to this powerful support, its cause unknown, the doctor, who had been long neglected, in spite of real skill and incontestable merit, found himself, under the Restoration, suddenly provided with two medical sinecures most valuable, and soon after with numerous patients. We must add, that, once under the patronage of the princess, the doctor began scrupulously to observe his religious duties; he communicated once a week, with great publicity, at the high mass in Saint Thomas Aquinas Church.

His face was sharp and friendly; his small gray eye showed rare insight and wisdom. A worldly man and someone who enjoyed life, a refined gourmet, witty in conversation, overly polite, flexible, skillful, and subtle, Baleinier was one of the longest-serving favorites of the social circle surrounding Princess de Saint-Dizier. Thanks to this influential support—though the reason for it was unclear—the doctor, who had been overlooked for a long time despite having real talent and undeniable merit, suddenly found himself, during the Restoration, with two highly valuable medical positions and soon after, many patients. It's worth noting that once under the princess's patronage, the doctor began to diligently observe his religious obligations; he participated in communion once a week, very publicly, at the high mass in Saint Thomas Aquinas Church.

At the year’s end, a certain class of patients, led by the example and enthusiasm of Madame de Saint-Dizier’s followers, would have no other physician than Doctor Baleinier, and his practice was now increased to an extraordinary degree. It may be conceived how important it was for the order, to have amongst its “plain clothes members” one of the most popular practitioners of Paris.

At the end of the year, a particular group of patients, inspired by the example and enthusiasm of Madame de Saint-Dizier’s followers, insisted on having no other doctor than Doctor Baleinier, and his practice grew significantly. It's easy to see how crucial it was for the organization to have one of the most popular doctors in Paris among its “plain clothes members.”

A doctor has in some sort a priesthood of his own. Admitted at all hours to the most secret intimacy of families, he knows, guesses, and is able to effect much. Like the priest, in short, he has the ear of the sick and the dying. Now, when he who cares for the health of the body, and he who takes charge of the health of the soul, understands each other, and render mutual aid for the advancement of a common interest, there is nothing (with certain exceptions), which they may not extract from the weakness and fears of a sick man at the last gasp—not for themselves (the laws forbid it)—but for third parties belonging more or less to the very convenient class of men of straw. Doctor Baleinier was therefore one of the most active and valuable assistant members of the Paris Jesuits.

A doctor has, in a way, a priestly role of his own. Admitted at all hours to the most intimate aspects of families, he knows, guesses, and can achieve a lot. Like a priest, he has the trust of the sick and the dying. When the one who looks after the body’s health and the one who cares for the soul’s health work together and support each other for a common goal, there’s almost nothing (with a few exceptions) they can’t draw from the weaknesses and fears of a dying man—not for their own benefit (the laws forbid it)—but for third parties who often belong to the very convenient class of decoys. Doctor Baleinier was, therefore, one of the most active and valuable supporting members of the Paris Jesuits.

When he entered the room, he hastened to kiss the princess’s hand with the most finished gallantry.

When he walked into the room, he quickly bent down to kiss the princess’s hand with the utmost charm.

“Always punctual, my dear M. Baleinier.”

“Always on time, my dear M. Baleinier.”

“Always eager and happy to attend to your highness’s orders.” Then turning towards the marquis, whose hand he pressed cordially, he added: “Here we have you then at last. Do you know, that three months’ absence appears very long to your friends?”

“Always eager and happy to follow your highness’s requests.” Then, turning towards the marquis, whose hand he shook warmly, he added: “So we finally have you here. Do you know that being away for three months feels like a long time to your friends?”

“The time is as long to the absent as to those who remain, my dear doctor. Well! here is the great day, Mdlle. de Cardoville is coming.”

“The time feels just as long to those who are away as it does to those who are here, my dear doctor. Well! Today is the big day, Mdlle. de Cardoville is arriving.”

“I am not quite easy,” said the princess; “suppose she had any suspicion?”

“I’m not really comfortable,” said the princess. “What if she had any suspicion?”

“That’s impossible,” said M. Baleinier; “we are the best friends in the world. You know, that Mdlle. Adrienne has always had great confidence in me. The day before yesterday, we laughed a good deal, and as I made some observations to her, as usual, on her eccentric mode of life, and on the singular state of excitement in which I sometimes found her—”

“That’s impossible,” said M. Baleinier; “we’re the best friends in the world. You know that Mdlle. Adrienne has always trusted me a lot. The day before yesterday, we laughed a lot, and as I usually do, I pointed out some things to her about her unusual lifestyle and the strange state of excitement I sometimes noticed in her—”

“M. Baleinier never fails to insist on these circumstances, in appearance so insignificant,” said Madame de Saint-Dizier to the marquis with a meaning look.

“M. Baleinier always emphasizes these details, which seem so trivial,” said Madame de Saint-Dizier to the marquis with a knowing glance.

“They are indeed very essential,” replied the other.

“They're definitely very important,” replied the other.

“Mdlle. Adrienne answered my observations,” resumed the doctor, “by laughing at me in the gayest and most witty manner; for I must confess, that this young lady has one of the aptest and most accomplished minds I know.”

“Mdlle. Adrienne responded to my comments,” the doctor continued, “by laughing at me in the most cheerful and clever way; I have to admit, this young lady has one of the sharpest and most talented minds I’ve come across.”

“Doctor, doctor!” said Madame de Saint-Dizier, “no weakness!”

“Doctor, doctor!” said Madame de Saint-Dizier, “no weakness!”

Instead of answering immediately, M. Baleinier drew his gold snuff-box from his waistcoat pocket, opened it, and took slowly a pinch of snuff, looking all the time at the princess with so significant an air, that she appeared quite reassured. “Weakness, madame?” observed he at last, brushing some grains of snuff from his shirt-front with his plump white hand; “did I not have the honor of volunteering to extricate you from this embarrassment?”

Instead of answering right away, M. Baleinier pulled his gold snuffbox from his waistcoat pocket, opened it, and slowly took a pinch of snuff, all while looking at the princess in such a meaningful way that she seemed completely reassured. “Weakness, madame?” he finally remarked, brushing some bits of snuff off his shirt front with his plump white hand; “did I not have the honor of volunteering to get you out of this awkward situation?”

“And you are the only person in the world that could render us this important service,” said D’Aigrigny.

“And you’re the only person in the world who could do this important favor for us,” said D’Aigrigny.

“Your highness sees, therefore,” resumed the doctor, “that I am not likely to show any weakness. I perfectly understand the responsibility of what I undertake; but such immense interests, you told me, were at stake—”

“Your highness sees, therefore,” continued the doctor, “that I’m not likely to show any weakness. I fully understand the responsibility of what I’m taking on; but such huge interests, as you mentioned, were at stake—”

“Yes,” said D’Aigrigny, “interests of the first consequence.”

“Yes,” said D’Aigrigny, “matters of great importance.”

“Therefore I did not hesitate,” proceeded M. Baleinier; “and you need not be at all uneasy. As a man of taste, accustomed to good society, allow me to render homage to the charming qualities of Mdlle. Adrienne; when the time for action comes, you will find me quite as willing to do my work.”

“Therefore, I didn’t hesitate,” continued M. Baleinier; “and you don’t need to worry at all. As someone with taste, used to good company, let me pay tribute to the lovely qualities of Mdlle. Adrienne; when it’s time to take action, you’ll find me just as ready to do my part.”

“Perhaps, that moment may be nearer than we thought,” said Madame de Saint-Dizier, exchanging a glance with D’Aigrigny.

“Maybe that moment is closer than we thought,” said Madame de Saint-Dizier, exchanging a glance with D’Aigrigny.

“I am, and will be, always ready,” said the doctor. “I answer for everything that concerns myself. I wish I could be as tranquil on every other point.”

“I am, and will always be, ready,” said the doctor. “I take responsibility for everything that involves me. I wish I could feel as calm about everything else.”

“Is not your asylum still as fashionable—as an asylum can well be?” asked Madame de Saint-Dizier, with a half smile.

“Isn’t your asylum still as trendy—as an asylum can be?” asked Madame de Saint-Dizier, with a half smile.

10373m
Original

“On the contrary. I might almost complain of having too many boarders. It is not that. But, whilst we are waiting for Mdlle. Adrienne, I will mention another subject, which only relates to her indirectly, for it concerns the person who, bought Cardoville Manor, one Madame de la Sainte-Colombe, who has taken me for a doctor, thanks to Rodin’s able management.”

“On the contrary. I could almost say I have too many guests. That’s not the issue, though. While we wait for Mdlle. Adrienne, I’ll bring up another topic that’s only indirectly connected to her. It’s about the person who bought Cardoville Manor, Madame de la Sainte-Colombe, who has mistaken me for a doctor, all thanks to Rodin’s clever handling.”

“True,” said D’Aigrigny; “Rodin wrote to me on the subject—but without entering into details.”

“True,” said D’Aigrigny; “Rodin texted me about it—but without going into details.”

“These are the facts,” resumed the doctor. “This Madame de la Sainte Colombe, who was at first considered easy enough to lead, has shown herself very refractory on the head of her conversion. Two spiritual directors have already renounced the task of saving her soul. In despair, Rodin unslipped little Philippon on her. He is adroit, tenacious, and above all patient in the extreme—the very man that was wanted. When I got Madame de la Sainte-Colombe for a patient, Philippon asked my aid, which he was naturally entitled to. We agreed upon our plan. I was not to appear to know him the least in the world; and he was to keep me informed of the variations in the moral state of his penitent, so that I might be able, by the use of very inoffensive medicines—for there was nothing dangerous in the illness—to keep my patient in alternate states of improvement or the reverse, according as her director had reason to be satisfied or displeased—so that he might say to her: ‘You see, madame, you are in the good way! Spiritual grace acts upon your bodily health, and you are already better. If, on the contrary, you fall back into evil courses, you feel immediately some physical ail, which is a certain proof of the powerful influence of faith, not only on the soul, but on the body also?’”

“These are the facts,” the doctor continued. “Madame de la Sainte Colombe, who initially seemed easy to guide, has proven very stubborn regarding her conversion. Two spiritual guides have already given up trying to save her soul. In frustration, Rodin sent little Philippon to her. He’s skillful, persistent, and, most importantly, extremely patient—the exact person we needed. When I started treating Madame de la Sainte-Colombe, Philippon asked for my help, which he was, of course, entitled to. We agreed on our strategy. I would not let her know I was associated with him at all, and he would keep me updated on the changes in his penitent's moral state. This way, I could use very gentle treatments—since her condition wasn’t dangerous—to keep her alternating between feeling better or worse, depending on whether her director had reason to be pleased or upset. This would allow him to say to her: ‘You see, madame, you’re on the right track! Spiritual grace is affecting your physical health, and you’re already improving. Conversely, if you slip back into bad habits, you’ll immediately feel some physical discomfort, which shows the powerful influence of faith not just on the soul, but also on the body.’”

“It is doubtless painful,” said D’Aigrigny, with perfect coolness, “to be obliged to have recourse to such means, to rescue perverse souls from perdition—but we must needs proportion our modes of action to the intelligence and the character of the individual.”

“It’s undoubtedly painful,” said D’Aigrigny, with perfect calm, “to have to resort to such measures to save misguided souls from ruin—but we have to adjust our methods to fit the intelligence and character of the person.”

“By-the-bye, the princess knows,” resumed the doctor, “that I have often pursued this plan at St. Mary’s Convent, to the great advantage of the soul’s peace and health of some of our patients, being extremely innocent. These alternations never exceed the difference between ‘pretty well,’ and ‘not quite so well.’ Yet small as are the variations, they act most efficaciously on certain minds. It was thus with Madame de la Sainte-Colombe. She was in such a fair way of recovery, both moral and physical, that Rodin thought he might get Philippon to advise the country for his penitent, fearing that Paris air might occasion a relapse. This advice, added to the desire the woman had to play ‘lady of the parish,’ induced her to buy Cardoville Manor, a good investment in any respect. But yesterday, unfortunate Philippon came to tell me, that Madame de la Sainte-Colombe was about to have an awful relapse—moral, of course—for her physical health is now desperately good. The said relapse appears to have been occasioned by an interview she has had with one Jacques Dumoulin, whom they tell me you know, my dear abbe; he has introduced himself to her, nobody can guess how.”

“By the way, the princess knows,” the doctor continued, “that I’ve often followed this method at St. Mary’s Convent, which has greatly benefited the peace of mind and health of some of our patients, being quite innocent. The changes never go beyond the difference between ‘pretty well’ and ‘not quite so well.’ Yet, even though the variations are small, they have a significant effect on certain people’s minds. This was the case with Madame de la Sainte-Colombe. She was on the path to recovery, both morally and physically, that Rodin thought he could get Philippon to suggest the countryside for his penitent, worried that the Paris air might cause a relapse. This advice, along with her desire to be seen as a ‘lady of the parish,’ led her to buy Cardoville Manor, which is a good investment in any case. But yesterday, poor Philippon came to tell me that Madame de la Sainte-Colombe was about to have a terrible relapse—moral, of course—since her physical health is now quite good. This relapse seems to have been triggered by a meeting she had with one Jacques Dumoulin, whom I hear you know, my dear abbe; he managed to introduce himself to her in an unknown way.”

“This Jacques Dumoulin,” said the marquis, with disgust, “is one of those men, that we employ while we despise. He is a writer full of gall, envy, and hate, qualities that give him a certain unmercifully cutting eloquence. We pay him largely to attack our enemies, though it is often painful to see principles we respect defended by such a pen. For this wretch lives like a vagabond—is constantly in taverns—almost always intoxicated—but, I must own, his power of abuse is inexhaustible, and he is well versed in the most abstruse theological controversies, so that he is sometimes very useful to us.”

“This Jacques Dumoulin,” said the marquis, with disgust, “is one of those men we hire even though we look down on him. He’s a writer filled with bitterness, jealousy, and hatred, traits that give him a cruelly sharp way with words. We pay him handsomely to attack our enemies, although it's often painful to see our values defended by such a person. This wretch lives like a drifter—constantly in bars—almost always drunk—but I have to admit, his ability to criticize is endless, and he knows a lot about some really complex theological issues, so he can be quite useful to us at times.”

“Well! though Madame de la Sainte-Colombe is hard upon sixty, it appears that Dumoulin has matrimonial views on her large fortune. You will do well to inform Rodin, so that he may be on his guard against the dark designs of this rascal. I really beg a thousand pardons for having so long occupied you with such a paltry affair—but, talking of St. Mary’s Convent,” added the doctor, addressing the princess, “may I take the liberty of asking if your highness has been there lately?”

“Well! Even though Madame de la Sainte-Colombe is almost sixty, it seems that Dumoulin has marriage plans regarding her considerable wealth. It would be wise to let Rodin know, so he can be cautious of this rogue's shady intentions. I sincerely apologize for taking up your time with such a trivial matter—but speaking of St. Mary’s Convent,” the doctor said, turning to the princess, “may I ask if you’ve visited there recently?”

The princess exchanged a rapid glance with D’Aigrigny, and answered: “Oh, let me see! Yes, I was there about a week ago.”

The princess shot a quick look at D’Aigrigny and replied, “Oh, let me think! Yes, I was there about a week ago.”

“You will find great changes then. The wall that was next to my asylum has been taken down, for they are going to build anew wing and a chapel, the old one being too small. I must say in praise of Mdlle. Adrienne” continued the doctor with a singular smile aside, “that she promised me a copy of one of Raphael’s Madonnas for this chapel.”

“You're going to see some big changes. The wall next to my place has been torn down because they're planning to build a new wing and a chapel, since the old one is too small. I have to give a shoutout to Mdlle. Adrienne,” the doctor continued with a unique smile, “for promising me a copy of one of Raphael's Madonnas for this chapel.”

“Really? very appropriate!” said the princess. “But here it is almost noon, and M. Tripeaud has not come.”

“Really? Very fitting!” said the princess. “But it's almost noon, and M. Tripeaud hasn’t arrived.”

“He is the deputy-guardian of Mdlle. de Cardoville, whose property he has managed, as former agent of the count-duke,” said the marquis, with evident anxiety, “and his presence here is absolutely indispensable. It is greatly to be desired that his coming should precede that of Mdlle. de Cardoville, who may be here at any moment.”

“He is the deputy guardian of Mdlle. de Cardoville, whose property he has managed as the former agent of the count-duke,” said the marquis, clearly anxious, “and his presence here is absolutely necessary. It’s very important that he arrives before Mdlle. de Cardoville, who could get here at any moment.”

“It is unlucky that his portrait will not do as well,” said the doctor, smiling maliciously, and drawing a small pamphlet from his pocket.

“It’s unfortunate that his portrait won’t perform as well,” said the doctor, smirking, as he pulled a small pamphlet from his pocket.

“What is that, doctor?” asked the princess.

“What is that, doctor?” asked the princess.

“One of those anonymous sheets, which are published from time to time. It is called the ‘Scourge,’ and Baron Tripeaud’s portrait is drawn with such faithfulness, that it ceases to be satire. It is really quite life like; you have only to listen. The sketch is entitled: ‘TYPE OF THE LYNX SPECIES.’

“One of those unknown publications that come out occasionally. It's called the ‘Scourge,’ and Baron Tripeaud’s portrait is depicted with such accuracy that it stops being satire. It’s really quite lifelike; you just have to pay attention. The sketch is titled: ‘TYPE OF THE LYNX SPECIES.’”

“‘The Baron Tripeaud.—This man, who is as basely humble towards his social superiors, as he is insolent and coarse to those who depend upon him—is the living, frightful incarnation of the worst pardon of the moneyed and commercial aristocracy—one of the rich and cynical speculators, without heart, faith or conscience, who would speculate for a rise or fall on the death of his mother, if the death of his mother could influence the price of stocks.

“‘The Baron Tripeaud.—This man is as ridiculously submissive to his social betters as he is rude and crude to those who rely on him—he is the terrifying embodiment of the worst aspects of the wealthy and commercial elite—one of the rich and jaded speculators, devoid of heart, faith, or conscience, who would gamble on the rise or fall of stocks based on the death of his mother, if her passing could affect stock prices.

“‘Such persons have all the odious vices of men suddenly elevated, not like those whom honest and patient labor has nobly enriched, but like those who owe their wealth to some blind caprice of fortune, or some lucky cast of the net in the miry waters of stock-jobbing.

“‘Such people have all the awful vices of those who have suddenly gained power, not like those who have been nobly enriched through honest and hard work, but like those who owe their wealth to some random twist of fate, or some lucky catch in the murky waters of stock trading.

“‘Once up in the world, they hate the people—because the people remind them of a mushroom origin of which they are ashamed. Without pity for the dreadful misery of the masses, they ascribe it wholly to idleness or debauchery because this calumny forms an excuse for their barbarous selfishness.

“‘Once they rise in the world, they disdain the people—because the people remind them of their humble beginnings that they’re embarrassed about. Without any compassion for the terrible suffering of the masses, they attribute it entirely to laziness or indulgence because this unfounded blame provides a justification for their cruel selfishness.

“‘And this is not all. On the strength of his well-filled safe, mounted on his right of the candidate, Baron Tripeaud insults the poverty and political disfranchisement—of the officer, who, after forty years of wars and hard service, is just able to live on a scanty pension—Of the magistrate, who has consumed his strength in the discharge of stern and sad duties, and who is not better remunerated in his litter days—Of the learned man who has made his country illustrious by useful labors; or the professor who has initiated entire generations in the various branches of human knowledge—Of the modest and virtuous country curate, the pure representative of the gospel, in its charitable, fraternal, and democratic tendencies, etc.

“‘And that's not all. With his well-stocked safe by his side, Baron Tripeaud mocks the poverty and political disenfranchisement of the officer, who, after forty years of wars and hard service, can barely survive on a meager pension—of the magistrate, who has dedicated his strength to fulfilling heavy and sorrowful duties, and who isn’t better compensated in his later years—of the learned individual who has made his country proud through valuable work; or the professor who has educated entire generations in the various fields of knowledge—of the humble and virtuous country curate, the true embodiment of the gospel, in its charitable, fraternal, and democratic spirit, etc.

“‘In such a state of things, how should our shoddy baron of in-dust-ry not feel the most sovereign contempt for all that stupid mob of honest folk, who, having given to their country their youth, their mature age, their blood, their intelligence, their learning, see themselves deprived of the rights which he enjoys, because he has gained a million by unfair and illegal transactions?

“‘In such a situation, how could our shady industry baron not feel absolute disdain for that ignorant crowd of honest people, who, having dedicated their youth, their adult lives, their sacrifices, their knowledge, and their education to their country, find themselves stripped of the rights he enjoys simply because he made a fortune through dishonest and illegal dealings?

“‘It is true, that your optimists say to these pariahs of civilization, whose proud and noble poverty cannot be too much revered and honored: “Buy an estate and you too may be electors and candidates!”’

“‘It’s true that your optimists tell these outcasts of society, whose proud and noble poverty deserves all the respect and admiration: “Buy a property and you too can be voters and candidates!”’”

“‘But to come to the biography of our worthy baron—Andrew Tripeaud, the son of an ostler, at a roadside inn.’”

“‘But let’s get to the biography of our esteemed baron—Andrew Tripeaud, the son of a stable hand at a roadside inn.’”

At this instant the folding-doors were thrown open, and the valet announced: “The Baron Tripeaud!”

At that moment, the folding doors swung open, and the valet announced, "The Baron Tripeaud!"

Dr. Baleinier put his pamphlet into his pocket, made the most cordial bow to the financier, and even rose to give him his hand. The baron entered the room, overwhelming every one with salutations. “I have the honor to attend the orders of your highness the princess. She knows that she may always count upon me.”

Dr. Baleinier tucked his pamphlet into his pocket, gave a warm bow to the financier, and even stood up to shake his hand. The baron walked into the room, greeting everyone enthusiastically. “I have the honor of carrying out the wishes of your highness the princess. She knows she can always rely on me.”

“I do indeed rely upon you, M. Tripeaud, and particularly under present circumstances.”

“I really do depend on you, M. Tripeaud, especially given the current situation.”

“If the intentions of your highness the princess are still the same with regard to Mdlle. de Cardoville—”

“If your highness, the princess, still feels the same about Mdlle. de Cardoville—”

“They are still the same, M. Tripeaud, and we meet to-day on that subject.”

“They're still the same, Mr. Tripeaud, and we're meeting today to talk about that.”

“Your highness may be assured of my concurrence, as, indeed, I have already promised. I think that the greatest severity must at length be employed, and that even if it were necessary.”

“Your highness can be assured of my agreement, as I have already promised. I believe that we must ultimately use the greatest severity, even if it becomes necessary.”

“That is also our opinion,” said the marquis, hastily making a sign to the princess, and glancing at the place where the man in spectacles was hidden; “we are all perfectly in harmony. Still, we must not leave any point doubtful, for the sake of the young lady herself, whose interests alone guides us in this affair. We must draw out her sincerity by every possible means.”

“That's also how we feel,” said the marquis, quickly signaling to the princess and looking at the spot where the man in glasses was hiding. “We're all completely in sync. However, we shouldn't leave any uncertainties, for the sake of the young lady herself, whose well-being is our only concern in this matter. We need to encourage her honesty by any means possible.”

“Mademoiselle has just arrived from the summer-house and wishes to see your highness,” said the valet, again entering, after having knocked at the door.

“Mademoiselle just got back from the summer house and wants to see your highness,” said the valet, coming in again after knocking on the door.

“Say that I wait for her,” answered the princess; “and now I am at home to no one—without exception. You understand me; absolutely to no one.”

“Say that I'm waiting for her,” the princess replied; “and right now I’m not available to anyone—without exception. You get what I mean; absolutely to no one.”

Thereupon, approaching the curtain behind which the man was concealed, Mme. de Saint-Dizier gave him the cue—after which she returned to her seat.

Thereupon, approaching the curtain behind which the man was hidden, Mme. de Saint-Dizier gave him the signal—after which she returned to her seat.

It is singular, but during the short space which preceded Adrienne’s arrival, the different actors in this scene appeared uneasy and embarrassed, as if they had a vague fear of her coming. In about a minute, Mdlle. de Cardoville entered the presence of her aunt.

It’s unusual, but in the brief moment before Adrienne arrived, everyone in this scene seemed anxious and uncomfortable, as if they had a subtle fear of her arrival. About a minute later, Mdlle. de Cardoville entered her aunt's presence.





CHAPTER XXXIX. THE SKIRMISH.

On entering, Mdlle. de Cardoville threw down upon a chair the gray beaver hat she had worn to cross the garden, and displayed her fine golden hair, falling on either side of her face in long, light ringlets, and twisted in a broad knot behind her head. She presented herself without boldness, but with perfect ease: her countenance was gay and smiling; her large black eyes appeared even more brilliant than usual. When she perceived Abbe d’Aigrigny, she started in surprise, and her rosy lips were just touched with a mocking smile.

On entering, Mdlle. de Cardoville tossed her gray beaver hat onto a chair, the one she wore while crossing the garden, and revealed her beautiful golden hair, cascading in long, light curls on each side of her face and gathered in a broad knot at the back of her head. She presented herself with no bravado, but with complete poise: her expression was cheerful and smiling; her large black eyes looked even more radiant than usual. When she spotted Abbe d’Aigrigny, she was taken aback in surprise, and her rosy lips curved into a teasing smile.

After nodding graciously to the doctor, she passed Baron Tripeaud by without looking at him, and saluted the princess with stately obeisance, in the most fashionable style.

After graciously nodding to the doctor, she walked past Baron Tripeaud without looking at him and greeted the princess with a formal bow, in the trendiest way possible.

Though the walk and bearing of Mdlle. de Cardoville were extremely elegant, and full of propriety and truly feminine grace, there was about her an air of resolution and independence by no means common in women, and particularly in girls of her age. Her movements, without being abrupt, bore no traces of restraint, stiffness, or formality. They were frank and free as her character, full of life, youth, and freshness; and one could easily divine that so buoyant, straightforward, and decided a nature had never been able to conform itself to the rules of an affected rigor.

Though Mdlle. de Cardoville walked and carried herself with extreme elegance, propriety, and feminine grace, she also had a sense of determination and independence that was rare in women, especially in girls her age. Her movements, while not abrupt, showed no signs of restraint, stiffness, or formality. They were as open and free as her personality, full of life, youth, and freshness; it was easy to see that such a lively, straightforward, and decisive nature had never been able to fit into the rules of an artificial strictness.

Strangely enough, though he was a man of the world, a man of great talent, a churchman distinguished for his eloquence, and, above all, a person of influence and authority. Marquis d’Aigrigny experienced an involuntary, incredible, almost painful uneasiness, in presence of Adrienne de Cardoville. He—generally so much the master of himself, so accustomed to exercise great power—who (in the name of his Order) had often treated with crowned heads on the footing of an equal, felt himself abashed and lowered in the presence of this girl, as remarkable for her frankness as for her biting irony. Now, as men who are accustomed to impose their will upon others generally hate those who, far from submitting to their influence, hamper it and make sport of them, it was no great degree of affection that the marquis bore towards the Princess de Saint-Dizier’s niece.

Strangely enough, even though he was a worldly man, a talented individual, a church leader known for his eloquence, and, most importantly, a person with influence and authority, Marquis d’Aigrigny felt an involuntary, incredible, almost painful uneasiness around Adrienne de Cardoville. He—usually so in control of himself and so used to wielding great power—who (on behalf of his Order) had often negotiated with kings on equal terms, felt embarrassed and diminished in the presence of this girl, who was as notable for her honesty as she was for her sharp sarcasm. Now, since people who are used to imposing their will on others generally dislike those who not only resist their influence but also mock it, the marquis didn't have much affection for the Princess de Saint-Dizier’s niece.

For a long time past, contrary to his usual habit, he had ceased to try upon Adrienne that fascinating address to which he had often owed an irresistible charm; towards her he had become dry, curt, serious, taking refuge in that icy sphere of haughty dignity and rigid austerity which completely hid all those amiable qualities with which he was endowed and of which, in general, he made such efficient use. Adrienne was much amused at all this, and thereby showed her imprudence—for the most vulgar motives often engender the most implacable hatreds.

For quite a while now, unlike his usual self, he had stopped using that captivating way of speaking to Adrienne that had often given him an irresistible charm; instead, he had become distant, blunt, and serious, retreating into a chilly aura of proud dignity and strict sternness that completely concealed all the friendly qualities he possessed and typically used so well. Adrienne found all of this quite amusing, which revealed her foolishness—because the most ordinary motives often lead to the deepest grudges.

From these preliminary observations, the reader will understand the divers sentiments and interests which animated the different actors in the following scene.

From these initial observations, the reader will grasp the various feelings and interests that drove the different characters in the upcoming scene.

Madame de Saint-Dizier was seated in a large arm-chair by one side of the hearth. Marquis d’Aigrigny was standing before the fire. Dr. Baleinier seated near a bureau, was again turning over the leaves of Baron Tripeaud’s biography, whilst the baron appeared to be very attentively examining one of the pictures of sacred subjects suspended from the wall.

Madame de Saint-Dizier was sitting in a big armchair by one side of the fireplace. Marquis d’Aigrigny was standing in front of the fire. Dr. Baleinier, sitting near a desk, was flipping through the pages of Baron Tripeaud’s biography again, while the baron seemed to be closely examining one of the religious paintings hanging on the wall.

“You sent for me, aunt, to talk upon matters of importance?” said Adrienne, breaking the silence which had reigned in the reception-room since her entrance.

“You called for me, Aunt, to discuss important matters?” Adrienne said, breaking the silence that had filled the reception room since she arrived.

“Yes, madame,” answered the princess, with a cold and severe mien; “upon matters of the gravest importance.”

“Yes, ma'am,” replied the princess, with a cold and serious expression; “about things of the utmost importance.”

“I am at your service, aunt. Perhaps we had better walk into your library?”

“I’m here for you, aunt. Maybe we should head into your library?”

“It is not necessary. We can talk here.” Then, addressing the marquis, the doctor, and the baron, she said to them, “Pray, be seated, gentlemen,” and they all took their places round the table.

“It’s not needed. We can talk here.” Then, speaking to the marquis, the doctor, and the baron, she told them, “Please, have a seat, gentlemen,” and they all took their places at the table.

“How can the subject of our interview interest these gentlemen, aunt?” asked Mdlle. de Cardoville, with surprise.

“How can the topic of our interview interest these gentlemen, aunt?” asked Mdlle. de Cardoville, surprised.

“These gentlemen are old family friends; all that concerns you must interest them, and their advice ought to be heard and accepted by you with respect.”

“These gentlemen are long-time family friends; everything that concerns you should matter to them, and you should listen to and respect their advice.”

“I have no doubt, aunt, of the bosom friendship of M. d’Aigrigny for our family: I have still less of the profound and disinterested devotion of M. Tripeaud; M. Baleinier is one of my old friends; still, before accepting these gentlemen as spectators, or, if you will, as confidants of our interview, I wish to know what we are going to talk of before them.”

“I have no doubt, aunt, about M. d’Aigrigny’s close friendship with our family; I have even less doubt about M. Tripeaud’s deep and selfless devotion. M. Baleinier is one of my old friends; however, before I accept these gentlemen as spectators, or if you prefer, as confidants of our conversation, I want to know what we’re going to discuss in front of them.”

“I thought that, among your many singular pretensions, you had at least those of frankness and courage.”

“I thought that, among your many unique claims, you had at least honesty and bravery.”

“Really, aunt,” said Adrienne, smiling with mock humility, “I have no more pretensions to frankness and courage than you have to sincerity and goodness. Let us admit, once for all, that we are what we are—without pretension.”

“Honestly, aunt,” said Adrienne, smiling with fake modesty, “I have no more claims to honesty and bravery than you do to being genuine and kind. Let’s just accept that we are who we are—without any pretense.”

“Be it so,” said Madame de Saint-Dizier, in a dry tone; “I have long been accustomed to the freaks of your independent spirit. I suppose, then, that, courageous and frank as you say you are, you will not be afraid to speak before such grave and respectable persons as these gentlemen what you would speak to me alone?”

“Fine,” said Madame de Saint-Dizier, in a dry tone; “I’ve long gotten used to the quirks of your independent spirit. I guess, then, that, brave and honest as you say you are, you won’t be afraid to say in front of such serious and respectable people like these gentlemen what you would say to me alone?”

“Is it a formal examination that I am to submit to? if so, upon what subject?”

“Am I supposed to take a formal test? If so, what topic is it on?”

“It is not an examination: but, as I have a right to watch over you, and as you take advantage of my weak compliance with your caprices, I mean to put an end to what has lasted too long, and tell you my irrevocable resolutions for the future, in presence of friends of the family. And, first, you have hitherto had a very false and imperfect notion of my power over you.”

“It’s not an exam: but since I have the right to look out for you, and since you’ve been taking advantage of my weak willingness to go along with your whims, I intend to put an end to what has gone on for too long and let you know my final decisions for the future, in front of family friends. First of all, you’ve had a very inaccurate and incomplete understanding of my influence over you.”

“I assure you, aunt, that I have never had any notion, true or false, on the subject—for I have never even dreamt about it.”

“I promise you, aunt, that I have never had any thoughts, true or false, on the subject—for I have never even dreamed about it.”

“That is my own fault; for, instead of yielding to your fancies, I should have made you sooner feel my authority; but the moment has come to submit yourself; the severe censures of my friends have enlightened me in time. Your character is self-willed, independent, stubborn; it must change—either by fair means or by force, understand me, it shall change.”

“That is my own fault; for, instead of giving in to your whims, I should have asserted my authority sooner; but the time has come for you to submit; the harsh criticism from my friends has opened my eyes just in time. Your character is headstrong, independent, and stubborn; it has to change—either willingly or by force, understand that it will change.”

At these words, pronounced harshly before strangers, with a severity which did not seem at all justified by circumstances, Adrienne tossed her head proudly; but, restraining herself, she answered with a smile: “You say, aunt, that I shall change. I should not be astonished at it. We hear of such odd conversions.”

At those words, said harshly in front of strangers and with a seriousness that didn't seem warranted by the situation, Adrienne held her head high; but, keeping her composure, she replied with a smile, “You say, aunt, that I will change. I wouldn't be surprised. We hear about such strange transformations.”

The princess bit her lips.

The princess bit her lip.

“A sincere conversion can never be called odd, as you term it, madame,” said Abbe d’Aigrigny, coldly. “It is, on the contrary, meritorious, and forms an excellent example.”

“A genuine conversion can never be considered strange, as you put it, madam,” said Abbe d’Aigrigny, with an icy tone. “It is, in fact, commendable and serves as a great example.”

“Excellent?” answered Adrienne: “that depends! For instance, what if one converts defects into vices?”

“Excellent?” answered Adrienne. “That depends! For example, what if someone turns flaws into bad traits?”

“What do you mean, madame?” cried the princess.

“What do you mean, ma’am?” exclaimed the princess.

“I am speaking of myself, aunt; you reproach me of being independent and resolute—suppose I were to become hypocritical and wicked? In truth, I prefer keeping my dear little faults, which I love like spoiled children. I know what I am; I do not know what I might be.”

“I’m talking about myself, Aunt; you criticize me for being independent and determined—what if I were to become fake and evil? Honestly, I’d rather keep my little flaws, which I cherish like spoiled children. I know who I am; I have no idea who I could become.”

“But you must acknowledge, Mdlle. Adrienne,” said Baron Tripeaud, with a self-conceited and sententious air, “that a conversion—”

“But you have to admit, Mdlle. Adrienne,” said Baron Tripeaud, with a self-important and pompous attitude, “that a conversion—”

10381m
Original

“I believe,” said Adrienne, disdainfully, “that M. Tripeaud is well versed in the conversion of all sorts of property into all sorts of profit, by all sorts of means—but he knows nothing of this matter.”

“I believe,” said Adrienne, with disdain, “that Mr. Tripeaud is skilled at turning all kinds of assets into profit, using any methods he can find—but he’s clueless about this issue.”

“But, madame,” resumed the financier, gathering courage from a glance of the princess, “you forget that I have the honor to be your deputy guardian, and that—”

“But, ma'am,” the financier continued, gaining confidence from a look from the princess, “you forget that I have the honor of being your deputy guardian, and that—”

“It is true that M. Tripeaud has that honor,” said Adrienne, with still more haughtiness, and not even looking at the baron; “I could never tell exactly why. But as it is not now the time to guess enigmas, I wish to know, aunt, the object and the end of this meeting?”

“It’s true that M. Tripeaud has that honor,” Adrienne said, with even more arrogance and without looking at the baron. “I can never quite figure out why. But since this isn’t the time to solve riddles, I’d like to know, aunt, the purpose and goal of this meeting?”

“You shall be satisfied, madame. I will explain myself in a very clear and precise manner. You shall know the plan of conduct that you will have henceforth to pursue; and if you refuse to submit thereto, with the obedience and respect that is due to my orders, I shall at once see what course to take.”

“You will be satisfied, madam. I will explain myself clearly and precisely. You will know the plan you will need to follow from now on; and if you refuse to comply with the obedience and respect that my orders deserve, I will immediately decide what action to take.”

It is impossible to give an idea of the imperious tone and stern look of the princess, as she pronounced these words which were calculated to startle a girl, until now accustomed to live in a great measure as she pleased: yet, contrary perhaps to the expectation of Madame de Saint Dizier, instead of answering impetuously, Adrienne looked her full in the face, and said, laughing: “This is a perfect declaration of war. It’s becoming very amusing.”

It’s hard to describe the commanding tone and serious expression of the princess when she said these words, which were meant to shock a girl who had mostly lived on her own terms. However, contrary to what Madame de Saint Dizier might have expected, instead of responding angrily, Adrienne looked her straight in the eye and said, laughing, “This is a full-on declaration of war. It’s getting quite entertaining.”

“We are not talking of declarations of war,” said the Abbe d’Aigrigny, harshly, as if offended by the expressions of Mdlle. de Cardoville.

"We're not talking about declarations of war," said the Abbe d’Aigrigny, harshly, as if he was offended by Mdlle. de Cardoville's words.

“Now, M. l’Abbe!” returned Adrienne, “for an old colonel, you are really too severe upon a jest!—you are so much indebted to ‘war,’ which gave you a French regiment after fighting so long against France—in order to learn, of course, the strength and the weakness of her enemies.”

“Now, M. l’Abbe!” Adrienne replied, “for an old colonel, you’re really too harsh over a joke!—you owe so much to ‘war,’ which gave you a French regiment after you fought for so long against France—to understand, of course, the strengths and weaknesses of her enemies.”

On these words, which recalled painful remembrances, the marquis colored; he was going to answer, but the princess exclaimed: “Really, madame, your behavior is quite intolerable!”

On hearing those words that brought back painful memories, the marquis blushed; he was about to respond, but the princess interrupted: “Honestly, madame, your behavior is absolutely intolerable!”

“Well, aunt, I acknowledge I was wrong. I ought not to have said this is very amusing—for it is not so, at all; but it is at least very curious—and perhaps,” added the young girl, after a moment’s silence, “perhaps very audacious and audacity pleases me. As we are upon this subject, and you talk of a plan of conduct to which I must conform myself, under pain of (interrupting herself)—under pain of what, I should like to know, aunt?”

“Well, aunt, I admit I was wrong. I shouldn’t have said this is very amusing—because it’s not at all; but it is at least very interesting—and maybe,” the young girl added after a brief pause, “maybe it’s very bold, and I do like boldness. Since we’re on this topic, and you’re talking about a way of behaving that I have to follow, under threat of—(she interrupted herself)—under threat of what, I wonder, aunt?”

“You shall know. Proceed.”

"You will know. Go ahead."

“I will, in the presence of these gentlemen, also declare, in a very plain and precise manner, the determination that I have come to. As it required some time to prepare for its execution, I have not spoken of it sooner, for you know I am not in the habit of saying, ‘I will do so and so!’ but I do it.”

“I will, in front of these gentlemen, clearly and directly state the decision I’ve made. It took some time to get ready to carry it out, which is why I haven’t mentioned it until now, because you know I’m not one to say, ‘I will do this and that!’ but I actually do it.”

“Certainly; and it is just this habit of culpable independence of which you must break yourself.”

“Definitely; and this is exactly the habit of irresponsible independence that you need to change.”

“Well, I had intended only to inform you of my determination at a later period; but I cannot resist the pleasure of doing so to-day, you seem so well disposed to hear and receive it. Still, I would beg of you to speak first: it may just so happen, that our views are precisely the same.”

“Well, I had planned to let you know my decision later, but I can't help but share it with you today since you seem open to hearing it. Still, I would ask you to speak first: it might turn out that we see things the same way.”

“I like better to see you thus,” said the princess. “I acknowledge at least the courage of your pride, and your defiance of all authority. You speak of audacity—yours is indeed great.”

“I prefer seeing you like this,” said the princess. “I at least admire the courage of your pride and your defiance of all authority. You talk about boldness—yours is certainly impressive.”

“I am at least decided to do that which others in their weakness dare not—but which I dare. This, I hope, is clear and precise.”

“I’ve at least decided to do what others in their weakness don’t dare to do—but what I do dare. I hope that’s clear and straightforward.”

“Very clear, very precise,” said the princess, exchanging a glance of satisfaction with the other actors in this scene. “The positions being thus established, matters will be much simplified. I have only to give you notice, in your own interest, that this is a very serious affair—much more so than you imagine—and that the only way to dispose me to indulgence, is to substitute, for the habitual arrogance and irony of your language, the modesty and respect becoming a young lady.”

“Very clear, very precise,” said the princess, sharing a satisfied glance with the other actors in the scene. “Now that we've established our positions, everything will be much simpler. I just need to remind you, for your own good, that this is a very serious matter—way more than you think—and the only way to earn my forgiveness is to replace the usual arrogance and sarcasm in your tone with the modesty and respect that suit a young lady.”

Adrienne smiled, but made no reply. Some moments of silence, and some rapid glances exchanged between the princess and her three friends, showed that these encounters, more or less brilliant in themselves, were to be followed by a serious combat.

Adrienne smiled but didn’t say anything. After a moment of silence and quick glances exchanged between the princess and her three friends, it was clear that these encounters, while somewhat exciting, were about to lead to a serious showdown.

Mdlle. de Cardoville had too much penetration and sagacity, not to remark, that the Princess de Saint-Dizier attached the greatest importance to this decisive interview. But she could not understand how her aunt could hope to impose her absolute will upon her: the threat of coercive measures appearing with reason a mere ridiculous menace. Yet, knowing the vindictive character of her aunt, the secret power at her disposal, and the terrible vengeance she had sometimes exacted—reflecting, moreover, that men in the position of the marquis and the doctor would not have come to attend this interview without some weighty motive—the young lady paused for a moment before she plunged into the strife.

Mademoiselle de Cardoville was too perceptive and insightful not to notice that Princess de Saint-Dizier placed great importance on this crucial meeting. However, she couldn't understand how her aunt believed she could impose her will on her; the threat of force seemed, understandably, just a ridiculous bluff. Still, considering her aunt's vindictive nature, the secret influence she wielded, and the severe revenge she had sometimes taken—along with the realization that men like the marquis and the doctor wouldn't have shown up for this meeting without a strong reason—the young lady hesitated for a moment before diving into the conflict.

But soon, the very presentiment of some vague danger, far from weakening her, gave her new courage to brave the worst, to exaggerate, if that were possible, the independence of her ideas, and uphold, come what might, the determination that she was about to signify to the Princess de Saint Dizier.

But soon, the feeling of some vague danger, instead of weakening her, gave her new courage to face whatever might come, to emphasize, if possible, the independence of her thoughts, and to insist, no matter what, on the decision she was about to present to Princess de Saint Dizier.





CHAPTER XL. THE REVOLT

“Madame,” said the princess to Adrienne de Cardoville, in a cold, severe tone, “I owe it to myself, as well as to these gentlemen, to recapitulate, in a few words, the events that have taken place for some time past. Six months ago, at the end of the mourning for your father, you, being eighteen years old, asked for the management of your fortune, and for emancipation from control. Unfortunately, I had the weakness to consent. You quitted the house, and established yourself in the extension, far from all superintendence. Then began a train of expenditures, each one more extravagant than the last. Instead of being satisfied with one or two waiting-women, taken from that class from which they are generally selected, you chose governesses for lady-companions, whom you dressed in the most ridiculous and costly fashion. It is true, that, in the solitude of your pavilion, you yourself chose to wear, one after another, costumes of different ages. Your foolish fancies and unreasonable whims have been without end and without limit: not only have you never fulfilled your religious duties, but you have actually had the audacity to profane one of your rooms, by rearing in the centre of it a species of pagan altar, on which is a group in marble representing a youth and a girl”—the princess uttered these words as if they would burn her lips—“a work of art, if you will, but a work in the highest degree unsuitable to a person of your age. You pass whole days entirely secluded in your pavilion, refusing to see any one; and Dr. Baleinier, the only one of my friends in whom you seem to have retained some confidence, having succeeded by much persuasion in gaining admittance, has frequently found you in so very excited a state, that he has felt seriously uneasy with regard to your health. You have always insisted on going out alone, without rendering any account of your actions to any one. You have taken delight in opposing, in every possible way, your will to my authority. Is all this true?”

“Madame,” said the princess to Adrienne de Cardoville, in a cold, severe tone, “I owe it to myself, as well as to these gentlemen, to recap, in a few words, the events that have taken place recently. Six months ago, after the mourning for your father ended, you, being eighteen years old, asked to manage your own fortune and to be free from supervision. Unfortunately, I had the weakness to agree. You left the house and set yourself up in the extension, far from any oversight. This is when your spending spree began, with each expense more extravagant than the last. Instead of being satisfied with one or two waiting-maids, typically from that group, you chose governesses as companions, and dressed them in the most ridiculous and expensive outfits. It's true that, in the solitude of your pavilion, you decided to wear a series of costumes from different eras. Your foolish fantasies and unreasonable whims have been endless and boundless: not only have you neglected your religious duties, but you have even had the audacity to desecrate one of your rooms by setting up a kind of pagan altar in the center of it, featuring a marble group of a young man and a girl”—the princess said this as though it would burn her lips—“a work of art, if you will, but highly inappropriate for someone your age. You spend entire days completely secluded in your pavilion, refusing to see anyone; and Dr. Baleinier, the only one of my friends you seem to trust somewhat, has often found you in such an agitated state, after much persuasion to gain access, that he has become genuinely worried about your health. You have always insisted on going out alone, without reporting your actions to anyone. You have reveled in opposing my authority at every turn. Is all this true?”

“The picture of my past is not much flattered,” said Adrienne; smiling, “but it is not altogether unlike.”

“The image of my past isn’t very flattering,” Adrienne said, smiling, “but it’s not entirely different.”

“So you admit, madame,” said Abbe d’Aigrigny, laying stress on his words, “that all the facts stated by your aunt are scrupulously true?”

“So you admit, ma'am,” said Abbe d’Aigrigny, emphasizing his words, “that everything your aunt said is completely true?”

Every eye was turned towards Adrienne, as if her answer would be of extreme importance.

Every eye was fixed on Adrienne, as if her answer was incredibly important.

“Yes, M. l’Abbe,” said she; “I live openly enough to render this question superfluous.”

“Yes, Mr. Abbe,” she said; “I live openly enough to make this question unnecessary.”

“These facts are therefore admitted,” said Abbe d’Aigrigny, turning towards the doctor and the baron.

“These facts are accepted,” said Abbe d’Aigrigny, turning towards the doctor and the baron.

“These facts are completely established,” said M. Tripeaud, in a pompous voice.

“These facts are completely established,” said M. Tripeaud, in a pompous voice.

“Will you tell me, aunt,” asked Adrienne, “what is the good of this long preamble?”

“Will you tell me, aunt,” asked Adrienne, “what’s the point of this long introduction?”

“This long preamble, madame,” resumed the princess with dignity, “exposes the past in order to justify the future.”

“This long introduction, madam,” the princess continued with poise, “shows the past to explain the future.”

“Really, aunt, such mysterious proceedings are a little in the style of the answers of the Cumaean Sybil. They must be intended to cover something formidable.”

“Honestly, aunt, these mysterious actions feel a bit like the responses of the Cumaean Sybil. They must be meant to conceal something serious.”

“Perhaps, mademoiselle—for to certain characters nothing is so formidable as duty and obedience. Your character is one of those inclined to revolt—”

“Maybe, miss—for some people, nothing is as overwhelming as duty and obedience. Your personality is one that's prone to rebellion—”

“I freely acknowledge it, aunt—and it will always be so, until duty and obedience come to me in a shape that I can respect and love.”

“I admit it, aunt—and it will always be this way, until duty and obedience come to me in a form that I can respect and love.”

“Whether you respect and love my orders or not, madame,” said the princess, in a curt, harsh voice, “you will, from to-day, from this moment, learn to submit blindly and absolutely to my will. In one word, you will do nothing without my permission: it is necessary, I insist upon it, and so I am determined it shall be.”

“Whether you respect and love my orders or not, ma’am,” said the princess in a sharp, cold tone, “starting today, from this moment on, you will learn to completely and unquestioningly submit to my will. In short, you will do nothing without my permission: it’s necessary, I demand it, and I’m resolved that it will be this way.”

Adrienne looked at her aunt for a second, and then burst into so free and sonorous a laugh, that it rang for quite a time through the vast apartment. D’Aigrigny and Baron Tripeaud started in indignation. The princess looked angrily at her niece. The doctor raised his eyes to heaven, and clasped his hands over his waistcoat with a sanctimonious sigh.

Adrienne glanced at her aunt for a moment, then let out such a loud and joyful laugh that it echoed through the large apartment for quite a while. D’Aigrigny and Baron Tripeaud reacted with indignation. The princess shot an angry look at her niece. The doctor looked up to the sky and clasped his hands over his waistcoat with a self-righteous sigh.

“Madame,” said Abbe d’Aigrigny, “such fits of laughter are highly unbecoming. Your aunt’s words are serious, and deserve a different reception.”

“Madame,” said Abbe d’Aigrigny, “such fits of laughter are very inappropriate. Your aunt’s words are serious and deserve a more respectful response.”

“Oh, sir!” said Adrienne, recovering herself, “it is not my fault if I laugh. How can I maintain my gravity, when I hear my aunt talking of blind submission to her orders? Is the swallow, accustomed to fly upwards and enjoy the sunshine, fledged to live with the mole in darkness?”

“Oh, sir!” said Adrienne, gathering herself, “it's not my fault if I laugh. How can I keep a straight face when I hear my aunt talking about blindly following her orders? Is the swallow, used to flying high and enjoying the sunshine, meant to live with the mole in darkness?”

At this answer, D’Aigrigny affected to stare at the other members of this kind of family council with blank astonishment.

At this response, D’Aigrigny pretended to look at the other members of this sort of family meeting with blank astonishment.

“A swallow? what does she mean?” asked the abbe of the baron making a sign, which the latter understood.

“A swallow? What does she mean?” asked the abbe, signaling to the baron, who understood the gesture.

“I do not know,” answered Tripeaud, staring in his turn at the doctor. “She spoke too of a mole. It ‘is quite unheard-of—incomprehensible.”

“I don't know,” replied Tripeaud, gazing back at the doctor. “She also mentioned a mole. It’s completely unheard of—unfathomable.”

“And so, madame,” said the princess, appearing to share in the surprise of the others, “this is the reply that you make to me?”

“And so, ma'am,” said the princess, seeming to share in the surprise of the others, “this is your response to me?”

“Certainly,” answered Adrienne, astonished herself that they should pretend not to understand the simile of which she had made use, accustomed as she was to speak in figurative language.

“Sure,” replied Adrienne, surprised that they were pretending not to understand the metaphor she had used, since she was used to speaking in figurative language.

“Come, come, madame,” said Dr. Baleinier, smiling good-humoredly, “we must be indulgent. My dear Mdlle. Adrienne has naturally so uncommon and excitable a nature! She is really the most charming mad woman I know; I have told her so a hundred times, in my position of an old friend, which allows such freedom.”

“Come on, madame,” Dr. Baleinier said with a friendly smile, “we need to be understanding. My dear Mdlle. Adrienne has such an unusual and passionate temperament! She’s truly the most delightful madwoman I know; I’ve told her that a hundred times, as an old friend, which gives me the freedom to say it.”

“I can conceive that your attachment makes you indulgent—but it is not the less true, doctor,” said D’Aigrigny, as if reproaching him for taking the part of Mdlle. de Cardoville, “that such answers to serious questions are most extravagant.”

“I understand that your feelings for her make you lenient, but it’s still true, doctor,” said D’Aigrigny, as if scolding him for defending Mdlle. de Cardoville, “that those kinds of responses to serious questions are completely outrageous.”

“The evil is, that mademoiselle does not seem to comprehend the serious nature of this conference,” said the princess, harshly. “She will perhaps understand it better when I have given her my orders.”

“The problem is that the young lady doesn’t seem to grasp the seriousness of this meeting,” said the princess, sternly. “She might understand it better once I’ve given her my instructions.”

“Let us hear these orders, aunt,” replied Adrienne as, seated on the other side of the table, opposite to the princess, she leaned her small, dimpled chin in the hollow of her pretty hand, with an air of graceful mockery, charming to behold.

“Let us hear these orders, aunt,” Adrienne replied as she sat on the other side of the table, across from the princess, leaning her small, dimpled chin in the palm of her pretty hand with a touch of playful mockery that was delightful to see.

“From to-morrow forward,” resumed the princess, “you will quit the summer-house which you at present inhabit, you will discharge your women, and come and occupy two rooms in this house, to which there will be no access except through my apartment. You will never go out alone. You will accompany me to the services of the church. Your emancipation terminates, in consequence of your prodigality duly proven. I will take charge of all your expenses, even to the ordering of your clothes, so that you may be properly and modestly dressed. Until your majority (which will be indefinitely postponed, by means of the intervention of a family-council), you will have no money at your own disposal. Such is my resolution.”

“Starting tomorrow,” the princess continued, “you will leave the summer house you’re currently staying in, you will let go of your attendants, and move into two rooms in this house, which you can only access through my apartment. You will never go out by yourself. You will join me for church services. Your freedom ends here due to your proven recklessness. I will handle all your expenses, including choosing your clothes, so that you’re dressed properly and modestly. Until you come of age (which will be postponed indefinitely with the help of a family council), you won’t have any money at your disposal. That’s my decision.”

“And certainly your resolution can only be applauded, madame,” said Baron Tripeaud; “we can but encourage you to show the greatest firmness, for such disorders must have an end.”

“And we definitely applaud your determination, madame,” said Baron Tripeaud; “we can only encourage you to remain strong, as these troubles must come to an end.”

“It is more than time to put a stop to such scandal,” added the abbe.

“It’s definitely time to put an end to this scandal,” added the abbe.

“Eccentricity and exaltation of temperament—may excuse many things,” ventured to observe the smooth-tongued doctor.

“Being quirky and having a passionate personality might justify a lot of things,” the smooth-talking doctor dared to say.

“No doubt,” replied the princess dryly to Baleinier, who played his part to perfection; “but then, doctor, the requisite measures must be taken with such characters.”

“No doubt,” replied the princess flatly to Baleinier, who played his role flawlessly; “but then, doctor, the necessary measures need to be taken with people like that.”

Madame de Saint-Dizier had expressed herself in a firm and precise manner; she appeared convinced of the possibility of putting her threats into execution. M. Tripeaud and D’Aigrigny had just now given their full consent to the words of the princess. Adrienne began to perceive that something very serious was in contemplation, and her gayety was at once replaced by an air of bitter irony and offended independence.

Madame de Saint-Dizier spoke firmly and clearly; she seemed convinced that she could follow through on her threats. M. Tripeaud and D’Aigrigny had just fully agreed with the princess's words. Adrienne began to realize that something very serious was about to happen, and her cheerful demeanor was quickly replaced by a look of bitter irony and wounded pride.

She rose abruptly, and colored a little; her rosy nostrils dilated, her eyes flashed fire, and, as she raised her head, she gently shook the fine, wavy golden hair, with a movement of pride that was natural to her. After a moment’s silence, she said to her aunt in a cutting tone: “You have spoken of the past, madame; I also will speak a few words concerning it, since you force me to do so, though I may regret the necessity. I quitted your dwelling, because it was impossible for me to live longer in this atmosphere of dark hypocrisy and black treachery.”

She stood up sharply, her cheeks flushed a bit; her rosy nostrils flared, her eyes sparkled with anger, and as she lifted her head, she casually tossed her fine, wavy golden hair in a proud motion that felt natural to her. After a brief moment of silence, she said to her aunt in a sharp tone: “You talked about the past, madam; now I’ll say a few things about it too, since you’re making me, even though I wish I didn’t have to. I left your home because I could no longer stand this environment of dark hypocrisy and deceit.”

“Madame,” said D’Aigrigny, “such words are as violent as they are unreasonable.”

“Ma'am,” said D’Aigrigny, “those words are as extreme as they are irrational.”

“Since you interrupt me, sir,” said Adrienne, hastily, as she fixed her eyes on the abbe, “tell me what examples did I meet with in my aunt’s house?”

“Since you interrupted me, sir,” said Adrienne quickly, as she focused her gaze on the abbe, “tell me what examples did I find in my aunt’s house?”

“Excellent, examples, madame.”

“Great examples, ma'am.”

“Excellent, sir? Was it because I saw there, every day, her conversion keep pace with your own?”

“Excellent, sir? Was it because I saw her change every day, keeping up with your own?”

“Madame, you forget yourself!” cried the princess, becoming pale with rage.

“Ma'am, you're losing it!” shouted the princess, turning pale with anger.

“Madame, I do not forget—I remember, like other people; that is all. I had no relation of whom I could ask an asylum. I wished to live alone. I wished to enjoy my revenues—because I chose rather to spend them myself, than to see them wasted by M. Tripeaud.”

“Ma'am, I don’t forget—I remember, just like everyone else; that’s all. I didn't have anyone I could turn to for a place to stay. I wanted to live on my own. I wanted to enjoy my income—because I preferred to spend it myself rather than let M. Tripeaud waste it.”

“Madame,” cried the baron, “I cannot imagine how you can presume—”

“Ma'am,” yelled the baron, “I can’t understand how you think—”

“Sir!” said Adrienne, reducing him to silence by a gesture of overwhelming lordliness, “I speak of you—not to you. I wished to spend my income,” she continued, “according to my own tastes. I embellished the retreat that I had chosen. Instead of ugly, ill-taught servants, I selected girls, pretty and well brought up, though poor. Their education forbade their being subjected to any humiliating servitude, though I have endeavored to make their situation easy and agreeable. They do not serve me, but render me service—I pay them, but I am obliged to them—nice distinctions that your highness will not understand, I know. Instead of seeing them badly or ungracefully dressed, I have given them clothes that suit their charming faces well, because I like whatever is young and fair. Whether I dress myself one way or the other, concerns only my looking-glass. I go out alone, because I like to follow my fancy. I do not go to mass—but, if I had still a mother, I would explain to her my devotions, and she would kiss me none the less tenderly. It is true, that I have raised a pagan altar to youth and beauty, because I adore God in all that He has made fair and good, noble and grand—because, morn and evening, my heart repeats the fervent and sincere prayer: ‘Thanks, my Creator! thanks!’—Your highness says that M. Baleinier has often found me in my solitude, a prey to a strange excitement: yes, it is true; for it is then that, escaping in thought from all that renders the present odious and painful to me, I find refuge in the future—it is then that magical horizons spread far before me—it is then that such splendid visions appear to me, as make me feel myself rapt in a sublime and heavenly ecstasy, as if I no longer appertained to earth!”

“Sir!” Adrienne said, silencing him with a gesture of overwhelming authority, “I’m talking about you—not to you. I wanted to spend my income according to my own tastes. I decorated the retreat I chose. Instead of hiring ugly, poorly trained servants, I picked young women who are pretty and well-raised, even if they’re poor. Their upbringing prevents them from being subjected to any demeaning servitude, though I’ve tried to make their situation comfortable and enjoyable. They don’t serve me; they help me—I pay them, but I feel indebted to them—subtle distinctions that I know your highness won’t understand. Rather than seeing them dressed badly or awkwardly, I’ve provided them with clothes that complement their lovely faces, because I appreciate all that is young and beautiful. How I choose to dress is only for my own reflection. I go out on my own because I like to follow my whims. I don’t attend mass—but if I still had a mother, I would explain my beliefs to her, and she would still kiss me just as tenderly. It’s true that I’ve created a pagan altar for youth and beauty, because I adore God in everything He has made that is beautiful and good, noble and grand—because, morning and evening, my heart repeats the heartfelt and genuine prayer: ‘Thank you, Creator! Thank you!’ Your highness says that M. Baleinier has often found me alone, caught in a strange excitement: yes, that’s true; for it’s then that I escape in thought from everything that makes the present unbearable and painful, and I find refuge in the future—it’s then that magical horizons unfold before me—it’s then that such splendid visions come to me, making me feel like I’m caught in a sublime and heavenly ecstasy, as if I no longer belong to this world!”

As Adrienne pronounced these last words with enthusiasm, her countenance appeared transfigured, so resplendent did it become. In that moment, she had lost sight of all that surrounded her.

As Adrienne said these final words with excitement, her face seemed transformed, shining brightly. In that moment, she forgot everything around her.

“It is then,” she resumed, with spirit soaring higher and higher, “that I breathe a pure air, reviving and free—yes, free—above all, free—and so salubrious, so grateful to the soul!—Yes, instead of seeing my sisters painfully submit to a selfish, humiliating, brutal dominion, which entails upon them the seductive vices of slavery, the graceful fraud, the enchanting perfidy, the caressing falsehood, the contemptuous resignation, the hateful obedience—I behold them, my noble sisters! worthy and sincere because they are free, faithful and devoted because they have liberty to choose—neither imperious not base, because they have no master to govern or to flatter—cherished and respected, because they can withdraw from a disloyal hand their hand, loyally bestowed. Oh, my sisters! my sisters! I feel it. These are not merely consoling visions—they are sacred hopes.”

“It is then,” she continued, her spirit soaring higher and higher, “that I breathe fresh air, rejuvenating and liberating—yes, liberating—above all, liberated—and so refreshing, so uplifting for the soul! Yes, instead of watching my sisters painfully endure a selfish, humiliating, brutal control that subjects them to the tempting vices of slavery, the graceful deception, the enchanting betrayal, the comforting untruth, the scornful resignation, the loathsome obedience—I see them, my noble sisters! worthy and genuine because they are free, loyal and devoted because they have the freedom to choose—neither domineering nor contemptible, because they have no master to rule over or flatter them—valued and respected, because they can withdraw their hands from a treacherous grip, loyally given. Oh, my sisters! my sisters! I feel it. These are not just comforting visions—they are sacred hopes.”

Carried away, in spite of herself, by the excitement of her feelings, Adrienne paused for a moment, in order to return to earth; she did not perceive that the other actors in this scene were looking at each other with an air of delight.

Carried away, despite herself, by the excitement of her emotions, Adrienne paused for a moment to regain her composure; she didn’t notice that the other participants in this scene were exchanging glances with looks of pleasure.

“What she says there is excellent,” murmured the doctor in the princess’s ear, next to whom he was seated; “were she in league with us, she would not speak differently.”

“What she says there is excellent,” murmured the doctor in the princess’s ear, next to whom he was seated; “if she were on our side, she would say the same thing.”

“It is only by excessive harshness,” added D’Aigrigny, “that we shall bring her to the desired point.”

“It’s only through extreme harshness,” D’Aigrigny added, “that we’ll push her to the desired point.”

But it seemed as if the vexed emotion of Adrienne had been dissipated by the contact of the generous sentiments she had just uttered. Addressing Baleinier with a smile, she said: “I must own, doctor, that there is nothing more ridiculous, than to yield to the current of certain thoughts, in the presence of persons incapable of understanding them. This would give you a fine opportunity to make game of that exaltation of mind for which you sometimes reproach me. To let myself be carried away by transports at so serious a moment!—for, verily, the matter in hand seems to be serious. But you see, good M. Baleinier, when an idea comes into my head, I can no more help following it out, than I could refrain from running after butterflies when I was a little girl.”

But it seemed like Adrienne's troubled feelings had faded away with the generous thoughts she had just expressed. Turning to Baleinier with a smile, she said: “I have to admit, doctor, that there’s nothing more ridiculous than getting caught up in certain thoughts around people who can’t understand them. This would give you a great chance to poke fun at that lofty mindset you sometimes criticize me for. To let myself get swept away by emotions at such a serious moment!—because, honestly, what we’re discussing is serious. But you see, dear Mr. Baleinier, when an idea pops into my head, I can no more help pursuing it than I could stop myself from chasing after butterflies when I was a little girl.”

“And heaven only knows whither these brilliant butterflies of all colors,” said M. Baleinier, smiling with an air of paternal indulgence, “that are passing through your brain, are likely to lead you. Oh, madcap, when will she be as reasonable as she is charming?”

“And heaven only knows where these brilliant butterflies of all colors,” said M. Baleinier, smiling with a sort of fatherly indulgence, “that are fluttering through your mind, might take you. Oh, wild one, when will she be as sensible as she is lovely?”

“This very instant, my good doctor,” replied Adrienne. “I am about to cast off my reveries for realities, and speak plain and positive language, as you shall hear.”

“This very moment, my good doctor,” replied Adrienne. “I am about to let go of my daydreams for realities, and speak clearly and directly, as you will hear.”

Upon which, addressing her aunt, she continued: “You have imparted to me your resolution, madame; I will now tell you mine. Within a week, I shall quit the pavilion that I inhabit, for a house which I have arranged to my taste, where I shall live after my own fashion. I have neither father nor mother, and I owe no account of my actions to any but myself.”

Upon that, speaking to her aunt, she said: “You’ve shared your decision with me, madam; now I’ll share mine. In a week, I will leave the pavilion I live in for a house I’ve set up to my liking, where I’ll live how I want. I have no father or mother, and I’m only accountable for my actions to myself.”

“Upon my word, mademoiselle,” said the princess, shrugging her shoulders, “you talk nonsense. You forget that society has inalienable moral rights, which we are bound to enforce. And we shall not neglect them, depend upon it.”

“Honestly, mademoiselle,” said the princess, shrugging her shoulders, “you’re talking nonsense. You forget that society has inalienable moral rights, which we’re obligated to uphold. And we won’t ignore them, trust me.”

“So madame, it is you, and M. d’Aigrigny, and M. Tripeaud, that represent the morality of society! This appears to me very fine. Is it because M. Tripeaud has considered (I must acknowledge it) my fortune as his own? Is it because—”

“So, madam, it’s you, M. d’Aigrigny, and M. Tripeaud who represent the morals of society! That seems really impressive to me. Is it because M. Tripeaud has treated my fortune as if it were his own? Is it because—”

“Now, really, madame,” began Tripeaud.

"Now, really, ma'am," began Tripeaud.

“In good time, madame,” said Adrienne to her aunt, without noticing the baron, “as the occasion offers, I shall have to ask you for explanations with regard to certain interests, which have hitherto, I think, been concealed from me.”

“In due time, aunt,” said Adrienne to her aunt, ignoring the baron, “when the opportunity arises, I’ll need to ask you for clarification about certain matters that I think have been kept from me.”

These words of Adrienne made D’Aigrigny and the princess start, and then rapidly exchange a glance of uneasiness and anxiety. Adrienne did not seem to perceive it, but thus continued: “To have done with your demands, madame, here is my final resolve. I shall live where and how I please. I think that, if I were a man, no one would impose on me, at my age, the harsh and humiliating guardianship you have in view, for living as I have lived till now—honestly, freely, and generously, in the sight of all.”

These words from Adrienne caught D’Aigrigny and the princess off guard, and they quickly exchanged a worried glance. Adrienne didn't seem to notice, and continued, “To put an end to your demands, ma’am, here’s my final decision. I’ll live where and how I want. I believe that if I were a man, no one would impose on me, at my age, the harsh and demeaning guardianship you’re suggesting, for living as I have until now—honestly, freely, and generously, in front of everyone.”

“This idea is absurd! is madness!” cried the princess. “To wish to live thus alone, is to carry immorality and immodesty to their utmost limits.”

“This idea is ridiculous! It’s insane!” shouted the princess. “Wanting to live like this alone takes immorality and immodesty to the extreme.”

“If so, madame,” said Adrienne, “what opinion must you entertain of so many poor girls, orphans like myself, who live alone and free, as I wish to live? They have not received, as I have, a refined education, calculated to raise the soul, and purify the heart. They have not wealth, as I have, to protect them from the evil temptations of misery; and yet they live honestly and proudly in their distress.”

“If that’s the case, ma’am,” said Adrienne, “what do you think of so many poor girls, orphans like me, who live independently and freely, just like I want to? They haven’t had the kind of quality education that I’ve received, one that elevates the spirit and cleanses the heart. They don’t have the wealth I do to shield them from the harmful temptations that come with poverty; and yet they live with integrity and pride despite their struggles.”

“Vice and virtue do not exist for such tag-rag vermin!” cried Baron Tripeaud, with an expression of anger and hideous disdain.

“Bad behavior and good actions don’t mean anything to these ragtag pests!” shouted Baron Tripeaud, with a look of anger and disgust.

“Madame, you would turn away a lackey, that would venture to speak thus before you,” said Adrienne to her aunt, unable to conceal her disgust, “and yet you oblige me to listen to such speeches!”

“Madam, you would dismiss a servant who dared to speak like that in front of you,” Adrienne said to her aunt, struggling to hide her disgust, “and yet you make me listen to such talks!”

The Marquis d’Aigrigny touched M. Tripeaud with his knee under the table, to remind him that he must not express himself in the princess’s parlors in the same manner as he would in the lobbies of the Exchange. To repair the baron’s coarseness, the abbe thus continued: “There is no comparison, mademoiselle, between people of the class you name, and a young lady of your rank.”

The Marquis d’Aigrigny nudged M. Tripeaud with his knee under the table to remind him not to speak in the princess’s sitting room the way he would in the stock exchange lobbies. To smooth over the baron’s rudeness, the abbe continued, “There’s no comparison, mademoiselle, between the people you mentioned and a young lady of your status.”

“For a Catholic priest, M. l’Abbe, that distinction is not very Christian,” replied Adrienne.

“For a Catholic priest, M. l’Abbe, that distinction isn’t very Christian,” replied Adrienne.

“I know the purport of my words, madame,” answered the abbe, dryly; “besides the independent life that you wish to lead, in opposition to all reason, may tend to very serious consequences for you. Your family may one day wish to see you married—”

“I know what I mean, ma’am,” replied the abbe, dryly; “in addition to the independent life you want to lead against all reason, it could have very serious consequences for you. Your family might one day want to see you married—”

“I will spare my family that trouble, sir, if I marry at all, I will choose for myself, which also appears to me reasonable enough. But, in truth, I am very little tempted by that heavy chain, which selfishness and brutality rivet for ever about our necks.”

“I'll avoid putting my family through that, sir. If I marry at all, I’ll choose for myself, which seems pretty reasonable to me. But honestly, I’m not very tempted by that heavy chain that selfishness and brutality forever fasten around our necks.”

“It is indecent, madame,” said the princess, “to speak so lightly of such an institution.”

“It’s inappropriate, ma'am,” said the princess, “to talk so casually about such an institution.”

“Before you, especially, madame, I beg pardon for having shocked your highness! You fear that my independent planner of living will frighten away all wooers; but that is another reason for persisting in my independence, for I detest wooers. I only hope that they may have the very worst opinion of me, and there is no better means of effecting that object, than to appear to live as they live themselves. I rely upon my whims, my follies, my sweet faults, to preserve me from the annoyance of any matrimonial hunting.”

“Before you, especially you, madam, I apologize for having shocked you! You worry that my independent way of living will scare off all suitors; but that’s just another reason for me to stick to my independence because I can’t stand suitors. I only hope they think the worst of me, and there’s no better way to achieve that than to act like they do. I count on my quirks, my silly little flaws, to keep me safe from the hassle of any marriage pursuits.”

“You will be quite satisfied on that head,” resumed Madame de Saint Dizier, “if unfortunately the report should gain credit, that you have carried the forgetfulness of all duty and decency, to such a height, as to return home at eight o’clock in the morning. So I am told is the case but I cannot bring myself to believe such an enormity.”

“You’ll be pretty satisfied with that,” Madame de Saint Dizier continued, “if, unfortunately, the rumor gains traction that you’ve taken the neglect of all duty and decency to such an extreme that you came home at eight o’clock in the morning. That’s what I hear, but I just can’t bring myself to believe such a ridiculous thing.”

“You are wrong, madame, for it is quite true.”

“You're mistaken, ma'am, because it’s totally true.”

“So you confess it?” cried the princess.

“So you admit it?” shouted the princess.

“I confess all that I do, madame. I came home this morning at eight o’clock.”

“I admit everything I’ve done, ma'am. I got home this morning at eight o’clock.”

“You hear Gentlemen?” ejaculated the princess.

“You hear that, gentlemen?” exclaimed the princess.

“Oh!” said M. d’Aigrigny, in a bass voice.

“Oh!” said M. d’Aigrigny, in a deep voice.

“Ah!” said the baron, in a treble key.

“Ah!” said the baron, in a high-pitched voice.

“Oh!” muttered the doctor, with a deep sigh.

“Oh!” the doctor murmured, letting out a deep sigh.

On hearing these lamentable exclamations, Adrienne seemed about to speak, perhaps to justify herself; but her lip speedily assumed a curl of contempt, which showed that she disdained to stoop to any explanation.

On hearing these sorrowful cries, Adrienne looked like she was about to say something, maybe to defend herself; but her lip quickly curled in contempt, showing that she dismissed the idea of offering any explanation.

“So it is true,” said the princess. “Oh, wretched girl, you had accustomed me to be astonished at nothing; but, nevertheless, I doubted the possibility of such conduct. It required your impudent and audacious reply to convince the of the fact.”

“So it is true,” said the princess. “Oh, miserable girl, you had me used to not being surprised by anything; but still, I doubted that such behavior was possible. It took your bold and outrageous response to convince me of the truth.”

“Madame, lying has always appeared to be more impudent than to speak the truth.”

“Madam, lying has always seemed bolder than telling the truth.”

“And where had you been, madame? and for what?”

“And where have you been, ma’am? And for what reason?”

“Madame,” said Adrienne, interrupting her aunt, “I never speak false—but neither do I speak more than I choose; and then again, it were cowardice to defend myself from a revolting accusation. Let us say no more about it: your importunities on this head will be altogether vain. To resume: you wish to impose upon me a harsh and humiliating restraint; I wish to quit the house I inhabit, to go and live where I please, at my own fancy. Which of us two will yield, remains to be seen. Now for another matter: this mansion belongs to me! As I am about to leave it, I am indifferent whether you continue to live here or not; but the ground floor is uninhabited. It contains, besides the reception-rooms, two complete sets of apartments; I have let them for some time.”

“Madame,” Adrienne said, cutting off her aunt, “I never lie—but I also don’t say more than I want to; and honestly, it would be cowardly to defend myself against a disgusting accusation. Let’s not discuss this any further: your insistence on this topic will be completely pointless. To get back on track: you want to impose a harsh and humiliating restriction on me; I want to leave the house I live in and go wherever I want, as I please. Who will give in, we’ll have to see. Now, on another note: this mansion is mine! Since I’m about to leave, I don’t care if you stay here or not; however, the ground floor is vacant. It has, in addition to the reception rooms, two complete sets of apartments; I’ve been renting them out for a while.”

“Indeed!” said the princess, looking at D’Aigrigny with intense surprise. “And to whom,” she added ironically, “have you disposed of them?”

“Really!” said the princess, staring at D’Aigrigny in shock. “And to whom,” she added sarcastically, “have you given them?”

“To three members of my family.”

“To three members of my family.”

“What does all this mean?” said Mme. de Saint-Dizier, more and more astonished.

“What does all this mean?” said Mme. de Saint-Dizier, increasingly surprised.

“It means, madame, that I wish to offer a generous hospitality to a young Indian prince, my kinsman on my mother’s side. He will arrive in two or three days, and I wish to have the rooms ready to receive him.”

“It means, ma’am, that I want to extend warm hospitality to a young Indian prince, my relative on my mother’s side. He'll be arriving in two or three days, and I want the rooms to be ready for him.”

“You hear, gentlemen?” said D’Aigrigny to the doctor and Tripeaud, with an affectation of profound stupor.

“You hear that, gentlemen?” D’Aigrigny said to the doctor and Tripeaud, pretending to be deeply shocked.

“It surpasses all one could imagine!” exclaimed the baron.

“It’s beyond anything you could imagine!” the baron exclaimed.

“Alas!” observed the doctor, benignantly, “the impulse is generous in itself—but the mad little head crops out?”

“Alas!” the doctor remarked kindly, “the impulse is generous in itself—but that crazy little head keeps popping up?”

“Excellent!” said the princes. “I cannot prevent you madame, from announcing the most extravagant designs but it is presumable that you will not stop short in so fair a path. Is that all?”

“Excellent!” said the princes. “I can’t stop you, madame, from sharing the wildest plans, but it seems likely that you won’t hold back on such a promising path. Is that everything?”

“Not quite, your highness. I learned this morning, that two of my female relations, also on my mother’s side—poor children of fifteen—orphan daughters of Marshal Simon arrived yesterday from a long journey, and are now with the wife of the brave soldier who brought them to France from the depths of Siberia.”

“Not exactly, your highness. I found out this morning that two of my female relatives, also on my mother’s side—poor girls of fifteen—are orphan daughters of Marshal Simon and arrived yesterday after a long journey. They are now with the wife of the brave soldier who brought them to France from the depths of Siberia.”

At these words from Adrienne, D’Aigrigny and the princess could not help starting suddenly, and staring at each other with affright, so far were they from expecting that Mdlle. de Cardoville was informed of the coming of Marshal Simon’s daughters. This discovery was like a thunder-clap to them.

At Adrienne's words, D’Aigrigny and the princess suddenly jumped and stared at each other in shock, completely caught off guard by the fact that Mdlle. de Cardoville knew about the arrival of Marshal Simon’s daughters. This revelation hit them like a thunderclap.

“You are no doubt astonished at seeing me so well informed,” said Adrienne; “fortunately, before I have done, I hope to astonish you still more. But to return to these daughters of Marshal Simon: your highness will understand, that it is impossible for me to leave them in charge of the good people who have afforded them a temporary asylum. Though this family is honest, and hard-working, it is not the place for them. I shall go and fetch them hither, and lodge them in apartments on the ground-floor, along with the soldier’s wife, who will do very well to take care of them.”

“You're probably surprised to see how well-informed I am,” said Adrienne; “but luckily, by the time I'm done, I hope to surprise you even more. Now, regarding the daughters of Marshal Simon: Your highness, you must understand that I can't leave them in the care of the kind people who have given them temporary shelter. While this family is honest and hardworking, it's not the right place for them. I will go get them and bring them here, and I'll put them in ground-floor rooms along with the soldier's wife, who will be perfect for taking care of them.”

Upon these words, D’Aigrigny and the baron looked at each other, and the baron exclaimed: “Decidedly, she’s out of her head.”

Upon hearing this, D’Aigrigny and the baron glanced at each other, and the baron exclaimed, “Clearly, she’s lost her mind.”

Without a word to Tripeaud, Adrienne continued: “Marshal Simon cannot fail to arrive at Paris shortly. Your highness perceives how pleasant it will he, to be able to present his daughters to him, and prove that they have been treated as they deserve. To-morrow morning I shall send for milliners and mantua makers, so that they may want for nothing. I desire their surprised father, on his return, to find them every way beautiful. They are pretty, I am told, as angels—but I will endeavor to make little Cupids of them.”

Without saying a word to Tripeaud, Adrienne continued: “Marshal Simon will definitely arrive in Paris soon. Your highness can see how nice it will be to introduce his daughters to him and show that they have been treated well. Tomorrow morning, I’m going to call for milliners and dressmakers so that they won’t lack anything. I want their surprised father, when he comes back, to find them looking stunning. I’ve heard they’re as pretty as angels—but I’ll do my best to make them look even more like little Cupids.”

10395m
Original

“At last, madame, you must have finished?” said the princess, in a sardonic and deeply irritated tone, whilst D’Aigrigny, calm and cold in appearance, could hardly dissemble his mental anguish.

“At last, madam, you must be done?” said the princess, in a sarcastic and deeply irritated tone, while D’Aigrigny, looking calm and cold, could barely hide his inner turmoil.

“Try again!” continued the princess, addressing Adrienne. “Are there no more relations that you wish to add to this interesting family-group? Really a queen could not act with more magnificence.”

“Try again!” the princess said, looking at Adrienne. “Are there no other relatives you want to mention in this interesting family group? Honestly, a queen couldn't be more impressive.”

“Right! I wish to give my family a royal reception—such as is due to the son of a king, and the daughters of the Duke de Ligny. It is well to unite other luxuries of life with the luxury of the hospitable heart.”

“Right! I want to give my family a grand reception—one that's fitting for the son of a king and the daughters of the Duke de Ligny. It’s great to combine other luxuries of life with the luxury of a welcoming heart.”

“The maxim is assuredly generous,” said the princess, becoming more and more agitated; “it is only a pity that you do not possess the mines of El Dorado to make it practicable.”

“The saying is definitely generous,” said the princess, growing increasingly agitated; “it’s just too bad that you don’t have the El Dorado mines to make it possible.”

“It was on the subject of a mine, said to be a rich one, that I also wished to speak to your highness. Could I find a better opportunity? Though my fortune is already considerable, it is nothing to what may come to our family at any moment. You will perhaps excuse, therefore, what you are pleased to call my royal prodigalities.”

“It was about a mine, supposedly a very profitable one, that I also wanted to discuss with your highness. Could I ask for a better chance? Although I already have a decent fortune, it’s nothing compared to what could come to our family at any time. You might forgive what you call my royal extravagances.”

D’Aigrigny’s dilemma became momentarily more and more thorny. The affair of the medals was so important, that he had concealed it even from Dr. Baleinier, though he had called in his services to forward immense interests. Neither had Tripeaud been informed of it, for the princess believed that she had destroyed every vestige of those papers of Adrienne’s father, which might have put him on the scent of this discovery. The abbe, therefore was not only greatly alarmed that Mdlle. de Cardoville might be informed of this secret, but he trembled lest she should divulge it.

D'Aigrigny's situation was becoming increasingly complicated. The matter of the medals was so crucial that he had kept it hidden even from Dr. Baleinier, despite having enlisted his help for significant interests. Tripeaud was also kept in the dark, as the princess believed she had eliminated all traces of Adrienne's father's papers which could have led him to this discovery. Thus, the abbe was not only deeply worried that Mdlle. de Cardoville might learn about this secret, but he also feared that she might disclose it.

The princess, sharing the alarms of D’Aigrigny, interrupted her niece by exclaiming: “Madame, there are certain family affairs which ought to be kept secret, and, without exactly understanding to what you allude, I must request you to change the subject.”

The princess, echoing D’Aigrigny's concerns, interrupted her niece by saying, “Madame, there are some family matters that should remain confidential, and, although I don’t fully grasp what you’re referring to, I must ask you to switch topics.”

“What, madame! are we not here a family party? Is that not sufficiently evident by the somewhat ungracious things that have been here said?”

“What, ma'am! Aren't we having a family gathering here? Isn't that pretty clear from the somewhat rude things that have been said?”

“No matter, madame! when affairs of interest are concerned, which are more or less disputable, it is perfectly useless to speak of them without the documents laid before every one.”

“No worries, ma'am! When it comes to matters of interest that can be debated, it’s completely pointless to discuss them without having the documents available for everyone to see.”

“And of what have we been speaking this hour, madame, if not of affairs of interest? I really do not understand your surprise and embarrassment.”

“And what have we been talking about this hour, madam, if not interesting matters? I honestly don’t get why you’re surprised and embarrassed.”

“I am neither surprised nor embarrassed, madame; but for the last two hours, you have obliged me to listen to so many new and extravagant things, that a little amaze is very permissible.”

“I’m neither shocked nor embarrassed, madam; but for the last two hours, you’ve made me listen to so many new and outrageous things that a little astonishment is totally understandable.”

“I beg your highness’s pardon, but you are very much embarrassed,” said Adrienne, looking fixedly at her aunt, “and M. d’Aigrigny also—which confirms certain suspicions that I have not had the time to clear up. Have I then guessed rightly?” she added, after a pause. “We will see—”

“I’m sorry, your highness, but you seem very embarrassed,” said Adrienne, looking intently at her aunt, “and M. d’Aigrigny does too—which confirms some suspicions I haven’t had the chance to clarify. Did I guess correctly?” she added after a pause. “We’ll see—”

“Madame, I command you to be silent,” cried the princess, no longer mistress of herself.

“Madam, I order you to be quiet,” shouted the princess, no longer in control of herself.

“Oh, madame!” said Adrienne, “for a person who has in general so much command of her feelings, you compromise yourself strangely.”

“Oh, ma'am!” said Adrienne, “for someone who usually has such control over her emotions, you’re putting yourself in a really awkward position.”

Providence (as some will have it) came to the aid of the princess and the Abbe d’Aigrigny at this critical juncture. A valet entered the room; his countenance bore such marks of fright and agitation, that the princess exclaimed as soon as she saw him: “Why, Dubois! what is the matter?”

Providence (as some might say) stepped in to help the princess and Abbe d’Aigrigny at this crucial moment. A servant entered the room; his face showed such signs of fear and distress that the princess immediately exclaimed upon seeing him: “What’s wrong, Dubois?”

“I have to beg pardon, your highness, for interrupting you against your express orders, but a police inspector demands to speak with you instantly. He is below stairs, and the yard is full of policemen and soldiers.”

“I’m sorry for interrupting you, your highness, despite your clear orders, but a police inspector needs to speak with you immediately. He’s downstairs, and the yard is filled with policemen and soldiers.”

Notwithstanding the profound surprise which this new incident occasioned her, the princess, determining to profit by the opportunity thus afforded, to concert prompt measures with D’Aigrigny on the subject of Adrienne’s threatened revelations, rose, and said to the abbe: “Will you be so obliging as to accompany me, M. d’Aigrigny, for I do not know what the presence of this commissary of police may signify.”

Notwithstanding the deep surprise this new incident caused her, the princess, determined to take advantage of the opportunity, to quickly coordinate with D’Aigrigny about Adrienne’s potential revelations, stood up and said to the abbe: “Would you be so kind as to join me, M. d’Aigrigny? I’m not sure what the presence of this police officer means.”

D’Aigrigny followed the speaker into the next room.

D'Aigrigny followed the speaker into the next room.





CHAPTER XLI. TREACHERY.

The Princess de Saint-Dizier, accompanied by D’Aigrigny, and followed by the servants, stopped short in the next room to that in which had remained Adrienne, Tripeaud and the doctor.

The Princess de Saint-Dizier, along with D’Aigrigny and their servants, suddenly halted in the room next to where Adrienne, Tripeaud, and the doctor were staying.

“Where is the commissary?” asked the princess of the servant, who had just before announced to her the arrival of that magistrate.

“Where's the commissary?” asked the princess of the servant, who had just informed her of the arrival of that magistrate.

“In the blue saloon, madame.”

“In the blue lounge, madame.”

“My compliments, and beg him to wait for me a few moments.”

“My compliments, and please ask him to wait for me a few moments.”

The man bowed and withdrew. As soon as he was gone Madame de Saint Dizier approached hastily M. d’Aigrigny, whose countenance, usually firm and haughty, was now pale and agitated.

The man bowed and left. Once he was gone, Madame de Saint Dizier quickly went over to M. d’Aigrigny, whose face, usually strong and proud, was now pale and anxious.

“You see,” cried the princess in a hurried voice, “Adrienne knows all. What shall we do?—what?”

“You see,” the princess exclaimed in a rush, “Adrienne knows everything. What are we going to do?—what?”

“I cannot tell,” said the abbe, with a fixed and absent look. “This disclosure is a terrible blow to us.”

“I don’t know,” said the abbe, with a blank and distant expression. “This revelation is a huge shock to us.”

“Is all, then, lost?”

“Is everything lost, then?”

“There is only one means of safety,” said M. d’Aigrigny;—“the doctor.”

“There’s only one way to be safe,” said M. d’Aigrigny;—“the doctor.”

“But how?” cried the princess. “So, sudden? this very day?”

“But how?” cried the princess. “So suddenly? Today?”

“Two hours hence, it will be too late; ere then, this infernal girl will have seen Marshal Simon’s daughters.”

“Two hours from now, it will be too late; by then, this annoying girl will have seen Marshal Simon’s daughters.”

“But—Frederick!—it is impossible! M. Baleinier will never consent. I ought to have been prepared before hand as we intended, after to-day’s examination.”

“But—Frederick!—that’s impossible! M. Baleinier will never agree. I should have been ready beforehand like we planned, after today’s exam.”

“No matter,” replied the abbe, quickly; “the doctor must try at any hazard.”

“No matter,” replied the abbe quickly; “the doctor has to try, no matter what.”

“But under what pretext?”

"But under what excuse?"

“I will try and find one.”

“I'll look for one.”

“Suppose you were to find a pretext, Frederick, and we could act immediately—nothing would be ready down there.”

“Imagine if you found an excuse, Frederick, and we could take action right away—nothing would be set up down there.”

“Be satisfied: they are always ready there, by habitual foresight.”

“Be content: they are always prepared there, thanks to their usual planning.”

“How instruct the doctor on the instant?” resumed the princess.

“How should I instruct the doctor right away?” the princess continued.

“To send for him would be to rouse the suspicions of your niece,” said M. d’Aigrigny, thoughtfully; “and we must avoid that before everything.”

“To call for him would raise your niece's suspicions,” said M. d’Aigrigny, thoughtfully; “and we must avoid that at all costs.”

“Of course,” answered the princess; “her confidence in the doctor is one of our greatest resources.”

“Of course,” replied the princess; “her trust in the doctor is one of our biggest assets.”

“There is a way,” said the abbe quickly; “I will write a few words in haste to Baleinier: one of your people can take the note to him, as if it came from without—from a patient dangerously ill.”

“There’s a way,” the abbe said quickly; “I’ll write a quick note to Baleinier: one of your people can deliver it to him, pretending it’s from outside—from a patient who’s seriously ill.”

“An excellent idea!” cried the princess. “You are right. Here—upon this table—there is everything necessary for writing. Quick! quick—But will the doctor succeed?”

“Great idea!” exclaimed the princess. “You’re right. Here—on this table—there’s everything needed to write. Hurry! Hurry—but will the doctor make it?”

“In truth, I scarcely dare to hope it,” said the marquis, sitting down at the table with repressed rage. “Thanks to this examination, going beyond our hopes, which our man, hidden behind the curtain, has faithfully taken down in shorthand—thanks to the violent scenes, which would necessarily have occurred to-morrow and the day after—the doctor, by fencing himself round with all sorts of clever precautions, would have been able to act with the most complete certainty. But to ask this of him to-day, on the instant!—Herminia—it is folly to think of!”—The marquis threw down the pen which he held in his hand; then he added, in a tone of bitter and profound irritation: “At the very moment of success—to see all our hopes destroyed!—Oh, the consequences of all this are incalculable. Your niece will be the cause of the greatest mischief—oh! the greatest injury to us.”

“In truth, I can hardly dare to hope for it,” said the marquis, sitting down at the table with suppressed rage. “Thanks to this examination, which exceeds our expectations, our man, hidden behind the curtain, has diligently taken notes in shorthand—thanks to the dramatic scenes that would have inevitably happened tomorrow and the day after—the doctor, by surrounding himself with all sorts of clever precautions, would have been able to act with complete certainty. But to ask this of him today, right now!—Herminia—it’s madness to even consider!” The marquis threw down the pen he was holding; then he added, with a tone of deep bitterness and irritation: “At the very moment of success—to see all our hopes shattered!—Oh, the consequences of this are unimaginable. Your niece will be the cause of the greatest trouble—oh! the greatest harm to us.”

It is impossible to describe the expression of deep rage and implacable hatred with which D’Aigrigny uttered these last words.

It’s impossible to describe the deep rage and relentless hatred with which D’Aigrigny said these last words.

“Frederick,” cried the princess with anxiety, as she clasped her hands strongly around the abbe’s, “I conjure you, do not despair!—The doctor is fertile in resources, and he is so devoted to us. Let us at least, make the attempt.”

“Frederick,” the princess said anxiously, gripping the abbe’s hands tightly, “I urge you, don’t lose hope! The doctor is resourceful, and he cares deeply for us. At the very least, let’s give it a try.”

“Well—it is at least a chance,” said the abbe, taking up the pen again.

“Well, it’s at least a chance,” said the abbe, picking up the pen again.

“Should it come to the worst.” said the princess, “and Adrienne go this evening to fetch General Simon’s daughters, she may perhaps no longer find them.

“Should it come to the worst,” said the princess, “and Adrienne goes this evening to get General Simon’s daughters, she might not find them anymore.”

“We cannot hope for that. It is impossible that Rodin’s orders should have been so quickly executed. We should have been informed of it.”

“We can’t expect that. It’s impossible that Rodin’s orders could have been carried out so quickly. We would have been notified about it.”

“It is true. Write then to the doctor; I will send you Dubois, to carry your letter. Courage, Frederick! we shall yet be too much for that ungovernable girl.” Madame de Saint-Dizier added, with concentrated rage: “Oh, Adrienne! Adrienne! you shall pay dearly for your insolent sarcasms, and the anxiety you have caused us.”

“It’s true. Write to the doctor; I’ll send Dubois to take your letter. Stay strong, Frederick! We will definitely outsmart that uncontrollable girl.” Madame de Saint-Dizier added, with intense anger: “Oh, Adrienne! Adrienne! You will pay dearly for your disrespectful sarcasm and the worry you’ve caused us.”

As she went out, the princess turned towards M. d’Aigrigny, and said to him: “Wait for me here. I will tell you the meaning of this visit of the police, and we will go in together.”

As she stepped outside, the princess turned to M. d’Aigrigny and said to him, “Stay here. I’ll explain what this police visit is about, and then we can go in together.”

The princess disappeared. D’Aigrigny dashed off a few words, with a trembling hand.

The princess vanished. D’Aigrigny scribbled a few words, his hand shaking.





CHAPTER XLII. THE SNARE.

After the departure of Madame de Saint-Dizier and the marquis, Adrienne had remained in her aunt’s apartment with M. Baleinier and Baron Tripeaud.

After Madame de Saint-Dizier and the marquis left, Adrienne stayed in her aunt’s apartment with M. Baleinier and Baron Tripeaud.

On hearing of the commissary’s arrival, Mdlle. de Cardoville had felt considerable uneasiness; for there could be no doubt that, as Agricola had apprehended, this magistrate was come to search the hotel and extension, in order to find the smith, whom he believed to be concealed there.

On hearing about the commissary’s arrival, Mdlle. de Cardoville felt quite anxious; there was no doubt that, as Agricola had feared, this official was there to search the hotel and the surrounding area to find the blacksmith, whom he thought was hiding there.

Though she looked upon Agricola’s hiding-place as a very safe one, Adrienne was not quite tranquil on his account; so in the event of any unfortunate accident, she thought it a good opportunity to recommend the refugee to the doctor, an intimate friend, as we have said, of one of the most influential ministers of the day. So, drawing near to the physician, who was conversing in a low voice with the baron, she said to him in her softest and most coaxing manner: “My good M. Baleinier, I wish to speak a few words with you.” She pointed to the deep recess of one of the windows.

Though she considered Agricola’s hiding place to be very secure, Adrienne still felt uneasy about him. So, in case of any unfortunate event, she thought it would be a good idea to recommend the refugee to the doctor, who was a close friend of one of the most influential ministers of the time. Approaching the physician, who was speaking quietly with the baron, she said to him in her gentlest and most persuasive tone: “My dear M. Baleinier, I’d like to speak with you for a moment.” She gestured toward the deep recess of one of the windows.

“I am at your orders, madame,” answered the doctor, as he rose to follow Adrienne to the recess.

“I’m at your service, ma'am,” replied the doctor, as he stood up to follow Adrienne to the alcove.

M. Tripeaud, who, no longer sustained by the abbe’s presence, dreaded the young lady as he did fire, was not sorry for this diversion. To keep up appearances, he stationed himself before one of the sacred pictures, and began again to contemplate it, as if there were no bounds to his admiration.

M. Tripeaud, who, feeling the absence of the abbe, feared the young lady as much as he feared fire, was relieved by this distraction. To maintain appearances, he positioned himself in front of one of the sacred pictures and started to admire it again, acting as if his admiration knew no limits.

When Mdlle. de Cardoville was far enough from the baron, not to be overheard by him, she said to the physician, who, all smiles and benevolence, waited for her to explain: “My good doctor, you are my friend, as you were my father’s. Just now, notwithstanding the difficulty of your position, you had the courage to show yourself my only partisan.”

When Mdlle. de Cardoville was far enough away from the baron so he couldn't hear her, she said to the doctor, who was all smiles and kindness, waiting for her to elaborate: “My dear doctor, you are my friend, just like you were my father's. Right now, even with the challenges you’re facing, you had the bravery to show yourself as my only supporter.”

“Not at all, madame; do not go and say such things!” cried the doctor, affecting a pleasant kind of anger. “Plague on’t! you would get me into a pretty scrape; so pray be silent on that subject. Vade retro Satanas!—which means: Get thee behind me, charming little demon that you are!”

“Not at all, ma’am; please don't say things like that!” the doctor exclaimed, pretending to be playfully angry. “Goodness! You’d get me into quite a mess; so please drop that topic. Vade retro Satanas!—which means: Get behind me, you delightful little troublemaker!”

“Do not be afraid,” answered Adrienne, with a smile; “I will not compromise you. Only allow me to remind you, that you have often made me offers of service, and spoken to me of your devotion.”

“Don’t worry,” Adrienne replied with a smile; “I won’t put you in a difficult position. Just let me remind you that you’ve often offered your help and talked to me about your loyalty.”

“Put me to the test—and you will see if I do not keep my promises.”

“Test me—and you’ll see if I don’t keep my promises.”

“Well, then! give me a proof on the instant,” said Adrienne, quickly.

“Well, then! Give me proof right now,” said Adrienne, quickly.

“Capital! this is how I like to be taken at my word. What can I do for you?”

“Capital! This is how I prefer to be understood. What can I do for you?”

“Are you still very intimate with your friend the minister?”

“Are you still really close with your friend the minister?”

“Yes; I am just treating him for a loss of voice, which he always has, the day they put questions to him in the house. He likes it better.”

“Yes; I’m just treating him for a loss of voice, which he always has on the days they ask him questions in the house. He prefers it that way.”

“I want you to obtain from him something very important for me.”

“I need you to get something really important from him for me.”

“For you? pray, what is it?”

“For you? Please, what is it?”

At this instant, the valet entered the room, delivered a letter to M. Baleinier, and said to him: “A footman has just brought this letter for you, sir; it is very pressing.”

At that moment, the valet walked into the room, handed a letter to M. Baleinier, and said to him: “A footman just brought this letter for you, sir; it’s quite urgent.”

The physician took the letter, and the servant went out.

The doctor took the letter, and the servant left.

“This is one of the inconveniences of merit,” said Adrienne, smiling; “they do not leave you a moment’s rest, my poor doctor.”

“This is one of the drawbacks of merit,” said Adrienne, smiling; “they never give you a moment’s peace, my poor doctor.”

“Do not speak of it, madame,” said the physician, who could not conceal a start of amazement, as he recognized the writing of D’Aigrigny; “these patients think we are made of iron, and have monopolized the health which they so much need. They have really no mercy. With your permission, madame,” added M. Baleinier, looking at Adrienne before he unsealed the letter.

“Please don’t mention it, ma'am,” said the doctor, who couldn’t hide his surprise as he recognized D’Aigrigny’s handwriting. “These patients believe we’re made of steel and have taken all the health they desperately need. They really show no compassion. If you don’t mind, ma'am,” added M. Baleinier, glancing at Adrienne before opening the letter.

Mdlle. de Cardoville answered by a graceful nod. Marquis d’Aigrigny’s letter was not long; the doctor read it at a single glance, and, notwithstanding his habitual prudence, he shrugged his shoulders, and said hastily: “Today! why, it’s impossible. He is mad.”

Mdlle. de Cardoville responded with a graceful nod. Marquis d’Aigrigny’s letter was short; the doctor read it in one quick look and, despite his usual caution, he shrugged his shoulders and said hurriedly: “Today! That’s impossible. He’s insane.”

“You speak no doubt of some poor patient, who has placed all his hopes in you—who waits and calls for you at this moment. Come, my dear M. Baleinier, do not reject his prayer. It is so sweet to justify the confidence we inspire.”

“You're probably talking about some poor patient who has put all his hopes in you—who's waiting and calling for you right now. Come on, my dear M. Baleinier, don’t turn down his plea. It’s so wonderful to fulfill the trust we inspire.”

There was at once so much analogy, and such contradiction, between the object of this letter, written just before by Adrienne’s most implacable enemy, and these words of commiseration which she spoke in a touching voice, that Dr. Baleinier himself could not help being struck with it. He looked at Mdlle. de Cardoville with an almost embarrassed air, as he replied: “I am indeed speaking of one of my patients, who counts much upon me—a great deal too much—for he asks me to do an impossibility. But why do you feel so interested in an unknown person?”

There was both so much similarity and such contradiction between the purpose of this letter, written just before by Adrienne's fiercest enemy, and these words of compassion she spoke in an emotional voice, that Dr. Baleinier couldn’t help but notice it. He looked at Mdlle. de Cardoville with an almost awkward demeanor as he replied, “I am indeed talking about one of my patients, who depends on me—way too much—because he’s asking me to do something impossible. But why are you so interested in someone you don’t know?”

“If he is unfortunate, I know enough to interest me. The person for whom I ask your assistance with the minister, was quite as little known to me; and now I take the deepest interest in him. I must tell you, that he is the son of the worthy soldier who brought Marshal Simon’s daughters from the heart of Siberia.”

“If he is unfortunate, I know enough to keep me interested. The person I’m asking for your help with regarding the minister was just as little known to me; and now I’m really invested in him. I should tell you that he is the son of the honorable soldier who brought Marshal Simon’s daughters from the depths of Siberia.”

“What! he is—”

“What! He is—”

“An honest workman, the support of his family; but I must tell you all about it—this is how the affair took place.”

“An honest worker, the provider for his family; but I have to share everything with you—this is how it happened.”

The confidential communication which Adrienne was going to make to the doctor, was cut short by Madame Saint-Dizier, who, followed by M. d’Aigrigny, opened abruptly the door. An expression of infernal joy, hardly concealed beneath a semblance of extreme indignation, was visible in her countenance.

The private conversation that Adrienne was about to have with the doctor was interrupted by Madame Saint-Dizier, who, followed by M. d’Aigrigny, suddenly opened the door. A look of hellish joy, barely hidden behind a mask of extreme anger, was visible on her face.

M. d’Aigrigny threw rapidly, as he entered the apartment, an inquiring and anxious glance at M. Baleinier. The doctor answered by a shake of the head. The abbe bit his lips with silent rage; he had built his last hopes upon the doctor, and his projects seemed now forever annihilated, notwithstanding the new blow which the princess had in reserve for Adrienne.

M. d’Aigrigny quickly shot a curious and worried look at M. Baleinier as he entered the room. The doctor responded with a shake of his head. The abbé bit his lips in silent anger; he had placed his last hopes on the doctor, and his plans now seemed completely ruined, despite the new blow the princess had in store for Adrienne.

“Gentlemen,” said Madame de Saint-Dizier, in a sharp, hurried voice, for she was nearly choking with wicked pleasure, “gentlemen, pray be seated! I have some new and curious things to tell you, on the subject of this young lady.” She pointed to her niece, with a look of ineffable hatred and disdain.

“Gentlemen,” said Madame de Saint-Dizier, in a sharp, urgent tone, as she was almost choking with wicked delight, “gentlemen, please have a seat! I have some new and interesting things to share with you about this young lady.” She pointed to her niece, with an expression of deep hatred and disdain.

“My poor child, what is the matter now?” said M. Baleinier, in a soft, wheedling tone, before he left the window where he was standing with Adrienne. “Whatever happens, count upon me!”—And the physician went to seat himself between M. d’Aigrigny and M. Tripeaud.

“My poor child, what’s wrong now?” M. Baleinier said in a gentle, coaxing tone before he stepped away from the window where he was standing with Adrienne. “No matter what happens, you can count on me!”—And the doctor moved to take a seat between M. d’Aigrigny and M. Tripeaud.

At her aunt’s insolent address, Mdlle. de Cardoville had proudly lined her head. The blood rushed to her face, and irritated at the new attacks with which she was menaced, she advanced to the table where the princess was seated, and said in an agitated voice to M. Baleinier: “I shall expect you to call on me as soon as possible, my dear doctor. You know that I wish particularly to speak with you.”

At her aunt’s disrespectful words, Mdlle. de Cardoville held her head high. The blood rushed to her face, and feeling angry at the new insults she was facing, she walked up to the table where the princess was sitting and said in a shaky voice to M. Baleinier: “I’d like you to come by and see me as soon as you can, my dear doctor. You know I really want to talk to you.”

Adrienne made one step towards the arm-chair, on which she had left her hat. The princess rose abruptly, and exclaimed: “What are you doing, madame?”

Adrienne took a step toward the armchair where she had left her hat. The princess stood up suddenly and shouted, “What are you doing, madame?”

“I am about to retire. Your highness has expressed to me your will, and I have told you mine. It is enough.”

“I’m about to retire. Your highness has shared your wishes with me, and I’ve expressed mine. That’s all there is to it.”

She took her hat. Madame de Saint-Dizier, seeing her prey about to escape, hastened towards her niece, and, in defiance of all propriety, seized her violently by the arm with a convulsive grasp, and bade her, “Remain!”

She grabbed her hat. Madame de Saint-Dizier, noticing her target about to get away, quickly went over to her niece and, disregarding all decorum, grabbed her arm tightly and commanded, “Stay!”

“Fie, madame!” exclaimed Adrienne, with an accent of painful contempt, “have we sunk so low?”

“Ugh, ma'am!” Adrienne exclaimed, filled with painful disdain. “Have we really sunk this low?”

“You wish to escape—you are afraid!” resumed Madame de Saint-Dizier, looking at her disdainfully from head to foot.

“You want to run away—you’re scared!” Madame de Saint-Dizier continued, looking at her with disdain from head to toe.

With these words “you are afraid,” you could have made Adrienne de Cardoville walk into a fiery furnace. Disengaging her arm from her aunt’s grasp, with a gesture full of nobleness and pride, she threw down the hat upon the chair, and returning to the table, said imperiously to the princess: “There is something even stronger than the disgust with which all this inspires me—the fear of being accused of cowardice. Go on, madame! I am listening!”

With those words, "you are afraid," you could have made Adrienne de Cardoville walk into a fiery furnace. Shaking off her aunt's grip with a gesture full of dignity and pride, she tossed her hat onto the chair and returned to the table, saying firmly to the princess: "There's something even stronger than the disgust I feel about all this—the fear of being seen as a coward. Go on, madame! I’m listening!"

With her head raised, her color somewhat heightened, her glance half veiled by a tear of indignation, her arms folded over her bosom, which heaved in spite of herself with deep emotion, and her little foot beating convulsively on the carpet, Adrienne looked steadily at her aunt. The princess wished to infuse drop by drop, the poison with which she was swelling, and make her victim suffer as long as possible, feeling certain that she could not escape. “Gentlemen,” said Madame de Saint-Dizier, in a forced voice, “this has occurred: I was told that the commissary of police wished to speak with me: I went to receive this magistrate; he excused himself, with a troubled air, for the nature of the duty he had to perform. A man, against whom a warrant was out, had been seen to enter the garden-house.”

With her head held high, her cheeks slightly flushed, her gaze partially obscured by a tear of anger, her arms crossed over her chest, which was heaving with deep emotion despite herself, and her little foot tapping nervously on the carpet, Adrienne stared intently at her aunt. The princess intended to slowly inflict the torment she was experiencing, determined to make her suffer for as long as possible, convinced that she couldn't escape. “Gentlemen,” Madame de Saint-Dizier said in a strained voice, “here's what happened: I was informed that the police commissioner wanted to speak with me. I went to meet this officer; he apologized, looking troubled, for what he had to tell me. A man, for whom a warrant was issued, was seen entering the garden house.”

Adrienne started, there could be no doubt that Agricola was meant. But she recovered her tranquillity, when she thought of the security of the hiding-place she had given him.

Adrienne realized without a doubt that Agricola was intended. But she regained her calm when she considered the safety of the hiding spot she had provided for him.

“The magistrate,” continued the princess, “asked my consent to search the hotel and extension, to discover this man. It was his right. I begged him to commence with the garden-house, and accompanied him. Notwithstanding the improper conduct of Mademoiselle, it never, I confess, entered my head for a moment, that she was in any way mixed up with this police business. I was deceived.”

“The magistrate,” the princess continued, “requested my permission to search the hotel and its surroundings to find this man. It was within his rights. I asked him to start with the garden house and went with him. Despite Mademoiselle’s inappropriate behavior, I honestly never thought for a second that she was involved in this police matter. I was mistaken.”

“What do you mean, madame?” cried Adrienne.

“What do you mean, ma'am?” cried Adrienne.

“You shall know all, madame,” said the princess, with a triumphant air, “in good time. You were in rather too great a hurry just now, to show yourself so proud and satirical. Well! I accompanied the commissary in his search; we came to the summer-house; I leave you to imagine the stupor and astonishment of the magistrate, on seeing three creatures dressed up like actresses. At my request, the fact was noted in the official report; for it is well to reveal such extravagances to all whom it may concern.”

“You’ll know everything soon, madame,” said the princess, with a triumphant smile. “You were a bit too eager just now to show off your pride and sarcasm. Well! I went with the officer on his search; we reached the summer-house, and I’ll let you imagine the shock and surprise of the magistrate when he saw three people dressed like actresses. At my request, it was recorded in the official report, because it’s important to expose such ridiculousness to everyone it may affect.”

10305m
Original

“The princess acted very wisely,” said Tripeaud, bowing; “it is well that the authorities should be informed of such matters.”

“The princess acted very wisely,” said Tripeaud, bowing; “it's important for the authorities to be aware of such matters.”

Adrienne, too much interested in the fate of the workman to think of answering Tripeaud or the princess, listened in silence, and strove to conceal her uneasiness.

Adrienne, too concerned about the workman's fate to think about responding to Tripeaud or the princess, listened quietly and tried to hide her anxiety.

“The magistrate,” resumed Madame de Saint-Dizier, “began by a severe examination of these young girls; to learn if any man had, with their knowledge, been introduced into the house; with incredible effrontery, they answered that they had seen nobody enter.”

“The magistrate,” continued Madame de Saint-Dizier, “started with a thorough questioning of these young girls to find out if any man had been brought into the house with their knowledge; with unbelievable boldness, they replied that they hadn’t seen anyone come in.”

“The true-hearted, honest girls!” thought Mademoiselle de Cardoville, full of joy; “the poor workman is safe! the protection of Dr. Baleinier will do the rest.”

“The sincere, genuine girls!” thought Mademoiselle de Cardoville, filled with joy; “the poor worker is safe! Dr. Baleinier’s protection will take care of the rest.”

“Fortunately,” continued the princess, “one of my women, Mrs. Grivois, had accompanied me. This excellent person, remembering to have seen Mademoiselle return home at eight o’clock in the morning, remarked with much simplicity to the magistrate, that the man, whom they sought, might probably have entered by the little garden gate, left open, accidentally, by Mademoiselle.”

“Luckily,” continued the princess, “one of my ladies, Mrs. Grivois, was with me. This wonderful person, remembering that she had seen Mademoiselle come home at eight in the morning, simply pointed out to the magistrate that the man they were looking for might have come in through the little garden gate, which Mademoiselle had accidentally left open.”

“It would have been well, madame,” said Tripeaud, “to have caused to be noted also in the report, that Mademoiselle had returned home at eight o’clock in the morning.”

“It would have been good, ma'am,” said Tripeaud, “to have also mentioned in the report that Mademoiselle returned home at eight o'clock in the morning.”

“I do not see the necessity for this,” said the doctor, faithful to his part: “it would have been quite foreign to the search carried on by the commissary.”

“I don’t see why this is necessary,” said the doctor, sticking to his role. “It would have been completely unrelated to the investigation led by the commissary.”

“But, doctor,” said Tripeaud.

"But, doctor," Tripeaud said.

“But, baron,” resumed M. Baleinier, in a firm voice, “that is my opinion.”

“But, Baron,” M. Baleinier continued confidently, “that's my opinion.”

“It was not mine, doctor,” said the princess; “like M. Tripeaud, I considered it important to establish the fact by an entry in the report, and I saw, by the confused and troubled countenance of the magistrate, how painful it was to register the scandalous conduct of a young person placed in so high a position in society.”

“It wasn’t mine, doctor,” said the princess. “Like M. Tripeaud, I thought it was important to note this in the report, and I could see from the magistrate’s confused and troubled expression how difficult it was for him to document the scandalous behavior of a young person in such a high position in society.”

“Certainly, madame,” said Adrienne, losing patience, “I believe your modesty to be about equal to that of this candid commissary of police; but it seems to me, that your mutual innocence was alarmed a little too soon. You might, and ought to have reflected, that there was nothing extraordinary in my coming home at eight o’clock, if I had gone out at six.”

“Of course, ma'am,” said Adrienne, losing her patience, “I think your modesty is about the same as that of this honest police commissioner; but it seems to me that your shared innocence was a bit too quick to react. You could, and should have thought about the fact that there was nothing unusual about me coming home at eight if I left at six.”

“The excuse, though somewhat tardy, is at least cunning,” said the princess, spitefully.

“The excuse, even if it’s a bit late, is at least clever,” said the princess, spitefully.

“I do not excuse myself, madame,” said Adrienne; “but as M. Baleinier has been kind enough to speak a word in my favor, I give the possible interpretation of a fact, which it would not become me to explain in your presence.”

“I don’t excuse myself, ma’am,” said Adrienne; “but since Mr. Baleinier has been kind enough to say something positive about me, I’ll provide a possible explanation for a situation that I wouldn’t feel right explaining in front of you.”

“The fact will stand, however, in the report,” said Tripeaud, “until the explanation is given.”

“The fact will remain in the report,” said Tripeaud, “until the explanation is provided.”

Abbe d’Aigrigny, his forehead resting on his hand, remained as if a stranger to this scene; he was too much occupied with his fears at the consequences of the approaching interview between Mdlle. de Cardoville and Marshal Simon’s daughters—for there seemed no possibility of using force to prevent Adrienne from going out that evening.

Abbe d’Aigrigny, his forehead resting on his hand, felt like a stranger to the scene; he was too preoccupied with his worries about the consequences of the upcoming meeting between Mdlle. de Cardoville and Marshal Simon’s daughters—there seemed to be no way to use force to stop Adrienne from leaving that evening.

Madame de Saint-Dizier went on: “The fact which so greatly scandalized the commissary is nothing compared to what I yet have to tell you, gentlemen. We had searched all parts of the pavilion without finding any one, and were just about to quit the bed-chamber, for we had taken this room the last, when Mrs. Grivois pointed out to us that one of the golden mouldings of a panel did not appear to come quite home to the wall. We drew the attention of the magistrate to this circumstance; his men examined, touched, felt—the panel flew open!—and then—can you guess what we discovered? But, no! it is too odious, too revolting; I dare not even—”

Madame de Saint-Dizier continued: “What shocked the commissioner so much is nothing compared to what I still have to share with you, gentlemen. We searched every part of the pavilion without finding anyone, and we were just about to leave the bedroom, having left this room for last, when Mrs. Grivois pointed out that one of the golden moldings on a panel didn’t seem to sit flush with the wall. We brought this to the magistrate's attention; his team examined it, touched it, felt it—then the panel swung open!—and then—can you guess what we found? But, no! It's too disgusting, too horrifying; I can't even—”

“Then I dare, madame,” said Adrienne, resolutely, though she saw with the utmost grief the retreat of Agricola was discovered; “I will spare your highness’s candor the recital of this new scandal, and yet what I am about to say is in nowise intended as a justification.”

“Then I dare, madame,” said Adrienne, firmly, even though she felt deep sadness seeing that Agricola’s retreat had been discovered; “I will spare your highness the details of this new scandal, but what I’m about to say is not meant to justify anything.”

“It requires one, however,” said Madame de Saint-Dizier, with a disdainful smile; “a man concealed by you in your own bedroom.”

“It requires one, however,” said Madame de Saint-Dizier, with a disdainful smile; “a man hidden by you in your own bedroom.”

“A man concealed in her bedroom!” cried the Marquis d’Aigrigny, raising his head with apparent indignation, which only covered a cruel joy.

“A man hiding in her bedroom!” exclaimed the Marquis d’Aigrigny, lifting his head with feigned outrage that only masked his cruel delight.

“A man! in the bedroom of Mademoiselle!” added Baron Tripeaud. “I hope this also was inserted in the report.”

“A man! in Mademoiselle's bedroom!” added Baron Tripeaud. “I hope this was included in the report too.”

“Yes, yes, baron,” said the princess with a triumphant air.

“Yes, yes, Baron,” said the princess with a triumphant attitude.

“But this man,” said the doctor, in a hypocritical tone, “must have been a robber? Any other supposition would be in the highest degree improbable. This explains itself.”

“But this guy,” said the doctor, in a insincere tone, “must have been a robber? Any other assumption would be extremely unlikely. This is self-explanatory.”

“Your indulgence deceives you, M. Baleinier,” answered the princess, dryly.

“Your indulgence is misleading you, M. Baleinier,” the princess replied, dryly.

“We knew the sort of thieves,” said Tripeaud; “they are generally young men, handsome, and very rich.”

“We knew the kind of thieves,” said Tripeaud; “they're usually young guys, good-looking, and really wealthy.”

“You are wrong, sir,” resumed Madame de Saint-Dizier. “Mademoiselle does not raise her views so high. She proves that a dereliction from duty may be ignoble as well as criminal. I am no longer astonished at the sympathy which was just now professed for the lower orders. It is the more touching and affecting, as the man concealed by her was dressed in a blouse.”

“You're mistaken, sir,” Madame de Saint-Dizier continued. “Mademoiselle doesn't elevate her opinions that much. She shows that neglecting one's duty can be both dishonorable and criminal. I’m no longer surprised by the sympathy that was just expressed for the lower classes. It's even more moving because the man she was hiding was wearing a workman's shirt.”

“A blouse!” cried the baron, with an air of extreme disgust; “then he is one of the common people? It really makes one’s hair stand on end.”

“A blouse!” the baron exclaimed, looking extremely disgusted; “so he’s just one of the common folks? It honestly makes your hair stand on end.”

“The man is a working smith—he confessed it,” said the princess; “but not to be unjust—he is really a good-looking fellow. It was doubtless that singular worship which Mademoiselle pays to the beautiful—”

“The man is a working blacksmith—he admitted it,” said the princess; “but to be fair—he's actually a good-looking guy. It was probably that unique admiration that Mademoiselle has for beauty—”

“Enough, madame, enough!” said Adrienne suddenly, for, hitherto disdaining to answer, she had listened to her aunt with growing and painful indignation; “I was just now on the point of defending myself against one of your odious insinuations—but I will not a second time descend to any such weakness. One word only, madame; has this honest and worthy artisan been arrested?”

“Enough, ma'am, enough!” Adrienne suddenly exclaimed, as she had been listening to her aunt with increasing and painful indignation, previously refraining from responding. “I was just about to defend myself against one of your disgusting accusations—but I won’t stoop to that kind of weakness again. Just one question, ma'am; has this honest and respectable craftsman been arrested?”

“To be sure, he has been arrested and taken to prison, under a strong escort. Does not that pierce your heart?” sneered the princess, with a triumphant air. “Your tender pity for this interesting smith must indeed be very great, since it deprives you of your sarcastic assurance.”

“To be sure, he has been arrested and taken to prison, under a strong escort. Doesn’t that break your heart?” sneered the princess, with a triumphant air. “Your deep concern for this intriguing blacksmith must really be significant, since it takes away your usual sarcastic confidence.”

“Yes, madame; for I have something better to do than to satirize that which is utterly odious and ridiculous,” replied Adrienne, whose eyes grew dim with tears at the thought of the cruel hurt to Agricola’s family. Then, putting her hat on, and tying the strings, she said to the doctor: “M. Baleinier, I asked you just now for your interest with the minister.”

“Yes, ma’am; I have better things to do than to mock something that's completely awful and ridiculous,” replied Adrienne, her eyes brimming with tears at the thought of the terrible pain it caused Agricola’s family. Then, putting on her hat and tying the strings, she said to the doctor: “Mr. Baleinier, I just asked you for your influence with the minister.”

“Yes, madame; and it will give me great pleasure to act on your behalf.”

“Yes, ma'am; and I would be very happy to assist you.”

“Is your carriage below?”

“Is your ride downstairs?”

“Yes, madame,” said the doctor, much surprised.

“Yes, ma'am,” said the doctor, quite surprised.

“You will be good enough to accompany me immediately to the minister’s. Introduced by you, he will not refuse me the favor, or rather the act of justice, that I have to solicit.”

“You will kindly come with me right away to the minister’s. With your introduction, he won’t deny me the favor, or rather the act of justice, that I need to request.”

“What, mademoiselle,” said the princess; “do you dare take such a course, without my orders, after what has just passed? It is really quite unheard-of.”

“What, miss,” said the princess; “do you really think you can do that, without my permission, after what just happened? This is truly unbelievable.”

“It confounds one,” added Tripeaud; “but we must not be surprised at anything.”

“It confuses you,” Tripeaud added; “but we shouldn’t be surprised by anything.”

The moment Adrienne asked the doctor if his carriage was below, D’Aigrigny started. A look of intense satisfaction flashed across his countenance, and he could hardly repress the violence of his delight, when, darting, a rapid and significant glance at the doctor, he saw the latter respond to it by trace closing his eyelids in token of comprehension and assent.

The moment Adrienne asked the doctor if his carriage was downstairs, D’Aigrigny jumped. A look of intense satisfaction crossed his face, and he could barely contain his excitement when, with a quick and meaningful glance at the doctor, he saw the doctor respond by closing his eyelids slightly, signaling his understanding and agreement.

When therefore the princess resumed, in an angry tone, addressing herself to Adrienne: “Madame, I forbid you leaving the house!”—D’Aigrigny said to the speaker, with a peculiar inflection of the voice: “I think, your highness, we may trust the lady to the doctor’s care.”

When the princess continued, angrily addressing Adrienne, “Madame, I forbid you to leave the house!”—D’Aigrigny said to her with a distinct tone, “I believe, your highness, we can trust the lady in the doctor's care.”

10389m
Original

The marquis pronounced these words in so significant a manner, that the princess, having looked by turns at the physician and D’Aigrigny, understood it all, and her countenance grew radiant with joy.

The marquis said these words in such a meaningful way that the princess, glancing back and forth at the physician and D’Aigrigny, understood everything, and her face lit up with joy.

Not only did this pass with extreme rapidity, but the night was already almost come, so that Adrienne, absorbed in painful thoughts with regard to Agricola, did not perceive the different signals exchanged between the princess, the doctor, and the abbe. Even had she done so, they would have been incomprehensible to her.

Not only did this happen incredibly quickly, but night was already falling, so Adrienne, lost in distressing thoughts about Agricola, didn't notice the various signals being exchanged between the princess, the doctor, and the abbe. Even if she had noticed, they would have been confusing to her.

Not wishing to have the appearance of yielding too readily, to the suggestion of the marquis, Madame de Saint-Dizier resumed: “Though the doctor seems to me to be far too indulgent to mademoiselle, I might not see any great objection to trusting her with him; but that I do not wish to establish such a precedent, for hence forward she must have no will but mine.”

Not wanting to seem too eager to agree with the marquis, Madame de Saint-Dizier continued, “While I think the doctor is being way too easy on mademoiselle, I wouldn’t necessarily oppose trusting her with him; however, I don’t want to set a precedent, because from now on she should have no will but mine.”

“Madame,” said the physician gravely, feigning to be somewhat shocked by the words of the Princess de Saint-Dizier, “I do not think I have been too indulgent to mademoiselle—but only just. I am at her orders, to take her to the minister if she wishes it. I do not know what she intends to solicit, but I believe her incapable of abusing the confidence I repose in her, or making me support a recommendation undeserved.”

“Madam,” the doctor said seriously, pretending to be a bit shocked by the Princess de Saint-Dizier's words, “I don’t think I’ve been too lenient with Miss, but only just. I’m at her service, to take her to the minister if she wants. I’m not sure what she intends to request, but I trust her not to misuse the confidence I have in her, or to make me back a recommendation that isn’t warranted.”

Adrienne, much moved, extended her hand cordially to the doctor, and said to him: “Rest assured, my excellent friend, that you will thank me for the step I am taking, for you will assist in a noble action.”

Adrienne, deeply touched, reached out her hand warmly to the doctor and said to him, “Trust me, my good friend, you’ll be grateful for the decision I’m making, as you’ll be part of something truly honorable.”

Tripeaud, who was not in the secret of the new plans of the doctor and the abbe in a low voice faltered to the latter, with a stupefied air, “What! will you let her go?”

Tripeaud, who wasn’t aware of the doctor and the abbe’s new plans, quietly murmured to the latter, looking stunned, “What! Are you really going to let her go?”

“Yes, yes,” answered D’Aigrigny abruptly, making a sign that he should listen to the princess, who was about to speak. Advancing towards her niece, she said to her in a slow and measured tone, laying a peculiar emphasis on every word: “One moment more, mademoiselle—one last word in presence of these gentlemen. Answer me! Notwithstanding the heavy charges impending over you, are you still determined to resist my formal commands?”

“Yes, yes,” D’Aigrigny replied sharply, signaling for her to listen to the princess, who was about to speak. Moving closer to her niece, she said in a slow and deliberate tone, stressing each word: “One more moment, mademoiselle—one last word in front of these gentlemen. Answer me! Despite the serious accusations against you, are you still set on defying my official orders?”

“Yes, madame.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“Notwithstanding the scandalous exposure which has just taken place, you still persist in withdrawing yourself from my authority?”

“Even after the shocking revelation that just happened, you still insist on distancing yourself from my authority?”

“Yes, madame.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“You refuse positively to submit to the regular and decent mode of life which I would impose upon you?”

“You're absolutely refusing to accept the normal and respectable way of life that I want you to follow?”

“I have already told you, madame, that I am about to quit this dwelling in order to live alone and after my own fashion.”

“I’ve already told you, ma’am, that I’m about to leave this place to live on my own and in my own way.”

“Is that your final decision?”

“Is that your final call?”

“It is my last word.”

“This is my final word.”

“Reflect! the matter is serious. Beware!”

“Think about it! This is serious. Be careful!”

“I have given your highness my last word, and I never speak it twice.”

“I’ve given you my final word, and I never say it twice.”

“Gentlemen, you hear all this?” resumed the princess; “I have tried in vain all that was possible to conciliate. Mademoiselle will have only herself to thank for the measures to which this audacious revolt will oblige me to have recourse.”

“Gentlemen, are you all hearing this?” the princess continued. “I've tried everything I could to make peace. Mademoiselle will only have herself to blame for the actions I’m going to have to take because of this bold rebellion.”

“Be it so, madame,” replied Adrienne. Then, addressing M. Baleinier, she said quickly to him: “Come, my dear doctor; I am dying with impatience. Let us set out immediately. Every minute lost may occasion bitter tears to an honest family.”

“Sure, ma'am,” replied Adrienne. Then, turning to M. Baleinier, she quickly said to him: “Come on, my dear doctor; I’m dying to get going. Let’s leave right away. Every minute we waste could lead to heartbreaking tears for a good family.”

So saying, Adrienne left the room precipitately with the physician. One of the servants called for M. Baleinier’s carriage. Assisted by the doctor, Adrienne mounted the step, without perceiving that he said something in a low whisper to the footman that opened the coach-door.

So saying, Adrienne quickly left the room with the doctor. One of the servants called for M. Baleinier’s carriage. With the doctor's help, Adrienne stepped up, not noticing that he whispered something quietly to the footman who opened the coach door.

When, however, he was seated by the side of Mdlle. de Cardoville, and the door was closed upon them, he waited for about a second, and then called out in a loud voice to the coachman: “To the house of the minister, by the private entrance!” The horses started at a gallop.

When he was seated next to Mdlle. de Cardoville and the door was closed, he waited for about a second and then shouted loudly to the driver, “To the minister's house, through the private entrance!” The horses took off at a gallop.





CHAPTER XLIII. A FALSE FRIEND.

Night had set in dark and cold. The sky, which had been clear till the sun went down, was now covered with gray and lurid clouds; a strong wind raised here and there, in circling eddies, the snow that was beginning to fall thick and fast.

Night had fallen, dark and chilly. The sky, which had been clear until sunset, was now filled with gray and ominous clouds; a strong wind stirred up swirling eddies of the snow that was starting to fall heavily.

The lamps threw a dubious light into the interior of Dr. Baleinier’s carriage, in which he was seated alone with Adrienne de Cardoville. The charming countenance of the latter, faintly illumined by the lamps beneath the shade of her little gray hat, looked doubly white and pure in contrast with the dark lining of the carriage, which was now filled with that, sweet, delicious, and almost voluptuous perfume which hangs about the garments of young women of taste. The attitude of the girl, seated next to the doctor, was full of grace. Her slight and elegant figure, imprisoned in her high-necked dress of blue cloth, imprinted its wavy outline on the soft cushion against which she leaned; her little feet, crossed one upon the other, and stretched rather forward, rested upon a thick bear-skin, which carpeted the bottom of the carriage. In her hand, which was ungloved and dazzlingly white, she held a magnificently embroidered handkerchief, with which, to the great astonishment of M. Baleinier, she dried her eyes, now filled with tears.

The lamps cast a questionable light inside Dr. Baleinier’s carriage, where he was sitting alone with Adrienne de Cardoville. The charming face of Adrienne, softly lit by the lamps under the brim of her little gray hat, appeared even whiter and purer against the dark lining of the carriage, which was now filled with that sweet, delightful, and almost luxurious scent that lingers around the attire of stylish young women. The girl’s posture, sitting next to the doctor, was full of grace. Her slender and elegant figure, confined in her high-necked blue dress, left a gentle outline on the soft cushion she leaned against; her small feet, crossed and slightly extended, rested on a thick bear-skin that lined the bottom of the carriage. In her ungloved and strikingly white hand, she held a beautifully embroidered handkerchief, with which, to Dr. Baleinier's great astonishment, she wiped away her tears.

Yes; Adrienne wept, for she now felt the reaction from the painful scenes through which she had passed at Saint-Dizier House; to the feverish and nervous excitement, which had till then sustained her, had succeeded a sorrowful dejection. Resolute in her independence, proud in her disdain, implacable in her irony, audacious in her resistance to unjust oppression, Adrienne was yet endowed with the most acute sensibility, which she always dissembled, however, in the presence of her aunt and those who surrounded her.

Yes, Adrienne cried, as she now felt the aftermath of the painful experiences she had gone through at Saint-Dizier House. The frantic and nervous energy that had kept her going until then was replaced by a deep sadness. Determined to be independent, proud in her disdain, relentless in her sarcasm, and bold in standing up against unfair treatment, Adrienne was also gifted with a sharp sensitivity, which she always hid when she was around her aunt and others.

Notwithstanding her courage, no one could have been less masculine, less of a virago, than Mdlle. Cardoville. She was essentially womanly, but as a woman, she knew how to exercise great empire over herself, the moment that the least mark of weakness on her part would have rejoiced or emboldened her enemies.

Not to downplay her bravery, no one could have been less masculine, less of a warrior woman, than Mdlle. Cardoville. She was truly feminine, but as a woman, she knew how to exert great control over herself, the moment any hint of weakness on her part would have pleased or encouraged her enemies.

The carriage had rolled onwards for some minutes; but Adrienne, drying her tears in silence, to the doctor’s great astonishment, had not yet uttered a word.

The carriage had rolled on for a few minutes, but Adrienne, wiping her tears quietly, to the doctor’s great surprise, still hadn't said a word.

“What, my dear Mdlle. Adrienne?” said M. Baleinier, truly surprised at her emotion; “what! you, that were just now so courageous, weeping?”

“What’s wrong, my dear Mdlle. Adrienne?” said M. Baleinier, genuinely surprised by her emotion. “What! You, who were just so brave, are crying?”

“Yes,” answered Adrienne, in an agitated voice; “I weep in presence of a friend; but, before my aunt—oh! never.”

“Yes,” replied Adrienne, with a shaky voice; “I cry in front of a friend; but, in front of my aunt—oh! never.”

“And yet, in that long interview, your stinging replies—”

“And yet, in that long interview, your sharp responses—”

“Ah me! do you think that I resigned myself with pleasure to that war of sarcasm? Nothing is more painful to me than such combats of bitter irony, to which I am forced by the necessity of defending myself from this woman and her friends. You speak of my courage: it does not consist, I assure you, in the display of wicked feelings—but in the power to repress and hide all that I suffer, when I hear myself treated so grossly—in the presence, too, of people that I hate and despise—when, after all, I have never done them any harm, and have only asked to be allowed to live alone, freely and quietly, and see those about me happy.”

“Ah, do you really think I enjoyed getting pulled into that war of sarcasm? Nothing is more painful for me than these battles of bitter irony, which I’m forced into by the need to defend myself against this woman and her friends. You talk about my courage: it isn’t about showing wicked feelings—it's about having the strength to suppress and hide everything I feel when I’m treated so badly—in front of people I hate and despise—especially when I’ve never done them any harm and have only asked to live my life alone, freely, and quietly, and to see those around me happy.”

“That’s where it is: they envy your happiness, and that which you bestow upon others.”

"That’s the point: they envy your happiness and what you share with others."

“And it is my aunt,” cried Adrienne, with indignation, “my aunt, whose whole life has been one long scandal that accuses me in this revolting manner!—as if she did not know me proud and honest enough never to make a choice of which I should be ashamed! Oh! if I ever love, I shall proclaim it, I shall be proud of it: for love, as I understand it, is the most glorious feeling in the world. But, alas!” continued Adrienne, with redoubled bitterness, “of what use are truth and honor, if they do not secure you from suspicions, which are as absurd as they are odious?” So saying, she again pressed her handkerchief to her eyes.

“And it’s my aunt,” Adrienne exclaimed, filled with indignation, “my aunt, whose entire life has been one long scandal that shamelessly accuses me!—as if she didn’t know I’m too proud and honest to ever make a choice I’d be ashamed of! Oh! If I ever fall in love, I’ll shout it out, I’ll be proud of it: because love, as I see it, is the most amazing feeling in the world. But, sadly!” Adrienne continued, with even more bitterness, “what good are truth and honor if they don’t protect you from suspicions that are as ridiculous as they are disgusting?” With that, she pressed her handkerchief to her eyes again.

“Come, my dear Mdlle. Adrienne,” said M. Baleinier, in a voice full of the softest unction, “becalm—it is all over now. You have in me a devoted friend.” As he pronounced these last words, he blushed in spite of his diabolical craft.

“Come, my dear Mdlle. Adrienne,” said M. Baleinier, in a voice full of the softest charm, “calm down—it’s all over now. You have a devoted friend in me.” As he said those last words, he blushed despite his wicked scheming.

10413m
Original

“I know you are my friend,” said Adrienne: “I shall never forget that, by taking my part to-day, you exposed yourself to the resentment of my aunt—for I am not ignorant of her power, which is very great, alas! for evil.”

“I know you’re my friend,” said Adrienne. “I’ll never forget that by standing up for me today, you put yourself in my aunt’s bad graces—because I’m well aware of her influence, which is unfortunately very strong, and not in a good way.”

“As for that,” said the doctor, affecting a profound indifference, “we medical men are pretty safe from personal enmities.”

“As for that,” said the doctor, pretending to be completely unconcerned, “we medical professionals are mostly protected from personal grudges.”

“Nay, my dear M. Baleinier! Mme. de Saint-Dizier and her friends never forgive,” said the young girl, with a shudder. “It needed all my invincible aversion, my innate horror for all that is base, cowardly, and perfidious, to induce me to break so openly with her. But if death itself were the penalty, I could not hesitate and yet,” she added, with one of those graceful smiles which gave such a charm to her beautiful countenance, “yet I am fond of life: if I have to reproach myself with anything, it is that I would have it too bright, too fair, too harmonious; but then, you know, I am resigned to my faults.”

“No, my dear M. Baleinier! Mme. de Saint-Dizier and her friends never forgive,” said the young girl, shuddering. “It took all my unbreakable dislike, my natural aversion to anything base, cowardly, and deceitful, to push me to end things so openly with her. But even if death were the price, I couldn’t hesitate; and yet,” she added, with one of those charming smiles that added so much beauty to her lovely face, “yet I really do enjoy life: if I have any regrets, it’s that I want it to be too bright, too beautiful, too harmonious; but, you know, I’m at peace with my flaws.”

“Well, come, I am more tranquil,” said the doctor, gayly; “for you smile—that is a good sign.”

“Well, come on, I’m feeling more relaxed,” said the doctor cheerfully; “because you’re smiling—that’s a good sign.”

“It is often the wisest course; and yet, ought I smile, after the threats that my aunt has held out to me? Still, what can she do? what is the meaning of this kind of family council? Did she seriously think that the advice of a M. D’Aigrigny or a M. Tripeaud could have influenced me? And then she talked of rigorous measures. What measures can she take; do you know?”

“It's usually the smartest choice; but should I really smile after the threats my aunt has made? Still, what can she actually do? What's the point of this family meeting? Did she really believe that the advice of M. D’Aigrigny or M. Tripeaud could sway me? And then she mentioned tough actions. What actions can she take; do you know?”

“I think, between ourselves, that the princess only wished to frighten you, and hopes to succeed by persuasion. She has the misfortune to fancy herself a mother of the Church, and dreams of your conversion,” said the doctor, maliciously, for he now wished to tranquillize Adrienne at any cost; “but let us think no more about it. Your fire eyes must shine with all their lustre, to fascinate the minister that we are going to see.”

“I think, just between us, that the princess only wanted to scare you and hopes to succeed through persuasion. She mistakenly fancies herself a mother of the Church and dreams of converting you,” the doctor said, slightly maliciously, since he wanted to calm Adrienne down at any cost. “But let's not dwell on that anymore. Your fiery eyes must shine with all their brilliance to captivate the minister we’re about to see.”

“You are right, dear doctor; we ought always avoid grief, for it has the disadvantage of making us forget the sorrows of others. But here am I, availing myself of your kindness, without even telling you what I require.”

“You're right, dear doctor; we should always avoid grief because it causes us to forget the struggles of others. But here I am, taking advantage of your kindness without even letting you know what I need.”

“Luckily, we shall have plenty of time to talk over it, for our statesman lives at some distance.”

“Fortunately, we’ll have plenty of time to discuss it since our politician lives a bit far away.”

“In two words, here’s the mystery,” answered Adrienne. “I told you what reasons I had to interest myself in that honest workman. This morning he came to me in great grief, to inform me that he was compromised by some songs he had written (for he is a poet), and that, though innocent, he was threatened with an arrest; and if they put him into prison, his family, whose sole support he is, would die of hunger. Therefore he came to beg me to procure bail for him, so that he might be left at liberty to work: I promised immediately, thinking of your interest with the minister; for, as they were already in pursuit of the poor lad, I chose to conceal him in my residence, and you know how my aunt has twisted that action. Now tell me, do you think, that, by means of your recommendation, the minister will grant me the freedom of this workman, bail being given for the same?”

“In two words, here’s the mystery,” Adrienne said. “I shared my reasons for getting involved with that honest worker. This morning, he came to me feeling very troubled, saying that he was in trouble because of some songs he had written (he's a poet), and that, even though he was innocent, he was facing the threat of arrest; and if they locked him up, his family, who depend solely on him, would starve. So, he came to ask me to help him get bail so he could stay free to work. I promised right away, thinking of your connection with the minister; since they were already after the poor guy, I decided to hide him in my home, and you know how my aunt has twisted that situation. Now tell me, do you think that, with your recommendation, the minister will grant me the release of this worker, bail being provided for it?”

“No doubt of it. There will not be the shadow of a difficulty—especially when you have explained the facts to him, with that eloquence of the heart which you possess in perfection.”

“No doubt about it. There won’t be the slightest difficulty—especially when you explain the facts to him, with that heartfelt eloquence you have perfected.”

“Do you know, my dear Dr. Baleinier, why I have taken the resolution (which is perhaps a strange one) to ask you to accompany me to the minister’s?”

“Do you know, my dear Dr. Baleinier, why I’ve decided (which might seem odd) to ask you to come with me to the minister’s?”

“Why, doubtless, to recommend your friend in a more effective manner.”

“Of course, to endorse your friend more effectively.”

“Yes—but also to put an end, by a decisive step, to the calumnies which my aunt will be sure to spread with regard to me, and which she has already, you know, had inserted in the report of the commissary of police. I have preferred to address myself at once, frankly and openly, to a man placed in a high social position. I will explain all to him, who will believe me, because truth has an accent of its own.”

“Yes—but also to put a stop, with a definite action, to the lies my aunt will be sure to spread about me, which she has already, you know, gotten included in the police report. I’ve chosen to speak directly and honestly to a man in a high social position. I’ll explain everything to him, and he’ll believe me because the truth has a way of standing out.”

“All this, my dear Mdlle. Adrienne, is wisely planned. You will, as the saw says, kill two birds with one stone—or rather, you will obtain by one act of kindness two acts of justice; you will destroy a dangerous calumny, and restore a worthy youth to liberty.”

“All this, my dear Mdlle. Adrienne, is thoughtfully arranged. You will, as the saying goes, kill two birds with one stone—or rather, you will achieve two acts of justice through one act of kindness; you will eliminate a harmful rumor and free a deserving young man.”

“Come,” said Adrienne, laughing, “thanks to this pleasing prospect, my light heart has returned.”

“Come on,” said Adrienne, laughing, “with this nice view, my heart feels light again.”

“How true that in life,” said the doctor, philosophically, “everything depends on the point of view.”

“How true it is that in life,” said the doctor, thoughtfully, “everything depends on your perspective.”

Adrienne was so completely ignorant of the forms of a constitutional government, and had so blind a confidence in the doctor, that she did not doubt for an instant what he told her. She therefore resumed with joy: “What happiness it will be! when I go to fetch the daughters of Marshal Simon, to be able to console this workman’s mother, who is now perhaps in a state of cruel anxiety, at not seeing her son return home!”

Adrienne had no understanding of how a constitutional government worked and had such blind trust in the doctor that she didn't question anything he said. So she happily responded, “What a joy it will be! When I go to get Marshal Simon's daughters, I’ll be able to comfort this worker's mother, who is probably feeling really anxious right now, not having seen her son come home!”

“Yes, you will have this pleasure,” said M. Baleinier, with a smile; “for we will solicit and intrigue to such purpose, that the good, mother may learn from you the release of her son before she even knows that he has been arrested.”

“Yes, you’ll have this pleasure,” M. Baleinier said with a smile; “because we will work behind the scenes to such an extent that the good mother may learn from you about her son's release before she even knows he has been arrested.”

“How kind, how obliging you are!” said Adrienne. “Really, if the motive were not so serious, I should be ashamed of making you lose so much precious time, my dear M. Baleinier. But I know your heart.”

“How kind and helpful you are!” said Adrienne. “Honestly, if the reason weren’t so serious, I’d feel embarrassed about wasting so much of your valuable time, my dear Mr. Baleinier. But I know your heart.”

“I have no other wish, than to prove to you my profound devotion, my sincere attachment,” said the doctor inhaling a pinch of snuff. But at the same time, he cast an uneasy glance through the window, for the carriage was just crossing the Place de l’Odeon, and in spite of the snow, he could see the front of the Odeon theatre brilliantly illuminated. Now Adrienne, who had just turned her head towards that side, might perhaps be astonished at the singular road they were taking.

“I have no other wish than to show you my deep devotion and genuine attachment,” said the doctor, taking a pinch of snuff. But at the same time, he glanced nervously out the window, as the carriage was just crossing the Place de l’Odeon, and despite the snow, he could see the front of the Odeon theater brightly lit up. Now Adrienne, who had just turned her head that way, might be surprised by the unusual route they were taking.

In order to draw off her attention by a skillful diversion, the doctor exclaimed suddenly: “Bless me! I had almost forgotten.”

In order to get her attention with a clever distraction, the doctor suddenly exclaimed, “Wow! I almost forgot.”

“What is the matter, M. Baleinier?” said Adrienne, turning hastily towards him.

“What’s wrong, M. Baleinier?” Adrienne said, quickly turning to him.

“I had forgotten a thing of the highest importance, in regard to the success of our petition.”

“I had completely overlooked something extremely important for the success of our request.”

“What is it, please?” asked the young girl, anxiously.

“What is it, please?” asked the young girl, anxiously.

M. Baleinier gave a cunning smile. “Every man,” said he, “has his weakness—ministers even more than others. The one we are going to visit has the folly to attach the utmost importance to his title, and the first impression would be unfavorable, if you did not lay great stress on the Minister.”

M. Baleinier gave a sly smile. “Every man,” he said, “has his weakness—ministers even more than others. The one we’re about to visit foolishly places a lot of importance on his title, and the first impression would be negative if you didn't emphasize the Minister.”

“Is that all, my dear M. Baleinier?” said Adrienne, smiling in her turn. “I will even go so far as Your Excellency, which is, I believe, one of his adopted titles.”

“Is that it, my dear M. Baleinier?” Adrienne said, smiling back. “I will even go so far as to say Your Excellency, which I believe is one of his adopted titles.”

“Not now—but that is no matter; if you could even slide in a My Lord or two, our business would be done at once.”

“Not now—but that doesn’t matter; if you could just slip in a My Lord or two, we could wrap this up right away.”

“Be satisfied! since there are upstart ministers as well as City-turned gentlemen, I will remember Moliere’s M. Jourdain, and feed full the gluttonous vanity of your friend.”

“Be satisfied! Since there are ambitious ministers as well as newly rich gentlemen, I’ll remember Molière’s M. Jourdain and feed your friend’s greedy vanity.”

“I give him up to you, for I know he will be in good hands,” replied the physician, who rejoiced to see that the carriage had now entered those dark streets which lead from the Place de l’Odeon to the Pantheon district; “I do not wish to find fault with the minister for being proud, since his pride may be of service to us on this occasion.”

“I’m handing him over to you, because I know he’ll be well taken care of,” replied the physician, who was relieved to see that the carriage had now entered the dark streets leading from the Place de l’Odeon to the Pantheon district. “I don’t mean to criticize the minister for being proud, as his pride might actually help us this time.”

“These petty devices are innocent enough,” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, “and I confess that I do not scruple to have recourse to them.” Then, leaning towards the door-sash, she added: “Gracious! how sad and dark are these streets. What wind! what snow! In which quarter are we?”

“These little tricks are harmless,” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, “and I admit that I don’t hesitate to use them.” Then, leaning toward the door frame, she added: “Wow! These streets are so gloomy and dark. What a wind! What snow! Which neighborhood are we in?”

“What! are you so ungrateful, that you do not recognize by the absence of shops, your dear quarter of the Faubourg Saint Germain?”

“What! Are you really so ungrateful that you can’t see, from the lack of shops, your beloved area of Faubourg Saint Germain?”

“I imagine we had quitted it long ago.”

“I think we left it a long time ago.”

“I thought so too,” said the physician, leaning forward as if to ascertain where they were, “but we are still there. My poor coachman, blinded by the snow, which is beating against his face, must have gone wrong just now—but we are all right again. Yes, I perceive we are in the Rue Saint Guillaume—not the gayest of streets by the way—but, in ten minutes, we shall arrive at the minister’s private entrance, for intimate friends like myself enjoy the privilege of escaping the honors of a grand reception.”

“I thought so too,” said the doctor, leaning in as if to figure out where they were, “but we’re still here. My poor driver, blinded by the snow hitting his face, must have taken a wrong turn just now—but we’re back on track. Yes, I see we’re on Rue Saint Guillaume—not the liveliest street, to be honest—but in ten minutes, we’ll reach the minister’s private entrance, since close friends like me get the perk of skipping the formalities of a big reception.”

Mdlle. de Cardoville, like most carriage-people, was so little acquainted with certain streets of Paris, as well as with the customs of men in office, that she did not doubt for a moment the statements of Baleinier, in whom she reposed the utmost confidence.

Mdlle. de Cardoville, like most people who ride in carriages, was so unfamiliar with certain streets of Paris and the ways of men in positions of power that she believed Baleinier completely, placing her full trust in him.

When they left the Saint-Dizier House, the doctor had upon his lips a question which he hesitated to put, for fear of endangering himself in the eyes of Adrienne. The latter had spoken of important interests, the existence of which had been concealed from her. The doctor, who was an acute and skillful observer, had quite clearly remarked the embarrassment and anxiety of the princess and D’Aigrigny. He no longer doubted, that the plot directed against Adrienne—one in which he was the blind agent, in submission to the will of the Order—related to interests which had been concealed from him, and which, for that very reason, he burned to discover; for every member of the dark conspiracy to which he belonged had necessarily acquired the odious vices inherent to spies and informers—envy, suspicion, and jealous curiosity.

When they left the Saint-Dizier House, the doctor had a question on his mind that he hesitated to ask, afraid of putting himself at risk in Adrienne's eyes. She had mentioned important issues that had been kept from her. The doctor, who was a sharp and skillful observer, had clearly noticed the discomfort and worry of the princess and D’Aigrigny. He no longer doubted that the plot aimed at Adrienne—of which he was an unwitting pawn, acting under the Order's influence—was linked to hidden interests that he was eager to uncover. Every member of the dark conspiracy he belonged to had developed the nasty traits typical of spies and informers—envy, suspicion, and a prying curiosity.

It is easy to understand, therefore, that Dr. Baleinier, though quite determined to serve the projects of D’Aigrigny, was yet very anxious to learn what had been kept from him. Conquering his irresolution, and finding the opportunity favorable, and no time to be lost, he said to Adrienne, after a moment’s silence: “I am going perhaps to ask you a very indiscreet question. If you think it such, pray do not answer.”

It’s easy to see why Dr. Baleinier, while fully committed to helping D’Aigrigny, was still eager to learn what had been withheld from him. Overcoming his hesitation, and recognizing a good opportunity without wasting time, he turned to Adrienne after a brief pause and said, “I might ask you a very personal question. If you feel it’s too much, please don’t feel obligated to answer.”

“Nay—go on, I entreat you.”

“Please, go on.”

“Just now—a few minutes before the arrival of the commissary of police was announced to your aunt—you spoke, I think, of some great interests, which had hitherto been concealed from you.”

“Just now—a few minutes before your aunt was told that the police chief was arriving—you mentioned some important matters that had been hidden from you until now.”

“Yes, I did so.”

“Yeah, I did that.”

“These words,” continued M. Baleinier, speaking slowly and emphatically, “appeared to make a deep impression on the princess.”

“These words,” continued M. Baleinier, speaking slowly and with emphasis, “seemed to have a strong impact on the princess.”

“An impression so deep,” said Adrienne, “that sundry suspicions of mine were changed to certainty.”

“An impression so deep,” said Adrienne, “that many of my suspicions turned into certainty.”

“I need not tell you, my charming friend,” resumed M. Baleinier, in a bland tone, “that if I remind you of this circumstance, it is only to offer you my services, in case they should be required. If not—and there is the shadow of impropriety in letting me know more—forget that I have said a word.”

“I don’t need to tell you, my delightful friend,” M. Baleinier continued in a smooth tone, “that if I bring this up, it’s just to offer my help if you need it. If not—and it’s a bit inappropriate for me to know more—just forget that I said anything.”

Adrienne became serious and pensive, and, after a silence of some moments, she thus answered Dr. Baleinier: “On this subject, there are some things that I do not know—others that I may tell you—others again that I must keep from you: but you are so kind to-day, that I am happy to be able to give you a new mark of confidence.”

Adrienne grew serious and thoughtful, and after a moment of silence, she replied to Dr. Baleinier: “There are some things I don’t know about this topic—other things I can share with you—and still others I need to keep to myself. But since you’re being so kind today, I’m glad I can show you a new level of trust.”

“Then I wish to know nothing,” said the doctor, with an air of humble deprecation, “for I should have the appearance of accepting a kind of reward; whilst I am paid a thousand times over, by the pleasure I feel in serving you.”

“Then I don’t want to know anything,” said the doctor, with a humble tone, “because it would seem like I’m expecting some sort of reward; meanwhile, I’m compensated a thousand times over by the joy I get from helping you.”

“Listen,” said Adrienne, without attending to the delicate scruples of Dr. Baleinier; “I have powerful reasons for believing that an immense inheritance must, at no very distant period, be divided between the members of my family, all of whom I do not know—for, after the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes, those from whom we are descended were dispersed in foreign countries, and experienced a great variety of fortunes.”

“Listen,” Adrienne said, not considering Dr. Baleinier's delicate concerns; “I have strong reasons to believe that a huge inheritance will soon be shared among my family members, many of whom I don't even know—because after the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes, our ancestors were scattered in different countries and faced a wide range of fortunes.”

“Really!” cried the doctor, becoming extremely interested. “Where is this inheritance, in whose hands?”

“Really!” exclaimed the doctor, suddenly very intrigued. “Where is this inheritance, and who has it?”

“I do not know.”

"I don't know."

“Now how will you assert your rights?”

“Now how are you going to stand up for your rights?”

“That I shall learn soon.”

“I'll learn that soon.”

“Who will inform you of it?”

“Who will let you know about it?”

“That I may not tell you.”

"I can't tell you that."

“But how did you find out the existence of this inheritance?”

“But how did you discover that this inheritance existed?”

“That also I may not tell you,” returned Adrienne, in a soft and melancholy tone, which remarkably contrasted with the habitual vivacity of her conversation. “It is a secret—a strange secret—and in those moments of excitement, in which you have sometimes surprised me, I have been thinking of extraordinary circumstances connected with this secret, which awakened within me lofty and magnificent ideas.”

“That, I can’t share with you,” Adrienne replied, her voice soft and sad, which was a striking contrast to her usual lively conversation. “It’s a secret—a strange one—and in those moments of excitement when you’ve caught me off guard, I’ve been thinking about unusual circumstances linked to this secret that inspired grand and magnificent ideas within me.”

Adrienne paused and was silent, absorbed in her own reflections. Baleinier did not seek to disturb her. In the first place, Mdlle. de Cardoville did not perceive the direction the coach was taking; secondly, the doctor was not sorry to ponder over what he had just heard. With his usual perspicuity, he saw that the Abbe d’Aigrigny was concerned in this inheritance, and he resolved instantly to make a secret report on the subject; either M. d’Aigrigny was acting under the instructions of the Order, or by his own impulse; in the one event, the report of the doctor would confirm a fact; in the other, it would reveal one.

Adrienne paused and fell silent, lost in her own thoughts. Baleinier didn’t want to interrupt her. First of all, Mdlle. de Cardoville didn’t notice which way the coach was going; secondly, the doctor was content to reflect on what he had just heard. With his usual insight, he realized that Abbe d’Aigrigny was involved in this inheritance, and he immediately decided to make a confidential report on the matter; either M. d’Aigrigny was acting under orders from the Order, or on his own initiative; in the first case, the doctor’s report would confirm a fact; in the second, it would uncover one.

For some time, therefore, the lady and Dr. Baleinier remained perfectly silent, no longer even disturbed by the noise of the wheels, for the carriage now rolled over a thick carpet of snow, and the streets had become more and more deserted. Notwithstanding his crafty treachery, notwithstanding his audacity and the blindness of his dupe, the doctor was not quite tranquil as to the result of his machinations. The critical moment approached, and the least suspicion roused in the mind of Adrienne by any inadvertence on his part, might ruin all his projects.

For a while, the lady and Dr. Baleinier sat in complete silence, no longer even bothered by the sound of the wheels, as the carriage now rolled over a thick layer of snow, and the streets had grown increasingly empty. Despite his sly deceit, his boldness, and the naivety of his victim, the doctor wasn't entirely at ease about the outcome of his schemes. The crucial moment was approaching, and any hint of suspicion sparked in Adrienne's mind due to a slip-up on his part could destroy all his plans.

Adrienne, already fatigued by the painful emotions of the day, shuddered from time to time, as the cold became more and more piercing; in her haste to accompany Dr. Baleinier, she had neglected to take either shawl or mantle.

Adrienne, already worn out by the painful feelings of the day, shivered occasionally as the cold grew increasingly sharp; in her rush to follow Dr. Baleinier, she had forgotten to grab either a shawl or a coat.

For some minutes the coach had followed the line of a very high wall, which, seen through the snow, looked white against a black sky. The silence was deep and mournful. Suddenly the carriage stopped, and the footman went to knock at a large gateway; he first gave two rapid knocks, and then one other at a long interval. Adrienne did not notice the circumstance, for the noise was not loud, and the doctor had immediately begun to speak, to drown with his voice this species of signal.

For several minutes, the coach had been traveling alongside a very tall wall, which, seen through the snow, appeared white against the dark sky. The silence was heavy and sorrowful. Suddenly, the carriage came to a halt, and the footman went to knock on a large gate; he first knocked twice in quick succession, followed by another knock after a long pause. Adrienne didn’t pay attention to this detail, as the noise wasn’t loud, and the doctor quickly started talking to cover up this kind of signal with his voice.

“Here we are at last,” said he gayly to Adrienne; “you must be very winning—that is, you must be yourself.”

“Here we are at last,” he said cheerfully to Adrienne; “you must be very charming—that is, you must be yourself.”

“Be sure I will do my best,” replied Adrienne, with a smile; then she added, shivering in spite of herself: “How dreadfully cold it is! I must confess, my dear Dr. Baleinier, that when I have been to fetch my poor little relations from the house of our workman’s mother, I shall be truly glad to find myself once more in the warmth and light of my own cheerful rooms, for you know my aversion to cold and darkness.”

“Rest assured, I'll give it my all,” Adrienne replied, smiling; then she added, shivering despite herself, “It’s so dreadfully cold! I have to admit, my dear Dr. Baleinier, that after I go to pick up my poor little relatives from our workman’s mother’s house, I’ll be really happy to be back in the warmth and light of my own cozy rooms, since you know how much I dislike the cold and darkness.”

“It is quite natural,” said the doctor, gallantly; “the most charming flowers require the most light and heat.”

“It’s perfectly natural,” said the doctor, with a charming air; “the most beautiful flowers need the most light and warmth.”

Whilst the doctor and Mdlle. de Cardoville exchanged these few words, a heavy gate had turned creaking upon its hinges, and the carriage had entered a court-yard. The physician got down first, to offer his arm to Adrienne.

While the doctor and Mdlle. de Cardoville exchanged these few words, a heavy gate creaked open on its hinges, and the carriage drove into a courtyard. The doctor got out first to offer his arm to Adrienne.





CHAPTER XLIV. THE MINISTER’S CABINET.

The carriage had stopped before some steps covered with snow, which led to a vestibule lighted by a lamp. The better to ascend the steps, which were somewhat slippery, Adrienne leaned upon the doctor’s arm.

The carriage had come to a halt in front of some snow-covered steps that led to a vestibule illuminated by a lamp. To make it easier to climb the somewhat slippery steps, Adrienne leaned on the doctor's arm.

“Dear me! how you tremble,” said he.

“Wow! You’re really shaking,” he said.

“Yes,” replied she, shuddering, “I feel deadly cold. In my haste, I came out without a shawl. But how gloomy this house appears,” she added, pointing to the entrance.

“Yes,” she replied, shivering, “I feel freezing. I rushed out without a shawl. But this house looks so dark,” she said, pointing to the entrance.

“It is what you call the minister’s private house, the sanctum sanctorum, whither our statesman retires far from the sound of the profane,” said Dr. Baleinier, with a smile. “Pray come in!” and he pushed open the door of a large hall, completely empty.

“It’s what you call the minister’s private house, the sacred space, where our politician escapes far from the noise of the unrefined,” said Dr. Baleinier, smiling. “Please, come in!” and he opened the door to a large, completely empty hall.

“They are right in saying,” resumed Dr. Baleinier, who covered his secret agitation with an appearance of gayety, “that a minister’s house is like nobody else’s. Not a footman—not a page, I should say—to be found in the antechamber. Luckily,” added he, opening the door of a room which communicated with the vestibule,

“They're right when they say,” Dr. Baleinier continued, masking his inner turmoil with a cheerful demeanor, “that a minister's home is unlike anyone else's. Not a footman—no, I mean a page—to be found in the foyer. Fortunately,” he added, opening the door to a room that connected with the entrance hall,

“‘In this seraglio reared, I know the secret ways.’”

“‘In this palace raised, I know the secret paths.’”

Mdlle. de Cardoville was now introduced into an apartment hung with green embossed paper, and very simply furnished with mahogany chairs, covered with yellow velvet; the floor was carefully polished, and a globe lamp, which gave at most a third of its proper light, was suspended (at a much greater height than usual) from the ceiling. Finding the appearance of this habitation singularly plain for the dwelling of a minister, Adrienne, though she had no suspicion, could not suppress a movement of surprise and paused a moment on the threshold of the door. M. Baleinier, by whose arm she held, guessed the cause of her astonishment, and said to her with a smile:

Mdlle. de Cardoville was now taken into a room decorated with green embossed wallpaper and simply furnished with mahogany chairs covered in yellow velvet. The floor was polished to a shine, and a globe lamp, which barely provided a third of its intended brightness, hung (much higher than normal) from the ceiling. Noticing how surprisingly plain this place was for a minister's home, Adrienne, though unaware of any other implications, couldn't help but feel surprised and paused for a moment at the doorway. M. Baleinier, whose arm she was holding, sensed the reason for her astonishment and said to her with a smile:

“This place appears to you very paltry for ‘his excellency,’ does it not? If you knew what a thing constitutional economy is!—Moreover, you will see a ‘my lord,’ who has almost as little pretension as his furniture. But please to wait for me an instant. I will go and inform the minister you are here, and return immediately.”

“This place seems pretty insignificant for ‘his excellency,’ doesn’t it? If you only understood what constitutional economy really means! Plus, you’ll meet a ‘my lord’ who has almost as little self-importance as his furniture. But please wait for me a moment. I’ll go inform the minister you’re here and come back right away.”

Gently disengaging himself from the grasp of Adrienne, who had involuntarily pressed close to him, the physician opened a small side door, by which he instantly disappeared. Adrienne de Cardoville was left alone.

Gently pulling away from Adrienne, who had unknowingly pressed up against him, the doctor opened a small side door and quickly vanished through it. Adrienne de Cardoville was left alone.

Though she could not have explained the cause of her impression, there was something awe-inspiring to the young lady in this large, cold, naked, curtainless room; and as, by degrees, she noticed certain peculiarities in the furniture, which she had not at first perceived, she was seized with an indefinable feeling of uneasiness.

Though she couldn't explain why, the young woman felt something awe-inspiring about this large, cold, empty room without curtains. As she gradually noticed some unusual details in the furniture that she hadn’t seen at first, a vague sense of unease washed over her.

Approaching the cheerless hearth, she perceived with surprise that an iron grating completely enclosed the opening of the chimney, and that the tongs and shovel were fastened with iron chains. Already astonished by this singularity, she was about mechanically to draw towards her an armchair placed against the wall, when she found that it remained motionless. She then discovered that the back of this piece of furniture, as well as that of all the other chairs, was fastened to the wainscoting by iron clamps. Unable to repress a smile, she exclaimed: “Have they so little confidence in the statesman in whose house I am, that they are obliged to fasten the furniture to the walls?”

Approaching the cold hearth, she was surprised to see that an iron grate completely covered the opening of the chimney, and that the tongs and shovel were secured with iron chains. Already taken aback by this oddity, she was about to pull over an armchair that was against the wall when she found it wouldn’t budge. She then realized that the back of this chair, along with all the others, was attached to the wall with iron clamps. Unable to hold back a smile, she exclaimed, “Do they have so little trust in the politician whose house I’m in that they have to chain the furniture to the walls?”

Adrienne had recourse to this somewhat forced pleasantry as a kind of effort to resist the painful feeling of apprehension that was gradually creeping over her; for the most profound and mournful silence reigned in this habitation, where nothing indicated the life, the movement and the activity, which usually surround a great centre of business. Only, from time to time, the young lady heard the violent gusts of wind from without.

Adrienne resorted to this somewhat forced friendliness as a way to fight off the painful sense of dread that was slowly taking hold of her. A deep and sorrowful silence filled the place, where there was nothing to show for the life, movement, and activity that usually surrounded a bustling center of business. Every now and then, the young woman could hear the strong gusts of wind from outside.

More than a quarter of an hour had elapsed, and M. Baleinier did not return. In her impatient anxiety, Adrienne wished to call some one to inquire about the doctor and the minister. She raised her eyes to look for a bell-rope by the side of the chimney-glass; she found none, but she perceived, that what she had hitherto taken for a glass, thanks to the half obscurity of the room, was in reality a large sheet of shining tin. Drawing nearer to it, she accidentally touched a bronzed candlestick; and this, as well as a clock, was fixed to the marble of the chimney-piece.

More than fifteen minutes had passed, and M. Baleinier still hadn't come back. Frustrated and anxious, Adrienne wanted to call someone to ask about the doctor and the minister. She looked for a bell-rope next to the mirror but didn’t find one. Instead, she realized that what she had thought was a mirror, due to the dimness of the room, was actually a large piece of shiny tin. As she moved closer, she accidentally knocked into a bronze candlestick, which, along with a clock, was attached to the marble of the mantelpiece.

In certain dispositions of mind, the most insignificant circumstances often assume terrific proportions. This immovable candlestick, this furniture fastened to the wainscot, this glass replaced by a tin sheet, this profound silence, and the prolonged absence of M. Baleinier, had such an effect upon Adrienne, that she was struck with a vague terror. Yet such was her implicit confidence in the doctor, that she reproached herself with her own fears, persuading herself that the causes of them were after all of no real importance, and that it was unreasonable to feel uneasy at such trifles.

In certain states of mind, even the tiniest details can take on massive significance. This unmovable candlestick, this furniture secured to the wall, this glass replaced by a tin sheet, this deep silence, and the long absence of M. Baleinier all had such an effect on Adrienne that she felt a vague sense of fear. Yet, her complete trust in the doctor made her blame herself for feeling scared, convincing herself that the reasons behind her fears were really not that important and that it was unreasonable to be bothered by such small things.

Still, though she thus strove to regain courage, her anxiety induced her to do what otherwise she would never have attempted. She approached the little door by which the doctor had disappeared, and applied her ear to it. She held her breath, and listened, but heard nothing.

Still, even as she tried to find her courage, her anxiety pushed her to do something she would never have tried otherwise. She walked up to the small door where the doctor had gone and pressed her ear against it. She held her breath and listened, but heard nothing.

Suddenly, a dull, heavy sound, like that of a falling body, was audible just above her head; she thought she could even distinguish a stifled moaning. Raising her eyes, hastily, she saw some particles of the plaster fall from the ceiling, loosened, no doubt, by the shaking of the floor above.

Suddenly, a dull, heavy sound, like a falling body, was audible just above her head; she thought she could even make out a muffled moan. Quickly raising her eyes, she saw some pieces of plaster falling from the ceiling, likely loosened by the shaking of the floor above.

No longer able to resist the feeling of terror, Adrienne ran to the door by which she had entered with the doctor, in order to call some one. To her great surprise, she found it was fastened on the outside. Yet, since her arrival, she had heard no sound of a key turning in the lock.

No longer able to fight off her fear, Adrienne rushed to the door she had entered with the doctor, hoping to call for help. To her shock, she found that it was locked from the outside. However, since she arrived, she hadn't heard any noise from a key turning in the lock.

More and more alarmed, the young girl flew to the little door by which the physician had disappeared, and at which she had just been listening. This door also was fastened on the outside.

More and more worried, the young girl rushed to the little door where the doctor had vanished, and at which she had just been listening. This door was also locked from the outside.

Still, wishing to struggle with the terror which was gaining invincibly upon her, Adrienne called to her aid all the firmness of her character, and tried to argue away her fears.

Still, wanting to fight against the overwhelming fear that was taking hold of her, Adrienne summoned all her strength of character and tried to reason away her anxieties.

“I must have been deceived.” she said; “it was only a fall that I heard. The moaning had no existence, except in my imagination. There are a thousand reasons for believing that it was not a person who fell down. But, then, these locked doors? They, perhaps, do not know that I am here; they may have thought that there was nobody in this room.”

“I must have been tricked,” she said; “it was just a fall that I heard. The moaning only existed in my imagination. There are a thousand reasons to believe that it wasn’t a person who fell down. But what about these locked doors? They might not know that I’m here; they might have thought there was no one in this room.”

As she uttered these words, Adrienne looked round with anxiety; then she added, in a firm voice: “No weakness! it is useless to try to blind myself to my real situation. On the contrary, I must look it well in the face. It is evident that I am not here at a minister’s house; no end of reasons prove it beyond a doubt; M. Baleinier has therefore deceived me. But for what end? Why has he brought me hither? Where am I?”

As she said this, Adrienne glanced around nervously; then she added, in a decisive tone: “No more weakness! It’s pointless to fool myself about my situation. On the contrary, I need to confront it head-on. It’s clear that I’m not at a minister’s house; countless reasons confirm this without question. M. Baleinier has deceived me. But why? What purpose does he have in bringing me here? Where am I?”

The last two questions appeared to Adrienne both equally insoluble. It only remained clear, that she was the victim of M. Baleinier’s perfidy. But this certainly seemed so horrible to the young girl’s truthful and generous soul, that she still tried to combat the idea by the recollection of the confiding friendship which she had always shown this man. She said to herself with bitterness: “See how weakness and fear may lead one to unjust and odious suspicions! Yes; for until the last extremity, it is not justifiable to believe in so infernal a deception—and then only upon the clearest evidence. I will call some one: it is the only way of completely satisfying these doubts.” Then, remembering that there was no bell, she added: “No matter; I will knock, and some one will doubtless answer.” With her little, delicate hand, Adrienne struck the door several times.

The last two questions seemed equally impossible for Adrienne to solve. It was clear that she was the victim of M. Baleinier’s betrayal. However, this was so distressing to her honest and kind-hearted nature that she tried to push the thought away by recalling the trusting friendship she had always offered him. She bitterly thought to herself, “Look how weakness and fear can lead to unreasonable and terrible suspicions! Yes; because until the very end, it’s not justifiable to believe in such a cruel deception—and even then, only with the clearest proof. I’ll call someone: it’s the only way to completely put these doubts to rest.” Then, remembering there was no bell, she added, “No matter; I’ll knock, and someone will surely respond.” With her small, delicate hand, Adrienne knocked on the door several times.

The dull, heavy sound which came from the door showed that it was very thick. No answer was returned to the young girl. She ran to the other door. There was the same appeal on her part, the same profound silence without—only interrupted from time to time by the howling of the wind.

The low, heavy sound from the door indicated that it was really thick. The young girl got no response. She ran to the other door. She made the same request, but there was the same deep silence outside—only broken occasionally by the howl of the wind.

“I am not more timid than other people,” said Adrienne, shuddering; “I do not know if it is the excessive cold, but I tremble in spite of myself. I endeavor to guard against all weakness; yet I think that any one in my position would find all this very strange and frightful.”

“I’m not more timid than anyone else,” Adrienne said, shivering. “I don't know if it's the extreme cold, but I’m trembling despite myself. I try to protect myself from any weakness, but I believe anyone in my situation would find all this really strange and terrifying.”

At this instant, loud cries, or rather savage and dreadful howls, burst furiously from the room just above, and soon after a sort of stamping of feet, like the noise of a violent struggle, shook the ceiling of the apartment. Struck with consternation, Adrienne uttered a loud cry of terror became deadly pale, stood for a moment motionless with affright, and then rushed to one of the windows, and abruptly threw it open.

At that moment, loud screams, or more like brutal and terrifying howls, erupted furiously from the room above, and soon after, the thudding of feet, resembling the sounds of a fierce struggle, shook the ceiling of the apartment. Filled with dread, Adrienne let out a scream of terror, turned pale, stood frozen in shock for a moment, and then rushed to one of the windows and suddenly threw it open.

A violent gust of wind, mixed with melted snow, beat against Adrienne’s face, swept roughly into the room, and soon extinguished the flickering and smoky light of the lamp. Thus, plunged in profound darkness, with her hands clinging to the bars that were placed across the window, Mdlle. de Cardoville yielded at length to the full influence of her fears, so long restrained, and was about to call aloud for help, when an unexpected apparition rendered her for some minutes absolutely mute with terror.

A fierce gust of wind, mixed with melting snow, slammed against Adrienne's face, rushed into the room, and quickly snuffed out the flickering, smoky light of the lamp. So, plunged into deep darkness, with her hands gripping the bars across the window, Mdlle. de Cardoville finally surrendered to the overwhelming grip of her fears, which she had held back for so long, and was about to shout for help when an unexpected figure left her speechless with terror for several minutes.

Another wing of the building, opposite to that in which she was, stood at no great distance. Through the midst of the black darkness, which filled the space between, one large, lighted window was distinctly visible. Through the curtainless panes, Adrienne perceived a white figure, gaunt and ghastly, dragging after it a sort of shroud, and passing and repassing continually before the window, with an abrupt and restless motion. Her eyes fixed upon this window, shining through the darkness, Adrienne remained as if fascinated by that fatal vision: and, as the spectacle filled up the measure of her fears, she called for help with all her might, without quitting the bars of the window to which she clung. After a few seconds, whilst she was thus crying out, two tall women entered the room in silence, unperceived by Mdlle. de Cardoville, who was still clinging to the window.

Another wing of the building, across from where she was, stood not far away. In the pitch-black darkness that filled the space between, one large, lit window was clearly visible. Through the bare panes, Adrienne saw a white figure, thin and eerie, dragging a kind of shroud, moving back and forth constantly in a restless way. Her eyes fixed on this window, bright against the darkness, Adrienne remained transfixed by that ominous sight: as her fear reached its peak, she shouted for help with all her strength, without letting go of the bars of the window she was gripping. After a few seconds of her cries, two tall women quietly entered the room, unnoticed by Mdlle. de Cardoville, who was still holding onto the window.

These women, of about forty to fifty years of age, robust and masculine, were negligently and shabbily dressed, like chambermaids of the lower sort; over their clothes they wore large aprons of blue cotton, cut sloping from their necks, and reaching down to their feet. One of them, who held a lamp in her hand, had a broad, red, shining face, a large pimpled nose, small green eyes, and tow hair, which straggled rough and shaggy from beneath her dirty white cap. The other, sallow, withered, and bony, wore a mourning-cap over a parchment visage, pitted with the small-pox, and rendered still more repulsive by the thick black eyebrows, and some long gray hairs that overshadowed the upper lip. This woman carried, half unfolded in her hand, a garment of strange form, made of thick gray stuff.

These women, around forty to fifty years old, were sturdy and strong-looking. They were dressed carelessly and in a shabby manner, like lower-class chambermaids; they wore large blue cotton aprons that were cut to slope from their necks down to their feet. One of them held a lamp in her hand and had a wide, red, shiny face, a large pimpled nose, small green eyes, and rough, shaggy tow hair that stuck out below her dirty white cap. The other one was pale, frail, and bony, wearing a mourning cap over a face that looked like parchment, marked by smallpox scars. Her appearance was made even more unappealing by thick, black eyebrows and some long gray hairs that overshadowed her upper lip. This woman held a half-unfolded garment of an unusual shape made of thick gray fabric.

They both entered silently by the little door, at the moment when Adrienne, in the excess of her terror, was grasping the bars of the window, and crying out: “Help! help!”

They both slipped in quietly through the small door, just as Adrienne, overwhelmed by fear, was clutching the bars of the window and shouting, “Help! Help!”

Pointing out the young lady to each other, one of them went to place the lamp on the chimney-piece, whilst the other (she who wore the mourning cap) approached the window, and laid her great bony hand upon Mdlle. de Cardoville’s shoulder.

Pointing out the young woman to each other, one of them went to set the lamp on the mantel, while the other (the one in the mourning cap) moved to the window and rested her large, bony hand on Mdlle. de Cardoville's shoulder.

Turning round, Adrienne uttered a new cry of terror at the sight of this grim figure. Then, the first moment of stupor over, she began to feel less afraid; hideous as was this woman, it was at least some one to speak to; she exclaimed, therefore, in an agitated voice: “Where is M. Baleinier?”

Turning around, Adrienne let out another scream of terror at the sight of this grim figure. Once the initial shock wore off, she started to feel less afraid; as terrifying as this woman was, at least she was someone to talk to. So, she exclaimed in a frantic voice, “Where is M. Baleinier?”

The two women looked at each other, exchanged a leer of mutual intelligence, but did not answer.

The two women looked at each other, shared a knowing glance, but didn't say anything.

“I ask you, madame,” resumed Adrienne, “where is M. Baleinier, who brought me hither? I wish to see him instantly.”

“I’m asking you, ma’am,” Adrienne continued, “where is Mr. Baleinier, who brought me here? I want to see him right away.”

“He is gone,” said the big woman.

“He’s gone,” said the big woman.

“Gone!” cried Adrienne; “gone without me!—Gracious heaven! what can be the meaning of all this?” Then, after a moment’s reflection, she resumed, “Please to fetch me a coach.”

“Gone!” cried Adrienne; “gone without me!—Oh my goodness! What can this mean?” Then, after a moment’s thought, she added, “Please get me a cab.”

The two women looked at each other, and shrugged their shoulders. “I entreat you, madame,” continued Adrienne, with forced calmness in her voice, “to fetch me a coach since M. Baleinier is gone without me. I wish to leave this place.”

The two women looked at each other and shrugged. “Please, ma'am,” Adrienne said, trying to keep her voice steady, “could you get me a coach since Mr. Baleinier left without me? I want to get out of here.”

“Come, come, madame,” said the tall woman, who was called “Tomboy,” without appearing to listen to what Adrienne asked, “it is time for you to go to bed.”

“Come on, madame,” said the tall woman known as “Tomboy,” without seeming to pay attention to what Adrienne was asking, “it’s time for you to go to bed.”

“To go to bed!” cried Mdlle. Cardoville, in alarm. “This is really enough to drive one mad.” Then, addressing the two women, she added: “What is this house? where am I? answer!”

“To go to bed!” shouted Mdlle. Cardoville, in panic. “This is honestly enough to drive someone crazy.” Then, turning to the two women, she demanded: “What is this house? Where am I? Answer me!”

“You are in a house,” said Tomboy, in a rough voice, “where you must not make a row from the window, as you did just now.”

“You're in a house,” Tomboy said in a gruff voice, “where you can't make a racket from the window like you just did.”

“And where you must not put out the lamp as you have done,” added the other woman, who was called Gervaise, “or else we shall have a crow to pick with you.”

“And you better not put out the lamp like you did before,” added the other woman, known as Gervaise, “or else we’re going to have a problem with you.”

Adrienne, unable to utter a word, and trembling with fear, looked in a kind of stupor from one to the other of these horrible women; her reason strove in vain to comprehend what was passing around her. Suddenly she thought she had guessed it, and exclaimed: “I see there is a mistake here. I do not understand how, but there is a mistake. You take me for some one else. Do you know who I am? My name is Adrienne de Cardoville You see, therefore, that I am at liberty to leave this house; no one in the world has the right to detain me. I command you, then, to fetch me a coach immediately. If there are none in this quarter, let me have some one to accompany me home to the Rue de Babylone, Saint-Dizier House. I will reward such a person liberally, and you also.”

Adrienne, speechless and shaking with fear, stared blankly from one of the terrifying women to another; her mind struggled unsuccessfully to understand what was happening around her. Suddenly, she thought she figured it out and shouted: “I see there’s been a mistake here. I don’t know how, but there’s a mistake. You think I’m someone else. Do you know who I am? My name is Adrienne de Cardoville. So you see, I’m free to leave this house; no one in the world has the right to keep me here. I command you to get me a coach immediately. If there aren’t any in this area, then have someone accompany me home to Rue de Babylone, Saint-Dizier House. I’ll reward that person generously, and you too.”

“Well, have you finished?” said Tomboy. “What is the use of telling us all this rubbish?”

“Well, have you finished?” said Tomboy. “What’s the point of telling us all this nonsense?”

“Take care,” resumed Adrienne, who wished to try every means; “if you detain me here by force, it will be very serious. You do not know to what you expose yourselves.”

“Take care,” Adrienne continued, who wanted to explore every option; “if you hold me here by force, it will be very serious. You have no idea what you’re getting yourselves into.”

“Will you come to bed; yes or no?” said Gervaise, in a tone of harsh impatience.

“Are you coming to bed or not?” Gervaise asked, her voice sharp with impatience.

“Listen to me, madame,” resumed Adrienne, precipitately, “let me out this place, and I will give each of you two thousand francs. It is not enough? I will give you ten—twenty—whatever you ask. I am rich—only let me out for heaven’s sake, let me out!—I cannot remain here—I am afraid.” As she said this, the tone of the poor girl’s voice was heartrending.

“Listen to me, ma'am,” Adrienne said urgently, “let me out of this place, and I’ll give each of you two thousand francs. Is that not enough? I’ll give you ten—twenty—whatever you want. I’m rich—just please let me out for heaven’s sake, let me out! I can’t stay here—I’m scared.” As she said this, the poor girl’s voice was truly heart-wrenching.

“Twenty thousand francs!—that’s the usual figure, ain’t it, Tomboy?”

“Twenty thousand francs!—that’s the usual amount, right, Tomboy?”

“Let be, Gervaise! they all sing the same song.”

“Let it go, Gervaise! They all say the same thing.”

“Well, then? since reasons, prayers, and menaces are all in vain,” said Adrienne gathering energy from her desperate position, “I declare to you that I will go out and that instantly. We will see if you are bold enough to employ force against me.”

“Well, then? Since reasons, prayers, and threats are all useless,” said Adrienne, gathering strength from her desperate situation, “I’m telling you that I will go out right now. We’ll see if you’re brave enough to use force against me.”

So saying, Adrienne advanced resolutely towards the door. But, at this moment, the wild hoarse cries, which had preceded the noise of the struggle that had so frightened her, again resounded; only, this time they were not accompanied by the movement of feet.

So saying, Adrienne walked confidently towards the door. But at that moment, the wild, hoarse cries that had come before the noise of the struggle that had scared her returned; only this time, they weren’t accompanied by the sound of footsteps.

“Oh! what screams!” said Adrienne, stopping short, and in her terror drawing nigh to the two women. “Do you not hear those cries? What, then, is this house, in which one hears such things? And over there, too,” added she almost beside herself, as she pointed to the other wing where the lighted windows shone through the darkness, and the white figure continued to pass and repass before it; “over there! do you see? What is it?”

“Oh! What screams!” Adrienne exclaimed, stopping in her tracks and, out of fear, moving closer to the two women. “Can’t you hear those cries? What kind of house is this, where you hear such things? And over there too,” she added, almost frantic, pointing to the other wing where the lit windows glowed in the darkness, and the white figure kept moving back and forth in front of it; “over there! Do you see it? What is it?”

“Oh! that ‘un,” said Tomboy; “one of the folks who, like you, have not behaved well.”

“Oh! that one,” said Tomboy; “one of the people who, like you, haven’t acted right.”

“What do you say?” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, clasping her hands in terror. “Heavens! what is this house? What do they do to them?”

“What do you say?” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, clasping her hands in terror. “Oh my God! What is this house? What do they do to them?”

“What will be done to you, if you are naughty, and refuse to come to bed,” answered Gervaise.

“What will happen to you if you're misbehaving and refuse to go to bed?” answered Gervaise.

“They put this on them,” said Tomboy, showing the garment that she had held under her arm, “they clap ‘em into the strait-waistcoast.”

“They put this on them,” said Tomboy, showing the garment she had tucked under her arm, “they fasten them into the straitjacket.”

“Oh!” cried Adrienne, hiding her face in her hands with horror. A terrible discovery had flashed suddenly upon her. She understood it all.

“Oh!” cried Adrienne, hiding her face in her hands in horror. A terrible realization had hit her suddenly. She understood everything.

Capping the violent emotions of the day, the effect of this last blow was dreadful. The young girl felt her strength give way. Her hands fell powerless, her face became fearfully pale, all her limbs trembled, and sinking upon her knees, and casting a terrified glance at the strait waistcoat she was just able to falter in a feeble voice, “Oh, no:—not that—for pity’s sake, madame. I will do—whatever you wish.” And, her strength quite failing, she would have fallen upon the ground if the two women had not run towards her, and received her fainting into their arms.

Capping off the intense emotions of the day, the impact of this final blow was terrifying. The young girl felt her strength fade. Her hands fell limp, her face turned an eerie white, her limbs shook, and sinking to her knees, casting a fearful glance at the straitjacket, she managed to stammer in a weak voice, “Oh no:—not that—for pity’s sake, ma’am. I’ll do—whatever you want.” And, her strength completely gone, she would have collapsed on the ground if the two women hadn’t rushed over to her and caught her as she fainted in their arms.

“A fainting fit,” said Tomboy; “that’s not dangerous. Let us carry her to bed. We can undress her, and this will be all nothing.”

“A fainting spell,” said Tomboy; “that’s not dangerous. Let’s get her to bed. We can undress her, and this will all be nothing.”

“Carry her, then,” said Gervaise. “I will take the lamp.”

“Carry her, then,” Gervaise said. “I’ll take the lamp.”

The tall and robust Tomboy took up Mdlle. de Cardoville as if she had been a sleeping child, carried her in her arms, and followed her companion into the chamber through which M. Baleinier had made his exit.

The tall and strong Tomboy picked up Mdlle. de Cardoville as if she were a sleeping child, carried her in her arms, and went after her companion into the room that M. Baleinier had just left.

This chamber, though perfectly clean, was cold and bare. A greenish paper covered the walls, and a low, little iron bedstead, the head of which formed a kind of shelf, stood in one corner; a stove, fixed in the chimney-place, was surrounded by an iron grating, which forbade a near approach; a table fastened to the wall, a chair placed before this table, and also clamped to the floor, a mahogany chest of drawers, and a rush bottomed armchair completed the scanty furniture. The curtainless window was furnished on the inside with an iron grating, which served to protect the panes from being broken.

This room, although spotless, was cold and empty. The walls were covered with greenish paper, and a small iron bed with a shelf-like headboard stood in one corner. A stove fixed in the fireplace was surrounded by an iron grate that prevented anyone from getting too close. A table attached to the wall, a chair secured in front of it, also bolted to the floor, a mahogany chest of drawers, and a rush-bottomed armchair made up the meager furniture. The window had no curtains and was fitted with an iron grate on the inside to protect the glass from being broken.

It was into this gloomy retreat, which formed so painful a contrast with the charming little summer-house in the Rue de Babylone, that Adrienne was carried by Tomboy, who, with the assistance of Gervaise, placed the inanimate form on the bed. The lamp was deposited on the shelf at the head of the couch. Whilst one of the nurses held her up, the other unfastened and took off the cloth dress of the young girl, whose head drooped languidly on her bosom. Though in a swoon, large tears trickled slowly from her closed eyes, whose long black lashes threw their shadows on the transparent whiteness of her cheeks. Over her neck and breast of ivory flowed the golden waves of her magnificent hair, which had come down at the time of her fall. When, as they unlaced her satin corset, less soft, less fresh, less white than the virgin form beneath, which lay like a statue of alabaster in its covering of lace and lawn, one of the horrible hags felt the arms and shoulders of the young girl with her large, red, horny, and chapped hands. Though she did not completely recover the use of her senses, she started involuntarily from the rude and brutal touch.

It was into this gloomy place, which contrasted so painfully with the charming little summer house on Rue de Babylone, that Tomboy carried Adrienne, with help from Gervaise, who placed her limp body on the bed. The lamp was set on the shelf at the head of the couch. While one of the nurses held her up, the other unfastened and removed the cloth dress from the young girl, whose head hung weakly on her chest. Even in a faint, large tears slowly rolled from her closed eyes, whose long black lashes cast shadows on the transparent whiteness of her cheeks. Golden waves of her beautiful hair flowed over her neck and ivory chest, having fallen loose at the time of her collapse. As they unlaced her satin corset, which was less soft, less fresh, and less white than the pure form beneath, lying like an alabaster statue covered in lace and lawn, one of the grotesque hags touched the young girl’s arms and shoulders with her large, red, rough, and chapped hands. Although she didn't fully regain her senses, she involuntarily recoiled from the harsh and brutal touch.

“Hasn’t she little feet?” said the nurse, who, kneeling down, was employed in drawing off Adrienne’s stockings. “I could hold them both in the hollow of my hand.” In fact, a small, rosy foot, smooth as a child’s, here and there veined with azure, was soon exposed to view, as was also a leg with pink knee and ankle, of as pure and exquisite a form as that of Diana Huntress.

“Doesn’t she have tiny feet?” said the nurse, who, kneeling down, was taking off Adrienne’s stockings. “I could hold both of them in the palm of my hand.” In fact, a small, rosy foot, smooth like a child’s, with a few blue veins here and there, was soon revealed, as was a leg with a pink knee and ankle, as pure and beautifully shaped as that of Diana the Huntress.

“And what hair!” said Tomboy; “so long and soft!—She might almost walk upon it. ‘Twould be a pity to cut it off, to put ice upon her skull!” As she spoke, she gathered up Adrienne’s magnificent hair, and twisted it as well as she could behind her head. Alas! it was no longer the fair, light hand of Georgette, Florine, or Hebe that arranged the beauteous locks of their mistress with so much love and pride!

“And what hair!” said Tomboy; “so long and soft! She could almost walk on it. It would be a shame to cut it off just to put ice on her head!” As she spoke, she gathered Adrienne’s gorgeous hair and twisted it as best as she could behind her head. Unfortunately, it wasn’t the gentle, skilled hand of Georgette, Florine, or Hebe that styled their mistress’s beautiful locks with such care and pride anymore!

And as she again felt the rude touch of the nurse’s hand, the young girl was once more seized with the same nervous trembling, only more frequently and strongly than before. And soon, whether by a sort of instinctive repulsion, magnetically excited during her swoon, or from the effect of the cold night air, Adrienne again started and slowly came to herself.

And as she felt the harsh touch of the nurse’s hand again, the young girl was once more overwhelmed by the same nervous shaking, only more often and more intensely than before. Soon, whether it was an instinctive aversion, stirred up during her fainting spell, or because of the chilly night air, Adrienne started again and slowly regained her awareness.

It is impossible to describe her alarm, horror, and chaste indignation, as, thrusting aside with both her hands the numerous curls that covered her face, bathed in tears, she saw herself half-naked between these filthy hags. At first, she uttered a cry of shame and terror; then to escape from the looks of the women, by a movement, rapid as thought, she drew down the lamp placed on the shelf at the head of her bed, so that it was extinguished and broken to pieces on the floor. After which, in the midst of the darkness, the unfortunate girl, covering herself with the bed-clothes, burst into passionate sobs.

It’s impossible to describe her shock, horror, and pure outrage as she pushed aside the numerous curls covering her tear-streaked face and saw herself half-naked among these filthy women. At first, she let out a scream of shame and fear; then, to escape their gazes, she quickly knocked the lamp off the shelf above her bed, shattering it on the floor. After that, in the darkness, the poor girl covered herself with the blankets and broke down in tears.

The nurses attributed Adrienne’s cry and violent actions to a fit of furious madness. “Oh! you begin again to break the lamps—that’s your partickler fancy, is it?” cried Tomboy, angrily, as she felt her way in the dark. “Well! I gave you fair warning. You shall have the strait waistcoat on this very night, like the mad gal upstairs.”

The nurses said Adrienne’s scream and wild behavior were a fit of rage. “Oh! You’re starting to break the lamps again—this is your special thing, isn’t it?” Tomboy shouted angrily as she fumbled around in the dark. “Well! I warned you. You’re getting the straitjacket tonight, just like the crazy girl upstairs.”

“That’s it,” said the other; “hold her fast, Tommy, while I go and fetch a light. Between us, we’ll soon master her.”

"That’s it," said the other. "Hold her tight, Tommy, while I go get a light. Together, we’ll have her under control in no time."

“Make haste, for, in spite of her soft look, she must be a regular fury. We shall have to sit up all night with her, I suppose.”

“Hurry up, because even though she seems gentle, she’s probably a total whirlwind. I guess we’ll have to stay up all night with her.”

Sad and painful contrast! That morning, Adrienne had risen free, smiling, happy, in the midst of all the wonders of luxury and art, and surrounded by the delicate attentions of the three charming girls whom she had chosen to serve her. In her generous and fantastic mood, she had prepared a magnificent and fairy-like surprise for the young Indian prince, her relation; she had also taken a noble resolution with regard to the two orphans brought home by Dagobert; in her interview with Mme. de Saint-Dizier, she had shown herself by turns proud and sensitive, melancholy and gay, ironical and serious, loyal and courageous; finally, she had come to this accursed house to plead in favor of an honest and laborious artisan.

Sad and painful contrast! That morning, Adrienne had woken up free, smiling, happy, surrounded by all the wonders of luxury and art, and the thoughtful attention of the three lovely girls she had chosen to serve her. In her generous and whimsical mood, she had planned a magnificent and magical surprise for the young Indian prince who was her relative; she had also made a noble decision regarding the two orphans brought home by Dagobert. During her meeting with Mme. de Saint-Dizier, she had shown herself to be proud and sensitive, melancholy and cheerful, ironic and serious, loyal and brave; finally, she had come to this cursed house to advocate for an honest and hardworking artisan.

And now, in the evening delivered over by an atrocious piece of treachery to the ignoble hands of two coarse-minded muses in a madhouse—Mdlle. de Cardoville felt her delicate limbs imprisoned in that abominable garment, which is called a strait-waistcoat.

And now, in the evening turned over by a terrible act of betrayal to the despicable hands of two rough-minded people in a mental institution—Mdlle. de Cardoville felt her delicate body trapped in that awful garment known as a straitjacket.

Mdlle. de Cardoville passed a horrible night in company with the two hags. The next morning, at nine o’clock, what was the young lady’s stupor to see Dr. Baleinier enter the room, still smiling with an air at once benevolent and paternal.

Mdlle. de Cardoville had a terrible night with the two old ladies. The next morning, at nine o’clock, the young lady was shocked to see Dr. Baleinier walk into the room, still smiling with a look that was both kind and fatherly.

“Well, my dear child?” said he, in a bland, affectionate voice; “how have we spent the night?”

“Well, my dear child?” he said in a gentle, caring tone. “How did we spend the night?”





CHAPTER XLV. THE VISIT.

10421m
Original

The keepers, yielding to Mdlle. de Cardoville’s prayers, and, above all, to her promises of good behavior, had only left on the canvas jacket a portion of the time. Towards morning, they had allowed her to rise and dress herself, without interfering.

The keepers, succumbing to Mdlle. de Cardoville’s pleas, and especially to her promises to behave, had only kept her in the canvas jacket for part of the time. By morning, they let her get up and get dressed without bothering her.

Adrienne was seated on the edge of her bed. The alteration in her features, her dreadful paleness, the lurid fire of fever shining in her eyes, the convulsive trembling which ever and anon shook her frame, showed already the fatal effects of this terrible night upon a susceptible and high-strung organization. At sight of Dr. Baleinier, who, with a sign, made Gervaise and her mate leave the room, Adrienne remained petrified.

Adrienne was sitting on the edge of her bed. The change in her appearance, her awful paleness, the feverish glow in her eyes, and the shuddering that occasionally took over her body showed the devastating impact of this terrible night on her sensitive and highly-strung nature. When she saw Dr. Baleinier, who signaled for Gervaise and her partner to leave the room, Adrienne froze in place.

She felt a kind of giddiness at the thought of the audacity of the man, who dared to present himself to her! But when the physician repeated, in the softest tone of affectionate interest: “Well, my poor child! how have we spent the night?” she pressed her hands to her burning forehead, as if in doubt whether she was awake or sleeping. Then, staring at the doctor, she half opened her lips; but they trembled so much that it was impossible for her to utter a word. Anger, indignation, contempt, and, above all, the bitter and acutely painful feeling of a generous heart, whose confidence has been basely betrayed, so overpowered Adrienne that she was unable to break the silence.

She felt a rush of excitement at the thought of the boldness of the man who dared to approach her! But when the doctor gently asked, “Well, my poor child! How did we spend the night?” she pressed her hands to her burning forehead, unsure if she was awake or dreaming. Then, staring at the doctor, she half opened her lips; but they trembled so much that she couldn't say a word. Anger, indignation, contempt, and, most of all, the deep and painful feeling of a generous heart that has been cruelly betrayed overwhelmed Adrienne, leaving her unable to break the silence.

“Come, come! I see how it is,” said the doctor, shaking his head sorrowfully; “you are very much displeased with me—is it not so? Well! I expected it, my dear child.”

“Come on, come on! I see what’s going on,” said the doctor, shaking his head sadly; “you’re really upset with me—aren't you? Well! I expected this, my dear child.”

These words, pronounced with the most hypocritical effrontery, made Adrienne start up. Her pale cheek flushed, her large eyes sparkled, she lifted proudly her beautiful head, whilst her upper lip curled slightly with a smile of disdainful bitterness; then, passing in angry silence before M. Baleinier, who retained his seat, she directed her swift and firm steps towards the door. This door, in which was a little wicket, was fastened on the outside. Adrienne turned towards the doctor, and said to him, with an imperious gesture; “Open that door for me!”

These words, spoken with the most hypocritical boldness, made Adrienne jump. Her pale cheek turned red, her large eyes sparkled, and she proudly lifted her beautiful head, while her upper lip curled slightly in a scornful smile; then, walking in furious silence past M. Baleinier, who remained seated, she strode confidently towards the door. This door, which had a small gate, was locked from the outside. Adrienne turned to the doctor and said to him, with an authoritative gesture, “Open that door for me!”

“Come, my dear Mdlle. Adrienne,” said the physician, “be calm. Let us talk like good friends—for you know I am your friend.” And he inhaled slowly a pinch of snuff.

“Come on, my dear Mdlle. Adrienne,” said the doctor, “stay calm. Let's speak like good friends—because you know I’m your friend.” And he slowly took a pinch of snuff.

“It appears, sir,” said Adrienne, in a voice trembling with indignation, “I am not to leave this place to-day?”

“It seems, sir,” said Adrienne, her voice shaking with anger, “I’m not allowed to leave this place today?”

“Alas! no. In such a state of excitement—if you knew how inflamed your face is, and your eyes so feverish, your pulse must be at least eighty to the minute—I conjure you, my dear child, not to aggravate your symptoms by this fatal agitation.”

“Unfortunately, no. In such a state of excitement—if you could see how flushed your face is, and how feverish your eyes look, your pulse must be at least eighty beats per minute—I urge you, my dear child, not to make your symptoms worse with this dangerous agitation.”

After looking fixedly at the doctor, Adrienne returned with a slow step, and again took her seat on the edge of the bed. “That is right,” resumed M. Baleinier: “only be reasonable; and, as I said before, let us talk together like good friends.”

After staring intently at the doctor, Adrienne walked slowly back and sat down on the edge of the bed again. “That's right,” M. Baleinier continued, “just be sensible; and, as I mentioned before, let’s have a conversation like good friends.”

“You say well, sir,” replied Adrienne, in a collected and perfectly calm voice; “let us talk like friends. You wish to make me pass for mad—is it not so?”

“You're right, sir,” Adrienne replied, keeping her voice steady and completely calm; “let's speak as friends. You want to make me seem crazy—is that correct?”

“I wish, my dear child, that one day you may feel towards me as much gratitude as you now do aversion. The latter I had fully foreseen—but, however painful may be the performance of certain duties, we must resign ourselves to it.”

“I hope, my dear child, that one day you might feel as much gratitude towards me as you currently feel aversion. I anticipated the latter completely—but no matter how difficult some responsibilities may be, we have to accept them.”

M. Baleinier sighed, as he said this, with such a natural air of conviction, that for a moment Adrienne could not repress a movement of surprise; then, while her lip curled with a bitter laugh, she answered: “Oh, it’s very clear, you have done all this for my good?”

M. Baleinier sighed as he said this with such a genuine sense of certainty that for a moment Adrienne couldn't help but show her surprise. Then, as a bitter smile curled her lips, she replied, “Oh, it's obvious you've done all this for my benefit?”

“Really, my dear young lady—have I ever had any other design than to be useful to you?”

“Honestly, my dear young lady—have I ever had any other intention than to be helpful to you?”

“I do not know, sir, if your impudence be not still more odious than your cowardly treachery!”

“I don’t know, sir, if your boldness is even more disgusting than your cowardly betrayal!”

“Treachery!” said M. Baleinier, shrugging his shoulders with a grieved air; “treachery, indeed! Only reflect, my poor child—do you think, if I were not acting with good faith, conscientiously, in your interest, I should return this morning to meet your indignation, for which I was fully prepared? I am the head physician of this asylum, which belongs to me—but I have two of my pupils here, doctors, like myself—and might have left them to take care of you but, no—I could not consent to it—I knew your character, your nature, your previous history, and (leaving out of the question the interest I feel for you) I can treat your case better than any one.”

“Betrayal!” M. Baleinier said, shrugging his shoulders with a pained expression. “Betrayal, for sure! Just think about it, my dear child—do you really believe that if I weren’t acting in good faith, honestly, and with your best interests in mind, I would come back this morning to face your anger, which I was fully expecting? I’m the head doctor of this asylum, which is mine—but I have two of my students here, doctors like me—and I could have left them to take care of you, but I couldn’t agree to that—I know your character, your nature, your past, and (setting aside my concern for you) I can handle your case better than anyone else.”

Adrienne had heard M. Baleinier without interrupting him; she now looked at him fixedly, and said: “Pray, sir, how much do they pay you to make me pass for mad?”

Adrienne had listened to M. Baleinier without interrupting him; she now stared at him intently and said, “Excuse me, sir, how much do they pay you to call me crazy?”

“Madame!” cried M. Baleinier, who felt stung in spite of, himself.

“Ma'am!” exclaimed M. Baleinier, who felt hurt despite himself.

“You know I am rich,” continued Adrienne, with overwhelming disdain; “I will double the sum that they give you. Come, sir—in the name of friendship, as you call it, let me have the pleasure of outbidding them.”

“You know I’m wealthy,” Adrienne said, filled with contempt. “I’ll double what they offer you. Come on, sir—in the name of friendship, as you put it, let me have the satisfaction of outbidding them.”

“Your keepers,” said M. Baleinier, recovering all his coolness, “have informed me, in their report of the night’s proceedings, that you made similar propositions to them.”

“Your keepers,” said M. Baleinier, regaining his composure, “have told me in their report of what happened last night that you made similar suggestions to them.”

“Pardon me, sir; I offered them what might be acceptable to poor women, without education, whom misfortune has forced to undertake a painful employment—but to you, sir a man of the world, a man of science, a man of great abilities—that is quite different—the pay must be a great deal higher. There is treachery at all prices; so do not found your refusal on the smallness of my offer to those wretched women. Tell me—how much do you want?”

“Excuse me, sir; I offered them something that might be suitable for uneducated women who have been forced by bad luck to take on a difficult job—but for you, sir, a man of the world, a man of science, a highly capable individual—that’s entirely different—the pay needs to be significantly higher. There’s betrayal at every price, so don’t base your refusal on the low amount I offered to those unfortunate women. Tell me—how much do you want?”

“Your keepers, in their report of the night, have also spoken of threats,” resumed M. Baleinier, with the same coolness; “have you any of those likewise to address me? Believe me, my poor child, you will do well to exhaust at once your attempts at corruption, and your vain threats of vengeance. We shall then come to the true state of the case.”

“Your caretakers, in their report from the night, have also mentioned threats,” resumed M. Baleinier, with the same calmness; “do you have any of those to share with me as well? Trust me, my dear child, it would be best for you to fully express your attempts at manipulation and your empty threats of revenge. Then we can get to the real situation.”

“So you deem my threats vain!” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, at length giving way to the full tide of her indignation, till then restrained. “Do you think, sir, that when I leave this place—for this outrage must have an end—that I will not proclaim aloud your infamous treachery? Do you think chat I will not denounce to the contempt and horror of all, your base conspiracy with Madame de Saint-Dizier? Oh! do you think that I will conceal the frightful treatment I have received! But, mad as I may be, I know that there are laws in this country, by which I will demand a full reparation for myself, and shame, disgrace, and punishment, for you, and for those who have employed you! Henceforth, between you and me will be hate and war to the death; and all my strength, all my intelligence—”

“So you think my threats are empty!” Mdlle. de Cardoville finally let loose her anger that she had been holding back. “Do you really believe, sir, that when I leave this place—because this outrage has to end—I'm not going to publicly expose your despicable betrayal? Do you think I won't denounce your vile conspiracy with Madame de Saint-Dizier to everyone’s contempt and horror? Oh! Do you really think I’ll keep quiet about the awful treatment I’ve endured? But, as crazy as I may be, I know that there are laws in this country, and I will demand full compensation for myself, along with shame, disgrace, and punishment for you and those who hired you! From now on, it’s nothing but hatred and a fight to the finish between us; and I’ll use all my strength and intelligence—”

“Permit me to interrupt you, my dear Mdlle. Adrienne,” said the doctor, still perfectly calm and affectionate: “nothing can be more unfavorable to your cure, than to cherish idle hopes: they will only tend to keep up a state of deplorable excitement: it is best to put the facts fairly before you, that you may understand clearly your position.

“Let me interrupt you, my dear Mdlle. Adrienne,” said the doctor, still completely calm and caring: “nothing is more detrimental to your recovery than holding on to unfounded hopes; they will only keep you in a state of distressing anxiety. It’s best to lay the facts out clearly so you can fully understand your situation.”

“1. It is impossible for you to leave this house. 2. You can have no communication with any one beyond its walls. 3. No one enters here that I cannot perfectly depend upon. 4. I am completely indifferent to your threats of vengeance because law and reason are both in my favor.”

“1. You can't leave this house. 2. You can't communicate with anyone outside these walls. 3. No one comes in here that I can’t fully trust. 4. I’m completely unfazed by your threats of revenge because both the law and common sense are on my side.”

“What! have you the right to shut me up here?”

“What! Do you really think you have the right to keep me trapped here?”

“We should never have come to that determination, without a number of reasons of the most serious kind.”

“We should never have made that decision without several very serious reasons.”

“Oh! there are reasons for it, it seems.”

“Oh! It seems there are reasons for it.”

“Unfortunately, too many.”

“Sadly, too many.”

“You will perhaps inform me of them?”

“You'll maybe tell me about them?”

“Alas! they are only too conclusive; and if you should ever apply to the protection of the laws, as you threatened me just now, we should be obliged to state them. The fantastical eccentricity of your manner of living, your whimsical mode of dressing up your maids, your extravagant expenditure, the story of the Indian prince, to whom you offered a royal hospitality, your unprecedented resolution of going to live by yourself, like a young bachelor, the adventure of the man found concealed in your bed-chamber; finally, the report of your yesterday’s conversation, which was faithfully taken down in shorthand, by a person employed for that purpose.”

“Unfortunately, it's all too clear; if you ever decide to seek legal protection, as you just threatened, we would have to present the evidence. The quirky way you live, your strange style of dressing your maids, your lavish spending, the tale about the Indian prince you hosted royally, your unusual choice to live alone like a young bachelor, the incident of the man found hiding in your bedroom; and finally, the detailed account of your conversation yesterday, which was accurately recorded in shorthand by someone hired for that task.”

10429m
Original

“Yesterday?” cried Adrienne, with as much indignation as surprise.

“Yesterday?” Adrienne exclaimed, both outraged and surprised.

“Oh, yes! to be prepared for every event, in case you should misinterpret the interest we take in you, we had all your answers reported by a man who was concealed behind a curtain in the next room; and really, one day, in a calmer state of mind, when you come to read over quietly the particulars of what took place, you will no longer be astonished at the resolution we have been forced to adopt.”

“Oh, absolutely! Just in case you misunderstand the concern we have for you, we had all your responses relayed by a guy who was hiding behind a curtain in the next room. Honestly, one day, when you’re feeling calmer and you read through everything that happened, you won’t be surprised at the decision we had to make.”

“Go on, sir,” said Adrienne, with contempt.

“Go ahead, sir,” Adrienne said, filled with disdain.

“The facts I have cited being thus confirmed and acknowledged, you will understand, my dear Mdlle. Adrienne, that your friends are perfectly free from responsibility. It was their duty to endeavor to cure this derangement of mind, which at present only shows itself in idle whims, but which, were it to increase, might seriously compromise the happiness of your future life. Now, in my opinion, we may hope to see a radical cure, by means of a treatment at once physical and moral; but the first condition of this attempt was to remove you from the scenes which so dangerously excited your imagination; whilst a calm retreat, the repose of a simple and solitary life combined with my anxious, I may say, paternal care, will gradually bring about a complete recovery—”

“The facts I've mentioned are now confirmed and acknowledged, so you will understand, my dear Mdlle. Adrienne, that your friends are completely off the hook. They had a responsibility to try to help with this mental disturbance, which currently shows up only as silly ideas, but if it worsens, it could really affect your future happiness. I believe we can hope for a complete recovery through a treatment that is both physical and emotional; but the first step in this process was to get you away from the situations that overly stimulated your imagination. A peaceful retreat, the quiet of a simple and solitary life, along with my careful, almost parental attention, will gradually lead to a full recovery—”

“So, sir,” said Adrienne, with a bitter laugh, “the love of a noble independence, generosity, the worship of the beautiful, detestation of what is base and odious, such are the maladies of which you wish to cure me; I fear that my case is desperate, for my aunt has long ago tried to effect that benevolent purpose.”

“So, sir,” Adrienne said with a bitter laugh, “the love for noble independence, generosity, the appreciation of beauty, and the disgust for what is base and repulsive—those are the issues you want to fix in me? I’m afraid my situation is hopeless, as my aunt has already tried to accomplish that kind deed a long time ago.”

“Well, we may perhaps not succeed; but at least we will attempt it. You see, then, there is a mass of serious facts, quite enough to justify the determination come to by the family-council, which puts me completely at my ease with regard to your menaces. It is to that I wish to return; a man of my age and condition never acts lightly—in such circumstances, and you can readily understand what I was saying to you just now. In a word, do not hope to leave this place before your complete recovery, and rest assured, that I am and shall ever be safe from your resentment. This being once admitted, let us talk of your actual state with all the interest that you naturally inspire.”

“Well, we might not succeed, but at least we’ll give it a try. You see, there are a lot of serious facts that totally justify the decision made by the family council, which makes me fully at ease regarding your threats. That’s what I want to get back to; a man of my age and position doesn’t act impulsively—in situations like this, and you can easily understand what I was saying to you just now. In short, don’t expect to leave this place until you’re completely healed, and know that I’m safe from your anger and always will be. With that clear, let’s discuss your current condition with all the interest you naturally inspire.”

“I think, sir, that, considering I am mad, you speak to me very reasonably.”

“I think, sir, that since I’m crazy, you’re speaking to me quite reasonably.”

“Mad! no, thank heaven, my poor child, you are not mad yet—and I hope that, by my care, you will never be so. It is to prevent your becoming mad, that one must take it in time; and believe me, it is full time. You look at me with such an air of surprise—now tell me, what interest can I have in talking to you thus? Is it the hatred of your aunt that I wish to favor? To what end, I would ask? What can she do for me or against me? I think of her at this moment neither more nor less than I thought yesterday. Is it a new language that I hold to yourself? Did I not speak to you yesterday many times, of the dangerous excitement of mind in which you were, and of your singular whims and fancies? It is true, I made use of stratagem to bring you hither. No doubt, I did so. I hastened to avail myself of the opportunity, which you yourself offered, my poor, dear child; for you would never have come hither with your own good will. One day or the other, we must have found some pretext to get you here: and I said to myself; ‘Her interest before all! Do your duty, let whatever will betide!’—”

“Crazy? No, thank goodness, my poor child, you’re not crazy yet—and I hope that with my help, you never will be. It’s to prevent you from going mad that we need to address this in time; and believe me, it’s definitely time. You’re looking at me with such surprise—now tell me, what interest do I have in talking to you like this? Am I trying to support your aunt’s hatred? What good would that do me? What can she do for me or against me? Right now, I think of her the same way I did yesterday. Is this a new way of speaking to you? Didn’t I mention yesterday several times the dangerous state of mind you were in, along with your strange whims and fancies? It’s true, I used some trickery to bring you here. No doubt about it. I quickly took advantage of the chance you gave me, my poor, dear child; because you would never have come here on your own. Eventually, we would have found some excuse to get you here: and I told myself, ‘Her well-being comes first! Do your duty, come what may!’—”

Whilst M. Baleinier was speaking, Adrienne’s countenance, which had hitherto expressed alternately indignation and disdain, assumed an indefinable look of anguish and horror. On hearing this man talk in such a natural manner, and with such an appearance of sincerity, justice and reason, she felt herself more alarmed than ever. An atrocious deception, clothed in such forms, frightened her a hundred times more than the avowed hatred of Madame de Saint-Dizier. This audacious hypocrisy seemed to her so monstrous, that she believed it almost impossible.

While M. Baleinier was speaking, Adrienne's face, which had previously shown alternating signs of anger and disdain, took on an indescribable expression of anguish and horror. Hearing this man speak so naturally and with such a facade of sincerity, justice, and reason, made her feel more alarmed than ever. A terrible deception, hidden behind such a guise, scared her a hundred times more than the open hatred of Madame de Saint-Dizier. This bold hypocrisy seemed so monstrous to her that she found it almost unbelievable.

10437m
Original

Adrienne had so little the art of hiding her emotions, that the doctor, a skillful and profound physiognomist, instantly perceived the impression he had produced. “Come,” said he to himself, “that is a great step. Fright has succeeded to disdain and anger. Doubt will come next. I shall not leave this place, till she has said to me: ‘Return soon, my good M. Baleinier!’” With a voice of sorrowful emotion, which seemed to come from the very depths of his heart, the doctor thus continued: “I see, you are still suspicious of me. All I can say to you is falsehood, fraud, hypocrisy, hate—is it not so?—Hate you? why, in heaven’s name, should I hate you? What have you done to me? or rather—you will perhaps attach more value to this reason from a man of my sort,” added M. Baleinier, bitterly, “or rather, what interest have I to hate you?—You, that have only been reduced to the state in which you are by an over abundance of the most generous instincts—you, that are suffering, as it were, from an excess of good qualities—you can bring yourself coolly and deliberately to accuse an honest man, who has never given you any but marks of affection, of the basest, the blackest, the most abominable crime, of which a human being could be guilty. Yes, I call it a crime; because the audacious deception of which you accuse me would not deserve any other name. Really, my poor child, it is hard—very hard—and I now see, that an independent spirit may sometimes exhibit as much injustice and intolerance as the most narrow mind. It does not incense me—no—it only pains me: yes, I assure you—it pains me cruelly.” And the doctor drew his hand across his moist eyes.

Adrienne was so bad at hiding her feelings that the doctor, a skilled and insightful reader of faces, immediately noticed the effect he had on her. “Well,” he thought to himself, “that’s a big step. Fear has replaced disdain and anger. Doubt will come next. I won’t leave this place until she says to me: ‘Come back soon, my dear M. Baleinier!’” With a voice filled with sorrow that seemed to come from deep within him, the doctor continued: “I see you still doubt me. All I can say to you is falsehood, deceit, hypocrisy, hate—am I wrong? Hate you? Why on earth would I hate you? What have you done to me? Or rather—you might find this reasoning more valuable coming from someone like me,” M. Baleinier added bitterly, “or rather, what reason do I have to hate you?—You, who have only found yourself in this state because of an overflow of the most generous instincts—you, who are suffering from an excess of good qualities—you can calmly and deliberately accuse an honest man, who has only shown you kindness, of the most despicable, vile, and abominable crime any human could commit. Yes, I call it a crime because the bold deception you accuse me of deserves no other name. Honestly, my poor child, it’s tough—very tough—and I see now that a free spirit can sometimes show as much unfairness and intolerance as the most narrow-minded person. It doesn’t anger me—no—it only hurts me: yes, I assure you—it hurts me deeply.” And the doctor wiped his tearful eyes.

It is impossible to give the accent, the look, the gesture of M. Baleinier, as he thus expressed himself. The most able and practiced lawyer, or the greatest actor in the world, could not have played this scene with more effect than the doctor—or rather, no one could have played it so well—M. Baleinier, carried away by the influence of the situations, was himself half convinced of what he said.

It’s impossible to capture the accent, the expression, the gesture of M. Baleinier as he said this. The most skilled lawyer or the best actor in the world couldn’t have performed this scene more effectively than the doctor—or rather, no one could have done it better. M. Baleinier, swept up by the emotions of the moment, was almost convinced of what he was saying himself.

In few words, he felt all the horror of his own perfidy but he felt also that Adrienne could not believe it; for there are combinations of such nefarious character, that pure and upright minds are unable to comprehend them as possible. If a lofty spirit looks down into the abyss of evil, beyond a certain depth it is seized with giddiness, and no longer able to distinguish one object from the other.

In short, he felt the full horror of his betrayal, but he also realized that Adrienne couldn’t possibly believe it; there are such wicked actions that pure and honorable minds can’t even grasp as conceivable. When a noble spirit peers into the depths of evil, beyond a certain point, it becomes dizzy and can no longer tell one thing from another.

And then the most perverse of men have a day, an hour, a moment, in which the good instincts, planted in the heart of every creature, appear in spite of themselves. Adrienne was too interesting, was in too cruel a position, for the doctor mot to feel some pity for her in his heart; the tone of sympathy, which for some time past he had been obliged to assume towards her, and the sweet confidence of the young girl in return, had become for this man habitual and necessary ratifications. But sympathy and habit were now to yield to implacable necessity.

And then even the most twisted of people have a day, an hour, a moment, when the good instincts, rooted in the heart of every creature, emerge despite themselves. Adrienne was too captivating, too trapped in her circumstances, for the doctor not to feel some pity for her in his heart; the tone of sympathy that he had been forced to adopt towards her for some time, along with the sweet trust of the young girl in return, had become necessary and habitual for him. But sympathy and habit were now giving way to inevitable necessity.

Thus the Marquis d’Aigrigny had idolized his mother; dying, she called him to her—and he turned away from the last prayer of a parent in the agony of death. After such an example, how could M. Baleinier hesitate to sacrifice Adrienne? The members of the Order, of which he formed a part, were bound to him—but he was perhaps still more strongly bound to them, for a long partnership in evil creates terrible and indissoluble ties.

Thus the Marquis d’Aigrigny had idolized his mother; on her deathbed, she called him to her—and he turned away from the final prayer of a parent in her dying moments. After such an example, how could M. Baleinier hesitate to sacrifice Adrienne? The members of the Order, to which he belonged, were connected to him—but he was perhaps even more strongly connected to them, as a long partnership in wrongdoing creates terrible and unbreakable bonds.

The moment M. Baleinier finished his fervid address to Mdlle. de Cardoville, the slide of the wicket in the door was softly pushed back, and a pair of eyes peered attentively into the chamber, unperceived by the doctor.

The moment M. Baleinier finished his passionate speech to Mdlle. de Cardoville, the slide of the door's wicket was gently pulled back, and a pair of eyes curiously watched the room, unnoticed by the doctor.

Adrienne could not withdraw her gaze from the physician’s, which seemed to fascinate her. Mute, overpowered, seized with a vague terror, unable to penetrate the dark depths of this man’s soul, moved in spite of herself by the accent of sorrow, half feigned and half real—the young lady had a momentary feeling of doubt. For the first time, it came into her mind, that M. Baleinier might perhaps be committing a frightful error—committing it in good faith.

Adrienne couldn't tear her gaze away from the doctor's eyes, which seemed to captivate her. Silent, overwhelmed, filled with a vague sense of fear, unable to understand the dark depths of this man's soul, and moved despite herself by the tone of sadness, which was half genuine and half acted—the young lady had a fleeting feeling of doubt. For the first time, it crossed her mind that M. Baleinier might be making a terrible mistake—doing so in good faith.

Besides, the anguish of the past night, the dangers of her position, her feverish agitation, all concurred to fill her mind with trouble and indecision. She looked at the physician with ever increasing surprise, and making a violent effort not to yield to a weakness, of which she partly foresaw the dreadful consequences, she exclaimed: “No, no, sir; I will not, I cannot believe it. You have too much skill, too much experience, to commit such an error.”

Besides, the pain of the past night, the risks of her situation, her restless anxiety, all added to her feelings of worry and uncertainty. She stared at the doctor with growing astonishment, and making a strong effort not to give in to a weakness that she partly predicted would have terrible consequences, she exclaimed: “No, no, sir; I won’t, I can’t believe it. You have too much skill, too much experience, to make such a mistake.”

“An error!” said M. Baleinier, in a grave and sorrowful tone. “Let me speak to you in the name of that skill and experience, which you are pleased to ascribe to me. Hear me but for a moment, my dear child; and then I will appeal to yourself.”

“An error!” M. Baleinier said in a serious and sad tone. “Let me speak to you based on the skill and experience you generously attribute to me. Just listen to me for a moment, my dear child; and then I will turn to you.”

“To me!” replied the young girl, in a kind of stupor; “you wish to persuade me, that—” Then, interrupting herself, she added, with a convulsive laugh: “This only is wanting to your triumph—to bring me to confess that I am mad—that my proper place is here—that I owe you—”

“To me!” replied the young girl, somewhat dazed; “you want to convince me that—” Then, interrupting herself, she added with a nervous laugh: “This is all that’s missing for your victory—to make me admit that I’m crazy—that my rightful place is here—that I owe you—”

“Gratitude. Yes, you do owe it me, even as I told you at the commencement of this conversation. Listen to me then; my words may be cruel, but there are wounds which can only be cured with steel and fire. I conjure you, my dear child—reflect—throw back one impartial glance at your past life—weigh your own thoughts—and you will be afraid of yourself. Remember those moments of strange excitement, during which, as you have told me, you seemed to soar above the earth—and, above all, while it is yet time—while you preserve enough clearness of mind to compare and judge—compare, I entreat, your manner of living with that of other ladies of your age? Is there a single one who acts as you act? who thinks as you think? unless, indeed, you imagine yourself so superior to other women, that, in virtue of that supremacy, you can justify a life and habits that have no parallel in the world.”

“Gratitude. Yes, you owe it to me, just like I mentioned at the start of this conversation. Listen carefully; my words may sting, but some wounds can only heal with steel and fire. I urge you, my dear child—think back—take an unbiased look at your past—consider your own thoughts—and you will be afraid of what you find. Remember those moments of strange excitement when you felt like you were soaring above the earth—and, above all, while there’s still time—while you have enough clarity to compare and judge—please, compare your way of living to that of other women your age. Is there anyone who behaves as you do? Who thinks as you think? Unless, of course, you believe you’re so much better than other women that, because of that superiority, you can justify a lifestyle and habits that have no equal in the world.”

“I have never had such stupid pride, you know it well,” said Adrienne, looking at the doctor with growing terror.

“I’ve never had such foolish pride, you know that,” Adrienne said, looking at the doctor with increasing fear.

“Then, my dear child, to what are we to attribute your strange and inexplicable mode of life? Can you even persuade yourself that it is founded on reason? Oh, my child! take care?—As yet, you only indulge in charming originalities of conduct, poetical eccentricities, sweet and vague reveries—but the tendency is fatal, the downward course irresistible. Take care, take care!—the healthful, graceful, spiritual portion of your intelligence has yet the upper hand, and imprints its stamp upon all your extravagances; but you do not know, believe me, with what frightful force the insane portion of the mind, at a given moment, develops itself and strangles up the rest. Then we have no longer graceful eccentricities, like yours, but ridiculous, sordid, hideous delusions.”

“Then, my dear child, what can we say about your strange and inexplicable way of life? Can you really convince yourself that it’s based on reason? Oh, my child! Be careful!—Right now, you’re just indulging in charming quirks, poetic eccentricities, sweet and vague daydreams—but the tendency is dangerous, and the downward spiral is unstoppable. Be careful, be careful!—the healthy, graceful, and spiritual side of your mind is still in control and shapes all your whims; but believe me, you don’t realize how terrifyingly powerful the chaotic part of your mind can become at any moment and can overpower the rest. Then we won’t have graceful eccentricities like yours, but ridiculous, grim, and hideous delusions.”

“Oh! you frighten me,” said the unfortunate girl, as she passed her trembling hands across her burning brow.

“Oh! you scare me,” said the unfortunate girl, as she ran her trembling hands across her hot forehead.

“Then,” continued M. Baleinier, in an agitated voice, “then the last rays of intelligence are extinguished; then madness—for we must pronounce the dreaded word—gets the upper hand, and displays itself in furious and savage transports.”

“Then,” continued M. Baleinier, in an uneasy voice, “then the final glimmers of understanding fade away; then madness—because we have to say it—takes control, and shows itself in frenzied and wild outbursts.”

“Like the woman upstairs,” murmured Adrienne, as, with fixed and eager look, she raised her finger towards the ceiling.

“Like the woman upstairs,” whispered Adrienne, as, with a focused and eager expression, she pointed her finger toward the ceiling.

“Sometimes,” continued the doctor, alarmed himself at the terrible consequences of his own words, but yielding to the inexorable fatality of his situation, “sometimes madness takes a stupid and brutal form; the unfortunate creature, who is attacked by it, preserves nothing human but the shape—has only the instincts of the lower animals—eats with voracity, and moves ever backwards and forwards in the cell, in which such a being is obliged to be confined. That is all its life—all.”

“Sometimes,” the doctor continued, alarmed by the terrible consequences of his own words but unable to escape the harsh reality of his situation, “sometimes madness manifests in a stupid and brutal way; the unfortunate person affected by it retains nothing human except their shape—only having the instincts of lower animals—they eat ravenously and move back and forth in the cell where such a person is forced to stay. That’s their entire life—all of it.”

“Like the woman yonder.” cried Adrienne, with a still wilder look, as she slowly raised her arm towards the window that was visible on the other side of the building.

“Like that woman over there,” Adrienne shouted, her expression even more intense, as she slowly lifted her arm towards the window visible on the other side of the building.

“Why—yes,” said M. Baleinier. “Like you, unhappy child, those women were young, fair, and sensible, but like you, alas! they had in them the fatal germ of insanity, which, not having been destroyed in time, grew, and grew, larger and ever larger, until it overspread and destroyed their reason.”

“Why—yes,” said M. Baleinier. “Like you, unfortunate child, those women were young, beautiful, and intelligent, but like you, unfortunately! they carried within them the deadly seed of insanity, which, if it had not been eradicated in time, expanded, and expanded, larger and larger, until it completely overran and destroyed their reason.”

“Oh, mercy!” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, whose head was getting confused with terror; “mercy! do not tell me such things!—I am afraid. Take me from this place—oh! take me from this place!” she added, with a heartrending accent; “for, if I remain here, I shall end by going mad! No,” added she, struggling with the terrible agony which assailed her, “no, do not hope it! I shall not become mad. I have all my reason. I am not blind enough to believe what you tell me. Doubtless, I live differently from others; think differently from others; am shocked by things that do not offend others; but what does all this prove? Only that I am different from others. Have I a bad heart? Am I envious or selfish? My ideas are singular, I knew—yes, I confess it—but then, M. Baleinier, is not their tendency good, generous, noble!—Oh!” cried Adrienne’s supplicating voice, while her tears flowed abundantly, “I have never in my life done one malicious action; my worst errors have arisen from excess of generosity. Is it madness to wish to see everybody about one too happy? And again, if you are mad, you must feel it yourself—and I do not feel it—and yet—I scarcely know—you tell me such terrible things of those two women! You ought to know these things better than I. But then,” added Mdlle, de Cardoville, with an accent of the deepest despair, “something ought to have been done. Why, if you felt an interest for me, did you wait so long? Why did you not take pity on me sooner? But the most frightful fact is, that I do not know whether I ought to believe you—for all this may be a snare—but no, no! you weep—it is true, then!—you weep!” She looked anxiously at M. Baleinier, who, notwithstanding his cynical philosophy, could not restrain his tears at the sight of these nameless tortures.

“Oh, mercy!” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, her head spinning with fear; “mercy! Please don’t tell me such things! I’m scared. Get me out of here—oh! Just take me away from this place!” she added, her voice breaking; “because if I stay here, I’ll end up going crazy! No,” she continued, battling the intense pain that overwhelmed her, “no, don’t think that! I won’t go insane. I’m fully aware. I’m not naive enough to believe what you’re saying. Sure, I live differently than others; I think differently; I’m shocked by things that don’t bother others—but what does that show? Just that I’m not like everyone else. Do I have a bad heart? Am I jealous or selfish? I know my ideas are unusual—yes, I admit it—but still, M. Baleinier, isn’t their intent good, generous, noble? Oh!” Adrienne cried, her voice pleading as tears streamed down her face. “I’ve never done anything malicious in my life; my worst mistakes have come from too much generosity. Is it crazy to want everyone around to be happy? And if you’re mad, you would know it yourself—and I don’t feel that way—and yet—I can hardly believe it—you tell me such horrible things about those two women! You should know more about this than I do. But then,” Mdlle. de Cardoville added, her voice filled with despair, “something should have been done. Why, if you cared about me, did you wait so long? Why didn’t you show me compassion sooner? But the scariest part is that I don’t know if I should believe you—this could all be a trap—but no, no! You’re crying—it’s true, then!—you’re really crying!” She looked anxiously at M. Baleinier, who, despite his cynical views, couldn’t hold back his tears at the sight of her unthinkable suffering.

“You weep over me,” she continued; “so it is true! But (good heaven!) must there not be something done? I will do all that you wish—all—so that I may not be like those women. But if it should be too late? no, it is not too late—say it is not too late, my good M. Baleinier! Oh, now I ask your pardon for what I said when you came in—but then I did not know, you see—I did not know!”

“You’re crying over me,” she went on; “so it’s true! But, good grief! Doesn’t something need to be done? I’ll do everything you want—all of it—just so I won’t be like those women. But what if it’s too late? No, it’s not too late—please say it’s not too late, my dear M. Baleinier! Oh, I’m sorry for what I said when you arrived—but I didn’t know, you see—I really didn’t know!”

To these few broken words, interrupted by sobs, and rushing forth in a sort of feverish excitement, succeeded a silence of some minutes, during which the deeply affected physician dried his tears. His resolution had almost failed him. Adrienne hid her face in her hands. Suddenly she again lifted her head; her countenance was calmer than before, though agitated by a nervous trembling.

To these few broken words, interrupted by sobs and spilled out in a kind of frantic excitement, there followed a silence of several minutes, during which the deeply moved doctor wiped his tears. His determination had nearly abandoned him. Adrienne buried her face in her hands. Suddenly, she raised her head again; her expression was calmer than before, though shaken by a nervous tremor.

“M. Baleinier,” she resumed, with touching dignity, “I hardly know what I said to you just now. Terror, I think, made me wander; I have again collected myself. Hear me! I know that I am in your power; I know that nothing can deliver me from it. Are you an implacable enemy? or are you a friend? I am not able to determine. Do you really apprehend, as you assure me, that what is now eccentricity will hereafter become madness—or are you rather the accomplice in some infernal machination? You alone can answer. In spite of my boasted courage, I confess myself conquered. Whatever is required of me—you understand, whatever it may be, I will subscribe to, I give you my word and you know that I hold it sacred—you have therefore no longer any interest to keep me here. If, on the contrary, you really think my reason in danger—and I own that you have awakened in my mind vague, but frightful doubts—tell it me, and I will believe you. I am alone, at your mercy, without friends, without counsel. I trust myself blindly to you. I know not whether I address myself to a deliverer or a destroyer—but I say to you—here is my happiness—here is my life—take it—I have no strength to dispute it with you!”

“M. Baleinier,” she continued, with heartfelt dignity, “I can hardly remember what I just said to you. I think terror made me lose my way; I’ve gathered myself again. Listen! I know that I’m at your mercy; I understand that nothing can change that. Are you a relentless enemy, or a friend? I can’t tell. Do you genuinely believe, as you’ve told me, that what seems strange now will eventually become madness—or are you part of some wicked plan? Only you can answer that. Despite my claimed bravery, I admit I feel defeated. Whatever you need from me—you understand, no matter what it is, I will agree to it, I promise you, and you know I keep my promises sacred—so you have no reason to keep me here. On the other hand, if you really think my sanity is at risk—and I acknowledge you’ve stirred some terrifying, vague doubts in me—just tell me, and I will trust you. I’m alone, at your mercy, with no friends or guidance. I blindfold myself to you. I don’t know if I’m talking to someone who will save me or someone who will ruin me—but I say to you—here is my happiness—here is my life—take it—I have no strength to fight you for it!”

These touching words, full of mournful resignation and almost hopeless reliance, gave the finishing stroke to the indecision of M. Baleinier. Already deeply moved by this scene, and without reflecting on the consequences of what he was about to do, he determined at all events to dissipate the terrible and unjust fears with which he had inspired Adrienne. Sentiments of remorse and pity, which now animated the physician, were visible in his countenance.

These heartfelt words, filled with sad acceptance and almost hopeless dependence, pushed M. Baleinier further into his uncertainty. Already deeply affected by the moment, and without considering the consequences of his next actions, he decided he had to ease the terrible and unfounded fears he had instilled in Adrienne. Feelings of guilt and compassion, which now stirred within the doctor, were clear on his face.

Alas! they were too visible. The moment he approached to take the hand of Mdlle. de Cardoville, a low but sharp voice exclaimed from behind the wicket: “M. Baleinier!”

Alas! they were too obvious. The moment he stepped forward to take the hand of Mdlle. de Cardoville, a low but sharp voice called out from behind the gate: “Mr. Baleinier!”

“Rodin!” muttered the startled doctor to himself; “he’s been spying on me!”

“Rodin!” the surprised doctor mumbled to himself; “he’s been watching me!”

“Who calls you?” asked the lady of the physician.

“Who’s calling you?” asked the doctor’s wife.

“A person that I promised to meet here this morning.” replied he, with the utmost depression, “to go with him to St. Mary’s Convent, which is close at hand.”

“A person I promised to meet here this morning,” he replied, sounding very depressed, “to go with him to St. Mary’s Convent, which is nearby.”

“And what answer have you to give me?” said Adrienne with mortal anguish.

“And what do you have to say to me?” Adrienne asked, filled with deep anguish.

After a moment’s solemn silence, during which he turned his face towards the wicket, the doctor replied, in a voice of deep emotion: “I am—what I have always been—a friend incapable of deceiving you.”

After a moment of serious silence, during which he turned his face toward the gate, the doctor replied, with a voice full of deep emotion: “I am—what I have always been—a friend who cannot deceive you.”

Adrienne became deadly pale. Then, extending her hand to M. Baleinier, she said to him in a voice that she endeavored to render calm: “Thank you—I will have courage—but will it be very long?”

Adrienne turned extremely pale. Then, reaching out her hand to M. Baleinier, she spoke to him in a voice she tried to keep steady: “Thank you—I will stay strong—but will it take a long time?”

“Perhaps a month. Solitude, reflection, a proper regimen, my attentive care, may do much. You will be allowed everything that is compatible with your situation. Every attention will be paid you. If this room displeases you, I will see you have another.”

“Maybe a month. Being alone, thinking things over, following a good routine, and my dedicated care can make a big difference. You’ll have everything that fits your situation. You’ll be well taken care of. If you don’t like this room, I’ll make sure you get another one.”

“No—this or another—it is of little consequence,” answered Adrienne, with an air of the deepest dejection.

“No—this or another—it doesn’t really matter,” replied Adrienne, looking thoroughly dejected.

“Come, come! be of good courage. There is no reason to despair.”

“Come on, don’t worry! There’s no reason to lose hope.”

“Perhaps you flatter me,” said Adrienne with the shadow of a smile. “Return soon,” she added, “my dear M. Baleinier! my only hope rests in you now.”

“Maybe you’re just flattering me,” Adrienne said with a hint of a smile. “Come back soon,” she added, “my dear M. Baleinier! my only hope is in you now.”

Her head fell upon her bosom, her hands upon her knees and she remained sitting on the edge of the bed, pale, motionless, overwhelmed with woe.

Her head dropped onto her chest, her hands rested on her knees, and she stayed sitting on the edge of the bed, pale, still, and completely overcome with sorrow.

“Mad!” she said when M. Baleinier had disappeared. “Perhaps mad!”

“Crazy!” she said when M. Baleinier had vanished. “Maybe crazy!”

We have enlarged upon this episode much less romantic than it may appear. Many times have motives of interest or vengeance or perfidious machination led to the abuse of the imprudent facility with which inmates are received in certain private lunatic asylums from the hands of their families or friends.

We have expanded on this episode, which is much less romantic than it seems. Many times, motives like self-interest, revenge, or deceitful schemes have caused the misuse of the careless ease with which individuals are admitted to certain private insane asylums by their families or friends.

We shall subsequently explain our views, as to the establishment of a system of inspection, by the crown or the civil magistrates, for the periodical survey of these institutions, and others of no less importance, at present placed beyond the reach of all superintendence. These latter are the nunneries of which we will presently have an example.

We will later explain our thoughts on creating a system of inspection by the government or civil authorities for regularly reviewing these institutions and others that are just as important, which are currently beyond any oversight. The latter includes the convents, of which we will soon provide an example.





CHAPTER XLVI. PRESENTIMENTS.

Whilst the preceding events took place in Dr. Baleinier’s asylum, other scenes were passing about the same hour, at Frances Baudoin’s, in the Rue Brise-Miche.

While the earlier events were happening at Dr. Baleinier’s asylum, other scenes were unfolding around the same time at Frances Baudoin’s place on Rue Brise-Miche.

Seven o’clock in the morning had just struck at St. Mary church; the day was dark and gloomy, and the sleet rattled against the windows of the joyless chamber of Dagobert’s wife.

Seven o’clock in the morning had just hit at St. Mary church; the day was dark and gloomy, and the sleet pelted against the windows of Dagobert’s wife’s cheerless room.

As yet ignorant of her son’s arrest, Frances had waited for him the whole of the preceding evening, and a good part of the night, with the most anxious uneasiness; yielding at length to fatigue and sleep, about three o’clock in the morning, she had thrown herself on a mattress beside the bed of Rose and Blanche. But she rose with the first dawn of day, to ascend to Agricola’s garret, in the very faint hope that he might have returned home some hours before.

As yet unaware of her son’s arrest, Frances had waited for him all of the previous evening and a good part of the night, feeling extremely anxious. Finally giving in to exhaustion and sleep around three o'clock in the morning, she had laid down on a mattress next to Rose and Blanche's bed. But she got up with the first light of day to go up to Agricola’s attic, holding on to the slim hope that he might have come home a few hours earlier.

Rose and Blanche had just risen, and dressed themselves. They were alone in the sad, chilly apartment. Spoil-sport, whom Dagobert had left in Paris, was stretched at full length near the cold stove; with his long muzzle resting on his forepaws, he kept his eye fixed on the sisters.

Rose and Blanche had just gotten up and gotten dressed. They were alone in the gloomy, cold apartment. Spoil-sport, who Dagobert had left in Paris, was lying flat by the cold stove; with his long snout resting on his paws, he kept his eye on the sisters.

Having slept but little during the night, they had perceived the agitation and anguish of Dagobert’s wife. They had seen her walk up and down, now talking to herself, now listening to the least noise that came up the staircase, and now kneeling before the crucifix placed at one extremity of the room. The orphans were not aware, that, whilst she brayed with fervor on behalf of her son, this excellent woman was praying for them also. For the state of their souls filled her with anxiety and alarm.

Having hardly slept at all during the night, they noticed the distress and worry of Dagobert’s wife. They watched her pace the room, sometimes talking to herself, sometimes straining to hear any sound coming from the staircase, and at other times kneeling in front of the crucifix positioned at one end of the room. The orphans didn’t realize that while she prayed fervently for her son, this kind woman was also praying for them. The condition of their souls troubled her greatly.

The day before, when Dagobert had set out for Chartres, Frances, having assisted Rose and Blanche to rise, had invited them to say their morning prayer: they answered with the utmost simplicity, that they did not know any, and that they never more than addressed their mother, who was in heaven. When Frances, struck with painful surprise, spoke to them of catechism, confirmation, communion, the sisters opened widely their large eyes with astonishment, understanding nothing of such talk.

The day before, when Dagobert had left for Chartres, Frances, after helping Rose and Blanche get up, invited them to say their morning prayer. They simply replied that they didn’t know any and that they only prayed to their mother, who was in heaven. When Frances, taken aback, mentioned catechism, confirmation, and communion, the sisters widened their big eyes in surprise, not understanding any of it.

According to her simple faith, terrified at the ignorance of the young girls in matters of religion, Dagobert’s wife believed their souls to be in the greatest peril, the more so as, having asked them if they had ever been baptized (at the same time explaining to them the nature of that sacrament), the orphans answered they did not think they had, since there was neither church nor priest in the village where they were born, during their mother’s exile in Siberia.

According to her simple faith, worried about the young girls' lack of knowledge in religion, Dagobert’s wife believed their souls were at serious risk, especially since when she asked them if they had ever been baptized (while explaining what that sacrament meant), the orphans replied they didn’t think they had, as there was no church or priest in the village where they were born during their mother’s exile in Siberia.

Placing one’s self in the position of Frances, you understand how much she was grieved and alarmed; for, in her eyes, these young girls, whom she already loved tenderly, so charmed was she with their sweet disposition, were nothing but poor heathens, innocently doomed to eternal damnation. So, unable to restrain her tears, or conceal her horrors, she had clasped them in her arms, promising immediately to attend to their salvation, and regretting that Dagobert had not thought of having them baptized by the way. Now, it must be confessed, that this notion had never once occurred to the ex-grenadier.

Putting yourself in Frances's shoes, you can see how much she was upset and worried; in her eyes, these young girls, whom she already loved dearly because of their sweet nature, were just poor souls, innocently headed for eternal damnation. So, unable to hold back her tears or hide her distress, she embraced them tightly, vowing to immediately work on their salvation and wishing that Dagobert had thought to get them baptized along the way. Now, it must be said that this idea had never crossed the mind of the ex-grenadier.

When she went to her usual Sunday devotions, Frances had not dared to take Rose and Blanche with her, as their complete ignorance of sacred things would have rendered their presence at church, if not useless, scandalous; but, in her own fervent prayers she implored celestial mercy for these orphans, who did not themselves know the desperate position of their souls.

When she went to her usual Sunday services, Frances didn’t dare to bring Rose and Blanche with her, as their total lack of knowledge about sacred matters would have made their presence at church not just pointless, but embarrassing; however, in her passionate prayers, she pleaded for heavenly mercy for these orphans, who were unaware of the desperate state of their souls.

Rose and Blanche were now left alone, in the absence of Dagobert’s wife. They were still dressed in mourning, their charming faces seeming even more pensive than usual. Though they were accustomed to a life of misfortune, they had been struck, since their arrival in the Rue Brise Miche, with the painful contrast between the poor dwelling which they had come to inhabit, and the wonders which their young imagination had conceived of Paris, that golden city of their dreams. But, soon this natural astonishment was replaced by thoughts of singular gravity for their age. The contemplation of such honest and laborious poverty made the orphans have reflections no longer those of children, but of young women. Assisted by their admirable spirit of justice and of sympathy for all that is good, by their noble heart, by a character at once delicate and courageous, they had observed and meditated much during the last twenty-four hours.

Rose and Blanche were now alone, as Dagobert's wife was absent. They were still in mourning, and their lovely faces looked even more thoughtful than usual. Although they were used to a life filled with hardships, since arriving on Rue Brise Miche, they had been struck by the painful contrast between their modest home and the wonders they had imagined about Paris, the golden city of their dreams. However, this initial astonishment quickly gave way to serious thoughts for their age. Witnessing such honest and hardworking poverty made the orphans think not like children anymore, but like young women. Guided by their admirable sense of justice and empathy for all that is good, along with their noble hearts and delicate yet courageous characters, they had observed and reflected deeply over the last twenty-four hours.

10447m
Original

“Sister,” said Rose to Blanche, when Frances had quitted the room, “Dagobert’s poor wife is very uneasy. Did you remark in the night, how agitated she was? how she wept and prayed?”

“Sister,” Rose said to Blanche, after Frances had left the room, “Dagobert’s poor wife is really upset. Did you notice how restless she was last night? How she cried and prayed?”

“I was grieved to see it, sister, and wondered what could be the cause.”

"I was sad to see it, sister, and wondered what could be the reason."

“I am almost afraid to guess. Perhaps we may be the cause of her uneasiness?”

“I’m almost scared to guess. Maybe we’re the reason for her anxiety?”

“Why so, sister? Because we cannot say prayers, nor tell if we have ever been baptized?”

“Why is that, sister? Because we can’t say prayers or know if we’ve ever been baptized?”

“That seemed to give her a good deal of pain, it is true. I was quite touched by it, for it proves that she loves us tenderly. But I could not understand how we ran such terrible danger as she said we did.”

“That really seemed to cause her a lot of pain, and that’s true. I was quite moved by it because it shows that she loves us deeply. But I couldn’t understand how we were in such serious danger as she claimed we were.”

“Nor I either, sister. We have always tried not to displease our mother, who sees and hears us.”

“Me neither, sister. We've always tried not to upset our mom, who sees and hears everything we do.”

“We love those who love us; we are resigned to whatever may happen to us. So, who can reproach us with any harm?”

“We love those who love us; we accept whatever happens to us. So, who can blame us for any harm?”

“No one. But, perhaps, we may do some without meaning it.”

“No one. But maybe we might do some things without meaning to.”

“We?”

“Us?”

“Yes, and therefore I thought: We may perhaps be the cause of her uneasiness.”

“Yes, and so I thought: We might be the reason for her uneasiness.”

“How so?”

"Why is that?"

“Listen, sister! yesterday Madame Baudoin tried to work at those sacks of coarse cloth there on the table.”

“Hey, sister! Yesterday, Madame Baudoin tried to handle those sacks of rough fabric over there on the table.”

“Yes; but in about an half-hour, she told us sorrowfully, that she could not go on, because her eyes failed her, and she could not see clearly.”

“Yes; but in about half an hour, she said sadly that she couldn’t continue because her eyesight was failing, and she couldn’t see clearly.”

“So that she is not able to earn her living.”

“So that she can’t make a living.”

“No—but her son, M. Agricola, works for her. He looks so good, so gay, so frank, and so happy to devote himself for his mother. Oh, indeed! he is the worthy brother of our angel Gabriel!”

“No—but her son, M. Agricola, works for her. He looks so good, so cheerful, so open, and so happy to dedicate himself to his mother. Oh, really! He is truly the deserving brother of our angel Gabriel!”

“You will see my reason for speaking of this. Our good old Dagobert told us, that, when we arrived here, he had only a few pieces of money left.”

“You’ll understand why I’m bringing this up. Our good old Dagobert told us that when we got here, he only had a little bit of money left.”

“That is true.”

"That's true."

“Now both he and his wife are unable to earn their living; what can a poor old soldier like him do?”

“Now both he and his wife can’t make a living; what can a poor old soldier like him do?”

“You are right; he only knows how to love us, and take care of us, like his children.”

“You're right; he only knows how to love us and take care of us like his kids.”

“It must then be M. Agricola who will have to support his father; for Gabriel is a poor priest, who possesses nothing, and can render no assistance to those who have brought him up. So M. Agricola will have to support the whole family by himself.”

“It must be M. Agricola who will have to support his father; because Gabriel is a poor priest who has nothing and can’t help those who raised him. So M. Agricola will need to support the entire family on his own.”

“Doubtless—he owes it to father and mother—it is his duty, and he will do it with a good will.”

“Definitely—he owes it to his mom and dad—it’s his responsibility, and he’ll do it willingly.”

“Yes, sister—but he owes us nothing.”

“Yes, sister—but he doesn’t owe us anything.”

“What do you say, Blanche?”

“What do you think, Blanche?”

“He is obliged to work for us also, as we possess nothing in the world.”

“He has to work for us too, since we have nothing in the world.”

“I had not thought of that. True.”

“I hadn’t thought of that. True.”

“It is all very well, sister, for our father to be Duke and Marshal of France, as Dagobert tells us, it is all very well for us to hope great things from this medal, but as long as father is not here, and our hopes are not realized, we shall be merely poor orphans, obliged to remain a burden to this honest family, to whom we already owe so much, and who find it so hard to live, that—”

“It’s nice, sister, that our father is the Duke and Marshal of France, as Dagobert tells us. It’s nice for us to expect great things from this medal, but as long as father isn't here and our hopes aren't fulfilled, we’ll just be poor orphans, stuck being a burden to this good family, to whom we already owe so much, and who find it so hard to get by that—”

“Why do you pause, sister?”

"Why are you pausing, sis?"

“What I am about to say would make other people laugh; but you will understand it. Yesterday, when Dagobert’s wife saw poor Spoil-sport at his dinner, she said, sorrowfully: ‘Alas! he eats as much as a man!’—so that I could almost have cried to hear her. They must be very poor, and yet we have come to increase their poverty.”

“What I’m about to say might make others laugh, but you’ll get it. Yesterday, when Dagobert’s wife saw poor Spoil-sport at dinner, she said sadly: ‘Oh no! He eats as much as a man!’—it nearly made me cry to hear her. They must be in really bad shape, and yet we’ve come to make their situation even worse.”

The sisters looked sadly at each other, while Spoil-sport pretended not to know they were talking of his voracity.

The sisters exchanged sad glances, while Spoil-sport acted like he didn't realize they were talking about how greedy he was.

“Sister, I understand,” said Rose, after a moment’s silence. “Well, we must not be at the charge of any one. We are young, and have courage. Till our fate is decided, let us fancy ourselves daughters of workmen. After all, is not our grandfather a workman? Let us find some employment, and earn our own living. It must be so proud and happy to earn one’s living!”

“Sister, I get it,” Rose said after a moment of silence. “Well, we shouldn’t be a burden to anyone. We’re young and brave. Until our future is determined, let’s pretend we’re the daughters of laborers. After all, isn’t our grandfather a laborer? Let’s look for jobs and earn our own living. It must feel so proud and fulfilling to earn your own way!”

“Good little sister,” said Blanche, kissing Rose. “What happiness! You have forestalled my thought; kiss me!”

“Good little sister,” said Blanche, kissing Rose. “What happiness! You’ve anticipated my thoughts; kiss me!”

“How so?”

"How come?"

“Your project is mine exactly. Yesterday, when I heard Dagobert’s wife complain so sadly that she had lost her sight. I looked into your large eyes, which reminded me of my own, and said to myself: ‘Well! this poor old woman may have lost her sight, but Rose and Blanche Simon can see pretty clearly’—which is a compensation,” added Blanche, with a smile.

“Your project is exactly mine. Yesterday, when I heard Dagobert’s wife sadly talk about losing her sight, I looked into your big eyes, which reminded me of my own, and thought to myself: ‘Well! This poor old woman might have lost her sight, but Rose and Blanche Simon can see pretty clearly’—which is a bit of a consolation,” added Blanche with a smile.

“And, after all,” resumed Rose, smiling in her turn, “the young ladies in question are not so very awkward, as not to be able to sew up great sacks of coarse cloth—though it may chafe their fingers a little.”

“And, after all,” resumed Rose, smiling back, “the young ladies we’re talking about aren’t so clumsy that they can’t sew up large sacks made of rough fabric—though it might hurt their fingers a bit.”

“So we had both the same thought, as usual; only I wished to surprise you, and waited till we were alone, to tell you my plan.”

“So we were both thinking the same thing, as usual; I just wanted to surprise you, so I waited until we were alone to share my plan.”

“Yes, but there is something teases me.”

“Yes, but there’s something teasing me.”

“What is that?”

"What's that?"

“First of all, Dagobert and his wife will be sure to say to us: ‘Young ladies, you are not fitted for such work. What, daughters of a Marshal of France sewing up great ugly bags!’ And then, if we insist upon it, they will add: ‘Well, we have no work to give you. If you want any, you must hunt for it.’ What would Misses Simon do then?”

“First of all, Dagobert and his wife will definitely say to us: ‘Young ladies, you aren't suited for this kind of work. What, daughters of a Marshal of France sewing up big ugly bags!’ And then, if we insist, they will add: ‘Well, we have no work to offer you. If you want any, you'll have to find it yourself.’ What would Misses Simon do then?”

“The fact is, that when Dagobert has made up his mind to anything—”

“The truth is, when Dagobert has decided on something—”

“Oh! even then, if we coax him well—”

“Oh! even then, if we persuade him nicely—”

“Yes, in certain things; but in others he is immovable. It is just as when upon the journey, we wished to prevent his doing so much for us.”

“Yes, in some things; but in others he won't budge. It's just like when we were traveling and wanted to stop him from doing so much for us.”

“Sister, an idea strikes me,” cried Rose, “an excellent idea!”

“Sister, I just had a great idea!” exclaimed Rose. “It’s an awesome idea!”

“What is it? quick!”

“What’s going on? Hurry up!”

“You know the young woman they call Mother Bunch, who appears to be so serviceable and persevering?”

“You know the young woman they call Mother Bunch, who seems to be so helpful and determined?”

“Oh yes! and so timid and discreet. She seems always to be afraid of giving offence, even if she looks at one. Yesterday, she did not perceive that I saw her; but her eyes were fixed on you with so good and sweet an expression, that tears came into mine at the very sight of it.”

“Oh yes! She's so shy and careful. She always seems worried about upsetting someone, even when she just looks their way. Yesterday, she didn't realize I was watching her; but her eyes were focused on you with such a kind and sweet expression that it brought tears to my eyes just seeing it.”

“Well, we must ask her how she gets work, for certainly she lives by her labor.”

“Well, we should ask her how she finds work, because she definitely makes a living from it.”

“You are right. She will tell us all about it; and when we know, Dagobert may scold us, or try to make great ladies of us, but we will be as obstinate as he is.”

“You're right. She'll fill us in; and when we find out, Dagobert can scold us or try to turn us into high-class ladies, but we'll be just as stubborn as he is.”

“That is it; we must show some spirit! We will prove to him, as he says himself, that we have soldier’s blood in our veins.”

“That’s it; we need to show some enthusiasm! We’ll prove to him, as he says himself, that we have soldier’s blood in our veins.”

“We will say to him: ‘Suppose, as you say, we should one day be rich, my good Dagobert, we shall only remember this time with the more pleasure.”

“We will say to him: ‘Let’s imagine, as you say, that one day we become rich, my good Dagobert, we will only look back on this time with even more pleasure.”

“It is agreed then, is it not, Rose? The first time we are alone with Mother Bunch, we must make her our confidant, and ask her for information. She is so good a person, that she will not refuse us.”

“It’s settled then, right, Rose? The first time we’re alone with Mother Bunch, we need to make her our confidant and ask her for information. She’s such a good person that she won’t refuse us.”

“And when father comes home, he will be pleased, I am sure, with our courage.”

“And when Dad gets home, I’m sure he’ll be happy with our courage.”

“And will approve our wish to support ourselves, as if we were alone in the world.”

“And will approve our desire to take care of ourselves, as if we were the only ones in the world.”

On these words of her sister, Rose started. A cloud of sadness, almost of alarm, passed over her charming countenance, as she exclaimed: “Oh, sister, what a horrible idea!”

On her sister's words, Rose was taken aback. A wave of sadness, almost panic, crossed her lovely face as she exclaimed, “Oh, sister, what an awful idea!”

“What is the matter? your look frightens me.”

“What’s wrong? Your expression is scaring me.”

“At the moment I heard you say, that our father would approve our wish to support ourselves, as if we were alone in the world—a frightful thought struck me—I know not why—but feel how my heart beats—just as if some misfortune were about to happen us.”

“At the moment I heard you say that our dad would approve of our wish to support ourselves, as if we were alone in the world—a terrifying thought struck me—I don’t know why—but I can feel my heart racing—just as if some misfortune was about to happen to us.”

“It is true; your poor heart beats violently. But what was this thought? You alarm me.”

“It’s true; your poor heart is racing. But what were you thinking? You’re scaring me.”

“When we were prisoners, they did not at least separate us, and, besides, the prison was a kind of shelter—”

“When we were prisoners, they didn’t at least separate us, and, on top of that, the prison was a kind of shelter—”

“A sad one, though shared with you.”

“A sad one, but still shared with you.”

“But if, when arrived here, any accident had parted us from Dagobert—if we had been left alone, without help, in this great town?”

“But what if, when we got here, something had separated us from Dagobert—what if we had been left all alone, without any support, in this huge city?”

“Oh, sister! do not speak of that. It would indeed be terrible. What would become of us, kind heaven?”

“Oh, sister! Please don’t talk about that. It would be awful. What would happen to us, dear heaven?”

This cruel thought made the girls remain for a moment speechless with emotion. Their sweet faces, which had just before glowed with a noble hope, grew pale and sad. After a pretty long silence, Rose uplifted her eyes, now filled with tears, “Why does this thought,” she said, trembling, “affect us so deeply, sister? My heart sinks within me, as if it were really to happen to us.”

This harsh thought left the girls momentarily speechless with emotion. Their cheerful faces, which had just moments before shone with noble hope, turned pale and somber. After a lengthy silence, Rose lifted her tear-filled eyes and said, trembling, “Why does this thought affect us so deeply, sister? My heart feels heavy, as if it might actually happen to us.”

“I feel as frightened as you yourself. Alas! were we both to be lost in this immense city, what would become of us?”

“I feel as scared as you do. Oh no! If we both got lost in this huge city, what would happen to us?”

“Do not let us give way to such ideas, Blanche! Are we not here in Dagobert’s house, in the midst of good people?”

“Let’s not entertain such thoughts, Blanche! Aren't we here in Dagobert’s house, surrounded by good people?”

“And yet, sister,” said Rose, with a pensive air, “it is perhaps good for us to have had this thought.”

“And yet, sister,” said Rose, with a thoughtful expression, “it might actually be good for us to have had this idea.”

“Why so?”

"Why's that?"

“Because we shall now find this poor lodging all the better, as it affords a shelter from all our fears. And when, thanks to our labor, we are no longer a burden to any one, what more can we need until the arrival of our father?”

“Because we will now see this humble place as even better, since it offers a refuge from all our worries. And when, through our hard work, we are no longer a burden to anyone, what more could we want until our father arrives?”

“We shall want for nothing—there you are right—but still, why did this thought occur to us, and why does it weigh so heavily on our minds?”

“We won't lack for anything—you’re right about that—but still, why did this thought come to us, and why does it bother us so much?”

“Yes, indeed—why? Are we not here in the midst of friends that love us? How could we suppose that we should ever be left alone in Paris? It is impossible that such a misfortune should happen to us—is it not, my dear sister?”

“Yes, really—why? Aren't we here among friends who care about us? How could we even think we would be left alone in Paris? It's impossible for such a bad thing to happen to us—right, my dear sister?”

“Impossible!” said Rose, shuddering. “If the day before we reached that village in Germany, where poor Jovial was killed, any one had said to us: ‘To-morrow, you will be in prison’—we should have answered as now: ‘It is impossible. Is not Dagobert here to protect us; what have we to fear?’ And yet, sister, the day after we were in prison at Leipsic.”

“Impossible!” said Rose, shuddering. “If the day before we arrived at that village in Germany, where poor Jovial was killed, anyone had told us, ‘Tomorrow, you will be in prison’—we would have responded the same way we do now: ‘That’s impossible. Isn’t Dagobert here to protect us? What do we have to fear?’ And yet, sister, the very next day we ended up in prison in Leipsic.”

“Oh! do not speak thus, my dear sister! It frightens me.”

“Oh! don’t talk like that, my dear sister! It scares me.”

By a sympathetic impulse, the orphans took one another by the hand, while they pressed close together, and looked around with involuntary fear. The sensation they felt was in fact deep, strange, inexplicable, and yet lowering—one of those dark presentiments which come over us, in spite of ourselves—those fatal gleams of prescience, which throw a lurid light on the mysterious profundities of the future.

By a shared feeling, the orphans held hands, huddling close together as they glanced around with an unintentional fear. What they experienced was profound, strange, and hard to explain, yet also troubling—one of those dark intuitions that come over us against our will—those ominous glimpses of foresight that cast a disturbing light on the unknown depths of the future.

Unaccountable glimpses of divination! often no sooner perceived than forgotten—but, when justified by the event, appearing with all the attributes of an awful fatality!

Unexplainable moments of foresight! often seen and then quickly forgotten—but, when later proven true, they come back with all the signs of a terrifying inevitability!

The daughters of Marshal Simon were still absorbed in the mournful reverie which these singular thoughts had awakened, when Dagobert’s wife, returning from her son’s chamber, entered the room with a painfully agitated countenance.

The daughters of Marshal Simon were still lost in the sad thoughts that these unusual ideas had stirred up, when Dagobert’s wife, coming back from her son's room, walked into the space with a clearly upset expression.





CHAPTER XLVII. THE LETTER.

Frances’ agitation was so perceptible that Rose could not help exclaiming: “Good gracious, what is the matter?”

Frances was so obviously upset that Rose couldn't help but exclaim: "Oh my gosh, what's wrong?"

“Alas, my dear young ladies! I can no longer conceal it from you,” said Frances, bursting into tears. “Since yesterday I have not seen him. I expected my son to supper as usual, and he never came; but I would not let you see how much I suffered. I continued to expect him, minute after minute; for ten years he has never gone up to bed without coming to kiss me; so I spent a good part of the night close to the door, listening if I could hear his step. But he did not come; and, at last, about three o’clock in the morning, I threw myself down upon the mattress. I have just been to see (for I still had a faint hope), if my son had come in this morning—”

“Unfortunately, my dear young ladies! I can’t keep this from you any longer,” Frances said, bursting into tears. “Since yesterday, I haven’t seen him. I expected my son for dinner as usual, and he never showed up; but I didn’t want you to see how much I was hurting. I kept waiting for him, minute after minute; for ten years, he has never gone to bed without coming to kiss me. So I spent most of the night by the door, listening for his footsteps. But he didn’t come; and finally, around three in the morning, I collapsed onto the mattress. I just went to check (because I still had a glimmer of hope) if my son came home this morning—”

“Well, madame!”

"Well, ma'am!"

“There is no sign of him!” said the poor mother, drying her eyes.

“There’s no sign of him!” said the distressed mother, wiping her tears.

Rose and Blanche looked at each other with emotion; the same thought filled the minds of both; if Agricola should not return, how would this family live? would they not, in such an event, become doubly burdensome?

Rose and Blanche exchanged emotional glances; they both had the same thought: if Agricola didn't return, how would this family survive? Would they not, in that case, become an even bigger burden?

“But, perhaps, madame,” said Blanche, “M. Agricola remained too late at his work to return home last night.”

“But, maybe, ma'am,” said Blanche, “M. Agricola stayed at work too late to come home last night.”

“Oh! no, no! he would have returned in the middle of the night, because he knew what uneasiness he would cause me by stopping out. Alas! some misfortune must have happened to him! Perhaps he has been injured at the forge, he is so persevering at his work. Oh, my poor boy! and, as if I did not feel enough anxiety about him, I am also uneasy about the poor young woman who lives upstairs.”

“Oh no, no! He would have come back late at night because he knows how much worry he would cause me by staying out. Oh no! Something must have happened to him! Maybe he got hurt at the forge; he’s always so focused on his work. Oh, my poor boy! And as if I didn’t have enough to worry about him, I’m also concerned about the young woman who lives upstairs.”

“Why so, madame?”

"Why is that, ma'am?"

“When I left my son’s room, I went into hers, to tell her my grief, for she is almost a daughter to me; but I did not find her in the little closet where she lives, and the bed had not even been slept in. Where can she have gone so early—she, that never goes out?”

“When I left my son’s room, I went into hers to share my sadness because she feels almost like a daughter to me; but I didn’t find her in her little closet where she stays, and the bed hadn’t even been slept in. Where could she have gone so early—she, who never goes out?”

Rose and Blanche looked at each other with fresh uneasiness, for they counted much upon Mother Bunch to help them in the resolution they had taken. Fortunately, both they and Frances were soon to be satisfied on this head, for they heard two low knocks at the door, and the sempstress’s voice, saying: “Can I come in, Mrs. Baudoin?”

Rose and Blanche exchanged worried glances, as they were counting on Mother Bunch to support them in the decision they had made. Luckily, both they and Frances would soon find relief, as they heard two soft knocks at the door, followed by the seamstress’s voice asking, “Can I come in, Mrs. Baudoin?”

By a spontaneous impulse, Rose and Blanche ran to the door, and opened it to the young girl. Sleet and snow had been falling incessantly since the evening before; the gingham dress of the young sempstress, her scanty cotton shawl, and the black net cap, which, leaving uncovered two thick bands of chestnut hair, encircled her pale and interesting countenance, were all dripping wet; the cold had given a livid appearance to her thin, white hands; it was only in the fire of her blue eyes, generally so soft and timid, that one perceived the extraordinary energy which this frail and fearful creature had gathered from the emergency of the occasion.

By a spontaneous impulse, Rose and Blanche rushed to the door and opened it for the young girl. Sleet and snow had been falling nonstop since the night before; the gingham dress of the young seamstress, her thin cotton shawl, and the black net cap, which left two thick strands of chestnut hair exposed, framed her pale and captivating face, all drenched with water. The cold had given her thin, white hands a lifeless look; it was only in the fire of her blue eyes, usually so soft and timid, that one could see the incredible strength this delicate and anxious girl had mustered from the urgency of the situation.

“Dear me! where do you come from, my good Mother Bunch?” said Frances. “Just now, in going to see if my son had returned, I opened your door, and was quite astonished to find you gone out so early.”

“Wow! Where did you come from, my good Mother Bunch?” said Frances. “Just now, while checking to see if my son had returned, I opened your door and was really surprised to find you gone out so early.”

“I bring you news of Agricola.”

"I have news about Agricola."

“Of my son!” cried Frances, trembling all over. “What has happened to him? Did you see him?—Did you speak to him?—Where is he?”

“About my son!” cried Frances, shaking all over. “What happened to him? Did you see him?—Did you talk to him?—Where is he?”

“I did not see him, but I know where he is.” Then, perceiving that Frances grew very pale, the girl added: “He is well; he is in no danger.”

“I didn't see him, but I know where he is.” Then, noticing that Frances turned very pale, the girl added: “He's fine; he's not in any danger.”

“Blessed be God, who has pity on a poor sinner!—who yesterday restored me my husband, and to-day, after a night of cruel anguish, assures me of the safety of my child!” So saying, Frances knelt down upon the floor, and crossed herself with fervor.

“Thank God, who has mercy on a poor sinner!—who yesterday brought back my husband, and today, after a night of terrible suffering, reassures me that my child is safe!” With that, Frances knelt on the floor and earnestly made the sign of the cross.

During the moment of silence, caused by this pious action, Rose and Blanche approached Mother Bunch, and said to her in a low voice, with an expression of touching interest: “How wet you are! you must be very cold. Take care you do not get ill. We did not venture to ask Madame Frances to light the fire in the stove, but now we will do so.”

During the moment of silence created by this heartfelt action, Rose and Blanche walked over to Mother Bunch and said to her quietly, with genuine concern: “You’re soaking wet! You must be freezing. Be careful not to get sick. We didn’t want to ask Madame Frances to start a fire in the stove, but now we will.”

Surprised and affected by the kindness of Marshal Simon’s daughters, the hunchback, who was more sensible than others to the least mark of kindness, answered them with a look of ineffable gratitude: “I am much obliged to you, young ladies; but I am accustomed to the cold, and am moreover so anxious that I do not feel it.”

Surprised and touched by the kindness of Marshal Simon’s daughters, the hunchback, who was more sensitive than others to even the smallest gesture of kindness, replied with an expression of deep gratitude: “Thank you so much, young ladies; but I’m used to the cold, and honestly, I’m so anxious that I don’t even notice it.”

“And my son?” said Frances, rising after she had remained some moments on her knees; “why did he stay out all night? And could you tell me where to find him, my good girl? Will he soon come? why is he so long?”

“And my son?” Frances said, getting up after spending a few moments on her knees. “Why did he stay out all night? And can you tell me where to find him, my good girl? Will he be back soon? Why is he taking so long?”

10455m
Original

“I assure you, Agricola is well; but I must inform you, that for some time—”

“I promise you, Agricola is doing fine; but I need to let you know that for a while—”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“You must have courage, mother.”

“Mom, you need to be brave.”

“Oh! the blood runs cold in my veins. What has happened? why shall I not see him?”

“Oh! the blood runs cold in my veins. What happened? Why can’t I see him?”

“Alas, he is arrested.”

“Sadly, he is arrested.”

“Arrested!” cried Rose and Blanche, with affright.

“Arrested!” Rose and Blanche exclaimed in shock.

“Father! Thy will be done!” said Frances; “but it is a great misfortune. Arrested! for what? He is so good and honest, that there must be some mistake.”

“Dad! Your will be done!” said Frances; “but this is a huge misfortune. Arrested! For what? He is so good and honest that there must be some mistake.”

“The day before yesterday,” resumed Mother Bunch, “I received an anonymous letter, by which I was informed that Agricola might be arrested at any moment, on account of his song. We agreed together that he should go to the rich young lady in the Rue de Babylone, who had offered him her services, and ask her to procure bail for him; to prevent his going to prison. Yesterday morning he set out to go to the young lady’s.”

“Two days ago,” continued Mother Bunch, “I got an anonymous letter that said Agricola could be arrested any time because of his song. We decided he should go to the wealthy young lady on Rue de Babylone, who had offered to help him, and ask her to arrange bail to keep him out of prison. Yesterday morning, he left to visit the young lady.”

“And neither of you told me anything of all this—why did you hide it from me?”

“And neither of you told me any of this—why did you keep it from me?”

“That we might not make you uneasy, mother; for, counting on the generosity of that young lady, I expected Agricola back every moment. When he did not come yesterday evening. I said to myself: ‘Perhaps the necessary formalities with regard to the bail have detained him.’ But the time passed on, and he did not make his appearance. So, I watched all night, expecting him.”

“That we don’t make you uncomfortable, Mom; because, counting on that young lady’s kindness, I expected Agricola to return any moment. When he didn’t show up yesterday evening, I thought to myself: ‘Maybe the necessary paperwork for the bail held him up.’ But as time went on, he still didn’t show up. So, I stayed up all night, waiting for him.”

“So you did not go to bed either, my good girl?”

“So you didn’t go to bed either, my good girl?”

“No, I was too uneasy. This morning, not being able to conquer my fears, I went out before dawn. I remembered the address of the young lady in the Rue de Babylone, and I ran thither.”

“No, I was too anxious. This morning, unable to overcome my fears, I went out before dawn. I remembered the address of the young woman on Rue de Babylone, and I ran there.”

“Oh, well!” said Frances, with anxiety; “you were in the right. According to what my son told us, that young lady appeared very good and generous.”

“Oh, well!” Frances said anxiously. “You were right. From what my son told us, that young lady seemed very kind and generous.”

Mother Bunch shook her head sorrowfully; a tear glittered in her eyes, as she continued: “It was still dark when I arrived at the Rue de Babylone; I waited till daylight was come.”

Mother Bunch shook her head sadly; a tear sparkled in her eyes, as she continued: “It was still dark when I got to the Rue de Babylone; I waited until morning came.”

“Poor child! you, who are so weak and timid,” said Frances, with deep feeling, “to go so far, and in this dreadful weather!—Oh, you have been a real daughter to me!”

“Poor child! You, who are so weak and timid,” Frances said with deep feeling, “to go so far, and in this awful weather!—Oh, you have been a true daughter to me!”

“Has not Agricola been like a brother to me!” said Mother Bunch, softly, with a slight blush.

"Hasn't Agricola been like a brother to me?" said Mother Bunch, quietly, with a slight blush.

“When it was daylight,” she resumed: “I ventured to ring at the door of the little summer-house; a charming young girl, but with a sad, pale countenance, opened the door to me. ‘I come in the name of an unfortunate mother in despair,’ said I to her immediately, for I was so poorly dressed that I feared to be sent away as a beggar; but seeing, on the contrary, that the young girl listened to me with kindness, I asked her if, the day before, a young workman had not come to solicit a great favor of her mistress. ‘Alas! yes,’ answered the young girl; ‘my mistress was going to interest herself for him, and, hearing that he was in danger of being arrested, she concealed him here; unfortunately, his retreat was discovered, and yesterday afternoon, at four o’clock, he was arrested and taken to prison.’”

“When it was daylight,” she continued, “I decided to ring the doorbell of the little summer house. A beautiful young girl, though with a sad, pale expression, answered the door. ‘I come on behalf of an unfortunate mother who is in despair,’ I told her right away, as I was so poorly dressed that I feared she would send me away as a beggar. But seeing that the young girl listened to me with kindness, I asked her if a young worker had come the day before to ask a big favor from her mistress. ‘Oh yes,’ the young girl replied. ‘My mistress was going to help him, and upon hearing that he was in danger of being arrested, she hid him here. Unfortunately, his hiding place was discovered, and yesterday afternoon at four o’clock, he was arrested and taken to prison.’”

Though the orphans took no part in this melancholy conversation, the sorrow and anxiety depicted in their countenances, showed how much they felt for the sufferings of Dagobert’s wife.

Though the orphans didn’t join in this sad conversation, the sorrow and worry in their faces showed how much they empathized with Dagobert’s wife's struggles.

“But the young lady?” cried Frances. “You should have tried to see her, my good Mother Bunch, and begged her not to abandon my son. She is so rich that she must have influence, and her protection might save us from great calamities.”

“But what about the young lady?” cried Frances. “You should have tried to see her, my good Mother Bunch, and begged her not to abandon my son. She’s so wealthy that she must have influence, and her support could save us from serious trouble.”

“Alas!” said Mother Bunch, with bitter grief, “we must renounce this last hope.”

“Alas!” said Mother Bunch, with deep sorrow, “we must give up this last hope.”

“Why?” said Frances. “If this young lady is so good, she will have pity upon us, when she knows that my son is the only support of a whole family, and that for him to go to prison is worse than for another, because it will reduce us all to the greatest misery.”

“Why?” Frances said. “If this young lady is so kind, she will feel sorry for us when she finds out that my son is the only support for our entire family, and that if he goes to prison, it will be worse for us than for anyone else, because it will put us all in extreme misery.”

“But this young lady,” replied the girl, “according to what I learned from her weeping maid, was taken last evening to a lunatic asylum: it appears she is mad.”

“But this young lady,” replied the girl, “from what I heard from her crying maid, was taken to a mental hospital last night: it seems she is insane.”

“Mad! Oh! it is horrible for her, and for us also—for now there is no hope. What will become of us without my son? Oh, merciful heaven!” The unfortunate woman hid her face in her hands.

“Crazy! Oh! it's terrible for her, and for us too—because now there's no hope. What will happen to us without my son? Oh, merciful heavens!” The unfortunate woman buried her face in her hands.

A profound silence followed this heart-rending outburst. Rose and Blanche exchanged mournful glances, for they perceived that their presence augmented the weighty embarrassments of this family. Mother Bunch, worn out with fatigue, a prey to painful emotions, and trembling with cold in her wet clothes, sank exhausted on a chair, and reflected on their desperate position.

A deep silence followed this heartbreaking outburst. Rose and Blanche exchanged sad glances, realizing that their presence only added to the heavy burdens of this family. Mother Bunch, drained from exhaustion, overwhelmed by painful feelings, and shivering in her damp clothes, collapsed into a chair and thought about their desperate situation.

That position was indeed a cruel one!

That job was really hard!

Often, in times of political disturbances, or of agitation amongst the laboring classes, caused by want of work, or by the unjust reduction of wages (the result of the powerful coalition of the capitalists)—often are whole families reduced, by a measure of preventive imprisonment, to as deplorable a position as that of Dagobert’s household by Agricola’s arrest—an arrest, which, as will afterwards appear, was entirely owing to Rodin’s arts.

Often, during political unrest or when workers are agitated due to lack of jobs or unfair wage cuts—resulting from the strong alliance of the wealthy—many families find themselves in as desperate a situation as Dagobert’s household faced due to Agricola’s arrest. This arrest, as will be shown later, was entirely due to Rodin's schemes.

Now, with regard to this “precautionary imprisonment,” of which the victims are almost always honest and industrious mechanics, driven to the necessity of combining together by the In organization of Labor and the Insufficiency of Wages, it is painful to see the law, which ought to be equal for all, refuse to strikers what it grants to masters—because the latter can dispose of a certain sum of money. Thus, under many circumstances, the rich man, by giving bail, can escape the annoyance and inconveniences of a preventive incarceration; he deposits a sum of money, pledges his word to appear on a certain day, and goes back to his pleasures, his occupations, and the sweet delights of his family. Nothing can be better; an accused person is innocent till he is proved guilty; we cannot be too much impressed with that indulgent maxim. It is well for the rich man that he can avail himself of the mercy of the law. But how is it with the poor?

Now, about this "preventive detention," where the victims are almost always honest and hardworking laborers, forced to band together because of the organization of labor and low wages, it’s disheartening to see the law, which should be fair for everyone, deny strikers what it grants to the wealthy—just because the latter can pay a certain amount of money. Thus, in many situations, a rich person can avoid the hassle and hardships of preventive detention by posting bail; they pay a sum of money, promise to show up on a specific date, and return to their comforts, jobs, and the joys of their family. This is a perfect arrangement; an accused individual is innocent until proven guilty; we can’t emphasize that lenient principle enough. It’s fortunate for the wealthy that they can take advantage of the law's mercy. But what about the poor?

Not only has he no bail to give, for his whole capital consists of his daily labor; but it is upon him chiefly that the rigors of preventive measures must fall with a terrible and fatal force.

Not only can he not post bail, since all his wealth comes from his daily work, but he is also the one who bears the brunt of harsh preventive measures with devastating and lethal impact.

For the rich man, imprisonment is merely the privation of ease and comfort, tedious hours, and the pain of separation from his family—distresses not unworthy of interest, for all suffering deserves pity, and the tears of the rich man separated from his children are as bitter as those of the poor. But the absence of the rich man does not condemn his family to hunger and cold, and the incurable maladies caused by exhaustion and misery.

For the wealthy man, being in prison is just losing comfort and luxury, facing boring hours, and enduring the pain of being away from his family—hardships that shouldn't be overlooked, because all suffering deserves compassion, and the tears of a wealthy man away from his children are just as painful as those of someone poor. However, when the wealthy man is absent, his family isn't left to face hunger and cold, or the chronic illnesses that come from exhaustion and hardship.

For the workman, on the contrary, imprisonment means want, misery, sometimes death, to those most dear to him. Possessing nothing, he is unable to find bail, and he goes to prison. But if he have, as it often happens, an old, infirm father or mother, a sick wife, or children in the cradle? What will become of this unfortunate family? They could hardly manage to live from day to day upon the wages of this man, wages almost always insufficient, and suddenly this only resource will be wanting for three or four months together.

For the worker, on the other hand, being imprisoned means struggle, sorrow, and sometimes even death for those he cares about the most. With no possessions, he can't afford bail and ends up in jail. But what if he has an elderly, frail parent, a sick spouse, or young children? What will happen to this unfortunate family? They barely manage to survive day to day on his paycheck, which is usually not enough, and suddenly they will be without this only source of income for three or four months.

What will this family do? To whom will they have recourse?

What will this family do? Who will they turn to for help?

What will become of these infirm old men, these sickly wives, these little children, unable to gain their daily bread? If they chance to have a little linen and a few spare clothes, these will be carried to the pawnbroker’s, and thus they will exist for a week or so—but afterwards?

What will happen to these frail old men, these ailing wives, and these little kids who can't earn their daily bread? If they happen to have a bit of linen and a few extra clothes, those will be taken to the pawn shop, and they'll manage to get by for a week or so—but after that?

And if winter adds the rigors of the season to this frightful and inevitable misery?

And what if winter brings the harshness of the season to this terrifying and unavoidable misery?

Then will the imprisoned artisan see in his mind’s eyes, during the long and sleepless nights, those who are dear to him, wan, gaunt, haggard, exhausted, stretched almost naked upon filthy straw, or huddled close together to warm their frozen limbs. And, should he afterwards be acquitted, it is ruin and desolation that he finds on his return to his poor dwelling.

Then the imprisoned craftsman will envision in his mind, during the long and sleepless nights, those he cares about, looking pale, thin, tired, and worn out, lying almost naked on dirty straw, or huddled together to keep warm. And if he is later found innocent, he will return to find ruin and despair in his poor home.

And then, after that long cessation from labor, he will find it difficult to return to his old employers. How many days will be lost in seeking for work! and a day without employment is a day without bread!

And after that long break from work, he’ll find it hard to go back to his old employers. How many days will be wasted looking for a job! And a day without work is a day without food!

Let us repeat our opinion, that if, under various circumstances, the law did not afford to the rich the facility of giving bail, we could only lament over all such victims of individual and inevitable misfortune. But since the law does provide the means of setting provisionally at liberty those who possess a certain sum of money, why should it deprive of this advantage those very persons, for whom liberty is indeed indispensable, as it involves the existence of themselves and families?

Let’s restate our view that if, in different situations, the law didn’t allow the wealthy to post bail, we could only feel sorry for the people who fall victim to personal and unavoidable misfortunes. However, since the law does offer a way to temporarily free those who have a certain amount of money, why should it deny this benefit to those who really need it, as their freedom is essential for their own lives and those of their families?

Is there any remedy for this deplorable state of things? We believe there is.

Is there any solution for this awful situation? We think there is.

The law has fixed the minimum of bail at five hundred francs. Now five hundred francs represent, upon the average, six months’ labor of an industrious workman.

The law has set the minimum bail at five hundred francs. Currently, five hundred francs equals, on average, six months' pay for a hardworking laborer.

If he have a wife and two children (which is also about the average), it is evidently quite impossible for him to have saved any such sum.

If he has a wife and two kids (which is also around the average), it's pretty clear that it's impossible for him to have saved that kind of money.

So, to ask of such a man five hundred francs, to enable him to continue to support his family, is in fact to put him beyond the pale of the law, though, more than any one else, he requires its protection, because of the disastrous consequences which his imprisonment entails upon others.

So, asking such a man for five hundred francs to help him keep supporting his family essentially puts him outside the law, even though he needs its protection more than anyone, due to the terrible impact his imprisonment would have on others.

Would it not be equitable and humane, a noble and salutary example, to accept, in every case where bail is allowed (and where the good character of the accused could be honorably established), moral guarantees, in the absence of material ones, from those who have no capital but their labor and their integrity—to accept the word of an honest man to appear upon the day of trial? Would it not be great and moral, in these days to raise the value of the lighted word, and exalt man in his own eyes, by showing him that his promise was held to be sufficient security?

Wouldn't it be fair and compassionate, a truly admirable example, to accept, in every case where bail is permitted (and where the accused's good character can be confidently established), moral guarantees instead of material ones from those who have no assets except for their work and integrity—taking the word of an honest person to show up on the day of trial? Wouldn't it be wonderful and ethical today to elevate the importance of a person's promise and help them see their own worth by recognizing that their word is considered enough security?

Will you so degrade the dignity of man, as to treat this proposition as an impossible and Utopian dream? We ask, how many prisoners of war have ever broken their parole, and if officers and soldiers are not brothers of the workingman?

Will you really lower the dignity of humanity by viewing this idea as an impossible and unrealistic fantasy? We ask, how many prisoners of war have ever violated their parole, and if officers and soldiers aren't considered part of the working class?

Without exaggerating the virtue of promise-keeping in the honest and laborious poor, we feel certain, that an engagement taken by the accused to appear on the day of trial would be always fulfilled, not only with fidelity, but with the warmest gratitude—for his family would not have suffered by his absence, thanks to the indulgence of the law.

Without overstating the importance of keeping promises among the honest and hardworking poor, we are confident that a commitment made by the accused to show up on the day of the trial would always be honored, not just with loyalty, but with heartfelt gratitude—because his family wouldn't have faced hardship due to his absence, thanks to the leniency of the law.

There is also another fact, of which France may well be proud. It is, that her magistrates (although miserably paid as the army itself) are generally wise, upright, humane, and independent; they have the true feeling of their own useful and sacred mission; they know how to appreciate the wants and distresses of the working classes, with whom they are so often brought in contact; to them might be safely granted the power of fixing those cases in which a moral security, the only one that can be given by the honest and necessitous man, should be received as sufficient.(10)

There’s another reason for France to feel proud. Her judges, despite being poorly paid like the army, are usually wise, fair, compassionate, and independent. They truly understand their important and sacred mission; they recognize the needs and struggles of the working class, with whom they frequently interact. They could be trusted to have the authority to determine cases where moral security, the only guarantee that can come from an honest and needy person, should be accepted as valid.(10)

Finally, if those who make the laws have so low an opinion of the people as to reject with disdain the suggestions we have ventured to throw out, let them at least so reduce the minimum of bail, as to render it available for those who have most need to escape the fruitless rigors of imprisonment. Let them take as their lowest limit, the month’s wages of an artisan—say eighty francs.

Finally, if lawmakers hold the people in such low regard that they dismiss our suggestions with contempt, they should at least lower the minimum bail amount to make it accessible for those who desperately need to avoid the pointless hardships of imprisonment. They should set the minimum at the monthly earnings of a worker—about eighty francs.

This sum would still be exorbitant; but, with the aid of friends, the pawnbroker’s, and some little advances, eighty francs might perhaps be found—not always, it is true—but still sometimes—and, at all events, many families would be rescued from frightful misery.

This amount would still be outrageous; however, with the help of friends, the pawnshop, and a few small loans, eighty francs might possibly be gathered—not all the time, it’s true—but sometimes—and, in any case, many families could be saved from terrible poverty.

Having made these observations, let us return to Dagobert’s family, who, in consequence of the preventive arrest of Agricola, were now reduced to an almost hopeless state.

Having made these observations, let’s return to Dagobert’s family, who, due to Agricola's preventive arrest, were now in an almost hopeless situation.

The anguish of Dagobert’s wife increased, the more she reflected on her situation, for, including the marshal’s daughters, four persons were left absolutely without resource. It must be confessed, however, that the excellent mother thought less of herself, than of the grief which her son must feel in thinking over her deplorable position.

The pain of Dagobert’s wife grew as she thought about her situation, since, including the marshal’s daughters, four people were left completely without help. However, it's true that the caring mother worried less about herself and more about the sadness her son must feel when he considered her unfortunate circumstances.

At this moment there was a knock at the door.

At that moment, there was a knock at the door.

“Who is there?” said Frances.

“Who’s there?” said Frances.

“It is me—Father Loriot.”

“It’s me—Father Loriot.”

“Come in,” said Dagobert’s wife.

“Come in,” said Dagobert’s wife.

The dyer, who also performed the functions of a porter, appeared at the door of the room. This time, his arms were no longer of a bright apple green, but of a magnificent violet.

The dyer, who also worked as a porter, showed up at the door of the room. This time, his arms were no longer a bright apple green, but a stunning violet.

“Mrs. Baudoin,” said Father Loriot, “here is a letter that the giver of holy water at Saint Merely’s has just brought from Abbe Dubois, with a request that I would bring it up to you immediately, as it is very pressing.”

“Mrs. Baudoin,” said Father Loriot, “here's a letter that the person who gives out holy water at Saint Merely’s just brought from Abbe Dubois, asking me to deliver it to you right away, as it’s very urgent.”

“A letter from my confessor?” said Frances, in astonishment; and, as she took it, added: “Thank you, Father Loriot.”

“A letter from my confessor?” Frances said in surprise, and as she took it, she added: “Thank you, Father Loriot.”

“You do not want anything?”

"Don't you want anything?"

“No, Father Loriot.”

“No, Father Loriot.”

“My respects to the ladies!” and the dyer went out.

"My respects to the ladies!" and the dyer left.

“Mother Bunch, will you read this letter for me?” said Frances, anxious to learn the contents of the missive in question.

“Mother Bunch, could you read this letter for me?” Frances asked, eager to find out what the letter said.

“Yes, mother,”—and the young girl read as follows:

“Yes, mom,”—and the young girl read the following:

“‘MY DEAR MADAME BAUDOIN,—I am in the habit of hearing you Tuesday and Saturday, but I shall not be at liberty either to-morrow or the last day of the week; you must then come to me this morning, unless you wish to remain a whole week without approaching the tribunal of penance.’”

“Dear Madame Baudoin, I usually see you on Tuesdays and Saturdays, but I won’t be available tomorrow or at the end of the week. You should come to me this morning unless you want to go an entire week without visiting the confessional.”

“Good heavens! a week!” cried Dagobert’s wife. “Alas! I am only too conscious of the necessity of going there today, notwithstanding the trouble and grief in which I am plunged.”

“Good heavens! a week!” exclaimed Dagobert’s wife. “Oh no! I’m all too aware that I have to go there today, despite the trouble and sadness I’m dealing with.”

Then, addressing herself to the orphans, she continued: “Heaven has heard the prayers that I made for you, my dear young ladies; this very day I shall be able to consult a good and holy man with regard to the great dangers to which you are exposed. Poor dear souls, that are so innocent, and yet so guilty, without any fault of your own! Heaven is my witness, that my heart bleeds for you as much as for my son.”

Then, turning to the orphans, she said: “Heaven has heard my prayers for you, my dear young ladies; today, I’ll be able to talk to a good and holy man about the serious dangers you face. Poor dear souls, so innocent, yet so guilty, without any fault of your own! Heaven is my witness that my heart aches for you just as much as it does for my son.”

Rose and Blanche looked at each other in confusion; they could not understand the fears with which the state of their souls inspired the wife of Dagobert. The latter soon resumed, addressing the young sempstress:

Rose and Blanche exchanged confused glances; they couldn't grasp the fears that the state of their souls brought on for Dagobert's wife. She soon continued, speaking to the young seamstress:

“My good girl, will you render me yet another service?”

“My good girl, will you do me another favor?”

“Certainly.”

"Of course."

“My husband took Agricola’s week’s wages with him to pay his journey to Chartres. It was all the money I had in the house; I am sure that my poor child had none about him, and in prison he will perhaps want some. Therefore take my silver cup, fork, and spoon, the two pair of sheets that remain over, and my wadded silk shawl, that Agricola gave me on my birthday, and carry them all to the pawnbroker’s. I will try and find out in which prison my son is confined, and will send him half of the little sum we get upon the things; the rest will serve us till my husband comes home. And then, what shall we do? What a blow for him—and only more misery in prospect—since my son is in prison, and I have lost my sight. Almighty Father!” cried the unfortunate mother, with an expression of impatient and bitter grief, “why am I thus afflicted? Have I not done enough to deserve some pity, if not for myself, at least for those belonging to me?” But immediately reproaching herself for this outburst, she added, “No, no! I ought to accept with thankfulness all that Thou sandiest me. Forgive me for these complaints, or punish only myself!”

“My husband took Agricola’s week’s wages with him to pay for his trip to Chartres. It was the only money I had in the house; I’m sure my poor child has none with him, and in prison, he might need some. So please take my silver cup, fork, and spoon, the two pairs of sheets we have left, and my wadded silk shawl that Agricola gave me for my birthday, and take them all to the pawn shop. I will try to find out which prison my son is in and will send him half of whatever money we get from these items; the rest will help us until my husband comes home. And then, what will we do? What a blow for him—and only more misery ahead—since my son is in prison, and I’ve lost my sight. Almighty Father!” cried the unfortunate mother, filled with impatient and bitter grief, “why am I being punished like this? Haven't I done enough to deserve some pity, if not for myself, at least for my loved ones?” But immediately feeling guilty for her outburst, she added, “No, no! I should accept with gratitude whatever you send my way. Forgive me for these complaints, or let me bear the consequences myself!”

“Be of good courage, mother!” said Mother Bunch. “Agricola is innocent, and will not remain long in prison.”

“Stay strong, Mom!” said Mother Bunch. “Agricola is innocent and won’t be in prison for long.”

“But now I think of it,” resumed Dagobert’s wife, “to go to the pawnbroker’s will make you lose much time, my poor girl.”

“But now that I think about it,” Dagobert’s wife continued, “going to the pawn shop will waste a lot of your time, my poor girl.”

“I can make up that in the night, Madame Frances; I could not sleep, knowing you in such trouble. Work will amuse me.”

“I can handle that tonight, Madame Frances; I couldn't sleep, knowing you’re in such trouble. Work will keep me occupied.”

“Yes, but the candles—”

“Yes, but the candles—”

“Never mind, I am a little beforehand with my work,” said the poor girl, telling a falsehood.

“Never mind, I’m just a bit ahead on my work,” said the poor girl, telling a lie.

“Kiss me, at least,” said Frances, with moist eyes, “for you are the very best creature in the world.” So saying, she hastened cut of the room.

“Kiss me, at least,” said Frances, with tear-filled eyes, “because you are the best person in the world.” With that, she quickly left the room.

Rose and Blanche were left alone with Mother Bunch; at length had arrived the moment for which they had waited with so much impatience. Dagobert’s wife proceeded to St. Merely Church, where her confessor was expecting to see her.

Rose and Blanche were left alone with Mother Bunch; finally, the moment they had eagerly awaited had arrived. Dagobert’s wife made her way to St. Merely Church, where her confessor was waiting for her.





CHAPTER XLVIII. THE CONFESSIONAL

Nothing could be more gloomy than the appearance of St. Merely Church, on this dark and snowy winter’s day. Frances stopped a moment beneath the porch, to behold a lugubrious spectacle.

Nothing could be more depressing than the look of St. Merely Church on this dark, snowy winter day. Frances paused for a moment under the porch to take in the somber scene.

While a priest was mumbling some words in a low voice, two or three dirty choristers, in soiled surplices, were charting the prayers for the dead, with an absent and sullen air, round a plain deal coffin, followed only by a sobbing old man and a child, miserably clad. The beadle and the sacristan, very much displeased at being disturbed for so wretched a funeral, had not deigned to put on their liveries, but, yawning with impatience, waited for the end of the ceremony, so useless to the interests of the establishment. At length, a few drops of holy water being sprinkled on the coffin, the priest handed the brush to the beadle, and retired.

While a priest was quietly mumbling some words, two or three dirty choirboys, in soiled robes, were reciting the prayers for the dead with a distant and gloomy expression around a plain wooden coffin, accompanied only by a sobbing old man and a poorly dressed child. The beadle and the sacristan, clearly annoyed at being called for such a miserable funeral, hadn't bothered to wear their uniforms, but instead, stood yawning with impatience, waiting for the ceremony to end, which seemed pointless to the interests of the church. Finally, after a few drops of holy water were sprinkled on the coffin, the priest handed the brush to the beadle and left.

Then took place one of those shameful scenes, the necessary consequence of an ignoble and sacrilegious traffic, so frequent with regard to the burials of the poor, who cannot afford to pay for tapers, high mass, or violins—for now St. Thomas Aquinas’ Church has violins even for the dead.

Then one of those shameful scenes occurred, a necessary result of the dishonorable and sacrilegious trades so common when it comes to the burials of the poor, who can't afford candles, high mass, or violins—because now St. Thomas Aquinas' Church even has violins for the deceased.

The old man stretched forth his hand to the sacristan to receive the brush. “Come, look sharp!” said that official, blowing on his fingers.

The old man reached out his hand to the sacristan to take the brush. “Come on, hurry up!” said the sacristan, blowing on his fingers.

The emotion of the old man was profound, and his weakness extreme; he remained for a moment without stirring, while the brush was clasped tightly in his trembling hand. In that coffin was his daughter, the mother of the ragged child who wept by his side—his heart was breaking at the thought of that last farewell; he stood motionless, and his bosom heaved with convulsive sobs.

The old man felt deep emotions, and his frailty was overwhelming; he stood still for a moment, gripping the brush tightly in his shaking hand. In that coffin was his daughter, the mother of the ragged child crying next to him—his heart was breaking at the thought of that final goodbye; he remained motionless, and his chest rose and fell with violent sobs.

“Now, will you make haste?” said the brutal beadle. “Do you think we are going to sleep here?”

“Now, are you going to hurry up?” said the brutal beadle. “Do you think we’re going to sleep here?”

The old man quickened his movements. He made the sign of the cross over the corpse, and, stooping down, was about to place the brush in the hand of his grandson, when the sacristan, thinking the affair had lasted long enough, snatched the sprinkling-brush from the child, and made a sign to the bearers to carry away the coffin—which was immediately done.

The old man hurried his actions. He crossed himself over the body, and, bending down, he was about to put the brush in his grandson's hand when the sacristan, feeling the situation had gone on long enough, grabbed the sprinkling-brush from the child and signaled to the bearers to take away the coffin—which they did right away.

“Wasn’t that old beggar a slow coach?” said the beadle to his companion, as they went back to the sacristy. “We shall hardly have time to get breakfast, and to dress ourselves for the bang-up funeral of this morning. That will be something like a dead man, that’s worth the trouble. I shall shoulder my halberd in style!”

“Wasn’t that old beggar really slow?” said the beadle to his friend as they walked back to the sacristy. “We’re barely going to have time to grab breakfast and get ready for the fancy funeral this morning. Now that’s a dead man worth the effort. I’m going to carry my halberd with flair!”

“And mount your colonel’s epaulets, to throw dust in the eyes of the women that let out the chairs—eh, you old rascal!” said the other, with a sly look.

“And put on your colonel’s epaulets, to impress the women who are moving the chairs—right, you old rogue!” said the other, with a cunning smile.

“What can I do, Capillare? When one has a fine figure, it must be seen,” answered the beadle, with a triumphant air. “I cannot blind the women to prevent their losing their hearts!”

“What can I do, Capillare? When someone has a great figure, it has to be shown,” replied the beadle, with a proud expression. “I can’t blind the women to stop them from falling in love!”

Thus conversing; the two men reached the sacristy. The sight of the funeral had only increased the gloom of Frances. When she entered the church, seven or eight persons, scattered about upon chairs, alone occupied the damp and icy building. One of the distributors of holy water, an old fellow with a rubicund, joyous, wine-bibbing face, seeing Frances approach the little font, said to her in a low voice: “Abbe Dubois is not yet in his box. Be quick, and you will have the first wag of his beard.”

Thus chatting, the two men reached the sacristy. The sight of the funeral had only deepened Frances's sadness. When she walked into the church, seven or eight people, scattered on chairs, were the only ones filling the cold and damp space. One of the holy water distributors, an old man with a rosy, cheerful, wine-drinking face, noticed Frances approaching the small font and said to her in a hushed tone, “Abbe Dubois isn't in his box yet. Hurry up, and you’ll be the first to get a taste of his wisdom.”

Though shocked at this pleasantry, Frances thanked the irreverent speaker, made devoutly the sign of the cross, advanced some steps into the church, and knelt down upon the stones to repeat the prayer, which she always offered up before approaching the tribunal of penance. Having said this prayer, she went towards a dark corner of the church, in which was an oaken confessional, with a black curtain drawn across the grated door. The places on each side were vacant; so Frances knelt down in that upon the right hand, and remained there for some time absorbed in bitter reflections.

Though surprised by the friendly comment, Frances thanked the cheeky speaker, made the sign of the cross devoutly, took a few steps into the church, and knelt on the cold stones to repeat the prayer she always said before going to confession. After finishing the prayer, she moved toward a dark corner of the church, where there was an oak confessional with a black curtain covering the grated door. The spots on each side were empty, so Frances knelt in the one on the right and stayed there for a while, lost in painful thoughts.

In a few minutes, a priest of tall stature, with gray hair and a stern countenance, clad in a long black cassock, stalked slowly along one of the aisles of the church. A short, old, misshapen man, badly dressed, leaning upon an umbrella, accompanied him, and from time to time whispered in his ear, when the priest would stop to listen with a profound and respectful deference.

In a few minutes, a tall priest with gray hair and a stern expression, wearing a long black robe, walked slowly down one of the aisles of the church. A short, old, hunched man, poorly dressed and leaning on an umbrella, accompanied him, occasionally whispering in his ear while the priest would pause to listen with deep respect.

As they approached the confessional, the short old man, perceiving Frances on her knees, looked at the priest with an air of interrogation. “It is she,” said the clergyman.

As they got closer to the confessional, the short old man noticed Frances on her knees and looked at the priest with a questioning expression. “It’s her,” said the clergyman.

“Well, in two or three hours, they will expect the two girls at St. Mary’s Convent. I count upon it,” said the old man.

“Well, in two or three hours, they’ll be expecting the two girls at St. Mary’s Convent. I’m counting on it,” said the old man.

“I hope so, for the sake of their souls,” answered the priest; and, bowing gravely, he entered the confessional. The short old man quitted the church.

“I hope so, for their souls' sake,” replied the priest; and, bowing seriously, he went into the confessional. The small old man left the church.

10465m
Original

This old man was Rodin. It was on leaving Saint Merely’s that he went to the lunatic asylum, to assure himself that Dr. Baleinier had faithfully executed his instructions with regard to Adrienne de Cardoville.

This old man was Rodin. It was after leaving Saint Merely’s that he went to the psychiatric hospital to make sure that Dr. Baleinier had properly followed his instructions regarding Adrienne de Cardoville.

Frances was still kneeling in the interior of the confessional. One of the slides opened, and a voice began to speak. It was that of the priest, who, for the last twenty years had been the confessor of Dagobert’s wife, and exercised over her an irresistible and all-powerful influence.

Frances was still kneeling inside the confessional. One of the panels opened, and a voice started to speak. It was the priest's voice, who had been Dagobert’s wife’s confessor for the last twenty years and held an undeniable and overwhelming influence over her.

“You received my letter?” said the voice.

“You got my letter?” said the voice.

“Yes, father.

"Yeah, dad."

“Very well—I listen to you.”

“Alright—I’m listening to you.”

“Bless me, father—for I have sinned!” said Frances.

“Bless me, Father—for I have sinned!” said Frances.

The voice pronounced the formula of the benediction. Dagobert’s wife answered “amen,” as was proper, said her confider to “It is my fault,” gave an account of the manner in which she had performed her last penance, and then proceeded to the enumeration of the new sins, committed since she had received absolution.

The voice spoke the blessing. Dagobert's wife responded with "amen," as expected, told her confessor, "It's my fault," explained how she had completed her last penance, and then started listing the new sins she had committed since she received absolution.

For this excellent woman, a glorious martyr of industry and maternal love, always fancied herself sinning: her conscience was incessantly tormented by the fear that she had committed some incomprehensible offence. This mild and courageous creature, who, after a whole life of devotion, ought to have passed what time remained to her in calm serenity of soul, looked upon herself as a great sinner, and lived in continual anxiety, doubting much her ultimate salvation.

For this remarkable woman, a glorious martyr of hard work and motherly love, she always thought of herself as having sinned: her conscience was constantly tormented by the fear that she had committed some incomprehensible offense. This gentle and brave person, who after a lifetime of devotion should have spent her remaining time in peaceful tranquility, saw herself as a great sinner and lived in constant anxiety, often doubting her ultimate salvation.

“Father,” said Frances, in a trembling voice, “I accuse myself of omitting my evening prayer the day before yesterday. My husband, from whom I had been separated for many years, returned home. The joy and the agitation caused by his arrival, made me commit this great sin.”

“Father,” Frances said, her voice trembling, “I confess that I forgot to say my evening prayer the day before yesterday. My husband, whom I hadn’t seen in many years, came home. The joy and excitement from his arrival made me commit this serious mistake.”

“What next?” said the voice, in a severe tone, which redoubled the poor woman’s uneasiness.

“What’s next?” said the voice, in a harsh tone, which only increased the poor woman’s anxiety.

“Father, I accuse myself of falling into the same sin yesterday evening. I was in a state of mortal anxiety, for my son did not come home as usual, and I waited for him minute after minute, till the hour had passed over.”

“Dad, I’m confessing that I made the same mistake last night. I was really worried because my son didn’t come home like he usually does, and I waited for him minute by minute until the hour had passed.”

“What next?” said the voice.

"What's next?" said the voice.

“Father, I accuse myself of having told a falsehood all this week to my son, by letting him think that on account of his reproaching me for neglecting my health, I had taken a little wine for my dinner—whereas I had left it for him, who has more need of it, because he works so much.”

“Father, I admit that I’ve been lying to my son all week by making him believe that I had some wine with my dinner because he was criticizing me for not taking care of my health—when in reality, I saved it for him since he needs it more because he works so hard.”

“Go on!” said the voice.

“Go ahead!” said the voice.

“Father, I accuse myself of a momentary want of resignation this morning, when I learned that my poor son was arrested; instead of submitting with respect and gratitude to this new trial which the Lord hath sent me—alas! I rebelled against it in my grief—and of this I accuse myself.”

“Dad, I admit that I struggled with accepting what happened this morning when I found out that my poor son was arrested. Instead of facing this new challenge that God has given me with respect and gratitude—unfortunately!—I reacted in my sorrow and resisted it. For this, I hold myself accountable.”

“A bad week,” said the priest, in a tone of still greater severity, “a bad week—for you have always put the creature before the Creator. But proceed!”

“A rough week,” said the priest, in a tone of even more seriousness, “a rough week—for you’ve always prioritized the creature over the Creator. But go on!”

“Alas, father!” resumed Frances, much dejected, “I know that I am a great sinner; and I fear that I am on the road to sins of a still graver kind.”

“Unfortunately, Dad!” Frances continued, feeling very down, “I realize that I am a big sinner; and I’m worried that I’m headed toward even worse sins.”

“Speak!”

"Talk!"

“My husband brought with him from Siberia two young orphans, daughters of Marshal Simon. Yesterday morning, I asked them to say their prayers, and I learned from them, with as much fright as sorrow, that they know none of the mysteries of our holy faith, though they are fifteen years old. They have never received the sacrament, nor are they even baptized, father—not even baptized!”

“My husband brought back two young orphans from Siberia, the daughters of Marshal Simon. Yesterday morning, I asked them to say their prayers, and I learned, with equal parts fear and sadness, that they don’t know any of the mysteries of our holy faith, even though they are fifteen years old. They’ve never received the sacrament, and they aren’t even baptized, father—not even baptized!”

“They must be heathens!” cried the voice, in a tone of angry surprise.

“They must be heathens!” shouted the voice, sounding both shocked and angry.

“That is what so much grieves me, father; for, as I and my husband are in the room of parents to these young orphans, we should be guilty of the sins which they might commit—should we not, father?”

“That is what makes me so sad, dad; because, since my husband and I are like parents to these young orphans, we would be responsible for the sins they might commit—wouldn’t we, dad?”

“Certainly,—since you take the place of those who ought to watch over their souls. The shepherd must answer for his flock,” said the voice.

“Of course,—since you are stepping in for those who should be looking after their souls. The shepherd is responsible for his flock,” said the voice.

“And if they should happen to be in mortal sin, father, I and my husband would be in mortal sin?”

“And if they happen to be in deep trouble, Dad, would that mean my husband and I are in deep trouble too?”

“Yes,” said the voice; “you take the place of their parents; and fathers and mothers are guilty of all the sins which their children commit when those sins arise from the want of a Christian education.”

“Yeah,” said the voice; “you take the place of their parents; and moms and dads are responsible for all the sins their children commit when those sins come from a lack of Christian education.”

“Alas, father! what am I to do? I address myself to you as I would to heaven itself. Every day, every hour, that these poor young girls remain heathens, may contribute to bring about their eternal damnation, may it not, father?” said Frances, in a tone of the deepest emotion.

“Alas, Father! What should I do? I speak to you as if I were speaking to heaven itself. Every day, every hour that these poor young girls stay as heathens could lead to their eternal damnation, right, Father?” said Frances, in a tone filled with deep emotion.

“Yes,” answered the voice; “and the weight of this terrible responsibility rests upon you and your husband; you have the charge of souls!”

“Yes,” replied the voice; “and the weight of this heavy responsibility falls on you and your husband; you are in charge of souls!”

“Lord, have mercy upon me!” said Frances weeping.

“Lord, have mercy on me!” Frances said, crying.

“You must not grieve yourself thus,” answered the voice, in a softer tone; “happily for these unfortunates, they have met you upon the way. They, will have in you and your husband good and pious examples—for I suppose that your husband, though formerly an ungodly person, now practices his religious duties!”

“You shouldn’t be this upset,” the voice replied gently; “luckily for these unfortunate people, they’ve crossed paths with you. They will have you and your husband as good and caring role models—since I assume your husband, even though he used to be unholy, now fulfills his religious responsibilities!”

“We must pray for him, father,” said Frances, sorrowfully; “grace has not yet touched his heart. He is like my poor child, who has also not been called to holiness. Ah, father!” said Frances, drying her tears, “these thoughts are my heaviest cross.”

“We need to pray for him, Dad,” said Frances sadly; “he hasn’t felt grace touch his heart yet. He’s like my poor child, who also hasn’t been called to holiness. Oh, Dad!” said Frances, wiping away her tears, “these thoughts are my biggest burden.”

“So neither your husband nor your son practises,” resumed the voice, in a tone of reflection; “this is serious—very serious. The religious education of these two unfortunate girls has yet to begin. In your house, they will have ever before them the most deplorable examples. Take care! I have warned you. You have the charge of souls—your responsibility is immense!”

“So neither your husband nor your son practices,” the voice continued thoughtfully; “this is serious—very serious. The religious education of these two unfortunate girls hasn’t even started. In your home, they’ll always be surrounded by the worst examples. Be careful! I’ve warned you. You are in charge of their souls—your responsibility is huge!”

“Father, it is that which makes me wretched—I am at a loss what to do. Help me, and give me your counsels: for twenty years your voice has been to me as the voice of the Lord.”

“Dad, it’s what makes me so unhappy—I don’t know what to do. Please help me and give me your advice: for twenty years, your voice has felt like the voice of God to me.”

“Well! you must agree with your husband to send these unfortunate girls to some religious house where they may be instructed.”

“Well! You need to talk with your husband about sending these unfortunate girls to a religious institution where they can receive instruction.”

“We are too poor, father, to pay for their schooling, and unfortunately my son has just been put in prison for songs that he wrote.”

“We don’t have enough money, dad, to cover their schooling, and unfortunately my son has just been locked up for the songs he wrote.”

“Behold the fruit of impiety,” said the voice, severely; “look at Gabriel! he has followed my counsels, and is now the model of every Christian virtue.”

“Check out the result of wrongdoing,” said the voice, sternly; “look at Gabriel! He has followed my advice and is now the example of every Christian virtue.”

“My son, Agricola, has had good qualities, father; he is so kind, so devoted!”

“My son, Agricola, has great qualities, Dad; he is so kind and so dedicated!”

“Without religion,” said the voice, with redoubled severity, “what you call good qualities are only vain appearances; at the least breath of the devil they will disappear—for the devil lurks in every soul that has no religion.”

“Without religion,” said the voice, with increased seriousness, “what you consider good qualities are just empty appearances; at the slightest touch of evil, they will vanish—for evil lurks in every soul that lacks religion.”

“Oh! my poor son!” said Frances, weeping; “I pray for him every day, that faith may enlighten him.”

“Oh! My poor son!” Frances said, crying. “I pray for him every day, that faith will guide him.”

“I have always told you,” resumed the voice, “that you have been too weak with him. God now punishes you for it. You should have parted from this irreligious son, and not sanctioned his impiety by loving him as you do. ‘If thy right hand offend thee, cut it off,’ saith the Scripture.”

“I’ve always said,” the voice continued, “that you’ve been too soft on him. Now you’re being punished for it. You should have distanced yourself from this unholy son, instead of approving his disrespect by loving him as you do. ‘If your right hand causes you to sin, cut it off,’ the Scripture says.”

“Alas, father! you know it is the only time I have disobeyed you; but I could not bring myself to part from my son.”

“Sorry, Dad! You know this is the first time I’ve ever gone against your wishes; but I just couldn’t bear to say goodbye to my son.”

“Therefore is your salvation uncertain—but God is merciful. Do not fall into the same fault with regard to these young girls, whom Providence has sent you, that you might save them from eternal damnation. Do not plunge them into it by your own culpable indifference.”

“Therefore, your salvation is uncertain—but God is merciful. Don't make the same mistake with these young girls, whom Providence has sent you to save from eternal damnation. Don't lead them into it through your own irresponsible indifference.”

“Oh, father! I have wept and prayed for them.”

“Oh, Dad! I have cried and prayed for them.”

“That is not sufficient. These unfortunate children cannot have any notion of good or evil. Their souls must be an abyss of scandal and impurity—brought up as they have been, by an impious mother, and a soldier devoid of religion.”

“That isn’t enough. These unfortunate kids can’t have any sense of right or wrong. Their souls must be filled with scandal and filth—raised as they have been, by an irreverent mother and a soldier without any faith.”

“As for that, father,” said Frances, with simplicity, “they are gentle as angels, and my husband, who has not quitted them since their birth, declares they have the best hearts in the world.”

“As for that, Dad,” said Frances, simply, “they're as gentle as angels, and my husband, who hasn't left them since they were born, says they have the best hearts in the world.”

“Your husband has dwelt all his life in mortal sin,” said the voice, harshly; “how can he judge of the state of souls? I repeat to you, that as you represent the parents of these unfortunates, it is not to-morrow, but it is today, and on the instant, that you must labor for their salvation, if you would not incur a terrible responsibility.”

“Your husband has lived in sin his entire life,” the voice said harshly. “How can he judge the state of souls? I’m telling you, since you represent the parents of these unfortunate souls, it’s not tomorrow, it’s today, and right now, that you need to work for their salvation, or else you'll face a serious responsibility.”

“It is true—I know it well, father—and I suffer as much from this fear as from grief at my son’s arrest. But what is to be done? I could not instruct these young girls at home—for I have not the knowledge—I have only faith—and then my poor husband, in his blindness, makes game of sacred things, which my son, at least, respects in my presence, out of regard for me. Then, once more, father, come to my aid, I conjure you! Advise me: what is to be done?”

“It’s true—I know it well, father—and I’m suffering just as much from this fear as from the grief of my son’s arrest. But what can I do? I can’t teach these young girls at home—I don’t have the knowledge—I only have faith—and then my poor husband, in his ignorance, mocks sacred things, which my son, at least, shows respect for in my presence, out of consideration for me. So, once again, father, please help me, I beg you! Advise me: what should I do?”

“We cannot abandon these two young souls to frightful perdition,” said the voice, after a moment’s silence: “there are not two ways of saving them: there is only one, and that is to place them in a religious house, where they may be surrounded by good and pious examples.”

“We can’t just leave these two young souls to a terrible fate,” said the voice after a brief pause. “There’s no other way to save them: the only option is to put them in a convent, where they can be around good and holy examples.”

“Oh, father! if we were not so poor, or if I could still work, I would try to gain sufficient to pay for their board, and do for them as I did for Gabriel. Unfortunately, I have quite lost my sight; but you, father, know some charitable souls, and if you could get any of them to interest them, selves for these poor orphans—”

“Oh, dad! If we weren't so broke, or if I could still work, I’d try to earn enough to pay for their food and take care of them like I did for Gabriel. Unfortunately, I've completely lost my sight; but you, dad, know some kind-hearted people, and if you could get any of them to help out these poor orphans—”

“Where is their father?”

“Where's their dad?”

“He was in India; but, my husband tells me, he will soon be in France. That, however, is uncertain. Besides, it would make my heart bleed to see those poor children share our misery—which will soon be extreme—for we only live by my son’s labor.”

“He's in India, but my husband says he'll be in France soon. That, however, is uncertain. Plus, it would break my heart to see those poor kids suffer with us—which will soon be really tough—because we only survive on my son's work.”

“Have these girls no relation here?” asked the voice.

“Do these girls have no family here?” asked the voice.

“I believe not, father.”

“I don’t believe that, dad.”

“It was their mother who entrusted them to your husband, to bring them to France?”

“It was their mother who entrusted them to your husband, to bring them to France?”

“Yes, father; he was obliged to set out yesterday for Chartres, on some very pressing business, as he told me.”

“Yeah, Dad; he had to leave yesterday for Chartres on some really urgent business, like he told me.”

It will be remembered that Dagobert had not thought fit to inform his wife of the hopes which the daughters of Marshall Simon founded on the possession of the medal, and that he had particularly charged them not to mention these hopes, even to Frances.

It’s worth noting that Dagobert didn’t feel it was necessary to tell his wife about the expectations that Marshall Simon's daughters had regarding the medal, and he specifically instructed them not to share these expectations, not even with Frances.

“So,” resumed the voice, after a pause of some moments’ duration, “your husband is not in Paris.”

“So,” the voice continued after a brief pause, “your husband isn’t in Paris.”

“No, father; but he will doubtless return this evening or to-morrow morning.”

“No, Dad; but I'm sure he'll be back this evening or tomorrow morning.”

“Listen to me,” said the voice, after another pause. “Every minute lost for those two young girls is a new step on the road to perdition. At any moment the hand of God may smite them, for He alone knows the hour of our death; and were they to die in the state in which they now are, they would most probably be lost to all eternity. This very day, therefore, you must open their eyes to the divine light, and place them in a religious house. It is your duty—it should be your desire!”

“Listen to me,” said the voice after a short pause. “Every minute wasted for those two young girls is a step closer to destruction. At any moment, God may strike them down, for He alone knows when we will die; and if they were to die in their current state, they would most likely be lost forever. So today, you need to help them see the light and get them into a religious institution. It’s your responsibility—it should be your wish!”

“Oh, yes, father; but, unfortunately, I am too poor, as I have already told you.”

“Oh, yes, Dad; but unfortunately, I’m too broke, like I already told you.”

“I know it—you do not want for zeal or faith—but even were you capable of directing these young girls, the impious examples of your husband and son would daily destroy your work. Others must do for these orphans, in the name of Christian charity, that which you cannot do, though you are answerable for them before heaven.”

“I get it—you have plenty of enthusiasm and faith—but even if you could guide these young girls, the bad influence of your husband and son would ruin your efforts every day. Others need to step in for these orphans, out of Christian charity, to do what you can’t, even though you’re still responsible for them before heaven.”

“Oh, father! if, thanks to you, this good work could be accomplished, how grateful I should be!”

“Oh, Dad! If, thanks to you, this great thing could be done, how grateful I would be!”

“It is not impossible. I know the superior of a convent, where these young girls would be instructed as they ought. The charge for their board would be diminished in consideration of their poverty; but, however small, it must be paid and there would be also an outfit to furnish. All that would be too dear for you.”

“It’s not impossible. I know the head of a convent where these young girls could be taught properly. The cost of their stay would be reduced due to their financial situation; but, no matter how low, it still needs to be paid, and there would also be a requirement for some clothes. All of that would be too expensive for you.”

“Alas! yes, father.”

“Sure thing, Dad.”

“But, by taking a little from my poor-box, and by applying to one or two generous persons, I think I shall be able to complete the necessary sum, and so get the young girls received at the convent.”

"But by taking a small amount from my charity box and asking a couple of generous people, I think I can gather the needed funds and get the young girls accepted at the convent."

“Ah, father! you are my deliverer, and these children’s.”

“Ah, Dad! You are my savior, and those kids’ too.”

“I wish to be so—but, in the interest of their salvation, and to make these measures really efficacious, I must attach some conditions to the support I offer you.”

“I want to be that way—but to ensure their salvation and to make these measures truly effective, I need to set some conditions on the support I'm giving you.”

“Name them, father; they are accepted beforehand. Your commands shall be obeyed in everything.”

“Name them, Dad; they're already accepted. Your orders will be followed in everything.”

“First of all, the children must be taken this very morning to the convent, by my housekeeper, to whom you must bring them almost immediately.”

“First of all, the kids need to be taken to the convent this morning by my housekeeper, so you should bring them to her as soon as you can.”

“Nay, father; that is impossible!” cried Frances.

“Nah, dad; that’s impossible!” cried Frances.

“Impossible? why?”

"Impossible? Why?"

“In the absence of my husband—”

“In the absence of my husband—”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“I dare not take a such a step without consulting him.”

“I can’t take a step like that without checking with him first.”

“Not only must you abstain from consulting him, but the thing must be done during his absence.”

“Not only should you avoid consulting him, but it also has to be done while he’s not around.”

“What, father? should I not wait for his return?”

“What, Dad? Should I not wait for him to come back?”

“No, for two reasons,” answered the priest, sternly: “first, because his hardened impiety would certainly lead him to oppose your pious resolution; secondly, because it is indispensable that these young girls should break off all connection with your husband, who, therefore, must be left in ignorance of the place of their retreat.”

“No, for two reasons,” the priest replied firmly. “First, his hardened disbelief will definitely make him challenge your faithful decision; second, it's essential that these young girls completely cut off all ties with your husband, who must remain unaware of where they are hiding.”

“But, father,” said Frances, a prey to cruel doubt and embarrassment, “it is to my husband that these children were entrusted—and to dispose of them without his consent would be—”

“But, Dad,” Frances said, feeling a mix of doubt and embarrassment, “these children were entrusted to my husband—and handling them without his permission would be—”

“Can you instruct these children at your house—yes or no?” interrupted the voice.

“Can you teach these kids at your place—yes or no?” interrupted the voice.

“No, father, I cannot.”

“No, dad, I can't.”

“Are they exposed to fall into a state of final impenitence by remaining with you—yes or no?”

“Are they at risk of falling into a state of unrepentance by staying with you—yes or no?”

“Yes, father, they are so exposed.”

“Yes, Dad, they're really exposed.”

“Are you responsible, as you take the place of their parents, for the mortal sins they may commit—yes or no?”

“Are you responsible, as you step in for their parents, for the serious sins they might commit—yes or no?”

“Alas, father! I am responsible before God.”

“Dad, I'm responsible to God.”

“Is it in the interest of their eternal salvation that I enjoin you to place them this very day in a convent?”

“Is it for their eternal salvation that I urge you to put them in a convent today?”

“It is for their salvation, father.”

“It’s for their salvation, Dad.”

“Well, then, choose!”

"Well, then, decide!"

“But tell me, I entreat you, father if I have the right to dispose of them without the consent of my husband?”

“But please tell me, Dad, do I have the right to manage them without my husband’s approval?”

“The right! you have not only the right, but it is your sacred duty. Would you not be bound, I ask you, to rescue these unfortunate creatures from a fire, against the will of your husband, or during his absence? Well! you must now rescue them, not from a fire that will only consume the body, but from one in which their souls would burn to all eternity.”

“The right! You not only have the right, but it's your sacred duty. Wouldn’t you feel obligated, I ask you, to save these unfortunate beings from a fire, even if it went against your husband's wishes, or while he was away? Well! You must now save them, not from a fire that would only destroy their bodies, but from one in which their souls would burn for all eternity.”

“Forgive me, I implore you, father,” said the poor woman, whose indecision and anguish increased every minute; “satisfy my doubts!—How can I act thus, when I have sworn obedience to my husband?”

“Please forgive me, I beg you, father,” said the distressed woman, whose uncertainty and pain grew with every passing moment; “clear my doubts!—How can I do this when I’ve promised to obey my husband?”

“Obedience for good—yes—but never for evil. You confess, that, were it left to him, the salvation of these orphans would be doubtful, and perhaps impossible.”

“Obedience for good—yes—but never for evil. You admit that, if it were up to him, the salvation of these orphans would be uncertain, and maybe even impossible.”

“But, father,” said Frances, trembling, “when my husband returns, he will ask me where are these children? Must I tell him a falsehood?”

“But, Dad,” Frances said, trembling, “when my husband comes back, he will ask me where these kids are. Do I have to lie to him?”

“Silence is not falsehood; you will tell him that you cannot answer his question.”

“Silence isn’t a lie; you’ll tell him that you can’t answer his question.”

“My husband is the kindest of men; but such an answer will drive him almost mad. He has been a soldier, and his anger will be terrible, father,” said Frances, shuddering at the thought.

“My husband is the kindest man; but that kind of answer will drive him almost crazy. He’s been a soldier, and his anger will be intense, father,” said Frances, shuddering at the thought.

“And were his anger a hundred times more terrible, you should be proud to brave it in so sacred a cause!” cried the voice, with indignation. “Do you think that salvation is to be so easily gained on earth? Since when does the sinner, that would walk in the way of the Lord, turn aside for the stones and briars that may bruise and tear him?”

“And even if his anger were a hundred times worse, you should be proud to face it for such a noble cause!” the voice exclaimed, filled with indignation. “Do you really think that salvation can be so easily obtained on earth? Since when does a sinner, who wants to follow the Lord, let rocks and thorns that might hurt him lead him off track?”

“Pardon, father, pardon!” said Frances, with the resignation of despair. “Permit me to ask one more question, one only. Alas! if you do not guide me, how shall I find the way?”

“Please forgive me, father, please!” Frances said, her voice filled with hopelessness. “Let me ask just one more question, just one. If you don't help me, how will I know what to do?”

“Speak!”

"Talk!"

“When Marshal Simon arrives, he will ask his children of my husband. What answer can he then give to their father?”

“When Marshal Simon arrives, he will ask about my husband’s children. What can he say to their father then?”

“When Marshal Simon arrives, you will let me know immediately, and then—I will see what is to be done. The rights of a father are only sacred in so far as he make use of them for the salvation of his children. Before and above the father on earth, is the Father in heaven, whom we must first serve. Reflect upon all this. By accepting what I propose to you, these young girls will be saved from perdition; they will not be at your charge; they will not partake of your misery; they will be brought up in a sacred institution, as, after all, the daughters of a Marshal of France ought to be—and, when their father arrives at Paris, if he be found worthy of seeing them again, instead of finding poor, ignorant, half savage heathens, he will behold two girls, pious, modest, and well informed, who, being acceptable with the Almighty, may invoke His mercy for their father, who, it must be owned, has great need of it—being a man of violence, war, and battle. Now decide! Will you, on peril of your soul, sacrifice the welfare of these girls in this world and the next, because of an impious dread of your husband’s anger?”

“When Marshal Simon arrives, let me know right away, and then—I’ll figure out what to do. A father’s rights are only sacred if he uses them for the well-being of his children. Above the earthly father is the Father in heaven, whom we must serve first. Think about all this. By agreeing to what I’m suggesting, these young girls will be saved from destruction; they won’t be a burden to you; they won’t share in your suffering; they’ll be raised in a sacred institution, as the daughters of a Marshal of France should be. And when their father arrives in Paris, if he deserves to see them again, instead of finding poor, ignorant, half-wild kids, he’ll see two girls who are pious, modest, and well-educated, who can pray for God’s mercy on their father, who really needs it—being a man of violence, war, and battle. Now make your decision! Will you risk your soul by sacrificing these girls' welfare in this life and the next out of an unholy fear of your husband’s anger?”

Though rude and fettered by intolerance, the confessor’s language was (taking his view of the case) reasonable and just, because the honest priest was himself convinced of what he said; a blind instrument of Rodin, ignorant of the end in view, he believed firmly, that, in forcing Frances to place these young girls in a convent, he was performing a pious duty. Such was, and is, one of the most wonderful resources of the order to which Rodin belonged—to have for accomplices good and sincere people, who are ignorant of the nature of the plots in which they are the principal actors.

Though rude and constrained by intolerance, the confessor's words were, from his perspective, reasonable and just because the honest priest truly believed what he said; a blind tool of Rodin, unaware of the ultimate goal, he strongly believed that by forcing Frances to place these young girls in a convent, he was fulfilling a sacred duty. This has always been, and continues to be, one of the most remarkable strategies of the order to which Rodin belonged—having good and sincere people as accomplices who are unaware of the true nature of the schemes in which they play key roles.

Frances, long accustomed to submit to the influence of her confessor, could find nothing to object to his last words. She resigned herself to follow his directions, though she trembled to think of the furious anger of Dagobert, when he should no longer find the children that a dying mother had confided to his care. But, according to the priest’s opinion, the more terrible this anger might appear to her, the more she would show her pious humility by exposing herself to it.

Frances, used to following her confessor's guidance, had no objections to his last words. She accepted his instructions, even though the thought of Dagobert's rage, when he discovered the children that a dying mother had entrusted to him were gone, made her tremble. However, as the priest suggested, the worse that anger might seem to her, the more she would demonstrate her devout humility by facing it.

“God’s will be done, father!” said she, in reply to her confessor. “Whatever may happen, I wilt do my duty as a Christian—in obedience to your commands.”

“God’s will be done, father!” she said in response to her confessor. “No matter what happens, I will do my duty as a Christian—in obedience to your commands.”

“And the Lord will reward you for what you may have to suffer in the accomplishment of this meritorious act. You promise then, before God, that you will not answer any of your husband’s questions, when he asks you for the daughters of Marshal Simon?”

“And God will bless you for any suffering you endure while doing this honorable act. So you promise, before God, that you will not answer any of your husband’s questions when he asks you about the daughters of Marshal Simon?”

“Yes, father, I promise!” said Frances, with a shudder.

“Yeah, Dad, I promise!” said Frances, shuddering.

“And will preserve the same silence towards Marshal Simon himself, in case he should return, before his daughters appear to me sufficiently grounded in the faith to be restored to him?”

“And will keep the same silence regarding Marshal Simon himself, in case he comes back, before his daughters seem to me solid enough in their faith to be returned to him?”

“Yes, father,” said Frances, in a still fainter voice.

“Yes, Dad,” said Frances, in an even softer voice.

“You will come and give me an account of the scene that takes place between you and your husband, upon his return?”

“You will come and tell me what happened between you and your husband when he gets back?”

“Yes, father; when must I bring the orphans to your house?”

“Yes, Dad; when do I need to bring the orphans to your house?”

“In an hour. I will write to the superior, and leave the letter with my housekeeper. She is a trusty person, and will conduct the young girls to the convent.”

“In an hour, I will write to the superior and leave the letter with my housekeeper. She is a reliable person and will take the young girls to the convent.”

After she had listened to the exhortations of her confessor, and received absolution for her late sins, on condition of performing penance, Dagobert’s wife left the confessional.

After she listened to her confessor’s advice and received forgiveness for her recent sins, on the condition that she would do penance, Dagobert’s wife left the confessional.

The church was no longer deserted. An immense crowd pressed into it, drawn thither by the pomp of the grand funeral of which the beadle had spoken to the sacristan two hours before. It was with the greatest difficulty that Frances could reach the door of the church, now hung with sumptuous drapery.

The church was no longer empty. A massive crowd pushed inside, attracted by the grandeur of the big funeral that the beadle had mentioned to the sacristan two hours earlier. Frances had to struggle to make her way to the door of the church, which was now adorned with lavish drapery.

What a contrast to the poor and humble train, which had that morning so timidly presented themselves beneath the porch!

What a contrast to the poor and humble train, which had that morning so timidly presented themselves beneath the porch!

The numerous clergy of the parish, in full procession, advanced majestically to receive the coffin covered with a velvet pall; the watered silks and stuffs of their copes and stoles, their splendid silvered embroideries, sparkled in the light of a thousand tapers. The beadle strutted in all the glory of his brilliant uniform and flashing epaulets; on the opposite side walked in high glee the sacristan, carrying his whalebone staff with a magisterial air; the voice of the choristers, now clad in fresh, white surplices, rolled out in bursts of thunder; the trumpets’ blare shook the windows; and upon the countenances of all those who were to have a share in the spoils of this rich corpse, this excellent corpse, this first-class corpse, a look of satisfaction was visible, intense and yet subdued, which suited admirably with the air and attitude of the two heirs, tall, vigorous fellows with florid complexions, who, without overstepping the limits of a charming modesty of enjoyment, seemed to cuddle and hug themselves most comfortably in their mourning cloaks.

The many clergy of the parish, in full procession, advanced grandly to receive the coffin covered with a velvet pall; the shiny silks and fabrics of their copes and stoles, along with their beautiful silver embroidery, sparkled in the light of a thousand candles. The beadle strutted in all the glory of his flashy uniform and dazzling epaulets; on the other side walked the sacristan, cheerfully carrying his whalebone staff with an authoritative air; the voice of the choristers, now dressed in crisp white surplices, erupted in loud bursts; the blare of the trumpets rattled the windows; and on the faces of all those who stood to benefit from this wealthy corpse, this remarkable corpse, this top-notch corpse, there was an intense yet restrained look of satisfaction, which matched perfectly with the expression and demeanor of the two heirs, tall, strong guys with rosy complexions, who, without crossing the line of charming modesty, seemed to snuggle comfortably in their mourning cloaks.

Notwithstanding her simplicity and pious faith, Dagobert’s wife was painfully impressed with this revolting difference between the reception of the rich and the poor man’s coffin at the door of the house of God—for surely, if equality be ever real, it is in the presence of death and eternity!

Notwithstanding her simplicity and deep faith, Dagobert’s wife was painfully struck by the shocking difference in how the rich and the poor man's coffins were received at the door of the house of God—for surely, if equality is ever real, it is in the face of death and eternity!

The two sad spectacles she had witnessed, tended still further to depress the spirits of Frances. Having succeeded with no small trouble in making her way out of the church, she hastened to return to the Rue Brise-Miche, in order to fetch the orphans and conduct them to the housekeeper of her confessor, who was in her turn to take them to St. Mary’s Convent, situated, as we know, next door to Dr. Baleinier’s lunatic-asylum, in which—Adrienne de Cardoville was confined.

The two distressing scenes she had seen only served to lower Frances's spirits even more. After struggling to make her way out of the church, she hurried back to Rue Brise-Miche to pick up the orphans and take them to her confessor's housekeeper, who would then take them to St. Mary’s Convent, located next to Dr. Baleinier’s asylum, where Adrienne de Cardoville was being held.





CHAPTER XLIX. MY LORD AND SPOIL-SPORT.

The wife of Dagobert, having quitted the church, arrived at the corner of the Rue Brise-Miche, when she was accosted by the distributor of holy water; he came running out of breath, to beg her to return to Saint Mery’s, where the Abbe Dubois had yet something of importance to say to her.

The wife of Dagobert, having left the church, reached the corner of the Rue Brise-Miche when she was approached by the person handing out holy water; he came running, out of breath, to ask her to return to Saint Mery’s, where Abbe Dubois still had something important to tell her.

The moment Frances turned to go back, a hackney-coach stopped in front of the house she inhabited. The coachman quitted his box to open the door.

The moment Frances turned to head back, a taxi pulled up in front of the house she lived in. The driver got out of his seat to open the door.

“Driver,” said a stout woman dressed in black, who was seated in the carriage, and held a pug-dog upon her knees, “ask if Mrs. Frances Baudoin lives in this house.”

“Driver,” said a sturdy woman in black, sitting in the carriage with a pug dog on her lap, “please ask if Mrs. Frances Baudoin lives here.”

“Yes, ma’am,” said the coachman.

“Sure, ma’am,” said the driver.

The reader will no doubt have recognized Mrs. Grivois, head waiting-woman to the Princess de Saint-Dizier, accompanied by My Lord, who exercised a real tyranny over his mistress. The dyer, whom we have already seen performing the duties of a porter, being questioned by the coachman as to the dwelling of Frances, came out of his workshop, and advanced gallantly to the coach-door, to inform Mrs. Grivois, that Frances Baudoin did in fact live in the house, but that she was at present from home.

The reader will likely have recognized Mrs. Grivois, the head maid to the Princess de Saint-Dizier, who was accompanied by My Lord, who had a significant control over his mistress. The dyer, who we’ve already seen working as a porter, was approached by the coachman asking about Frances’s home. He came out of his workshop and confidently walked over to the coach door to inform Mrs. Grivois that Frances Baudoin did indeed live there, but she was currently out.

The arms, hands, and part of the face of Father Loriot were now of a superb gold-color. The sight of this yellow personage singularly provoked My Lord, and at the moment the dyer rested his hand upon the edge of the coach-window, the cur began to yelp frightfully, and bit him in the wrist.

The arms, hands, and part of Father Loriot's face were now a stunning gold color. The sight of this yellow figure irritated My Lord, and just as the dyer placed his hand on the edge of the coach window, the dog started barking loudly and bit him on the wrist.

“Oh! gracious heaven!” cried Mrs. Grivois, in an agony, whilst Father Loriot, withdrew his hand with precipitation; “I hope there is nothing poisonous in the dye that you have about you—my dog is so delicate!”

“Oh! gracious heaven!” cried Mrs. Grivois, in agony, while Father Loriot quickly pulled his hand back. “I hope there’s nothing poisonous in the dye you have on you—my dog is so delicate!”

So saying, she carefully wiped the pug-nose, spotted with yellow. Father Loriot, not at all satisfied with this speech, when he had expected to receive some apology from Mrs. Grivois on account of her dog’s behavior, said to her, as with difficulty he restrained his anger: “If you did not belong to the fair sex, which obliges me to respect you in the person of that wretched animal I would have the pleasure of taking him by the tail, and making him in one minute a dog of the brightest orange color, by plunging him into my cauldron, which is already on the fire.”

So saying, she carefully wiped the pug-nose, which was marked with yellow spots. Father Loriot, not at all pleased with what she said, since he expected an apology from Mrs. Grivois for her dog’s behavior, told her, struggling to keep his anger in check: “If you weren’t a woman, which compels me to respect you because of that wretched animal, I would gladly take him by the tail and turn him into a bright orange dog in just one minute by throwing him into my cauldron, which is already heating up.”

“Dye my pet yellow!” cried Mrs. Grivois, in great wrath, as she descended from the hackney-coach, clasping My Lord tenderly to her bosom, and surveying Father Loriot with a savage look.

“Dye my pet yellow!” shouted Mrs. Grivois, furious, as she got out of the cab, holding My Lord close to her chest, and glaring at Father Loriot with an angry expression.

“I told you, Mrs. Baudoin is not at home,” said the dyer, as he saw the pug-dog’s mistress advance in the direction of the dark staircase.

“I told you, Mrs. Baudoin isn't home,” said the dyer as he saw the pug dog's owner head toward the dark staircase.

“Never mind; I will wait for her,” said Mrs. Grivois tartly. “On which story does she live?”

“Never mind; I’ll wait for her,” Mrs. Grivois said sharply. “Which floor does she live on?”

“Up four pair!” answered Father Loriot, returning abruptly to his shop. And he added to himself, with a chuckle at the anticipation: “I hope Father Dagobert’s big prowler will be in a bad humor, and give that villainous pug a shaking by the skin of his neck.”

“Up four pairs!” answered Father Loriot, suddenly going back to his shop. And he added to himself, chuckling at the thought: “I hope Father Dagobert’s big prowler is in a bad mood and gives that sneaky pug a good shake by the scruff of his neck.”

20117m
Original

Mrs. Grivois mounted the steep staircase with some difficulty, stopping at every landing-place to take breath, and looking about her with profound disgust. At length she reached the fourth story, and paused an instant at the door of the humble chamber, in which the two sisters and Mother Bunch then were.

Mrs. Grivois climbed the steep staircase with some effort, pausing at each landing to catch her breath and glancing around her with deep disgust. Finally, she reached the fourth floor and stopped for a moment at the door of the modest room where the two sisters and Mother Bunch were.

The young sempstress was occupied in collecting the different articles that she was about to carry to the pawnbroker’s. Rose and Blanche seemed happier, and somewhat less uneasy about the future; for they had learned from Mother Bunch, that, when they knew how to sew, they might between them earn eight francs a week, which would at least afford some assistance to the family.

The young seamstress was busy gathering the various items she was about to take to the pawn shop. Rose and Blanche appeared happier and a bit less worried about the future because they had learned from Mother Bunch that once they learned to sew, they could together earn eight francs a week, which would at least help the family a little.

The presence of Mrs. Grivois in Baudoin’s dwelling was occasioned by a new resolution of Abbe d’Aigrigny and the Princess de Saint-Dizier; they had thought it more prudent to send Mrs. Grivois, on whom they could blindly depend, to fetch the young girls, and the confessor was charged to inform Frances that it was not to his housekeeper, but to a lady that would call on her with a note from him, that she was to deliver the orphans, to be taken to a religious establishment.

The reason Mrs. Grivois was at Baudoin’s place was due to a new decision by Abbe d’Aigrigny and the Princess de Saint-Dizier. They figured it was safer to send Mrs. Grivois, someone they could fully trust, to pick up the young girls. The confessor was instructed to let Frances know that she wasn't handing the orphans over to his housekeeper, but to a lady who would come to see her with a note from him, and that the orphans were to be taken to a religious institution.

Having knocked at the door, the waiting-woman of the Princess de Saint Dizier entered the room, and asked for Frances Baudoin.

Having knocked at the door, the waiting woman of Princess de Saint Dizier entered the room and asked for Frances Baudoin.

“She is not at home, madame,” said Mother Bunch timidly, not a little astonished at so unexpected a visit, and casting down her eyes before the gaze of this woman.

“She’s not home, ma’am,” said Mother Bunch shyly, a bit surprised by the unexpected visit, and looking down to avoid the gaze of this woman.

“Then I will wait for her, as I have important affairs to speak of,” answered Mrs. Grivois, examining with curiosity and attention the faces of the two orphans, who also cast down their eyes with an air of confusion.

“Then I'll wait for her, since I have important matters to discuss,” replied Mrs. Grivois, looking curiously and intently at the faces of the two orphans, who also lowered their eyes, looking embarrassed.

So saying, Madame Grivois sat down, not without some repugnance, in the old arm-chair of Dagobert’s wife, and believing that she might now leave her favorite at liberty, she laid him carefully on the floor. Immediately, a low growl, deep and hollow, sounding from behind the armchair, made Mrs. Grivois jump from her seat, and sent the pug-dog, yelping with affright, and trembling through his fat, to take refuge close to his mistress, with all the symptoms of angry alarm.

So saying, Madame Grivois sat down, not without some reluctance, in the old armchair of Dagobert’s wife, and thinking she could now let her favorite be free, she carefully placed him on the floor. Suddenly, a low growl, deep and hollow, came from behind the armchair, making Mrs. Grivois jump from her seat and sending the pug dog yelping in fright, trembling all over his plump body as he sought refuge close to his mistress, showing all the signs of angry alarm.

“What! is there a dog here?” cried Mrs. Grivois, stooping precipitately to catch up My Lord, whilst, as if he wished himself to answer the question, Spoil-sport rose leisurely from his place behind the arm-chair, and appeared suddenly, yawning and stretching himself.

“What! Is there a dog here?” exclaimed Mrs. Grivois, quickly bending down to pick up My Lord, while, as if he wanted to answer the question himself, Spoil-sport casually got up from his spot behind the armchair and suddenly appeared, yawning and stretching.

At sight of this powerful animal, with his double row of formidable pointed fangs, which he seemed to take delight in displaying as he opened his large jaws, Mrs. Grivois could not help giving utterance to a cry of terror. The snappish pug had at first trembled in all his limbs at the Siberian’s approach; but, finding himself in safety on the lap of his mistress, he began to growl insolently, and to throw the most provoking glances at Spoil-sport. These the worthy companion of the deceased Jovial answered disdainfully by gaping anew; after which he went smelling round Mrs. Grivois with a sort of uneasiness, turned his back upon My Lord, and stretched himself at the feet of Rose and Blanche, keeping his large, intelligent eyes fixed upon them, as if he foresaw that they were menaced with some danger.

At the sight of this powerful animal, with its double row of sharp fangs that it seemed to enjoy showing off as it opened its large jaws, Mrs. Grivois couldn't help but let out a scream of fear. The snappy pug had initially trembled all over at the Siberian's approach; however, feeling safe on his mistress's lap, he started to growl defiantly and shoot the most annoying glances at Spoil-sport. The loyal companion of the late Jovial responded with disdain by yawning widely; after that, he began to sniff around Mrs. Grivois with a hint of anxiety, turned his back on My Lord, and lay down at the feet of Rose and Blanche, keeping his large, intelligent eyes fixed on them, as if he sensed they were in some danger.

“Turn out that beast,” said Mrs. Grivois, imperiously; “he frightens my dog, and may do him some harm.”

“Get that beast out of here,” said Mrs. Grivois, firmly; “he scares my dog, and he might hurt him.”

“Do not be afraid, madame,” replied Rose, with a smile; “Spoil-sport will do no harm, if he is not attacked.”

“Don’t worry, ma’am,” Rose replied with a smile; “Spoil-sport won’t cause any trouble if he’s not provoked.”

10473m
Original

“Never mind!” cried Mrs. Grivois; “an accident soon happens. The very sight of that enormous dog, with his wolf’s head and terrible teeth, is enough to make one tremble at the injuries he might do one. I tell you to turn him out.”

“Forget it!” shouted Mrs. Grivois; “accidents happen quickly. Just seeing that huge dog, with his wolf-like head and scary teeth, is enough to make anyone worry about the harm he could cause. I’m telling you to get him out of here.”

Mrs. Grivois had pronounced these last words in a tone of irritation, which did not sound at all satisfactory in Spoil-sport’s ears; so he growled and showed his teeth, turning his head in the direction of the stranger.

Mrs. Grivois said these last words with irritation, which didn’t sit well with Spoil-sport; so he growled and bared his teeth, turning his head toward the stranger.

“Be quiet, Spoilsport!” said Blanche sternly.

“Be quiet, killjoy!” said Blanche sternly.

A new personage here entered the room, and put an end to this situation, which was embarrassing enough for the two young girls. It was a commissionaire, with a letter in his hand.

A new character entered the room and ended the awkward situation for the two young girls. It was a messenger, holding a letter in his hand.

“What is it, sir?” asked Mother Bunch.

“What is it, sir?” Mother Bunch asked.

“A very pressing letter from the good man of the house; the dyer below stairs told me to bring it up here.”

“A very urgent letter from the kind man of the house; the dyer downstairs told me to bring it up here.”

“A letter from Dagobert!” cried Rose and Blanche, with a lively expression of pleasure. “He is returned then? where is he?”

“A letter from Dagobert!” Rose and Blanche exclaimed, their faces lighting up with excitement. “He’s back? Where is he?”

“I do not know whether the good man is called Dagobert or not,” said the porter; “but he is an old trooper, with a gray moustache, and may be found close by, at the office of the Chartres coaches.”

“I don't know if the good man's name is Dagobert or not,” said the porter, “but he's an old soldier with a gray mustache, and you can find him nearby at the Chartres coach office.”

“That is he!” cried Blanche. “Give me the letter.”

“That’s him!” shouted Blanche. “Give me the letter.”

The porter handed it to the young girl, who opened it in all haste.

The porter gave it to the young girl, who quickly opened it.

Mrs. Grivois was struck dumb with dismay; she knew that Dagobert had been decoyed from Paris, that the Abbe Dubois might have an opportunity to act with safety upon Frances. Hitherto, all had succeeded; the good woman had consented to place the young girls in the hands of a religious community—and now arrives this soldier, who was thought to be absent from Paris for two or three days at least, and whose sudden return might easily ruin this laborious machination, at the moment when it seemed to promise success.

Mrs. Grivois was speechless with worry; she knew that Dagobert had been lured away from Paris so that Abbe Dubois could safely influence Frances. Up until now, everything had gone well; the kind woman had agreed to place the young girls in the care of a religious community—and now this soldier, who was believed to be away from Paris for at least two or three days, suddenly returns and could easily ruin this carefully planned scheme right when it seemed like success was within reach.

“Oh!” said Blanche, when she had read the letter. “What a misfortune!”

“Oh!” said Blanche, after reading the letter. “What bad luck!”

“What is it, then, sister?” cried Rose.

“What is it, then, sister?” Rose exclaimed.

“Yesterday, half way to Chartres, Dagobert perceived that he had lost his purse. He was unable to continue his journey; he took a place upon credit, to return, and he asks his wife to send him some money to the office, to pay what he owes.”

“Yesterday, halfway to Chartres, Dagobert realized that he had lost his wallet. He couldn’t continue his journey; he secured a ticket on credit to go back, and he asked his wife to send him some money to the office to cover what he owes.”

“That’s it,” said the porter; “for the good man told me to make haste, because he was there in pledge.”

"That's it," said the porter, "because the good man told me to hurry since he was there as a guarantee."

“And nothing in the house!” cried Blanche. “Dear me! what is to be done?”

“And there’s nothing in the house!” cried Blanche. “Oh no! What are we going to do?”

At these words, Mrs. Grivois felt her hopes revive for a moment, they were soon, however, dispelled by Mother Bunch, who exclaimed, as she pointed to the parcel she had just made up: “Be satisfied, dear young ladies! here is a resource. The pawnbroker’s, to which I am going, is not far off, and I will take the money direct to M. Dagobert: in half an hour, at latest, he will be here.”

At these words, Mrs. Grivois felt a flicker of hope, but it was quickly dashed by Mother Bunch, who pointed to the package she had just prepared and exclaimed, “Don’t worry, young ladies! Here’s a solution. The pawn shop I’m heading to isn’t far, and I’ll take the money straight to M. Dagobert: he’ll be here in half an hour, at most.”

“Oh, my dear friend! you are right,” said Rose. “How good you are! you think of everything.”

“Oh, my dear friend! You're right,” said Rose. “You’re so kind! You think of everything.”

“And here,” said Blanche, “is the letter, with the address upon it. Take that with you.”

“Here you go,” Blanche said, “here's the letter, with the address on it. Take that with you.”

“Thank you,” answered Mother Bunch: then, addressing the porter, she added: “Return to the person who sent you, and tell him I shall be at the coach-office very shortly.”

“Thank you,” replied Mother Bunch. Then, turning to the porter, she said, “Go back to the person who sent you and let him know I’ll be at the coach office very soon.”

10481m
Original

“Infernal hunchback!” thought Mrs. Grivois, with suppressed rage, “she thinks of everything. Without her, we should have escaped the plague of this man’s return. What is to be done now? The girls would not go with me, before the arrival of the soldier’s wife; to propose it to them would expose me to a refusal, and might compromise all. Once more, what is to be done?”

“Infernal hunchback!” thought Mrs. Grivois, filled with repressed anger, “she thinks of everything. Without her, we could have avoided the mess of this man coming back. What should we do now? The girls won’t go with me before the soldier’s wife arrives; suggesting it to them would just lead to a rejection and could ruin everything. Once again, what should we do?”

“Do not be uneasy, ladies,” said the porter as he went out; “I will go and assure the good man, that he will not have to remain long in pledge.”

“Don't worry, ladies,” said the porter as he went out; “I'll go and assure the good man that he won't have to stay in pledge for long.”

Whilst Mother Bunch was occupied in tying her parcel, in which she had placed the silver cup, fork, and spoon, Mrs. Grivois seemed to reflect deeply. Suddenly she started. Her countenance, which had been for some moments expressive of anxiety and rage, brightened up on the instant. She rose, still holding My Lord in her arms, and said to the young girls: “As Mrs. Baudoin does not come in, I am going to pay a visit in the neighborhood, and will return immediately. Pray tell her so!”

While Mother Bunch was busy tying up her package, which held the silver cup, fork, and spoon, Mrs. Grivois appeared to be deep in thought. Suddenly, she came to attention. Her face, which had shown signs of worry and anger moments before, lit up instantly. She stood up with My Lord still in her arms and said to the young girls: “Since Mrs. Baudoin hasn’t come in, I’m going to visit someone nearby and will be back right away. Please let her know!”

With these words Mr. Grivois took her departure, a few minutes before Mother Bunch left.

With these words, Mr. Grivois took his leave, just a few minutes before Mother Bunch left.





CHAPTER L. APPEARANCES.

After she had again endeavored to cheer up the orphans, the sewing-girl descended the stairs, not without difficulty, for, in addition to the parcel, which was already heavy, she had fetched down from her own room the only blanket she possessed—thus leaving herself without protection from the cold of her icy garret.

After she tried once more to lift the spirits of the orphans, the sewing-girl carefully made her way down the stairs, which was not easy. In addition to the already heavy package, she had brought down the only blanket she owned, leaving herself without any warmth from the chill of her freezing attic.

The evening before, tortured with anxiety as to Agricola’s fate, the girl had been unable to work; the miseries of expectation and hope delayed had prevented her from doing so; now another day would be lost, and yet it was necessary to live. Those overwhelming sorrows, which deprive the poor of the faculty of labor, are doubly dreaded; they paralyze the strength, and, with that forced cessation from toil, want and destitution are often added to grief.

The night before, filled with anxiety about Agricola's fate, the girl couldn't focus on her work; the pain of waiting and the disappointment of delayed hope kept her from being productive. Another day would pass without her doing anything, and yet she needed to keep going. Those crushing sorrows that stop the poor from working are especially feared; they sap your strength, and with that enforced break from labor, poverty and hardship often pile on top of the grief.

But Mother Bunch, that complete incarnation of holiest duty, had yet strength enough to devote herself for the service of others. Some of the most frail and feeble creatures are endowed with extraordinary vigor of soul; it would seem as if, in these weak, infirm organizations, the spirit reigned absolutely over the body, and knew how to inspire it with a factitious energy.

But Mother Bunch, the perfect embodiment of selflessness, still had enough strength to dedicate herself to helping others. Some of the most delicate and fragile beings possess remarkable inner strength; it seems that in these weak, frail bodies, the spirit completely rules over the flesh and knows how to fill it with an artificial energy.

Thus, for the last twenty-four hours, Mother Bunch had neither slept nor eaten; she had suffered from the cold, through the whole of a frosty night. In the morning she had endured great fatigue, in going, amid rain and snow, to the Rue de Babylone and back, twice crossing Paris and yet her strength was not exhausted—so immense is the power of the human heart!

Thus, for the past twenty-four hours, Mother Bunch hadn’t slept or eaten; she had been suffering from the cold throughout a frosty night. In the morning, she faced extreme exhaustion while going to the Rue de Babylone and back, crossing Paris twice, and yet her strength was not spent—such is the incredible resilience of the human heart!

She had just arrived at the corner of the Rue Saint Mery. Since the recent Rue des Prouvaires conspiracy, there were stationed in this populous quarter of the town a much larger number of police-officers than usual. Now the young sempstress, though bending beneath the weight of her parcel, had quickened her pace almost to a run, when, just as she passed in front of one of the police, two five-franc pieces fell on the ground behind her, thrown there by a stout woman in black, who followed her closely.

She had just reached the corner of Rue Saint Mery. Since the recent Rue des Prouvaires conspiracy, there were many more police officers in this busy part of town than usual. The young seamstress, despite the heavy load of her parcel, had sped up to almost a run when, just as she passed one of the officers, two five-franc coins dropped to the ground behind her, thrown there by a heavyset woman in black who was right behind her.

Immediately after the stout woman pointed out the two pieces to the policeman, and said something hastily to him with regard to Mother Bunch. Then she withdrew at all speed in the direction of the Rue Brise-Miche.

Immediately after the sturdy woman indicated the two pieces to the policeman and quickly said something to him about Mother Bunch, she hurried away in the direction of Rue Brise-Miche.

The policeman, struck with what Mrs. Grivois had said to him ( for it was that person), picked up the money, and, running after the humpback, cried out to her: “Hi, there! young woman, I say—stop! stop!”

The police officer, taken aback by what Mrs. Grivois had told him (because it was her), picked up the money and ran after the hunchback, shouting to her, “Hey! Young woman, I’m talking to you—stop! Stop!”

On this outcry, several persons turned round suddenly and, as always happens in those quarters of the town, a nucleus of five or six persons soon grew to a considerable crowd.

On this shout, several people turned around quickly and, as always happens in those parts of town, a group of five or six soon grew into a sizable crowd.

Not knowing that the policeman was calling to her, Mother Bunch only quickened her speed, wishing to get to the pawnbroker’s as soon as possible, and trying to avoid touching any of the passers-by, so much did she dread the brutal and cruel railleries, to which her infirmity so often exposed her.

Not realizing that the policeman was calling out to her, Mother Bunch only picked up her pace, eager to reach the pawnbroker’s as quickly as possible, and trying to avoid bumping into any of the people passing by, as she was so afraid of the harsh and cruel taunts that her disability often exposed her to.

Suddenly, she heard many persons running after her, and at the same instant a hand was laid rudely on her shoulder. It was the policeman, followed by another officer, who had been drawn to the spot by the noise. Mother Bunch turned round, struck with as much surprise as fear.

Suddenly, she heard a lot of people running after her, and at the same time, a hand was roughly placed on her shoulder. It was the police officer, followed by another cop, who had been attracted to the scene by the commotion. Mother Bunch turned around, filled with as much surprise as fear.

She found herself in the centre of a crowd, composed chiefly of that hideous scum, idle and in rags, insolent and malicious, besotted with ignorance, brutalized by want, and always loafing about the corners. Workmen are scarcely ever met with in these mobs, for they are for the most part engaged in their daily labors.

She found herself in the middle of a crowd made up mostly of that awful group, lazy and in tatters, rude and spiteful, drowning in ignorance, hardened by poverty, and always hanging around the corners. You hardly ever see workers in these mobs because, for the most part, they are busy with their daily jobs.

“Come, can’t you hear? you are deaf as Punch’s dog,” said the policeman, seizing Mother Bunch so rudely by the arm, that she let her parcel fall at her feet.

“Come on, can’t you hear? You’re as deaf as Punch’s dog,” said the policeman, roughly grabbing Mother Bunch by the arm, causing her to drop her parcel at her feet.

When the unfortunate girl, looking round in terror, saw herself exposed to all those insolent, mocking, malicious glances, when she beheld the cynical and coarse grimace on so many ignoble and filthy countenances, she trembled in all her limbs, and became fearfully pale. No doubt the policeman had spoken roughly to her; but how could he speak otherwise to a poor deformed girl, pale and trembling, with her features agitated by grief and fear—to a wretched creature, miserably clad, who wore in winter a thin cotton gown, soiled with mud, and wet with melted snow—for the poor sempstress had walked much and far that morning. So the policeman resumed, with great severity, following that supreme law of appearances which makes poverty always suspected: “Stop a bit, young woman! it seems you are in a mighty hurry, to let your money fall without picking it up.”

When the unfortunate girl, looking around in fear, realized she was exposed to all those disrespectful, mocking, malicious stares, and when she saw the cynical and crude expressions on so many base and filthy faces, she shook in every limb and went pale with fright. The policeman had definitely spoken harshly to her; but how else could he talk to a poor, deformed girl, pale and trembling, with her features twisted by grief and fear—an unfortunate soul, poorly dressed, who wore a thin cotton gown in the winter, dirty and damp from melted snow—since the poor seamstress had walked a long way that morning. So the policeman continued, with a stern tone, following that unyielding rule of appearances that always casts suspicion on poverty: “Hold on a second, young lady! It looks like you’re in quite a hurry, letting your money drop without picking it up.”

“Was her blunt hid in her hump?” said the hoarse voice of a match-boy, a hideous and repulsive specimen of precocious depravity.

“Was her blunt hidden in her hump?” said the raspy voice of a match-boy, a hideous and repulsive example of early corruption.

This sally was received with laughter, shouts, and hooting, which served to complete the sewing-girl’s dismay and terror. She was hardly able to answer, in a feeble voice, as the policeman handed her the two pieces of silver: “This money, sir, is not mine.”

This outburst was met with laughter, shouts, and hooting, which only added to the sewing-girl’s shock and fear. She could barely respond in a weak voice as the policeman handed her the two coins: “This money, sir, isn’t mine.”

“You lie,” said the other officer, approaching; “a respectable lady saw it drop from your pocket.”

“You're lying,” said the other officer as he walked closer. “A respectable lady saw it fall from your pocket.”

“I assure you, sir, it is not so,” answered Mother Bunch, trembling.

“I assure you, sir, it’s not like that,” answered Mother Bunch, trembling.

“I tell you that you lie,” resumed the officer; “for the lady, struck with your guilty and frightened air, said to me: ‘Look at yonder little hunchback, running away with that large parcel, and letting her money fall without even stopping to pick it up—it is not natural.’”

“I’m telling you, you’re lying,” the officer continued; “because the lady, noticing your guilty and scared expression, said to me: ‘Look at that little hunchback over there, running off with that big package and letting her money drop without even stopping to pick it up—it’s just not right.’”

“Bobby,” resumed the match-vendor in his hoarse voice, “be on your guard! Feel her hump, for that is her luggage-van. I’m sure that you’ll find boots, and cloaks, and umbrellas, and clocks in it—for I just heard the hour strike in the bend of her back.”

“Bobby,” the match seller continued in his raspy voice, “watch out! Feel her hump, that's her luggage compartment. I bet you'll find boots, cloaks, umbrellas, and clocks in there—because I just heard the hour chime from the curve of her back.”

Then came fresh bursts of laughter and shouts and hooting, for this horrible mob has no pity for those who implore and suffer. The crowd increased more and more, and now they indulged in hoarse cries, piercing whistles, and all kinds of horse play.

Then came fresh bursts of laughter, shouts, and hoots, because this awful crowd has no compassion for those who plead and suffer. The mob grew larger and larger, and now they engaged in hoarse cries, loud whistles, and all kinds of rough play.

“Let a fellow see her; it’s free gratis.”

“Let someone see her; it’s totally free.”

“Don’t push so; I’ve paid for my place!”

“Don’t shove; I’ve paid for my spot!”

“Make her stand up on something, that all may have a look.”

“Have her stand up on something so everyone can see.”

“My corns are being ground: it was not worth coming.”

“My corns are being ground: it wasn’t worth coming.”

“Show her properly—or return the money.”

“Show her properly—or give back the money.”

“That’s fair, ain’t it?”

"That's fair, right?"

“Give it us in the ‘garden’ style.”

“Give it to us in the ‘garden’ style.”

“Trot her out in all her paces! Kim up!”

“Trot her out at her best! Let’s go!”

Fancy the feelings of this unfortunate creature, with her delicate mind, good heart, and lofty soul, and yet with so timid and nervous a character, as she stood alone with the two policemen in the thick of the crowd, and was forced to listen to all these coarse and savage insults.

Imagine the emotions of this unfortunate being, with her sensitive mind, kind heart, and noble spirit, yet possessing such a timid and anxious nature, as she stood alone with the two policemen in the middle of the crowd, forced to endure all those crude and brutal insults.

But the young sempstress did not yet understand of what crime she was accused. She soon discovered it, however, for the policeman, seizing the parcel which she had picked up and now held in her trembling hands, said to her rudely: “What is there in that bundle?”

But the young seamstress still didn't realize what crime she was accused of. She quickly found out, though, because the police officer, grabbing the package she had picked up and was now holding in her shaking hands, said to her roughly: “What’s in that bundle?”

“Sir—it is—I am going—” The unfortunate girl hesitated—unable, in her terror, to find the word.

“Sir—it's—I’m going—” The unfortunate girl hesitated—unable, in her fear, to find the words.

“If that’s all you have to answer,” said the policeman, “it’s no great shakes. Come, make haste! turn your bundle inside out.”

“If that’s all you have to say,” said the policeman, “it’s not a big deal. Come on, hurry up! Turn your bundle inside out.”

So saying, the policeman snatched the parcel from her, half opened it, and repeated, as he enumerated the divers articles it contained: “The devil!—sheets—a spoon and fork—a silver mug—a shawl—a blanket—you’re a downy mot! it was not so bad a move. Dressed like a beggar, and with silver plate about you. Oh, yes! you’re a deep ‘un.”

So saying, the police officer grabbed the package from her, partially opened it, and listed the various items it contained: “Wow!—sheets—a spoon and fork—a silver mug—a shawl—a blanket—you’re living in luxury! It wasn't such a bad plan. Dressed like a beggar but surrounded by silverware. Oh, yes! you’re quite clever.”

“Those articles do not belong to you,” said the other officer.

“Those items aren’t yours,” said the other officer.

“No, sir,” replied Mother Bunch, whose strength was failing her; “but—”

“No, sir,” replied Mother Bunch, whose strength was fading; “but—”

“Oh, vile hunchback! you have stolen more than you are big!”

“Oh, disgusting hunchback! You've stolen more than you’re worth!”

“Stolen!” cried Mother Bunch, clasping her hands in horror, for she now understood it all. “Stolen!”

“Stolen!” shouted Mother Bunch, holding her hands together in shock, because she finally understood everything. “Stolen!”

“The guard! make way for the lobsters!” cried several persons at once.

“The guard! Clear a path for the lobsters!” shouted several people at once.

“Oh, ho! here’s the lobsters!”

“Oh, hey! Here are the lobsters!”

“The fire-eaters!”

“Fire breathers!”

“The Arab devourers!”

"The Arab consumers!"

“Come for their dromedary!”

“Come see their camel!”

In the midst of these noisy jests, two soldiers and a corporal advanced with much difficulty. Their bayonets and the barrels of their guns were alone visible above the heads of this hideous and compact crowd. Some officious person had been to inform the officer at the nearest guard house, that a considerable crowd obstructed the public way.

In the middle of all the loud jokes, two soldiers and a corporal struggled to push through. Only their bayonets and gun barrels were visible above the heads of the ugly, packed crowd. Someone had taken it upon themselves to let the officer at the closest guardhouse know that a large crowd was blocking the public path.

“Come, here is the guard—so march to the guard-house!” said the policeman, taking Mother Bunch by the arm.

“Come on, here’s the guard—so let’s head to the guardhouse!” said the policeman, grabbing Mother Bunch by the arm.

“Sir,” said the poor girl, in a voice stifled by sobs, clasping her hands in terror, and sinking upon her knees on the pavement; “sir,—have pity—let me explain—”

“Sir,” said the distressed girl, her voice choked with sobs, clasping her hands in fear and dropping to her knees on the pavement; “sir—please have mercy—let me explain—”

“You will explain at the guard-house; so come on!”

“You'll explain at the guardhouse, so let’s go!”

“But, sir—I am not a thief,” cried Mother Bunch, in a heart-rending tone; “have pity upon me—do not take me away like a thief, before all this crowd. Oh! mercy! mercy!”

“But, sir—I’m not a thief,” cried Mother Bunch, in a heartbreaking tone; “have pity on me—don’t take me away like a thief, in front of all these people. Oh! mercy! mercy!”

“I tell you, there will be time to explain at the guard-house. The street is blocked up; so come along!” Grasping the unfortunate creature by both her hands, he set her, as it were, on her feet again.

“I’m telling you, we can explain everything at the police station. The street is blocked, so let’s go!” Grabbing the poor woman by both of her hands, he basically set her back on her feet.

At this instant, the corporal and his two soldiers, having succeeded in making their way through the crowd, approached the policeman. “Corporal,” said the latter, “take this girl to the guard-house. I am an officer of the police.”

At this moment, the corporal and his two soldiers, having managed to push through the crowd, came up to the policeman. “Corporal,” the policeman said, “take this girl to the holding cell. I am a police officer.”

“Oh, gentlemen!” cried the girl, weeping hot tears, and wringing her hands, “do not take me away, before you let me explain myself. I am not a thief—indeed, indeed, I am not a thief! I will tell you—it was to render service to others—only let me tell you—”

“Oh, gentlemen!” the girl cried, tears streaming down her face as she twisted her hands, “please don’t take me away before I get a chance to explain. I’m not a thief—truly, I’m not a thief! Let me tell you—it was to help others—just let me explain—”

“I tell you, you should give your explanations at the guard-house; if you will not walk, we must drag you along,” said the policeman.

“I’m telling you, you should provide your explanations at the station; if you won’t walk, we’ll have to drag you,” said the officer.

We must renounce the attempt to paint this scene, at once ignoble and terrible.

We need to give up the effort to depict this scene, which is both shameful and horrifying.

Weak, overpowered, filled with alarm, the unfortunate girl was dragged along by the soldiers, her knees sinking under her at every step. The two police-officers had each to lend an arm to support her, and mechanically she accepted their assistance. Then the vociferations and hootings burst forth with redoubled fury. Half-swooning between the two men, the hapless creature seemed to drain the cup of bitterness to the dregs.

Weak, overwhelmed, and filled with fear, the unfortunate girl was pulled along by the soldiers, her knees buckling at every step. Each of the two police officers had to help support her, and she accepted their assistance without thinking. Then the shouts and jeers erupted with even more intensity. Half-unconscious between the two men, the miserable girl seemed to endure every last drop of suffering.

Beneath that foggy sky, in that dirty street, under the shadow of the tall black houses, those hideous masses of people reminded one of the wildest fancies of Callot and of Goya: children in rags, drunken women, grim and blighted figures of men, rushed against each other, pushed, fought, struggled, to follow with howls and hisses an almost inanimate victim—the victim of a deplorable mistake.

Beneath that foggy sky, on that dirty street, in the shadow of the tall black houses, those grotesque crowds reminded one of the wildest imaginations of Callot and Goya: ragged children, drunken women, grim and shattered men rushed into each other, pushed, fought, struggled, all while howling and hissing at an almost lifeless victim—the victim of a tragic mistake.

Of a mistake! How one shudders to think, that such arrests may often take place, founded upon nothing but the suspicion caused by the appearance of misery, or by some inaccurate description. Can we forget the case of that young girl, who, wrongfully accused of participating in a shameful traffic, found means to escape from the persons who were leading her to prison, and, rushing up the stairs of a house, threw herself from a window, in her despair, and was crushed to death upon the paving-stones?

What a mistake! It’s chilling to think that such arrests often happen based solely on the suspicion created by a visible struggle or some misleading description. Can we forget the case of that young girl who, falsely accused of being involved in a disgraceful act, managed to escape from the people taking her to jail? In her despair, she rushed up the stairs of a building and jumped out of a window, only to fall to her death on the pavement below?

Meanwhile, after the abominable denunciation of which Mother Bunch was the victim, Mrs. Grivois had returned precipitately to the Rue Brise Miche. She ascended in haste to the fourth story, opened the door of Frances Baudoin’s room, and saw—Dagobert in company with his wife and the two orphans!

Meanwhile, after the terrible accusation that Mother Bunch faced, Mrs. Grivois hurried back to Rue Brise Miche. She rushed up to the fourth floor, opened the door to Frances Baudoin’s room, and saw—Dagobert with his wife and the two orphans!





CHAPTER LI. THE CONVENT.

Let us explain in a few words the presence of Dagobert. His countenance was impressed with such an air of military frankness that the manager of the coach-office would have been satisfied with his promise to return and pay the money; but the soldier had obstinately insisted on remaining in pledge, as he called it, till his wife had answered his letter. When, however, on the return of the porter, he found that the money was coming, his scruples were satisfied, and he hastened to run home.

Let us briefly explain Dagobert's situation. He had such a straightforward military demeanor that the manager of the coach office would have trusted his word to come back and pay. But the soldier stubbornly insisted on leaving a deposit, as he put it, until he heard back from his wife regarding his letter. However, when the porter returned with news that the money was on its way, he felt reassured and quickly rushed home.

We may imagine the stupor of Mrs. Grivois, when, upon entering the chamber, she perceived Dagobert (whom she easily recognized by the description she had heard of him) seated beside his wife and the orphans. The anxiety of Frances at sight of Mrs. Grivois was equally striking. Rose and Blanche had told her of the visit of a lady, during her absence, upon important business; and, judging by the information received from her confessor, Frances had no doubt that this was the person charged to conduct the orphans to a religious establishment.

We can imagine the shock of Mrs. Grivois when she walked into the room and saw Dagobert (whom she easily recognized from the description she had heard) sitting next to his wife and the orphans. The worry on Frances's face when she saw Mrs. Grivois was just as noticeable. Rose and Blanche had mentioned a woman's visit during her absence regarding something important, and based on what she had learned from her confessor, Frances was certain that this was the person sent to take the orphans to a religious institution.

Her anxiety was terrible. Resolved to follow the counsels of Abbe Dubois, she dreaded lest a word from Mrs. Grivois should put Dagobert on the scent—in which case all would be lost, and the orphans would remain in their present state of ignorance and mortal sin, for which she believed herself responsible.

Her anxiety was overwhelming. Determined to heed the advice of Abbe Dubois, she was terrified that a single word from Mrs. Grivois might hint to Dagobert—if that happened, everything would be ruined, and the orphans would stay in their current situation of ignorance and moral wrongdoing, for which she felt accountable.

Dagobert, who held the hands of Rose and Blanche, left his seat as the Princess de Saint-Dizier’s waiting-woman entered the room and cast an inquiring glance on Frances.

Dagobert, holding the hands of Rose and Blanche, got up from his seat as the Princess de Saint-Dizier’s maid walked into the room and looked curiously at Frances.

The moment was critical—nay, decisive; but Mrs. Grivois had profited by the example of the Princess de Saint-Dizier. So, taking her resolution at once, and turning to account the precipitation with which she had mounted the stairs, after the odious charge she had brought against poor Mother Bunch, and even the emotion caused by the unexpected sight of Dagobert, which gave to her features an expression of uneasiness and alarm—she exclaimed, in an agitated voice, after the moment’s silence necessary to collect her thoughts: “Oh, madame! I have just been the spectator of a great misfortune. Excuse my agitation! but I am so excited—”

The moment was critical—actually, decisive; but Mrs. Grivois had learned from the Princess de Saint-Dizier. So, making up her mind quickly and building on the rush with which she had raced up the stairs, after the terrible accusation she had made against poor Mother Bunch, and even the shock of unexpectedly seeing Dagobert, which made her look uneasy and alarmed—she exclaimed in a shaky voice, after taking a brief moment to gather her thoughts: “Oh, madame! I just witnessed a great misfortune. Please excuse my agitation! I’m just so excited—”

“Dear me! what is the matter?” said Frances, in a trembling voice, for she dreaded every moment some indiscretion on the part of Mrs. Grivois.

“Dear me! What’s wrong?” said Frances, in a shaky voice, because she feared at any moment that Mrs. Grivois might say something inappropriate.

“I called just now,” resumed the other, “to speak to you on some important business; whilst I was waiting for you, a poor young woman, rather deformed, put up sundry articles in a parcel—”

“I just called,” the other continued, “to talk to you about something important; while I was waiting for you, a poor young woman, who was somewhat deformed, put some items into a parcel—”

“Yes,” said Frances; “it was Mother Bunch, an excellent, worthy creature.”

“Yes,” said Frances; “it was Mother Bunch, a truly good and deserving person.”

“I thought as much, madame; well, you shall hear what has happened. As you did not come in, I resolved to pay a visit in the neighborhood. I go out, and get as far as the Rue St. Mery, when—Oh, madame!”

“I figured as much, ma'am; well, you’ll hear what happened. Since you didn't come in, I decided to visit the neighborhood. I stepped out and got to the Rue St. Mery when—Oh, ma'am!”

“Well?” said Dagobert, “what then?”

“Well?” Dagobert said. “What now?”

“I see a crowd—I inquire what is the matter—I learn that a policeman has just arrested a young girl as a thief, because she had been seen carrying a bundle, composed of different articles which did not appear to belong to her—I approached—what do I behold?—the same young woman that I had met just before in this room.”

“I see a crowd—I ask what’s going on—I find out that a policeman has just arrested a young girl for theft because she was seen carrying a bundle of various items that didn’t seem to belong to her—I get closer—what do I see?—the same young woman I met earlier in this room.”

“Oh! the poor child!” exclaimed Frances, growing pale, and clasping her hands together. “What a dreadful thing!”

“Oh! the poor child!” Frances exclaimed, going pale and clasping her hands together. “What a terrible thing!”

“Explain, then,” said Dagobert to his wife. “What was in this bundle?”

“Then explain,” Dagobert said to his wife. “What was in this bundle?”

“Well, my dear—to confess the truth—I was a little short, and I asked our poor friend to take some things for me to the pawnbroker’s—”

“Well, my dear—to be honest—I was a bit low on cash, and I asked our poor friend to take some things to the pawn shop for me—”

“What! and they thought she had robbed us!” cried Dagobert; “she, the most honest girl in the world! it is dreadful—you ought to have interfered, madame; you ought to have said that you knew her.”

“What! They thought she had stolen from us!” shouted Dagobert. “She, the most honest girl in the world! This is terrible—you should have stepped in, madame; you should have said that you knew her.”

“I tried to do so, sir; but, unfortunately, they would not hear me. The crowd increased every moment, till the guard came up, and carried her off.”

“I tried to do that, sir; but, unfortunately, they wouldn’t listen to me. The crowd kept growing until the guard arrived and took her away.”

“She might die of it, she is so sensitive and timid!” exclaimed Frances.

“She might die from it; she’s so sensitive and timid!” exclaimed Frances.

“Ah, good Mother Bunch! so gentle! so considerate!” said Blanche, turning with tearful eyes towards her sister.

“Ah, good Mother Bunch! So kind! So thoughtful!” said Blanche, turning with tear-filled eyes toward her sister.

“Not being able to help her,” resumed Mrs. Grivois “I hastened hither to inform you of this misadventure—which may, indeed, easily be repaired—as it will only be necessary to go and claim the young girl as soon as possible.”

“Not being able to help her,” Mrs. Grivois continued, “I hurried over to let you know about this situation—which can actually be fixed easily—as it will only be necessary to go and claim the young girl as soon as possible.”

At these words, Dagobert hastily seized his hat, and said abruptly to Mrs. Grivois: “Zounds, madame! you should have begun by telling us that. Where is the poor child? Do you know?”

At these words, Dagobert quickly grabbed his hat and said abruptly to Mrs. Grivois, “Wow, madame! You should have started by telling us that. Where is the poor child? Do you know?”

“I do not, sir; but there are still so many excited people in the street that, if you will have the kindness to step out, you will be sure to learn.”

“I don’t, sir; but there are still so many excited people in the street that, if you’re kind enough to step outside, you’re sure to find out.”

“Why the devil do you talk of kindness? It is my duty, madame. Poor child!” repeated Dagobert. “Taken up as a thief!—it is really horrible. I will go to the guard-house, and to the commissary of police for this neighborhood, and, by hook or crook, I will find her, and have her out, and bring her home with me.”

“Why on earth are you talking about kindness? It’s my responsibility, ma’am. Poor girl!” Dagobert repeated. “Caught as a thief!—it's just terrible. I’m going to the guardhouse and to the neighborhood police commissioner, and somehow, I will find her, get her out, and bring her home with me.”

So saying, Dagobert hastily departed. Frances, now that she felt more tranquil as to the fate of Mother Bunch, thanked the Lord that this circumstance had obliged her husband to go out, for his presence at this juncture caused her a terrible embarrassment.

So saying, Dagobert quickly left. Frances, feeling more at ease about Mother Bunch’s situation, thanked the Lord that this situation had forced her husband to leave, as his presence at this moment made her extremely uncomfortable.

Mrs. Grivois had left My Lord in the coach below, for the moments were precious. Casting a significant glance at Frances she handed her Abbe Dubois’ letter, and said to her, with strong emphasis on every word: “You will see by this letter, madame, what was the object of my visit, which I have not before been able to explain to you, but on which I truly congratulate myself, as it brings me into connection with these two charming young ladies.” Rose and Blanche looked at each other in surprise. Frances took the letter with a trembling hand. It required all the pressing and threatening injunctions of her confessor to conquer the last scruples of the poor woman, for she shuddered at the thought of Dagobert’s terrible indignation. Moreover, in her simplicity, she knew not how to announce to the young girls that they were to accompany this lady.

Mrs. Grivois had left My Lord in the coach below because time was precious. Giving Frances a significant look, she handed her Abbe Dubois' letter and said, emphasizing every word: “You’ll see from this letter, madam, what the purpose of my visit is, which I haven’t been able to explain to you until now, but I truly congratulate myself on it, as it connects me with these two lovely young ladies.” Rose and Blanche exchanged surprised glances. Frances took the letter with a trembling hand. It took all the urging and threats from her confessor to overcome the last doubts of the poor woman, as she recoiled at the thought of Dagobert’s terrible anger. Additionally, in her innocence, she didn’t know how to tell the young girls that they were going to accompany this lady.

Mrs. Grivois guessed her embarrassment, made a sign to her to be at her ease, and said to Rose, whilst Frances was reading the letter of her confessor: “How happy your relation will be to see you, my dear young lady!’

Mrs. Grivois sensed her embarrassment, signaled for her to relax, and said to Rose, while Frances was reading her confessor's letter: “Your relative will be so happy to see you, my dear young lady!”

“Our relation, madame?” said Rose, more and more astonished.

“Our relationship, ma'am?” Rose said, growing more and more astonished.

“Certainly. She knew of your arrival here, but, as she is still suffering from the effects of a long illness, she was not able to come herself to-day, and has sent me to fetch you to her. Unfortunately,” added Mrs. Grivois, perceiving a movement of uneasiness on the part of the two sisters, “it will not be in her power, as she tells Mrs. Baudoin in her letter, to see you for more than a very short time—so you may be back here in about an hour. But to-morrow or the next day after, she will be well enough to leave home, and then she will come and make arrangements with Mrs. Baudoin and her husband, to take you into her house—for she could not bear to leave you at the charge of the worthy people who have been so kind to you.”

“Of course. She knew you were arriving, but since she’s still recovering from a long illness, she couldn’t come today and has sent me to bring you to her. Unfortunately,” Mrs. Grivois added, noticing the uneasy movement from the two sisters, “she won’t be able to see you for more than a very short time, as she mentioned to Mrs. Baudoin in her letter, so you should be back here in about an hour. But tomorrow or the day after, she’ll be well enough to leave the house, and then she’ll come to make arrangements with Mrs. Baudoin and her husband to take you in because she couldn’t stand the thought of leaving you with the lovely people who have been so kind to you.”

These last words of Mrs. Grivois made a favorable impression upon the two sisters, and banished their fears of becoming a heavy burden to Dagobert’s family. If it had been proposed to them to quit altogether the house in the Rue Bris-Miche, without first asking the consent of their old friend, they would certainly have hesitated; but Mrs. Grivois had only spoken of an hour’s visit. They felt no suspicion, therefore, and Rose said to Frances: “We may go and see our relation, I suppose, madame, without waiting for Dagobert’s return?”

These last words from Mrs. Grivois made a positive impression on the two sisters and eased their worries about being a burden to Dagobert's family. If someone had suggested that they leave the house on Rue Bris-Miche completely without first checking in with their old friend, they would have definitely hesitated; but Mrs. Grivois had only mentioned a visit lasting an hour. They had no reason to be suspicious, so Rose said to Frances, “I guess we can go visit our relative, right, madame, without waiting for Dagobert to come back?”

“Certainly,” said Frances, in a feeble voice, “since you are to be back almost directly.”

“Sure,” said Frances, in a weak voice, “since you’ll be back pretty soon.”

“Then, madame, I would beg these dear young ladies to come with me as soon as possible, as I should like to bring them back before noon.

“Then, ma'am, I would kindly ask these lovely young ladies to come with me as soon as possible, as I would like to bring them back before noon.”

“We are ready, madame,” said Rose.

“We're ready, ma'am,” said Rose.

“Well then, young ladies, embrace your second mother, and come,” said Mrs. Grivois, who was hardly able to control her uneasiness, for she trembled lest Dagobert should return from one moment to the other.

“Well then, young ladies, welcome your second mother, and come,” said Mrs. Grivois, who could barely hide her anxiety, as she feared Dagobert might come back at any moment.

Rose and Blanche embraced Frances, who, clasping in her arms the two charming and innocent creatures that she was about to deliver up, could with difficulty restrain her tears, though she was fully convinced that she was acting for their salvation.

Rose and Blanche hugged Frances, who, holding the two sweet and innocent girls she was about to give up, could barely hold back her tears, even though she knew she was doing it for their own good.

“Come, young ladies,” said Mrs. Grivois, in the most affable tone, “let us make haste—you will excuse my impatience, I am sure—but it is in the name of your relation that I speak.”

“Come on, young ladies,” said Mrs. Grivois, in the friendliest tone, “let’s hurry up—you’ll forgive my impatience, I’m sure—but I’m speaking on behalf of your relative.”

Having once more tenderly kissed the wife of Dagobert, the sisters quitted the room hand in hand, and descended the staircase close behind Mrs. Grivois, followed (without their being aware of it), by Spoil-sport. The intelligent animal cautiously watched their movements, for, in the absence of his master, he never let them out of his sight.

Having once again gently kissed Dagobert's wife, the sisters left the room hand in hand and went down the stairs right behind Mrs. Grivois, followed (without them knowing) by Spoil-sport. The smart animal carefully observed their movements, because, in his owner's absence, he never took his eyes off them.

For greater security, no doubt, the waiting-woman of Madame de Saint Dizier had ordered the hackney-coach to wait for her at a little distance from the Rue Brise-Miche, in the cloister square. In a few seconds, the orphans and their conductress reached the carriage.

For added security, the waiting-woman of Madame de Saint Dizier had instructed the cab to wait for her a short distance from the Rue Brise-Miche, in the cloister square. Within moments, the orphans and their escort arrived at the carriage.

“Oh, missus!” said the coachman, opening the door; “no offence, I hope—but you have the most ill-tempered rascal of a dog! Since you put him into my coach, he has never ceased howling like a roasted cat, and looks as if he would eat us all up alive!” In fact, My Lord, who detested solitude, was yelling in the most deplorable manner.

“Oh, ma'am!” said the coachman, opening the door; “no offense, I hope—but you have the most bad-tempered dog! Ever since you put him in my coach, he hasn’t stopped howling like a cat in distress, and he looks like he would eat us all alive!” In fact, My Lord, who hated being alone, was yelling in the most pitiful way.

“Be quiet, My Lord! here I am,” said Mrs. Grivois; then addressing the two sisters, she added: “Pray, get in, my dear young ladies.”

“Be quiet, My Lord! I'm here,” said Mrs. Grivois; then turning to the two sisters, she added: “Please, get in, my dear young ladies.”

Rose and Blanche got into the coach. Before she followed them, Mrs. Grivois was giving to the coachman in a low voice the direction to St. Mary’s Convent, and was adding other instructions, when suddenly the pug dog, who had growled savagely when the sisters took their seats in the coach, began to bark with fury. The cause of this anger was clear enough; Spoil-sport, until now unperceived, had with one bound entered the carriage.

Rose and Blanche got into the carriage. Before she joined them, Mrs. Grivois was quietly giving the driver the directions to St. Mary’s Convent, along with some other instructions, when suddenly the pug dog, who had growled fiercely when the sisters settled into the carriage, started barking in a rage. The reason for this anger was clear; Spoil-sport, who had gone unnoticed until now, had jumped into the carriage in one leap.

The pug, exasperated by this boldness, forgetting his ordinary prudence, and excited to the utmost by rage and ugliness of temper, sprang at his muzzle, and bit him so cruelly, that, in his turn, the brave Siberian dog, maddened by the pain, threw himself upon the teaser, seized him by the throat, and fairly strangled him with two grips of his powerful jaws—as appeared by one stifled groan of the pug, previously half suffocated with fat.

The pug, annoyed by this audacity, losing his usual caution and driven to the limit by anger and an ugly temperament, lunged at the other dog’s face and bit him so viciously that the brave Siberian dog, driven mad by the pain, lunged at the pug, grabbed him by the throat, and effectively choked him with two powerful bites—as shown by the one muffled groan from the pug, who was already half smothered from being so fat.

All this took place in less time than is occupied by the description. Rose and Blanche had hardly opportunity to exclaim twice: “Here, Spoil sport! down!”

All this happened in less time than it takes to describe it. Rose and Blanche barely had the chance to shout twice: “Hey, Spoil Sport! Down!”

“Oh, good gracious!” said Mrs. Grivois, turning round at the noise. “There again is that monster of a dog—he will certainly hurt my love. Send him away, young ladies—make him get down—it is impossible to take him with us.”

“Oh, my goodness!” Mrs. Grivois exclaimed, turning around at the noise. “That monster of a dog is here again—he’s definitely going to hurt my darling. Get rid of him, young ladies—make him get down—it’s impossible to bring him with us.”

Ignorant of the degree of Spoil-sport’s criminality, for his paltry foe was stretched lifeless under a seat, the young girls yet felt that it would be improper to take the dog with them, and they therefore said to him in an angry tone, at the same time slightly touching him with their feet: “Get down, Spoil-sport! go away!”

Ignorant of how serious Spoil-sport's crimes were, since his weak opponent lay dead under a seat, the young girls still thought it would be wrong to bring the dog along. So, they said to him in an irritated tone, while giving him a little nudge with their feet: “Get down, Spoil-sport! Go away!”

The faithful animal hesitated at first to obey this order. Sad and supplicatingly looked he at the orphans, and with an air of mild reproach, as if blaming them for sending away their only defender. But, upon the stern repetition of the command, he got down from the coach, with his tail between his legs, feeling perhaps that he had been somewhat over-hasty with regard to the pug.

The loyal animal hesitated at first to follow this command. He looked sadly and pleadingly at the orphans, with a look of gentle reproach, as if blaming them for driving away their only protector. But, upon the serious repetition of the order, he got down from the coach, with his tail tucked between his legs, perhaps feeling that he had been a bit too quick to judge the pug.

Mrs. Grivois, who was in a great hurry to leave that quarter of the town, seated herself with precipitation in the carriage; the coachman closed the door, and mounted his box; and then the coach started at a rapid rate, whilst Mrs. Grivois prudently let down the blinds, for fear of meeting Dagobert by the way.

Mrs. Grivois, who was in a hurry to leave that part of town, hurriedly sat down in the carriage; the coachman closed the door and climbed onto his seat; then the coach took off quickly, while Mrs. Grivois wisely lowered the blinds to avoid running into Dagobert on the way.

Having taken these indispensable precautions, she was able to turn her attention to her pet, whom she loved with all that deep, exaggerated affection, which people of a bad disposition sometimes entertain for animals, as if then concentrated and lavished upon them all those feelings in which they are deficient with regard to their fellow creatures. In a word. Mrs. Grivois was passionately attached to this peevish, cowardly, spiteful dog, partly perhaps from a secret sympathy with his vices. This attachment had lasted for six years, and only seemed to increase as My Lord advanced in age.

Having taken these essential precautions, she was able to focus on her pet, whom she loved with all that intense, exaggerated affection that people with a bad temperament sometimes have for animals, as if they pour all the feelings they lack for other people into their love for them. In short, Mrs. Grivois was deeply attached to this cranky, cowardly, spiteful dog, perhaps partly because she secretly identified with his flaws. This bond had lasted for six years and seemed to grow stronger as My Lord got older.

We have laid some stress on this apparently puerile detail, because the most trifling causes have often disastrous effects, and because we wish the reader to understand what must have been the despair, fury, and exasperation of this woman, when she discovered the death of her dog—a despair, a fury, and an exasperation, of which the orphans might yet feel the cruel consequences.

We have emphasized this seemingly trivial detail because even the smallest things can lead to serious consequences. We want the reader to grasp the despair, anger, and frustration this woman must have felt upon discovering her dog's death—a despair, anger, and frustration that could have painful repercussions for the orphans.

The hackney-coach had proceeded rapidly for some seconds, when Mrs. Grivois, who was seated with her back to the horses, called My Lord. The dog had very good reasons for not replying.

The hackney coach had been moving quickly for a few moments when Mrs. Grivois, sitting with her back to the horses, called out, “My Lord.” The dog had plenty of reasons not to respond.

“Well, you sulky beauty!” said Mrs. Grivois, soothingly; “you have taken offence, have you? It was not my fault if that great ugly dog came into the coach, was it, young ladies? Come and kiss your mistress, and let us make peace, old obstinate!”

“Well, you sulky beauty!” Mrs. Grivois said gently. “Did you take offense? It wasn't my fault that big ugly dog jumped into the coach, was it, young ladies? Come here and give your mistress a kiss, and let’s make peace, you old stubborn thing!”

The same obstinate silence continued on the part of the canine noble. Rose and Blanche began to look anxiously at each other, for they knew that Spoil-sport was somewhat rough in his ways, though they were far from suspecting what had really happened. But Mrs. Grivois, rather surprised than uneasy at her pug-log’s insensibility to her affectionate appeals, and believing him to be sullenly crouching beneath the seat, stooped clown to take him up, and feeling one of his paws, drew it impatiently towards her whilst she said to him in a half-jesting, half angry tone: “Come, naughty fellow! you will give a pretty notion of your temper to these young ladies.”

The same stubborn silence persisted from the noble dog. Rose and Blanche began to exchange worried glances because they knew that Spoil-sport could be a bit rough around the edges, even though they had no idea what had actually happened. Meanwhile, Mrs. Grivois, more surprised than worried by her pug’s indifference to her loving calls, assumed he was just sulking under the seat. She bent down to pick him up and, feeling one of his paws, pulled it toward her impatiently while saying in a tone that was part teasing, part angry: “Come on, you naughty boy! You’re going to give these young ladies quite an impression of your mood.”

So saying, she took up the dog, much astonished at his unresisting torpor; but what was her fright, when, having placed him upon her lap, she saw that he was quite motionless.

So saying, she picked up the dog, amazed at his complete lack of movement; but what terrified her was when, after putting him on her lap, she noticed that he was completely still.

“An apoplexy!” cried she. “The dear creature ate too much—I was always afraid of it.”

“An apoplexy!” she exclaimed. “The poor thing ate too much—I was always worried about it.”

Turning round hastily, she exclaimed: “Stop, coachman! stop!” without reflecting that the coachman could not hear her. Then raising the cur’s head, still thinking that he was only in a fit, she perceived with horror the bloody holes imprinted by five or six sharp fangs, which left no doubt of the cause of his deplorable end.

Turning around quickly, she shouted, “Stop, driver! Stop!” without realizing that the driver couldn’t hear her. Then, lifting the dog’s head, still thinking he was just having a seizure, she was horrified to see the bloody wounds made by five or six sharp teeth, which made it clear what had caused his tragic fate.

Her first impulse was one of grief and despair. “Dead!” she exclaimed; “dead! and already cold! Oh, goodness!” And this woman burst into tears.

Her first reaction was one of sadness and hopelessness. “Dead!” she cried; “dead! and already cold! Oh, no!” And this woman started to cry.

The tears of the wicked are ominous. For a bad man to weep, he must have suffered much; and, with him, the reaction of suffering, instead of softening the soul, inflames it to a dangerous anger.

The tears of the wicked are foreboding. For a bad person to cry, they must have been through a lot; and for them, the response to pain doesn't soften the soul but instead fuels it with a dangerous rage.

Thus, after yielding to that first painful emotion, the mistress of My Lord felt herself transported with rage and hate—yes, hate—violent hate for the young girls, who had been the involuntary cause of the dog’s death. Her countenance so plainly betrayed her resentment, that Blanche and Rose were frightened at the expression of her face, which had now grown purple with fury, as with agitated voice and wrathful glance she exclaimed: “It was your dog that killed him!”

Thus, after succumbing to that initial painful emotion, My Lord's mistress felt overwhelmed with rage and hatred—yes, hatred—intense hatred for the young girls, who had unknowingly caused the dog’s death. Her face clearly showed her anger, making Blanche and Rose uneasy at the expression on her face, which had turned purple with fury, as she shouted with an upset voice and a furious glare: “It was your dog that killed him!”

“Oh, madame!” said Rose; “we had nothing to do with it.”

“Oh, ma'am!” said Rose; “we had nothing to do with it.”

“It was your dog that bit Spoil-sport first,” added Blanche, in a plaintive voice.

“It was your dog that bit Spoil-sport first,” added Blanche, in a sad voice.

The look of terror impressed on the features of the orphans recalled Mrs. Grivois to herself. She saw the fatal consequences that might arise from yielding imprudently to her anger. For the very sake of vengeance, she had to restrain herself, in order not to awaken suspicion in the minds of Marshal Simon’s daughters. But not to appear to recover too soon from her first impression, she continued for some minutes to cast irritated glances at the young girls; then, little by little, her anger seemed to give way to violent grief; she covered her face with her hands, heaved a long sigh, and appeared to weep bitterly.

The look of terror on the faces of the orphans brought Mrs. Grivois back to reality. She realized the serious consequences that could come from giving in to her anger. Out of a desire for revenge, she had to hold herself back so as not to raise suspicion in the minds of Marshal Simon’s daughters. But to avoid looking like she was recovering too quickly from her initial reaction, she continued to cast annoyed glances at the young girls for a few minutes; then, little by little, her anger seemed to melt into deep sadness. She covered her face with her hands, let out a long sigh, and appeared to cry uncontrollably.

“Poor lady!” whispered Rose to Blanche. “How she weeps!—No doubt, she loved her dog as much as we love Spoil-sport.”

“Poor lady!” whispered Rose to Blanche. “Look at her crying!—No doubt, she loved her dog as much as we love Spoil-sport.”

“Alas! yes,” replied Blanche. “We also wept when our old Jovial was killed.”

“Sadly, yes,” replied Blanche. “We also cried when our old Jovial was killed.”

After a few minutes, Mrs. Grivois raised her head, dried her eyes definitively, and said in a gentle, and almost affectionate voice: “Forgive me, young ladies! I was unable to repress the first movement of irritation, or rather of deep sorrow—for I was tenderly attached to this poor dog he has never left me for six years.”

After a few minutes, Mrs. Grivois looked up, dried her eyes completely, and said in a soft, almost warm voice: “I’m sorry, young ladies! I couldn’t hold back my initial sense of irritation, or rather, my deep sadness—because I was so fond of this poor dog who has been by my side for six years.”

“We are very sorry for this misfortune, madame,” resumed Rose; “and we regret it the more, that it seems to be irreparable.”

“We are truly sorry for this unfortunate situation, ma'am,” Rose continued; “and we regret it even more, since it appears to be beyond repair.”

“I was just saying to my sister, that we can the better fancy your grief, as we have had to mourn the death of our old horse, that carried us all the way from Siberia.”

“I was just telling my sister that we can understand your grief better because we recently had to mourn the loss of our old horse that carried us all the way from Siberia.”

“Well, my dear young ladies, let us think no more about it. It was my fault; I should not have brought him with me; but he was always so miserable, whenever I left him. You will make allowance for my weakness. A good heart feels for animals as well as people; so I must trust to your sensibility to excuse my hastiness.”

“Well, my dear young ladies, let’s not dwell on it any longer. It was my mistake; I shouldn’t have brought him along with me, but he was always so unhappy whenever I left him. I hope you can understand my weakness. A good heart empathizes with animals as well as people, so I’m counting on your understanding to forgive my impulsiveness.”

“Do not think of it, madame; it is only your grief that afflicts us.”

“Don’t dwell on it, ma’am; it’s just your sadness that troubles us.”

“I shall get over it, my dear young ladies—I shall get over it. The joy of the meeting between you and your relation will help to console me. She will be so happy. You are so charming! and then the singular circumstance of your exact likeness to each other adds to the interest you inspire.”

“I’ll get through this, my dear young ladies—I really will. The joy of your reunion with your relative will help to cheer me up. She’ll be so happy. You are both so lovely! And the unique fact that you look exactly alike adds to the fascination you create.”

“You are too kind to us, madame.”

"You are too kind to us, ma'am."

“Oh, no—I am sure you resemble each other as much in disposition as in face.”

“Oh, no—I’m sure you both have the same personality as well as looks.”

“That is quite natural, madame,” said Rose, “for since our birth we have never left each other a minute, whether by night or day. It would be strange, if we were not like in character.”

"That makes total sense, ma'am," said Rose, "because since we were born, we've never been apart for a moment, whether it’s day or night. It would be odd if we weren’t similar in personality."

“Really, my dear young ladies! you have never left each other a minute?”

“Seriously, my dear young ladies! You haven't been apart for a single minute?”

“Never, madame.” The sisters joined hands with an expressive smile.

“Never, ma'am.” The sisters linked hands with a warm smile.

“Then, how unhappy you would be, and how much to be pitied, if ever you were separated.”

“Then, how miserable you would feel, and how much sympathy you would deserve, if you were ever apart.”

“Oh, madame! it is impossible,” said Blanche, smiling.

“Oh, ma'am! That's impossible,” said Blanche, smiling.

“How impossible?”

“How is that possible?”

“Who would have the heart to separate us?”

“Who would have the heart to tear us apart?”

“No doubt, my dear young ladies, it would be very cruel.”

“No doubt, my dear young ladies, it would be very harsh.”

“Oh, madame,” resumed Blanche, “even very wicked people would not think of separating us.”

“Oh, ma'am,” continued Blanche, “even really wicked people wouldn’t think of separating us.”

“So much the better, my dear young ladies—pray, why?”

“So much the better, my dear young ladies—please, why?”

“Because it would cause us too much grief.”

“Because it would bring us too much pain.”

“Because it would kill us.”

"Because it would kill us."

“Poor little dears!”

"Poor little things!"

“Three months ago, we were shut up in prison. Well when the governor of the prison saw us, though he looked a very stern man, he could not help saying: ‘It would be killing these children to separate them;’ and so we remained together, and were as happy as one can be in prison.”

“Three months ago, we were locked up in prison. When the governor of the prison saw us, even though he looked like a really stern guy, he couldn’t help saying: ‘It would be cruel to separate these kids;’ and so we stayed together and were as happy as you can be in prison.”

“It shows your excellent heart, and also that of the persons who knew how to appreciate it.”

“It shows your great heart, as well as that of the people who knew how to appreciate it.”

The carriage stopped, and they heard the coachman call out “Any one at the gate there?”

The carriage stopped, and they heard the driver shout, "Anyone at the gate?"

“Oh! here we are at your relation’s,” said Mrs. Grivois. Two wings of a gate flew open, and the carriage rolled over the gravel of a court-yard.

“Oh! Here we are at your relative’s,” said Mrs. Grivois. Two wings of a gate swung open, and the carriage rolled over the gravel of a courtyard.

Mrs. Grivois having drawn up one of the blinds, they found themselves in a vast court, across the centre of which ran a high wall, with a kind of porch upon columns, under which was a little door. Behind this wall, they could see the upper part of a very large building in freestone. Compared with the house in the Rue Brise-Miche, this building appeared a palace; so Blanche said to Mrs. Grivois, with an expression of artless admiration: “Dear me, madame, what a fine residence!”

Mrs. Grivois pulled up one of the blinds, and they found themselves in a large courtyard, with a high wall running across the middle, featuring a porch on columns and a small door beneath it. Behind this wall, they could see the upper part of a massive stone building. Compared to the house on Rue Brise-Miche, this building looked like a palace; Blanche exclaimed to Mrs. Grivois, her face full of genuine admiration, “Wow, madame, what a beautiful home!”

“That is nothing,” replied Madame Grivois; “wait till you see the interior, which is much finer.”

“That’s nothing,” replied Madame Grivois; “just wait until you see the inside, it’s much nicer.”

When the coachman opened the door of the carriage, what was the rage of Mrs. Grivois, and the surprise of the girls, to see Spoil-sport, who had been clever enough to follow the coach. Pricking up his ears, and wagging his tail, he seemed to have forgotten his late offences, and to expect to be praised for his intelligent fidelity.

When the driver opened the carriage door, Mrs. Grivois was furious, and the girls were shocked to see Spoil-sport, who had smartly followed the carriage. With his ears perked up and tail wagging, he appeared to have forgotten his previous misdeeds and was waiting to be praised for his loyal cleverness.

“What!” cried Mrs. Grivois, whose sorrows were renewed at the sight; “has that abominable dog followed the coach?”

“What!” exclaimed Mrs. Grivois, her sorrows resurfacing at the sight; “has that terrible dog followed the coach?”

“A famous dog, mum,” answered the coachman “he never once left the heels of my horses. He must have been trained to it. He’s a powerful beast, and two men couldn’t scare him. Look at the throat of him now!”

“A famous dog, mom,” replied the coachman. “He never once left the heels of my horses. He must have been trained for it. He’s a strong animal, and two men couldn’t scare him. Just look at his throat now!”

The mistress of the deceased pug, enraged at the somewhat unseasonable praises bestowed upon the Siberian, said to the orphans, “I will announce your arrival, wait for me an instant in the coach.”

The owner of the dead pug, furious at the rather untimely compliments given to the Siberian, said to the orphans, “I’ll let everyone know you’re here, just wait for me a moment in the carriage.”

So saying, she went with a rapid step towards the porch, and rang the bell. A woman, clad in a monastic garb, appeared at the door, and bowed respectfully to Mrs. Grivois, who addressed her in these few words, “I have brought you the two young girls; the orders of Abbe d’Aigrigny and the princess are, that they be instantly separated, and kept apart in solitary cells—you understand, sister—and subjected to the rule for impenitents.”

So saying, she quickly walked over to the porch and rang the bell. A woman in a nun's outfit appeared at the door and bowed respectfully to Mrs. Grivois, who said to her, “I’ve brought you the two young girls; Abbe d’Aigrigny and the princess ordered that they be immediately separated and kept apart in solitary cells—you understand, sister—and placed under the rules for those who are unrepentant.”

“I will go and inform the superior, and it will be done,” said the portress, with another bend.

“I'll go and tell the boss, and it will be done,” said the portress, with another bow.

“Now, will you come, my dear young ladies?” resumed Mrs. Grivois, addressing the two girls, who had secretly bestowed a few caresses upon Spoil sport, so deeply were they touched by his instinctive attachment; “you will be introduced to your relation, and I will return and fetch you in half an hour. Coachman keep that dog back.”

“Now, will you come, my dear young ladies?” Mrs. Grivois said again, addressing the two girls, who had quietly showered a few affectionate touches on Spoilsport, so moved were they by his natural affection; “you will be introduced to your relative, and I’ll come back to get you in half an hour. Driver, please hold that dog back.”

Rose and Blanche, in getting out of the coach, were so much occupied with Spoil-sport, that they did not perceive the portress, who was half hidden behind the little door. Neither did they remark, that the person who was to introduce them was dressed as a nun, till, taking them by the hand, she had led them across the threshold, when the door was immediately closed behind them.

Rose and Blanche, while getting out of the coach, were so focused on Spoil-sport that they didn’t notice the portress, who was partially hidden behind the small door. They also didn’t realize that the person who was supposed to introduce them was dressed as a nun until, taking them by the hand, she led them across the threshold, at which point the door was immediately closed behind them.

As soon as Mrs. Grivois had seen the orphans safe into the convent, she told the coachman to leave the court-yard, and wait for her at the outer gate. The coachman obeyed; but Spoil-sport, who had seen Rose and Blanche enter by the little door, ran to it, and remained there.

As soon as Mrs. Grivois saw the orphans safely inside the convent, she told the driver to leave the courtyard and wait for her at the outer gate. The driver complied, but Spoil-sport, who had watched Rose and Blanche go in through the little door, ran over and stayed there.

Mrs. Grivois then called the porter of the main entrance, a tall, vigorous fellow and said to him: “Here are ten francs for you, Nicholas, if you will beat out the brains of that great dog, who is crouching under the porch.”

Mrs. Grivois then called the doorman at the main entrance, a tall, strong guy, and said to him: “Here are ten francs for you, Nicholas, if you’ll take care of that big dog lounging under the porch.”

Nicholas shook his head, as he observed Spoil-sport’s size and strength. “Devil take me, madame!” said he; “‘tis not so easy to tackle a dog of that build.”

Nicholas shook his head as he looked at Spoil-sport’s size and strength. “Damn it, madam!” he said; “it’s not so easy to handle a dog like that.”

“I will give you twenty francs; only kill him before me.”

“I'll give you twenty francs; just make sure to kill him in front of me.”

“One ought to have a gun, and I have only an iron hammer.”

“One should have a gun, but I only have a metal hammer.”

“That will do; you can knock him down at a blow.”

"That’s enough; you can take him down with one hit."

“Well, madame—I will try—but I have my doubts.” And Nicholas went to fetch his mallet.

“Well, ma'am—I’ll give it a shot—but I’m not so sure.” And Nicholas went to get his mallet.

“Oh! if I had the strength!” said Mrs. Grivois.

“Oh! if only I were stronger!” said Mrs. Grivois.

The porter returned with his weapon, and advanced slowly and treacherously towards Spoil-sport, who was still crouching beneath the porch. “Here, old fellow! here, my good dog!” said Nicholas striking his left hand on his thigh, and keeping his right behind him, with the crowbar grasped in it.

The porter came back with his weapon and moved slowly and sneakily towards Spoil-sport, who was still crouched under the porch. “Hey there, old buddy! Come on, my good dog!” said Nicholas, slapping his left hand on his thigh while keeping his right hand hidden behind him, gripping the crowbar.

Spoil-sport rose, examined Nicholas attentively, and no doubt perceiving by his manner that the porter meditated some evil design, bounded away from him, outflanked the enemy, saw clearly what was intended, and kept himself at a respectful distance.

Spoil-sport got up, looked at Nicholas carefully, and probably realizing from his behavior that the porter had some bad plan in mind, quickly moved away from him, outmaneuvered the threat, understood what was going on, and kept himself at a safe distance.

“He smells a rat,” said Nicholas; “the rascal’s on his guard. He will not let me come near him. It’s no go.”

“He senses something's off,” said Nicholas; “the sneaky one is on alert. He won't let me get close to him. It’s not happening.”

“You are an awkward fellow,” said Mrs. Grivois in a passion, as she threw a five-franc piece to Nicholas: “at all events, drive him away.”

“You're such an awkward guy,” Mrs. Grivois said angrily as she tossed a five-franc coin to Nicholas. “Just get him out of here.”

“That will be easier than to kill him, madame,” said the porter. Indeed, finding himself pursued, and conscious probably that it would be useless to attempt an open resistance, Spoil-sport fled from the court-yard into the street; but once there, he felt himself, as it were, upon neutral ground, and notwithstanding all the threats of Nicholas, refused to withdraw an inch further than just sufficient to keep out of reach of the sledge-hammer. So that when Mrs. Grivois, pale with rage, again stepped into her hackney-coach, in which were My Lord’s lifeless remains, she saw with the utmost vexation that Spoil-sport was lying at a few steps from the gate, which Nicholas had just closed, having given up the chase in despair.

“That’ll be easier than killing him, ma’am,” said the porter. In fact, realizing he was being hunted and probably knowing an open fight would be pointless, Spoil-sport ran from the courtyard into the street; but once there, he felt like he was on neutral ground and, despite all of Nicholas's threats, refused to back up a single inch more than necessary to stay out of reach of the sledgehammer. So when Mrs. Grivois, pale with anger, stepped back into her cab, where My Lord’s lifeless body was, she saw with great irritation that Spoil-sport was lying just a few steps from the gate, which Nicholas had just closed, having given up the chase in frustration.

The Siberian dog, sure of finding his way back to the Rue Brise-Miche, had determined, with the sagacity peculiar to his race, to wait for the orphans on the spot where he then was.

The Siberian dog, confident he could find his way back to Rue Brise-Miche, had decided, with the cleverness typical of his breed, to wait for the orphans right where he was.

Thus were the two sisters confined in St. Mary’s Convent, which, as we have already said, was next door to the lunatic asylum in which Adrienne de Cardoville was immured.

Thus were the two sisters confined in St. Mary’s Convent, which, as we have already said, was next door to the mental asylum where Adrienne de Cardoville was locked away.

We now conduct the reader to the dwelling of Dagobert’s wife, who was waiting with dreadful anxiety for the return of her husband, knowing that he would call her to account for the disappearance of Marshal Simon’s daughters.

We now take the reader to Dagobert’s wife, who was anxiously waiting for her husband to return, knowing he would confront her about the disappearance of Marshal Simon’s daughters.





CHAPTER LII. THE INFLUENCE OF A CONFESSOR.

Hardly had the orphans quitted Dagobert’s wife, when the poor woman, kneeling down, began to pray with fervor. Her tears, long restrained, now flowed abundantly; notwithstanding her sincere conviction that she had performed a religious duty in delivering up the girl’s she waited with extreme fear her husband’s return. Though blinded by her pious zeal, she could not hide from herself, that Dagobert would have good reason to be angry; and then this poor mother had also, under these untoward circumstances, to tell him of Agricola’s arrest.

Hardly had the orphans left Dagobert’s wife when the poor woman, kneeling down, began to pray earnestly. Her tears, which she had held back for so long, now flowed freely; despite her genuine belief that she had fulfilled a religious duty by letting go of the girl, she awaited her husband’s return with great anxiety. Though blinded by her devotion, she couldn’t ignore the fact that Dagobert would have every reason to be upset; and on top of that, she had to tell him about Agricola’s arrest under these unfortunate circumstances.

Every noise upon the stairs made Frances start with trembling anxiety; after which, she would resume her fervent prayers, supplicating strength to support this new and arduous trial. At length, she heard a step upon the landing-place below, and, feeling sure this time that it was Dagobert, she hastily seated herself, dried her tears, and taking a sack of coarse cloth upon her lap, appeared to be occupied with sewing—though her aged hands trembled so much, that she could hardly hold the needle.

Every sound on the stairs made Frances jump with nervous anxiety; then, she would dive back into her intense prayers, asking for strength to handle this new and tough challenge. Eventually, she heard a step on the landing below, and, convinced it was Dagobert this time, she quickly sat down, wiped her tears, and took a sack of rough fabric onto her lap, pretending to be busy sewing—though her old hands shook so much that she could barely hold the needle.

After some minutes the door opened, and Dagobert appeared. The soldier’s rough countenance was stern and sad; as he entered, he flung his hat violently upon the table, so full of painful thought, that he did not at first perceive the absence of the orphans.

After a few minutes, the door opened, and Dagobert walked in. The soldier’s rugged face looked serious and somber; as he entered, he tossed his hat forcefully onto the table, lost in troubling thoughts, so much so that he didn’t immediately notice the orphans were missing.

“Poor girl!” cried he. “It is really terrible!”

“Poor girl!” he exclaimed. “That’s just awful!”

“Didst see Mother Bunch? didst claim her?” said Frances hastily, forgetting for a moment her own fears.

“Did you see Mother Bunch? Did you find her?” Frances asked quickly, momentarily forgetting her own fears.

“Yes, I have seen her—but in what a state—twas enough to break one’s heart. I claimed her, and pretty loud too, I can tell you; but they said to me, that the commissary must first come to our place in order—” here Dagobert paused, threw a glance of surprise round the room, and exclaimed abruptly: “Where are the children?”

“Yes, I’ve seen her—but what a condition she’s in—it’s enough to break your heart. I claimed her, and I said it pretty loudly too, I can tell you; but they told me that the commissary had to come to our place first—” here Dagobert paused, looked around the room in surprise, and suddenly exclaimed: “Where are the kids?”

Frances felt herself seized with an icy shudder. “My dear,” she began in a feeble voice—but she was unable to continue.

Frances felt a chilling shudder run through her. “My dear,” she started in a weak voice—but she couldn’t carry on.

“Where are Rose and Blanche! Answer me then! And Spoil-sport, who is not here either!”

“Where are Rose and Blanche? Answer me now! And Spoil-sport, who isn’t here either!”

“Do not be angry.”

"Don't be angry."

“Come,” said Dagobert, abruptly, “I see you have let them go out with a neighbor—why not have accompanied them yourself, or let them wait for me, if they wished to take a walk; which is natural enough, this room being so dull. But I am astonished that they should have gone out before they had news of good Mother Bunch—they have such kind hearts. But how pale you are?” added the soldier looking nearer at Frances; “what is the matter, my poor wife? Are you ill?”

“Come on,” Dagobert said suddenly, “I see you let them go out with a neighbor—why didn't you go with them, or have them wait for me if they wanted to take a walk? It’s only natural, this room is so boring. But I’m surprised they left before hearing about good Mother Bunch—they have such kind hearts. But why do you look so pale?” the soldier added, looking closely at Frances. “What’s wrong, my poor wife? Are you not feeling well?”

Dagobert took Frances’s hand affectionately in his own but the latter, painfully agitated by these words, pronounced with touching goodness, bowed her head and wept as she kissed her husband’s hand. The soldier, growing more and more uneasy as he felt the scalding tears of his wife, exclaimed: “You weep, you do not answer—tell me, then, the cause of your grief, poor wife! Is it because I spoke a little loud, in asking you how you could let the dear children go out with a neighbor? Remember their dying mother entrusted them to my care—‘tis sacred, you see—and with them, I am like an old hen after her chickens,” added he, laughing to enliven Frances.

Dagobert took Frances's hand affectionately, but she, clearly upset by his kind but concerning words, lowered her head and cried as she kissed her husband’s hand. The soldier, increasingly anxious as he felt his wife’s hot tears, exclaimed, “You’re crying, you’re not saying anything—please tell me what’s causing your sadness, my dear wife! Is it because I raised my voice when I asked how you could let the kids go out with a neighbor? Remember their dying mother trusted them to my care—that’s sacred, you know—and to me, I feel like an old hen watching over her chicks,” he added, laughing to cheer up Frances.

“Yes, you are right in loving them!”

“Yes, you’re right to love them!”

“Come, then—becalm—you know me of old. With my great, hoarse voice, I am not so bad a fellow at bottom. As you can trust to this neighbor, there is no great harm done; but, in future, my good Frances, do not take any step with regard to the children without consulting me. They asked, I suppose, to go out for a little stroll with Spoil-sport?”

"Come on, calm down—you know me well. Even though my voice is loud and rough, I’m not so bad at heart. You can trust this neighbor; it’s not a big deal. But in the future, my good Frances, please don’t make any decisions about the kids without talking to me first. They wanted to go out for a little walk with Spoil-sport, I assume?"

“No, my dear!”

“No way, my dear!”

“No! Who is this neighbor, to whom you have entrusted them? Where has she taken them? What time will she bring them back?”

“No! Who is this neighbor you've given them to? Where has she taken them? What time will she bring them back?”

“I do not know,” murmured Frances, in a failing voice.

“I don't know,” Frances murmured, her voice fading.

“You do not know!” cried Dagobert, with indignation; but restraining himself, he added, in a tone of friendly reproach: “You do not know? You cannot even fix an hour, or, better still, not entrust them to any one? The children must have been very anxious to go out. They knew that I should return at any moment, so why not wait for me—eh, Frances? I ask you, why did they not wait for me? Answer me, will you!—Zounds! you would make a saint swear!” cried Dagobert, stamping his foot; “answer me, I say!”

“You don’t know!” Dagobert exclaimed angrily; but then he calmed himself and added, in a tone of gentle reproach: “You don’t know? You can’t even set a time, or better yet, not leave them with anyone? The kids must have been really eager to go out. They knew I would be back any minute, so why didn’t they wait for me—right, Frances? I’m asking you, why didn’t they wait for me? Can you answer me that!—Damn it! You’d make a saint curse!” Dagobert shouted, stamping his foot; “I said, answer me!”

The courage of Frances was fast failing. These pressing and reiterated questions, which might end by the discovery of the truth, made her endure a thousand slow and poignant tortures. She preferred coming at once to the point, and determined to bear the full weight of her husband’s anger, like a humble and resigned victim, obstinately faithful to the promise she had sworn to her confessor.

The courage of Frances was quickly fading. These urgent and repeated questions, which could lead to the truth being uncovered, made her suffer through a thousand slow and painful tortures. She would rather get straight to the point and decided to face the full force of her husband’s anger, like a humble and resigned victim, stubbornly loyal to the promise she had made to her confessor.

Not having the strength to rise, she bowed her head, allowed her arms to fall on either side of the chair, and said to her husband in a tone of the deepest despondency: “Do with me what you will—but do not ask what is become of the children—I cannot answer you.”

Not having the strength to get up, she lowered her head, let her arms drop on either side of the chair, and said to her husband in a tone of utter despair: “Do whatever you want with me—but don’t ask what happened to the kids—I can’t tell you.”

If a thunderbolt had fallen at the feet of the soldier, he would not have been more violently, more deeply moved; he became deadly pale; his bald forehead was covered with cold sweat; with fixed and staring look, he remained for some moments motionless, mute, and petrified. Then, as if roused with a start from this momentary torpor, and filled with a terrific energy, he seized his wife by the shoulders, lifted her like a feather, placed her on her feet before him, and, leaning over her, exclaimed in a tone of mingled fury and despair: “The children!”

If a lightning bolt had struck right in front of the soldier, he could not have been more shocked or overwhelmed; he turned pale as a ghost, his bald head was slick with cold sweat, and with a wide, unblinking stare, he stood still for a few moments, speechless and frozen. Then, as if suddenly snapped out of his daze and filled with a horrible energy, he grabbed his wife by the shoulders, lifted her up effortlessly, set her down on her feet in front of him, and, leaning towards her, shouted with a mix of rage and desperation: “The kids!”

“Mercy! mercy!” gasped Frances, in a faint voice.

“Please! Please!” gasped Frances, in a weak voice.

“Where are the children?” repeated Dagobert, as he shook with his powerful hands that poor frail body, and added in a voice of thunder: “Will you answer? the children!”

“Where are the kids?” Dagobert repeated, shaking that poor fragile body with his strong hands, and added in a booming voice, “Are you going to answer? The kids!”

“Kill me, or forgive me, I cannot answer you,” replied the unhappy woman, with that inflexible, yet mild obstinacy, peculiar to timid characters, when they act from convictions of doing right.

“Kill me, or forgive me, I can’t answer you,” replied the unhappy woman, with that stubborn, yet gentle determination unique to timid people when they act on their beliefs about what is right.

“Wretch!” cried the soldier; wild with rage, grief, despair, he lifted up his wife as if he would have dashed her upon the floor—but he was too brave a man to commit such cowardly cruelty, and, after that first burst of involuntary fury, he let her go.

“Wretch!” shouted the soldier; overcome with rage, grief, and despair, he lifted his wife as if he might throw her to the floor—but he was too brave to do something so cowardly and, after that initial surge of involuntary anger, he released her.

Overpowered, Frances sank upon her knees, clasped her hands, and, by the faint motion of her lips, it was clear that she was praying. Dagobert had then a moment of stunning giddiness; his thoughts wandered; what had just happened was so sudden, so incomprehensible that it required some minutes to convince himself that his wife (that angel of goodness, whose life had been one course of heroic self-devotion, and who knew what the daughters of Marshal Simon were to him) should say to him: “Do not ask me about them—I cannot answer you.”

Overwhelmed, Frances dropped to her knees, clasped her hands together, and it was clear by the slight movement of her lips that she was praying. Dagobert experienced a moment of stunning dizziness; his thoughts drifted. What had just happened was so sudden and so baffling that it took him several minutes to convince himself that his wife (that angel of goodness, whose life had been a testament to heroic selflessness, and who understood the significance of the daughters of Marshal Simon to him) would say to him: “Don’t ask me about them—I can’t answer you.”

The firmest, the strongest mind would have been shaken by this inexplicable fact. But, when the soldier had a little recovered himself, he began to look coolly at the circumstances, and reasoned thus sensibly with himself: “My wife alone can explain to me this inconceivable mystery—I do not mean either to beat or kill her—let us try every possibly method, therefore, to induce her to speak, and above all, let me try to control myself.”

The strongest mind would have been rattled by this unexplainable fact. But once the soldier regained his composure, he started to calmly assess the situation and reasoned with himself: “Only my wife can clarify this unimaginable mystery—I don’t intend to hurt or kill her—so let's try every possible way to get her to talk, and above all, let me try to keep my cool.”

He took a chair, handed another to his wife, who was still on her knees, and said to her: “Sit down.” With an air of the utmost dejection, Frances obeyed.

He took a chair, offered another to his wife, who was still on her knees, and said to her, “Sit down.” With a look of deep sadness, Frances complied.

“Listen to me, wife,” resumed Dagobert in a broken voice, interrupted by involuntary starts, which betrayed the boiling impatience he could hardly restrain. “Understand me—this cannot pass over in this manner—you know. I will never use violence towards you—just now, I gave way to a first moment of hastiness—I am sorry for it. Be sure, I shall not do so again: but, after all, I must know what has become of these children. Their mother entrusted them to my care, and I did not bring them all the way from Siberia, for you to say to me: ‘Do not ask me—I cannot tell you what I have done with them.’ There is no reason in that. Suppose Marshal Simon were to arrive, and say to me, ‘Dagobert, my children?’ what answer am I to give him? See, I am calm—judge for yourself—I am calm—but just put yourself in my place, and tell me—what answer am I to give to the marshal? Well—what say you! Will you speak!”

“Listen to me, wife,” Dagobert said, his voice shaky, interrupted by involuntary jerks that showed the impatience he could barely hold back. “You need to understand—this can’t just go on like this—you know. I will never resort to violence against you. Just now, I acted on impulse, and I regret it. I promise I won’t do that again: but still, I need to know what has happened to these children. Their mother trusted me to take care of them, and I didn’t bring them all the way from Siberia for you to say: ‘Don’t ask me—I can’t tell you what I did with them.’ That doesn’t make any sense. What if Marshal Simon were to show up and ask me, ‘Dagobert, where are my children?’ What am I supposed to tell him? Look, I’m calm—judge for yourself—I’m calm—but just try to imagine being in my position, and tell me—what should I say to the marshal? So, what do you think? Will you talk?”

“Alas! my dear—”

“Aw, my dear—”

“It is of no use crying alas!” said the soldier wiping his forehead, on which the veins were swollen as if they would burst; “what am I to answer to the marshal?”

“It’s no use crying, oh no!” said the soldier, wiping his forehead, where the veins looked like they were about to burst. “What should I say to the marshal?”

“Accuse me to him—I will bear it all—I will say—”

“Tell him I’m to blame—I’ll handle it—I’ll say—”

“What will you say?”

"What do you want to say?"

“That, on going out, you entrusted the two girls to me, and that not finding them on return you asked be about them—and that my answer was, that I could not tell you what had become of them.”

“That, when you went out, you left the two girls with me, and that when you returned and couldn’t find them, you asked me about them—and that my response was that I couldn’t tell you what had happened to them.”

“And you think the marshal will be satisfied with such reasons?” cried Dagobert, clinching his fists convulsively upon his knees.

“And you think the marshal will be okay with those excuses?” yelled Dagobert, clenching his fists tightly on his knees.

“Unfortunately, I can give no other—either to him or you—no—not if I were to die for it.”

“Unfortunately, I can’t give any other answer—either to him or you—no—not even if it meant dying for it.”

Dagobert bounded from his chair at this answer, which was given with hopeless resignation. His patience was exhausted; but determined not to yield to new bursts of anger, or to spend his breath in useless menaces, he abruptly opened one of the windows, and exposed his burning forehead to the cool air. A little calmer, he walked up and down for a few moments, and then returned to seat himself beside his wife. She, with her eyes bathed in tears, fixed her gaze upon the crucifix, thinking that she also had to bear a heavy cross.

Dagobert jumped up from his chair at the answer, given with a sense of hopelessness. His patience was used up; but determined not to give in to new outbursts of anger or waste his breath on empty threats, he quickly opened one of the windows and let the cool air touch his hot forehead. Feeling a bit calmer, he paced for a few moments before sitting down next to his wife. She, her eyes filled with tears, focused her gaze on the crucifix, thinking about the heavy burden she also had to carry.

Dagobert resumed: “By the manner in which you speak, I see that no accident has happened, which might endanger the health of the children.”

Dagobert continued, “From the way you’re speaking, I can tell that nothing has happened to put the children's health at risk.”

“No, oh no! thank God, they are quite well—that is all I can say to you.”

“No, oh no! Thank God, they’re doing just fine—that’s all I can tell you.”

“Did they go out alone?”

“Did they go out by themselves?”

“I cannot answer you.”

"I can't answer you."

“Has any one taken them away?”

“Did someone take them away?”

“Alas, my dear! why ask me these questions? I cannot answer you.”

“Unfortunately, my dear! Why are you asking me these questions? I can’t answer you.”

“Will they come back here?”

"Are they coming back here?"

“I do not know.”

"I don't know."

Dagobert started up; his patience was once more exhausted. But, after taking a few turns in the room, he again seated himself as before.

Dagobert jumped up; he was fed up once again. But after pacing around the room a few times, he sat back down as he had before.

“After all,” said he to his wife, “you have no interest to conceal from me what is become of the children. Why refuse to let me know?”

“After all,” he said to his wife, “you have no reason to hide from me what’s happened to the kids. Why won’t you tell me?”

“I cannot do otherwise.”

“I can’t do anything else.”

“I think you will change your opinion, when you know something that I am now forced to tell you. Listen to me well!” added Dagobert, in an agitated voice; “if these children are not restored to me before the 13th of February—a day close at hand—I am in the position of a man that would rob the daughters of Marshal Simon—rob them, d’ye understand?” said the soldier, becoming more and more agitated. Then, with an accent of despair which pierced Frances’s heart, he continued: “And yet I have done all that an honest man could do for those poor children—you cannot tell what I have had to suffer on the road—my cares, my anxieties—I, a soldier, with the charge of two girls. It was only by strength of heart, by devotion, that I could go through with it—and when, for my reward, I hoped to be able to say to their father: ‘Here are your children!—‘” The soldier paused. To the violence of his first emotions had succeeded a mournful tenderness; he wept.

“I think you'll change your mind once you know something I have to tell you. Listen closely!” Dagobert said, his voice shaking with agitation. “If those kids aren't returned to me before February 13th—a day that's coming up fast—I’m in a position like a man who would rob the daughters of Marshal Simon—do you get it?” The soldier grew more and more upset. Then, with a tone of despair that broke Frances’s heart, he continued, “And yet I've done everything an honest man could do for those poor kids—you can’t imagine the suffering I've endured on the journey—my worries, my stress—I, a soldier, responsible for two girls. It was only through sheer determination and dedication that I got through it—and when, as my reward, I thought I’d be able to say to their father: ‘Here are your children!’—” The soldier paused. The intensity of his initial emotions gave way to a deep sadness; he began to cry.

At sight of the tears rolling slowly down Dagobert’s gray moustache, Frances felt for a moment her resolution give way; but, recalling the oath which she had made to her confessor, and reflecting that the eternal salvation of the orphans was at stake, she reproached herself inwardly with this evil temptation, which would no doubt be severely blamed by Abbe Dubois. She answered, therefore, in a trembling voice: “How can they accuse you of robbing these children?”

At the sight of the tears slowly rolling down Dagobert’s gray mustache, Frances felt her resolve wavering for a moment. However, remembering the vow she had made to her confessor and realizing that the eternal salvation of the orphans was at stake, she chastised herself for this unfortunate temptation, which Abbe Dubois would surely criticize. So, she replied in a shaky voice, “How can they accuse you of stealing from these children?”

“Know,” resumed Dagobert, drawing his hand across his eyes, “that if these young girls have braved so many dangers, to come hither, all the way from Siberia, it is that great interests are concerned—perhaps an immense fortune—and that, if they are not present on the 13th February—here, in Paris, Rue Saint Francois—all will be lost—and through my fault—for I am responsible for your actions.”

“Listen,” Dagobert continued, wiping his eyes, “if these young women have faced so many dangers to come here all the way from Siberia, it’s because there are significant interests at stake—possibly a huge fortune—and if they’re not here on February 13th—in Paris, Rue Saint Francois—everything will be lost—and it will be my fault—because I’m responsible for your actions.”

“The 13th February? Rue Saint Francois?” cried Frances, looking at her husband with surprise. “Like Gabriel!”

“The 13th of February? Rue Saint Francois?” Frances exclaimed, looking at her husband in surprise. “Just like Gabriel!”

“What do you say about Gabriel?”

“What do you think about Gabriel?”

“When I took him in (poor deserted child!), he wore a bronze medal about his neck.”

“When I took him in (poor abandoned child!), he was wearing a bronze medal around his neck.”

“A bronze medal!” cried the soldier, struck with amazement; “a bronze medal with these words, ‘At Paris you will be, the 13th of February, 1832, Rue Saint Francois?”

“A bronze medal!” shouted the soldier, stunned with surprise; “a bronze medal with these words, ‘In Paris on February 13th, 1832, Rue Saint Francois?”

“Yes—how do you know?”

"Yeah—how do you know?"

“Gabriel, too!” said the soldier speaking to himself. Then he added hastily: “Does Gabriel know that this medal was found upon him?”

“Gabriel, too!” said the soldier to himself. Then he quickly added, “Does Gabriel know that this medal was found on him?”

“I spoke to him of it at some time. He had also about him a portfolio, filled with papers in a foreign tongue. I gave them to Abbe Dubois, my confessor, to look over. He told me afterwards, that they were of little consequence; and, at a later period, when a charitable person named M. Rodin, undertook the education of Gabriel, and to get him into the seminary, Abbe Dubois handed both papers and medal to him. Since then, I have heard nothing of them.”

“I talked to him about it at some point. He also had a portfolio filled with papers in a foreign language. I gave them to Abbe Dubois, my confessor, to review. He told me later that they were of little importance; and later on, when a kind person named M. Rodin took on Gabriel's education and helped him get into the seminary, Abbe Dubois handed both the papers and the medal to him. Since then, I haven't heard anything about them.”

When Frances spoke of her confessor a sudden light flashed across the mind of the soldier, though he was far from suspecting the machinations which had so long been at work with regard to Gabriel and the orphans. But he had a vague feeling that his wife was acting in obedience to some secret influence of the confessional—an influence of which he could not understand the aim or object, but which explained, in part at least, Frances’s inconceivable obstinacy with regard to the disappearance of the orphans.

When Frances talked about her confessor, a sudden realization hit the soldier, even though he had no idea about the schemes that had been in play concerning Gabriel and the orphans. However, he sensed that his wife was following some hidden guidance from the confessional—something he couldn't grasp the purpose of, but which at least partly clarified Frances's unbelievable stubbornness about the orphans' disappearance.

After a moment’s reflection, he rose, and said sternly to his wife, looking fixedly at her: “There is a priest at the bottom of all this.”

After thinking for a moment, he stood up and said firmly to his wife, staring directly at her: “A priest is behind all this.”

“What do you mean, my dear?”

“What do you mean, babe?”

“You have no interest to conceal these children. You are one of the best of women. You see that I suffer; if you only were concerned, you would have pity upon me.”

“You don’t have any reason to hide these kids. You’re one of the best women I know. You can see that I’m in pain; if you really cared, you would feel sorry for me.”

“My dear—”

"Hey there—"

“I tell you, all this smacks of the confessional,” resumed Dagobert. “You would sacrifice me and these children to your confessor; but take care—I shall find out where he lives—and a thousand thunders! I will go and ask him who is master in my house, he or I—and if he does not answer,” added the soldier, with a threatening expression of countenance, “I shall know how to make him speak.”

“I’m telling you, all of this feels like a confession,” Dagobert continued. “You would sacrifice me and these kids to your priest; but be warned—I’ll find out where he lives—and I’ll be damned! I’ll go and ask him who’s in charge in my house, him or me—and if he doesn’t answer,” the soldier added, with a menacing look, “I’ll know how to make him talk.”

“Gracious heaven!” cried Frances, clasping her hands in horror at these sacrilegious words; “remember he is a priest!”

“Good heavens!” exclaimed Frances, pressing her hands together in shock at these blasphemous words; “don’t forget he’s a priest!”

“A priest, who causes discord, treachery, and misfortune in my house, is as much of a wretch as any other; whom I have a right to call to account for the evil he does to me and mine. Therefore, tell me immediately where are the children—or else, I give you fair warning, I will go and demand them of the confessor. Some crime is here hatching, of which you are an accomplice without knowing it, unhappy woman! Well, I prefer having to do with another than you.”

“A priest who brings chaos, betrayal, and trouble into my home is just as much a scoundrel as anyone else; I have every right to hold him accountable for the harm he causes me and my family. So, tell me right now where the children are—otherwise, I warn you, I will go and demand them from the confessor. Something sinister is brewing here, of which you are an unwitting accomplice, poor woman! Honestly, I’d rather deal with someone else than with you.”

“My dear,” said Frances, in a mild, firm voice, “you cannot think to impose by violence on a venerable man, who for twenty years has had the care of my soul. His age alone should be respected.”

“My dear,” said Frances, in a calm, firm voice, “you can't try to force a respected man, who has cared for my soul for twenty years. His age deserves respect.”

“No age shall prevent me!”

"Age won't stop me!"

“Heavens! where are you going? You alarm me!”

“Wow! Where are you going? You’re scaring me!”

“I am going to your church. They must know you there—I will ask for your confessor—and we shall see!”

“I’m going to your church. They must know you there—I’ll ask for your confessor—and we’ll see!”

“I entreat you, my dear,” cried Frances, throwing herself in a fright before Dagobert, who was hastening towards the door; “only think, to what you will expose yourself! Heavens! insult a priest? Why, it is one of the reserved cases!”

“I beg you, my dear,” Frances exclaimed, throwing herself in front of Dagobert as he rushed toward the door. “Just think about what you’re putting yourself in danger of! Oh my goodness! Insult a priest? That’s one of the serious offenses!”

These last words, which appeared most alarming to the simplicity of Dagobert’s wife, did not make any impression upon the soldier. He disengaged himself from her grasp, and was going to rush out bareheaded, so high was his exasperation, when the door opened, and the commissary of police entered, followed by Mother Bunch and a policeman, carrying the bundle which he had taken from the young girl.

These last words, which seemed really alarming to the straightforwardness of Dagobert's wife, didn’t affect the soldier at all. He pulled away from her hold and was about to storm out without a hat, so great was his anger, when the door swung open, and the police commissioner walked in, followed by Mother Bunch and a cop, carrying the bundle he had taken from the young girl.

“The commissary!” cried Dagobert, who recognized him by his official scarf. “Ah! so much the better—he could not have come at a fitter moment.”

“The commissary!” shouted Dagobert, who recognized him by his official scarf. “Ah! that’s great—he couldn’t have arrived at a better time.”





CHAPTER LIII. THE EXAMINATION.

“Mistress Frances Baudoin?” asked the magistrate.

“Yes, sir—it is I,” said Frances. Then, perceiving the pale and trembling sewing-girl, who did not dare to come forward, she stretched out her arms to her. “Oh, my poor child!” she exclaimed, bursting into tears; “forgive—forgive us—since it is for our sake you have suffered this humiliation!”

“Yes, sir—it’s me,” said Frances. Then, noticing the pale and trembling seamstress, who didn’t dare to step forward, she reached out her arms to her. “Oh, my poor girl!” she exclaimed, bursting into tears; “forgive us—forgive us—since it’s for our sake that you’ve endured this humiliation!”

When Dagobert’s wife had tenderly embraced the young sempstress, the latter, turning towards the commissary, said to him with an expression of sad and touching dignity: “You see, sir, that I am not a thief.”

When Dagobert’s wife warmly hugged the young seamstress, the latter turned to the officer and said with a look of sorrowful yet dignified grace, “You see, sir, I am not a thief.”

“Madame,” said the magistrate, addressing Frances, “am I to understand that the silver mug, the shawl, the sheets contained in this bundle—”

“Madam,” said the magistrate, addressing Frances, “should I take it that the silver mug, the shawl, and the sheets in this bundle—”

“Belong to me, sir. It was to render me a service that this dear girl, who is the best and most honest creature in the world, undertook to carry these articles to the pawnbroker’s.”

“Belong to me, sir. This dear girl, who is the kindest and most honest person in the world, took it upon herself to bring these items to the pawn shop as a favor to me.”

“Sir,” said the magistrate sternly to the policeman, “you have committed a deplorable error. I shall take care to report you, and see that you are punished. You may go, sir.” Then, addressing Mother Bunch, with an air of real regret, he added: “I can only express my sorrow for what has happened. Believe me, I deeply feel for the cruel position in which you have been placed.”

“Sir,” the magistrate said sternly to the policeman, “you’ve made a serious mistake. I will make sure to report you and ensure you face consequences. You may leave now.” Then, turning to Mother Bunch with genuine concern, he continued: “I can only express my regret for what has happened. Believe me, I truly empathize with the terrible situation you’ve been put in.”

“I believe it, sir,” said Mother Bunch, “and I thank you.” Overcome by so many emotions, she sank upon a chair.

“I believe it, sir,” said Mother Bunch, “and I thank you.” Overwhelmed by so many emotions, she sat down in a chair.

The magistrate was about to retire, when Dagobert, who had been seriously reflecting for some minutes, said to him in a firm voice: “Please to hear me, Sir; I have a deposition to make.”

The magistrate was about to leave when Dagobert, who had been thinking hard for a few minutes, said to him in a steady voice: “Please listen to me, Sir; I have a statement to make.”

“Speak, Sir.”

"Go ahead, Sir."

“What I am about to say is very important; it is to you, in your quality of a magistrate, that I make this declaration.”

“What I'm about to say is really important; I'm addressing you in your role as a magistrate when I make this statement.”

“And as a magistrate I will hear you, sir.”

“And as a judge, I will listen to you, sir.”

“I arrived here two days ago, bringing with me from Russia two girls who had been entrusted to me by their mother—the wife of Marshal Simon.”

“I arrived here two days ago, bringing with me from Russia two girls who had been entrusted to me by their mother—the wife of Marshal Simon.”

“Of Marshal Simon, Duke de Ligny?” said the commissary, very much surprised.

“Of Marshal Simon, Duke de Ligny?” the commissary asked, clearly surprised.

“Yes, Sir. Well, I left them here, being obliged to get out on pressing business. This morning, during my absence, they disappeared—and I am certain I know the man who has been the cause of it.”

“Yes, Sir. I left them here because I had to step out for urgent business. This morning, while I was gone, they vanished—and I'm sure I know the guy behind it.”

“Now, my dear,” said Frances, much alarmed.

“Now, my dear,” said Frances, clearly worried.

“Sir,” said the magistrate, “your declaration is a very serious one. Disappearance of persons—sequestration, perhaps. But are you quite sure?”

“Sir,” said the magistrate, “your statement is very serious. People going missing—maybe even being held against their will. But are you absolutely certain?”

“These young ladies were here an hour ago; I repeat, sir, that during my absence, they have been taken away.”

“These young ladies were here an hour ago; I want to emphasize, sir, that while I was gone, they were taken away.”

“I do not doubt the sincerity of your declaration, sir; but still it is difficult to explain so strange an abduction. Who tells you that these young girls will not return? Besides, whom do you suspect? One word, before you make your accusation. Remember, it is the magistrate who hears you. On leaving this place, the law will take its course in this affair.”

“I believe you really mean what you say, sir; but it’s still hard to understand such an unusual abduction. Who says these young girls won’t come back? Also, who do you think is responsible? Just a moment before you make your accusation. Keep in mind, the magistrate is listening to you. Once you leave this place, the law will handle this situation.”

“That is what I wish, Sir; I am responsible for those young ladies to their father. He may arrive at any moment, and I must be prepared to justify myself.”

“That’s what I want, Sir; I’m accountable for those young ladies to their father. He could show up at any moment, and I need to be ready to explain myself.”

“I understand all these reasons, sir; but still have a care you are not deceived by unfounded suspicions. Your denunciation once made, I may have to act provisionally against the person accused. Now, if you should be under a mistake, the consequences would be very serious for you; and, without going further,” said the magistrate, pointing to Mother Bunch, with emotion, “you see what are the results of a false accusation.”

“I get all these reasons, sir; but please be careful not to be misled by baseless suspicions. Once you make your accusation, I might have to take temporary action against the person you're accusing. Now, if you happen to be mistaken, it could have very serious consequences for you; and, without going any further,” said the magistrate, pointing to Mother Bunch with emotion, “look at what a false accusation can lead to.”

“You hear, my dear,” cried Frances, terrified at the resolution of Dagobert to accuse Abbe Dubois; “do not say a word more, I entreat you.”

"You hear, my dear," Frances exclaimed, frightened by Dagobert's decision to accuse Abbe Dubois. "Please don’t say another word, I beg you."

But the more the soldier reflected, the more he felt convinced that nothing but the influence of her confessor could have induced Frances to act as she had done; so he resumed, with assurance: “I accuse my wife’s confessor of being the principal or the accomplice in the abduction of Marshal Simon’s daughters.”

But the more the soldier thought about it, the more he became convinced that only the influence of her priest could have led Frances to act the way she did; so he confidently stated, “I accuse my wife’s priest of being the main person responsible or an accomplice in the kidnapping of Marshal Simon’s daughters.”

Frances uttered a deep groan, and hid her face in her hands; while Mother Bunch, who had drawn nigh, endeavored to console her. The magistrate had listened to Dagobert with extreme astonishment, and he now said to him with some severity: “Pray, sir, do not accuse unjustly a man whose position is in the highest degree respectable—a priest, sir?—yes, a priest? I warned you beforehand to reflect upon what you advanced. All this becomes very serious, and, at your age, any levity in such matters would be unpardonable.”

Frances let out a deep groan and buried her face in her hands, while Mother Bunch, who had come closer, tried to comfort her. The magistrate listened to Dagobert with shock and then said to him with some sternness: “Please, don’t falsely accuse a man whose status is completely respectable—a priest, sir?—yes, a priest? I cautioned you earlier to think carefully about what you said. This is becoming very serious, and at your age, any lightheartedness in these matters would be unacceptable.”

“Bless me, sir!” said Dagobert, with impatience; “at my age, one has common sense. These are the facts. My wife is one of the best and most honorable of human creatures—ask any one in the neighborhood, and they will tell you so—but she is a devotee; and, for twenty years, she has always seen with her confessor’s eyes. She adores her son, she loves me also; but she puts the confessor before us both.”

“Bless me, sir!” Dagobert said, impatiently. “At my age, I have common sense. Here are the facts: my wife is one of the best and most honorable people you could meet—just ask anyone in the neighborhood, and they’ll tell you the same. But she’s deeply religious, and for twenty years, she’s always seen everything through her confessor’s eyes. She adores our son and loves me too, but she prioritizes the confessor over both of us.”

“Sir,” said the commissary, “these family details—”

“Sir,” said the commissary, “these family details—”

“Are indispensable, as you shall see. I go out an hour ago, to look after this poor girl here. When I come back, the young ladies have disappeared. I ask my wife to whom she has entrusted them, and where they are; she falls at my feet weeping, and says: ‘Do what you will with me, but do not ask me what has become of the children. I cannot answer you.’”

“Are essential, as you will see. I went out an hour ago to check on this poor girl here. When I got back, the young ladies were gone. I asked my wife whom she had trusted to take care of them and where they were; she fell at my feet crying and said, ‘Do whatever you want with me, but don’t ask me what happened to the children. I can’t tell you.’”

“Is thus true, madame?” cried the commissary, looking at Frances with surprise.

“Is that true, ma'am?” the commissary exclaimed, looking at Frances in surprise.

“Anger, threats, entreaties, had no effect,” resumed Dagobert; “to everything she answered as mildly as a saint: ‘I can tell you nothing!’ Now, sir, I maintain that my wife has no interest to take away these children; she is under the absolute dominion of her confessor; she has acted by his orders and for his purposes; he is the guilty party.”

“Anger, threats, pleas, had no impact,” Dagobert continued; “to everything, she responded as gently as a saint: ‘I can't tell you anything!’ Now, sir, I insist that my wife has no motive to take these children away; she is completely under the control of her confessor; she has acted on his instructions and for his goals; he is the guilty one.”

Whilst Dagobert spoke, the commissary looked more and more attentively at Frances, who, supported by the hunchback, continued to weep bitterly. After a moment’s reflection, the magistrate advanced towards Dagobert’s wife, and said to her: “Madame, you have heard what your husband has just declared.”

While Dagobert spoke, the officer looked increasingly closely at Frances, who, with the support of the hunchback, continued to cry heavily. After a moment of thought, the magistrate approached Dagobert’s wife and said to her, “Madam, you’ve heard what your husband just said.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Yep, sir.”

“What have you to say in your justification?”

"What do you have to say in your defense?"

“But, sir,” cried Dagobert, “it is not my wife that I accuse—I do not mean that; it is her confessor.”

“But, sir,” yelled Dagobert, “I’m not accusing my wife—I don’t mean that; it’s her confessor.”

“Sir, you have applied to a magistrate; and the magistrate must act as he thinks best for the discovery of the truth. Once more, madame,” he resumed, addressing Frances, “what have you to say in your justification?”

“Sir, you’ve gone to a magistrate, and the magistrate has to do what he believes is best for uncovering the truth. Once again, madame,” he continued, turning to Frances, “what do you have to say in your defense?”

“Alas! nothing, sir.”

"Sadly, nothing, sir."

“Is it true that your husband left these young girls in your charge when he went out?”

“Is it true that your husband left these young girls in your care when he went out?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Sure thing, sir.”

“Is it true that, on his return, they were no longer to be found?”

“Is it true that when he got back, they were nowhere to be seen?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Is it true that, when he asked you where they were, you told him that you could give him no information on the subject?”

“Is it true that when he asked you where they were, you told him you couldn’t give him any information about it?”

The commissary appeared to wait for Frances’ reply with kind of anxious curiosity.

The commissary seemed to wait for Frances' response with a kind of anxious curiosity.

“Yes, sir,” said she, with the utmost simplicity, “that was the answer I made my husband.”

"Yes, sir," she said, straightforwardly, "that was the reply I gave my husband."

“What, madame!” said the magistrate, with an air of painful astonishment; “that was your only answer to all the prayers and commands of your husband? What! you refused to give him the least information? It is neither probable nor possible.”

“What, ma'am!” said the magistrate, with an expression of shocked disbelief; “that was your only response to all the requests and demands of your husband? What! You didn’t give him any information at all? That’s neither likely nor believable.”

“It is the truth, sir.”

“It’s the truth, sir.”

“Well, but, after all, madame, what have you done with the young ladies that were entrusted to your care?”

“Well, but, after all, ma'am, what have you done with the young ladies that were entrusted to you?”

“I can tell you nothing about it, sir. If I would not answer my poor husband, I certainly will not answer any one else.”

“I can’t tell you anything about it, sir. If I wouldn’t answer my poor husband, I definitely won’t answer anyone else.”

“Well, sir,” resumed Dagobert, “was I wrong? An honest, excellent woman like that, who was always full of good sense and affection, to talk in this way—is it natural? I repeat to you, sir that it is the work of her confessor; act against him promptly and decidedly, we shall soon know all, and my poor children will be restored to me.”

“Well, sir,” Dagobert continued, “was I wrong? An honest, outstanding woman like her, who was always full of common sense and love, talking like this—does that make sense? I’m telling you, sir, this is the influence of her confessor; take action against him quickly and decisively, and we’ll soon find out everything, and my poor children will be returned to me.”

“Madame,” continued the commissary, without being able to repress a certain degree of emotion, “I am about to speak to you very severely. My duty obliges me to do so. This affair becomes so serious and complicated, that I must instantly commence judicial proceedings on the subject. You acknowledge that these young ladies have been left in your charge, and that you cannot produce them. Now, listen to me: if you refuse to give any explanation in the matter, it is you alone that will be accused of their disappearance. I shall be obliged, though with great regret, to take you into custody.”

“Madame,” the officer continued, unable to hide a certain level of emotion, “I have to speak to you very seriously. It’s my duty to do so. This situation is becoming so serious and complicated that I must immediately start legal proceedings on it. You acknowledge that these young ladies have been left in your care, and that you cannot account for them. Now, listen: if you refuse to explain what's happened, you will be the one solely accused of their disappearance. I will have no choice, though it pains me, but to take you into custody.”

“Me!” cried Frances, with the utmost alarm.

“Me!” exclaimed Frances, totally alarmed.

“Her!” exclaimed Dagobert; “never! It is her confessor that I accuse, not my poor wife. Take her into custody, indeed!” He ran towards her, as if he would protect her.

“Her!” shouted Dagobert; “never! I’m accusing her confessor, not my poor wife. Take her into custody, really?” He ran towards her, as if he wanted to protect her.

“It is too late, sir,” said the commissary. “You have made your charge for the abduction of these two young ladies. According to your wife’s own declaration, she alone is compromised up to this point. I must take her before the Public Prosecutor, who will decide what course to pursue.”

“It’s too late, sir,” the commissary said. “You’ve made your accusation for the abduction of these two young ladies. Based on your wife’s own statement, she’s the only one involved at this point. I need to take her to the Public Prosecutor, who will determine what to do next.”

“And I say, sir,” cried Dagobert, in a menacing tone, “that my wife shall not stir from this room.”

“And I say, sir,” shouted Dagobert, in a threatening tone, “that my wife will not leave this room.”

“Sir,” said the commissary coolly, “I can appreciate your feelings; but, in the interest of justice, I would beg you not to oppose a necessary measure—a measure which, moreover, in ten minutes it would be quite impossible for you to prevent.”

“Sir,” said the commissary calmly, “I understand how you feel; however, for the sake of justice, I kindly ask you not to stand in the way of a necessary action—a step that, in fact, you will be unable to stop in just ten minutes.”

These words, spoken with calmness, recalled the soldier to himself. “But, sir,” said he, “I do not accuse my wife.”’

These words, said calmly, brought the soldier back to reality. “But, sir,” he said, “I’m not blaming my wife.”

“Never mind, my dear—do not think of me!” said Frances, with the angelic resignation of a martyr. “The Lord is still pleased to try me sorely; but I am His unworthy servant, and must gratefully resign myself to His will. Let them arrest me, if they choose; I will say no more in prison than I have said already on the subject of those poor children.”

“Never mind, my dear—don’t think about me!” said Frances, with the calm acceptance of a martyr. “The Lord still seems determined to test me; but I am His unworthy servant and must willingly accept His will. Let them arrest me if they want; I won’t say anything more in prison than I’ve already said about those poor children.”

“But, sir,” cried Dagobert, “you see that my wife is out of her head. You cannot arrest her.”

“But, sir,” shouted Dagobert, “you see that my wife is crazy. You can’t arrest her.”

“There is no charge, proof, or indication against the other person whom you accuse, and whose character should be his protection. If I take your wife, she may perhaps be restored to you after a preliminary examination. I regret,” added the commissary, in a tone of pity, “to have to execute such a mission, at the very moment when your son’s arrest—”

“There is no charge, proof, or indication against the other person you’re accusing, and their character should protect them. If I take your wife, she might be returned to you after a preliminary examination. I regret,” the commissary added, in a pitying tone, “having to carry out this mission at the very moment when your son’s arrest—”

“What!” cried Dagobert, looking with speechless astonishment at his wife and Mother Bunch; “what does he say? my son?”

“What!” exclaimed Dagobert, staring in shocked disbelief at his wife and Mother Bunch; “what does he mean? my son?”

“You were not then aware of it? Oh, sir, a thousand pardons!” said the magistrate, with painful emotion. “It is distressing to make you such a communication.”

“You weren't aware of it then? Oh, sir, I’m so sorry!” said the magistrate, clearly upset. “It's upsetting to have to tell you this.”

“My son!” repeated Dagobert, pressing his two hands to his forehead. “My son! arrested!”

“My son!” Dagobert exclaimed again, pressing his hands to his forehead. “My son! Arrested!”

“For a political offence of no great moment,” said the commissary.

“For a political offense of little importance,” said the commissary.

“Oh! this is too much. All comes on me at once!” cried the soldier, falling overpowered into a chair, and hiding his face with his hands.

“Oh! this is too much. It all hits me at once!” cried the soldier, collapsing into a chair and covering his face with his hands.

After a touching farewell, during which, in spite of her terror, Frances remained faithful to the vow she had made to the Abbe Dubois—Dagobert, who had refused to give evidence against his wife, was left leaning upon a table, exhausted by contending emotions, and could not help explaining: “Yesterday, I had with me my wife, my son, my two poor orphans—and now—I am alone—alone!”

After an emotional goodbye, during which Frances, despite her fear, stayed true to the promise she made to Abbe Dubois—Dagobert, who had refused to testify against his wife, was left leaning on a table, drained by conflicting feelings, and couldn’t help but say: “Yesterday, I had my wife, my son, my two poor orphans with me—and now—I’m alone—alone!”

The moment he pronounced these words, in a despairing tone, a mild sad voice was heard close behind him, saying timidly: “M. Dagobert, I am here; if you will allow me, I will remain and wait upon you.”

The moment he said these words in a hopeless tone, a gentle, sad voice came from just behind him, saying hesitantly, “Mr. Dagobert, I’m here; if it’s alright with you, I’ll stay and attend to you.”

It was Mother Bunch!

It was Mother Bunch!

Trusting that the reader’s sympathy is with the old soldier thus left desolate, with Agricola in his prison, Adrienne in hers, the madhouse, and Rose and Blanche Simon in theirs, the nunnery; we hasten to assure him (or her, as the case may be), that not only will their future steps be traced, but the dark machinations of the Jesuits, and the thrilling scenes in which new characters will perform their varied parts, pervaded by the watching spirit of the Wandering Jew, will be revealed in Part Second of this work, entitled: THE CHASTISEMENT.

Trusting that the reader feels for the old soldier who’s left alone, with Agricola in his prison, Adrienne in hers, the madhouse, and Rose and Blanche Simon in theirs, the nunnery; we quickly want to assure him (or her, as the case may be) that not only will their future paths be followed, but the dark schemes of the Jesuits, and the exciting scenes where new characters will play their different roles, all under the watchful gaze of the Wandering Jew, will be uncovered in Part Two of this work, titled: THE CHASTISEMENT.





BOOK IV.





PART SECOND.—THE CHASTISEMENT.





PROLOGUE.—THE BIRD’S-EYE VIEW OF TWO WORLDS.

     I. The Masquerade II. The Contrast III. The Carouse IV. The
     Farewell V. The Florine VI. Mother Sainte-Perpetue VII. The
     Temptation VIII. Mother Bunch and Mdlle. De Cardoville IX.
     The Encounters—The Meeting XI. Discoveries XII. The Penal
     Code XIII. Burglary
     I. The Masquerade II. The Contrast III. The Carouse IV. The
     Farewell V. The Florine VI. Mother Sainte-Perpetue VII. The
     Temptation VIII. Mother Bunch and Mdlle. De Cardoville IX.
     The Encounters—The Meeting XI. Discoveries XII. The Penal
     Code XIII. Burglary

As the eagle, perched upon the cliff, commands an all-comprehensive view—not only of what happens on the plains and in the woodlands, but of matters occurring upon the heights, which its aerie overlooks, so may the reader have sights pointed out to him, which lie below the level of the unassisted eye.

As the eagle sits on the cliff, it has a complete view—not just of what’s happening on the plains and in the woods, but also of the events taking place on the heights above its nest. Likewise, the reader can have perspectives highlighted that are hidden from the naked eye.

In the year 1831, the powerful Order of the Jesuits saw fit to begin to act upon information which had for some time been digesting in their hands.

In 1831, the influential Jesuit Order decided to start acting on information they had been considering for some time.

As it related to a sum estimated at no less than thirty or forty millions of francs, it is no wonder that they should redouble all exertions to obtain it from the rightful owners.

As it concerned an amount estimated at no less than thirty or forty million francs, it’s no surprise that they would make every effort to get it from the rightful owners.

These were, presumably, the descendants of Marius, Count of Rennepont, in the reign of Louis XIV. of France.

These were likely the descendants of Marius, Count of Rennepont, during the reign of Louis XIV of France.

They were distinguished from other men by a simple token, which all, in the year above named, had in their hands.

They were set apart from other men by a simple symbol that everyone was holding in the year mentioned above.

It was a bronze medal, bearing these legends on reverse and obverse:

It was a bronze medal, with these inscriptions on the front and back:

                 VICTIM
                  of
               L. C. D. J.
               Pray for me!

                 PARIS,
            February the 13th, 1682.

                IN PARIS
            Rue St Francois, No. 3,
            In a century and a half
               you will be.

            February the 13th, 1832.
               PRAY FOR ME!
                 VICTIM
                  of
               L. C. D. J.
               Pray for me!

                 PARIS,
            February 13, 1682.

                IN PARIS
            Rue St Francois, No. 3,
            In a century and a half
               you will be.

            February 13, 1832.
               PRAY FOR ME!

Those who had this token were descendants of a family whom, a hundred and fifty years ago, persecution scattered through the world, in emigration and exile; in changes of religion, fortune and name. For this family—what grandeur, what reverses, what obscurity, what lustre, what penury, what glory! How many crimes sullied, how many virtues honored it! The history of this single family is the history of humanity! Passing through many generations, throbbing in the veins of the poor and the rich, the sovereign and the bandit, the wise and the simple, the coward and the brave, the saint and the atheist, the blood flowed on to the year we have named.

Those who had this token were descendants of a family that, a hundred and fifty years ago, persecution scattered around the world, in emigration and exile; through changes in religion, fortune, and name. For this family—what greatness, what setbacks, what obscurity, what brilliance, what poverty, what glory! How many crimes stained it, how many virtues elevated it! The story of this single family is the story of humanity! Passing through many generations, pulsing in the veins of the poor and the rich, the ruler and the outlaw, the wise and the simple, the coward and the brave, the saint and the atheist, the blood flowed on to the year we have named.

Seven representatives summed up the virtue, courage, degradation, splendor, and poverty of the race. Seven: two orphan twin daughters of exiled parents, a dethroned prince, a humble missionary priest, a man of the middle class, a young lady of high name and large fortune, and a working man.

Seven representatives captured the virtue, courage, degradation, splendor, and poverty of the race. Seven: two orphan twin daughters of exiled parents, a dethroned prince, a humble missionary priest, a middle-class man, a young woman of good name and substantial wealth, and a working man.

Fate scattered them in Russia, India, France, and America.

Fate spread them across Russia, India, France, and America.

The orphans, Rose and Blanche Simon, had left their dead mother’s grave in Siberia, under charge of a trooper named Francis Baudoin, alias Dagobert, who was as much attached to them as he had been devoted to their father, his commanding general.

The orphans, Rose and Blanche Simon, had left their mother’s grave in Siberia, under the care of a trooper named Francis Baudoin, also known as Dagobert, who was as fond of them as he had been loyal to their father, his commanding general.

On the road to France, this little party had met the first check, in the only tavern of Mockern village. Not only had a wild beast showman, known as Morok the lion-tamer, sought to pick a quarrel with the inoffensive veteran, but that failing, had let a panther of his menagerie loose upon the soldier’s horse. That horse had carried Dagobert, under General Simon’s and the Great Napoleon’s eyes, through many battles; had borne the General’s wife (a Polish lady under the Czar’s ban) to her home of exile in Siberia, and their children now across Russia and Germany, but only to perish thus cruelly. An unseen hand appeared in a manifestation of spite otherwise unaccountable. Dagobert, denounced as a French spy, and his fair young companions accused of being adventuresses to help his designs, had so kindled at the insult, not less to him than to his old commander’s daughters, that he had taught the pompous burgomaster of Mockern a lesson, which, however, resulted in the imprisonment of the three in Leipsic jail.

On the way to France, this small group encountered their first obstacle at the only tavern in the village of Mockern. Not only did a wild animal showman known as Morok the lion-tamer try to pick a fight with the harmless veteran, but when that failed, he unleashed a panther from his menagerie on the soldier’s horse. That horse had carried Dagobert, under the watchful eyes of General Simon and the Great Napoleon, through many battles; it had taken the General’s wife (a Polish woman living in exile due to the Czar's orders) back to her home in Siberia, and had carried their children across Russia and Germany, only to suffer such a cruel fate. An unseen force seemed to act out of spite for reasons that made no sense. Dagobert, labeled a French spy, and his young, lovely companions accused of being gold diggers to assist his plans, were so angered by the insult—directed at him as well as his old commander's daughters—that he taught the arrogant mayor of Mockern a lesson, which ultimately led to the three being imprisoned in the Leipsic jail.

General Simon, who had vainly sought to share his master’s St. Helena captivity, had gone to fight the English in India. But notwithstanding his drilling of Radja-sings sepoys, they had been beaten by the troops taught by Clive, and not only was the old king of Mundi slain, and the realm added to the Company’s land, but his son, Prince Djalma, taken prisoner. However, at length released, he had gone to Batavia, with General Simon. The prince’s mother was a Frenchwoman, and among the property she left him in the capital of Java, the general was delighted to find just such another medal as he knew was in his wife’s possession.

General Simon, who had unsuccessfully tried to join his master during his captivity in St. Helena, went to fight the British in India. Despite his training of Radja-sing’s sepoys, they were defeated by the troops trained by Clive. Not only was the old king of Mundi killed and the kingdom added to the Company’s territories, but his son, Prince Djalma, was also taken prisoner. Eventually released, he went to Batavia with General Simon. The prince’s mother was French, and among the properties she left him in the capital of Java, the general was thrilled to find another medal just like the one he knew his wife had.

The unseen hand of enmity had reached to him, for letters miscarried, and he did not know either his wife’s decease or that he had twin daughters.

The hidden forces of hostility had reached him, for letters got lost, and he was unaware of both his wife’s death and that he had twin daughters.

By a trick, on the eve of the steamship leaving Batavia for the Isthmus of Suez, Djalma was separated from his friend, and sailing for Europe alone, the latter had to follow in another vessel.

By a trick, on the night before the steamship departed Batavia for the Isthmus of Suez, Djalma was separated from his friend, and traveling to Europe alone, the friend had to take a different ship.

The missionary priest trod the war trails of the wilderness, with that faith and fearlessness which true soldiers of the cross should evince. In one of these heroic undertakings, Indians had captured him, and dragging him to their village under the shadow of the Rocky Mountains, they had nailed him in derision to a cross, and prepared to scalp him.

The missionary priest walked the battle paths of the wilderness, showing the faith and bravery that true soldiers of the cross should display. During one of these courageous journeys, he was captured by Native Americans, who brought him to their village near the Rocky Mountains. They nailed him to a cross in mockery and got ready to scalp him.

But if an unseen hand of a foe smote or stabbed at the sons of Rennepont, a visible interpositor had often shielded them, in various parts of the globe.

But if an unseen enemy struck or attacked the sons of Rennepont, a visible defender had often protected them in different parts of the world.

A man, seeming of thirty years of age, very tall, with a countenance as lofty as mournful, marked by the black eyebrows meeting, had thrown himself—during a battle’s height—between a gun of a park which General Simon was charging and that officer. The cannon vomited its hail of death, but when the flame and smoke had passed, the tall man stood erect as before, smiling pityingly on the gunner, who fell on his knees as frightened as if he beheld Satan himself. Again, as General Simon lay upon the lost field of Waterloo, raging with his wounds, eager to die after such a defeat, this same man staunched his hurts, and bade him live for his wife’s sake.

A man, looking about thirty, very tall, with a face that was both proud and sad, marked by his thick, meeting black eyebrows, had positioned himself—amidst the heat of battle—between a cannon of a park that General Simon was charging and the officer himself. The cannon unleashed its deadly fire, but once the smoke cleared, the tall man stood upright as before, smiling compassionately at the gunner, who sank to his knees, terrified as if he was staring at the Devil. Later, as General Simon lay on the devastated battlefield of Waterloo, suffering from his wounds and desperate to die after such a defeat, this same man tended to his injuries and urged him to live for his wife's sake.

Years after, wearing the same unalterable look, this man accosted Dagobert in Siberia, and gave him for General Simon’s wife, the diary and letters of her husband, written in India, in little hope of them ever reaching her hands. And at the year our story opens, this man unbarred the cell-door of Leipsic jail, and let Dagobert and the orphans out, free to continue their way into France.

Years later, with the same unchanging expression, this man approached Dagobert in Siberia and handed him the diary and letters of General Simon, written in India, with little hope they would ever reach her. And at the beginning of our story, this man unlocked the cell door of Leipsic jail and let Dagobert and the orphans out, free to continue their journey to France.

On the other hand, when the scalping-knife had traced its mark around the head of Gabriel the missionary, and when only the dexterous turn and tug would have removed the trophy, a sudden apparition had terrified the superstitious savages. It was a woman of thirty, whose brown tresses formed a rich frame around a royal face, toned down by endless sorrowing. The red-skins shrank from her steady advance, and when her hand was stretched out between them and their young victim, they uttered a howl of alarm, and fled as if a host of their foemen were on their track. Gabriel was saved, but all his life he was doomed to bear that halo of martyrdom, the circling sweep of the scalper’s knife.

On the other hand, just as the scalping knife was about to mark Gabriel the missionary's head, and only a quick twist and pull would have taken the trophy, a sudden figure startled the superstitious savages. It was a woman in her thirties, her brown hair framing a regal face worn down by endless grief. The Native Americans recoiled from her steady approach, and when she reached out her hand between them and their young target, they let out a scream of fear and ran away as if an army of their enemies were chasing them. Gabriel was saved, but for the rest of his life, he would carry that mark of martyrdom, the outline of the scalper's knife.

He was a Jesuit. By the orders of his society he embarked for Europe. We should say here, that he, though owning a medal of the seven described, was unaware that he should have worn it. His vessel was driven by storms to refit at the Azores, where he had changed ship into the same as was bearing Prince Djalma to France, via Portsmouth.

He was a Jesuit. Following the orders of his society, he set off for Europe. It’s worth mentioning that, despite having a medal of the seven described, he didn't realize he was supposed to wear it. His ship was tossed by storms and had to stop at the Azores for repairs, where he transferred to the same ship that was carrying Prince Djalma to France, via Portsmouth.

But the gales followed him, and sated their fury by wrecking the “Black Eagle” on the Picardy coast. This was at the same point as were a disabled Hamburg steamer, among whose passengers where Dagobert and his two charges, was destroyed the same night. Happily the tempest did not annihilate them all. There were saved, Prince Djalma and a countryman of his, one Faringhea, a Thuggee chief, hunted out of British India; Dagobert, and Rose and Blanche Simon, whom Gabriel had rescued. These survivors had recovered, thanks to the care they had received in Cardoville House, a country mansion which had sheltered them, and except the prince and the Strangler chief, the others were speedily able to go on to Paris.

But the strong winds followed him and unleashed their rage by wrecking the “Black Eagle” on the Picardy coast. This happened at the same time as a disabled Hamburg steamer, which had Dagobert and his two charges among its passengers, was destroyed that same night. Thankfully, the storm didn't wipe them all out. Those who survived included Prince Djalma and a fellow countryman, Faringhea, a Thuggee chief who was driven out of British India; Dagobert; and Rose and Blanche Simon, whom Gabriel had saved. These survivors recovered, thanks to the care they received at Cardoville House, a country mansion that had sheltered them, and aside from the prince and the Thuggee chief, the others were soon able to head to Paris.

The old grenadier and the orphans—until General Simon should be heard from—dwelt in the former’s house. His son had kept it, from his mother’s love for the life-long home. It was such a mean habitation as a workman like Agricola Baudoin could afford to pay the rent of, and far from the fit abode of the daughters of the Duke de Ligny and Marshal of France, which Napoleon had created General Simon, though the rank had only recently been approved by the restoration.

The old grenadier and the orphans lived in his house while they waited to hear from General Simon. His son had kept it because of his mother's love for their lifelong home. It was a humble place that a worker like Agricola Baudoin could afford, and it certainly wasn't suitable for the daughters of the Duke de Ligny and the Marshal of France, a title that Napoleon had given to General Simon, even though the rank had only just been recognized by the restoration.

But in Paris the unknown hostile hand showed itself more malignant than ever.

But in Paris, the unknown hostile force revealed itself to be more malevolent than ever.

The young lady of high name and large fortune was Adrienne de Cardoville, whose aunt, the Princess de Saint-Dizier, was a Jesuit. Through her and her accomplices’ machinations, the young lady’s forward yet virtuous, wildly aspiring but sensible, romantic but just, character was twisted into a passable reason for her immurement in a mad-house.

The young lady of high status and considerable wealth was Adrienne de Cardoville, whose aunt, the Princess de Saint-Dizier, was a Jesuit. Through her and her accomplices' schemes, the young lady’s ambitious yet virtuous, wildly aspiring but practical, romantic yet fair character was twisted into a reasonable justification for her confinement in an asylum.

This asylum adjoined St. Mary’s Convent, into which Rose and Blanche Simon were deceitfully conducted. To secure their removal, Dagobert had been decoyed into the country, under pretence of showing some of General Simon’s document’s to a lawyer; his son Agricola arrested for treason, on account of some idle verses the blacksmith poet was guilty of, and his wife rendered powerless, or, rather, a passive assistant, by the influence of the confessional! When Dagobert hurried back from his wild goose chase, he found the orphans gone: Mother Bunch (a fellow-tenant of the house, who had been brought up in the family) ignorant, and his wife stubbornly refusing to break the promise she had given her confessor, and acquaint a single soul where she had permitted the girls to be taken. In his rage, the soldier rashly accused that confessor, but instead of arresting the Abbe Dubois, it was Mrs. Baudoin whom the magistrate felt compelled to arrest, as the person whom alone he ventured to commit for examination in regard to the orphans’ disappearance. Thus triumphs, for the time being, the unseen foe.

This asylum was next to St. Mary’s Convent, where Rose and Blanche Simon were tricked into going. To ensure their removal, Dagobert had been lured into the countryside under the pretext of showing some of General Simon’s documents to a lawyer; his son Agricola was arrested for treason because of some silly poems the blacksmith poet wrote, and his wife was rendered helpless, or rather, a passive assistant, by the influence of the confessional! When Dagobert rushed back from his wild goose chase, he found the orphans were gone: Mother Bunch (a tenant of the house, who had grown up with the family) was clueless, and his wife stubbornly refused to break the promise she made to her confessor, not telling anyone where she had allowed the girls to be taken. In his anger, the soldier recklessly accused that confessor, but instead of arresting Abbe Dubois, the magistrate felt he had no choice but to arrest Mrs. Baudoin, as she was the only person he dared to detain for questioning about the orphans’ disappearance. So, for now, the unseen enemy prevails.

The orphans in a nunnery; the dethroned prince a poor castaway in a foreign land; the noble young lady in a madhouse; the missionary priest under the thumb of his superiors.

The orphans in a convent; the dethroned prince, a poor castaway in a foreign land; the noble young woman in a mental institution; the missionary priest under the control of his superiors.

As for the man of the middle class, and the working man, who concluded the list of this family, we are to read of them, as well as of the others, in the pages which now succeed these.

As for the middle-class man and the working man, who rounded out this family, we will read about them, along with the others, in the pages that follow.





20009m
Original
20013m
Original
20019m
Original

CHAPTER I. THE MASQUERADE.

The following day to that on which Dagobert’s wife (arrested for not accounting for the disappearance of General Simon’s daughters) was led away before a magistrate, a noisy and animated scene was transpiring on the Place du Chatelet, in front of a building whose first floor and basement were used as the tap-rooms of the “Sucking Calf” public-house.

The next day after Dagobert's wife was taken before a magistrate for not explaining the disappearance of General Simon’s daughters, a lively scene was unfolding in the Place du Chatelet, in front of a building where the first floor and basement served as the bars of the “Sucking Calf” pub.

A carnival night was dying out.

A carnival night was coming to an end.

Quite a number of maskers, grotesquely and shabbily bedecked, had rushed out of the low dance-houses in the Guildhall Ward, and were roaring out staves of songs as they crossed the square. But on catching sight of a second troop of mummers running about the water-side, the first party stopped to wait for the others to come up, rejoicing, with many a shout, in hopes of one of those verbal battles of slang and smutty talk which made Vade so illustrious.

A bunch of people in ridiculous and shabby costumes rushed out of the low-key dance halls in the Guildhall Ward, loudly singing as they crossed the square. But when they spotted another group of performers near the water, the first group paused to wait for the others to join them, excitedly shouting and hoping for one of those verbal sparring matches filled with slang and raunchy jokes that made Vade so famous.

This mob—nearly all its members half seas over, soon swollen by the many people who have to be up early to follow their crafts—suddenly concentrated in one of the corners of the square, so that a pale, deformed girl, who was going that way, was caught in the human tide. This was Mother Bunch. Up with the lark, she was hurrying to receive some work from her employer. Remembering how a mob had treated her when she had been arrested in the streets only the day before, by mistake, the poor work-girl’s fears may be imagined when she was now surrounded by the revellers against her will. But, spite of all her efforts—very feeble, alas!—she could not stir a step, for the band of merry-makers, newly arriving, had rushed in among the others, shoving some of them aside, pushing far into the mass, and sweeping Mother Bunch—who was in their way—clear over to the crowd around the public-house.

This crowd—most of them drunk, soon joined by the many people who have to get up early for work—suddenly gathered in one corner of the square, causing a pale, deformed girl, who was walking that way, to get swept up in the throng. This was Mother Bunch. Up with the birds, she was hurrying to receive some work from her boss. Remembering how a crowd had treated her when she was mistakenly arrested in the streets just the day before, the poor working girl’s fears are easy to imagine as she found herself surrounded by the partygoers against her will. But despite all her efforts—sadly quite weak—she couldn’t move at all, because the group of revelers, just arriving, surged into the others, pushing some aside and forcing their way deeper into the mass, sweeping Mother Bunch—who was in their path—right over to the crowd around the pub.

The new-comers were much finer rigged out than the others, for they belonged to the gay, turbulent class which goes frequently to the Chaumiere, the Prado, the Colisee, and other more or less rowdyish haunts of waltzers, made up generally of students, shop-girls, and counter skippers, clerks, unfortunates, etc., etc.

The newcomers were dressed much better than the others, as they were part of the lively, chaotic crowd that often visits the Chaumiere, the Prado, the Colisee, and various other rowdy spots for dancing, typically made up of students, shop girls, sales clerks, and other misfits, among others.

This set, while retorting to the chaff of the other party, seemed to be very impatiently expecting some singularly desired person to put in her appearance.

This group, while responding to the nonsense of the other side, appeared to be eagerly waiting for a particular person to show up.

The following snatches of conversation, passing between clowns and columbines, pantaloons and fairies, Turks and sultans, debardeurs and debardeuses, paired off more or less properly, will give an idea of the importance of the wished-for personage.

The following snippets of conversation, shared between clowns and columbines, pantaloons and fairies, Turks and sultans, debardeurs and debardeuses, paired off more or less appropriately, will give an idea of the significance of the desired character.

“They ordered the spread to be for seven in the morning, so their carriages ought to have come up afore now.”

“They asked for the food to be ready by seven in the morning, so their carriages should have arrived by now.”

“Werry like, but the Bacchanal Queen has got to lead off the last dance in the Prado.”

“Sure, but the Bacchanal Queen has to kick off the last dance in the Prado.”

“I wish to thunder I’d ‘a known that, and I’d ‘a stayed there to see her—my beloved Queen!”

“I wish I’d known that, and I would have stayed there to see her—my beloved Queen!”

“Gobinet; if you call her your beloved Queen again, I’ll scratch you! Here’s a pinch for you, anyhow!”

“Gobinet; if you call her your beloved Queen again, I’ll scratch you! Here’s a pinch for you, anyway!”

“Ow, wow, Celeste! hands off! You are black-spotting the be-yutiful white satin jacket my mamma gave me when I first came out as Don Pasqually!”

“Ow, wow, Celeste! Hands off! You're getting dirt on the beautiful white satin jacket my mom gave me when I first came out as Don Pasqually!”

“Why did you call the Bacchanal Queen your beloved, then? What am I, I’d like to know?”

“Why did you call the Bacchanal Queen your beloved, then? What am I, I’d like to know?”

“You are my beloved, but not my Queen, for there is only one moon in the nights of nature, and only one Bacchanal Queen in the nights at the Prado.”

“You are my love, but not my Queen, because there is only one moon in the nights of nature, and only one Bacchanal Queen in the nights at the Prado.”

“That’s a bit from a valentine! You can’t come over me with such rubbish.”

"That's a little cheesy for a valentine! You can't come at me with that kind of nonsense."

“Gobinet’s right! the Queen was an out-and-outer tonight!”

“Gobinet’s right! The Queen really stood out tonight!”

“In prime feather!”

“Absolutely fabulous!”

“I never saw her more on the go!”

“I’ve never seen her so busy!”

“And, my eyes! wasn’t her dress stunning?”

“And, my goodness! wasn’t her dress amazing?”

“Took your breath away!”

"Took your breath away!"

“Crushing!”

"Awesome!"

“Heavy!”

"Super heavy!"

“Im-mense!”

"Immense!"

“The last kick!”

“Final kick!”

“No one but she can get up such dresses.”

“No one but she can pull off those dresses.”

“And, then, the dance!”

"And then the dance!"

“Oh, yes! it was at once bounding waving, twisting! There is not such another bayadere under the night-cap of the sky!”

“Oh, yes! It was immediately bouncing, swaying, twisting! There isn't another dancer like her under the night sky!”

“Gobinet, give me back my shawl directly. You have already spoilt it by rolling it round your great body. I don’t choose to have my things ruined for hulking beasts who call other women bayaderes!”

“Gobinet, give me back my shawl right now. You've already messed it up by wrapping it around your big body. I refuse to have my things ruined for hulking brutes who call other women dancers!”

“Celeste, simmer down. I am disguised as a Turk, and, when I talk of bayaderes, I am only in character.”

“Celeste, chill out. I'm dressed as a Turk, and when I mention bayaderes, I'm just playing a role.”

“Your Celeste is like them all, Gobinet; she’s jealous of the Bacchanal Queen.”

“Your Celeste is just like the rest, Gobinet; she’s jealous of the Bacchanal Queen.”

“Jealous!—do you think me jealous? Well now! that’s too bad. If I chose to be as showy as she is they would talk of me as much. After all, it’s only a nickname that makes her reputation! nickname!”

“Jealous!—you think I’m jealous? Really! That’s unfortunate. If I wanted to be as flashy as she is, they’d talk about me just as much. After all, it’s just a nickname that gives her a good reputation! A nickname!”

“In that you have nothing to envy her—since you are called Celeste!”

“In that you have nothing to envy her—since you are named Celeste!”

“You know well enough, Gobinet, that Celeste is my real name.”

“You know very well, Gobinet, that Celeste is my real name.”

“Yes; but it’s fancied a nickname—when one looks in your face.”

“Yes; but it’s more of a nickname—when one looks at your face.”

“Gobinet, I will put that down to your account.”

“Gobinet, I’ll charge that to your account.”

“And Oscar will help you to add it up, eh?”

“And Oscar will help you total it up, right?”

“Yes; and you shall see the total. When I carry one, the remainder will not be you.”

“Yes; and you’ll see the total. When I take one, the rest won’t be you.”

“Celeste, you make me cry! I only meant to say that your celestial name does not go well with your charming little face, which is still more mischievous than that of the Bacchanal Queen.”

“Celeste, you make me cry! I just wanted to say that your heavenly name doesn’t match your adorable little face, which is even more playful than that of the Bacchanal Queen.”

“That’s right; wheedle me now, wretch!”

"That's right; flatter me now, you miserable creature!"

“I swear by the accursed head of my landlord, that, if you liked, you could spread yourself as much as the Bacchanal Queen—which is saying a great deal.”

“I swear on the cursed head of my landlord that, if you wanted to, you could enjoy yourself as much as the Bacchanal Queen—which is saying a lot.”

“The fact is, that the Bacchanal had cheek enough, in all conscience.”

“The truth is, the Bacchanal had plenty of cheek, without a doubt.”

“Not to speak of her fascinating the bobbies!”

“Not to mention how she charms the cops!”

“And magnetizing the beaks.”

“And attracting the beaks.”

“They may get as angry as they please; she always finishes by making them laugh.”

“They can get as angry as they want; she always ends up making them laugh.”

“And they all call her: Queen!”

“And they all call her: Queen!”

“Last night she charmed a slop (as modest as a country girl) whose purity took up arms against the famous dance of the Storm-blown Tulip.”

“Last night she charmed a simple girl (as modest as a country girl) whose innocence stood up against the famous dance of the Storm-blown Tulip.”

“What a quadrille! Sleepinbuff and the Bacchanal Queen, having opposite to them Rose-Pompon and Ninny Moulin!”

“What a dance! Sleepinbuff and the Bacchanal Queen, facing off against Rose-Pompon and Ninny Moulin!”

“And all four making tulips as full-blown as could be!”

“And all four making tulips as full and vibrant as possible!”

“By-the-bye, is it true what they say of Ninny Moulin?”

“By the way, is it true what they say about Ninny Moulin?”

“What?”

“What?”

“Why that he is a writer, and scribbles pamphlets on religion.”

"He's a writer and puts together pamphlets about religion."

“Yes, it is true. I have often seen him at my employer’s, with whom he deals; a bad paymaster, but a jolly fellow!”

“Yes, it’s true. I’ve often seen him at my boss’s place, where he does business; not great at paying up, but a fun guy!”

“And pretends to be devout, eh?”

“And pretends to be religious, huh?”

“I believe you, my boy—when it is necessary; then he is my Lord Dumoulin, as large as life. He rolls his eyes, walks with his head on one side, and his toes turned in; but, when the piece is played out, he slips away to the balls of which he is so fond. The girls christened him Ninny Moulin. Add, that he drinks like a fish, and you have the photo of the cove. All this doesn’t prevent his writing for the religious newspapers; and the saints, whom he lets in even oftener than himself, are ready to swear by him. You should see his articles and his tracts—only see, not read!—every page is full of the devil and his horns, and the desperate fryings which await your impious revolutionists—and then the authority of the bishops, the power of the Pope—hang it! how could I know it all? This toper, Ninny Moulin, gives good measure enough for their money!”

“I believe you, my boy—when it's necessary; then he is my Lord Dumoulin, larger than life. He rolls his eyes, walks with his head tilted, and his toes turned in; but when the show is over, he sneaks off to the parties he loves so much. The girls nicknamed him Ninny Moulin. Also, he drinks like a fish, and that's the picture of the guy. All this doesn’t stop him from writing for the religious newspapers; and the saints, who he lets in even more often than himself, are ready to swear by him. You should see his articles and pamphlets—just see, not read!—every page is filled with the devil and his horns, and the terrible consequences that await your godless revolutionaries—and then the authority of the bishops, the power of the Pope—how could I know all this? This drinker, Ninny Moulin, gives them plenty for their money!”

“The fact is, that he is both a heavy drinker and a heavy swell. How he rattled on with little Rose-Pompon in the dance and the full-blown tulip!”

“The truth is, he's both a big drinker and a big spender. Look at how he was chatting away with little Rose-Pompon during the dance and the full-blown tulip!”

“And what a rum chap he looked in his Roman helmet and top-boots.”

“And what a strange guy he looked in his Roman helmet and tall boots.”

“Rose-Pompon dances divinely, too; she has the poetic twist.”

“Rose-Pompon dances beautifully, too; she has a poetic flair.”

“And don’t show her heels a bit!”

“And don’t let her see your heels at all!”

“Yes; but the Bacchanal Queen is six thousand feet above the level of any common leg-shaker. I always come back to her step last night in the full-blown tulip.”

“Yes; but the Bacchanal Queen is six thousand feet above the level of any common party-goer. I always think back to her move last night in the fully opened tulip.”

“It was huge!”

“It was massive!”

“It was serene!”

“It was peaceful!”

“If I were father of a family, I would entrust her with the education of my sons!”

“If I were a father, I would trust her with raising my sons!”

“It was that step, however, which offended the bobby’s modesty.”

“It was that step, however, that hurt the cop's pride.”

“The fact is, it was a little free.”

“The truth is, it was a bit too much.”

“Free as air—so the policeman comes up to her, and says: ‘Well, my Queen, is your foot to keep on a-goin’ up forever?’ ‘No, modest warrior!’ replies the Queen; ‘I practice the step only once every evening, to be able to dance it when I am old. I made a vow of it, that you might become an inspector.’”

“Free as air—so the policeman walks up to her and says: ‘Well, my Queen, will your foot keep going up forever?’ ‘No, brave warrior!’ replies the Queen; ‘I only practice the step once every evening, so I can dance it when I'm older. I vowed to do it, so you might become an inspector.’”

“What a comic card!”

“What a funny card!”

“I don’t believe she will remain always with Sleepinbuff.”

“I don’t think she will always be with Sleepinbuff.”

“Because he has been a workman?”

“Is it because he’s been a worker?”

“What nonsense! it would preciously become us, students and shop-boys, to give ourselves airs! No; but I am astonished at the Queen’s fidelity.”

“What nonsense! It would be ridiculous for us, students and shop boys, to act all high and mighty! No; I’m just surprised by the Queen’s loyalty.”

“Yes—they’ve been a team for three or four good months.”

“Yes—they’ve been a team for three or four solid months.”

“She’s wild upon him, and he on her.”

"She's wild about him, and he's wild about her."

“They must lead a gay life.”

“They must live a cheerful life.”

“Sometimes I ask myself where the devil Sleepinbuff gets all the money he spends. It appears that he pays all last night’s expenses, three coaches-and-four, and a breakfast this morning for twenty, at ten francs a-head.”

“Sometimes I wonder where the hell Sleepinbuff gets all the money he spends. It seems like he covers all of last night’s costs, three coaches and four horses, and a breakfast this morning for twenty people, at ten francs each.”

“They say he has come into some property. That’s why Ninny Moulin, who has a good nose for eating and drinking, made acquaintance with him last night—leaving out of the question that he may have some designs on the Bacchanal Queen.”

“They say he has inherited some land. That’s why Ninny Moulin, who has a knack for good food and drinks, got to know him last night—forgetting for the moment that he might have some intentions toward the Bacchanal Queen.”

“He! In a lot! He’s rather too ugly. The girls like to dance with him because he makes people laugh—but that’s all. Little Rose-Pompon, who is such a pretty creature, has taken him as a harmless chap-her-own, in the absence of her student.”

“Hey! In a lot! He’s pretty ugly. The girls enjoy dancing with him because he makes everyone laugh—but that’s about it. Little Rose-Pompon, who is so cute, has taken him on as a harmless buddy, since her student isn’t around.”

“The coaches! the coaches!” exclaimed the crowd, all with one voice.

“The coaches! The coaches!” shouted the crowd, speaking as one.

Forced to stop in the midst of the maskers, Mother Bunch had not lost a word of this conversation, which was deeply painful to her, as it concerned her sister, whom she had not seen for a long time. Not that the Bacchanal Queen had a bad heart; but the sight of the wretched poverty of Mother Bunch—a poverty which she had herself shared, but which she had not had the strength of mind to bear any longer—caused such bitter grief to the gay, thoughtless girl, that she would no more expose herself to it, after she had in vain tried to induce her sister to accept assistance, which the latter always refused, knowing that its source could not be honorable.

Forced to stop among the revelers, Mother Bunch heard every word of the conversation, which hurt her deeply because it was about her sister, whom she hadn’t seen in a long time. It’s not that the Bacchanal Queen was a bad person; it’s just that witnessing Mother Bunch’s terrible poverty—something she had once experienced herself but no longer had the strength to endure—filled the carefree girl with such profound sadness that she refused to put herself through it again. After trying in vain to convince her sister to accept help, which she always declined, knowing it wouldn’t come from a respectable place, she decided to distance herself from the situation.

“The coaches! the coaches!” once more exclaimed the crowd, as they pressed forward with enthusiasm, so that Mother Bunch, carried on against her will, was thrust into the foremost rank of the people assembled to see the show.

“The coaches! The coaches!” the crowd shouted again as they enthusiastically pushed forward, and Mother Bunch, being taken along against her will, found herself at the front of the gathered people there to see the show.

It was, indeed, a curious sight. A man on horseback, disguised as a postilion, his blue jacket embroidered with silver, and enormous tail from which the powder escaped in puffs, and a hat adorned with long ribbons, preceded the first carriage, cracking his whip, and crying with all his might: “Make way for the Bacchanal Queen and her court!”

It was, truly, an interesting sight. A man on horseback, dressed as a postilion, wore a blue jacket with silver embroidery and had an enormous tail from which powder puffed out. His hat was decorated with long ribbons as he rode in front of the first carriage, cracking his whip and shouting at the top of his lungs: “Make way for the Bacchanal Queen and her court!”

In an open carriage, drawn by four lean horses, on which rode two old postilions dressed as devils, was raised a downright pyramid of men and women, sitting, standing, leaning, in every possible variety of odd, extravagant, and grotesque costume; altogether an indescribable mass of bright colors, flowers, ribbons, tinsel and spangles. Amid this heap of strange forms and dresses appeared wild or graceful countenances, ugly or handsome features—but all animated by the feverish excitement of a jovial frenzy—all turned with an expression of fanatical admiration towards the second carriage, in which the Queen was enthroned, whilst they united with the multitude in reiterated shouts of “Long live the Bacchanal Queen.”

In an open carriage pulled by four skinny horses, two old postilions dressed as devils were sitting up front, while a huge crowd of men and women filled the carriage. They were sitting, standing, and leaning in every kind of strange, extravagant, and bizarre costume; altogether, it was an unexplainable mix of bright colors, flowers, ribbons, shiny decorations, and sparkles. Among this pile of unusual shapes and outfits were wild or graceful faces, ugly or attractive features—but all were buzzing with the lively excitement of a festive frenzy—all looking with intense admiration toward the second carriage, where the Queen sat in her royal seat, while they joined the crowd in repeated shouts of “Long live the Bacchanal Queen.”

This second carriage, open like the first, contained only the four dancers of the famous step of the Storm-blown Tulip—Ninny Moulin, Rose Pompon, Sleepinbuff, and the Bacchanal Queen.

This second carriage, open like the first, held only the four dancers of the famous step of the Storm-blown Tulip—Ninny Moulin, Rose Pompon, Sleepinbuff, and the Bacchanal Queen.

Dumoulin, the religious writer, who wished to dispute possession of Mme. de la Sainte-Colombe with his patron, M. Rodin—Dumoulin, surnamed Ninny Moulin, standing on the front cushions, would have presented a magnificent study for Callot or Gavarni, that eminent artist, who unites with the biting strength and marvellous fancy of an illustrious caricaturist, the grace, the poetry, and the depth of Hogarth.

Dumoulin, the religious writer who wanted to argue over the affection of Madame de la Sainte-Colombe with his patron, Mr. Rodin—Dumoulin, nicknamed Ninny Moulin, standing on the front cushions, would have made a fantastic study for Callot or Gavarni, the renowned artist who combines the sharp wit and incredible imagination of a famous caricaturist with the elegance, poetry, and depth of Hogarth.

Ninny Moulin, who was about thirty-five years of age, wore very much back upon his head a Roman helmet of silver paper. A voluminous plume of black feathers, rising from a red wood holder, was stuck on one side of this headgear, breaking the too classic regularity of its outline. Beneath this casque, shone forth the most rubicund and jovial face, that ever was purpled by the fumes of generous wine. A prominent nose, with its primitive shape modestly concealed beneath a luxuriant growth of pimples, half red, half violet, gave a funny expression to a perfectly beardless face; while a large mouth, with thick lips turning their insides outwards, added to the air of mirth and jollity which beamed from his large gray eyes, set flat in his head.

Ninny Moulin, who was about thirty-five years old, wore a silver paper Roman helmet perched on the back of his head. A big plume of black feathers, rising from a red wood holder, was stuck on one side of this headgear, breaking the otherwise classic look. Underneath this helmet was a bright red and cheerful face, stained by the effects of rich wine. A prominent nose, with its original shape modestly hidden beneath a thick layer of pimples, half red and half violet, gave a humorous look to his completely clean-shaven face; meanwhile, a large mouth with thick lips curling outward contributed to the air of merriment and joy that radiated from his large gray eyes, which were set deep into his face.

On seeing this joyous fellow, with a paunch like Silenus, one could not help asking how it was, that he had not drowned in wine, a hundred times over, the gall, bile, and venom which flowed from his pamphlets against the enemies of Ultramontanism, and how his Catholic beliefs could float upwards in the midst of these mad excesses of drink and dancing. The question would have appeared insoluble, if one had not remembered how many actors, who play the blackest and most hateful first robbers on the stage, are, when off it, the best fellow in the world.

On seeing this cheerful guy, with a belly like Silenus, you couldn't help but wonder how he hadn't drowned in wine a hundred times over, considering the bitterness, anger, and spite that came from his pamphlets against the foes of Ultramontanism. It was hard to believe his Catholic beliefs could rise above all the crazy drinking and dancing. The question would seem impossible to answer if you didn't remember how many actors, who play the most despicable villains on stage, turn out to be the nicest people off it.

The weather being cold, Ninny Moulin wore a kind of box-coat, which, being half-open, displayed his cuirass of scales, and his flesh-colored pantaloons, finishing just below the calf in a pair of yellow tops to his boots. Leaning forward in front of the carriage, he uttered wild shouts of delight, mingled with the words: “Long live the Bacchanal Queen!”—after which, he shook and whirled the enormous rattle he held in his hand. Standing beside him, Sleepinbuff waved on high a banner of white silk, on which were the words: “Love and joy to the Bacchanal Queen!”

The weather was cold, so Ninny Moulin wore a kind of box-coat that was half-open, showing off his scale armor and flesh-colored pants. They ended just below the calf with a pair of yellow tops on his boots. Leaning forward in front of the carriage, he let out wild shouts of joy, mixed with the words, “Long live the Bacchanal Queen!” After that, he shook and spun the huge rattle he held in his hand. Standing next to him, Sleepinbuff held up a white silk banner that read: “Love and joy to the Bacchanal Queen!”

Sleepinbuff was about twenty-five years of age. His countenance was gay and intelligent, surrounded by a collar of chestnut-colored whiskers; but worn with late hours and excesses, it expressed a singular mixture of carelessness and hardihood, recklessness and mockery; still, no base or wicked passion had yet stamped there its fatal impress. He was the perfect type of the Parisian, as the term is generally applied, whether in the army, in the provinces, on board a king’s ship, or a merchantman. It is not a compliment, and yet it is far from being an insult; it is an epithet which partakes at once of blame, admiration, and fear; for if, in this sense, the Parisian is often idle and rebellious, he is also quick at his work, resolute in danger, and always terribly satirical and fond of practical jokes.

Sleepinbuff was around twenty-five years old. His face was cheerful and sharp, framed by a collar of chestnut-colored facial hair; but the late nights and excesses had left their mark, showing a strange mix of carelessness and boldness, recklessness and mockery. Still, no low or wicked passion had yet left its damaging mark on him. He was the perfect example of a Parisian, as the term is often used, whether in the army, in the provinces, on a king’s ship, or on a merchant vessel. It's not really a compliment, but it’s also not an insult; it’s a label that combines blame, admiration, and fear. For while the Parisian may often be lazy and rebellious, he is also quick to act, determined in danger, and always sharply satirical and fond of practical jokes.

He was dressed in a very flashy style. He wore a black velvet jacket with silver buttons, a scarlet waistcoat, trousers with broad blue stripes, a Cashmere shawl for a girdle with ends loosely floating, and a chimney-pot hat covered with flowers and streamers. This disguise set off his light, easy figure to great advantage.

He was dressed in a very flashy style. He wore a black velvet jacket with silver buttons, a red waistcoat, trousers with wide blue stripes, a cashmere shawl as a belt with ends loosely hanging, and a tall hat decorated with flowers and ribbons. This outfit showcased his light, easy figure to great effect.

At the back of the carriage, standing up on the cushions, were Rose Pompon and the Bacchanal Queen.

At the back of the carriage, standing on the cushions, were Rose Pompon and the Bacchanal Queen.

Rose-Pompon, formerly a fringe-maker, was about seventeen years old, and had the prettiest and most winning little face imaginable. She was gayly dressed in debardeur costume. Her powdered wig, over which was smartly cocked on one side an orange and green cap laced with silver, increased the effect of her bright black eyes, and of her round, carnation cheeks. She wore about her neck an orange-colored cravat, of the same material as her loose sash. Her tight jacket and narrow vest of light green velvet, with silver ornaments, displayed to the best advantage a charming figure, the pliancy of which must have well suited the evolutions of the Storm blown Tulip. Her large trousers, of the same stuff and color as the jacket, were not calculated to hide any of her attractions.

Rose-Pompon, once a maker of fringes, was about seventeen years old and had the prettiest, most captivating little face you could imagine. She was cheerfully dressed in a sleeveless outfit. Her powdered wig, topped off with a stylishly tilted orange and green cap laced with silver, highlighted her bright black eyes and round, rosy cheeks. Around her neck, she wore an orange cravat made from the same material as her loose sash. Her fitted jacket and narrow vest made of light green velvet, adorned with silver details, showcased her lovely figure, which must have been perfectly suited for the lively movements of the Storm-blown Tulip. Her wide trousers, made from the same fabric and color as the jacket, did nothing to conceal her charms.

The Bacchanal Queen, being at the least a head taller, leaned with one hand on the shoulder of Rose-Pompon. Mother Bunch’s sister ruled, like a true monarch, over this mad revelry, which her very presence seemed to inspire, such influence had her own mirth and animation over all that surrounded her.

The Bacchanal Queen, at least a head taller, leaned with one hand on Rose-Pompon's shoulder. Mother Bunch’s sister ruled like a true monarch over this wild party, which her very presence seemed to spark, as her own joy and energy had such an effect on everyone around her.

She was a tall girl of about twenty years of age, light and graceful, with regular features, and a merry, racketing air. Like her sister, she had magnificent chestnut hair, and large blue eyes; but instead of being soft and timid, like those of the young sempstress, the latter shone with indefatigable ardor in the pursuit of pleasure. Such was the energy of her vivacious constitution, that, notwithstanding many nights and days passed in one continued revel, her complexion was as pure, her cheeks as rosy, her neck as fresh and fair, as if she had that morning issued from some peaceful home. Her costume, though singular and fantastic, suited her admirably. It was composed of a tight, long-waisted bodice in cloth of gold, trimmed with great bunches of scarlet ribbon, the ends of which streamed over her naked arms, and a short petticoat of scarlet velvet, ornamented with golden beads and spangles. This petticoat reached half way down a leg, at once trim and strong, in a white silk stocking, and red buskin with brass heel.

She was a tall girl around twenty years old, light and graceful, with regular features and a cheerful, lively vibe. Like her sister, she had gorgeous chestnut hair and big blue eyes; but instead of being soft and timid like the young seamstress, her eyes glowed with relentless enthusiasm for fun. The energy of her lively nature was so strong that, despite many nights and days spent in nonstop partying, her complexion was flawless, her cheeks rosy, and her neck fresh and fair, as if she had just stepped out of a peaceful home that morning. Her outfit, though unique and extravagant, suited her perfectly. It consisted of a fitted, long-waisted bodice made of gold fabric, trimmed with large bunches of scarlet ribbon that flowed over her bare arms, and a short petticoat of scarlet velvet decorated with golden beads and sequins. This petticoat came halfway down her leg, which was both neat and strong, adorned with a white silk stocking and a red buskin with a brass heel.

Never had any Spanish dancer a more supple, elastic, and tempting form, than this singular girl, who seemed possessed with the spirit of dancing and perpetual motion, for, almost every moment, a slight undulation of head, hips, and shoulders seemed to follow the music of an invisible orchestra; while the tip of her right foot, placed on the carriage door in the most alluring manner, continued to beat time—for the Bacchanal Queen stood proudly erect upon the cushions.

Never has a Spanish dancer had such a supple, elastic, and alluring body as this unique girl, who appeared to be filled with the spirit of dance and constant movement. Almost every moment, a gentle sway of her head, hips, and shoulders seemed to sync with the sounds of an invisible orchestra. Meanwhile, the tip of her right foot, positioned alluringly on the carriage door, kept time perfectly— as the Bacchanal Queen stood tall and proud on the cushions.

A sort of gilt diadem, the emblem of her noisy sovereignty, hung with little bells, adorned her forehead. Her long hair, in two thick braids, was drawn back from her rosy cheeks, and twisted behind her head. Her left hand rested on little Rose-Pompon’s shoulder, and in her right she held an enormous nosegay, which she waved to the crowd, accompanying each salute with bursts of laughter.

A kind of golden crown, representing her loud rule, hung with tiny bells on her forehead. Her long hair, in two thick braids, was pulled back from her rosy cheeks and twisted behind her head. Her left hand rested on little Rose-Pompon’s shoulder, and in her right hand, she held a huge bouquet, which she waved to the crowd, laughing out loud with each greeting.

It would be difficult to give a complete idea of this noisily animated and fantastic scene, which included also a third carriage, filled, like the first, with a pyramid of grotesque and extravagant masks. Amongst the delighted crowd, one person alone contemplated the picture with deep sorrow. It was Mother Bunch, who was still kept, in spite of herself, in the first rank of spectators.

It would be hard to fully capture this loud, lively, and surreal scene, which also featured a third carriage, packed like the first with a heap of bizarre and extravagant masks. Among the thrilled crowd, only one person looked at the spectacle with deep sadness. It was Mother Bunch, who, despite her wishes, remained in the front row of onlookers.

20029m
Original

Separated from her sister for a long time, she now beheld her in all the pomp of her singular triumph, in the midst of the cries of joy, and the applause of her companions in pleasure. Yet the eyes of the young sempstress grew dim with tears; for, though the Bacchanal Queen seemed to share in the stunning gayety of all around her—though her face was radiant with smiles, and she appeared fully to enjoy the splendors of her temporary elevation—yet she had the sincere pity of the poor workwoman, almost in rags, who was seeking, with the first dawn of morning, the means of earning her daily bread.

Separated from her sister for a long time, she now saw her amid the showy glory of her unique victory, surrounded by cheers of joy and the applause of her friends. Yet the eyes of the young seamstress grew misty with tears; for, even though the Bacchanal Queen seemed to revel in the overwhelming happiness around her—her face glowing with smiles and appearing to fully enjoy the splendor of her temporary rise—she felt genuine pity for the poor worker, nearly in rags, who, with the first light of morning, was searching for ways to earn her daily bread.

Mother Bunch had forgotten the crowd, to look only at her sister, whom she tenderly loved—only the more tenderly, that she thought her situation to be pitied. With her eyes fixed on the joyous and beautiful girl, her pale and gentle countenance expressed the most touching and painful interest.

Mother Bunch had forgotten about the crowd, focusing only on her sister, whom she loved dearly—her feelings were only deeper because she thought her sister's situation deserved pity. With her eyes on the joyful and beautiful girl, her pale and gentle face showed the most heartfelt and painful concern.

All at once, as the brilliant glance of the Bacchanal Queen travelled along the crowd, it lighted on the sad features of Mother Bunch.

All of a sudden, as the dazzling gaze of the Bacchanal Queen swept across the crowd, it landed on the sorrowful face of Mother Bunch.

“My sister!” exclaimed Cephyse—such was the name of the Bacchanal Queen—“My sister!”—and with one bound, light as a ballet-dancer, she sprang from her movable throne (which fortunately just happened to be stopping), and, rushing up to the hunchback, embraced her affectionately.

“My sister!” exclaimed Cephyse—such was the name of the Bacchanal Queen—“My sister!”—and with one leap, as light as a ballet dancer, she jumped from her movable throne (which just happened to be stopping), and, rushing up to the hunchback, hugged her affectionately.

All this had passed so rapidly, that the companions of the Bacchanal Queen, still stupefied by the boldness of her perilous leap, knew not how to account for it; whilst the masks who surrounded Mother Bunch drew back in surprise, and the latter, absorbed in the delight of embracing her sister, whose caresses she returned, did not even think of the singular contrast between them, which was sure to soon excite the astonishment and hilarity of the crowd.

All of this had happened so quickly that the companions of the Bacchanal Queen, still stunned by the daring nature of her risky jump, didn't know how to process it; meanwhile, the masked figures around Mother Bunch stepped back in surprise, and she, lost in the joy of hugging her sister and returning her affection, didn't even consider the striking difference between them, which was bound to soon spark the crowd's amazement and laughter.

Cephyse was the first to think of this, and wishing to save her sister at least one humiliation, she turned towards the carriage, and said: “Rose Pompon, throw me down my cloak; and, Ninny Moulin, open the door directly!”

Cephyse was the first to think of this, and wanting to spare her sister at least one embarrassment, she turned towards the carriage and said: “Rose Pompon, throw me my cloak; and, Ninny Moulin, open the door right now!”

Having received the cloak, the Bacchanal Queen hastily wrapped it round her sister, before the latter could speak or move. Then, taking her by the hand, she said to her: “Come! come!”

Having gotten the cloak, the Bacchanal Queen quickly wrapped it around her sister before she could say anything or move. Then, taking her by the hand, she said to her, “Come! Come!”

“I!” cried Mother Bunch, in alarm. “Do not think of it!”

“I!” cried Mother Bunch, alarmed. “Don't even think about it!”

“I must speak with you. I will get a private room, where we shall be alone. So make haste, dear little sister! Do not resist before all these people—but come!”

“I need to talk to you. I’ll get a private room where we can be alone. So hurry, dear little sister! Don’t resist in front of everyone—just come!”

The fear of becoming a public sight decided Mother Bunch, who, confused moreover with the adventure, trembling and frightened, followed her sister almost mechanically, and was dragged by her into the carriage, of which Ninny Moulin had just opened the door. And so, with the cloak of the Bacchanal Queen covering Mother Bunch’s poor garments and deformed figure, the crowd had nothing to laugh at, and only wondered what this meeting could mean, while the coaches pursued their way to the eating house in the Place du Chatelet.

The fear of being in the public eye made Mother Bunch, who was also shaken by the situation, follow her sister almost like a robot. She was pulled into the carriage, which Ninny Moulin had just opened. With the cloak of the Bacchanal Queen hiding her worn-out clothes and her deformed figure, the crowd had nothing to mock and could only speculate about what this meeting meant, while the carriages continued their journey to the restaurant in the Place du Chatelet.





CHAPTER II. THE CONTRAST.

Some minutes after the meeting of Mother Bunch with the Bacchanal Queen, the two sisters were alone together in a small room in the tavern.

Several minutes after Mother Bunch's meeting with the Bacchanal Queen, the two sisters found themselves alone in a small room at the tavern.

“Let me kiss you again,” said Cephyse to the young sempstress; “at least now we are alone, you will not be afraid?”

“Let me kiss you again,” Cephyse said to the young seamstress; “at least now that we’re alone, you won’t be scared, right?”

In the effort of the Bacchanal Queen to clasp Mother Bunch in her arms, the cloak fell from the form of the latter. At sight of those miserable garments, which she had hardly had time to observe on the Place du Chatelet, in the midst of the crowd, Cephyse clasped her hands, and could not repress an exclamation of painful surprise. Then, approaching her sister, that she might contemplate her more closely, she took her thin, icy palms between her own plump hands, and examined for some minutes, with increasing grief, the suffering, pale, unhappy creature, ground down by watching and privations, and half-clothed in a poor, patched cotton gown.

In the Bacchanal Queen's attempt to embrace Mother Bunch, the cloak slipped off her shoulders. When Cephyse saw those tattered clothes, which she had barely noticed at the Place du Chatelet amidst the crowd, she gasped in painful surprise. Then, moving closer to her sister to get a better look, she held her thin, cold hands in her own warm ones and studied the suffering, pale, unhappy woman, worn down by sleepless nights and hardships, wearing a shabby, patched cotton dress.

“Oh, sister! to see you thus!” Unable to articulate another word, the Bacchanal Queen threw herself on the other’s neck, and burst into tears. Then, in the midst of her sobs, she added: “Pardon! pardon!”

“Oh, sister! Seeing you like this!” Unable to say anything more, the Bacchanal Queen threw herself around the other’s neck and started crying. Then, through her sobs, she added: “Forgive me! Forgive me!”

“What is the matter, my dear Cephyse?” said the young sewing-girl, deeply moved, and gently disengaging herself from the embrace of her sister. “Why do you ask my pardon?”

“What’s wrong, my dear Cephyse?” said the young sewing girl, feeling deeply moved as she gently pulled away from her sister’s embrace. “Why are you apologizing?”

“Why?” resumed Cephyse, raising her countenance, bathed in tears, and purple with shame; “is it not shameful of me to be dressed in all this frippery, and throwing away so much money in follies, while you are thus miserably clad, and in need of everything—perhaps dying of want, for I have never seen your poor face look so pale and worn.”

“Why?” Cephyse replied, lifting her tear-streaked face, flushed with embarrassment. “Isn’t it shameful for me to be dressed in all this fancy stuff and wasting so much money on nonsense while you’re dressed so poorly and in need of everything—maybe even dying of hunger, because I’ve never seen your face look so pale and worn.”

“Be at ease, dear sister! I am not ill. I was up rather late last night, and that makes me a little pale—but pray do not cry—it grieves me.”

“Don’t worry, dear sister! I’m not sick. I was up pretty late last night, which makes me a bit pale—but please don’t cry—it makes me sad.”

The Bacchanal Queen had but just arrived, radiant in the midst of the intoxicated crowd, and yet it was Mother Bunch who was now employed in consoling her!

The Bacchanal Queen had just arrived, shining among the drunken crowd, and yet it was Mother Bunch who was now busy comforting her!

An incident occurred, which made the contrast still more striking. Joyous cries were heard suddenly in the next apartment, and these words were repeated with enthusiasm: “Long live the Bacchanal Queen!”

An incident happened that made the contrast even more obvious. Happy shouts suddenly came from the next room, and these words were enthusiastically repeated: “Long live the Bacchanal Queen!”

Mother Bunch trembled, and her eyes filled with tears, as she saw her sister with her face buried in her hands, as if overwhelmed with shame. “Cephyse,” she said, “I entreat you not to grieve so. You will make me regret the delight of this meeting, which is indeed happiness to me! It is so long since I saw you! But tell me—what ails you?”

Mother Bunch trembled, and her eyes filled with tears as she saw her sister with her face buried in her hands, as if she were overwhelmed with shame. “Cephyse,” she said, “please don’t be so sad. You’re going to make me regret the joy of this meeting, which truly makes me happy! It’s been such a long time since I’ve seen you! But tell me—what’s wrong?”

“You despise me perhaps—you are right,” said the Bacchanal Queen, drying her tears.

“You probably hate me—you’re right,” said the Bacchanal Queen, drying her tears.

“Despise you? for what?”

"Why would I despise you?"

“Because I lead the life I do, instead of having the courage to support misery along with you.”

“Because I live the life I do, instead of having the courage to endure misery alongside you.”

The grief of Cephyse was so heart-breaking, that Mother Bunch, always good and indulgent, wishing to console her, and raise her a little in her own estimation, said to her tenderly: “In supporting it bravely for a whole year, my good Cephyse, you have had more merit and courage than I should have in bearing with it my whole life.”

The grief of Cephyse was so devastating that Mother Bunch, always kind and understanding, wanting to comfort her and lift her spirits, said gently: “By enduring this bravely for a whole year, my dear Cephyse, you’ve shown more strength and courage than I would have in coping with it my entire life.”

“Oh, sister! do not say that.”

"Oh, sis! Don't say that."

“In simple truth,” returned Mother Bunch, “to what temptations is a creature like me exposed? Do I not naturally seek solitude, even as you seek a noisy life of pleasure? What wants have I? A very little suffices.”

“In simple truth,” replied Mother Bunch, “what temptations do you think someone like me faces? Don't I naturally look for solitude, just like you chase a loud life full of pleasure? What do I need? A tiny bit is enough for me.”

“But you have not always that little?”

“But you haven’t always had that little?”

“No—but, weak and sickly as I seem, I can endure some privations better than you could. Thus hunger produces in me a sort of numbness, which leaves me very feeble—but for you, robust and full of life, hunger is fury, is madness. Alas! you must remember how many times I have seen you suffering from those painful attacks, when work failed us in our wretched garret, and we could not even earn our four francs a week—so that we had nothing—absolutely nothing to eat—for our pride prevented us from applying to the neighbors.”

“No—but, weak and sick as I seem, I can handle some hardships better than you could. Hunger makes me feel numb, which leaves me very weak—but for you, strong and full of life, hunger is rage, is insanity. Alas! you must remember how many times I've seen you suffering from those painful moments when work dried up in our miserable attic, and we couldn’t even earn our four francs a week—so we had nothing—absolutely nothing to eat—because our pride stopped us from asking the neighbors for help.”

“You have preserved the right to that honest pride.”

“You have maintained the right to that genuine pride.”

“And you as well! Did you not struggle as much as a human creature could? But strength fails at last—I know you well, Cephyse—it was hunger that conquered you; and the painful necessity of constant labor, which was yet insufficient to supply our common wants.”

“And you too! Didn’t you struggle as much as any human could? But eventually, strength gives out—I know you well, Cephyse—it was hunger that defeated you, along with the unbearable need for constant work, which still wasn’t enough to meet our basic needs.”

“But you could endure those privations—you endure them still.”

“But you could handle those hardships—you still handle them.”

“Can you compare me with yourself? Look,” said Mother Bunch, taking her sister by the hand, and leading her to a mirror placed above a couch, “look!—Dost think that God made you so beautiful, endowed you with such quick and ardent blood, with so joyous, animated, grasping a nature and with such taste and fondness for pleasure, that your youth might be spent in a freezing garret, hid from the sun, nailed constantly to your chair, clad almost in rags, and working without rest and without hope? No! for He has given us other wants than those of eating and drinking. Even in our humble condition, does not beauty require some little ornament? Does not youth require some movement, pleasure, gayety? Do not all ages call for relaxation and rest? Had you gained sufficient wages to satisfy hunger, to have a day or so’s amusement in the week, after working every other day for twelve or fifteen hours, and to procure the neat and modest dress which so charming a face might naturally claim—you would never have asked for more, I am sure of it—you have told me as much a hundred times. You have yielded, therefore, to an irresistible necessity, because your wants are greater than mine.”

“Can you compare yourself to me? Look,” said Mother Bunch, taking her sister by the hand and leading her to a mirror above a couch, “look! Do you really think that God made you so beautiful, gave you such quick and passionate blood, such a joyful, spirited, eager nature, and such a taste for pleasure, only for your youth to be spent in a freezing attic, hidden from the sun, constantly stuck in your chair, dressed in almost rags, and working endlessly without rest or hope? No! He has given us needs beyond just eating and drinking. Even in our humble situation, doesn’t beauty deserve a little bit of adornment? Doesn’t youth need some movement, fun, and excitement? Don’t all ages crave relaxation and rest? If you had earned enough to satisfy your hunger, enjoy a day’s amusement each week after working twelve or fifteen hours on the other days, and buy the neat and modest clothing that someone as lovely as you naturally deserves—you would never have asked for more, I’m sure of it. You’ve told me that a hundred times. You’ve given in to an unavoidable need because your wants are greater than mine.”

“It is true,” replied the Bacchanal Queen, with a pensive air; “if I could but have gained eighteenpence a day, my life would have been quite different; for, in the beginning, sister, I felt cruelly humiliated to live at a man’s expense.”

“It’s true,” replied the Bacchanal Queen, with a thoughtful expression; “if I could have just earned eighteen pence a day, my life would have been completely different; because, at the start, sister, I felt really embarrassed to live off a man.”

“Yes, yes—it was inevitable, my dear Cephyse; I must pity, but cannot blame you. You did not choose your destiny; but, like me, you have submitted to it.”

“Yes, yes—it was bound to happen, my dear Cephyse; I must feel sorry for you, but I can’t blame you. You didn’t pick your fate; but, like me, you have accepted it.”

“Poor sister!” said Cephyse, embracing the speaker tenderly; “you can encourage and console me in the midst of your own misfortunes, when I ought to be pitying you.”

“Poor sister!” said Cephyse, hugging the speaker gently; “you can support and comfort me even while dealing with your own struggles, when I should be feeling sorry for you.”

“Be satisfied!” said Mother Bunch; “God is just and good. If He has denied me many advantages, He has given me my joys, as you have yours.”

“Be satisfied!” said Mother Bunch; “God is just and good. If He has taken away many advantages from me, He has given me my joys, just as He has given you yours.”

“Joys?”

"Pleasures?"

“Yes, and great ones—without which life would be too burdensome, and I should not have the courage to go through with it.”

“Yes, and great ones—without them, life would be too heavy, and I wouldn’t have the strength to carry on.”

“I understand you,” said Cephyse, with emotion; “you still know how to devote yourself for others, and that lightens your own sorrows.”

“I get you,” said Cephyse, feeling emotional; “you still know how to put others first, and that helps take the edge off your own pain.”

“I do what I can, but, alas! it is very little; yet when I succeed,” added Mother Bunch, with a faint smile, “I am as proud and happy as a poor little ant, who, after a great deal of trouble, has brought a big straw to the common nest. But do not let us talk any more of me.”

“I do what I can, but sadly, it’s very little; still, when I do succeed,” added Mother Bunch with a faint smile, “I feel as proud and happy as a little ant that, after a lot of effort, has brought a big straw to the community nest. But let’s not talk about me anymore.”

“Yes, but I must, even at the risk of making you angry,” resumed the Bacchanal Queen, timidly; “I have something to propose to you which you once before refused. Jacques Rennepont has still, I think, some money left—we are spending it in follies—now and then giving a little to poor people we may happen to meet—I beg of you, let me come to your assistance—I see in your poor face, you cannot conceal it from me, that you are wearing yourself out with toil.”

“Yes, but I have to, even if it makes you angry,” the Bacchanal Queen said hesitantly. “I have something to suggest that you turned down before. Jacques Rennepont still has some money left, I believe—we’re spending it on foolish things—occasionally giving a little to the needy we come across. I’m asking you to let me help you—I can see in your tired face, you can’t hide it from me, that you’re wearing yourself out with all this hard work.”

“Thanks, my dear Cephyse, I know your good heart; but I am not in want of anything. The little I gain is sufficient for me.”

“Thanks, my dear Cephyse, I appreciate your kindness, but I don’t need anything. The little I have is enough for me.”

“You refuse me,” said the Bacchanal Queen, sadly, “because you know that my claim to this money is not honorable—be it so—I respect your scruples. But you will not refuse a service from Jacques; he has been a workman, like ourselves, and comrades should help each other. Accept it I beseech you, or I shall think you despise me.”

“You’re turning me down,” the Bacchanal Queen said sadly, “because you know my claim to this money isn’t honorable—fine, I respect your principles. But you can’t refuse a favor from Jacques; he has been a worker like us, and friends should help each other. Please accept it, or I’ll think you look down on me.”

“And I shall think you despise me, if you insist any more upon it, my dear Cephyse,” said Mother Bunch, in a tone at once so mild and firm that the Bacchanal Queen saw that all persuasion would be in vain. She hung her head sorrowfully, and a tear again trickled down her cheek.

“And I’ll think you look down on me if you keep insisting, my dear Cephyse,” said Mother Bunch, in a tone that was both gentle and firm, making the Bacchanal Queen realize that further persuasion would be pointless. She lowered her head in sadness, and a tear rolled down her cheek again.

“My refusal grieves you,” said the other, taking her hand; “I am truly sorry—but reflect—and you will understand me.”

“My refusal hurts you,” said the other, taking her hand; “I really am sorry—but think about it—and you’ll see what I mean.”

“You are right,” said the Bacchanal Queen, bitterly, after a moment’s silence; “you cannot accept assistance from my lover—it was an insult to propose it to you. There are positions in life so humiliating, that they soil even the good one wishes to do.”

“You're right,” said the Bacchanal Queen, bitterly, after a moment of silence; “you can’t accept help from my lover—it was an insult to even suggest it to you. There are situations in life that are so degrading, they tarnish even the good intentions you might have.”

“Cephyse, I did not mean to hurt you—you know it well.”

“Cephyse, I didn't mean to hurt you—you know that.”

“Oh! believe me,” replied the Bacchanal Queen, “gay and giddy as I am, I have sometimes moments of reflection, even in the midst of my maddest joy. Happily, such moments are rare.”

“Oh! believe me,” replied the Bacchanal Queen, “as cheerful and carefree as I am, I sometimes have moments of reflection, even in the middle of my wildest joy. Luckily, those moments are rare.”

“And what do you think of, then?”

“And what are you thinking about, then?”

“Why, that the life I lead is hardly the thing; then resolve to ask Jacques for a small sum of money, just enough to subsist on for a year, and form the plan of joining you, and gradually getting to work again.”

“Honestly, this life I'm living isn't really what I want; so I've decided to ask Jacques for a little bit of money, just enough to get by for a year, and then I plan to join you and slowly get back to work.”

“The idea is a good one; why not act upon it?”

“The idea is a good one; why not go for it?”

“Because, when about to execute this project, I examined myself sincerely, and my courage failed. I feel that I could never resume the habit of labor, and renounce this mode of life, sometimes rich, as to day, sometimes precarious,—but at least free and full of leisure, joyous and without care, and at worst a thousand times preferable to living upon four francs a week. Not that interest has guided me. Many times have I refused to exchange a lover, who had little or nothing, for a rich man, that I did not like. Nor have I ever asked anything for myself. Jacques has spent perhaps ten thousand francs the last three or four months, yet we only occupy two half-furnished rooms, because we always live out of doors, like the birds: fortunately, when I first loved him, he had nothing at all, and I had just sold some jewels that had been given me, for a hundred francs, and put this sum in the lottery. As mad people and fools are always lucky, I gained a prize of four thousand francs. Jacques was as gay, and light-headed, and full of fun as myself, so we said: ‘We love each other very much, and, as long as this money lasts, we will keep up the racket; when we have no more, one of two things will happen—either we shall be tired of one another, and so part—or else we shall love each other still, and then, to remain together, we shall try and get work again; and, if we cannot do so, and yet will not part—a bushel of charcoal will do our business!’”

“Because, when I was about to carry out this plan, I took a good look at myself, and my courage faltered. I felt like I could never go back to working hard and give up this lifestyle, which is sometimes rich, like today, and sometimes uncertain—but at least it's free, relaxing, joyful, and without worries, and a thousand times better than living on four francs a week. Not that I’ve been motivated by interest. Many times I refused to trade a lover who had little or nothing for a wealthy man I didn’t like. I've never asked for anything for myself. Jacques has spent maybe ten thousand francs over the last three or four months, but we only have two half-furnished rooms because we always live outdoors, like the birds. Luckily, when I first fell in love with him, he had nothing at all, and I had just sold some jewelry that had been given to me for a hundred francs and put that money in the lottery. As it often happens with crazy people and fools, I ended up winning a prize of four thousand francs. Jacques was as cheerful, carefree, and fun-loving as I was, so we said: ‘We love each other a lot, and as long as this money lasts, we’ll keep the party going; when it runs out, either we’ll tire of each other and break up, or we’ll still love each other, and then, to stay together, we’ll try to find work again; and if we can’t and still don’t want to part—then a bushel of charcoal will do the trick!’”

“Good heaven!” cried Mother Bunch, turning pale.

“Good heavens!” cried Mother Bunch, turning pale.

“Be satisfied! we have not come to that. We had still something left, when a kind of agent, who had paid court to me, but who was so ugly that I could not bear him for all his riches, knowing that I was living with Jacques asked me to—But why should I trouble you with all these details? In one word, he lent Jacques money, on some sort of a doubtful claim he had, as was thought, to inherit some property. It is with this money that we are amusing ourselves—as long as its lasts.”

“Be satisfied! We haven’t reached that point. We still had some resources left when a sort of middleman, who had been trying to win me over but was so unattractive that I couldn't stand him despite his wealth, knowing that I was living with Jacques, asked me to—But why should I bother you with all these details? In short, he lent Jacques some money based on a questionable claim he supposedly had to inherit some property. It’s with this money that we're having fun—as long as it lasts.”

“But, my dear Cephyse, instead of spending this money so foolishly, why not put it out to interest, and marry Jacques, since you love him?”

“But, my dear Cephyse, instead of wasting this money, why not invest it and marry Jacques, since you love him?”

“Oh! in the first place,” replied the Bacchanal Queen, laughing, as her gay and thoughtless character resumed its ascendancy, “to put money out to interest gives one no pleasure. All the amusement one has is to look at a little bit of paper, which one gets in exchange for the nice little pieces of gold, with which one can purchase a thousand pleasures. As for marrying, I certainly like Jacques better than I ever liked any one; but it seems to me, that, if we were married, all our happiness would end—for while he is only my lover, he cannot reproach me with what has passed—but, as my husband, he would be stare to upbraid me, sooner or later, and if my conduct deserves blame, I prefer giving it to myself, because I shall do it more tenderly.”

“Oh! to start with,” replied the Bacchanal Queen, laughing as her carefree and playful nature took over, “money sitting in an account doesn’t give you any joy. The only fun you get is looking at a little piece of paper that you receive in exchange for the shiny gold coins, which can buy you countless pleasures. When it comes to marrying, I definitely like Jacques more than anyone I’ve ever liked; but it seems to me that if we were married, all our happiness would vanish—because while he’s just my lover, he can’t blame me for my past choices—but as my husband, he would have the right to call me out on it eventually, and if my behavior deserves criticism, I’d rather take it from myself since I’ll be kinder about it.”

“Mad girl that you are! But this money will not last forever. What is to be done next?”

“Crazy girl that you are! But this money won't last forever. What should we do next?”

“Afterwards!—Oh! that’s all in the moon. To-morrow seems to me as if it would not come for a hundred years. If we were always saying: ‘We must die one day or the other’—would life be worth having?”

“Later!—Oh! that’s just nonsense. Tomorrow feels like it’s a hundred years away. If we kept saying, ‘We have to die eventually’—would life even be worth living?”

The conversation between Cephyse and her sister was here again interrupted by a terrible uproar, above which sounded the sharp, shrill noise of Ninny Moulin’s rattle. To this tumult succeeded a chorus of barbarous cries, in the midst of which were distinguishable these words, which shook the very windows: “The Queen! the Bacchanal Queen!”

The conversation between Cephyse and her sister was once again interrupted by a loud commotion, on top of which rang the sharp, piercing sound of Ninny Moulin’s rattle. This chaos was followed by a chorus of harsh shouts, among which these words could be heard, shaking the very windows: “The Queen! the Bacchanal Queen!”

Mother Bunch started at this sudden noise.

Mother Bunch jumped at the sudden noise.

“It is only my court, who are getting impatient,” said Cephyse—and this time she could laugh.

“It’s just my court who are getting impatient,” said Cephyse—and this time she could laugh.

“Heavens!” cried the sewing-girl, in alarm; “if they were to come here in search of you?”

“Heavens!” exclaimed the sewing girl, worried. “What if they come here looking for you?”

“No, no—never fear.”

"No worries—don't be afraid."

“But listen! do you not hear those steps? they are coming along the passage—they are approaching. Pray, sister, let me go out alone, without being seen by all these people.”

“But listen! Do you hear those footsteps? They’re coming down the hallway—they’re getting closer. Please, sister, let me go out by myself, without letting all these people see me.”

That moment the door was opened, and Cephyse, ran towards it. She saw in the passage a deputation headed by Ninny Moulin, who was armed with his formidable rattle, and followed by Rose-Pompon and Sleepinbuff.

That moment the door was opened, Cephyse ran toward it. She saw in the hallway a group led by Ninny Moulin, who was holding his impressive rattle, followed by Rose-Pompon and Sleepinbuff.

“The Bacchanal Queen! or I poison myself with a glass of water;” cried Ninny Moulin.

“The Bacchanal Queen! or I poison myself with a glass of water,” shouted Ninny Moulin.

“The Bacchanal Queen! or I publish my banns of marriage with Ninny Moulin!” cried little Rose-Pompon, with a determined air.

“The Bacchanal Queen! I’m announcing my engagement to Ninny Moulin!” shouted little Rose-Pompon, confidently.

“The Bacchanal Queen! or the court will rise in arms, and carry her off by force!” said another voice.

“The Bacchanal Queen! or the court will take up arms and forcefully carry her away!” said another voice.

“Yes, yes—let us carry her off!” repeated a formidable chorus.

“Yes, yes—let’s take her away!” repeated a powerful chorus.

“Jacques, enter alone!” said the Bacchanal Queen, notwithstanding these pressing summonses; then, addressing her court in a majestic tone, she added: “In ten minutes, I shall be at your service—and then for a—of a time!”

“Jacques, come in by yourself!” said the Bacchanal Queen, despite the urgent calls. Then, speaking to her court in a grand manner, she added: “In ten minutes, I’ll be ready for you—and then it’ll be a wild time!”

“Long live the Bacchanal Queen,” cried Dumoulin, shaking his rattle as he retired, followed by the deputation, whilst Sleepinbuff entered the room alone.

“Long live the Bacchanal Queen,” shouted Dumoulin, shaking his rattle as he left, followed by the group, while Sleepinbuff came into the room alone.

“Jacques,” said Cephyse, “this is my good sister.”

“Jacques,” Cephyse said, “this is my lovely sister.”

“Enchanted to see you,” said Jacques, cordially; “the more so as you will give me some news of my friend Agricola. Since I began to play the rich man, we have not seen each other, but I like him as much as ever, and think him a good and worthy fellow. You live in the same house. How is he?”

“Great to see you,” Jacques said warmly; “especially since you can share some news about my friend Agricola. Since I started living the high life, we haven’t seen each other, but I still like him just as much and think he’s a good person. You live in the same house. How is he?”

“Alas, sir! he and his family have had many misfortunes. He is in prison.”

“Unfortunately, sir! He and his family have faced many hardships. He’s in jail.”

“In prison!” cried Cephyse.

“Locked up!” cried Cephyse.

20037m
Original

“Agricola in prison! what for?” said Sleepinbuff.

“Agricola in jail! What for?” said Sleepinbuff.

“For a trifling political offence. We had hoped to get him out on bail.”

“For a minor political offense. We had hoped to get him released on bail.”

“Certainly; for five hundred francs it could be done,” said Sleepinbuff.

“Sure thing; it could be done for five hundred francs,” said Sleepinbuff.

“Unfortunately, we have not been able; the person upon whom we relied—”

“Unfortunately, we haven't been able to; the person we depended on—”

The Bacchanal Queen interrupted the speaker by saying to her lover: “Do you hear, Jacques? Agricola in prison, for want of five hundred francs!”

The Bacchanal Queen cut off the speaker, saying to her lover: “Hey, Jacques? Agricola is in prison because he needs five hundred francs!”

“To be sure! I hear and understand all about it. No need of your winking. Poor fellow! he was the support of his mother.”

"Of course! I hear and understand everything. No need for you to be cryptic. Poor guy! He was his mom's only support."

“Alas! yes, sir—and it is the more distressing, as his father has but just returned from Russia, and his mother—”

“Unfortunately! yes, sir—and it’s even more upsetting because his father has just returned from Russia, and his mother—”

“Here,” said Sleepinbuff, interrupting, and giving Mother Bunch a purse; “take this—all the expenses here have been paid beforehand—this is what remains of my last bag. You will find here some twenty-five or thirty Napoleons, and I cannot make a better use of them than to serve a comrade in distress. Give them to Agricola’s father; he will take the necessary steps, and to-morrow Agricola will be at his forge, where I had much rather he should be than myself.”

“Here,” said Sleepinbuff, cutting in and handing Mother Bunch a purse; “take this—all the expenses here have already been covered—this is what’s left from my last bag. You’ll find about twenty-five or thirty Napoleons in there, and I can’t think of a better way to use them than to help a comrade in need. Give them to Agricola’s father; he’ll know what to do, and tomorrow Agricola will be back at his forge, where I would much rather he be than myself.”

“Jacques, give me a kiss!” said the Bacchanal Queen.

“Jacques, give me a kiss!” said the Bacchanal Queen.

“Now, and afterwards, and again and again!” said Jacques, joyously embracing the queen.

“Now, and later, and over and over!” said Jacques, happily hugging the queen.

Mother Bunch hesitated for a moment; but reflecting that, after all, this sum of money, which was about to be spent in follies, would restore life and happiness to the family of Agricola, and that hereafter these very five hundred francs, when returned to Jacques, might be of the greatest use to him, she resolved to accept this offer. She took the purse, and with tearful eyes, said to him: “I will not refuse your kindness M. Jacques; you are so good and generous, Agricola’s father will thus at least have one consolation, in the midst of heavy sorrows. Thanks! many thanks!”

Mother Bunch paused for a moment; but realizing that this amount of money, which was about to be wasted on trifles, would bring life and happiness back to Agricola's family, and that these same five hundred francs, when repaid to Jacques, could be extremely helpful to him, she decided to accept the offer. She took the purse and, with teary eyes, said to him: “I can’t reject your kindness, Mr. Jacques; you are so kind and generous. Agricola's father will at least have one source of comfort amid his deep sorrow. Thank you! Thank you so much!”

“There is no need to thank me; money was made for others as well as ourselves.”

“There's no need to thank me; money is meant for others just as much as for us.”

Here, without, the noise recommenced more furiously than ever, and Ninny Moulin’s rattle sent forth the most doleful sounds.

Here, outside, the noise started up more intensely than before, and Ninny Moulin’s rattle produced the most sorrowful sounds.

“Cephyse,” said Sleepinbuff, “they will break everything to pieces, if you do not return to them, and I have nothing left to pay for the damage. Excuse us,” added he, laughing, “but you see that royalty has its duties.”

“Cephyse,” said Sleepinbuff, “they're going to destroy everything if you don’t go back to them, and I have nothing left to cover the damages. Sorry about that,” he added with a laugh, “but you know how royalty has its responsibilities.”

Cephyse deeply moved, extended her arms to Mother Bunch, who threw herself into them, shedding sweet tears.

Cephyse, feeling deeply touched, opened her arms to Mother Bunch, who fell into them, crying happy tears.

“And now,” said she, to her sister, “when shall I see you again?”

“And now,” she said to her sister, “when will I see you again?”

“Soon—though nothing grieves me more than to see you in want, out of which I am not allowed to help you.”

“Soon—though nothing hurts me more than to see you in need, which I’m not allowed to help you with.”

“You will come, then, to see me? It is a promise?”

“You're really going to come see me? That's a promise?”

“I promise you in her name,” said Jacques; “we will pay a visit to you and your neighbor Agricola.”

“I promise you in her name,” said Jacques; “we will come to visit you and your neighbor Agricola.”

“Return to the company, Cephyse, and amuse yourself with a light heart, for M. Jacques has made a whole family happy.”

“Go back to the company, Cephyse, and enjoy yourself with a light heart, because M. Jacques has made an entire family happy.”

So saying, and after Sleepinbuff had ascertained that she could go down without being seen by his noisy and joyous companions, Mother Bunch quietly withdrew, eager to carry one piece of good news at least to Dagobert; but intending, first of all, to go to the Rue de Babylone, to the garden-house formerly occupied by Adrienne de Cardoville. We shall explain hereafter the cause of this determination.

So saying, and after Sleepinbuff confirmed that she could leave without being spotted by his loud and cheerful friends, Mother Bunch quietly slipped away, eager to bring at least one piece of good news to Dagobert. But first, she intended to go to Rue de Babylone, to the garden house that Adrienne de Cardoville once occupied. We will explain the reason for this decision later.

As the girl quitted the eating-house, three men plainly and comfortably dressed, were watching before it, and talking in a low voice. Soon after, they were joined by a fourth person, who rapidly descended the stairs of the tavern.

As the girl left the diner, three men dressed plainly and comfortably were standing outside, talking quietly. Shortly after, a fourth person joined them, quickly coming down the stairs from the tavern.

“Well?” said the three first, with anxiety.

“Well?” said the first three, looking anxious.

“He is there.”

"He's there."

“Are you sure of it?”

“Are you sure about that?”

“Are there two Sleepers-in-buff on earth?” replied the other. “I have just seen him; he is togged out like one of the swell mob. They will be at table for three hours at least.”

“Are there two Sleepers-in-buff on earth?” replied the other. “I just saw him; he’s dressed like one of the fancy crowd. They’ll be at the table for at least three hours.”

“Then wait for me, you others. Keep as quiet as possible. I will go and fetch the captain, and the game is bagged.” So saying, one of the three men walked off quickly, and disappeared in a street leading from the square.

“Then wait for me, you guys. Stay as quiet as you can. I'm going to get the captain, and we’ll have everything we need.” With that, one of the three men hurried off and vanished down a street that led away from the square.

At this same instant the Bacchanal Queen entered the banqueting-room, accompanied by Jacques, and was received with the most frenzied acclamations from all sides.

At that very moment, the Bacchanal Queen walked into the banquet hall, accompanied by Jacques, and was greeted with wild cheers from every direction.

“Now then,” cried Cephyse, with a sort of feverish excitement, as if she wished to stun herself; “now then, friends—noise and tumult, hurricane and tempest, thunder and earthquake—as much as you please!” Then, holding out her glass to Ninny Moulin, she added: “Pour out! pour out!”

“Alright then,” shouted Cephyse, with a kind of frantic excitement, as if she wanted to thrill herself; “Alright then, friends—bring on the noise and chaos, hurricane and storm, thunder and earthquake—as much as you want!” Then, extending her glass to Ninny Moulin, she added: “Pour it out! Pour it out!”

“Long live the Queen!” cried they all, with one voice.

"Long live the Queen!" they all shouted in unison.





CHAPTER III. THE CAROUSE.

The Bacchanal Queen, having Sleepinbuff and Rose-Pompon opposite her, and Ninny Moulin on her right hand, presided at the repast, called a reveille-matin (wake-morning), generously offered by Jacques to his companions in pleasure.

The Bacchanal Queen, with Sleepinbuff and Rose-Pompon across from her, and Ninny Moulin on her right, hosted the meal known as a reveille-matin (wake-morning), generously provided by Jacques for his friends in joy.

Both young men and girls seemed to have forgotten the fatigues of a ball, begun at eleven o’clock in the evening, and finished at six in the morning; and all these couples, joyous as they were amorous and indefatigable, laughed, ate, and drank, with youthful and Pantagruelian ardor, so that, during the first part of the feast, there was less chatter than clatter of plates and glasses.

Both young men and girls seemed to have forgotten the exhaustion of a party that started at eleven in the evening and went on until six in the morning. All these couples, as happy as they were in love and tireless, laughed, ate, and drank with youthful and insatiable enthusiasm, so that, during the first part of the celebration, there was more noise from plates and glasses than from conversation.

The Bacchanal Queen’s countenance was less gay, but much more animated than usual; her flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes announced a feverish excitement; she wished to drown reflection, cost what it might. Her conversation with her sister often recurred to her, and she tried to escape from such sad remembrances.

The Bacchanal Queen's expression was less cheerful, but much more lively than usual; her flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes showed a feverish excitement; she wanted to block out any thoughts, no matter the cost. Her conversations with her sister kept coming back to her, and she tried to escape from those sad memories.

Jacques regarded Cephyse from time to time with passionate adoration; for, thanks to the singular conformity of character, mind, and taste between him and the Bacchanal Queen, their attachment had deeper and stronger roots than generally belong to ephemeral connections founded upon pleasure. Cephyse and Jacques were themselves not aware of all the power of a passion which till now had been surrounded only by joys and festivities, and not yet been tried by any untoward event.

Jacques looked at Cephyse from time to time with intense admiration; because of the unique alignment of their character, intellect, and interests, their bond had deeper and stronger roots than what usually comes with fleeting connections based on pleasure. Cephyse and Jacques didn’t fully realize the strength of a passion that had so far been marked only by joy and celebrations, and hadn’t yet faced any challenges.

Little Rose-Pompon, left a widow a few days before by a student, who, in order to end the carnival in style, had gone into the country to raise supplies from his family, under one of those fabulous pretences which tradition carefully preserves in colleges of law and medicine—Rose Pompon, we repeat, an example of rare fidelity, determined not to compromise herself, had taken for a chaperon the inoffensive Ninny Moulin.

Little Rose-Pompon, who had become a widow just a few days earlier due to a student who, to finish the carnival with a flourish, went to the countryside to gather supplies from his family under one of those ridiculous pretenses that tradition carefully maintains in law and medical schools—Rose-Pompon, we say again, a true example of loyalty, decided not to put herself in a compromising situation and chose the harmless Ninny Moulin as her chaperone.

This latter, having doffed his helmet, exhibited a bald head, encircled by a border of black, curling hair, pretty long at the back of the head. By a remarkable Bacchic phenomenon, in proportion as intoxication gained upon him, a sort of zone, as purple as his jovial face, crept by degrees over his brow, till it obscured even the shining whiteness of his crown. Rose-Pompon, who knew the meaning of this symptom, pointed it out to the company, and exclaimed with a loud burst of laughter: “Take care, Ninny Moulin! the tide of the wine is coming in.”

This guy, having taken off his helmet, showed a bald head surrounded by a patch of black, curly hair, which was pretty long at the back. In a strange, drunken way, as he got more tipsy, a sort of purple haze, matching his cheerful face, gradually spread over his forehead until it covered even the bright whiteness of his bald spot. Rose-Pompon, who understood what this meant, pointed it out to everyone and shouted with a hearty laugh, “Watch out, Ninny Moulin! The wine is rising!”

“When it rises above his head he will be drowned,” added the Bacchanal Queen.

“When it rises above his head, he will drown,” added the Bacchanal Queen.

“Oh, Queen! don’t disturb me; I am meditating, answered Dumoulin, who was getting tipsy. He held in his hand, in the fashion of an antique goblet, a punch-bowl filled with wine, for he despised the ordinary glasses, because of their small size.

“Oh, Queen! Don’t bother me; I’m trying to think,” Dumoulin replied, feeling a bit tipsy. He held a punch bowl filled with wine in his hand, shaped like an ancient goblet, because he looked down on regular glasses for being too small.

“Meditating,” echoed Rose-Pompon, “Ninny Moulin is meditating. Be attentive!”

“Meditating,” echoed Rose-Pompon, “Ninny Moulin is meditating. Pay attention!”

“He is meditating; he must be ill then!”

“He’s meditating; he must be sick then!”

“What is he meditating? an illegal dance?”

“What is he thinking about? An illegal dance?”

“A forbidden Anacreontic attitude?”

"A forbidden Anacreontic vibe?"

“Yes, I am meditating,” returned Dumoulin, gravely; “I am meditating upon wine, generally and in particular—wine, of which the immortal Bossuet”—Dumoulin had the very bad habit of quoting Bossuet when he was drunk—“of which the immortal Bossuet says (and he was a judge of good liquor): ‘In wine is courage, strength joy, and spiritual fervor’—when one has any brains,” added Ninny Moulin, by way of parenthesis.

“Yes, I’m meditating,” Dumoulin replied seriously; “I’m thinking about wine, both in general and specifically—wine, of which the legendary Bossuet”—Dumoulin had the unfortunate habit of quoting Bossuet when he was drunk—“of which the legendary Bossuet says (and he knew his stuff): ‘In wine is courage, strength, joy, and spiritual fervor’—assuming you have any brains,” added Ninny Moulin, as a side note.

“Oh, my! how I adore your Bossuet!” said Rose-Pompon.

“Oh, my! I absolutely love your Bossuet!” said Rose-Pompon.

“As for my particular meditation, it concerns the question, whether the wine at the marriage of Cana was red or white. Sometimes I incline to one side, sometimes to the other—and sometimes to both at once.”

“As for my specific thought, it’s about whether the wine at the wedding in Cana was red or white. Sometimes I lean towards one side, sometimes the other—and sometimes I see both at the same time.”

“That is going to the bottom of the question,” said Sleepinbuff.

“That's getting to the heart of the matter,” said Sleepinbuff.

“And, above all, to the bottom of the bottles,” added the Bacchanal Queen.

“And, above all, to the bottom of the bottles,” added the Bacchanal Queen.

“As your majesty is pleased to observe; and already, by dint of reflection and research, I have made a great discovery—namely, that, if the wine at the marriage of Cana was red—”

“As your majesty has noticed; and through careful thought and study, I have made an important discovery—specifically, that if the wine at the wedding in Cana was red—”

“It couldn’t ‘a’ been white,” said Rose-Pompon, judiciously.

“It couldn't have been white,” said Rose-Pompon, thoughtfully.

“And if I had arrived at the conviction that it was neither white nor red?” asked Dumoulin, with a magisterial air.

"And what if I came to the conclusion that it was neither white nor red?" asked Dumoulin, with a commanding presence.

“That could only be when you had drunk till all was blue,” observed Sleepinbuff.

"That must be when you’ve drunk until everything is a blur," noted Sleepinbuff.

“The partner of the Queen says well. One may be too athirst for science; but never mind! From all my studies on this question, to which I have devoted my life—I shall await the end of my respectable career with the sense of having emptied tuns with a historical—theological—and archeological tone!”

“The Queen’s partner speaks wisely. One might be too eager for knowledge; but that’s okay! From all my studies on this subject, to which I have dedicated my life—I’ll look forward to the end of my respectable career with the feeling of having drained casks filled with a historical, theological, and archaeological perspective!”

It is impossible to describe the jovial grimace and tone with which Dumoulin pronounced and accentuated these last words, which provoked a general laugh.

It’s impossible to capture the cheerful expression and tone with which Dumoulin said these last words, which made everyone laugh.

“Archieolopically?” said Rose-Pompon. “What sawnee is that? Has he a tail? does he live in the water?”

“Archeologically?” said Rose-Pompon. “What does that mean? Does he have a tail? Does he live in the water?”

“Never mind,” observed the Bacchanal Queen; “these are words of wise men and conjurers; they are like horsehair bustles—they serve for filling out—that’s all. I like better to drink; so fill the glasses, Ninny Moulin; some champagne, Rose-Pompon; here’s to the health of your Philemon and his speedy return!”

“Never mind,” said the Bacchanal Queen; “these are just the words of wise men and magicians; they’re like horsehair bustles—they’re just for show—that's all. I prefer to drink; so fill the glasses, Ninny Moulin; some champagne, Rose-Pompon; here’s to the health of your Philemon and his quick return!”

“And to the success of his plant upon his stupid and stingy family!” added Rose-Pompon.

“And here’s to the success of his business despite his dumb and cheap family!” added Rose-Pompon.

The toast was received with unanimous applause.

The toast was met with enthusiastic applause from everyone.

“With the permission of her majesty and her court,” said Dumoulin, “I propose a toast to the success of a project which greatly interests me, and has some resemblance to Philemon’s jockeying. I fancy that the toast will bring me luck.”

“With the permission of her majesty and her court,” said Dumoulin, “I’d like to propose a toast to the success of a project that really interests me, and is somewhat similar to Philemon’s antics. I believe this toast will bring me good fortune.”

“Let’s have it, by all means!”

“Let’s do it for sure!”

“Well, then—success to my marriage!” said Dumoulin, rising.

“Well, then—cheers to my marriage!” said Dumoulin, getting up.

These words provoked an explosion of shouts, applause, and laughter. Ninny Moulin shouted, applauded, laughed even louder than the rest, opening wide his enormous mouth, and adding to the stunning noise the harsh springing of his rattle, which he had taken up from under his chair.

These words sparked a loud outburst of shouts, applause, and laughter. Ninny Moulin yelled, clapped, and laughed even louder than everyone else, his huge mouth wide open, adding to the chaotic noise with the sharp clattering of his rattle, which he had grabbed from under his chair.

When the storm had somewhat subsided, the Bacchanal Queen rose and said: “I drink to the health of the future Madame Ninny Moulin.”

When the storm had calmed down a bit, the Bacchanal Queen stood up and said: “I toast to the health of the future Madame Ninny Moulin.”

“Oh, Queen! your courtesy touches me so sensibly that I must allow you to read in the depths of my heart the name of my future spouse,” exclaimed Dumoulin. “She is called Madame Honoree-Modeste-Messaline-Angele de la Sainte-Colombe, widow.”

“Oh, Queen! Your kindness affects me so deeply that I must let you see the name of my future spouse in the depths of my heart,” exclaimed Dumoulin. “Her name is Madame Honoree-Modeste-Messaline-Angele de la Sainte-Colombe, widow.”

“Bravo! bravo!”

"Awesome! Awesome!"

“She is sixty years old, and has more thousands of francs-a-year than she has hair in her gray moustache or wrinkles on her face; she is so superbly fat that one of her gowns would serve as a tent for this honorable company. I hope to present my future spouse to you on Shrove Tuesday, in the costume of a shepherdess that has just devoured her flock. Some of them wish to convert her—but I have undertaken to divert her, which she will like better. You must help me to plunge her headlong into all sorts of skylarking jollity.”

“She’s sixty years old and has way more thousands of francs a year than she has hairs in her gray mustache or wrinkles on her face; she’s so incredibly fat that one of her dresses could serve as a tent for this respectable group. I plan to introduce my future spouse to you on Shrove Tuesday, dressed as a shepherdess who just finished off her flock. Some of them want to change her— but I’ve decided to entertain her, which she’ll prefer. You have to help me throw her into all kinds of fun and mischief.”

“We will plunge her into anything you please.”

“We will throw her into anything you want.”

“She shall dance like sixty!” said Rose-Pompon, humming a popular tune.

“She’ll dance like crazy!” said Rose-Pompon, humming a popular tune.

“She will overawe the police.”

"She will impress the police."

“We can say to them: ‘Respect this lady; your mother will perhaps be as old some day!’”

“We can tell them: ‘Respect this lady; your mom might be as old one day!’”

Suddenly, the Bacchanal Queen rose; her countenance wore a singular expression of bitter and sardonic delight. In one hand she held a glass full to the brim. “I hear the Cholera is approaching in his seven-league boots,” she cried. “I drink luck to the Cholera!” And she emptied the bumper.

Suddenly, the Bacchanal Queen stood up; her face showed a unique mix of bitter and mocking joy. In one hand, she held a glass filled to the top. “I hear the Cholera is coming in its seven-league boots,” she shouted. “Cheers to the Cholera!” And she downed the drink in one go.

Notwithstanding the general gayety, these words made a gloomy impression; a sort of electric shudder ran through the assemblage, and nearly every countenance became suddenly serious.

Despite the overall cheerfulness, these words created a somber mood; a kind of electric shiver went through the crowd, and almost every face turned serious in an instant.

“Oh, Cephyse!” said Jacques, in a tone of reproach.

“Oh, Cephyse!” Jacques said, sounding reproachful.

“Luck to the Cholera,” repeated the Queen, fearlessly. “Let him spare those who wish to live, and kill together those who dread to part!”

“Luck to the Cholera,” the Queen said bravely. “May it spare those who want to live and take away those who are afraid to leave!”

Jacques and Cephyse exchanged a rapid glance, unnoticed by their joyous companions, and for some time the Bacchanal Queen remained silent and thoughtful.

Jacques and Cephyse exchanged a quick glance, unnoticed by their cheerful friends, and for a while, the Bacchanal Queen stayed quiet and contemplative.

“If you put it that way, it is different,” cried Rose-Pompon, boldly. “To the Cholera! may none but good fellows be left on earth!”

“If you say it like that, it changes things,” shouted Rose-Pompon, confidently. “To the Cholera! May only good people be left on earth!”

In spite of this variation, the impression was still painfully impressive. Dumoulin, wishing to cut short this gloomy subject, exclaimed: “Devil take the dead, and long live the living! And, talking of chaps who both live and live well, I ask you to drink a health most dear to our joyous queen, the health of our Amphitryon. Unfortunately, I do not know his respectable name, having only had the advantage of making his acquaintance this night; he will excuse me, then, if I confine myself to proposing the health of Sleepinbuff—a name by no means offensive to my modesty, as Adam never slept in any other manner. I drink to Sleepinbuff.”

In spite of this variation, the impression was still painfully impressive. Dumoulin, wanting to change the subject from this somber topic, exclaimed, “To hell with the dead, and long live the living! And speaking of guys who are both alive and thriving, let’s raise a glass to our beloved queen, and to our host. Unfortunately, I don’t know his respectable name, having only met him tonight; I hope he’ll forgive me for just proposing a toast to Sleepinbuff—a name that’s not at all embarrassing for me, since Adam never slept any other way. Here’s to Sleepinbuff.”

“Thanks, old son!” said Jacques, gayly; “were I to forget your name, I should call you ‘Have-a-sip?’ and I am sure that you would answer: ‘I will.’”

“Thanks, buddy!” said Jacques cheerfully; “if I were to forget your name, I’d just call you ‘Have-a-sip?’ and I’m sure you’d reply: ‘I will.’”

“I will directly!” said Dumoulin, making the military salute with one hand, and holding out the bowl with the other.

“I will do it directly!” said Dumoulin, saluting with one hand and holding out the bowl with the other.

“As we have drunk together,” resumed Sleepinbuff, cordially, “we ought to know each other thoroughly. I am Jacques Rennepont?”

“As we have drunk together,” continued Sleepinbuff, warmly, “we should really know each other well. I’m Jacques Rennepont?”

“Rennepont!” cried Dumoulin, who appeared struck by the name, in spite of his half-drunkenness; “you are Rennepont?”

“Rennepont!” shouted Dumoulin, looking shocked by the name, despite being half-drunk; “you’re Rennepont?”

“Rennepont in the fullest sense of the word. Does that astonish you?”

“Rennepont in every sense of the word. Does that surprise you?”

“There is a very ancient family of that name—the Counts of Rennepont.”

“There is a very old family with that name—the Counts of Rennepont.”

“The deuce there is!” said the other, laughing.

“The hell there is!” said the other, laughing.

“The Counts of Rennepont are also Dukes of Cardoville,” added Dumoulin.

“The Counts of Rennepont are also the Dukes of Cardoville,” Dumoulin added.

“Now, come, old fellow! do I look as if I belonged to such a family?—I, a workman out for a spree?”

“Come on, my friend! Do I look like I come from a family like that?—Me, a worker just out having a good time?”

“You a workman? why, we are getting into the Arabian Nights!” cried Dumoulin, more and more surprised. “You give us a Belshazzar’s banquet, with accompaniment of carriages and four, and yet are a workman? Only tell me your trade, and I will join you, leaving the Vine of the Divine to take care of itself.”

“You a worker? Wow, we’re stepping into the Arabian Nights!” exclaimed Dumoulin, increasingly astonished. “You throw us a Belshazzar’s banquet, complete with fancy carriages, and yet you’re just a worker? Just tell me your trade, and I’ll join you, leaving the Divine Wine to fend for itself.”

“Come, I say! don’t think that I am a printer of flimsies, and a smasher!” replied Jacques, laughing.

“Come on, I’m not just some printer of junk or a fraud!” replied Jacques, laughing.

“Oh, comrade! no such suspicion—”

“Oh, buddy! no such suspicion—”

“It would be excusable, seeing the rigs I run. But I’ll make you easy on that point. I am spending an inheritance.”

“It would be understandable, considering the rigs I operate. But I’ll put your mind at ease on that matter. I am using an inheritance.”

“Eating and drinking an uncle, no doubt?” said Dumoulin, benevolently.

“Eating and drinking with an uncle, right?” said Dumoulin, kindly.

“Faith, I don’t know.”

"Faith, I'm not sure."

“What! you don’t know whom you are eating and drinking?”

“What! You don’t know who you’re eating and drinking with?”

“Why, you see, in the first place, my father was a bone-grubber.”

“See, the thing is, my dad was a bone-grubber.”

“The devil he was!” said Dumoulin, somewhat out of countenance, though in general not over-scrupulous in the choice of his bottle-companions: but, after the first surprise, he resumed, with the most charming amenity: “There are some rag-pickers very high by scent—I mean descent!”

“The devil he was!” said Dumoulin, a bit flustered, though generally not too picky about his drinking buddies: but, after the initial shock, he continued with the most charming friendliness: “There are some rag-pickers who are really high by scent—I mean descent!”

“To be sure! you may think to laugh at me,” said Jacques, “but you are right in this respect, for my father was a man of very great merit. He spoke Greek and Latin like a scholar, and often told me that he had not his equal in mathematics; besides, he had travelled a good deal.”

“To be sure! You might think it’s funny to laugh at me,” said Jacques, “but you’re right in this regard, because my father was an exceptional man. He spoke Greek and Latin like a scholar and often told me that no one matched him in mathematics; plus, he traveled quite a bit.”

“Well, then,” resumed Dumoulin, whom surprise had partly sobered, “you may belong to the family of the Counts of Rennepont, after all.”

“Well, then,” Dumoulin continued, somewhat sobered by surprise, “you might actually be part of the family of the Counts of Rennepont, after all.”

“In which case,” said Rose-Pompon, laughing, “your father was not a gutter-snipe by trade, but only for the honor of the thing.”

“In that case,” said Rose-Pompon, laughing, “your father wasn’t a gutter-snipe for a living, but just for the sake of the honor.”

20045m
Original

“No, no—worse luck! it was to earn his living,” replied Jacques; “but, in his youth, he had been well off. By what appeared, or rather by what did not appear, he had applied to some rich relation, and the rich relation had said to him: ‘Much obliged! try the work’us.’ Then he wished to make use of his Greek, and Latin, and mathematics. Impossible to do anything—Paris, it seems, being choke-full of learned men—so my father had to look for his bread at the end of a hooked stick, and there, too, he must have found it, for I ate of it during two years, when I came to live with him after the death of an aunt, with whom I had been staying in the country.”

“No, no—bad luck! It was to make a living,” Jacques replied; “but in his youth, he had been well-off. From what I gather, or rather from what I don’t see, he had reached out to some wealthy relative, and that relative said to him: ‘Thanks, but try the workhouse.’ Then he wanted to use his Greek, Latin, and math skills. It was impossible to do anything—Paris was full of educated people—so my father had to look for food at the end of a hooked stick, and he must have found it, because I ate from it for two years when I moved in with him after my aunt died, with whom I had been staying in the country.”

“Your respectable father must have been a sort of philosopher,” said Dumoulin; “but, unless he found an inheritance in a dustbin, I don’t see how you came into your property.”

“Your respectable father must have been some kind of philosopher,” said Dumoulin; “but unless he found an inheritance in a trash can, I don’t see how you came into your money.”

“Wait for the end of the song. At twelve years of age I was an apprentice at the factory of M. Tripeaud; two years afterwards, my father died of an accident, leaving me the furniture of our garret—a mattress, a chair, and a table—and, moreover, in an old Eau de Cologne box, some papers (written, it seems, in English), and a bronze medal, worth about ten sous, chain and all. He had never spoken to me of these papers, so, not knowing if they were good for anything, I left them at the bottom of an old trunk, instead of burning them—which was well for me, since it is upon these papers that I have had money advanced.”

“Wait for the end of the song. When I was twelve, I started working as an apprentice at M. Tripeaud's factory. Two years later, my father died in an accident, leaving me the furniture from our small attic room—a mattress, a chair, and a table—and also, in an old Eau de Cologne box, some papers (which I think were written in English) and a bronze medal worth about ten sous, chain included. He never mentioned these papers to me, so not knowing if they were valuable, I tucked them away at the bottom of an old trunk instead of burning them—which turned out to be a lucky decision for me, since I ended up getting money based on those papers.”

“What a godsend!” said Dumoulin. “But somebody must have known that you had them?”

“What a blessing!” said Dumoulin. “But someone must have known that you had them?”

“Yes; one of those people that are always looking out for old debts came to Cephyse, who told me all about it; and, after he had read the papers, he said that the affair was doubtful, but that he would lend me ten thousand francs on it, if I liked. Ten thousand francs was a large sum, so I snapped him up!”

“Yes; one of those people who are always hunting for old debts came to Cephyse, who filled me in on everything; and after he read the papers, he said the situation was uncertain, but he would lend me ten thousand francs if I wanted. Ten thousand francs was a significant amount, so I jumped at the chance!”

“But you must have supposed that these old papers were of great value.”

“But you must have thought that these old papers were really valuable.”

“Faith, no! since my father, who ought to have known their value, had never realized on them—and then, you see, ten thousand francs in good, bright coin, falling as it were from the clouds, are not to be sneezed at—so I took them—only the man made me do a bit of stiff as guarantee, or something of that kind.”

“Honestly, my dad, who should have understood their worth, never made any money from them—and then, you know, ten thousand francs in actual cash, just appearing out of nowhere, is hard to ignore—so I took them—but the guy insisted I do a little something as a guarantee or something like that.”

“Did you sign it?”

“Did you sign it?”

“Of course—what did I care about it? The man told me it was only a matter of form. He spoke the truth, for the bill fell due a fortnight ago, and I have heard nothing of it. I have still about a thousand francs in his hands, for I have taken him for my banker. And that’s the way, old pal, that I’m able to flourish and be jolly all day long, as pleased as Punch to have left my old grinder of a master, M. Tripeaud.”

“Of course—why should I care? The guy told me it was just a formality. He was right, because the bill was due two weeks ago, and I haven’t heard anything about it. I still have about a thousand francs with him, since I’ve been using him as my banker. And that’s how, my old friend, I’m able to enjoy life and be cheerful all day long, just like Punch, thrilled to have left my old hard-nosed boss, M. Tripeaud.”

As he pronounced this name, the joyous countenance of Jacques became suddenly overcast. Cephyse, no longer under the influence of the painful impression she had felt for a moment, looked uneasily at Jacques, for she knew the irritation which the name of M. Tripeaud produced within him.

As he said this name, Jacques's happy expression suddenly darkened. Cephyse, no longer affected by the painful feeling she had briefly experienced, glanced nervously at Jacques because she knew how much the name M. Tripeaud bothered him.

“M. Tripeaud,” resumed Sleepinbuff, “is one that would make the good bad, and the bad worse. They say that a good rider makes a good horse; they ought to say that a good master makes a good workman. Zounds! when I think of that fellow!” cried Sleepinbuff, striking his hand violently on the table.

“M. Tripeaud,” continued Sleepinbuff, “is someone who would turn the good into bad and the bad into worse. They say a good rider makes a good horse; they should say a good boss makes a good worker. Damn! When I think of that guy!” shouted Sleepinbuff, slamming his hand down hard on the table.

“Come, Jacques—think of something else!” said the Bacchanal Queen. “Make him laugh, Rose-Pompon.”

“Come on, Jacques—think of something else!” said the Bacchanal Queen. “Get him to laugh, Rose-Pompon.”

“I am not in a humor to laugh,” replied Jacques, abruptly, for he was getting excited from the effects of the wine; “it is more than I can bear to think of that man. It exasperates me! it drives me mad! You should have heard him saying: ‘Beggarly workmen! rascally workmen! they grumble that they have no food in their bellies; well, then, we’ll give them bayonets to stop their hunger.‘(11) And there’s the children in his factory—you should see them, poor little creatures!—working as long as the men—wasting away, and dying by the dozen—what odds? as soon as they were dead plenty of others came to take their places—not like horses, which can only be replaced with money.”

“I’m not in the mood to laugh,” Jacques replied sharply, as he was getting worked up from the wine. “I can’t stand thinking about that guy. It drives me crazy! You should have heard him say: ‘Penny-pinching workers! worthless workers! They complain that they’re hungry; well, let’s give them bayonets to silence their cries.’ And the kids in his factory—you should see them, poor little things!—they work just as much as the men— wasting away and dying by the dozen—what’s the difference? As soon as one dies, there are plenty more lined up to take their place—not like horses, which can only be replaced with money.”

“Well, it is clear, that you do not like your old master,” said Dumoulin, more and more surprised at his Amphitryon’s gloomy and thoughtful air, and, regretting that the conversation had taken this serious turn, he whispered a few words in the ear of the Bacchanal Queen, who answered by a sign of intelligence.

“Well, it’s obvious that you don’t like your old master,” Dumoulin said, increasingly surprised by his host's gloomy and contemplative mood. Regretting that the conversation had turned serious, he whispered a few words in the ear of the Bacchanal Queen, who responded with a knowing nod.

“I don’t like M. Tripeaud!” exclaimed Jacques. “I hate him—and shall I tell you why? Because it is as much his fault as mine, that I have become a good-for-nothing loafer. I don’t say it to screen myself; but it is the truth. When I was ‘prenticed to him as a lad, I was all heart and ardor, and so bent upon work, that I used to take my shirt off to my task, which, by the way, was the reason that I was first called Sleepinbuff. Well! I might have toiled myself to death; not one word of encouragement did I receive. I came first to my work, and was the last to leave off; what matter? it was not even noticed. One day, I was injured by the machinery. I was taken to the hospital. When I came out, weak as I was, I went straight to my work; I was not to be frightened; the others, who knew their master well, would often say to me: ‘What a muff you must be, little one! What good will you get by working so hard?’—still I went on. But, one day, a worthy old man, called Father Arsene, who had worked in the house many years, and was a model of good conduct, was suddenly turned away, because he was getting too feeble. It was a death-blow to him; his wife was infirm, and, at his age, he could not get another place. When the foreman told him he was dismissed, he could not believe it, and he began to cry for grief. At that moment, M. Tripeaud passes; Father Arsene begs him with clasped hands to keep him at half-wages. ‘What!’ says M. Tripeaud, shrugging his shoulders; ‘do you think that I will turn my factory into a house of invalids? You are no longer able to work—so be off!’ ‘But I have worked forty years of my life; what is to become of me?’ cried poor Father Arsene. ‘That is not my business,’ answered M. Tripeaud; and, addressing his clerk, he added: ‘Pay what is due for the week, and let him cut his stick.’ Father Arsene did cut his stick; that evening, he and his old wife suffocated themselves with charcoal. Now, you see, I was then a lad; but that story of Father Arsene taught me, that, however hard you might work, it would only profit your master, who would not even thank you for it, and leave you to die on the flags in your old age. So all my fire was damped, and I said to myself: ‘What’s the use of doing more than I just need? If I gain heaps of gold for M. Tripeaud, shall I get an atom of it?’ Therefore, finding neither pride nor profit in my work, I took a disgust for it—just did barely enough to earn my wages—became an idler and a rake—and said to myself: ‘When I get too tired of labor, I can always follow the example of Father Arsene and his wife.”’

“I don’t like M. Tripeaud!” shouted Jacques. “I hate him—and do you want to know why? Because it’s just as much his fault as mine that I’ve turned into a good-for-nothing slacker. I’m not saying this to excuse myself; it’s the truth. When I was an apprentice with him as a kid, I was full of heart and enthusiasm, so focused on my work that I’d literally take my shirt off for the task, which is how I got the nickname Sleepinbuff in the first place. Well! I could have worked myself to death, but not one word of encouragement came my way. I was the first to arrive and the last to leave; what difference did it make? No one even noticed. One day, I got hurt by the machinery. I was taken to the hospital. When I got out, weak as I was, I went straight back to work; I wasn’t going to be scared off. The others, who knew their boss well, would often say to me: ‘What a fool you must be, little one! What good will it do you to work so hard?’—but I just kept going. Then one day, a decent old man named Father Arsene, who had worked there for many years and was a model employee, was suddenly let go because he was getting too weak. It broke his heart; his wife was ill, and at his age, he couldn’t find another job. When the foreman told him he was fired, he couldn’t believe it and started to cry from despair. Just then, M. Tripeaud walked by; Father Arsene begged him with clasped hands to keep him on at half pay. ‘What!’ M. Tripeaud said, shrugging his shoulders; ‘do you think I’m going to turn my factory into a shelter for the infirm? You can’t work anymore—so get lost!’ ‘But I’ve worked for forty years; what’s going to happen to me?’ cried poor Father Arsene. ‘That’s not my problem,’ M. Tripeaud replied, and turning to his clerk, he added: ‘Pay him what he’s owed for the week, and let him get out.’ Father Arsene did leave; that evening, he and his old wife took their lives using charcoal. You see, I was just a kid then; but that story about Father Arsene taught me that no matter how hard you work, it only benefits your boss, who won’t even thank you for it and will leave you to die alone in your old age. So all my motivation was gone, and I thought to myself: ‘What’s the point of doing more than I have to? If I earn a ton of money for M. Tripeaud, will I get even a little bit of it?’ So, finding no pride or benefit in my work, I grew disgusted with it—I just did the bare minimum to earn my wages—became a slacker and a ne’er-do-well—and said to myself: ‘Whenever I get too tired of working, I can always follow in the footsteps of Father Arsene and his wife.’”

Whilst Jacques resigned himself to the current of these bitter thoughts, the other guests, incited by the expressive pantomime of Dumoulin and the Bacchanal Queen, had tacitly agreed together; and, on a signal from the Queen, who leaped upon the table, and threw down the bottles and glasses with her foot, all rose and shouted, with the accompaniment of Ninny Moulin’s rattle “The storm blown Tulip! the quadrille of the Storm-blown Tulip!”

While Jacques surrendered to the flow of these harsh thoughts, the other guests, inspired by the expressive gestures of Dumoulin and the Bacchanal Queen, had silently reached an agreement. At a signal from the Queen, who jumped up on the table and kicked down the bottles and glasses, everyone stood up and shouted, accompanied by Ninny Moulin’s rattle, “The storm-blown Tulip! The dance of the Storm-blown Tulip!”

At these joyous cries, which burst suddenly, like shell, Jacques started; then gazing with astonishment at his guests, he drew his hand across his brow, as if to chase away the painful ideas that oppressed him, and exclaimed: “You are right. Forward the first couple! Let us be merry!”

At the sudden joyful shouts, like a burst of fireworks, Jacques jumped; then, looking at his guests in surprise, he wiped his brow as if trying to push away the troubling thoughts that weighed on him, and shouted, “You're right. Bring on the first couple! Let's celebrate!”

In a moment, the table, lifted by vigorous arms, was removed to the extremity of the banqueting-room; the spectators, mounted upon chairs, benches, and window-ledges, began to sing in chorus the well-known air of les Etudiants, so as to serve instead of orchestra, and accompany the quadrille formed by Sleepinbuff, the Queen, Ninny Moulin, and Rose Pompon.

In no time, the table, raised by strong hands, was moved to the far end of the banquet hall; the onlookers, standing on chairs, benches, and window sills, started to sing together the familiar tune from les Etudiants, acting as the orchestra and accompanying the quadrille formed by Sleepinbuff, the Queen, Ninny Moulin, and Rose Pompon.

Dumoulin, having entrusted his rattle to one of the guests, resumed his extravagant Roman helmet and plume; he had taken off his great-coat at the commencement of the feast, so that he now appeared in all the splendor of his costume. His cuirass of bright scales ended in a tunic of feathers, not unlike those worn by the savages, who form the oxen’s escort on Mardi Gras. Ninny Moulin had a huge paunch and thin legs, so that the latter moved about at pleasure in the gaping mouths of his large top boots.

Dumoulin, having handed off his rattle to one of the guests, put back on his flashy Roman helmet and plume; he had taken off his coat at the start of the feast, so he now stood out in all the glory of his outfit. His shiny scaled armor ended in a feathered tunic, somewhat similar to what the performers wear who accompany the oxen during Mardi Gras. Ninny Moulin had a big belly and skinny legs, which allowed the latter to move freely within the oversized openings of his tall top boots.

Little Rose-Pompon, with her pinched-up cocked-hat stuck on one side, her hands in the pockets of her trousers, her bust a little inclined forward, and undulating from right to left, advanced to meet Ninny-Moulin; the latter danced, or rather leaped towards her, his left leg bent under him, his right leg stretched forward, with the toe raised, and the heel gliding on the floor; moreover, he struck his neck with his left hand, and by a simultaneous movement, stretched forth his right, as if he would have thrown dust in the eyes of his opposite partner.

Little Rose-Pompon, with her cocked hat tilted to one side, her hands in her trouser pockets, her torso slightly leaning forward, swayed from side to side as she approached Ninny-Moulin; the latter danced, or rather jumped toward her, his left leg bent underneath him, his right leg extended forward with the toe lifted and the heel sliding along the floor; he also slapped his neck with his left hand and simultaneously reached out his right, as if he intended to throw dust in the eyes of his partner.

This first figure met with great success, and the applause was vociferous, though it was only the innocent prelude to the step of the Storm-blown Tulip—when suddenly the door opened, and one of the waiters, after looking about for an instant, in search of Sleepinbuff, ran to him, and whispered some words in his ear.

This first act was a huge hit, and the applause was loud and enthusiastic, though it was just the innocent introduction to the next part, the Storm-blown Tulip—when suddenly the door opened, and one of the waiters, after scanning the room for a moment in search of Sleepinbuff, ran over to him and whispered something in his ear.

“Me!” cried Jacques, laughing; “here’s a go!”

“Me!” shouted Jacques, laughing; “this is hilarious!”

The waiter added a few more words, when Sleepinbuff’s face assumed an expression of uneasiness, as he answered. “Very well! I come directly,”—and he made a step towards the door.

The waiter said a few more things, and Sleepinbuff looked uneasy as he replied, “Okay! I’ll go right now,”—and he took a step toward the door.

“What’s the matter, Jacques?” asked the Bacchanal Queen, in some surprise.

“What's wrong, Jacques?” asked the Bacchanal Queen, a bit surprised.

“I’ll be back immediately. Some one take my place. Go on with the dance,” said Sleepinbuff, as he hastily left the room.

“I’ll be right back. Someone take my spot. Keep dancing,” said Sleepinbuff as he quickly left the room.

“Something, that was not put down in the bill,” said Dumoulin; “he will soon be back.”

“Something that wasn’t mentioned in the bill,” said Dumoulin; “he’ll be back soon.”

“That’s it,” said Cephyse. “Now cavalier suel!” she added, as she took Jacques’s place, and the dance continued.

“That's it,” said Cephyse. “Now let’s go, cavalier suel!” she added, as she took Jacques’s place, and the dance continued.

Ninny Moulin had just taken hold of Rose Pompon with his right hand, and of the Queen with his left, in order to advance between the two, in which figure he showed off his buffoonery to the utmost extent, when the door again opened, and the same waiter, who had called out Jacques, approached Cephyse with an air of consternation, and whispered in her ear, as he had before done to Sleepinbuff.

Ninny Moulin had just grabbed Rose Pompon with his right hand and the Queen with his left, trying to move between the two while fully displaying his foolishness, when the door opened again. The same waiter who had called out Jacques came up to Cephyse with a look of shock and whispered in her ear, just like he had done before with Sleepinbuff.

The Bacchanal Queen grew pale, uttered a piercing scream, and rushed out of the room without a word, leaving her guests in stupefaction.

The Bacchanal Queen went pale, let out a loud scream, and dashed out of the room without saying a word, leaving her guests in shock.

(11) These atrocious words were actually spoken during the Lyons Riots.

(11) These horrible words were actually spoken during the Lyons Riots.





CHAPTER IV. THE FAREWELL

The Bacchanal Queen, following the waiter, arrived at the bottom of the staircase. A coach was standing before the door of the house. In it she saw Sleepinbuff, with one of the men who, two hours before, had been waiting on the Place du Chatelet.

The Bacchanal Queen followed the waiter to the bottom of the staircase. A carriage was waiting in front of the house. Inside, she saw Sleepinbuff with one of the men who, two hours earlier, had been waiting at Place du Chatelet.

On the arrival of Cephyse, the man got down, and said to Jacques, as he drew out his watch: “I give you a quarter of an hour; it is all that I can do for you, my good fellow; after that we must start. Do not try to escape, for we’ll be watching at the coach doors.”

On Cephyse's arrival, the man got out and said to Jacques, as he pulled out his watch: “I’ll give you fifteen minutes; that’s the best I can do for you, my friend; after that, we have to leave. Don’t even think about trying to escape, because we’ll be keeping an eye on the coach doors.”

With one spring, Cephyse was in the coach. Too much overcome to speak before, she now exclaimed, as she took her seat by Jacques, and remarked the paleness of his countenance: “What is it? What do they want with you?”

With one spring, Cephyse was in the coach. Too overwhelmed to speak before, she now exclaimed, as she took her seat next to Jacques and noticed the paleness of his face: “What is it? What do they want with you?”

“I am arrested for debt,” said Jacques, in a mournful voice.

“I’m in jail for owing money,” said Jacques, in a sad voice.

“You!” exclaimed Cephyse, with a heart-rending sob.

“You!” cried Cephyse, with a heartbreaking sob.

“Yes, for that bill, or guarantee, they made me sign. And yet the man said it was only a form—the rascal!”

“Yes, for that bill, or guarantee, they made me sign. And yet the guy said it was just a form—the scammer!”

“But you have money in his hands; let him take that on account.”

“But you have money in his hands; let him use that as payment.”

“I have not a copper; he sends me word by the bailiff, that not having paid the bill, I shall not have the last thousand francs.”

“I don’t have a penny; he tells me through the bailiff that since I haven’t paid the bill, I won’t be getting the last thousand francs.”

“Then let us go to him, and entreat him to leave you at liberty. It was he who came to propose to lend you this money. I know it well, as he first addressed himself to me. He will have pity on you.”

“Then let's go to him and ask him to set you free. He’s the one who offered to lend you this money. I know this for sure since he came to me first. He will have compassion for you.”

“Pity?—a money broker pity? No! no!”

“Pity?—a money broker feeling pity? No! no!”

“Is there then no hope? none?” cried Cephyse clasping her hands in anguish. “But there must be something done,” she resumed. “He promised you!”

“Is there really no hope? None?” cried Cephyse, clasping her hands in distress. “But something has to be done,” she continued. “He promised you!”

“You can see how he keeps his promises,” answered Jacques, with bitterness. “I signed, without even knowing what I signed. The bill is over-due; everything is in order, it would be vain to resist. They have just explained all that to me.”

“You can see how he keeps his promises,” Jacques replied bitterly. “I signed without even knowing what I was signing. The bill is overdue; everything is in order, it would be pointless to resist. They just explained all that to me.”

“But they cannot keep you long in prison. It is impossible.”

“But they can’t keep you in prison for long. It’s impossible.”

“Five years, if I do not pay. As I’ll never be able to do so, my fate is certain.”

“Five years, if I don’t pay. Since I’ll never be able to do that, my fate is sealed.”

“Oh! what a misfortune! and not to be able to do anything!” said Cephyse, hiding her face in her hands.

“Oh! what a disaster! and not being able to do anything!” said Cephyse, hiding her face in her hands.

“Listen to me, Cephyse,” resumed Jacques, in a voice of mournful emotion; “since I am here, I have thought only of one thing—what is to become of you?”

“Listen to me, Cephyse,” Jacques continued, his voice filled with sadness; “ever since I got here, I’ve only been thinking about one thing—what will happen to you?”

“Never mind me!”

"Don't worry about me!"

“Not mind you?—art mad? What will you do? The furniture of our two rooms is not worth two hundred francs. We have squandered our money so foolishly, that we have not even paid our rent. We owe three quarters, and we must not therefore count upon the furniture. I leave you without a coin. At least I shall be fed in prison—but how will you manage to live?

“Not mind you?—crazy about art? What will you do? The furniture in our two rooms isn’t worth two hundred francs. We’ve wasted our money so foolishly that we haven’t even paid our rent. We owe three months, so we can’t count on the furniture. I’m leaving you without a dime. At least I’ll get food in prison—but how will you survive?”

“What is the use of grieving beforehand?”

“What’s the point of grieving in advance?”

“I ask you how you will live to-morrow?” cried Jacques.

“I ask you how you're going to live tomorrow?” shouted Jacques.

“I will sell my costume, and some other clothes. I will send you half the money, and keep the rest. That will last some days.”

“I’m going to sell my costume and some other clothes. I’ll send you half the money and keep the rest. That should last me a few days.”

“And afterwards?—afterwards?”

"And what comes next?—next?"

“Afterwards?—why, then—I don’t know—how can I tell you! Afterwards—I’ll look about me.”

“Afterwards?—well, I don’t know—how can I explain it to you! Afterwards—I’ll see what’s around me.”

“Hear me, Cephyse,” resumed Jacques, with bitter agony. “It is now that I first know how mach I love you. My heart is pressed as in a vise at the thought of leaving you and I shudder to thinly what is to become of you.” Then—drawing his hand across his forehead, Jacques added: “You see we have been ruined by saying—‘To-morrow will never come!’—for to morrow has come. When I am no longer with you, and you have spent the last penny of the money gained by the sale of your clothes—unfit for work as you have become—what will you do next? Must I tell you what you will do!—you will forget me and—” Then, as if he recoiled from his own thoughts, Jacques exclaimed, with a burst of rage and despair—“Great Heaven! if that were to happen, I should dash my brains out against the stones!”

“Hear me, Cephyse,” Jacques said, filled with deep sorrow. “It’s at this moment that I realize how much I love you. My heart feels like it’s being squeezed in a vise at the thought of leaving you, and I shudder to think about what will happen to you.” Then, wiping his forehead with his hand, Jacques continued, “You see, we’ve ruined ourselves by thinking—‘Tomorrow will never come!’—but tomorrow has arrived. When I’m no longer with you, and you’ve spent the last penny from selling your clothes—since you’ve become unfit for work—what will you do next? Should I tell you what you’ll do?—you’ll forget me and—” Then, as if recoiling from his own thoughts, Jacques shouted, filled with rage and despair, “Oh my God! If that happens, I might as well smash my head against the stones!”

Cephyse guessed the half-told meaning of Jacques, and throwing her arms around his neck, she said to him: “I take another lover?—never! I am like you, for I now first know how much I love you.”

Cephyse sensed the incomplete meaning in Jacques's words, and wrapping her arms around his neck, she told him, “Take on another lover?—never! I'm just like you; I'm only now realizing how much I love you.”

“But, my poor Cephyse—how will you live?”

“But, my poor Cephyse—how will you survive?”

“Well, I shall take courage. I will go back and dwell, with my sister, as in old times; we will work together, and so earn our bread. I’ll never go out, except to visit you. In a few days your creditor will reflect, that, as you can’t pay him ten thousand francs, he may as well set you free. By that time I shall have once more acquired the habit of working. You shall see, you shall see!—and you also will again acquire this habit. We shall live poor, but content. After all, we have had plenty of amusement for six month, while so many others have never known pleasure all their lives. And believe me, my dear Jacques, when I say to you—I shall profit by this lesson. If you love me, do not feel the least uneasiness; I tell you, that I would rather die a hundred times, than have another lover.”

“Well, I’m going to be brave. I’ll go back and live with my sister like we used to; we’ll work together and earn our living. I won’t go out except to visit you. In a few days, your creditor will realize that since you can’t pay him ten thousand francs, he might as well let you go. By then, I’ll have gotten back into the habit of working. You’ll see, you’ll see!—and you will get back into that habit too. We’ll live simply but happily. After all, we’ve had a lot of fun for six months while so many others have never enjoyed life at all. And believe me, my dear Jacques, when I say I’ll learn from this experience. If you care for me, don’t worry at all; I’d rather die a hundred times than have another lover.”

“Kiss me,” said Jacques, with eyes full of tears. “I believe you—yes, I believe you—and you give me back my courage, both for now and hereafter. You are right; we must try and get to work again, or else nothing remains but Father Arsene’s bushel of charcoal; for, my girl,” added Jacques, in a low and trembling voice, “I have been like a drunken man these six months, and now I am getting sober, and see whither we are going. Our means once exhausted, I might perhaps have become a robber, and you—”

“Kiss me,” Jacques said, his eyes filled with tears. “I believe you—yes, I believe you—and you’re giving my courage back, both for now and for the future. You’re right; we have to try to get back to work, or else all we have left is Father Arsene’s sack of charcoal; because, my girl,” Jacques continued in a low, trembling voice, “I’ve been like a drunk for these six months, and now I’m sobering up and seeing where we’re headed. Once our resources are gone, I might have turned to a life of crime, and you—”

“Oh, Jacques! don’t talk so—it is frightful,” interrupted Cephyse; “I swear to you that I will return to my sister—that I will work—that I will have courage!”

“Oh, Jacques! Don’t say things like that—it’s terrible,” interrupted Cephyse; “I promise you that I will go back to my sister—that I will work—that I will be brave!”

Thus saying, the Bacchanal Queen was very sincere; she fully intended to keep her word, for her heart was not yet completely corrupted. Misery and want had been with her, as with so many others, the cause and the excuse of her worst errors. Until now, she had at least followed the instincts of her heart, without regard to any base or venal motive. The cruel position in which she beheld Jacques had so far exalted her love, that she believed herself capable of resuming, along with Mother Bunch, that life of sterile and incessant toil, full of painful sacrifices and privations, which once had been impossible for her to bear, and which the habits of a life of leisure and dissipation would now render still more difficult.

Thus saying, the Bacchanal Queen was very sincere; she genuinely intended to keep her word, as her heart was not yet completely corrupted. Misery and need had been her, like so many others, the cause and justification for her worst mistakes. Until now, she had at least followed her heart’s instincts, without considering any selfish or greedy motives. The harsh situation in which she saw Jacques had elevated her love to the point where she believed she could once again, along with Mother Bunch, take on that life of endless and exhausting labor, filled with painful sacrifices and deprivations, which had once felt impossible for her to endure, and which her previous life of comfort and indulgence would now make even harder.

Still, the assurances which she had just given Jacques calmed his grief and anxiety a little; he had sense and feeling enough to perceive that the fatal track which he had hitherto so blindly followed was leading both him and Cephyse directly to infamy.

Still, the reassurances she had just given Jacques eased his grief and anxiety a bit; he was perceptive enough to realize that the dangerous path he had been following so blindly was leading both him and Cephyse straight to disgrace.

One of the bailiffs, having knocked at the coach-door, said to Jacques: “My lad, you have only five minutes left—so make haste.”

One of the bailiffs knocked on the coach door and said to Jacques: “Hey, you’ve only got five minutes left—so hurry up.”

“So, courage, my girl—courage!” said Jacques.

“So, be brave, my girl—be brave!” said Jacques.

“I will; you may rely upon me.”

“I will; you can count on me.”

“Are you going upstairs again?”

“Are you going up again?”

“No—oh no!” said Cephyse. “I have now a horror of this festivity.”

“No—oh no!” said Cephyse. “I now dread this celebration.”

“Everything is paid for, and the waiter will tell them not to expect us back. They will be much astonished,” continued Jacques, “but it’s all the same now.”

“Everything is taken care of, and the waiter will inform them not to expect us back. They’ll be quite surprised,” continued Jacques, “but it doesn’t really matter now.”

20053m
Original

“If you could only go with me to our lodging,” said Cephyse, “this man would perhaps permit it, so as not to enter Sainte-Pelagie in that dress.”

“If you could just come with me to our place,” said Cephyse, “this guy might let it happen, so he doesn't have to go into Sainte-Pelagie looking like that.”

“Oh! he will not forbid you to accompany me; but, as he will be with us in the coach, we shall not be able to talk freely in his presence. Therefore, let me speak reason to you for the first time in my life. Remember what I say, my dear Cephyse—and the counsel will apply to me as well as to yourself,” continued Jacques, in a grave and feeling tone—“resume from to-day the habit of labor. It may be painful, unprofitable—never mind—do not hesitate, for too soon will the influence of this lesson be forgotten. By-and-bye it will be too late, and then you will end like so many unfortunate creatures—”

“Oh! he won’t stop you from coming with me; but since he’ll be with us in the carriage, we won’t be able to talk freely in front of him. So, let me give you some honest advice for the first time in my life. Remember what I say, my dear Cephyse—and this advice will apply to both of us,” Jacques continued, in a serious and heartfelt tone—“start getting back into the habit of working today. It might be hard and feel pointless—don’t worry about that—just go for it, because this lesson will be forgotten all too soon. Before you know it, it will be too late, and you’ll end up like so many other unfortunate souls—”

“I understand,” said Cephyse, blushing; “but I will rather die than lead such a life.”

“I get it,” said Cephyse, blushing; “but I’d rather die than live like that.”

“And there you will do well—for in that case,” added Jacques, in a deep and hollow voice, “I will myself show you how to die.”

“And there you’ll be fine—because in that case,” added Jacques, in a deep and hollow voice, “I will personally show you how to die.”

“I count upon you, Jacques,” answered Cephyse, embracing her lover with excited feeling; then she added, sorrowfully: “It was a kind of presentiment, when just now I felt so sad, without knowing why, in the midst of all our gayety—and drank to the Cholera, so that we might die together.”

“I’m counting on you, Jacques,” Cephyse replied, wrapping her arms around her lover with intense emotion; then she added, with a hint of sadness: “I had a strange feeling earlier when I felt so down for no reason, right in the middle of all our fun—and I toasted to the Cholera, hoping we would die together.”

“Well! perhaps the Cholera will come,” resumed Jacques, with a gloomy air; “that would save us the charcoal, which we may not even be able to buy.”

“Well! maybe the Cholera will show up,” Jacques continued, with a dark expression; “that would save us the charcoal, which we might not even be able to afford.”

“I can only tell you one thing, Jacques, that to live and die together, you will always find me ready.”

“I can only tell you one thing, Jacques, that to live and die together, you will always find me ready.”

“Come, dry your eyes,” said he, with profound emotion. “Do not let us play the children before these men.”

“Come on, dry your tears,” he said, feeling deeply. “Let’s not act like kids in front of these men.”

Some minutes after, the coach took the direction to Jacques’s lodging, where he was to change his clothes, before proceeding to the debtors’ prison.

Some minutes later, the coach headed toward Jacques’s place, where he needed to change his clothes before going to the debtors’ prison.

Let us repeat, with regard to the hunchback’s sister—for there are things which cannot be too often repeated—that one of the most fatal consequences of the Inorganization of Labor is the Insufficiency of Wages.

Let’s reiterate about the hunchback’s sister—because some things need to be repeated often—that one of the most dangerous results of the Disorganization of Labor is the Insufficiency of Wages.

The insufficiency of wages forces inevitably the greater number of young girls, thus badly paid, to seek their means of subsistence in connections which deprave them.

The low wages inevitably push many young girls, who are underpaid, to seek their livelihood in relationships that exploit them.

Sometimes they receive a small allowance from their lovers, which, joined to the produce of their labor, enables them to live. Sometimes like the sempstress’s sister, they throw aside their work altogether, and take up their abode with the man of their choice, should he be able to support the expense. It is during this season of pleasure and idleness that the incurable leprosy of sloth takes lasting possession of these unfortunate creatures.

Sometimes they get a small allowance from their partners, which, combined with their earnings, allows them to get by. Other times, like the seamstress's sister, they give up their work completely and move in with the man they choose, as long as he can cover the costs. It’s during this time of enjoyment and laziness that the persistent laziness of sloth takes hold of these unfortunate individuals.

This is the first phase of degradation that the guilty carelessness of Society imposes on an immense number of workwomen, born with instincts of modesty, and honesty, and uprightness.

This is the first stage of decline that the careless disregard of Society places on a large number of working women, who are born with instincts of modesty, honesty, and integrity.

After a certain time they are deserted by their seducers—perhaps when they are mothers. Or, it may be, that foolish extravagance consigns the imprudent lover to prison, and the young girl finds herself alone, abandoned, without the means of subsistence.

After a while, their seducers leave them—maybe when they become mothers. Or, it might be that reckless spending lands the foolish lover in jail, and the young woman finds herself alone, abandoned, without any way to support herself.

Those who have still preserved courage and energy go back to their work—but the examples are very rare. The others, impelled by misery, and by habits of indolence, fall into the lowest depths.

Those who still have courage and energy return to their work—but these cases are quite rare. The others, driven by misery and laziness, sink to the lowest depths.

And yet we must pity, rather than blame them, for the first and virtual cause of their fall has been the insufficient remuneration of labor and sudden reduction of pay.

And yet we should feel sorry for them instead of blaming them, because the main reason for their downfall has been the lack of fair wages and the sudden cut in pay.

Another deplorable consequence of this inorganization is the disgust which workmen feel for their employment, in addition to the insufficiency of their wages. And this is quite conceivable, for nothing is done to render their labor attractive, either by variety of occupations, or by honorary rewards, or by proper care, or by remuneration proportionate to the benefits which their toil provides, or by the hope of rest after long years of industry. No—the country thinks not, cares not, either for their wants or their rights.

Another unfortunate result of this disorganization is the disdain that workers feel for their jobs, in addition to their low wages. This is easy to understand, as nothing is done to make their work appealing, whether through variety in tasks, recognition, proper care, fair pay that reflects the value of their efforts, or the promise of rest after many years of hard work. No—the country does not consider or care about their needs or rights.

And yet, to take only one example, machinists and workers in foundries, exposed to boiler explosions, and the contact of formidable engines, run every day greater dangers than soldiers in time of war, display rare practical sagacity, and render to industry—and, consequently, to their country—the most incontestable service, during a long and honorable career, if they do not perish by the bursting of a boiler, or have not their limbs crushed by the iron teeth of a machine.

And yet, to take just one example, machinists and foundry workers, exposed to boiler explosions and the operation of powerful machinery, face greater dangers every day than soldiers in wartime. They show impressive practical wisdom and provide undeniable service to industry—and, in turn, to their country—throughout their long and honorable careers, unless they are killed by a boiler explosion or have their limbs crushed by heavy machinery.

In this last case, does the workman receive a recompense equal to that which awaits the soldier’s praiseworthy, but sterile courage—a place in an asylum for invalids? No.

In this last case, does the worker get a reward that's equal to what the soldier gets for their commendable but unproductive bravery—a spot in a veterans' hospital? No.

What does the country care about it? And if the master should happen to be ungrateful, the mutilated workman, incapable of further service, may die of want in some corner.

What does the country care about it? And if the master happens to be ungrateful, the injured worker, unable to provide any more help, might die of hunger in some corner.

Finally, in our pompous festivals of commerce, do we ever assemble any of the skillful workmen who alone have woven those admirable stuffs, forged and damascened those shining weapons, chiselled those goblets of gold and silver, carved the wood and ivory of that costly furniture, and set those dazzling jewels with such exquisite art? No.

Finally, in our fancy commercial festivals, do we ever bring together any of the skilled craftsmen who actually created those amazing fabrics, forged and decorated those shiny weapons, carved those gold and silver goblets, shaped the wood and ivory for that expensive furniture, and set those stunning jewels with such great skill? No.

In the obscurity of their garrets, in the midst of a miserable and starving family, hardly able to subsist on their scanty wages, these workmen have contributed, at least, one half to bestow those wonders upon their country, which make its wealth, its glory, and its pride.

In the cramped spaces of their attics, surrounded by a struggling and hungry family, barely managing to get by on their meager pay, these workers have at least contributed half to bring those marvels to their country, which add to its wealth, its glory, and its pride.

A minister of commerce, who had the least intelligence of his high functions and duties, would require of every factory that exhibits on these occasions, the selection by vote of a certain number of candidates, amongst whom the manufacturer would point out the one that appeared most worthy to represent the working classes in these great industrial solemnities.

A commerce minister, who had the least understanding of his important roles and responsibilities, would ask every factory participating in these events to select a certain number of candidates by vote. Among those candidates, the manufacturer would indicate the one they thought was most deserving of representing the working class in these significant industrial ceremonies.

Would it not be a noble and encouraging example to see the master propose for public recompense and distinction the workman, deputed by his peers, as amongst the most honest, laborious, and intelligent of his profession? Then one most grievous injustice would disappear, and the virtues of the workman would be stimulated by a generous and noble ambition—he would have an interest in doing well.

Wouldn't it be a great and inspiring example to see the master suggest that the worker, chosen by his colleagues, be publicly recognized and rewarded as one of the most honest, hardworking, and skilled in his field? This would eliminate a serious injustice, and the worker's virtues would be encouraged by a generous and honorable ambition—he would be motivated to perform well.

Doubtless, the manufacturer himself, because of the intelligence he displays, the capital he risks, the establishment he founds, and the good he sometimes does, has a legitimate right to the prizes bestowed upon him. But why is the workman to be rigorously excluded from these rewards, which have so powerful an influence upon the people? Are generals and officers the only ones that receive rewards in the army? And when we have remunerated the captains of this great and powerful army of industry, why should we neglect the privates?

Surely, the manufacturer himself, due to his intelligence, the capital he risks, the business he creates, and the good he sometimes does, has a rightful claim to the rewards given to him. But why should the worker be completely left out of these rewards, which have such a big impact on the community? Are generals and officers the only ones who receive awards in the military? And once we have compensated the leaders of this vast and powerful industry, why should we overlook the common workers?

Why for them is there no sign of public gratitude? no kind or consoling word from august lips? Why do we not see in France, a single workman wearing a medal as a reward for his courageous industry, his long and laborious career? The token and the little pension attached to it, would be to him a double recompense, justly deserved. But, no! for humble labor that sustains the State, there is only forgetfulness, injustice, indifference, and disdain!

Why is there no sign of public gratitude for them? No kind or comforting words from those in power? Why don’t we see a single worker in France wearing a medal as recognition for their hard work and long, challenging journey? The award and the small pension that comes with it would be a well-deserved reward for them. But no! For the humble labor that supports the State, there is only forgetfulness, injustice, indifference, and disdain!

By this neglect of the public, often aggravated by individual selfishness and ingratitude, our workmen are placed in a deplorable situation.

By this disregard from the public, often made worse by personal selfishness and ingratitude, our workers are left in a terrible situation.

Some of them, notwithstanding their incessant toil, lead a life of privations, and die before their time cursing the social system that rides over them. Others find a temporary oblivion of their ills in destructive intoxication. Others again—in great number—having no interest, no advantage, no moral or physical inducement to do more or better, confine themselves strictly to just that amount of labor which will suffice to earn their wages. Nothing attaches them to their work, because nothing elevates, honors, glorifies it in their eyes. They have no defence against the reductions of indolence; and if, by some chance, they find means of living awhile in repose, they give way by degrees to habits of laziness and debauchery, and sometimes the worst passions soil forever natures originally willing, healthy and honest—and all for want of that protecting and equitable superintendence which should have sustained, encouraged, and recompensed their first worthy and laborious tendencies.

Some of them, despite their constant hard work, live in poverty and die young, bitter about a society that oppresses them. Others temporarily escape their suffering through destructive drinking. Many have no interest, benefit, or moral or physical motivation to strive for more or better, so they stick to just enough work to earn their pay. Nothing connects them to their job because nothing makes it feel valuable, honorable, or meaningful to them. They have no protection against the pull of laziness, and if they happen to find a way to relax for a while, they gradually fall into habits of idleness and excess. Sometimes, their worst impulses ruin their originally willing, healthy, and honest natures—all due to a lack of supportive and fair oversight that could have sustained, encouraged, and rewarded their initial hard-working instincts.

We now follow Mother Bunch, who after seeking for work from the person that usually employed her, went to the Rue de Babylone, to the lodge lately occupied by Adrienne de Cardoville.

We now follow Mother Bunch, who after looking for work from the person who usually hired her, went to the Rue de Babylone, to the lodge recently occupied by Adrienne de Cardoville.

20057m
Original




CHAPTER V. FLORINE.

While the Bacchanal Queen and Sleepinbuff terminated so sadly the most joyous portion of their existence, the sempstress arrived at the door of the summer-house in the Rue de Babylone.

While the Bacchanal Queen and Sleepinbuff ended the happiest part of their lives so sadly, the seamstress reached the door of the summer house on Rue de Babylone.

Before ringing she dried her tears; a new grief weighed upon her spirits. On quitting the tavern, she had gone to the house of the person who usually found her in work; but she was told that she could not have any because it could be done a third more cheaply by women in prison. Mother Bunch, rather than lose her last resource, offered to take it at the third less; but the linen had been already sent out; and the girl could not hope for employment for a fortnight to come, even if submitting to this reduction of wages. One may conceive the anguish of the poor creature; the prospect before her was to die of hunger, if she would not beg or steal. As for her visit to the lodge in the Rue de Babylone, it will be explained presently.

Before calling, she wiped her tears; a new sadness weighed heavily on her. After leaving the tavern, she went to the house of the person who usually found her work, but she was told that there was no job available because it could be done a third more cheaply by women in prison. Mother Bunch, not wanting to lose her last option, offered to take it at the reduced rate, but the linen had already been sent out, and the girl couldn’t expect to find work for another two weeks, even if she agreed to this pay cut. One can imagine the anguish of the poor woman; her only options were to starve or to beg or steal. As for her visit to the lodge on Rue de Babylone, that will be explained shortly.

She rang the bell timidly; a few minutes after, Florine opened the door to her. The waiting-maid was no longer adorned after the charming taste of Adrienne; on the contrary, she was dressed with an affectation of austere simplicity. She wore a high-necked dress of a dark color, made full enough to conceal the light elegance of her figure. Her bands of jet-black hair were hardly visible beneath the flat border of a starched white cap, very much resembling the head-dress of a nun. Yet, in spite of this unornamental costume, Florine’s pale countenance was still admirably beautiful.

She rang the bell hesitantly; a few minutes later, Florine opened the door for her. The maid was no longer dressed in the charming style of Adrienne; instead, she was wearing something that pretended to be austere and simple. She had on a high-necked dress in a dark color, full enough to hide the delicate elegance of her figure. Her jet-black hair was barely visible beneath the flat edge of a starched white cap, resembling a nun's headpiece. Yet, despite this plain outfit, Florine's pale face was still incredibly beautiful.

We have said that, placed by former misconduct at the mercy of Rodin and M. d’Aigrigny, Florine had served them as a spy upon her mistress, notwithstanding the marks of kindness and confidence she had received from her. Yet Florine was not entirely corrupted; and she often suffered painful, but vain, remorse at the thought of the infamous part she was thus obliged to perform.

We mentioned that, due to her past mistakes, Florine was at the mercy of Rodin and M. d’Aigrigny and had acted as a spy on her mistress, despite the kindness and trust she had been shown. However, Florine wasn't completely lost; she often felt painful but pointless guilt over the terrible role she had to play.

At the sight of Mother Bunch, whom she recognized—for she had told her, the day before, of Agricola’s arrest and Mdlle. de Cardoville’s madness—Florine recoiled a step, so much was she moved with pity at the appearance of the young sempstress. In fact, the idea of being thrown out of work, in the midst of so many other painful circumstances, had made a terrible impression upon the young workwoman, the traces of recent tears furrowed her cheeks—without her knowing it, her features expressed the deepest despair—and she appeared so exhausted, so weak, so overcome, that Florine offered her arm to support her, and said to her kindly: “Pray walk in and rest yourself; you are very pale, and seem to be ill and fatigued.”

At the sight of Mother Bunch, whom she recognized—since she had told her the day before about Agricola’s arrest and Mdlle. de Cardoville’s madness—Florine took a step back, filled with pity at how the young seamstress looked. The thought of losing her job, along with so many other painful issues, had deeply affected the young worker; the marks of recent tears were visible on her cheeks—unbeknownst to her, her face showed the deepest despair—and she seemed so drained, so weak, and so overwhelmed that Florine offered her arm for support and kindly said, “Please come in and rest; you look very pale and seem ill and tired.”

So saying, Florine led her into a small room; with fireplace and carpet, and made her sit down in a tapestried armchair by the side of a good fire. Georgette and Hebe had been dismissed, and Florine was left alone in care of the house.

So saying, Florine led her into a small room with a fireplace and carpet, and made her sit down in a cozy armchair by the good fire. Georgette and Hebe had been sent away, leaving Florine alone to take care of the house.

When her guest was seated, Florine said to her with an air of interest: “Will you not take anything? A little orange flower-water and sugar, warm.”

When her guest was seated, Florine said to her with genuine interest: “Would you like something to drink? How about some warm orange flower-water with sugar?”

“I thank you, mademoiselle,” said Mother Bunch, with emotion, so easily was her gratitude excited by the least mark of kindness; she felt, too, a pleasing surprise, that her poor garments had not been the cause of repugnance or disdain on the part of Florine.

“I thank you, miss,” said Mother Bunch, feeling emotional, as even the smallest act of kindness easily stirred her gratitude; she also felt a pleasant surprise that her shabby clothes had not made Florine feel disgusted or disdainful.

“I thank you, mademoiselle,” said she, “but I only require a little rest, for I come from a great distance. If you will permit me—”

“I thank you, miss,” she said, “but I just need a little rest, because I’ve traveled a long way. If you’ll allow me—”

“Pray rest yourself as long as you like, mademoiselle; I am alone in this pavilion since the departure of my poor mistress,”—here Florine blushed and sighed;—“so, pray make yourself quite at home. Draw near the fire—you wilt be more comfortable—and, gracious! how wet your feet are!—place them upon this stool.”

“Please, take as much time to rest as you need, miss; I’m all alone in this pavilion since my poor mistress left,”—here Florine blushed and sighed;—“so, please make yourself at home. Come closer to the fire—you’ll be more comfortable—and, wow! how wet your feet are!—put them up on this stool.”

The cordial reception given by Florine, her handsome face and agreeable manners, which were not those of an ordinary waiting-maid, forcibly struck Mother Bunch, who, notwithstanding her humble condition, was peculiarly susceptible to the influence of everything graceful and delicate. Yielding, therefore, to these attractions, the young sempstress, generally so timid and sensitive, felt herself almost at her ease with Florine.

The warm welcome from Florine, with her beautiful face and charming demeanor that were anything but typical for a maid, made a strong impression on Mother Bunch. Despite her low status, she was particularly sensitive to anything graceful and delicate. So, giving in to these appealing qualities, the usually shy and delicate young seamstress felt almost comfortable around Florine.

“How obliging you are, mademoiselle!” said she in a grateful tone. “I am quite confused with your kindness.”

“How generous you are, miss!” she said gratefully. “I’m really overwhelmed by your kindness.”

20061m
Original

“I wish I could do you some greater service than offer you a place at the fire, mademoiselle. Your appearance is so good and interesting.”

“I wish I could offer you something more than just a spot by the fire, mademoiselle. You look so lovely and intriguing.”

“Oh, mademoiselle!” said the other, with simplicity, almost in spite of herself; “it does one so much good to sit by a warm fire!” Then, fearing, in her extreme delicacy, that she might be thought capable of abusing the hospitality of her entertainer, by unreasonably prolonging her visit, she added: “the motive that has brought me here is this. Yesterday, you informed me that a young workman, named Agricola Baudoin, had been arrested in this house.”

“Oh, miss!” said the other, almost against her will; “it feels so nice to sit by a warm fire!” Then, worried about overstaying her welcome and being thought rude, she quickly added: “the reason I came here is this. Yesterday, you told me that a young worker, named Agricola Baudoin, had been arrested in this house.”

“Alas! yes, mademoiselle. At the moment, too, when my poor mistress was about to render him assistance.”

“Unfortunately, yes, miss. It was just when my poor mistress was about to help him.”

“I am Agricola’s adopted sister,” resumed Mother Bunch, with a slight blush; “he wrote to me yesterday evening from prison. He begged me to tell his father to come here as soon as possible, in order to inform Mdlle. de Cardoville that he, Agricola, had important matters to communicate to her, or to any person that she might send; but that he could not venture to mention them in a letter, as he did not know if the correspondence of prisoners might not be read by the governor of the prison.”

“I’m Agricola’s adopted sister,” Mother Bunch continued, slightly blushing. “He wrote to me last night from prison. He asked me to tell his father to come here as soon as possible to inform Mdlle. de Cardoville that he, Agricola, had important things to discuss with her or anyone she might send. But he couldn’t risk mentioning them in a letter because he wasn’t sure if the prison governor could read the correspondence of prisoners.”

“What!” said Florine, with surprise; “to my mistress, M. Agricola has something of importance to communicate?”

“What!” said Florine, surprised. “M. Agricola has something important to tell my mistress?”

“Yes, mademoiselle; for, up to this time, Agricola is ignorant of the great calamity that has befallen Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“Yeah, miss; because, until now, Agricola doesn’t know about the huge disaster that has happened to Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“True; the attack was indeed so sudden,” said Florine, casting down her eyes, “that no one could have foreseen it.”

“True; the attack was definitely so sudden,” said Florine, looking down, “that no one could have predicted it.”

“It must have been so,” answered Mother Bunch; “for, when Agricola saw Mdlle. de Cardoville for the first time, he returned home, struck with her grace, and delicacy, and goodness.”

“It must have been true,” said Mother Bunch; “because when Agricola saw Mdlle. de Cardoville for the first time, he went home, amazed by her grace, delicacy, and kindness.”

“As were all who approached my mistress,” said Florine, sorrowfully.

“As were all who came near my mistress,” said Florine, sadly.

“This morning,” resumed the sewing-girl, “when, according to Agricola’s instructions, I wished to speak to his father on the subject, I found him already gone out, for he also is a prey to great anxieties; but my adopted brother’s letter appeared to me so pressing, and to involve something of such consequence to Mdlle. de Cardoville, who had shown herself so generous towards him, that I came here immediately.”

“This morning,” the sewing girl continued, “when I tried to talk to his father, as Agricola suggested, I found he had already left. He’s also dealing with a lot of stress. However, my adopted brother’s letter seemed urgent and important for Mdlle. de Cardoville, who has been so kind to him, so I came here right away.”

“Unfortunately, as you already know, my mistress is no longer here.”

“Unfortunately, as you already know, my boss is no longer here.”

“But is there no member of her family to whom, if I could not speak myself, I might at least send word by you, that Agricola has something to communicate of importance to this young lady?”

“But is there no member of her family that I could send a message with you to, if I can’t speak to her myself, to let her know that Agricola has something important to tell this young lady?”

“It is strange!” said Florine, reflecting, and without replying. Then, turning towards the sempstress, she added: “You are quite ignorant of the nature of these revelations?”

“It’s weird!” said Florine, thinking it over and not answering. Then, turning to the seamstress, she added: “You have no idea what these revelations are about?”

“Completely so, mademoiselle; but I know Agricola. He is all honor and truth, and you may believe whatever he affirms. Besides, he would have no interest—”

“Absolutely, mademoiselle; but I know Agricola. He is all about honor and truth, and you can trust whatever he says. Plus, he wouldn’t have any reason—”

“Good gracious!” interrupted Florine, suddenly, as if struck with a sadden light; “I have just remembered something. When he was arrested in a hiding-place where my mistress had concealed him, I happened to be close at hand, and M. Agricola said to me, in a quick whisper: ‘Tell your generous mistress that her goodness to me will not go unrewarded, and that my stay in that hiding-place may not be useless to her.’ That was all he could say to me, for they hurried him off instantly. I confess that I saw in those words only the expression of his gratitude, and his hope of proving it one day to my mistress; but now that I connect them with the letter he has written you—” said Florine, reflecting.

“Goodness!” interrupted Florine suddenly, as if struck by a sudden realization; “I just remembered something. When he was arrested in a hiding place where my mistress had hidden him, I happened to be nearby, and M. Agricola said to me in a quick whisper: ‘Tell your kind mistress that her kindness to me won’t go unappreciated, and that my time in that hiding place won’t be in vain for her.’ That was all he could say to me before they rushed him away. I admit that I only saw those words as gratitude and his hope of being able to repay it to my mistress one day; but now that I connect them with the letter he wrote you—” said Florine, deep in thought.

“Indeed!” remarked Mother Bunch, “there is certainly some connection between his hiding-place here and the important secrets which he wishes to communicate to your mistress, or one of her family.”

“Absolutely!” said Mother Bunch, “there’s definitely some link between his hiding spot here and the important secrets he wants to share with your mistress or someone in her family.”

“The hiding-place had neither been inhabited nor visited for some time,” said Florine, with a thoughtful air; “M. Agricola may have found therein something of interest to my mistress.”

“The hiding place hasn’t been lived in or visited for a while,” said Florine, thinking hard; “Mr. Agricola might have discovered something interesting for my mistress.”

“If his letter had not appeared to me so pressing,” resumed the other, “I should not have come hither; but have left him to do so himself, on his release from prison, which now, thanks to the generosity of one of his old fellow-workmen, cannot be very distant. But, not knowing if bail would be accepted to-day, I have wished faithfully to perform his instructions. The generous kindness of your mistress made it my first duty.”

“If his letter hadn’t seemed so urgent to me,” the other continued, “I wouldn’t have come here; I would have let him handle it himself when he got out of prison, which, thanks to the kindness of one of his old coworkers, shouldn’t be too long from now. However, not knowing if bail would be accepted today, I wanted to faithfully carry out his instructions. The generous kindness of your mistress made it my top priority.”

Like all persons whose better instincts are still roused from time to time, Florine felt a sort of consolation in doing good whenever she could with impunity—that is to say, without exposing herself to the inexorable resentments of those on whom she depended. Thanks to Mother Bunch, she might now have an opportunity of rendering a great service to her mistress. She knew enough of the Princess de Saint-Dizier’s hatred of her niece, to feel certain that Agricola’s communication could not, from its very importance, be made with safety to any but Mdlle. de Cardoville herself. She therefore said very gravely: “Listen to me, mademoiselle! I will give you a piece of advice which will, I think, be useful to my poor mistress—but which would be very fatal to me if you did not attend to my recommendations.”

Like everyone whose better instincts are occasionally stirred, Florine found some comfort in doing good whenever she could without risking her own safety—that is, without facing the harsh anger of those she relied on. Thanks to Mother Bunch, she now had a chance to do a significant favor for her mistress. She was aware enough of Princess de Saint-Dizier’s hatred for her niece to be certain that Agricola’s message, given its importance, could only be safely delivered to Mademoiselle de Cardoville herself. She then said very seriously: “Listen to me, mademoiselle! I’m going to give you some advice that I believe will be helpful to my poor mistress—but could be very dangerous for me if you don't follow my suggestions.”

“How so, mademoiselle?” said the hunchback, looking at Florine with extreme surprise.

“How so, miss?” said the hunchback, looking at Florine with great surprise.

“For the sake of my mistress, M. Agricola must confide to no one, except herself, the important things he has to communicate.”

“For my mistress's sake, M. Agricola must not share the important things he has to say with anyone except her.”

“But, if he cannot see Mdlle. Adrienne, may he not address himself to some of her family?”

“But if he can't see Mdlle. Adrienne, can he talk to some of her family instead?”

“It is from her family, above all, that he must conceal whatever he knows. Mdlle. Adrienne may recover, and then M. Agricola can speak to her. But should she never get well again, tell your adopted brother that it is better for him to keep his secret than to place it (which would infallibly happen) at the disposal of the enemies of my mistress.”

“It is from her family, above all, that he must hide whatever he knows. Mdlle. Adrienne might get better, and then M. Agricola can talk to her. But if she never recovers, tell your adopted brother that it’s better for him to keep his secret than to put it (which would definitely happen) in the hands of my mistress’s enemies.”

“I understand you, mademoiselle,” said Mother Bunch, sadly. “The family of your generous mistress do not love her, and perhaps persecute her?”

“I understand you, miss,” said Mother Bunch, sadly. “Your kind mistress's family doesn’t love her, and maybe they even mistreat her?”

“I cannot tell you more on this subject now; and, as regards myself, let me conjure you to obtain M. Agricola’s promise that he will not mention to any one in the world the step you have taken, or the advice I have given you. The happiness—no, not the happiness,” resumed Florine bitterly, as if that were a lost hope, “not the happiness—but the peace of my life depends upon your discretion.”

“I can’t share more about this right now; and as for myself, I urge you to make sure M. Agricola promises not to tell anyone about the step you took or the advice I gave you. The peace of my life—no, not happiness,” Florine continued bitterly, as if that hope was gone, “not happiness—but the peace of my life depends on your discretion.”

“Oh! be satisfied!” said the sewing-girl, both affected and amazed by the sorrowful expression of Florine’s countenance; “I will not be ungrateful. No one in the world but Agricola shall know that I have seen you.”

“Oh! just be happy!” said the sewing girl, both touched and surprised by the sad look on Florine’s face; “I won’t be ungrateful. No one in the world except Agricola will know that I’ve seen you.”

“Thank you—thank you, mademoiselle,” cried Florine, with emotion.

“Thank you—thank you, miss,” exclaimed Florine, feeling overwhelmed.

“Do you thank me?” said the other, astonished to see the large tears roll down her cheeks.

“Do you thank me?” said the other, shocked to see the big tears rolling down her cheeks.

“Yes! I am indebted to you for a moment of pure, unmixed happiness; for I have perhaps rendered a service to my dear mistress, without risking the increase of the troubles that already overwhelm me.”

“Yes! I owe you a moment of pure, unfiltered happiness; for I may have done a favor for my dear mistress, without adding to the troubles that already weigh on me.”

“You are not happy, then?”

"You're not happy, then?"

“That astonishes you; but, believe me, whatever may be, your fate, I would gladly change with you.”

“That amazes you; but honestly, no matter what happens, I would happily trade places with you.”

“Alas, mademoiselle!” said the sempstress: “you appear to have too good a heart, for me to let you entertain such a wish—particularly now.”

“Unfortunately, miss!” said the seamstress: “you seem to have too kind a heart for me to allow you to have such a wish—especially now.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean by that?"

“I hope sincerely, mademoiselle,” proceeded Mother Bunch, with deep sadness, “that you may never know what it is to want work, when labor is your only resource.”

“I sincerely hope, mademoiselle,” continued Mother Bunch, with deep sadness, “that you never experience what it's like to struggle for work when labor is your only means of support.”

“Are you reduced to that extremity?” cried Florine, looking anxiously at the young sempstress, who hung her head, and made no answer. She reproached herself, in her excessive delicacy, with having made a communication which resembled a complaint, though it had only been wrung from her by the thought of her dreadful situation.

“Are you really that desperate?” cried Florine, looking worriedly at the young seamstress, who lowered her head and remained silent. She berated herself for her extreme sensitivity for having shared something that sounded like a complaint, even though it had only come out in light of her terrible situation.

“If it is so,” went on Florine, “I pity you with all my heart; and yet I know not, if my misfortunes are not still greater than yours.”

“If that's the case,” Florine continued, “I feel for you with all my heart; but I still wonder if my misfortunes are even greater than yours.”

Then, after a moment’s reflection, Florine exclaimed, suddenly: “But let me see! If you are really in that position, I think I can procure you some work.”

Then, after a moment of thought, Florine said suddenly, “But wait! If you’re really in that situation, I think I can find you some work.”

“Is it possible, mademoiselle?” cried Mother Bunch. “I should never have dared to ask you such a service; but your generous offer commands my confidence, and may save me from destruction. I will confess to you, that, only this morning, I was thrown out of an employment which enabled me to earn four francs a week.”

“Is it possible, miss?” exclaimed Mother Bunch. “I would have never dared to ask you for such a favor; but your generous offer gives me confidence and might save me from ruin. I’ll confess to you that, just this morning, I was fired from a job that allowed me to earn four francs a week.”

“Four francs a week!” exclaimed Florine, hardly able to believe what she heard.

“Four francs a week!” exclaimed Florine, barely able to believe what she was hearing.

“It was little, doubtless,” replied the other; “but enough for me. Unfortunately, the person who employed me, has found out where it can be done still cheaper.”

“It was small, for sure,” replied the other; “but enough for me. Unfortunately, the person who hired me has discovered a place where it can be done even cheaper.”

“Four francs a week!” repeated Florine, deeply touched by so much misery and resignation. “Well! I think I can introduce you to persons, who will secure you wages of at least two francs a day.”

“Four francs a week!” Florine said again, moved by so much suffering and acceptance. “Well! I believe I can connect you with people who will promise you at least two francs a day.”

“I could earn two francs a day? Is it possible?”

“I can make two francs a day? Is that for real?”

“Yes, there is no doubt of it; only, you will have to go out by the day, unless you chose to take a pace as servant.”

“Yes, there's no doubt about it; you’ll just have to go out during the day, unless you choose to work as a servant.”

“In my position,” said Mother Bunch, with a mixture of timidity and pride, “one has no right, I know, to be overnice; yet I should prefer to go out by the day, and still more to remain at home, if possible, even though I were to gain less.”

“In my position,” said Mother Bunch, with a mix of shyness and pride, “I know I shouldn’t be too picky; still, I’d rather go out during the day, and even more so, stay home if I can, even if it means earning less.”

“To go out is unfortunately an indispensable condition,” said Florine.

“To go out is unfortunately a necessary condition,” said Florine.

“Then I must renounce this hope,” answered Mother Bunch, timidly; “not that I refuse to go out to work—but those who do so, are expected to be decently clad—and I confess without shame, because there is no disgrace in honest poverty, that I have no better clothes than these.”

“Then I have to give up this hope,” Mother Bunch replied timidly. “It's not that I'm unwilling to work, but those who do are expected to dress properly—and I admit without shame, because there’s no shame in honest poverty, that I have no better clothes than these.”

“If that be all,” said Florine, hastily, “they will find you the means of dressing yourself properly.”

“If that's all,” said Florine, quickly, “they'll figure out how to help you dress properly.”

Mother Bunch looked at Florine with increasing surprise. These offers were so much above what she could have hoped, and what indeed was generally earned by needlewomen, that she could hardly credit them.

Mother Bunch stared at Florine in growing disbelief. These offers were far beyond anything she could have imagined, and way more than what most seamstresses typically made, that she could hardly believe it.

“But,” resumed she, with hesitation, “why should any one be so generous to me, mademoiselle? How should I deserve such high wages?”

“But,” she continued, hesitantly, “why would anyone be so generous to me, miss? How do I deserve such high pay?”

Florine started. A natural impulse of the heart, a desire to be useful to the sempstress, whose mildness and resignation greatly interested her, had led her to make a hasty proposition; she knew at what price would have to be purchased the advantages she proposed, and she now asked herself, if the hunchback would ever accept them on such terms. But Florine had gone too far to recede, and she durst not tell all. She resolved, therefore, to leave the future to chance and as those, who have themselves fallen, are little disposed to believe in the infallibility of others, Florine said to herself, that perhaps in the desperate position in which she was, Mother Bunch would not be so scrupulous after all. Therefore she said: “I see, mademoiselle, that you are astonished at offers so much above what you usually gain; but I must tell you, that I am now speaking of a pious institution, founded to procure work for deserving young women. This establishment, which is called St. Mary’s Society, undertakes to place them out as servants, or by the day as needlewomen. Now this institution is managed by such charitable persons, that they themselves undertake to supply an outfit, when the young women, received under their protection are not sufficiently well clothed to accept the places destined for them.”

Florine took a deep breath. A natural urge from the heart, a wish to help the seamstress, whose gentleness and patience intrigued her, prompted her to make a quick offer. She understood the cost of the benefits she was proposing, and now she wondered if the hunchback would accept them under these conditions. But Florine had gone too far to turn back, and she couldn’t reveal everything. She decided to leave the future to chance, and since those who have fallen often find it hard to trust in the reliability of others, Florine told herself that maybe, given her desperate situation, Mother Bunch wouldn’t be so picky after all. So she said: “I see, mademoiselle, that you’re surprised by offers that exceed what you usually earn; however, I must inform you that I’m now talking about a charitable organization designed to provide work for deserving young women. This organization, known as St. Mary’s Society, aims to place them as servants or day workers as seamstresses. This institution is run by such kind-hearted people that they even take it upon themselves to provide an outfit for the young women they take in, if they aren’t adequately clothed to accept the positions intended for them.”

This plausible explanation of Florine’s magnificent offers appeared to satisfy the hearer. “I can now understand the high wages of which you speak, mademoiselle,” resumed she; “only I have no claim to be patronized by the charitable persons who direct this establishment.”

This reasonable explanation of Florine's impressive offers seemed to satisfy the listener. “I can now see why you mentioned such high wages, miss,” she continued; “but I don’t deserve to be supported by the kind people who run this place.”

“You suffer—you are laborious and honest—those are sufficient claims; only, I must tell you, they will ask if you perform regularly your religious duties.”

“You're struggling—you work hard and are honest—those are enough reasons; just know, they will want to know if you keep up with your religious obligations.”

“No one loves and blesses God more fervently than I do, mademoiselle,” said the hunchback, with mild firmness; “but certain duties are an affair of conscience, and I would rather renounce this patronage, than be compelled—”

“No one loves and blesses God more passionately than I do, miss,” said the hunchback, with gentle resolve; “but certain responsibilities are a matter of conscience, and I would rather give up this support than be forced—”

“Not the least in the world. Only, as I told you, there are very pious persons at the head of this institution, and you must not be astonished at their questions on such a subject. Make the trial, at all events; what do you risk? If the propositions are suitable—accept them; if, on the contrary, they should appear to touch your liberty of conscience, you can always refuse—your position will not be the worse for it.”

“Not at all. Just, as I mentioned, there are very devout people running this place, and you shouldn’t be surprised by their questions on this topic. Go ahead and give it a try; what do you have to lose? If the ideas seem acceptable—go for it; if they seem to infringe upon your freedom of belief, you can always decline—your situation won’t be any worse for it.”

Mother Bunch had nothing to object to this reasoning which left her at perfect freedom, and disarmed her of all suspicion. “On these terms, mademoiselle,” said she, “I accept your offer, and thank you with all my heart. But who will introduce me?”

Mother Bunch had no objections to this reasoning, which left her completely free and eased her suspicions. “On those terms, mademoiselle,” she said, “I accept your offer and thank you sincerely. But who will introduce me?”

“I will—to-morrow, if you please.”

"I will tomorrow, if that's okay."

“But they will perhaps desire to make some inquiries about me.”

“But they might want to ask some questions about me.”

“The venerable Mother Sainte-Perpetue, Superior of St, Mary’s Convent, where the institution is established, will, I am sure, appreciate your good qualities without inquiry; but if otherwise, she will tell you, and you can easily satisfy her. It is then agreed—to-morrow.”

“The respected Mother Sainte-Perpetue, head of St. Mary’s Convent, where the institution is located, will, I’m sure, recognize your positive traits without needing to ask; but if she doesn’t, she’ll let you know, and you can easily address her concerns. So it’s agreed—tomorrow.”

“Shall I call upon you here, mademoiselle?”

“Should I call on you here, miss?”

“No; as I told you before, they must not know that you came here on the part of M. Agricola, and a second visit might be discovered, and excite suspicion. I will come and fetch you in a coach; where do you live?”

“No; as I mentioned before, they can’t find out that you came here on behalf of M. Agricola, and a second visit might get noticed and raise suspicion. I’ll come and pick you up in a carriage; where do you live?”

“At No. 3, Rue Brise-Miche; as you are pleased to give yourself so much trouble, mademoiselle, you have only to ask the dyer, who acts as porter, to call down Mother Bunch.”

“At No. 3, Rue Brise-Miche; since you’re so kind to put in all this effort, miss, you just need to ask the dyer, who also works as the doorman, to summon Mother Bunch.”

“Mother Bunch?” said Florine, with surprise.

"Mother Bunch?" Florine said, shocked.

“Yes, mademoiselle,” answered the sempstress, with a sad smile; “it is the name every one gives me. And you see,” added the hunchback, unable to restrain a tear, “it is because of my ridiculous infirmity, to which this name alludes, that I dread going out to work among strangers, because there are so many people who laugh at one, without knowing the pain they occasion. But,” continued she, drying her eyes, “I have no choice, and must make up my mind to it.”

“Yes, miss,” replied the seamstress with a sad smile. “That’s what everyone calls me. And you see,” the hunchback added, unable to hold back a tear, “it’s because of my silly disability that this name refers to, that I’m scared to go out to work around strangers. There are so many people who laugh at you without realizing the hurt they cause. But,” she continued, wiping her eyes, “I have no choice, and I have to come to terms with it.”

Florine, deeply affected, took the speaker’s hand, and said to her: “Do not fear. Misfortunes like yours must inspire compassion, not ridicule. May I not inquire for you by your real name?”

Florine, deeply moved, took the speaker’s hand and said to her, “Don’t worry. Misfortunes like yours should inspire compassion, not mockery. Can I ask for your real name?”

“It is Magdalen Soliveau; but I repeat, mademoiselle, that you had better ask for Mother Bunch, as I am hardly known by any other name.”

“It’s Magdalen Soliveau; but I’ll say it again, miss, that you’re better off asking for Mother Bunch, since I’m rarely recognized by any other name.”

“I will, then, be in the Rue Brise-Miche to-morrow, at twelve o’clock.”

“I’ll be at Rue Brise-Miche tomorrow at twelve o’clock.”

“Oh, mademoiselle! How can I ever requite your goodness?”

“Oh, miss! How can I ever repay your kindness?”

“Don’t speak of it: I only hope my interference may be of use to you. But of this you must judge for yourself. As for M. Agricola, do not answer his letter; wait till he is out of prison, and then tell him to keep his secret till he can see my poor mistress.”

“Don’t talk about it: I just hope my help will be useful to you. But you have to decide that for yourself. As for M. Agricola, don’t reply to his letter; wait until he’s out of prison, and then tell him to keep his secret until he can see my poor mistress.”

“And where is the dear young lady now?”

“And where is the lovely young woman now?”

“I cannot tell you. I do not know where they took her, when she was attacked with this frenzy. You will expect me to-morrow?”

“I can’t tell you. I don’t know where they took her when she was attacked with this madness. Will you expect me tomorrow?”

“Yes—to-morrow,” said Mother Bunch.

“Yes—tomorrow,” said Mother Bunch.

The convent whither Florine was to conduct the hunchback contained the daughters of Marshal Simon, and was next door to the lunatic asylum of Dr. Baleinier, in which Adrienne de Cardoville was confined.

The convent where Florine was taking the hunchback housed the daughters of Marshal Simon and was right next to Dr. Baleinier's mental asylum, where Adrienne de Cardoville was being held.





CHAPTER VI. MOTHER SAINTE-PERPETUE.

St. Mary’s Convent, whither the daughters of Marshal Simon had been conveyed, was a large old building, the vast garden of which was on the Boulevard de l’Hopital, one of the most retired places in Paris, particularly at this period. The following scenes took place on the 12th February, the eve of the fatal day, on which the members of the family of Rennepont, the last descendants of the sister of the Wandering Jew, were to meet together in the Rue St. Francois. St. Mary’s Convent was a model of perfect regularity. A superior council, composed of influential ecclesiastics, with Father d’Aigrigny for president, and of women of great reputed piety, at the head of whom was the Princess de Saint Dizier, frequently assembled in deliberation, to consult on the means of extending and strengthening the secret and powerful influence of this establishment, which had already made remarkable progress.

St. Mary’s Convent, where Marshal Simon's daughters had been taken, was a large old building with a vast garden located on the Boulevard de l’Hôpital, one of the most secluded spots in Paris, especially during this time. The following events occurred on February 12th, the eve of the tragic day when the Rennepont family, the last descendants of the sister of the Wandering Jew, were set to gather in Rue St. François. St. Mary’s Convent was a shining example of perfect order. A governing council, made up of influential church officials, with Father d’Aigrigny as president, and women of great piety, led by Princess de Saint Dizier, frequently met to discuss ways to expand and strengthen the secret and powerful influence of this establishment, which had already made significant strides.

Skillful combinations and deep foresight had presided at the foundation of St. Mary’s Convent, which, in consequence of numerous donations, possessed already real estate to a great extent, and was daily augmenting its acquisitions. The religious community was only a pretext; but, thanks to an extensive connection, kept up by means of the most decided members of the ultramontane (i. e. high-church) party, a great number of rich orphans were placed in the convent, there to receive a solid, austere, religious education, very preferable, it was said, to the frivolous instruction which might be had in the fashionable boarding schools, infected by the corruption of the age. To widows also, and lone women who happened moreover to be rich, the convent offered a sure asylum from the dangers and temptations of the world; in this peaceful retreat, they enjoyed a delightful calm, and secured their salvation, whilst surrounded by the most tender and affectionate attentions. Nor was this all. Mother Sainte-Perpetue, the superior of the convent, undertook in the name of the institution to procure for the faithful, who wished to preserve the interior of their houses from the depravity of the age, companions for aged ladies, domestic servants, or needlewomen working by the day, all selected persons whose morality could be warranted. Nothing would seem more worthy of sympathy and encouragement than such an institution; but we shall presently unveil the vast and dangerous network of intrigue concealed under these charitable and holy appearances. The lady Superior, Mother Sainte-Perpetue, was a tall woman of about forty years of age, clad in a stuff dress of the Carmelite tan color, and wearing a long rosary at her waist; a white cap tied under the chin, and a long black veil, closely encircled her thin, sallow face. A number of deep wrinkles had impressed their transverse furrows in her forehead of yellow ivory; her marked and prominent nose was bent like the beak of a bird of prey; her black eye was knowing and piercing; the expression of her countenance was at once intelligent, cold and firm.

Skillful combinations and keen foresight were at the heart of St. Mary’s Convent, which, thanks to numerous donations, already owned a significant amount of real estate and was continually expanding its holdings. The religious community was merely a façade; however, due to extensive connections maintained by the most determined members of the ultramontane (i.e. high-church) faction, many wealthy orphans were placed in the convent to receive a solid, strict, religious education, which was said to be far better than the superficial instruction available in trendy boarding schools, tainted by the corruption of the times. The convent also provided a safe haven for widows and wealthy single women, offering an escape from the dangers and temptations of the outside world; in this tranquil sanctuary, they enjoyed a soothing calm and ensured their salvation, all while being surrounded by caring and affectionate support. But that’s not all. Mother Sainte-Perpetue, the convent’s superior, took it upon herself, on behalf of the institution, to help the faithful who wanted to shield their homes from the moral decay of the age by connecting them with companions for elderly women, domestic staff, or daily seamstresses, all carefully selected individuals whose moral integrity was guaranteed. Nothing seemed more deserving of sympathy and support than such an institution; however, we will soon reveal the vast and dangerous web of intrigue hidden beneath these charitable and pious pretenses. The lady Superior, Mother Sainte-Perpetue, was a tall woman around forty years old, dressed in a fabric gown of Carmelite tan, with a long rosary at her waist; a white cap tied under her chin and a long black veil closely framed her thin, sallow face. Deep wrinkles carved transverse lines across her yellow-ivory forehead; her prominent, defined nose resembled the beak of a bird of prey; her black eyes were sharp and penetrating; her expression was simultaneously intelligent, cold, and resolute.

20069m
Original

In the general management of the pecuniary affairs of the community, Mother Sainte-Perpetue would have been a match for the most cunning attorney. When women are possessed of what is called a talent for business, and apply to it their keen penetration, their indefatigable perseverance, their prudent dissimulation, and, above all, that quick and exact insight, which is natural to them, the results are often prodigious. To Mother Sainte-Perpetue, a woman of the coolest and strongest intellect, the management of the vast transactions of the community was mere child’s play. No one knew better how to purchase a depreciated property, to restore it to its former value, and then sell it with advantage; the price of stock, the rate of exchange, the current value of the shares in the different companies, were all familiar to her; she had yet never been known to make bad speculation, when the question was to invest any of the funds which were given by pious souls for the purposes of the convent. She had established in the house the utmost order and discipline, and, above all, an extreme economy. The constant aim of all her efforts was to enrich, not herself, but the community she directed; for the spirit of association, when become a collective egotism, gives to corporations the faults and vices of an individual. Thus a congregation may dote upon power and money, just as a miser loves them for their own sake. But it is chiefly with regard to estates that congregations act like a single man. They dream of landed property; it is their fixed idea, their fruitful monomania. They pursue it with their most sincere, and warm, and tender wishes.

In managing the community's financial affairs, Mother Sainte-Perpetue could rival the smartest lawyer. When women have a so-called knack for business and apply their sharp insight, tireless determination, careful discretion, and, most importantly, their natural intuition, the outcomes can be remarkable. For Mother Sainte-Perpetue, a woman of cool and strong intellect, overseeing the community's extensive transactions was like child's play. No one knew better how to buy undervalued property, restore its value, and sell it for a profit. She was well-versed in stock prices, exchange rates, and the current value of shares in various companies; she had never been known to make a bad investment when it came to the funds donated by generous individuals for the convent's purposes. She enforced the highest levels of order and discipline in the house, along with a strong sense of frugality. Her constant goal was to enrich not herself, but the community she led; because when collective interests turn into self-centeredness, organizations can adopt the flaws and vices of an individual. Thus, a congregation can become obsessed with power and money, just as a miser cherishes them for their own sake. However, it is particularly concerning estates that congregations behave as if they were a single entity. They fantasize about owning land; it becomes their fixed idea, their productive obsession. They pursue it with their most genuine, passionate, and heartfelt desires.

The first estate is to a rising little community what the wedding trousseau is to a young bride, his first horse to a youth, his first success to a poet, to a gay girl her first fifty-guinea shawl; because, after all, in this material age, an estate gives a certain rank to a society on the Religious Exchange, and has so much the more effect upon the simple-minded, that all these partnerships in the work of salvation, which end by becoming immensely rich, begin with modest poverty as social stock-in-trade, and charity towards their neighbors as security reserve fund. We may therefore imagine what bitter and ardent rivalry must exist between the different congregations with regard to the various estates that each can lay claim to; with what ineffable satisfaction the richer society crushes the poorer beneath its inventory of houses, and farms and paper securities! Envy and hateful jealousy, rendered still more irritable by the leisure of a cloistered life, are the necessary consequences of such a comparison; and yet nothing is less Christian—in the adorable acceptation of that divine word—nothing has less in common with the true, essential, and religiously social spirit of the gospel, than this insatiable ardor to acquire wealth by every possible means—this dangerous avidity, which is far from being atoned for, in the eyes of public opinion, by a few paltry alms, bestowed in the narrow spirit of exclusion and intolerance.

The first estate is to a growing little community what a wedding trousseau is to a young bride, what a young man's first horse is, what a poet's first success is, and what a young woman’s first fifty-guinea shawl is; because, in this materialistic age, an estate gives a certain status to a society in the Religious Exchange and has an even greater impact on the simple-minded. All these partnerships in the work of salvation, which eventually become immensely rich, start with modest poverty as their social foundation and charity towards their neighbors as their safety net. We can only imagine the bitter and intense rivalry among different congregations over the various estates each can claim; how the wealthier society takes satisfaction in overshadowing the poorer ones with its inventory of houses, farms, and financial assets! Envy and destructive jealousy, made even more intense by the idleness of a cloistered life, are the inevitable results of such comparisons; yet nothing is less Christian—in the beloved sense of that divine word—nothing is further from the true, essential, and socially religious spirit of the gospel than this insatiable desire to accumulate wealth by any means necessary—this dangerous greed, which is far from being offset in the eyes of public opinion by a few meager donations given with a narrow-minded spirit of exclusion and intolerance.

Mother Sainte-Perpetue was seated before a large cylindrical-fronted desk in the centre of an apartment simply but comfortably furnished. An excellent fire burned within the marble chimney, and a soft carpet covered the floor. The superior, to whom all letters addressed to the sisters or the boarders were every day delivered, had just been opening she first, according to her acknowledged right, and carefully unsealing the second, without their knowing it, according to a right that she ascribed to herself, of course, with a view to the salvation of those dear creatures; and partly, perhaps, a little to make herself acquainted with their correspondence, for she also had imposed on herself the duty of reading all letters that were sent from the convent, before they were put into the post. The traces of this pious and innocent inquisition were easily effaced, for the good mother possessed a whole arsenal of steel tools, some very sharp, to cut the pager imperceptibly round the seal—others, pretty little rods, to be slightly heated and rolled round the edge of the seal, when the letter had been read and replaced in its envelope, so that the wax, spreading as it melted, might cover the first incision. Moreover, from a praiseworthy feeling of justice and equality, there was in the arsenal of the good mother a little fumigator of the most ingenious construction, the damp and dissolving vapor of which was reserved for the letters humbly and modestly secured with wafers, thus softened, they yielded to the least efforts, without any tearing of the paper. According to the importance of the revelations, which she thus gleaned from the writers of the letters, the superior took notes more or less extensive. She was interrupted in this investigation by two gentle taps at the bolted door. Mother Sainte-Perpetue immediately let down the sliding cylinder of her cabinet, so as to cover the secret arsenal, and went to open the door with a grave and solemn air. A lay sister came to announce to her that the Princess de Saint-Dizier was waiting for her in the parlor, and that Mdlle. Florine, accompanied by a young girl, deformed and badly dressed, was waiting at the door of the little corridor.

Mother Sainte-Perpetue was sitting at a large cylindrical desk in the middle of a simply but comfortably furnished room. A nice fire was burning in the marble fireplace, and a soft carpet covered the floor. The superior, who received all letters addressed to the sisters or the boarders each day, had just opened the first one, as was her right, and was carefully unsealing the second one, without them knowing, a right she claimed for herself, of course, for the sake of the well-being of those dear souls; and partly, perhaps, to keep herself informed about their correspondence, since she also took it upon herself to read all the letters sent from the convent before they went in the mail. The traces of this pious and innocent inquiry were easily removed, as the good mother had a whole set of steel tools, some quite sharp, to cut the paper around the seal discreetly—others, small rods that could be slightly heated and rolled around the edge of the seal after the letter had been read and put back in its envelope so that the wax would spread as it melted and cover the initial cut. Additionally, out of a commendable sense of justice and fairness, the good mother had a clever little device for steaming, the damp and dissolving vapor of which was reserved for letters that were humbly and modestly secured with wafers; when softened, these would yield to the slightest touch without tearing the paper. Depending on the significance of the revelations she gathered from the writers, the superior would take notes of varying lengths. She was interrupted in her examination by two gentle knocks at the bolted door. Mother Sainte-Perpetue quickly lowered the sliding cover of her cabinet to hide her secret tools and went to open the door with a serious and solemn demeanor. A lay sister came in to inform her that Princess de Saint-Dizier was waiting for her in the parlor and that Mdlle. Florine, accompanied by a young girl who was deformed and poorly dressed, was waiting at the door of the little corridor.

“Introduce the princess first,” said Mother Sainte Perpetue. And, with charming forethought, she drew an armchair to the fire. Mme. de Saint Dizier entered.

“Introduce the princess first,” said Mother Sainte Perpetue. And, with thoughtful consideration, she pulled an armchair closer to the fire. Mme. de Saint Dizier entered.

Without pretensions to juvenile coquetry, still the princess was tastefully and elegantly dressed. She wore a black velvet bonnet of the most fashionable make, a large blue cashmere shawl, and a black satin dress, trimmed with sable, to match the fur of her muff.

Without any hint of childish flirtation, the princess was still dressed in a stylish and elegant way. She wore a black velvet bonnet that was very trendy, a large blue cashmere shawl, and a black satin dress trimmed with sable, matching the fur of her muff.

“To what good fortune am I again to-day indebted for the honor of your visit, my dear daughter?” said the superior, graciously.

“To what good fortune am I once again today grateful for the honor of your visit, my dear daughter?” said the superior, graciously.

“A very important recommendation, my dear mother, though I am in a great hurry. I am expected at the house of his Eminence, and have, unfortunately, only a few minutes to spare. I have again to speak of the two orphans who occupied our attention so long yesterday.”

“A really important suggestion, my dear mom, even though I’m in a rush. I’m expected at the house of his Eminence, and unfortunately, I only have a few minutes to spare. I need to mention again the two orphans we were focused on for so long yesterday.”

“They continue to be kept separate, according to your wish; and this separation has had such an effect upon them that I have been obliged to send this morning for Dr. Baleinier, from his asylum. He found much fever joined to great depression, and, singular enough, absolutely the same symptoms in both cases. I have again questioned these unfortunate creatures, and have been quite confounded and terrified to find them perfect heathens.”

“They're still being kept apart, just as you wanted; and this separation has affected them so much that I had to call Dr. Baleinier from his asylum this morning. He found they both had a high fever along with severe depression, and oddly enough, they showed exactly the same symptoms. I've questioned these unfortunate people again, and I was completely shocked and scared to discover that they are completely uncivilized.”

“It was, you see, very urgent to place them in your care. But to the subject of my visit, my dear mother: we have just learned the unexpected return of the soldier who brought these girls to France, and was thought to be absent for some days; but he is in Paris, and, notwithstanding his age, a man of extraordinary boldness, enterprise and energy. Should he discover that the girls are here (which, however, is fortunately almost impossible), in his rage at seeing them removed from his impious influence, he would be capable of anything. Therefore let me entreat you, my dear mother, to redouble your precautions, that no one may effect an entrance by night. This quarter of the town is so deserted!”

“It was really urgent to put them in your care. But about the reason for my visit, my dear mother: we just found out that the soldier who brought these girls to France, and who we thought would be away for a few days, is actually in Paris. Despite his age, he's an incredibly bold, resourceful, and energetic man. If he finds out that the girls are here (which, luckily, is almost impossible), he could unleash his rage at seeing them taken away from his wicked influence and would be capable of anything. So please, my dear mother, take extra precautions to ensure that no one can get in at night. This part of the town is so deserted!”

“Be satisfied, my dear daughter; we are sufficiently guarded. Our porter and gardeners, all well armed, make a round every night on the side of the Boulevard de l’Hopital. The walls are high, and furnished with spikes at the more accessible places. But I thank you, my dear daughter, for having warned me. We will redouble our precautions.”

“Be at ease, my dear daughter; we are well protected. Our doorman and gardeners, all properly armed, patrol every night along the Boulevard de l’Hôpital. The walls are tall and have spikes in the areas that are easier to reach. But thank you, my dear daughter, for bringing this to my attention. We will increase our precautions.”

“Particularly this night, my dear mother.”

“Especially tonight, Mom.”

“Why so?”

"Why’s that?"

“Because if this infernal soldier has the audacity to attempt such a thing, it will be this very night.”

“Because if this damn soldier has the nerve to try something like that, it will be tonight.”

“How do you know, my dear daughter?”

“How do you know, my dear daughter?”

“We have information which makes us certain of it,” replied the princess, with a slight embarrassment, which did not escape the notice of the Superior, though she was too crafty and reserved to appear to see it; only she suspected that many things were concealed from her.

“We have information that confirms it,” replied the princess, feeling a little embarrassed, which the Superior noticed, but she was too clever and discreet to show it; still, she sensed that many things were being kept from her.

“This night, then,” resumed Mother Sainte-Perpetue, “we will be more than ever on our guard. But as I have the pleasure of seeing you, my dear daughter, I will take the opportunity to say a word or two on the subject of that marriage we mentioned.”

“This night, then,” continued Mother Sainte-Perpetue, “we will be more vigilant than ever. But since I have the pleasure of seeing you, my dear daughter, I would like to take the opportunity to say a few words about that marriage we discussed.”

“Yes, my dear mother,” said the princess, hastily, “for it is very important. The young Baron de Brisville is a man full of ardent devotion in these times of revolutionary impiety; he practises openly, and is able to render us great services. He is listened to in the Chamber, and does not want for a sort of aggressive and provoking eloquence; I know not any one whose tone is more insolent with regard to his faith, and the plan is a good one, for this cavalier and open manner of speaking of sacred things raises and excites the curiosity of the indifferent. Circumstances are happily such that he may show the most audacious violence towards our enemies, without the least danger to himself, which, of course, redoubles his ardor as a would-be martyr. In a word, he is altogether ours, and we, in return, must bring about this marriage. You know, besides, my dear mother, that he proposes to offer a donation of a hundred thousand francs to St. Mary’s the day he gains possession of the fortune of Mdlle. Baudricourt.”

“Yes, my dear mother,” the princess said quickly, “because it's very important. The young Baron de Brisville is a man full of passionate devotion in these times of revolutionary disbelief; he practices openly and can do us great favors. He has clout in the Chamber and is quite forceful and provoking in his speeches. I don't know anyone who speaks with more insolence about his faith, and this plan is a smart one because his bold and frank way of discussing sacred matters stirs the curiosity of those who are indifferent. Luckily, the situation allows him to be fiercely aggressive towards our enemies without any risk to himself, which only fuels his passion as a would-be martyr. In short, he is completely on our side, and in return, we must arrange this marriage. You know, my dear mother, that he plans to donate a hundred thousand francs to St. Mary’s the day he inherits the fortune of Mdlle. Baudricourt.”

“I have never doubted the excellent intentions of M. de Brisville with regard to an institution which merits the sympathy of all pious persons,” answered the superior, discreetly; “but I did not expect to meet with so many obstacles on the part of the young lady.”

“I have never doubted the good intentions of Mr. de Brisville regarding an institution that deserves the support of all devout people,” replied the superior carefully; “but I didn’t expect to face so many challenges from the young lady.”

“How is that?”

"How's that?"

“This girl, whom I always believed a most simple, submissive, timid, almost idiotic person—instead of being delighted with this proposal of marriage, asks time to consider!”

“This girl, whom I always thought was really simple, submissive, timid, and almost clueless—instead of being thrilled with this marriage proposal, asks for time to think about it!”

“It is really pitiable!”

"It's really pathetic!"

“She opposes to me an inert resistance. It is in vain for me to speak severely, and tell her that, having no parents or friends, and being absolutely confided to my care, she ought to see with my eyes, hear with my ears, and when I affirm that this union is suitable in all respects, give her adhesion to it without delay or reflection.”

“She puts up a passive resistance against me. It’s pointless for me to speak harshly and tell her that, with no parents or friends, and being completely entrusted to my care, she should see things from my perspective, hear things as I do, and when I insist that this union is appropriate in every way, she should agree to it without hesitation or second thoughts.”

“No doubt. It would be impossible to speak more sensibly.”

“No doubt. It would be impossible to speak more wisely.”

“She answers that she wishes to see M. de Brisville, and know his character before being engaged.”

“She replies that she wants to meet M. de Brisville and understand his character before committing.”

“It is absurd—since you undertake to answer for his morality, and esteem this a proper marriage.”

“It’s ridiculous—since you take it upon yourself to vouch for his character, and consider this a suitable marriage.”

“Therefore, I remarked to Mdlle. Baudricourt, this morning, that till now I had only employed gentle persuasion, but that, if she forced me to it, I should be obliged, in her own interest, to act with rigor, to conquer so much obstinacy that I should have to separate her from her companions, and to confine her closely in a cell, until she made up her mind, after all, to consult her own happiness, and—marry an honorable man.”

“Therefore, I told Mdlle. Baudricourt this morning that up until now, I had only used gentle persuasion, but if she continued to resist, I would have no choice but to act firmly, to break through her stubbornness. I'd have to separate her from her friends and keep her confined in a cell until she decided to think about her own happiness and—marry a good man.”

“And these menaces, my dear mother?”

“And these threats, my dear mom?”

“Will, I hope, have a good effect. She kept up a correspondence with an old school-friend in the country. I have put a stop to this, for it appeared to me dangerous. She is now under my sole influence, and I hope we shall attain our ends; but you see, my dear daughter, it is never without crosses and difficulties that we succeed in doing good!”

“Will, I hope, have a good effect. She kept in touch with an old school friend in the country. I’ve put an end to this, as I thought it was risky. She’s now only under my influence, and I hope we’ll achieve our goals; but you see, my dear daughter, we never succeed in doing good without facing challenges and difficulties!”

“And I feel certain that M. de Brisville will even go beyond his first promise, and I will pledge myself for him, that, should he marry Mdlle. Baudricourt—”

“And I’m sure that M. de Brisville will even exceed his initial promise, and I will vouch for him that, if he marries Mdlle. Baudricourt—”

“You know, my dear daughter,” said the superior, interrupting the princess, “that if I were myself concerned, I would refuse everything; but to give to this institution is to give to Heaven, and I cannot prevent M. de Brisville from augmenting the amount of his good works. Then, you see, we are exposed to a sad disappointment.”

“You know, my dear daughter,” said the superior, interrupting the princess, “that if I were personally involved, I would refuse everything; but giving to this institution is giving to Heaven, and I can’t stop M. de Brisville from increasing his charitable works. So, as you can see, we face a disappointing situation.”

“What is that, my dear mother?”

“What’s that, Mom?”

“The Sacred Heart Convent disputes an estate with us that would have suited us exactly. Really, some people are quite insatiable! I gave the lady superior my opinion upon it pretty freely.”

“The Sacred Heart Convent is fighting us over an estate that would have been perfect for us. Honestly, some people are just never satisfied! I shared my thoughts with the lady superior pretty openly.”

“She told me as much,” answered Madame de Saint-Dizier, “and laid the blame on the steward.”

“She told me that,” replied Madame de Saint-Dizier, “and blamed it on the steward.”

“Oh! so you see her, my dear daughter?” exclaimed the superior, with an air of great surprise.

“Oh! So you see her, my dear daughter?” the superior exclaimed, looking very surprised.

“I met her at the bishop’s,” answered Madame de Saint-Dizier, with a slight degree of hesitation, that Mother Sainte-Perpetue did not appear to notice.

“I met her at the bishop’s,” replied Madame de Saint-Dizier, a bit hesitant, though Mother Sainte-Perpetue didn’t seem to notice.

“I really do not know,” resumed the latter, “why our establishment should excite so violently the jealousy of the Sacred Heart. There is not an evil report that they have not spread with regard to St. Mary’s Convent. Certain persons are always offended by the success of their neighbors!”

“I really don’t understand,” the latter continued, “why our establishment should provoke such intense jealousy from the Sacred Heart. There’s not a single rumor they haven’t spread about St. Mary’s Convent. Some people are always bothered by the success of those around them!”

“Come, my dear mother,” said the princess, in a conciliating tone, “we must hope that the donation of M. de Brisville will enable you to outbid the Sacred Heart. This marriage will have a double advantage, you see, my dear mother; it will place a large fortune at the disposal of a man who is devoted to us, and who will employ it as we wish; and it will also greatly increase the importance of his position as our defender, by the addition to his income of 100,000 francs a year. We shall have at length an organ worthy of our cause, and shall no longer be obliged to look for defenders amongst such people as that Dumoulin.”

“Come, Mom,” said the princess in a soothing tone, “let's hope that M. de Brisville’s donation will help you outbid the Sacred Heart. This marriage will have a double benefit, you see, Mom; it will provide a large fortune to a man who is loyal to us and will use it the way we want, and it will also significantly boost his status as our supporter by adding 100,000 francs to his annual income. We will finally have a resource worthy of our cause and won’t have to seek allies among people like that Dumoulin.”

“There is great power and much learning in the writings of the man you name. It is the style of a Saint Bernard, in wrath at the impiety of the age.”

“There is a lot of power and knowledge in the writings of the man you mention. His style is like that of Saint Bernard, furious about the ungodliness of the times.”

“Alas, my dear mother! if you only knew what a strange Saint Bernard this Dumoulin is! But I will not offend your ears; all I can tell you is, that such defenders would compromise the most sacred cause. Adieu, my dear mother! pray redouble your precautions to-night—the return of this soldier is alarming.”

“Unfortunately, my dear mother! If you only knew what a strange Saint Bernard this Dumoulin is! But I won't upset you; all I can say is that such defenders would jeopardize the most important cause. Goodbye, my dear mother! Please be extra cautious tonight—the return of this soldier is concerning.”

“Be quite satisfied, my dear daughter! Oh! I forgot. Mdlle. Florine begged me to ask you a favor. It is to let her enter your service. You know the fidelity she displayed in watching your unfortunate niece; I think that, by rewarding her in this way, you will attach her to you completely, and I shall feel grateful on her account.”

“Be happy, my dear daughter! Oh! I forgot. Mdlle. Florine asked me to do you a favor. She wants to join your service. You know how loyal she was while taking care of your unfortunate niece; I think that by helping her out this way, you'll make her completely devoted to you, and I'll be thankful for it.”

“If you interest yourself the least in the world in Florine, my dear mother, the thing is done. I will take her into my service. And now it strikes me, she may be more useful to me than I thought.”

“If you care even a little about Florine, my dear mother, it's settled. I'll hire her. And now that I think about it, she might be more helpful to me than I realized.”

“A thousand thanks, my dear daughter, for such obliging attention to my request. I hope we shall soon meet again. The day after to-morrow, at two o’clock, we have a long conference with his Eminence and the Bishop; do not forget!”

“A thousand thanks, my dear daughter, for being so kind in responding to my request. I hope we will see each other again soon. The day after tomorrow at two o’clock, we have a lengthy meeting with his Eminence and the Bishop; don’t forget!”

“No, my dear mother; I shall take care to be exact. Only, pray, redouble your precautions to-night for fear of a great scandal!”

“No, Mom; I’ll make sure to be careful. Just please, be extra cautious tonight to avoid a major scandal!”

After respectfully kissing the hand of the superior, the princess went out by the great door, which led to an apartment opening on the principal staircase. Some minutes after, Florine entered the room by another way. The superior was seated and Florine approached her with timid humility.

After respectfully kissing the superior's hand, the princess exited through the large door that led to a room connected to the main staircase. A few minutes later, Florine entered the room from another direction. The superior was seated, and Florine approached her with shy humility.

“Did you meet the Princess de Saint-Dizier?” asked Mother Sainte Perpetue.

“Did you meet the Princess de Saint-Dizier?” asked Mother Sainte Perpetue.

“No, mother; I was waiting in the passage, where the windows look out on the garden.”

“No, mom; I was waiting in the hallway, where the windows look out at the garden.”

“The princess takes you into her service from to-day,” said the superior.

“The princess is bringing you into her service starting today,” said the superior.

Florine made a movement of sorrowful surprise, and exclaimed: “Me, mother! but—”

Florine reacted with a mix of sadness and surprise and said, “Me, mom! But—”

“I asked her in your name, and you have only to accept,” answered the other imperiously.

“I asked her on your behalf, and you just have to accept,” the other replied firmly.

“But, mother, I had entreated you—”

"But, Mom, I begged you—"

“I tell you, that you accept the offer,” said the superior, in so firm and positive a tone that Florine cast down her eyes, and replied in a low voice: “I accept.”

“I’m telling you, you need to accept the offer,” said the superior, in such a firm and definite tone that Florine looked down and replied quietly, “I accept.”

“It is in M. Rodin’s name that I give you this order.”

“It’s in M. Rodin’s name that I’m giving you this order.”

“I thought so, mother,” replied Florine, sadly; “on what conditions am I to serve the princess?”

“I thought so, Mom,” replied Florine, sadly; “under what conditions am I supposed to serve the princess?”

“On the same conditions as those on which you served her niece.”

“On the same terms as those under which you served her niece.”

Florine shuddered and said: “I am, then, to make frequent secret reports with regard to the princess?”

Florine shuddered and said: “So, I’m supposed to make regular secret reports about the princess?”

“You will observe, you will remember, and you will give an account.”

“You will see, you will remember, and you will report.”

“Yes, my mother.”

“Yeah, my mom.”

“You will above all direct your attention to the visits that the princess may receive from the lady superior of the Sacred Heart. You must try and listen—for we have to preserve the princess from evil influences.”

“You should primarily focus on the visits that the princess might have from the head of the Sacred Heart. You need to be attentive—because we must protect the princess from negative influences.”

“I will obey, my mother.”

“I’ll obey, Mom.”

“You will also try and discover why two young orphans have been brought hither, and recommended to be severely treated, by Madame Grivois, the confidential waiting-woman of the princess.”

“You will also try to find out why two young orphans have been brought here and suggested to be treated harshly by Madame Grivois, the princess's trusted maid.”

“Yes, mother.”

“Yeah, Mom.”

“Which must not prevent you from remembering anything else that may be worthy of remark. To-morrow I will give you particular instructions upon another subject.”

“Which shouldn’t stop you from remembering anything else that might be worth mentioning. Tomorrow, I will give you specific instructions on a different topic.”

“It is well, mother.”

"All good, Mom."

“If you conduct yourself in a satisfactory manner, and execute faithfully the instructions of which I speak, you will soon leave the princess to enter the service of a young bride; it will be an excellent and lasting situation always on the same conditions. It is, therefore, perfectly understood that you have asked me to recommend you to Madame de Saint Dizier.”

“If you behave appropriately and follow my instructions closely, you’ll soon move on from serving the princess to working for a young bride; it will be a great and stable position, always under the same conditions. So it’s clear that you’ve asked me to put in a good word for you with Madame de Saint Dizier.”

“Yes, mother; I shall remember.”

"Sure, mom; I'll remember."

“Who is this deformed young girl that accompanies you?”

“Who is this deformed young girl who is with you?”

“A poor creature without any resources, very intelligent, and with an education above her class; she works at her needle, but is at present without employment, and reduced to the last extremity. I have made inquiries about her this morning; she has an excellent character.”

“A struggling individual with no resources, very smart, and with an education beyond her means; she works with her sewing, but is currently unemployed and at her breaking point. I found out more about her this morning; she has a great reputation.”

“She is ugly and deformed, you say?”

“She’s ugly and deformed, you say?”

“She has an interesting countenance, but she is deformed.”

"She has an intriguing face, but she is disfigured."

The superior appeared pleased at this information, and added, after a moment’s reflection: “She appears intelligent?”

The boss seemed pleased with this information and added, after a moment of thought, “She seems smart?”

“Very intelligent.”

"Super smart."

“And is absolutely without resources?”

"And has no resources?"

“Yes, without any.”

"Yep, no problem."

“Is she pious?”

“Is she religious?”

“She does not practice.”

"She doesn't practice."

“No matter,” said the superior to herself; “if she be intelligent, that will suffice.” Then she resumed aloud. “Do you know if she is a good workwoman?”

“No matter,” said the superior to herself; “if she’s smart, that will be enough.” Then she continued speaking aloud. “Do you know if she’s a good worker?”

“I believe so, mother.”

“I think so, mom.”

The superior rose, took a register from a shelf, appeared to be looking into it attentively for some time, and then said, as she replaced it: “Fetch in this young girl, and go and wait for me in the press-room.”

The superior got up, took a logbook from a shelf, seemed to be examining it closely for a while, and then said, as she put it back: “Bring in this young girl, and go wait for me in the press room.”

“Deformed—intelligent—clever at her needle,” said the superior, reflecting; “she will excite no suspicion. We must see.”

“Deformed—smart—skilled with her needle,” said the superior, considering; “she won’t raise any suspicions. We need to see.”

In about a minute, Florine returned with Mother Bunch, whom she introduced to the superior, and then discreetly withdrew. The young sempstress was agitated, trembling, and much troubled, for she could, as it were, hardly believe a discovery which she had chanced to make during Florine’s absence. It was not without a vague sense of terror that the hunchback remained alone with the lady superior.

In about a minute, Florine came back with Mother Bunch, whom she introduced to the superior before stepping away discreetly. The young seamstress was anxious, shaking, and very troubled because she could hardly believe the discovery she had made while Florine was gone. The hunchback felt a vague sense of fear being left alone with the lady superior.

20077m
Original




CHAPTER VII. THE TEMPTATION.

This was the cause of Mother Bunch’s emotion. Florine, when she went to see the superior, had left the young sempstress in a passage supplied with benches, and forming a sort of ante-chamber on the first story. Being alone, the girl had mechanically approached a window which looked upon the convent garden, shut in by a half demolished wall, and terminating at one end in an open paling. This wall was connected with a chapel that was still building, and bordered on the garden of a neighboring house. The sewing-girl, at one of the windows on the ground floor of this house—a grated window, still more remarkable by the sort of tent-like awning above it—beheld a young female, with her eyes fixed upon the convent, making signs with her hand, at once encouraging and affectionate. From the window where she stood, Mother Bunch could not see to whom these signs were addressed; but she admired the rare beauty of the telegrapher, the brilliancy of her complexion, the shining blackness of her large eyes, the sweet and benevolent smile which lingered on her lips. There was, no doubt, some answer to her graceful and expressive pantomime, for, by a movement full of elegance, the girl laid her left hand on her bosom, and waved her right, which seemed to indicate that her heart flew towards the place on which she kept her eyes. One faint sunbeam, piercing the clouds, came at this moment to play with the tresses of the pale countenance, which, now held close to the bars of the window, was suddenly, as it were, illuminated by the dazzling reflection of her splendid golden hair. At sight of that charming face, set in its admirable frame of red curls, Mother Bunch started involuntarily; the thought of Mdlle. de Cardoville crossed her mind, and she felt persuaded (nor was she, indeed, mistaken), that the protectress of Agricola was before her. On thus beholding, in that gloomy asylum, this young lady, so marvellously beautiful, and remembering the delicate kindness with which a few days before she had received Agricola in her luxurious little palace of dazzling splendor, the work-girl felt her heart sink within her. She believed Adrienne insane; and yet, as she looked attentively at her, it seemed as if intelligence and grace animated that adorable countenance. Suddenly, Mdlle. de Cardoville laid her fingers upon her lips, blew a couple of kisses in the direction towards which she had been looking, and all at once disappeared. Reflecting upon the important revelations which Agricola had to make to Mdlle. de Cardoville, Mother Bunch regretted bitterly that she had no means of approaching her; for she felt sure that, if the young lady were mad, the present was a lucid interval. She was yet absorbed in these uneasy reflections, when she saw Florine return, accompanied by one of the nuns. Mother Bunch was obliged, therefore, to keep silence with regard to the discovery she had made, and soon after she found herself in the superior’s presence. This latter, after a rapid and searching examination of the countenance of the young workwoman, judged her appearance so timid, gentle and honest, that she thought she might repose full confidence in the information given by Florine.

This was why Mother Bunch felt so emotional. When Florine went to see the superior, she had left the young seamstress in a hallway with benches, forming a sort of waiting area on the first floor. Alone, the girl had unconsciously moved toward a window that overlooked the convent garden, surrounded by a half-destroyed wall ending at one side with an open fence. This wall was next to a chapel still under construction and bordered the garden of a neighboring house. The seamstress, from one of the windows on the ground floor of that house—a barred window especially notable for the tent-like awning above it—saw a young woman gazing at the convent, gesturing with her hand in a way that was both encouraging and affectionate. From where she stood, Mother Bunch couldn’t tell who the gestures were meant for, but she marveled at the unusual beauty of the woman, the brilliance of her complexion, the shiny darkness of her large eyes, and the sweet, kind smile that lingered on her lips. There was undoubtedly some reply to her graceful and expressive signals because, with an elegant motion, the girl placed her left hand on her chest and waved her right hand, which seemed to suggest that her heart was reaching toward the place where her gaze remained fixed. At that moment, a faint sunbeam broke through the clouds and played with the strands of the pale woman's face, which, now leaning closer to the bars of the window, was suddenly illuminated by the dazzling reflection of her gorgeous golden hair. At the sight of that lovely face framed by beautiful red curls, Mother Bunch started instinctively; the thought of Mdlle. de Cardoville crossed her mind, and she felt convinced (and rightly so) that the protector of Agricola was in front of her. Seeing this incredibly beautiful young lady in such a dreary asylum, and remembering the thoughtful kindness with which she had recently welcomed Agricola in her luxurious little palace full of splendor, the seamstress felt her heart sink. She believed Adrienne was insane; yet as she watched more closely, it seemed that intelligence and grace lit up that enchanting face. Suddenly, Mdlle. de Cardoville placed her fingers to her lips, blew a couple of kisses in the direction she had been staring, and then abruptly vanished. Reflecting on the significant revelations Agricola needed to share with Mdlle. de Cardoville, Mother Bunch bitterly regretted that she had no way to reach her; she was convinced that, if the young lady were indeed mad, this was a moment of clarity. She was still lost in these troubling thoughts when she noticed Florine return with one of the nuns. Mother Bunch had to remain silent about her discovery, and soon after, she found herself in the superior’s presence. The superior, after a quick and intense look at the young worker's face, judged her appearance to be so shy, gentle, and honest that she decided to trust the information given by Florine.

“My dear daughter,” said Mother Sainte-Perpetue, in an affectionate voice, “Florine has told me in what a cruel situation you are placed. Is it true that you are entirely without work?”

“Dear daughter,” said Mother Sainte-Perpetue, in a loving tone, “Florine has informed me about the difficult situation you're in. Is it true that you have no work at all?”

“Alas! yes, madame.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“Call me mother, my dear daughter; that name is dearer to me, and it is the rule of our house. I need not ask you what are your principles?”

“Call me Mom, my dear daughter; that name means more to me, and it’s how we do things in our family. I don't need to ask you about your beliefs, do I?”

“I have always lived honestly by my labor, mother,” answered the girl, with a simplicity at once dignified and modest.

“I’ve always worked honestly for my living, mom,” the girl replied, with a simplicity that was both dignified and modest.

“I believe you, my dear daughter, and I have good reasons for so doing. We must thank the Lord, who has delivered you from temptation; but tell me—are you clever at your trade?”

“I believe you, my dear daughter, and I have good reasons for it. We must thank the Lord for delivering you from temptation; but tell me—are you skilled at your trade?”

“I do my best, mother, and have always satisfied my employers. If you please to try me, you will be able to judge.”

“I do my best, Mom, and I've always made my bosses happy. If you want to give me a chance, you'll be able to see for yourself.”

“Your affirmation is sufficient, my dear daughter. You prefer, I think, to go out by the day?”

“Your confirmation is enough, my dear daughter. I believe you prefer to go out during the day?”

“Mdlle. Florine told me, mother, that I could not have work at home.”

“Mademoiselle Florine told me, Mom, that I can’t work from home.”

“Why, no—not for the present, my child. If hereafter an opportunity should offer, I will think of it. Just now I have this to propose to you. A very respectable old lady has asked me to recommend to her a needle-woman by the day; introduced by me, you will certainly suit her. The institution will undertake to clothe you becomingly, and this advance we shall retain by degrees out of your wages, for you will look to us for payment. We propose to give you two francs a day; does that appear to you sufficient?”

“Not right now, my dear. If an opportunity comes up later, I'll consider it. For now, I have this to suggest. A very respectable old lady has asked me to find her a seamstress for the day; if I introduce you, you’ll definitely be a good fit. The organization will help provide you with appropriate clothing, and we’ll deduct that cost gradually from your wages since you’ll rely on us for payment. We’re offering you two francs a day; does that seem enough to you?”

“Oh, mother! it is much more than I could have expected.”

“Oh, mom! It’s so much more than I could have hoped for.”

“You will, moreover, only be occupied from nine o’clock in the morning till six in the evening; you will thus have still some off hours, of which you might make use. You see, the situation is not a hard one.”

“You will only be working from nine in the morning until six in the evening; you will still have some free time that you could use. As you can see, it’s not a tough situation.”

“Oh! quite the contrary, mother.”

“Oh! Quite the opposite, Mom.”

“I must tell you, first of all, with whom the institution intends to place you. It is a widow lady, named Mme. de Bremant, a person of the most steadfast piety. In her house, I hope, you will meet with none but excellent examples. If it should be otherwise, you can come and inform me.”

“I need to let you know, first off, who the institution plans to place you with. It’s a widow named Mme. de Bremant, a woman of great faith. In her home, I hope you'll encounter only good role models. If things are different, you can come and tell me.”

“How so, mother?” said the sewing-girl, with surprise.

“How so, Mom?” said the sewing girl, surprised.

“Listen to me, my dear daughter,” said Mother Sainte-Perpetue, in a tone ever more and more affectionate; “the institution of St. Mary has a double end in view. You will perfectly understand that, if it is our duty to give to masters and mistresses every possible security as to the morality of the persons that we place in their families, we are likewise bound to give to the persons that we so place out every possible security as to the morality of their employers.”

“Listen to me, my dear daughter,” said Mother Sainte-Perpetue, with an increasingly affectionate tone. “The institution of St. Mary has two main purposes. You'll understand that while it's our responsibility to assure masters and mistresses about the morality of the people we place in their homes, we also have the duty to provide those individuals with the same assurance regarding their employers' morality.”

“Nothing can be more just and of a wiser foresight, mother.”

“Nothing can be more fair and show better foresight, mom.”

“Naturally, my dear daughter; for even as a servant of bad morals may cause the utmost trouble in a respectable family, so the bad conduct of a master or mistress may have the most baneful influence on the persons who serve them, or who come to work in their houses. Now, it is to offer a mutual guarantee to good masters and honest servants, that we have founded this institution.”

“Of course, my dear daughter; just like a servant with bad morals can cause serious issues in a respectable household, the poor behavior of a master or mistress can greatly impact those who work for them or come into their homes. We established this institution to provide a mutual assurance for good masters and honest servants.”

“Oh, madame!” cried Mother Bunch, with simplicity; “such designs merit the thanks and blessings of every one.”

“Oh, ma'am!” exclaimed Mother Bunch, honestly; “such efforts deserve everyone's thanks and blessings.”

“And blessings do not fail us, my dear daughter, because we perform our promises. Thus, an interesting workwoman—such as you, for example—is placed with persons that we suppose irreproachable. Should she, however, perceive, on the part of her employers, or on that of the persons who frequent the house, any irregularity of morals, any tendency to what would offend her modesty, or shock her religious principles, she should immediately give us a detailed account of the circumstances that have caused her alarm. Nothing can be more proper—don’t you think so?”

“And we are never short of blessings, my dear daughter, when we keep our promises. So, a hardworking individual—like you, for instance—is placed with people we believe to be upright. However, if she notices any moral issues, any behavior that could offend her modesty, or anything that contradicts her religious beliefs from her employers or the visitors they entertain, she should immediately provide us with a detailed account of what has caused her concern. Don’t you think that’s the right approach?”

“Yes, mother,” answered Mother Bunch, timidly, for she began to find this provision somewhat singular.

“Yes, mom,” replied Mother Bunch, shyly, as she started to find this arrangement a bit strange.

“Then,” resumed the superior, “if the case appears a serious one, we exhort our befriended one to observe what passes more attentively, so as to convince herself whether she had really reason to be alarmed. She makes a new report to us, and should it confirm our first fears, faithful to our pious guardianship, we withdraw her instantly from the house. Moreover, as the majority of our young people, notwithstanding their innocence and virtue, have not always sufficient experience to distinguish what may be injurious to their soul’s health, we think it greatly to their interest that they should confide to us once a week, as a child would to her mother, either in person or by letter, whatever has chanced to occur in the house in which we have placed them. Then we can judge for them, whether to withdraw them or not. We have already about a hundred persons, companions to ladies, young women in shops, servants, and needlewomen by the day, whom we have placed in a great number of families, and, for the interest of all, we have every reason to congratulate ourselves on this mode of proceeding. You understand me, do you not, my dear daughter?”

“Then,” the superior continued, “if the situation seems serious, we encourage our friend to pay closer attention to what's happening so she can determine if she really has a reason to be worried. She will give us a new report, and if it backs up our initial concerns, we will faithfully act on our duty and remove her from the house immediately. Additionally, since most of our young people, despite their innocence and virtue, often lack the experience to identify what might harm their spiritual well-being, we believe it’s very beneficial for them to share with us once a week, as a child would with her mother, either in person or by letter, anything that has happened in the house where we’ve placed them. This way, we can decide whether they should be withdrawn or not. We already have about a hundred people—companions of ladies, young women working in shops, servants, and day laborers—whom we have placed in many families, and for everyone’s benefit, we have every reason to be proud of this approach. You understand me, don’t you, my dear daughter?”

“Yes-yes, mother,” said the sempstress, more and more embarrassed. She had too much uprightness and sagacity not to perceive that this plan of mutually insuring the morality of masters and servants resembled a vast spy system, brought home to the domestic hearth, and carried on by the members of the institution almost without their knowledge, for it would have been difficult to disguise more skillfully the employment for which they were trained.

“Yeah, yeah, mom,” said the seamstress, getting more and more embarrassed. She was too honest and smart not to realize that this idea of ensuring the morality of both employers and employees was like a big spy network, brought into the home and run by the members of the household almost without their awareness, since it would have been hard to hide the true purpose for which they were being trained.

“If I have entered into these long details my dear daughter,” resumed Mother Sainte-Perpetue, taking the hearer’s silence for consent, “it is that you may not suppose yourself obliged to remain in the house in question, if, against our expectation, you should not find there holy and pious examples. I believe Mme. de Bremont’s house to be a pure and godly place; only I have heard (though I will not believe it) that Mme. de Bremont’s daughter, Mme. de Noisy, who has lately come to reside with her, is not so exemplary in her conduct as could be desired, that she does not fulfil regularly her religious duties, and that, during the absence of her husband, who is now in America, she receives visits, unfortunately too frequent, from one M. Hardy, a rich manufacturer.”

“If I’ve gone into all these details, my dear daughter,” continued Mother Sainte-Perpetue, interpreting your silence as agreement, “it’s so you don’t feel obligated to stay at that house if, contrary to our expectations, you don’t find any holy and pious examples there. I truly believe that Mme. de Bremont’s home is a pure and godly place; however, I’ve heard (though I don’t want to believe it) that Mme. de Bremont’s daughter, Mme. de Noisy, who has recently come to live with her, isn’t quite as exemplary in her behavior as we would hope. Apparently, she doesn’t regularly attend to her religious duties, and while her husband is away in America, she’s been receiving visits—unfortunately far too often—from a Mr. Hardy, a wealthy manufacturer.”

At the name of Agricola’s master, Mother Bunch could not suppress a movement of surprise, and also blushed slightly. The superior naturally mistook this surprise and confusion for a proof of the modest susceptibility of the young sempstress, and added: “I have told you all this, my dear daughter, that you might be on your guard. I have even mentioned reports that I believe to be completely erroneous, for the daughter of Mme. de Bremont has always had such good examples before her that she cannot have so forgotten them. But, being in the house from morning to night, you will be able, better than any one, to discover if these reports have any foundation in truth. Should it unfortunately so turn out, my dear daughter, you would come and confide to me all the circumstances that have led you to such a conclusion; and, should I then agree in your opinion, I would withdraw you instantly from the house—for the piety of the mother would not compensate sufficiently for the deplorable example of the daughter’s conduct. For, as soon as you form part of the institution, I am responsible for your salvation, and, in case your delicacy should oblige you to leave Mme. de Bremont’s, as you might be some time without employment, the institution will allow you, if satisfied with your zeal and conduct, one franc a day till we could find you another place. You see, my dear daughter, that you have everything to gain with us. It is therefore agreed that the day after to-morrow you go to Mme. de Bremont’s.” Mother Bunch found herself in a very hard position. Sometimes she thought that her first suspicions were confirmed, and, notwithstanding her timidity, her pride felt hurt at the supposition, that, because they knew her poor, they should believe her capable of selling herself as a spy for the sake of high wages. Sometimes, on the contrary, her natural delicacy revolted at the idea that a woman of the age and condition of the superior could descend to make a proposition so disgraceful both to the accepter and the proposer, and she reproached herself with her first doubts and asked herself if the superior had not wished to try her, before employing her, to see if her probity would enable her to resist a comparatively brilliant offer. Mother Bunch was naturally so inclined to think well of every one, that she made up her mind to this last conclusion, saying to herself, that if, after all, she were deceived, it would be the least offensive mode of refusing these unworthy offers. With a movement, exempt from all haughtiness, but expressive of natural dignity, the young workman raised her head, which she had hitherto held humbly cast down, looked the superior full in the face, that the latter might read in her countenance the sincerity of her words, and said to her in a slightly agitated voice, forgetting this time to call her “mother”: “Ah, madame! I cannot blame you for exposing me to such a trial. You see that I am very poor, and I have yet done nothing to command your confidence. But, believe me, poor as I am, I would never stoop to so despicable an action as that which you have thought fit to propose to me, no doubt to assure yourself, by my refusal, that I am worthy of your kindness. No, no, madame—I could never bring myself to be a spy at any price.”

At the mention of Agricola’s master, Mother Bunch couldn’t hide her surprise and blushed a little. The superior mistakenly read this surprise and confusion as a sign of the young seamstress's modesty and said, “I’ve told you all this, my dear daughter, to keep you alert. I even mentioned rumors that I believe are completely wrong, since the daughter of Mme. de Bremont has always had such good role models that she can't have forgotten them. But since you’ll be in the house all day, you’ll be the best judge of whether these rumors have any truth to them. If it turns out that they do, my dear daughter, I want you to come and share with me everything that led you to that conclusion; if I agree with you, I will immediately remove you from the house—because the mother’s piety wouldn’t make up for the terrible example set by the daughter’s behavior. Once you join this institution, I’m responsible for your salvation, and if your moral integrity leads you to leave Mme. de Bremont’s, the institution will provide you, if satisfied with your dedication and behavior, one franc a day until we can find you another position. You see, my dear daughter, you have everything to gain with us. Therefore, it’s settled that the day after tomorrow you’ll go to Mme. de Bremont’s.” Mother Bunch found herself in a difficult situation. Sometimes she felt her suspicions were confirmed, and despite her shyness, her pride was hurt by the idea that because they knew her background, they would think she could sell herself as a spy for a high salary. Other times, her natural sense of decency revolted at the thought that a woman of the superior's age and position would stoop to making such a disgraceful proposition to both the receiver and the proposer. She questioned whether the superior had wanted to test her integrity before hiring her, to see if she could resist a relatively tempting offer. Mother Bunch was naturally inclined to see the best in everyone, so she settled on this last idea, telling herself that if she were deceived, it would be the least offensive way to refuse such unworthy offers. With a gesture free of arrogance but filled with natural dignity, the young worker lifted her head, which she had been holding down, looked the superior in the eye so she could see the sincerity in her expression, and said in a slightly shaky voice, forgetting this time to call her “mother”: “Ah, madame! I can’t blame you for putting me through such a trial. You see, I’m very poor, and I haven’t done anything to earn your trust. But believe me, as poor as I am, I would never lower myself to such a despicable act as the one you’ve felt compelled to suggest to me, likely to reassure yourself of my worthiness through my refusal. No, no, madame—I could never bring myself to be a spy for any amount.”

20085m
Original

She pronounced these last words with so much animation that her cheeks became slightly flushed. The superior had too much tact and experience not to perceive the sincerity of the words. Thinking herself lucky that the young girl should put this construction upon the affair, she smiled upon her affectionately, and stretched out her arms to her, saying: “It is well, my dear daughter. Come and embrace me!”

She said these last words with so much enthusiasm that her cheeks turned a bit red. The superior was too perceptive and experienced not to recognize the sincerity in her words. Feeling fortunate that the young girl viewed the situation this way, she smiled at her warmly and opened her arms, saying, “It’s alright, my dear daughter. Come give me a hug!”

“Mother—I am really confused—with so much kindness—”

“Mom—I’m really confused—with so much kindness—”

“No—you deserve it—your words are so full of truth and honesty. Only be persuaded that I have not put you to any trial, because there is no resemblance between the act of a spy and the marks of filial confidence that we require of our members for the sake of watching over their morals. But certain persons—I see you are of the number, my dear daughter—have such fixed principles, and so mature a judgment, that they can do without our advice and guardianship, and can appreciate themselves whatever might be dangerous to their salvation. I will therefore leave the entire responsibility to yourself, and only ask you for such communications as you may think proper to make.”

“No—you deserve it—your words are so full of truth and honesty. Just understand that I haven’t put you to any test because there’s a big difference between being a spy and the trust we expect from our members to ensure their morals are in check. But some people—I can see you’re one of them, my dear daughter—have such strong principles and such mature judgment that they don’t need our advice or protection, and they can recognize on their own what might be harmful to their well-being. So, I will leave all the responsibility with you and only ask for any updates you feel are necessary to share.”

“Oh, madame! how good you are!” said poor Mother Bunch, for she was not aware of the thousand devices of the monastic spirit, and thought herself already sure of gaining just wages honorably.

“Oh, ma'am! You’re so kind!” said poor Mother Bunch, as she didn’t realize the many tricks of the monastic spirit and believed she was already guaranteed fair rewards for her hard work.

“It is not goodness—but justice!” answered Mother Sainte-Perpetue, whose tone was becoming more and more affectionate. “Too much tenderness cannot be shown to pious young women like you, whom poverty has only purified because they have always faithfully observed the divine laws.”

“It’s not about goodness—but justice!” replied Mother Sainte-Perpetue, her tone growing warmer. “You can’t show too much kindness to devoted young women like you, whose struggles with poverty have only made you more pure because you’ve always followed the divine laws.”

“Mother—”

"Mom—"

“One last question, my child! how many times a month do you approach the Lord’s table?”

“One last question, my child! How many times a month do you take part in the Lord’s table?”

“Madame,” replied the hunchback, “I have not taken the sacrament since my first communion, eight years ago. I am hardly able, by working every day, and all day long, to earn my bread. I have no time—”

“Madam,” replied the hunchback, “I haven’t taken the sacrament since my first communion, eight years ago. I can barely manage to earn my bread by working every day, all day long. I have no time—”

“Gracious heaven!” cried the superior, interrupting, and clasping her hands with all the signs of painful astonishment. “Is it possible? you do not practise?”

“Good heavens!” exclaimed the superior, interrupting, and clasping her hands with all the signs of painful disbelief. “Is it possible? You don’t practice?”

“Alas, madame! I tell you that I have no time,” answered Mother Bunch, looking disconcertedly at Mother Saint-Perpetue.

“Unfortunately, ma'am! I’m telling you that I have no time,” replied Mother Bunch, looking flustered at Mother Saint-Perpetue.

“I am grieved, my dear daughter,” said the latter sorrowfully, after a moment’s silence, “but I told you that, as we place our friends in none but pious houses, so we are asked to recommend none but pious persons, who practise their religious duties. It is one of the indispensable conditions of our institution. It will, therefore, to my great regret, be impossible for me to employ you as I had hoped. If, hereafter, you should renounce your present indifference to those duties, we will then see.”

“I’m really sad about this, my dear daughter,” she said sadly, after a moment of silence, “but I told you that since we place our friends only in religious homes, we are also asked to recommend only those who are devoted to their faith and practice their religious duties. This is one of the essential conditions of our organization. Therefore, it will, to my great regret, be impossible for me to hire you as I had hoped. If, in the future, you decide to take your duties more seriously, we can reconsider.”

“Madame,” said Mother Bunch, her heart swollen with tears, for she was thus forced to abandon a cheering hope, “I beg pardon for having detained you so long—for nothing.”

“Madam,” said Mother Bunch, her heart heavy with tears, as she was forced to give up a glimmer of hope, “I’m sorry for keeping you so long—for nothing.”

“It is I, my dear daughter, who regret not to be able to attach you to the institution; but I am not altogether hopeless, that a person, already so worthy of interest, will one day deserve by her piety the lasting support of religious people. Adieu, my dear daughter! go in peace, and may God be merciful to you, until the day that you return with your whole heart to Him!”

“It’s me, my dear daughter, who regrets not being able to connect you to the institution; but I’m not completely hopeless that someone as deserving of attention as you will one day earn the lasting support of religious people through her faith. Goodbye, my dear daughter! Go in peace, and may God be merciful to you until the day you return to Him with your whole heart!”

So saying, the superior rose, and conducted her visitor to the door, with all the forms of the most maternal kindness. At the moment she crossed the threshold, she said to her: “Follow the passage, go down a few steps, and knock at the second door on the right hand. It is the press-room, and there you will find Florine. She will show you the way out. Adieu, my dear daughter!”

So saying, the leader stood up and walked her visitor to the door with all the warmth of a loving mother. Just as she was about to step outside, she said to her: “Follow the hall, go down a few steps, and knock on the second door on the right. It’s the press room, and you will find Florine there. She will help you find your way out. Goodbye, my dear daughter!”

As soon as Mother Bunch had left the presence of the superior, her tears, until now restrained, gushed forth abundantly. Not wishing to appear before Florine and the nuns in this state, she stopped a moment at one of the windows to dry her eyes. As she looked mechanically towards the windows of the next house, where she fancied she had seen Adrienne de Cardoville, she beheld the latter come from a door in the building, and advance rapidly towards the open paling that separated the two gardens. At the same instant, and to her great astonishment, Mother Bunch saw one of the two sisters whose disappearance had caused the despair of Dagobert, with pale and dejected countenance, approach the fence that separated her from Mdlle. de Cardoville, trembling with fear and anxiety, as though she dreaded to be discovered.

As soon as Mother Bunch left the presence of her superior, her tears, which she had been holding back, flowed freely. Not wanting to show up in front of Florine and the other nuns like this, she paused at one of the windows to dry her eyes. As she absentmindedly looked toward the windows of the neighboring house, where she thought she had seen Adrienne de Cardoville, she saw Adrienne come out of a door in the building and quickly walk toward the open fence that separated their gardens. At the same moment, to her great surprise, Mother Bunch noticed one of the two sisters whose disappearance had caused Dagobert so much heartache, with a pale and downcast expression, approach the fence that divided her from Mdlle. de Cardoville, trembling with fear and anxiety, as if she was scared of being seen.





CHAPTER VIII. MOTHER BUNCH AND MDLLE. DE CARDOVILLE.

Agitated, attentive, uneasy, leaning from one of the convent-windows, the work-girl followed with her eyes the movements of Mdlle. de Cardoville and Rose Simon, whom she so little expected to find together in such a place. The orphan, approaching close to the fence, which separated the nunnery-garden from that of Dr. Baleinier’s asylum, spoke a few words to Adrienne, whose features at once expressed astonishment, indignation, and pity. At this juncture, a nun came running, and looking right and left, as though anxiously seeking for some one; then, perceiving Rose, who timidly pressed close to the paling, she seized her by the arm, and seemed to scold her severely, and notwithstanding some energetic words addressed to her by Mdlle. de Cardoville, she hastily carried off the orphan, who with weeping eyes, turned several times to look back at Adrienne; whilst the latter, after showing the interest she took in her by expressive gestures, turned away suddenly, as if to conceal her tears.

Agitated, alert, and uneasy, the working girl leaned out of one of the convent windows, keeping her eyes on the movements of Mdlle. de Cardoville and Rose Simon, whom she never expected to see together in such a place. The orphan moved close to the fence that separated the nunnery garden from Dr. Baleinier’s asylum and said a few words to Adrienne, whose face showed shock, anger, and sympathy all at once. At that moment, a nun came rushing over, glancing around as if she were anxiously looking for someone. When she spotted Rose, who was timidly pressed against the fence, she grabbed her by the arm and seemed to scold her harshly. Despite Mdlle. de Cardoville's urgent protests, the nun quickly took the orphan away, and with tearful eyes, Rose turned back to look at Adrienne several times. Meanwhile, Adrienne, after showing her concern through expressive gestures, suddenly looked away, as if to hide her own tears.

The passage in which the witness stood, during this touching scene, was situated on the first story. The thought immediately occurred to the sempstress, to go down to the ground-floor, and try to get into the garden, so that she might have an opportunity of speaking to the fair girl with the golden hair, and ascertaining if it were really Mdlle. de Cardoville, to whom; if she found her in a lucid interval, she might say that Agricola had things of the greatest importance to communicate, but that he did not know how to inform her of them. The day was advancing, the sun was on its decline, and fearing that Florine would be tired of waiting for her, Mother Bunch made haste to act; with a light step, listening anxiously as she went, she reached the end of the passage, where three or four stairs led down to the landing-place of the press room, and then formed a spiral descent to the ground-floor. Hearing voices in the pressroom, the sempstress hastened down the stairs, and found herself in a long passage, in the centre of which was a glass door, opening on that part of the garden reserved for the superior. A path, bordered by a high box-hedge, sheltered her from the gaze of curious eyes, and she crept along it, till she reached the open paling; which, at this spot, separated the convent-garden from that of Dr. Baleinier’s asylum. She saw Mdlle. de Cardoville a few steps from her, seated, and with her arm resting upon a rustic bench. The firmness of Adrienne’s character had for a moment been shaken by fatigue, astonishment, fright, despair, on the terrible night when she had been taken to the asylum by Dr. Baleinier; and the latter, taking a diabolical advantage of her weakness and despondency, had succeeded for a moment in making her doubt of her own sanity. But the calm, which necessarily follows the most painful and violent emotions, combined with the reflection and reasoning of a clear and subtle intellect, soon convinced Adrienne of the groundlessness of the fears inspired by the crafty doctor. She no longer believed that it could even be a mistake on the part of the man of science. She saw clearly in the conduct of this man, in which detestable hypocrisy was united with rare audacity, and both served by a skill no less remarkable, that M. Baleinier was, in fact, the blind instrument of the Princess de Saint-Dizier. From that moment, she remained silent and calm, but full of dignity; not a complaint, not a reproach was allowed to pass her lips. She waited. Yet, though they left her at liberty to walk about (carefully depriving her of all means of communicating with any one beyond the walls), Adrienne’s situation was harsh and painful, particularly for her, who so loved to be surrounded by pleasant and harmonious objects. She felt, however, that this situation could not last long. She did not thoroughly understand the penetration and action of the laws; but her good sense taught her, that a confinement of a few days under the plea of some appearances of insanity, more or less plausible in themselves, might be attempted, and even executed with impunity; but that it could not be prolonged beyond certain limits, because, after all, a young lady of her rank in society could not disappear suddenly from the world, without inquiries being made on the subject—and the pretence of a sudden attack of madness would lead to a serious investigation. Whether true or false, this conviction had restored Adrienne to her accustomed elasticity and energy of character. And yet she sometimes in vain asked herself the cause of this attempt on her liberty. She knew too well the Princess de Saint-Dizier, to believe her capable of acting in this way, without a certain end in view, and merely for the purpose of inflicting a momentary pang. In this, Mdlle. de Cardoville was not deceived: Father d’Aigrigny and the princess were both persuaded, that Adrienne, better informed than she wished to acknowledge, knew how important it was for her to find herself in the house in the Rue Saint-Francois on the 13th of February, and was determined to maintain her rights. In shutting up Adrienne as mad, it was intended to strike a fatal blow at her future prospects; but this last precaution was useless, for Adrienne, though upon the true scent of the family-secret they lead wished to conceal from her, had not yet entirely penetrated its meaning, for want of certain documents, which had been lost or hidden.

The hallway where the witness stood during this emotional scene was located on the first floor. The seamstress quickly thought about going down to the ground floor to get into the garden so she could speak to the beautiful girl with the golden hair and find out if it was really Mdlle. de Cardoville. If she found her when she was clear-headed, she could let her know that Agricola had important things to discuss, but he didn't know how to tell her. The day was getting late, the sun was setting, and worried that Florine would get tired of waiting for her, Mother Bunch hurried to take action. Moving lightly and listening intently, she reached the end of the hallway, where a few stairs led down to the landing of the press room, which then descended in a spiral to the ground floor. Hearing voices from the press room, the seamstress rushed down the stairs and found herself in a long hallway, with a glass door in the center that opened into the part of the garden reserved for the higher-ups. A path, bordered by a tall box hedge, shielded her from curious eyes, and she quietly made her way along it until she reached the open fence that separated the convent garden from Dr. Baleinier's asylum. She spotted Mdlle. de Cardoville a few steps away, sitting with her arm resting on a rustic bench. Adrienne's strong character had been temporarily shaken by fatigue, shock, fear, and despair during the terrible night when Dr. Baleinier had taken her to the asylum. The doctor, taking advantage of her weakness and hopelessness, had managed for a moment to make her doubt her own sanity. But the calm that inevitably follows painful and intense emotions, combined with her clear and sharp intellect, soon convinced Adrienne that her fears of the cunning doctor were unfounded. She no longer believed that there could have been any mistake on the part of the scientist. She clearly understood that M. Baleinier, whose despicable hypocrisy was paired with audacious boldness and remarkable skill, was actually just a blind instrument of the Princess de Saint-Dizier. From that point on, she remained silent and composed, but dignified; not a single complaint or accusation escaped her lips. She waited. Even though they allowed her to walk around (carefully taking away all means of contacting anyone outside), Adrienne’s situation was harsh and painful, especially for someone like her who loved being surrounded by beautiful and harmonious things. However, she sensed that this situation couldn't last long. She didn't fully grasp the complexities of the law, but her common sense told her that a few days of confinement under the pretext of some questionable signs of insanity could be attempted and even carried out without consequences, but it could not be prolonged indefinitely. After all, a young lady of her status couldn't just disappear from the world without people asking about her—claiming a sudden bout of madness would lead to a serious investigation. Whether right or wrong, this belief restored Adrienne's usual resilience and energy. Still, she sometimes questioned why they were trying to restrict her freedom. She knew the Princess de Saint-Dizier too well to think she would act this way without a specific goal in mind and just to cause a temporary ache. Mdlle. de Cardoville was not fooled: Father d’Aigrigny and the princess both believed that Adrienne, more aware than she wanted to admit, understood how important it was for her to be at the house on Rue Saint-Francois on February 13th and was determined to uphold her rights. By confining Adrienne as insane, they intended to deal a fatal blow to her future prospects; but this last precaution was in vain, for even though Adrienne was close to uncovering the family secret they wanted to keep hidden from her, she had not yet completely grasped its meaning due to some documents that had been lost or concealed.

Whatever had been the motives for the odious conduct of Mdlle. de Cardoville’s enemies, she was not the less disgusted at it. No one could be more free from hatred or revenge, than was this generous young girl, but when she thought of all the sufferings which the Princess de Saint Dizier, Abbe d’Aigrigny, and Dr. Baleinier had occasioned her, she promised herself, not reprisals, but a striking reparation. If it were refused her, she was resolved to combat—without truce or rest—this combination of craft, hypocrisy, and cruelty, not from resentment for what she had endured, but to preserve from the same torments other innocent victims, who might not, like her, be able to struggle and defend themselves. Adrienne, still under the painful impression which had been caused by her interview with Rose Simon, was leaning against one of the sides of the rustic bench on which she was seated, and held her left hand over her eyes. She had laid down her bonnet beside her, and the inclined position of her head brought the long golden curls over her fair, shining cheeks. In this recumbent attitude, so full of careless grace, the charming proportions of her figure were seen to advantage beneath a watered green dress, while a broad collar, fastened with a rose-colored satin bow, and fine lace cuffs, prevented too strong a contrast between the hue of her dress and the dazzling whiteness of the swan-like neck and Raphaelesque hands, imperceptibly veined with tiny azure lines. Over the high and well-formed instep, were crossed the delicate strings of a little, black satin shoe—for Dr. Baleinier had allowed her to dress herself with her usual taste, and elegance of costume was not with Adrienne a mark of coquetry, but of duty towards herself, because she had been made so beautiful. At sight of this young lady, whose dress and appearance she admired in all simplicity, without any envious or bitter comparison with her own poor clothes and deformity of person, Mother Bunch said immediately to herself, with the good sense and sagacity peculiar to her, that it was strange a mad woman should dress so sanely and gracefully. It was therefore with a mixture of surprise and emotion that she approached the fence which separated her from Adrienne—reflecting, however, that the unfortunate girl might still be insane, and that this might turn out to be merely a lucid interval. And now, with a timid voice, but loud enough to be heard, Mother Bunch, in order to assure herself of Adrienne’s identity, said, whilst her heart beat fast: “Mdlle. de Cardoville!”

Whatever the reasons for the vile behavior of Mdlle. de Cardoville’s enemies, she was still disgusted by it. No one was more free from hatred or revenge than this kind young woman, but when she thought of all the pain that Princess de Saint Dizier, Abbe d’Aigrigny, and Dr. Baleinier had caused her, she promised herself not revenge, but a significant form of justice. If it were denied to her, she was determined to fight—without pause or rest—against this combination of deceit, hypocrisy, and cruelty, not out of bitterness for what she had suffered, but to protect other innocent victims who might not, like her, be able to fight back and defend themselves. Adrienne, still feeling the painful impression from her meeting with Rose Simon, was leaning against one side of the rustic bench where she sat, holding her left hand over her eyes. She had set her bonnet down beside her, and the tilt of her head allowed her long golden curls to cascade over her fair, glowing cheeks. In this relaxed pose, so filled with effortless grace, the lovely proportions of her figure were highlighted beneath a flowing green dress, while a wide collar, fastened with a rose-colored satin bow, and fine lace cuffs balanced the striking contrast between her dress and the dazzling whiteness of her swan-like neck and Raphael-like hands, subtly veined with tiny blue lines. Over her high and well-shaped instep were crossed the delicate strings of a little black satin shoe—because Dr. Baleinier had let her dress herself with her usual taste, and for Adrienne, elegance in attire was not a sign of vanity, but a responsibility to herself, as she had been made so beautiful. Upon seeing this young lady, whose outfit and appearance she admired simply, without any envious or bitter thoughts about her own shabby clothes and physical imperfections, Mother Bunch immediately thought to herself, with her typical good sense and insight, that it was strange for a mad woman to dress so reasonably and beautifully. Thus, with a mix of surprise and emotion, she approached the fence that separated her from Adrienne—though she contemplated that the unfortunate girl might still be insane, and this could merely be a moment of clarity. And now, with a shy voice, but loud enough to be heard, Mother Bunch, to confirm Adrienne’s identity, said, while her heart raced: “Mdlle. de Cardoville!”

“Who calls me?” said Adrienne. On hastily raising her head, and perceiving the hunchback, she could not suppress a slight cry of surprise, almost fright. For indeed this poor creature, pale, deformed, miserably clad, thus appearing suddenly before her, must have inspired Mdlle, de Cardoville, so passionately fond of grace and beauty, with a feeling of repugnance, if not of terror—and these two sentiments were both visible in her expressive countenance.

“Who’s calling me?” said Adrienne. When she quickly lifted her head and noticed the hunchback, she couldn’t help but let out a small gasp of surprise, almost fear. This poor person, pale, deformed, and poorly dressed, suddenly appearing before her, would have surely made Mdlle. de Cardoville, who was so passionate about grace and beauty, feel a sense of disgust, if not outright terror—and both of those feelings were clearly visible on her expressive face.

The other did not perceive the impression she had made. Motionless, with her eyes fixed, and her hands clasped in a sort of adoring admiration, she gazed on the dazzling beauty of Adrienne, whom she had only half seen through the grated window. All that Agricola had told her of the charms of his protectress, appeared to her a thousand times below the reality; and never, even in her secret poetic visions, had she dreamed of such rare perfection. Thus, by a singular contrast, a feeling of mutual surprise came over these two girls—extreme types of deformity and beauty, wealth and wretchedness. After rendering, as it were, this involuntary homage to Adrienne, Mother Bunch advanced another step towards the fence.

The other girl didn’t realize the impact she had made. Standing still, her eyes fixed and her hands clasped in a kind of worshipful admiration, she stared at the stunning beauty of Adrienne, whom she had only partially seen through the barred window. Everything Agricola had told her about the charms of his protector seemed a thousand times less than the reality; and never, even in her most secret poetic daydreams, had she imagined such rare perfection. Thus, in a striking contrast, a sense of mutual surprise washed over these two girls—extreme examples of deformity and beauty, wealth and misery. After giving what was almost an involuntary tribute to Adrienne, Mother Bunch stepped closer to the fence.

“What do you want?” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, rising with a sentiment of repugnance, which could not escape the work-girl’s notice; accordingly, she held down her head timidly, and said in a soft voice: “I beg your pardon, madame, to appear so suddenly before you. But moments are precious, I come from Agricola.”

“What do you want?” shouted Mdlle. de Cardoville, standing up with a feeling of disgust that the work-girl couldn’t miss; so, she lowered her head shyly and said in a gentle voice: “I’m sorry, ma’am, for coming in so suddenly. But time is precious, I come from Agricola.”

As she pronounced these words, the sempstress raised her eyes anxiously, fearing that Mdlle. de Cardoville might have forgotten the name of the workman. But, to her great surprise and joy, the fears of Adrienne seemed to diminish at the name of Agricola, and approaching the fence, she looked at the speaker with benevolent curiosity.

As she said these words, the seamstress looked up anxiously, worried that Mdlle. de Cardoville might have forgotten the workman's name. But to her great surprise and joy, Adrienne's worries seemed to fade at the mention of Agricola, and as she walked closer to the fence, she regarded the speaker with kind curiosity.

“You come from M. Agricola Baudoin?” said she. “Who are you?”

“You're from M. Agricola Baudoin?” she asked. “Who are you?”

“His adopted sister, madame—a poor needlewoman, who lives in the same house.”

“His adopted sister, ma’am—a struggling seamstress who lives in the same house.”

Adrienne appeared to collect her thoughts, and said, smiling kindly, after a moment’s silence: “It was you then, who persuaded M. Agricola to apply to me to procure him bail?”

Adrienne seemed to gather her thoughts and said, smiling gently after a brief pause, “So it was you who convinced M. Agricola to ask me to help get him bail?”

“Oh, madame, do you remember—”

“Oh, ma'am, do you remember—”

“I never forget anything that is generous and noble. M. Agricola was much affected when he spoke of your devotion. I remember it well; it would be strange if I did not. But how came you here, in this convent?”

“I never forget anything that is kind and admirable. M. Agricola was very moved when he talked about your dedication. I remember it clearly; it would be unusual if I didn’t. But how did you end up here, in this convent?”

“They told me that I should perhaps be able to get some occupation here, as I am out of work. Unfortunately, I have been refused by the lady superior.”

“They told me I might be able to find a job here since I'm unemployed. Unfortunately, the head lady turned me down.”

“And how did you recognize me?”

“And how did you recognize me?”

“By your great beauty, madame, of which Agricola had told me.”

“By your stunning beauty, ma'am, which Agricola mentioned to me.”

“Or rather by this,” said Adrienne, smiling as she lifted, with the tips of her rosy fingers, one end of a long, silky ringlet of golden hair.

“Or rather by this,” said Adrienne, smiling as she lifted, with the tips of her pink fingers, one end of a long, silky curl of golden hair.

“You must pardon Agricola, madame,” said the sewing girl, with one of those half smiles, which rarely settled on her lips: “he is a poet, and omitted no single perfection in the respectful and admiring description which he gave of his protectress.”

“You must forgive Agricola, ma'am,” said the sewing girl, with one of those half smiles that rarely stayed on her lips: “he's a poet and didn't leave out a single detail in the respectful and admiring description he gave of his protector.”

“And what induced you to come and speak to me?”

“And what made you come and talk to me?”

“The hope of being useful to you, madame. You received Agricola with so much goodness, that I have ventured to go shares in his gratitude.”

“The hope of being helpful to you, ma'am. You welcomed Agricola with such kindness that I have taken the liberty to share in his gratitude.”

“You may well venture to do so, my dear girl,” said Adrienne, with ineffable grace; “until now, unfortunately, I have only been able to serve your adopted brother by intention.”

“You can definitely go ahead and do that, my dear girl,” said Adrienne, with an indescribable grace; “until now, unfortunately, I’ve only been able to support your adopted brother in intention.”

As they exchanged these words, Adrienne and Mother Bunch looked at each other with increasing surprise. The latter was, first of all, astonished that a person who passed for mad should express herself as Adrienne did; next, she was amazed at the ease and freedom with which she herself answered the questions of Mdlle. de Cardoville—not knowing that the latter was endowed with the precious privilege of lofty and benevolent natures, to draw out from those who approached her whatever sympathized with herself. On her side, Mdlle. de Cardoville was deeply moved and astonished to hear this young, low-born girl, dressed almost like a beggar, express herself in terms selected with so much propriety. The more she looked at her, the more the feeling of repugnance she at first experienced wore off, and was at length converted into quite the opposite sentiment. With that rapid and minute power of observation natural to women, she remarked beneath the black crape of Mother Bunch’s cap, the smoothness and brilliancy of the fair, chestnut hair. She remarked, too, the whiteness of the long, thin hand, though it displayed itself at the end of a patched and tattered sleeve—an infallible proof that care, and cleanliness, and self-respect were at least struggling against symptoms of fearful distress. Adrienne discovered, also, in the pale and melancholy features, in the expression of the blue eyes, at once intelligent, mild and timid, a soft and modest dignity, which made one forget the deformed figure. Adrienne loved physical beauty, and admired it passionately, but she had too superior a mind, too noble a soul, too sensitive a heart, not to know how to appreciate moral beauty, even when it beamed from a humble and suffering countenance. Only, this kind of appreciation was new to Mdlle. de Cardoville; until now, her large fortune and elegant habits had kept her at a distance from persons of Mother Bunch’s class. After a short silence, during which the fair patrician and the poor work-girl had closely examined each other, Adrienne said to the other: “It is easy, I think, to explain the cause of our mutual astonishment. You have, no doubt, discovered that I speak pretty reasonably for a mad woman—if they have told you I am one. And I,” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, in a tone of respectful commiseration, “find that the delicacy of your language and manners so singularly contrast with the position in which you appear to be, that my surprise must be even greater than yours.”

As they shared these words, Adrienne and Mother Bunch looked at each other with growing surprise. Mother Bunch was, first of all, shocked that someone thought to be mad could express herself as Adrienne did; next, she was astonished by how easily and freely she answered Mdlle. de Cardoville's questions—unaware that Mdlle. de Cardoville had the unique ability to draw out from others whatever resonated with her kind and noble nature. On her part, Mdlle. de Cardoville was deeply touched and surprised to hear this young girl, who was almost dressed like a beggar, speak so appropriately. The more she looked at her, the more the initial feeling of repulsion faded away, turning into quite the opposite sentiment. With the quick and detailed observation typical of women, she noticed beneath the black crape of Mother Bunch’s cap, the smoothness and shine of her fair, chestnut hair. She also noticed the whiteness of the long, thin hand, even though it peeked out from a patched and tattered sleeve—an undeniable sign that care, cleanliness, and self-respect were at least fighting against signs of severe distress. Adrienne also saw in Mother Bunch’s pale, wan features and the expression in her blue eyes—intelligent, gentle, and timid—a soft and modest dignity that made one forget her deformed figure. Adrienne loved physical beauty and admired it passionately, but she was too insightful, too noble, and too sensitive not to appreciate moral beauty, even when it shone from a humble and suffering face. However, this kind of appreciation was new for Mdlle. de Cardoville; until now, her wealth and refined lifestyle had kept her at a distance from people like Mother Bunch. After a brief silence, during which the elegant patrician and the poor working girl closely observed each other, Adrienne said, “I think it's easy to explain why we’re both so surprised. You’ve probably realized that I speak quite reasonably for someone considered mad—if that’s what you’ve heard about me. And I,” Mdlle. de Cardoville added, in a tone of respectful sympathy, “find that your delicate language and manners stand out so sharply from your current situation that my surprise must be even greater than yours.”

20093m
Original

“Ah, madame!” cried Mother Bunch, with a welling forth of such deep and sincere joy that the tears started to her eyes; “is it true?—they have deceived me—you are not mad! Just now, when I beheld you so kind and beautiful, when I heard the sweet tone of your voice, I could not believe that such a misfortune had happened to you. But, alas! how is it then, madame, that you are in this place?”

“Ah, ma'am!” cried Mother Bunch, her deep and genuine joy bringing tears to her eyes. “Is it true?—they’ve tricked me—you’re not crazy! Just now, when I saw you being so kind and beautiful, when I heard the sweet tone of your voice, I couldn’t believe that such a misfortune had happened to you. But, alas! how is it that you ended up in this place?”

“Poor child!” said Adrienne, touched by the affectionate interest of this excellent creature; “and how is it that you, with such a heart and head, should be in such distress? But be satisfied! I shall not always be here—and that will suffice to tell you, that we shall both resume the place which becomes us. Believe me, I shall never forget how, in spite of the painful ideas which must needs occupy your mind, on seeing yourself deprived of work—your only resource—you have still thought of coming to me, and of trying to serve me. You may, indeed, be eminently useful to me, and I am delighted at it, for then I shall owe you much—and you shall see how I will take advantage of my gratitude!” said Adrienne, with a sweet smile. “But,” resumed she, “before talking of myself, let us think of others. Is your adopted brother still in prison?”

“Poor thing!” said Adrienne, moved by the caring interest of this wonderful person. “How is it that someone as kind and smart as you is in such distress? But don't worry! I won’t always be around—and that should be enough to let you know that we will both return to our rightful places. Trust me, I’ll never forget how, despite the painful thoughts you must be having about losing your job—your only means of support—you still thought of coming to me and trying to help. You can definitely be very helpful to me, and I’m really happy about that because then I’ll owe you a lot—and you’ll see how I’ll show my gratitude!” said Adrienne, with a warm smile. “But,” she continued, “before we talk about me, let’s think about others. Is your adopted brother still in jail?”

“By this time, madame, I hope he has obtained his freedom; thanks to the generosity of one of his comrades. His father went yesterday to offer bail for him, and they promised that he should be released to-day. But, from his prison, he wrote to me, that he had something of importance to reveal to you.”

“By now, madam, I hope he has gained his freedom, thanks to the kindness of one of his friends. His father went yesterday to post bail for him, and they promised he would be released today. However, from his prison, he wrote to me that he had something important to share with you.”

“To me?”

"To me?"

“Yes, madame. Should Agricola be released immediately by what means can he communicate with you?”

“Yes, ma'am. If Agricola is released right away, how can he get in touch with you?”

“He has secrets to tell me!” resumed Mdlle. de Cardoville, with an air of thoughtful surprise. “I seek in vain to imagine what they can be; but so long as I am confined in this house, and secluded from every one, M. Agricola must not think of addressing himself directly or indirectly to me. He must wait till I am at liberty; but that is not all, he must deliver from that convent two poor children, who are much more to be pitied than I am. The daughters of Marshal Simon are detained there against their will.”

“He has secrets to share with me!” Mdlle. de Cardoville said, looking thoughtfully surprised. “I’m trying to imagine what they could be, but as long as I’m stuck in this house and kept away from everyone, M. Agricola shouldn’t think about contacting me directly or indirectly. He needs to wait until I’m free; but that’s not all—he has to rescue those two poor kids from that convent, who deserve more sympathy than I do. Marshal Simon’s daughters are being held there against their will.”

“You know their name, madame?”

“Do you know their name, ma'am?”

“When M. Agricola informed me of their arrival in Paris, he told me they were fifteen years old, and that they resembled each other exactly—so that, the day before yesterday, when I took my accustomed walk, and observed two poor little weeping faces come close to the windows of their separate cells, one on the ground floor, the other on the first story, a secret presentiment told me that I saw in them the orphans of whom M. Agricola had spoken, and in whom I already took a lively interest, as being my relations.”

“When M. Agricola let me know they had arrived in Paris, he mentioned that they were fifteen years old and looked exactly alike. So, the day before yesterday, when I took my usual walk and saw two sad little faces peek into the windows of their separate rooms—one on the ground floor and the other on the first floor—I suddenly had a feeling that these were the orphans M. Agricola had mentioned, and I was already quite interested in them since they were my relatives.”

“They are your relations, madame, then?”

“They're your family, ma'am, right?”

“Yes, certainly. So, not being able to do more, I tried to express by signs how much I felt for them. Their tears, and the sadness of their charming faces, sufficiently told me that they were prisoners in the convent, as I am myself in this house.”

“Yes, of course. Since I couldn’t do more, I tried to show them how much I cared through gestures. Their tears and the sorrow on their lovely faces clearly indicated that they were trapped in the convent, just like I am in this house.”

“Oh! I understand, madame—the victim of the animosity of your family?”

“Oh! I get it, ma'am—the target of your family's hostility?”

“Whatever may be my fate, I am much less to be pitied than these two children, whose despair is really alarming. Their separation is what chiefly oppresses them. By some words that one of them just now said to me, I see that they are, like me, the victims of an odious machination. But thanks to you, it will be possible to save them: Since I have been in this house I have had no communication with any one; they have not allowed me pen or paper, so it is impossible to write. Now listen to me attentively, and we shall be able to defeat an odious persecution.”

“Regardless of what happens to me, I deserve far less pity than these two children, whose despair is truly alarming. Their separation is what weighs heavily on them. From something one of them just said to me, I realize they are, like me, victims of a terrible scheme. But thanks to you, we can save them: Since arriving in this house, I haven’t been allowed to talk to anyone; I haven’t been given pen or paper, so I can’t write. Now, listen to me carefully, and we’ll be able to overcome this terrible persecution.”

“Oh, speak! speak, madame!”

“Oh, talk! Talk, ma'am!”

“The soldier, who brought these orphans to France, the father of M. Agricola, is still in town?”

“The soldier who brought these orphans to France, the father of M. Agricola, is still in town?”

“Yes, madame. Oh! if you only knew his fury, his despair, when, on his return home, he no longer found the children that a dying mother had confided to him!”

“Yes, ma'am. Oh! if you only knew his rage, his hopelessness, when, upon returning home, he no longer found the children that a dying mother had entrusted to him!”

“He must take care not to act with the least violence. It would ruin all. Take this ring,” said Adrienne, drawing it from her finger, “and give it to him. He must go instantly—are you sure that you can remember a name and address?”

“He has to be careful not to act violently at all. It would ruin everything. Take this ring,” said Adrienne, pulling it off her finger, “and give it to him. He needs to go right away—are you sure you can remember a name and address?”

“Oh! yes, madame. Be satisfied on that point. Agricola only mentioned your name once, and I have not forgotten it. There is a memory of the heart.”

“Oh! yes, ma'am. You can be assured of that. Agricola only said your name once, and I haven't forgotten it. It's a memory from the heart.”

“I perceive it, my dear girl. Remember, then, the name of the Count de Montbron.”

“I see it, my dear girl. So, remember the name of Count de Montbron.”

“The Count de Montbron—I shall not forget.”

“The Count de Montbron—I won't forget.”

“He is one of my good old friends, and lives on the Place Vendome, No. 7.”

“He's one of my good friends from way back, and he lives at 7 Place Vendôme.”

“Place Vendome, No. 7—I shall remember.”

“Place Vendôme, No. 7—I’ll remember.”

“M. Agricola’s father must go to him this evening, and, if he is not at home, wait for his coming in. He must ask to speak to him, as if from me, and send him this ring as a proof of what he says. Once with him, he must tell him all—the abduction of the girls, the name of the convent where they are confined, and my own detention as a lunatic in the asylum of Dr. Baleinier. Truth has an accent of its own, which M. de Montbron will recognize. He is a man of much experience and judgment, and possessed of great influence. He will immediately take the necessary steps, and to-morrow, or the day after, these poor orphans and myself will be restored to liberty—all thanks to you! But moments are precious; we might be discovered; make haste, dear child!”

“M. Agricola’s father needs to visit him this evening, and if he’s not home, he should wait for him to arrive. He’s supposed to ask to speak with him, as if it’s from me, and send him this ring as proof of what he says. Once he’s with him, he should share everything—the girls’ abduction, the name of the convent where they’re being kept, and my own situation as a lunatic in Dr. Baleinier’s asylum. The truth carries its own weight, which M. de Montbron will recognize. He’s a man with a lot of experience and good judgment and holds considerable influence. He will quickly take the necessary actions, and tomorrow or the day after, these poor orphans and I will be freed—all thanks to you! But time is critical; we could get discovered; hurry up, dear child!”

At the moment of drawing back, Adrienne said to Mother Bunch, with so sweet a smile and affectionate a tone, that it was impossible not to believe her sincere: “M. Agricola told me that I had a heart like yours. I now understand how honorable, how flattering those words were for me. Pray, give me your hand!” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, whose eyes were filling with tears; and, passing her beautiful hand through an opening in the fence, she offered it to the other. The words and the gesture of the fair patrician were full of so much real cordiality, that the sempstress, with no false shame, placed tremblingly her own poor thin hand in Adrienne’s, while the latter, with a feeling of pious respect, lifted it spontaneously to her lips, and said: “Since I cannot embrace you as my sister, let me at least kiss this hand, ennobled by labor!”

At the moment she pulled back, Adrienne said to Mother Bunch, with such a sweet smile and affectionate tone, that it was impossible not to believe she was sincere: “M. Agricola told me that I have a heart like yours. Now I see how honorable and flattering those words were for me. Please, give me your hand!” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, her eyes welling up with tears; and, reaching her beautiful hand through an opening in the fence, she offered it to the other woman. The words and gesture of the lovely patrician were filled with so much genuine warmth that the seamstress, without any false modesty, placed her trembling, thin hand into Adrienne’s. Adrienne, feeling a deep respect, lifted it instinctively to her lips and said: “Since I can’t embrace you as my sister, let me at least kiss this hand, dignified by hard work!”

Suddenly, footsteps were heard in the garden of Dr. Baleinier; Adrienne withdrew abruptly, and disappeared behind some trees, saying: “Courage, memory, and hope!”

Suddenly, footsteps were heard in Dr. Baleinier's garden; Adrienne quickly stepped back and vanished behind some trees, saying, “Courage, memory, and hope!”

All this had passed so rapidly that the young workwoman had no time to speak or move; tears, sweet tears, flowed abundantly down her pale cheeks. For a young lady, like Adrienne de Cardoville, to treat her as a sister, to kiss her hand, to tell her that she was proud to resemble her in heart—her, a poor creature, vegetating in the lowest abyss of misery—was to show a spirit of fraternal equality, divine, as the gospel words.

All this happened so quickly that the young worker didn't have a chance to speak or move; tears, sweet tears, streamed down her pale cheeks. For a young woman like Adrienne de Cardoville to treat her like a sister, to kiss her hand, to say that she was proud to share her compassion—her, a poor soul stuck in the depths of misery—was to show a sense of brotherly equality, divine, just like the gospel words.

There are words and impressions which make a noble soul forget years of suffering, and which, as by a sudden flash, reveal to it something of its own worth and grandeur. Thus it was with the hunchback. Thanks to this generous speech, she was for a moment conscious of her own value. And though this feeling was rapid as it was ineffable, she clasped her hands and raised her eyes to heaven with an expression of fervent gratitude; for, if the poor sempstress did not practise, to use the jargon of ultramontane cant, no one was more richly endowed with that deep religious sentiment, which is to mere dogmas what the immensity of the starry heaven is to the vaulted roof of a church.

There are words and feelings that can make a noble person forget years of pain, suddenly revealing their own worth and greatness. This is how it was for the hunchback. Thanks to this generous compliment, she briefly became aware of her own value. And although this feeling was as fleeting as it was indescribable, she clasped her hands and looked up to heaven with a look of deep gratitude; for, even if the poor seamstress didn’t practice, using the language of extreme beliefs, no one had a more profound sense of that deep religious sentiment, which is to simple doctrines what the vastness of the starry sky is to the arched ceiling of a church.

Five minutes after quitting Mdlle. de Cardoville, Mother Bunch, having left the garden without being perceived, reascended to the first story, and knocked gently at the door of the press-room. A sister came to open the door to her.

Five minutes after leaving Mdlle. de Cardoville, Mother Bunch, having exited the garden unnoticed, went back up to the first floor and knocked softly at the door of the press room. A sister answered the door for her.

“Is not Mdlle. Florine, with whom I came, still here, sister?” asked the needlewoman.

“Is Mdlle. Florine, who I came with, still here, sister?” asked the needleworker.

“She could not wait for you any longer. No doubt, you have come from our mother the superior?”

“She couldn't wait for you any longer. No doubt, you came from our mother the superior?”

“Yes, yes, sister,” answered the sempstress, casting down her eyes; “would you have the goodness to show me the way out?”

“Yes, yes, sister,” replied the seamstress, looking down; “could you please show me the way out?”

“Come with me.”

"Join me."

The sewing-girl followed the nun, trembling at every step lest she should meet the superior, who would naturally have inquired the cause of her long stay in the convent.

The sewing girl followed the nun, shaking at every step in case she ran into the superior, who would definitely have asked why she was in the convent for so long.

At length the inner gate closed upon Mother Bunch. Passing rapidly across the vast court-yard and approaching the porter’s lodge, to ask him to let her out, she heard these words pronounced in a gruff voice: “It seems, old Jerome, that we are to be doubly on our guard to-night. Well, I shall put two extra balls in my gun. The superior says we are to make two rounds instead of one.”

At last, the inner gate closed behind Mother Bunch. She quickly crossed the large courtyard and went to the porter’s lodge to ask him to let her out when she heard a gruff voice say, “It looks like we need to be extra careful tonight, old Jerome. I’ll load two extra rounds in my gun. The superior says we have to make two rounds instead of one.”

“I want no gun, Nicholas,” said the other voice; “I have my sharp scythe, a true gardener’s weapon—and none the worse for that.”

“I don’t want a gun, Nicholas,” said the other voice. “I have my sharp scythe, a true gardener’s tool—and it’s just as good for that.”

Feeling an involuntary uneasiness at these words, which she had heard by mere chance, Mother Bunch approached the porter’s lodge, and asked him to open the outer gate.

Feeling a sudden discomfort at these words, which she had overheard by chance, Mother Bunch walked over to the porter’s lodge and asked him to open the outer gate.

“Where do you come from?” challenged the porter, leaning half way out of his lodge, with a double barrelled gun, which he was occupied in loading, in his hand, and at the same time examining the sempstress with a suspicious air.

“Where are you from?” the porter challenged, leaning halfway out of his lodge with a double-barreled gun in his hand, which he was busy loading, while also eyeing the seamstress with a suspicious look.

“I come from speaking to the superior,” answered Mother Bunch timidly.

“I just spoke to the higher-up,” Mother Bunch replied shyly.

“Is that true?” said Nicholas roughly. “You look like a sanctified scarecrow. Never mind. Make haste and cut!”

“Is that true?” Nicholas said roughly. “You look like a holy scarecrow. Anyway, hurry up and cut!”

The gate opened, and Mother Bunch went out. Hardly had she gone a few steps in the sweet, when, to her great surprise, she saw the dog Spoil sport run up to her, and his master, Dagobert, a little way behind him, arriving also with precipitation. She was hastening to meet the soldier, when a full, sonorous voice exclaimed from a little distance: “Oh my good sister!” which caused the girl to turn round. From the opposite side to that whence Dagobert was coming, she saw Agricola hurrying towards the spot.

The gate opened, and Mother Bunch stepped outside. She had barely taken a few steps into the sweet air when, to her surprise, she saw the dog Spoil sport running toward her, with his owner, Dagobert, following closely behind. She was rushing to greet the soldier when a loud, resonant voice called out from a short distance: “Oh my good sister!” This made her turn around. From the opposite direction of where Dagobert was coming, she spotted Agricola hurrying toward her.





CHAPTER IX. THE ENCOUNTERS.

At the sight of Dagobert and Agricola, Mother Bunch remained motionless with surprise, a few steps from the convent-gate. The soldier had not yet perceived the sempstress. He advanced rapidly, following the dog, who though lean, half-starved, rough-coated, and dirty, seemed to frisk with pleasure, as he turned his intelligent face towards his master, to whom he had gone back, after caressing Mother Bunch.

At the sight of Dagobert and Agricola, Mother Bunch stood frozen in surprise just a few steps away from the convent gate. The soldier hadn’t noticed the seamstress yet. He moved quickly, trailing behind the dog, who, despite being thin, half-starved, scruffy, and dirty, appeared to bounce with joy as he turned his bright face towards his owner, having returned to him after nuzzling Mother Bunch.

“Yes, yes; I understand you, old fellow!” said the soldier, with emotion. “You are more faithful than I was; you did not leave the dear children for a minute. Yes, you followed them, and watched day and night, without food, at the door of the house to which they were taken—and, at length, weary of waiting to see them come forth, ran home to fetch me. Yes; whilst I was giving way to despair, like a furious madman, you were doing what I ought to have done—discovering their retreat. What does it all prove? Why, that beasts are better than men—which is well known. Well, at length I shall see them again. When I think that tomorrow is the 13th, and that without you, my did Spoil-sport, all would be lost—it makes me shudder. But I say, shall we soon be there? What a deserted quarter! and night coming on!”

“Yes, yes; I get you, old friend!” said the soldier, feeling emotional. “You were more loyal than I was; you didn’t leave the dear kids for even a moment. Yes, you followed them and kept watch day and night, without food, at the door of the house where they were taken—and, eventually, tired of waiting to see them come out, you ran home to get me. Yes; while I was losing hope, like a raging madman, you were doing what I should have done—finding out where they were hiding. What does it all show? That animals are better than humans—which we already know. Well, at last, I'll see them again. When I realize that tomorrow is the 13th, and that without you, my little Spoil-sport, everything would have been lost—it makes me shudder. But tell me, are we almost there? What an empty area! And night is falling!”

Dagobert had held this discourse to Spoil-sport, as he walked along following the good dog, who kept on at a rapid pace. Suddenly, seeing the faithful animal start aside with a bound, he raised his eyes, and perceived the dog frisking about the hunchback and Agricola, who had just met at a little distance from the convent-gate.

Dagobert was having this conversation with Spoil-sport as he walked along, following the good dog, who was moving quickly. Suddenly, when he noticed the loyal animal jump to the side, he looked up and saw the dog playing around the hunchback and Agricola, who had just encountered each other a short distance from the convent gate.

“Mother Bunch?” exclaimed both father and son, as they approached the young workwoman, and looked at her with extreme surprise.

“Mother Bunch?” exclaimed both the father and son as they approached the young worker, looking at her in complete surprise.

“There is good hope, M. Dagobert,” said she with inexpressible joy. “Rose and Blanche are found!” Then, turning towards the smith, she added, “There is good hope, Agricola: Mdlle. de Cardoville is not mad. I have just seen her.”

“There's real hope, M. Dagobert,” she said with uncontainable joy. “Rose and Blanche have been found!” Then, looking at the smith, she added, “There’s real hope, Agricola: Mdlle. de Cardoville isn’t crazy. I just saw her.”

“She is not mad? what happiness!” exclaimed the smith.

“She’s not crazy? What a relief!” exclaimed the smith.

“The children!” cried Dagobert, trembling with emotion, as he took the work-girl’s hands in his own. “You have seen them?”

“The kids!” cried Dagobert, shaking with emotion, as he took the factory girl’s hands in his own. “Have you seen them?”

“Yes; just now—very sad—very unhappy—but I was not able to speak to them.”

“Yes; right now—very sad—very unhappy—but I couldn't talk to them.”

“Oh!” said Dagobert, stopping as if suffocated by the news, and pressing his hands on his bosom; “I never thought that my old heart could beat so!—And yet, thanks to my dog, I almost expected what has taken place. Anyhow, I am quite dizzy with joy.”

“Oh!” said Dagobert, stopping as if overwhelmed by the news and pressing his hands to his chest. “I never thought my old heart could beat like this!—And yet, thanks to my dog, I almost expected what just happened. Either way, I’m completely dizzy with joy.”

“Well, father, it’s a good day,” said Agricola, looking gratefully at the girl.

“Well, dad, it’s a nice day,” said Agricola, looking gratefully at the girl.

“Kiss me, my dear child!” added the soldier, as he pressed Mother Bunch affectionately in his arms; then, full of impatience, he added: “Come, let us go and fetch the children.”

“Kiss me, my dear child!” the soldier said, pulling Mother Bunch affectionately into his arms. Filled with impatience, he added, “Come on, let’s go get the kids.”

“Ah, my good sister!” said Agricola, deeply moved; “you will restore peace, perhaps life, to my father—and Mdlle. de Cardoville—but how do you know?”

“Ah, my dear sister!” said Agricola, feeling very emotional; “you might bring back peace, maybe even life, to my father—and Mdlle. de Cardoville—but how do you know?”

“A mere chance. And how did you come here?”

“A lucky coincidence. So, how did you end up here?”

“Spoil-sport stops and barks,” cried Dagobert, who had already made several steps in advance.

“Party pooper stops and barks,” yelled Dagobert, who had already taken a few steps forward.

Indeed the dog, who was as impatient as his master to see the orphans, and far better informed as to the place of their retreat, had posted himself at the convent gate, and was beginning to bark, to attract the attention of Dagobert. Understanding his dog, the latter said to the hunchback, as he pointed in that direction with his finger: “The children are there?”

Indeed, the dog, just as eager as his owner to see the orphans and much more aware of where they were, had positioned himself at the convent gate and was starting to bark to get Dagobert's attention. Understanding his dog, Dagobert said to the hunchback while pointing in that direction, “The kids are over there?”

“Yes, M. Dagobert.”

“Yes, Mr. Dagobert.”

“I was sure of it. Good dog!—Oh, yes! beasts are better than men—except you, my dear girl, who are better than either man or beast. But my poor children! I shall see them, I shall have them once more!”

“I was certain of it. Good dog!—Oh, yes! animals are better than people—except you, my dear girl, who are better than either humans or animals. But my poor children! I will see them, I will have them once more!”

So saying, Dagobert, in spite of his age, began to run very fast towards Spoil-sport. “Agricola,” cried Mother Bunch, “prevent thy father from knocking at that door. He would ruin all.”

So saying, Dagobert, despite his age, started to run quickly towards Spoil-sport. “Agricola,” shouted Mother Bunch, “stop your father from knocking on that door. He would ruin everything.”

In two strides, the smith had reached his father, just as the latter was raising his hand to the knocker. “Stop, father!” cried the smith, as he seized Dagobert by the arm.

In two strides, the blacksmith had reached his father, just as he was lifting his hand to the knocker. “Stop, Dad!” shouted the blacksmith, as he grabbed Dagobert by the arm.

“What the devil is it now?”

“What the heck is it now?”

“Mother Bunch says that to knock would ruin all.”

“Mother Bunch says that knocking would ruin everything.”

“How so?”

"How so?"

“She will explain it to you.” Although not so nimble as Agricola, Mother Bunch soon came up, and said to the soldier: “M. Dagobert, do not let us remain before this gate. They might open it, and see us; and that would excite suspicion. Let us rather go away—”

“She will explain it to you.” Although not as quick as Agricola, Mother Bunch quickly caught up and said to the soldier: “M. Dagobert, let’s not stay in front of this gate. They might open it and see us, which could raise suspicion. Let’s leave instead—”

20101m
Original

“Suspicion!” cried the veteran, much surprised, but without moving from the gate; “what suspicion?”

“Suspicion!” exclaimed the veteran, clearly surprised, but still not moving from the gate; “what suspicion?”

“I conjure you, do not remain there!” said Mother Bunch, with so much earnestness, that Agricola joined her, and said to his father: “Since sister rashes it, father, she has some reason for it. The Boulevard de l’Hopital is a few steps from here; nobody passes that way; we can talk there without being interrupted.”

“I urge you, don’t stay there!” said Mother Bunch with such intensity that Agricola joined her and said to his father, “Since sister insists on it, Dad, she must have a good reason. The Boulevard de l’Hôpital is just a short walk from here; nobody goes that way; we can talk there without being interrupted.”

“Devil take me if I understand a word of all this!” cried Dagobert, without moving from his post. “The children are here, and I will fetch them away with me. It is an affair of ten minutes.”

“Devil take me if I get a word of all this!” yelled Dagobert, without budging from his spot. “The kids are here, and I’ll take them with me. It’ll only take ten minutes.”

“Do not think that, M. Dagobert,” said Mother Bunch. “It is much more difficult than you imagine. But come! come!—I can hear them talk in the court-yard.”

“Don't think that, M. Dagobert,” said Mother Bunch. “It's way harder than you think. But come on! I can hear them talking in the courtyard.”

In fact, the sound of voices was now distinctly audible. “Come father!” said Agricola, forcing away the soldier, almost in spite of himself. Spoil-sport, who appeared much astonished at these hesitations, barked two or three times without quitting his post, as if to protest against this humiliating retreat; but, being called by Dagobert, he hastened to rejoin the main body.

In fact, the sound of voices was now clearly audible. “Come on, Dad!” said Agricola, pushing the soldier away, almost against his own will. Spoil-sport, who looked quite surprised by these hesitations, barked two or three times without leaving his spot, as if to protest this embarrassing retreat; but, when Dagobert called him, he quickly went back to the main group.

It was now about five o’clock in the evening. A high wind swept thick masses of grayish, rainy cloud rapidly across the sky. The Boulevard de l’Hopital, which bordered on this portion of the convent-garden, was, as we before said, almost deserted. Dagobert, Agricola, and the serving girl could hold a private conference in this solitary place.

It was around five o’clock in the evening. A strong wind rushed thick grayish, rainy clouds quickly across the sky. The Boulevard de l’Hôpital, which bordered this part of the convent garden, was, as we mentioned before, nearly empty. Dagobert, Agricola, and the serving girl could have a private meeting in this quiet spot.

The soldier did not disguise the extreme impatience that these delays occasioned in him. Hardly had they turned the corner of the street, when he said to Mother Bunch: “Come, my child, explain yourself. I am upon hot coals.”

The soldier didn’t hide his frustration with the delays. As soon as they turned the corner, he said to Mother Bunch, “Come on, my child, speak up. I’m on pins and needles.”

“The house in which the daughters of Marshal Simon are confined is a convent, M. Dagobert.”

“The house where Marshal Simon's daughters are held is a convent, M. Dagobert.”

“A convent!” cried the soldier: “I might have suspected it.” Then he added: “Well, what then? I will fetch them from a convent as soon as from any other place. Once is not always.”

“A convent!” shouted the soldier. “I should have guessed that.” Then he added, “Well, what then? I can get them from a convent just as easily as from anywhere else. Once doesn’t mean always.”

“But, M. Dagobert, they are confined against their will and against yours. They will not give them up.”

“But, Mr. Dagobert, they are being held against their will and yours. They won’t let them go.”

“They will not give them up? Zounds! we will see about that.” And he made a step towards the street.

“They won’t give them up? Wow! We’ll see about that.” And he took a step toward the street.

“Father,” said Agricola, holding him back, “one moment’s patience; let us hear all.”

“Dad,” Agricola said, stopping him, “just a moment; let’s hear everything.”

“I will hear nothing. What! the children are there—two steps from me—I know it—and I shall not have them, either by fair means or foul? Oh! that would indeed be curious. Let me go.”

“I won’t listen to anything. What! The kids are right there—just two steps away—I know it—and I won’t have them, no matter what? Oh! That would be really something. Let me go.”

“Listen to me, I beseech you, M. Dagobert,” said Mother Bunch, taking his hand: “there is another way to deliver these poor children. And that without violence—for violence, as Mdlle. de Cardoville told me, would ruin all.”

“Please listen to me, M. Dagobert,” said Mother Bunch, taking his hand. “There’s another way to save these poor children. And it doesn’t involve violence—because, as Mdlle. de Cardoville told me, violence would destroy everything.”

“If there is any other way—quick—let me know it!”

“If there’s any other way—hurry—let me know!”

“Here is a ring of Mdlle. de Cardoville’s.”

“Here’s a ring belonging to Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“And who is this Mdlle. de Cardoville?”

“And who is this Mdlle. de Cardoville?”

“Father,” said Agricola, “it is the generous young lady, who offered to be my bail, and to whom I have very important matters to communicate.”

“Dad,” said Agricola, “it's the generous young lady who offered to be my bail, and I have some really important things to discuss with her.”

“Good, good,” replied Dagobert; “we will talk of that presently. Well, my dear girl—this ring?”

“Great, great,” replied Dagobert; “we’ll discuss that soon. So, my dear girl—what about this ring?”

“You must take it directly, M. Dagobert, to the Count de Montbron, No. 7, Place Vendome. He appears to be a person of influence, and is a friend of Mdlle. de Cardoville’s. This ring will prove that you come on her behalf, and you will tell him, that she is confined as a lunatic in the asylum next door to this convent, in which the daughters of Marshal Simon are detained against their will.”

“You need to deliver it directly, Mr. Dagobert, to Count de Montbron, No. 7, Place Vendôme. He seems to be an influential person and is a friend of Miss de Cardoville. This ring will show that you’re coming on her behalf, and you’ll tell him that she is being held as a crazy person in the asylum next to this convent, where Marshal Simon's daughters are being kept against their will.”

“Well, well—what next?”

"Well, well—what's next?"

“Then the Count de Montbron will take the proper steps with persons in authority, to restore both Mdlle. de Cardoville and the daughters of Marshal Simon to liberty—and perhaps, to-morrow, or the day after—”

“Then Count de Montbron will take the necessary actions with the authorities to free both Mdlle. de Cardoville and the daughters of Marshal Simon—and maybe, tomorrow or the day after—”

“To-morrow or the day after!” cried Dagobert; “perhaps?—It is to-day, on the instant, that I must have them. The day after to-morrow would be of much use! Thanks, my good girl, but keep your ring: I will manage my own business. Wait for me here, my boy.”

“To-morrow or the day after!” shouted Dagobert; “maybe?—I need them today, right now. The day after tomorrow wouldn’t help at all! Thanks, my good girl, but keep your ring: I can handle my own stuff. Wait for me here, my boy.”

“What are you going to do, father?” cried Agricola, still holding back the soldier. “It is a convent, remember.”

“What are you going to do, Dad?” cried Agricola, still holding back the soldier. “It's a convent, remember.”

“You are only a raw recruit; I have my theory of convents at my fingers’ end. In Spain, I have put it in practice a hundred times. Here is what will happen. I knock; a portress opens the door to me; she asks me what I want, but I make no answer; she tries to stop me, but I pass on; once in the convent, I walk over it from top to bottom, calling my children with all my might.”

“You're just a beginner; I have my theory about convents down pat. In Spain, I’ve put it into practice a hundred times. Here’s what will happen. I’ll knock; a portress will open the door for me; she’ll ask what I want, but I won’t respond; she’ll try to stop me, but I’ll keep going; once I’m in the convent, I’ll search it from top to bottom, calling out for my children as loud as I can.”

“But, M. Dagobert, the nuns?” said Mother Bunch, still trying to detain the soldier.

“But, M. Dagobert, what about the nuns?” Mother Bunch said, still trying to hold the soldier back.

“The nuns run after me, screaming like so many magpies. I know them. At Seville I fetched out an Andalusian girl, whom they were trying to keep by force. Well, I walk about the convent calling for Rose and Blanche. They hear me, and answer. If they are shut in, I take the first piece of furniture that comes to hand, and break open the door.”

“The nuns chase after me, yelling like a bunch of magpies. I know them. Back in Seville, I helped an Andalusian girl escape, whom they were trying to hold against her will. So, I walk around the convent calling for Rose and Blanche. They hear me and respond. If they’re locked in, I grab the closest piece of furniture and break down the door.”

“But, M. Dagobert—the nuns—the nuns?”

“But, M. Dagobert—the nuns?”

“The nuns, with all their squalling, will not prevent my breaking open the door, seizing my children in my arms, and carrying them off. Should the outer door be shut, there will be a second smash—that’s all. So,” added Dagobert, disengaging himself from the grasp, “wait for me here. In ten minutes I shall be back again. Go and get a hackney-coach ready, my boy.”

“The nuns, with all their noise, won’t stop me from breaking down the door, grabbing my kids, and taking them away. If the outer door is closed, I’ll just smash it again—that’s it. So,” Dagobert said, freeing himself from the hold, “wait for me here. I’ll be back in ten minutes. Go and get a cab ready, my boy.”

More calm than Dagobert, and, above all, better informed as to the provisions of the Penal Code, Agricola was alarmed at the consequences that might attend the veteran’s strange mode of proceeding. So, throwing himself before him, he exclaimed: “One word more, I entreat you.”

More composed than Dagobert and, most importantly, better aware of the details of the Penal Code, Agricola was worried about the potential repercussions of the veteran's unusual approach. So, he stepped in front of him and exclaimed, “Please, just one more word.”

“Zounds! make haste!”

"Wow! Hurry up!"

“If you attempt to enter the convent by force, you will ruin all.”

“If you try to break into the convent, you will destroy everything.”

“How so?”

"How come?"

“First of all, M. Dagobert,” said Mother Bunch, “there are men in the convent. As I came out just now, I saw the porter loading his gun, and heard the gardener talking of his sharp scythe, and the rounds he was to make at night.”

“First of all, M. Dagobert,” said Mother Bunch, “there are men in the convent. As I was just leaving, I saw the porter loading his gun, and I heard the gardener talking about his sharp scythe and the rounds he was going to make at night.”

“Much I care for a porter’s gun and a gardener’s scythe!”

“Yeah, I really care about a porter’s gun and a gardener’s scythe!”

“Well, father; but listen to me a moment, I conjure you. Suppose you knock, and the door is opened—the porter will ask you what you want.’

“Well, Dad; but please hear me out for a moment, I beg you. Imagine you knock, and the door opens—the doorman will ask you what you need.”

“I tell him that I wish to speak to the superior, and so walk into the convent.”

“I tell him that I want to speak to the superior, so I walk into the convent.”

“But, M. Dagobert,” said Mother Bunch, “when once you have crossed the court-yard, you reach a second door, with a wicket. A nun comes to it, to see who rings, and does not open the door till she knows the object of the visit.”

“But, M. Dagobert,” said Mother Bunch, “once you cross the courtyard, you reach a second door with a small opening. A nun comes to it to see who's ringing and won't open the door until she knows the purpose of the visit.”

“I will tell her that I wish to see the lady superior.”

“I'll let her know that I want to see the lady in charge.”

“Then, father, as you are not known in the convent, they will go and inform the superior.”

“Then, Dad, since you’re not recognized at the convent, they’ll go inform the head.”

“Well, what then?”

"Well, what's next?"

“She will come down.”

“She’ll come down.”

“What next?”

"What's next?"

“She will ask you what you want, M. Dagobert.”

“She will ask you what you want, Mr. Dagobert.”

“What I want?—the devil! my children!”

“What do I want?—the devil! my kids!”

“One minute’s patience, father. You cannot doubt, from the precautions they have taken, that they wish to detain these young ladies against their will, and against yours.”

“One minute's patience, Dad. You can’t doubt, given the precautions they’ve taken, that they want to keep these young ladies against their will and yours.”

“Doubt! I am sure of it. To come to that point, they began by turning the head of my poor wife.”

“Doubt! I’m certain of it. To reach that point, they started by manipulating my poor wife's mind.”

“Then, father, the superior will reply to you that she does not know what you mean, and that the young ladies are not in the convent.”

“Then, Dad, the head will tell you that she doesn’t understand what you mean and that the young ladies aren’t in the convent.”

“And I will reply to her, that they are in the convent witness—Mother Bunch and Spoil-sport.”

“And I will tell her that they are in the convent, witnesses—Mother Bunch and Spoil-sport.”

“The superior will answer, that she does not know you; that she has no explanations to give you; and will close the wicket.”

“The superior will respond that she doesn’t know you, that she has no explanations to give you, and will close the gate.”

“Then I break it open—since one must come to that in the end—so leave me alone, I tell you! ‘sblood! leave me alone!”

“Then I break it open—because you have to get to that point eventually—so just leave me alone, I’m telling you! Damn it! Leave me alone!”

“And, on this noise and violence, the porter will run and fetch the guard, and they will begin by arresting you.”

“And with all this noise and chaos, the porter will go get the guard, and they will start by arresting you.”

“And what will become of your poor children, then, M. Dagobert?” said Mother Bunch.

“And what’s going to happen to your poor kids, then, M. Dagobert?” said Mother Bunch.

Agricola’s father had too much good sense not to feel the truth of these observations of the girl and his son; but he knew also, that, cost what it might, the orphans must be delivered before the morrow. The alternative was terrible—so terrible, that, pressing his two hands to his burning forehead, Dagobert sunk back upon a stone bench, as if struck down by the inexorable fatality of the dilemma.

Agricola’s father was too smart not to recognize the truth in the girl and his son’s observations; however, he also understood that, no matter the cost, the orphans had to be rescued before morning. The alternative was dreadful—so dreadful that, pressing his hands to his hot forehead, Dagobert collapsed onto a stone bench, as if defeated by the unavoidable fate of the situation.

Agricola and the workwoman, deeply moved by this mute despair, exchanged a sad look. The smith, seating himself beside the soldier, said to him: “Do not be down-hearted, father. Remember what’s been told you. By going with this ring of Mdlle. de Cardoville’s to the influential gentleman she named, the young ladies may be free by to-morrow, or, at worst, by the day after.”

Agricola and the worker, both touched by this silent despair, shared a somber glance. The blacksmith, sitting next to the soldier, said to him: “Don’t lose hope, my friend. Remember what you’ve been told. By taking this ring of Mdlle. de Cardoville’s to the important gentleman she mentioned, the young ladies might be free by tomorrow, or at the latest, the day after.”

“Blood and thunder! you want to drive me mad!” exclaimed Dagobert, starting up from the bench, and looking at Mother Bunch and his son with so savage an expression that Agricola and the sempstress drew back, with an air of surprise and uneasiness.

“Blood and thunder! You want to drive me crazy!” shouted Dagobert, jumping up from the bench and staring at Mother Bunch and his son with such a fierce expression that Agricola and the seamstress recoiled, looking surprised and uneasy.

“Pardon me, my children!” said Dagobert, recovering himself after a long silence. “I am wrong to get in a passion, for we do not understand one another. What you say is true; and yet I am right to speak as I do. Listen to me. You are an honest man, Agricola; you an honest girl; what I tell you is meant for you alone. I have brought these children from the depths of Siberia—do you know why? That they may be to-morrow morning in the Rue Saint-Francois. If they are not there, I have failed to execute the last wish of their dying mother.”

“Excuse me, my children!” said Dagobert, gathering himself after a long silence. “I shouldn't get so worked up, because we don’t quite understand each other. What you’re saying is true; but I’m also right to speak the way I do. Listen to me. You are an honest man, Agricola; you are an honest girl; what I’m telling you is just for you. I’ve brought these children all the way from the depths of Siberia—do you know why? So they can be tomorrow morning on Rue Saint-Francois. If they’re not there, I won’t have fulfilled the last wish of their dying mother.”

“No. 3, Rue Saint Francois?” cried Agricola, interrupting his father.

“No. 3, Rue Saint Francois?” shouted Agricola, cutting off his father.

“Yes; how do you know the number?” said Dagobert.

“Yes; how do you know the number?” Dagobert asked.

“Is not the date inscribed on a bronze medal?”

“Isn't the date engraved on a bronze medal?”

“Yes,” replied Dagobert, more end more surprised; “who told you?”

“Yes,” replied Dagobert, more and more surprised; “who told you?”

“One instant, father!” exclaimed Agricola; “let me reflect. I think I guess it. Did you not tell me, my good sister, that Mdlle. de Cardoville was not mad?”

“One moment, Dad!” exclaimed Agricola; “let me think. I think I’ve figured it out. Didn’t you tell me, my dear sister, that Mdlle. de Cardoville isn’t crazy?”

“Not mad. They detain her in this asylum to prevent her communicating with any one. She believes herself, like the daughters of Marshal Simon, the victim of an odious machination.”

“Not crazy. They keep her in this asylum to stop her from talking to anyone. She believes she is, like the daughters of Marshal Simon, the victim of a despicable plot.”

“No doubt of it,” cried the smith. “I understand all now, Mdlle. de Cardoville has the same interest as the orphans to appear to-morrow at the Rue Saint-Francois. But she does not perhaps know it.”

“No doubt about it,” shouted the smith. “I get it now, Mdlle. de Cardoville has the same reason as the orphans to show up tomorrow at Rue Saint-Francois. But she might not realize it.”

“How so?”

"How come?"

“One word more, my good girl. Did Mdlle. de Cardoville tell you that she had a powerful motive to obtain her freedom by to-morrow?”

“One more thing, my dear. Did Mdlle. de Cardoville mention that she had a strong reason to win her freedom by tomorrow?”

“No; for when she gave me this ring for the Count de Montbron, she said to me: ‘By this means both I and Marshal Simon’s daughters will be at liberty either to-morrow or the day after—‘”

“No; because when she gave me this ring for Count de Montbron, she said to me: ‘With this, both I and Marshal Simon’s daughters will be free either tomorrow or the day after—‘”

“But explain yourself, then,” said Dagobert to his son, with impatience.

“But explain yourself, then,” Dagobert said to his son, feeling impatient.

“Just now,” replied the smith, “when you came to seek me in prison, I told you, father, that I had a sacred duty to perform, and that I would rejoin you at home.”

“Just now,” replied the smith, “when you came to find me in prison, I told you, dad, that I had an important duty to fulfill, and that I would come back home to you.”

“Yes; and I went, on my side, to take some measures, of which I will speak to you presently.”

“Yes, and I went to take some steps, which I will tell you about shortly.”

“I ran instantly to the house in the Rue de Babylone, not knowing that Mdlle. de Cardoville was mad, or passed for mad. A servant, who opened the door to me, informed me that the young lady had been seized with a sudden attack of madness. You may conceive, father, what a blow that was to me! I asked where she was: they answered, that they did not know. I asked if I could speak to any of the family; as my jacket did not inspire any great confidence, they replied that none of her family were at present there. I was in despair, but an idea occurred to me. I said to myself: ‘If she is mad, her family physician must know where they have taken her; if she is in a state to hear me, he will take me to her; if not, I will speak to her doctor, as I would to her relations. A doctor is often a friend.’ I asked the servant, therefore, to give me the doctor’s address. I obtained it without difficulty—Dr. Baleinier, No. 12, Rue Taranne. I ran thither, but he had gone out; they told me that I should find him about five o’clock at his asylum, which is next door to the convent. That is how we have met.”

“I immediately ran to the house on Rue de Babylone, not realizing that Mdlle. de Cardoville was considered insane. A servant who opened the door told me that the young lady had suddenly suffered a mental breakdown. You can imagine, father, how devastating that was for me! I asked where she was, and they said they didn’t know. I inquired if I could speak to any family member; since my appearance didn’t inspire much confidence, they replied that none of her family were currently there. I was in despair, but then an idea struck me. I thought, ‘If she’s truly unwell, her family doctor must know where they’ve taken her; if she can handle it, he’ll take me to see her; if not, I’ll talk to her doctor like I would with her relatives. A doctor can often be a friend.’ So, I asked the servant for the doctor’s address. I got it easily—Dr. Baleinier, No. 12, Rue Taranne. I rushed over, but he was out; they told me I’d find him around five o’clock at his asylum, which is next to the convent. That’s how we met.”

“But the medal—the medal?” said Dagobert, impatiently; “where did you see it?”

“But the medal—the medal?” Dagobert asked, impatiently. “Where did you see it?”

“It is with regard to this and other things that I wished to make important communications to Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“It’s about this and other matters that I wanted to share important information with Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“And what are these communications?”

“What are these messages?”

“The fact is, father, I had gone to her the day of your departure, to beg her to get me bail. I was followed; and when she learned this from her waiting-woman, she concealed me in a hiding-place. It was a sort of little vaulted room, in which no light was admitted, except through a tunnel, made like a chimney; yet in a few minutes, I could see pretty clearly. Having nothing better to do, I looked all about me and saw that the walls were covered with wainscoting. The entrance to this room was composed of a sliding panel, moving by means of weights and wheels admirably contrived. As these concern my trade, I was interested in them, so I examined the springs, spite of my emotion, with curiosity, and understood the nature of their play; but there was one brass knob, of which I could not discover the use. It was in vain to pull and move it from right to left, none of the springs were touched. I said to myself: ‘This knob, no doubt, belongs to another piece of mechanism’—and the idea occurred to me, instead of drawing it towards me, to push it with force. Directly after, I heard a grating sound, and perceived, just above the entrance to the hiding-place, one of the panels, about two feet square, fly open like the door of a secretary. As I had, no doubt, pushed the spring rather too hard, a bronze medal and chain fell out with a shock.”

“The truth is, Dad, I went to see her the day you left to ask her for bail. I was being followed; and when she found out from her maid, she hid me in a secret spot. It was a small vaulted room that had no light except from a tunnel that was built like a chimney; still, within a few minutes, I could see well enough. With nothing else to do, I looked around and noticed the walls were paneled. The door to this room was a sliding panel that moved with weights and wheels that were really well designed. Since this relates to my work, I was curious and examined the springs despite feeling anxious, figuring out how they worked. But there was one brass knob that I couldn't figure out. No matter how much I pulled or pushed it left and right, it didn't affect any of the springs. I thought to myself, ‘This knob must be part of a different mechanism’—and then it struck me: instead of pulling it towards me, I should push it hard. Right after, I heard a grinding sound and saw a panel about two feet square above the entrance to the hiding place swing open like a cabinet door. Since I probably pushed the spring a bit too forcefully, a bronze medal and chain tumbled out with a thud.”

“And you saw the address—Rue Saint-Francois?” cried Dagobert.

“And you saw the address—Rue Saint-Francois?” shouted Dagobert.

“Yes, father; and with this medal, a sealed letter fell to the ground. On picking it up, I saw that it was addressed, in large letters: ‘For Mdlle. de Cardoville. To be opened by her the moment it is delivered.’ Under these words, I saw the initials ‘R.’ and ‘C.,’ accompanied by a flourish, and this date: ‘Paris, November the 13th, 1830.’ On the other side of the envelope I perceived two seals, with the letters ‘R.’ and ‘C.,’ surmounted by a coronet.”

“Yes, dad; and along with this medal, a sealed letter dropped to the ground. When I picked it up, I noticed it was addressed in big letters: ‘For Mdlle. de Cardoville. To be opened by her the moment it is delivered.’ Below that, I saw the initials 'R.' and 'C.,' with a flourish, and the date: 'Paris, November 13th, 1830.' On the other side of the envelope, I noticed two seals, featuring the letters 'R.' and 'C.,' topped by a coronet.”

“And the seals were unbroken?” asked Mother Bunch.

“And the seals weren't broken?” asked Mother Bunch.

“Perfectly whole.”

"Completely whole."

“No doubt, then, Mdlle. de Cardoville was ignorant of the existence of these papers,” said the sempstress.

“No doubt, then, Mlle. de Cardoville was unaware of these papers’ existence,” said the seamstress.

“That was my first idea, since she was recommended to open the letter immediately, and, notwithstanding this recommendation, which bore date two years back, the seals remained untouched.”

“That was my first thought, since she was advised to open the letter right away, and despite this advice, which was dated two years ago, the seals stayed untouched.”

“It is evident,” said Dagobert. “What did you do?”

“It’s clear,” said Dagobert. “What did you do?”

“I replaced the whole where it was before, promising myself to inform Mdlle. de Cardoville of it. But, a few minutes after, they entered my hiding-place, which had been discovered, and I did not see her again. I was only able to whisper a few words of doubtful meaning to one of her waiting-women, on the subject of what I had found, hoping thereby to arouse the attention of her mistress; and, as soon as I was able to write to you, my good sister, I begged you to go and call upon Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“I put everything back where it was before, promising myself to let Mdlle. de Cardoville know about it. But, just a few minutes later, they found my hiding spot, and I didn’t see her again. I could only whisper a few vague words to one of her maids about what I had discovered, hoping to catch her attention; and as soon as I was able to write to you, my dear sister, I asked you to go and visit Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“But this medal,” said Dagobert, “is exactly like that possessed by the daughter of Marshal Simon. How can you account for that?”

“But this medal,” Dagobert said, “is exactly like the one owned by the daughter of Marshal Simon. How do you explain that?”

“Nothing so plain, father. Mdlle. de Cardoville is their relation. I remember now, that she told me so.”

“Nothing so simple, Dad. Mdlle. de Cardoville is their relative. I remember now that she mentioned it.”

“A relation of Rose and Blanche?”

“A relationship between Rose and Blanche?”

“Yes,” added Mother Bunch; “she told that also to me just now.”

“Yes,” added Mother Bunch; “she just told me that too.”

“Well, then,” resumed Dagobert, looking anxiously at his son, “do you now understand why I must have my children this very day? Do you now understand, as their poor mother told me on her death-bed, that one day’s delay might ruin all? Do you now see that I cannot be satisfied with a perhaps to-morrow, when I have come all the way from Siberia, only, that those children might be to-morrow in the Rue Saint-Francois? Do you at last perceive that I must have them this night, even if I have to set fire to the convent?”

“Well, then,” Dagobert said, looking worriedly at his son, “do you understand now why I need to see my children today? Do you get, like their poor mother told me on her deathbed, that even a single day’s delay could ruin everything? Can you see that I can’t settle for maybe tomorrow, especially after traveling all the way from Siberia just so they could be in Rue Saint-Francois tomorrow? Do you finally realize that I have to have them tonight, even if it means I have to burn down the convent?”

“But, father, if you employ violence—”

“But, Dad, if you use violence—”

“Zounds! do you know what the commissary of police answered me this morning, when I went to renew my charge against your mother’s confessor? He said to me that there was no proof, and that they could do nothing.”

“Wow! Do you know what the police commissioner told me this morning when I went to renew my complaint against your mother’s confessor? He said there was no evidence, and that they couldn’t do anything.”

“But now there is proof, father, for at least we know where the young girls are. With that certainty we shall be strong. The law is more powerful than all the superiors of convents in the world.”

“But now we have proof, Dad, because at least we know where the young girls are. With that certainty, we will be strong. The law is more powerful than all the superiors of convents in the world.”

“And the Count de Montbron, to whom Mdlle. de Cardoville begs you to apply,” said Mother Bunch, “is a man of influence. Tell him the reasons that make it so important for these young ladies, as well as Mdlle. de Cardoville, to be at liberty this evening and he will certainly hasten the course of justice, and to-night your children will be restored to you.”

“And the Count de Montbron, whom Mdlle. de Cardoville asks you to reach out to,” said Mother Bunch, “is an influential person. Explain to him why it’s crucial for these young ladies, as well as Mdlle. de Cardoville, to be free this evening, and he will definitely speed up the process of justice, and tonight your children will be returned to you.”

“Sister is in the right, father. Go to the Count. Meanwhile, I will run to the commissary, and tell him that we now know where the young girls are confined. Do you go home, and wait for us, my good girl. We will meet at our own house!”

“Sister is right, Dad. Go to the Count. In the meantime, I'll head to the commissary and let him know we’ve figured out where the young girls are being held. You go home and wait for us, my good girl. We'll meet at our place!”

Dagobert had remained plunged in thought; suddenly, he said to Agricola: “Be it so. I will follow your counsel. But suppose the commissary says to you: ‘We cannot act before to-morrow’—suppose the Count de Montbron says to me the same thing—do not think I shall stand with my arms folded until the morning.”

Dagobert had been lost in thought; suddenly, he said to Agricola: “Alright then. I’ll take your advice. But what if the commissary tells you: ‘We can’t do anything until tomorrow’—what if Count de Montbron says the same to me—don’t think I’ll just sit here with my arms crossed until morning.”

“But, father—”

“But, dad—”

“It is enough,” resumed the soldier in an abrupt voice: “I have made up my mind. Run to the commissary, my boy; wait for us at home, my good girl; I will go to the Count. Give me the ring. Now for the address!”

“It’s enough,” the soldier said abruptly. “I’ve made my decision. Head to the commissary, kid; wait for us at home, my dear; I’ll go see the Count. Hand me the ring. Now for the address!”

20109m
Original

“The Count de Montbron, No. 7, Place Vendome,” said she; “you come on behalf of Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“The Count de Montbron, No. 7, Place Vendome,” she said; “you’re here on behalf of Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“I have a good memory,” answered the soldier. “We will meet as soon as possible in the Rue Brise-Miche.”

“I have a good memory,” replied the soldier. “We’ll meet as soon as we can on Rue Brise-Miche.”

“Yes, father; have good courage. You will see that the law protects and defends honest people.”

“Yes, Dad; stay strong. You'll see that the law protects and defends honest people.”

“So much the better,” said the soldier; “because, otherwise, honest people would be obliged to protect and defend themselves. Farewell, my children! we will meet soon in the Rue Brise-Miche.”

“So much the better,” said the soldier; “because, otherwise, honest people would have to protect and defend themselves. Goodbye, my children! We’ll meet soon on Rue Brise-Miche.”

When Dagobert, Agricola, and Mother Bunch separated, it was already dark night.

When Dagobert, Agricola, and Mother Bunch parted ways, it was already dark outside.





CHAPTER X. THE MEETING.

It is eight o’clock in the evening, the rain dashes against the windows of Frances Baudoin’s apartment in the Rue Brise-Miche, while violent squalls of wind shake the badly dosed doors and casements. The disorder and confusion of this humble abode, usually kept with so much care and neatness, bore testimony to the serious nature of the sad events which had thus disturbed existences hitherto peaceful in their obscurity.

It’s eight o’clock in the evening, and rain is pounding against the windows of Frances Baudoin’s apartment on Rue Brise-Miche, while fierce gusts of wind rattle the poorly closed doors and window frames. The chaos and mess in this usually tidy home reflect the gravity of the upsetting events that have disrupted lives that were previously calm in their anonymity.

The paved floor was soiled with mud, and a thick layer of dust covered the furniture, once so bright and clean. Since Frances was taken away by the commissary, the bed had not been made; at night Dagobert had thrown himself upon it for a few hours in his clothes, when, worn out with fatigue, and crushed by despair, he had returned from new and vain attempts to discover Rose and Blanche’s prison-house. Upon the drawers stood a bottle, a glass, and some fragments of dry bread, proving the frugality of the soldier, whose means of subsistence were reduced to the money lent by the pawnbroker upon the things pledged by Mother Bunch, after the arrest of Frances.

The paved floor was muddy, and a thick layer of dust covered the furniture, which used to be bright and clean. Since Frances was taken away by the authorities, the bed hadn’t been made; at night, Dagobert had thrown himself onto it for a few hours in his clothes, worn out from fatigue and overwhelmed with despair after returning from more failed attempts to find Rose and Blanche’s prison. On top of the drawers were a bottle, a glass, and some pieces of dry bread, showing the soldier’s frugality, as his means of living were limited to the money the pawnshop had lent him for the items that Mother Bunch had pawned after Frances’s arrest.

By the faint glimmer of a candle, placed upon the little stove, now cold as marble, for the stock of wood had long been exhausted, one might have seen the hunchback sleeping upon a chair, her head resting on her bosom, her hands concealed beneath her cotton apron, and her feet resting on the lowest rung of the chair; from time to time, she shivered in her damp, chill garments.

By the weak flicker of a candle on the little stove, now cold as stone since the wood had long run out, you could see the hunchback sleeping in a chair, her head resting on her chest, her hands tucked under her cotton apron, and her feet resting on the bottom rung of the chair; occasionally, she would shiver in her damp, cold clothes.

After that long day of fatigue and diverse emotions, the poor creature had eaten nothing. Had she even thought of it, she would have been at a loss for bread. Waiting for the return of Dagobert and Agricola, she had sunk into an agitated sleep—very different, alas! from calm and refreshing slumber. From time to time, she half opened her eyes uneasily, and looked around her. Then, again, overcome by irresistible heaviness, her head fell upon her bosom.

After that long day of exhaustion and mixed feelings, the poor thing hadn't eaten at all. If she'd even thought about it, she wouldn’t have known where to find bread. While waiting for Dagobert and Agricola to come back, she dozed off in an anxious sleep—so different, unfortunately, from peaceful and refreshing rest. Every now and then, she half-opened her eyes nervously and glanced around. Then, once more, overwhelmed by an irresistible drowsiness, her head dropped onto her chest.

After some minutes of silence, only interrupted by the noise of the wind, a slow and heavy step was heard on the landing-place. The door opened, and Dagobert entered, followed by Spoil-sport.

After a few minutes of silence, only broken by the sound of the wind, a slow and heavy step could be heard on the landing. The door opened, and Dagobert walked in, followed by Spoil-sport.

Waking with a start, Mother Bunch raised her head hastily, sprang from her chair, and, advancing rapidly to meet Agricola’s father, said to him: “Well, M. Dagobert! have you good news? Have you—”

Waking up suddenly, Mother Bunch quickly raised her head, jumped out of her chair, and rushed over to meet Agricola’s father, saying to him: “Well, Mr. Dagobert! Do you have good news? Have you—”

She could not continue, she was so struck with the gloomy expression of the soldier’s features. Absorbed in his reflections, he did not at first appear to perceive the speaker, but threw himself despondingly on a chair, rested his elbows upon the table, and hid his face in his hands. After a long meditation, he rose, and said in a low voice: “It must—yes, it must be done!”

She couldn't go on; the soldier's sad expression had completely caught her attention. Lost in his thoughts, he didn't seem to notice her at first. He sank into a chair, put his elbows on the table, and buried his face in his hands. After a long moment of silence, he got up and said quietly, “It has to be done!”

Taking a few steps up and down the room, Dagobert looked around him, as if in search of something. At length, after about a minute’s examination, he perceived near the stove, a bar of iron, perhaps two feet long, serving to lift the covers, when too hot for the fingers. Taking this in his hand, he looked at it closely, poised it to judge of its weight, and then laid it down upon the drawers with an air of satisfaction. Surprised at the long silence of Dagobert, the needlewoman followed his movements with timid and uneasy curiosity. But soon her surprise gave way to fright, when she saw the soldier take down his knapsack, place it upon a chair, open it, and draw from it a pair of pocket-pistols, the locks of which he tried with the utmost caution.

Taking a few steps up and down the room, Dagobert glanced around as if looking for something. After about a minute of searching, he noticed a bar of iron near the stove, maybe two feet long, which was used to lift the covers when they were too hot to touch. He picked it up, examined it closely, judged its weight, and then placed it down on the drawers with satisfaction. The needlewoman, surprised by Dagobert's long silence, watched his movements with timid, uneasy curiosity. However, her surprise quickly turned to fear when she saw the soldier take down his knapsack, set it on a chair, open it, and pull out a pair of pocket pistols, carefully testing their locks.

Seized with terror, the sempstress could not forbear exclaiming: “Good gracious, M. Dagobert! what are you going to do?”

Seized with fear, the seamstress couldn't help but exclaim, “Oh my gosh, Mr. Dagobert! What are you planning to do?”

The soldier looked at her as if he only now perceived her for the first time, and said to her in a cordial, but abrupt voice: “Good-evening, my good girl! What is the time?”

The soldier looked at her as if he was just now seeing her for the first time and said in a friendly yet blunt voice, “Good evening, my good girl! What time is it?”

“Eight o’clock has just struck at Saint-Mery’s, M. Dagobert.”

“It's just struck eight o'clock at Saint-Mery’s, M. Dagobert.”

“Eight o’clock,” said the soldier, speaking to himself; “only eight!”

“Eight o’clock,” said the soldier, talking to himself; “just eight!”

Placing the pistols by the side of the iron bar, he appeared again to reflect, while he cast his eyes around him.

Placing the pistols next to the iron bar, he seemed to think for a moment as he looked around him.

“M. Dagobert,” ventured the girl, “you have not, then, good news?”

“M. Dagobert,” the girl said cautiously, “so you don't have good news?”

“No.”

“No.”

That single word was uttered by the soldier in so sharp a tone, that, not daring to question him further, Mother Bunch sat down in silence. Spoil sport came to lean his head on the knees of the girl, and followed the movements of Dagobert with as much curiosity as herself.

That one word was said by the soldier in such a sharp tone that, not daring to ask him anything more, Mother Bunch sat down quietly. Spoil sport leaned his head on the girl's knees and watched Dagobert's movements with as much curiosity as she did.

After remaining for some moments pensive and silent, the soldier approached the bed, took a sheet from it, appeared to measure its length, and then said, turning towards Mother Bunch: “The scissors!”

After being quiet and lost in thought for a bit, the soldier walked over to the bed, grabbed a sheet from it, seemed to measure its length, and then said, looking at Mother Bunch: “The scissors!”

“But, M. Dagobert—”

“But, Mr. Dagobert—”

“Come, my good girl! the scissors!” replied Dagobert, in a kind tone, but one that commanded obedience. The sempstress took the scissors from Frances’ work-basket, and presented them to the soldier.

“Come here, my good girl! The scissors!” Dagobert replied in a friendly tone, but one that demanded obedience. The seamstress took the scissors from Frances’ work basket and handed them to the soldier.

“Now, hold the other end of the sheet, my girl, and draw it out tight.”

“Now, grab the other end of the sheet, my girl, and pull it tight.”

In a few minutes, Dagobert had cut the sheet into four strips, which he twisted in the fashion of cords, fastening them here and there with bits of tape, so as to preserve the twist, and tying them strongly together, so as to make a rope of about twenty feet long. This, however, did not suffice him, for he said to himself: “Now I must have a hook.”

In a few minutes, Dagobert had cut the sheet into four strips, which he twisted like cords, securing them here and there with pieces of tape to keep the twist, and tying them tightly together to make a rope about twenty feet long. However, this wasn’t enough for him, so he thought to himself, “Now I need a hook.”

Again he looked around him, and Mother Bunch, more and more frightened, for she now no longer doubted Dagobert’s designs, said to him timidly: “M. Dagobert, Agricola has not yet come in. It may be some good news that makes him so late.”

Again he looked around him, and Mother Bunch, growing more and more scared, since she no longer doubted Dagobert’s intentions, said to him hesitantly: “Mr. Dagobert, Agricola hasn’t come back yet. It could be some good news that’s holding him up.”

“Yes,” said the soldier, bitterly, as he continued to cast round his eyes in search of something he wanted; “good news like mine! But I must have a strong iron hook.”

“Yes,” the soldier said bitterly as he kept looking around for something he needed. “Good news like mine! But I need a strong iron hook.”

Still looking about, he found one of the coarse, gray sacks, that Frances was accustomed to make. He took it, opened it, and said to the work girl: “Put me the iron bar and the cord into this bag, my girl. It will be easier to carry.”

Still looking around, he found one of the rough, gray sacks that Frances usually made. He grabbed it, opened it, and said to the girl working: “Put the iron bar and the cord in this bag, please. It’ll be easier to carry.”

“Heavens!” cried she, obeying his directions; “you will not go without seeing Agricola, M. Dagobert? He may perhaps have some good news to tell you.”

“Heavens!” she exclaimed, following his instructions. “You’re not going to leave without seeing Agricola, Mr. Dagobert? He might have some good news for you.”

“Be satisfied! I shall wait for my boy. I need not start before ten o’clock—so I have time.”

“Be satisfied! I will wait for my son. I don’t have to leave before ten o'clock—so I have time.”

“Alas, M. Dagobert! have you last all hope?”

“Alas, M. Dagobert! Have you lost all hope?”

“On the contrary. I have good hope—but in myself.”

“On the contrary. I have a lot of hope—but in myself.”

So saying, Dagobert twisted the upper end of the sack, for the purpose of closing it, and placed it on the drawers, by the side of his pistols.

So saying, Dagobert twisted the top of the sack to close it and set it down on the dresser next to his pistols.

“At all events, you will wait for Agricola, M. Dagobert?”

“At any rate, you will wait for Agricola, M. Dagobert?”

“Yes, if he arrives before ten o’clock.”

“Yes, if he gets here before ten o’clock.”

“Alas; you have then quite made up your mind?”

“Wow; have you really made up your mind?”

“Quite. And yet, if I were weak enough to believe in bad omens—”

“Totally. And yet, if I were weak enough to believe in bad luck—”

“Sometimes, M. Dagobert, omens do not deceive one,” said the girl, hoping to induce the soldier to abandon his dangerous resolution.

“Sometimes, M. Dagobert, signs don’t lie,” said the girl, hoping to convince the soldier to give up his risky decision.

“Yes,” resumed Dagobert; “old women say so—and, although I am not an old woman, what I saw just now weighed heavily on my heart. After all, I may have taken a feeling of anger for a presentiment.”

“Yes,” Dagobert continued; “old women say that—and even though I’m not an old woman, what I just saw really troubled me. Maybe I mistook my anger for a premonition.”

“What have you seen?”

“What have you witnessed?”

“I will tell it you, my good girl; it may help to pass the time, which appears long enough.” Then, interrupting himself, he exclaimed: “Was it the half hour that just struck?”

“I'll tell you, my dear; it might help pass the time, which seems long enough.” Then, interrupting himself, he exclaimed, “Was that the half hour that just struck?”

“Yes, M. Dagobert; it is half-past eight.”

"Yes, Mr. Dagobert; it's 8:30."

“Still an hour and a half,” said Dagobert, in a hollow voice. “This,” he added, “is what I saw. As I came along the street, my notice was attracted by a large red placard, at the head of which was a black panther devouring a white horse. That sight gave me a turn, for you must know, my good girl, that a black panther destroyed a poor old white horse that I had, Spoil-sport’s companion, whose name was Jovial.”

“Still an hour and a half,” Dagobert said in a hollow voice. “This,” he added, “is what I saw. As I walked down the street, my attention was drawn to a large red poster, at the top of which was a black panther eating a white horse. That sight really shook me, because you should know, my dear, that a black panther killed a poor old white horse I had, Spoil-sport’s companion, whose name was Jovial.”

At the sound of this name, once so familiar, Spoil-sport, who was crouching at the workwoman’s feet, raised his head hastily, and looked at Dagobert.

At the sound of this name, once so familiar, Spoil-sport, who was crouching at the worker's feet, quickly lifted his head and glanced at Dagobert.

“You see that beasts have memory—he recollects,” said the soldier, sighing himself at the remembrance. Then, addressing his dog he added: “Dost remember Jovial?”

“You see that animals have memory—he remembers,” said the soldier, sighing at the thought. Then, turning to his dog he added: “Do you remember Jovial?”

On hearing this name a second time pronounced by his master, in a voice of emotion, Spoil-sport gave a low whine, as if to indicate that he had not forgotten his old travelling companion.

On hearing this name a second time spoken by his master, with an emotional tone, Spoil-sport let out a low whine, as if to show that he hadn’t forgotten his old travel buddy.

“It was, indeed, a melancholy incident, M. Dagobert,” said Mother Bunch, “to find upon this placard a panther devouring a horse.”

“It was truly a sad sight, M. Dagobert,” said Mother Bunch, “to see a panther eating a horse on this poster.”

“That is nothing to what’s to come; you shall hear the rest. I drew near the bill, and read in it, that one Morok, just arrived from Germany, is about to exhibit in a theatre different wild beasts that he tamed, among others a splendid lion, a tiger, and a black Java panther named Death.”

“That is nothing compared to what's coming next; you'll hear the rest. I got closer to the bill and read that a guy named Morok, who just came from Germany, is going to showcase various wild animals he has tamed in a theater, including a magnificent lion, a tiger, and a black Java panther called Death.”

“What an awful name!” said the hearer.

“What a terrible name!” said the listener.

“You will think it more awful, my child, when I tell you, that this is the very panther which strangled my horse at Leipsic, four months ago.”

"You'll find it even more terrible, my child, when I tell you that this is the same panther that killed my horse in Leipzig four months ago."

“Good Heaven! you are right, M. Dagobert,” said the girl, “it is awful.”

“Good heavens! You're right, M. Dagobert,” the girl said, “it’s terrible.”

“Wait a little,” said Dagobert, whose countenance was growing more and more gloomy, “that is not all. It was by means of this very Morok, the owner of the panther, that I and my poor children were imprisoned in Leipsic.”

“Wait a minute,” said Dagobert, whose face was becoming more and more grim, “that’s not the whole story. It was because of this very Morok, the owner of the panther, that my poor children and I were locked up in Leipsic.”

“And this wicked man is in Paris, and wishes you evil?” said Mother Bunch. “Oh! you are right, M. Dagobert; you must take care of yourself; it is a bad omen.”

“And this evil man is in Paris, and wants to harm you?” said Mother Bunch. “Oh! you’re right, M. Dagobert; you need to watch out for yourself; it’s a bad sign.”

“For him, if I catch him,” said Dagobert, in a hollow tone. “We have old accounts to settle.”

“For him, if I find him,” said Dagobert, in a hollow tone. “We have some old scores to settle.”

“M. Dagobert,” cried Mother Bunch, listening; “some one is running up the stairs. It is Agricola’s footsteps. I am sure he has good news.”

“M. Dagobert,” said Mother Bunch, listening; “someone is running up the stairs. It’s Agricola’s footsteps. I know he has good news.”

“That will just do,” said the soldier, hastily, without answering. “Agricola is a smith. He will be able to find me the iron hook.”

“That will do,” said the soldier quickly, without responding. “Agricola is a blacksmith. He can get me the iron hook.”

A few moments after, Agricola entered the room; but, alas! the sempstress perceived at the first glance, in the dejected countenance of the workman, the ruin of her cherished hopes.

A few moments later, Agricola walked into the room; but, unfortunately, the seamstress immediately noticed the sadness on the worker's face and understood that her hopes were crushed.

“Well!” said Dagobert to his son, in a tone which clearly announced the little faith he attached to the steps taken by Agricola; “well, what news?”

“Well!” said Dagobert to his son, in a tone that clearly showed how little faith he had in the actions taken by Agricola; “well, what’s the news?”

“Father, it is enough to drive one mad—to make one dash one’s brains out against the wall!” cried the smith in a rage.

“Dad, this is enough to drive someone crazy—it's making me want to smash my head against the wall!” shouted the blacksmith in anger.

Dagobert turned towards Mother Bunch, and said: “You see, my poor child—I was sure of it.”

Dagobert turned to Mother Bunch and said, “You see, my poor child—I knew it all along.”

“Well, father,” cried Agricola; “have you seen the Court de Montbron?”

“Well, Dad,” shouted Agricola; “have you seen the Court de Montbron?”

“The Count de Montbron set out for Lorraine three days ago. That is my good news,” continued the soldier, with bitter irony; “let us have yours—I long to know all. I need to know, if, on appealing to the laws, which, as you told me, protect and defend honest people, it ever happens that the rogues get the best of it. I want to know this, and then I want an iron hook—so I count upon you for both.”

“The Count de Montbron left for Lorraine three days ago. That’s my good news,” the soldier continued, with a touch of sarcasm; “now let’s hear yours—I’m eager to know everything. I need to find out if, when invoking the laws that, as you told me, protect and defend honest folks, the scoundrels ever come out on top. I want to know this, and then I want an iron hook—so I’m counting on you for both.”

“What do you mean, father?”

“What do you mean, Dad?”

“First, tell me what you have done. We have time. It is not much more than half-past eight. On leaving me, where did you go first?”

“First, tell me what you’ve done. We have time. It’s just a little after eight-thirty. When you left me, where did you go first?”

“To the commissary, who had already received your depositions.”

“To the commissary, who has already received your statements.”

“What did he say to you?”

"What did he say to you?"

“After having very kindly listened to all I had to state, he answered, that these young girls were placed in a respectable house, a convent—so that there did not appear any urgent necessity for their immediate removal—and besides, he could not take upon himself to violate the sanctity of a religious dwelling upon your simple testimony; to-morrow, he will make his report to the proper authorities, and steps will be taken accordingly.”

“After kindly listening to everything I had to say, he replied that these young girls were in a respectable place, a convent—so there wasn’t any urgent need for their immediate removal. Plus, he couldn’t bring himself to violate the sanctity of a religious residence based solely on your testimony; tomorrow, he will report to the appropriate authorities, and actions will be taken accordingly.”

“Yes, yes—plenty of put offs,” said the soldier.

“Yes, yes—lots of delays,” said the soldier.

“‘But, sir,’ answered I to him,” resumed Agricola, “‘it is now, this very night, that you ought to act, for if these young girls should not be present to-morrow morning in the Rue Saint Francois, their interests may suffer incalculable damage. ‘I am very sorry for it,’ replied he, ‘but I cannot, upon your simple declaration, or that of your father, who—like yourself—is no relation or connection of these young persons, act in direct opposition to forms, which could not be set aside, even on the demand of a family. The law has its delays and its formalities, to which we are obliged to submit.’”

“‘But, sir,’ I replied,’ Agricola continued, ‘tonight is the time to act. If those young girls aren’t here tomorrow morning on Rue Saint Francois, they could face serious consequences. ‘I’m really sorry about that,’ he said, ‘but I can’t just go against the rules based on your word or your father’s, who—like you—has no relationship with these young women. The law has its procedures and timelines that we have to follow.’”

“Certainly!” said Dagobert. “We must submit to them, at the risk of becoming cowardly, ungrateful traitors!”

“Of course!” said Dagobert. “We have to go along with them, even if it means we become cowardly, ungrateful traitors!”

“Didst speak also of Mdlle. de Cardoville to him?” asked the work-girl.

“Did you also talk to him about Mdlle. de Cardoville?” asked the work-girl.

“Yes—but he: answered me on this subject in much the same manner: ‘It was very serious; there was no proof in support of my deposition. A third party had told me that Mdlle. de Cardoville affirms she was not mad; but all mad people pretend to be sane. He could not, therefore, upon my sole testimony, take upon himself to enter the house of a respectable physician. But he would report upon it, and the law would have its course—‘”

“Yes—but he answered me on this subject in pretty much the same way: ‘It was very serious; there was no proof to back up my statement. A third party told me that Mdlle. de Cardoville claims she isn't mad; but all mad people act as if they’re sane. He couldn’t, therefore, based solely on my word, take it upon himself to enter the house of a respected doctor. But he would report it, and the law would take its course—‘”

“When I wished to act just now for myself,” said Dagobert, “did I not forsee all this? And yet I was weak enough to listen to you.”

“When I wanted to do something for myself just now,” said Dagobert, “did I not see all this coming? And yet I was weak enough to listen to you.”

“But, father, what you wished to attempt was impossible, and you agreed that it would expose you to far too dangerous consequences.”

“But, Dad, what you wanted to do was impossible, and you agreed that it would put you in way too much danger.”

“So,” resumed the soldier, without answering his son, “they told you in plain terms, that we must not think of obtaining legally the release of Rose and Blanche this evening or even to-morrow morning?”

“So,” the soldier continued, not responding to his son, “they told you straight up that we shouldn’t expect to get Rose and Blanche released legally this evening or even tomorrow morning?”

“Yes, father. In the eyes of the law, there is no special urgency. The question may not be decided for two or three days.”

“Yes, Dad. According to the law, there's no immediate urgency. The question might not be resolved for another two or three days.”

“That is all I wished to know,” said Dagobert, rising and walking up and down the room.

"That’s all I wanted to know," said Dagobert, getting up and pacing the room.

“And yet,” resumed his son, “I did not consider myself beaten. In despair, but believing that justice could not remain deaf to such equitable claims, I ran to the Palais de Justice, hoping to find there a judge, a magistrate who would receive my complaint, and act upon it.”

“And yet,” my son continued, “I didn’t see myself as defeated. In my despair, but believing that justice couldn’t ignore such fair claims, I rushed to the Palais de Justice, hoping to find a judge or magistrate who would hear my complaint and take action.”

“Well?” said the soldier, stopping him.

“Well?” asked the soldier, blocking his path.

“I was told that the courts shut every day at five o’clock, and do not open again til ten in the morning. Thinking of your despair, and of the position of poor Mdlle. de Cardoville, I determined to make one more attempt. I entered a guard-house of troops of the line, commanded by a lieutenant. I told him all. He saw that I was so much moved, and I spoke with such warmth and conviction, that he became interested.—‘Lieutenant,’ said I to him, ‘grant me one favor; let a petty officer and two soldiers go to the convent to obtain a legal entrance. Let them ask to see the daughters of Marshal Simon, and learn whether it is their choice to remain, or return to my father, who brought them from Russia. You will then see if they are not detained against their will—‘”

“I was told that the courts close every day at five o’clock and don’t open again until ten in the morning. Thinking about your despair and the situation of poor Mdlle. de Cardoville, I decided to make one more attempt. I went into a guardhouse manned by troops, led by a lieutenant. I told him everything. He could see how upset I was, and I spoke with so much passion and belief that he became interested. ‘Lieutenant,’ I said to him, ‘please do me one favor; let a petty officer and two soldiers go to the convent to gain legal access. Have them ask to see the daughters of Marshal Simon and find out if they want to stay or return to my father, who brought them from Russia. Then you’ll see if they’re being kept against their will—’”

“And what answer did he give you, Agricola?” asked Mother Bunch, while Dagobert shrugged his shoulders, and continued to walk up and down.

“And what did he say to you, Agricola?” asked Mother Bunch, while Dagobert shrugged and kept pacing back and forth.

“‘My good fellow,’ said he, ‘what you ask me is impossible. I understand your motives, but I cannot take upon myself so serious a measure. I should be broke were I to enter a convent by force.—‘Then, sir, what am I to do? It is enough to turn one’s head.’—‘Faith, I don’t know,’ said the lieutenant; ‘it will be safest, I think, to wait.’—Then, believing I had done all that was possible, father, I resolved to come back, in the hope that you might have been more fortunate than I—but, alas! I was deceived!”

“‘My good friend,’ he said, ‘what you’re asking is impossible. I understand your reasons, but I can’t take on such a serious decision. I would be ruined if I were to enter a convent against my will.’—‘Then what am I supposed to do? This is enough to drive someone crazy.’—‘Honestly, I don’t know,’ said the lieutenant; ‘I think it’s best to just wait.’—Then, believing I had done everything I could, Father, I decided to come back, hoping you might have had better luck than I did—but, sadly, I was mistaken!”

So saying, the smith sank upon a chair, for he was worn out with anxiety and fatigue. There was a moment of profound silence after these words of Agricola, which destroyed the last hopes of the three, mute and crushed beneath the strokes of inexorable fatality.

So saying, the blacksmith slumped into a chair, completely drained from worry and exhaustion. There was a moment of deep silence after Agricola's words, which shattered the last hopes of the three, who were silent and defeated under the blows of unavoidable fate.

A new incident came to deepen the sad and painful character of this scene.

A new event added to the sorrowful and painful nature of this scene.





CHAPTER XI. DISCOVERIES.

The door which Agricola had not thought of fastening opened, as it were, timidly, and Frances Baudoin, Dagobert’s wife, pale, sinking, hardly able to support herself, appeared on the threshold.

The door that Agricola hadn’t bothered to lock opened slowly, almost hesitantly, and Frances Baudoin, Dagobert’s wife, looking pale and weak, barely able to stand, appeared in the doorway.

The soldier, Agricola, and Mother Bunch, were plunged in such deep dejection, that neither of them at first perceived the entrance. Frances advanced two steps into the room, fell upon her knees, clasped her hands together, and said in a weak and humble voice; “My poor husband—pardon!”

The soldier, Agricola, and Mother Bunch were in such deep sorrow that neither of them noticed the entrance at first. Frances took two steps into the room, fell to her knees, clasped her hands together, and said in a weak and humble voice, “My poor husband—please forgive me!”

At these words, Agricola and the work-girl—whose backs were towards the door—turned round suddenly, and Dagobert hastily raised his head.

At these words, Agricola and the factory girl—who had their backs to the door—quickly turned around, and Dagobert abruptly lifted his head.

“My mother!” cried Agricola, running to Frances.

“My mom!” shouted Agricola, rushing to Frances.

“My wife!” cried Dagobert, as he also rose, and advanced to meet the unfortunate woman.

“My wife!” exclaimed Dagobert, as he also stood up and stepped forward to meet the unfortunate woman.

“On your knees, dear mother!” said Agricola, stooping down to embrace her affectionately. “Get up, I entreat you!”

“Get on your knees, dear mom!” said Agricola, bending down to hug her warmly. “Please stand up!”

“No, my child,” said Frances, in her mild, firm accents, “I will not rise, till your father has forgiven me. I have wronged him much—now I know it.”

“No, my child,” Frances said softly but firmly, “I won’t get up until your father forgives me. I’ve hurt him a lot—I realize that now.”

“Forgive you, my poor wife?” said the soldier, as he drew near with emotion. “Have I ever accused you, except in my first transport of despair? No, no; it was the bad priests that I accused, and there I was right. Well! I have you again,” added he, assisting his son to raise Frances; “one grief the less. They have then restored you to liberty? Yesterday, I could not even learn in what prison they had put you. I have so many cares that I could not think of you only. But come, dear wife: sit down!”

“Forgive you, my poor wife?” said the soldier, approaching with emotion. “Have I ever blamed you, except in my moment of despair? No, no; it was the corrupt priests I blamed, and I was right about that. Well! I have you back,” he said, helping his son lift Frances. “One less sorrow. So, they've set you free? Yesterday, I couldn't even find out which prison they had put you in. I have so many worries that I couldn't only think of you. But come, dear wife: take a seat!”

“How feeble you are, dear mother!—how cold—how pale!” said Agricola with anguish, his eyes filling with tears.

“How weak you are, dear mother!—how cold—how pale!” said Agricola with anguish, his eyes brimming with tears.

“Why did you not let us know?” added he. “We would have gone to fetch you. But how you tremble! Your hands are frozen!” continued the smith, as he knelt down before Frances. Then, turning towards Mother Bunch: “Pray, make a little fire directly.”

“Why didn’t you let us know?” he added. “We would have come to get you. But look at you shaking! Your hands are freezing!” the smith continued, kneeling down in front of Frances. Then, turning to Mother Bunch, he said, “Please, make a little fire right away.”

“I thought of it, as soon as your father came in, Agricola, but there is no wood nor charcoal left.”

“I thought about it as soon as your father came in, Agricola, but there’s no wood or charcoal left.”

“Then pray borrow some of Father Loriot, my dear sister. He is too good a fellow to refuse. My poor mother trembles so—she might fall ill.”

“Then please borrow some from Father Loriot, my dear sister. He's too nice of a guy to say no. My poor mother is so anxious—she could get sick.”

Hardly had he said the words, than Mother Bunch went out. The smith rose from the ground, took the blanket from the bed, and carefully wrapped it about the knees and feet of his mother. Then, again kneeling down, he said to her: “Your hands, dear mother!” and, taking those feeble palms in his own, he tried to warm them with his breath.

Hardly had he finished speaking when Mother Bunch left. The blacksmith got up from the ground, grabbed the blanket from the bed, and gently wrapped it around his mother's knees and feet. Then, kneeling down again, he said to her, “Your hands, dear mother!” and, holding her weak hands in his, he tried to warm them with his breath.

Nothing could be more touching than this picture: the robust young man, with his energetic and resolute countenance, expressing by his looks the greatest tenderness, and paying the most delicate attentions to his poor, pale, trembling old mother.

Nothing could be more moving than this image: the strong young man, with his vibrant and determined expression, showing the deepest kindness in his gaze and giving the utmost care to his frail, pale, trembling old mother.

Dagobert, kind-hearted as his son, went to fetch a pillow, and brought it to his wife, saying: “Lean forward a little, and I will put this pillow behind you; you will be more comfortable and warmer.”

Dagobert, as kind-hearted as his son, went to get a pillow and brought it to his wife, saying: “Lean forward a bit, and I’ll put this pillow behind you; you’ll be more comfortable and warmer.”

“How you both spoil me!” said Frances, trying to smile. “And you to be so kind, after all the ill I have done!” added she to Dagobert, as, disengaging one of her hands from those of her son, she took the soldier’s hand and pressed it to her tearful eyes. “In prison,” said she in a low voice, “I had time to repent.”

“How you both spoil me!” Frances said, attempting to smile. “And you’re so kind, after everything I've done!” She added to Dagobert, as she freed one of her hands from her son’s grip, took the soldier’s hand, and pressed it to her tear-filled eyes. “In prison,” she said softly, “I had time to think about my mistakes.”

Agricola’s heart was near breaking at the thought that his pious and good mother, with her angelic purity, should for a moment have been confined in prison with so many miserable creatures. He would have made some attempt to console her on the subject of the painful past, but he feared to give a new shock to Dagobert, and was silent.

Agricola's heart was nearly breaking at the thought of his devout and kind mother, with her angelic innocence, having been locked up for even a moment with so many wretched people. He wanted to try to comfort her about the painful past, but he was afraid of upsetting Dagobert again, so he stayed quiet.

“Where is Gabriel, dear mother?” inquired he. “How is he? As you have seen him, tell us all about him.”

“Where's Gabriel, Mom?” he asked. “How is he? Since you've seen him, tell us everything about him.”

“I have seen Gabriel,” said Frances, drying her tears; “he is confined at home. His superiors have rigorously forbidden his going out. Luckily, they did not prevent his receiving me, for his words and counsels have opened my eyes to many things. It is from him that I learned how guilty I had been to you, my poor husband.”

“I've seen Gabriel,” Frances said, wiping her tears. “He’s stuck at home. His bosses have strictly forbidden him from going out. Fortunately, they didn’t stop him from seeing me, because his words and advice have opened my eyes to a lot of things. It’s from him that I realized how guilty I’ve been to you, my poor husband.”

“How so?” asked Dagobert.

“How come?” asked Dagobert.

“Why, you know that if I caused you so much grief, it was not from wickedness. When I saw you in such despair, I suffered almost as much myself; but I durst not tell you so, for fear of breaking my oath. I had resolved to keep it, believing that I did well, believing that it was my duty. And yet something told me that it could not be my duty to cause you so much pain. ‘Alas, my God! enlighten me!’ I exclaimed in my prison, as I knelt down and prayed, in spite of the mockeries of the other women. ‘Why should a just and pious work, commanded by my confessor, the most respectable of men, overwhelm me and mine with so much misery? ‘Have mercy on me, my God, and teach me if I have done wrong without knowing it!’ As I prayed with fervor, God heard me, and inspired me with the idea of applying to Gabriel. ‘I thank Thee, Father! I will obey!’ said I within myself. ‘Gabriel is like my own child; but he is also a priest, a martyr—almost a saint. If any one in the world imitates the charity of our blessed Saviour, it is surely he. When I leave this prison, I will go and consult him and he will clear up my doubts.’”

"Listen, you know that if I brought you so much pain, it wasn’t out of malice. When I saw you in such despair, I felt almost as much anguish myself; but I couldn’t tell you that, because I was afraid of breaking my oath. I had made up my mind to keep it, thinking it was the right thing to do, believing it was my duty. And yet, something told me it couldn't possibly be my duty to cause you so much hurt. 'Oh my God! Enlighten me!' I cried out in my cell, as I knelt and prayed, despite the taunts from the other women. 'Why should a just and righteous act, commanded by my confessor, who is the most honorable of men, bring so much suffering upon me and my loved ones? Have mercy on me, my God, and show me if I’ve wronged without realizing it!' As I prayed fervently, God heard me and inspired me with the thought of reaching out to Gabriel. ‘Thank you, Father! I will follow your guidance!’ I said to myself. 'Gabriel is like my own child; but he is also a priest, a martyr—almost a saint. If anyone in the world reflects the love of our blessed Savior, it’s definitely him. When I get out of this prison, I’ll go consult him, and he will help clear my doubts.'"

“You are right, dear mother,” cried Agricola; “it was a thought from heaven. Gabriel is an angel of purity, courage, nobleness—the type of the true and good priest!”

“You're right, dear mom,” exclaimed Agricola; “it was a thought from heaven. Gabriel is an angel of purity, courage, and nobility—the perfect example of a true and good priest!”

“Ah, poor wife!” said Dagobert, with bitterness; “if you had never had any confessor but Gabriel!”

“Ah, poor wife!” said Dagobert, bitterly; “if you had only ever had Gabriel as your confessor!”

“I thought of it before he went on his journey,” said Frances, with simplicity. “I should have liked to confess to the dear boy—but I fancied Abbe Dubois would be offended, and that Gabriel would be too indulgent with regard to my sins.

“I thought about it before he left on his journey,” said Frances, simply. “I would have liked to confess to the dear boy—but I worried that Abbe Dubois would be upset, and that Gabriel would be too lenient regarding my sins.

“Your sins, poor dear mother?” said Agricola. “As if you ever committed any!”

“Your sins, poor dear mother?” Agricola said. “As if you’ve ever done anything wrong!”

“And what did Gabriel tell you?” asked the soldier.

“And what did Gabriel say to you?” asked the soldier.

“Alas, my dear! had I but had such an interview with him sooner! What I told him of Abbe Dubois roused his suspicions, and he questioned me, dear child, as to many things of which he had never spoken to me before. Then I opened to him my whole heart, and he did the same to me, and we both made sad discoveries with regard to persons whom we had always thought very respectable, and who yet had deceived each of us, unknown to the other.”

“Unfortunately, my dear! If only I had met with him earlier! What I told him about Abbe Dubois raised his suspicions, and he asked me, dear child, about many things he'd never brought up with me before. Then I poured out my whole heart to him, and he did the same for me, and we both made painful discoveries about people we had always thought were very respectable, who had actually deceived each of us, without the other knowing.”

“How so?”

"How come?"

“Why, they used to tell him, under the seal of secrecy, things that were supposed to come from me; and they used to tell me, under the same seal of secrecy, things that were supposed to come from him. Thus, he confessed to me, that he did not feel at first any vocation for the priesthood; but they told him that I should not believe myself safe in this world or in the next, if he did not take orders, because I felt persuaded that I could best serve the Lord by giving Him so good a servant; and that yet I had never dared to ask Gabriel himself to give me this proof of his attachment, though I had taken him from the street, a deserted orphan, and brought him up as my own son, at the cost of labor and privations. Then, how could it be otherwise? The poor dear child, thinking he could please me, sacrificed himself. He entered the seminary.”

“Why, they used to tell him, in confidence, things that were supposed to come from me; and they used to tell me, under the same confidence, things that were supposed to come from him. So, he admitted to me that he didn’t initially feel a calling for the priesthood; but they told him that I wouldn’t feel safe in this life or the next if he didn’t become a priest, because I believed that I could best serve the Lord by having such a good servant. Yet, I had never dared to ask Gabriel himself to give me this proof of his loyalty, even though I had taken him off the street, a lonely orphan, and raised him like my own son, at the cost of hard work and sacrifices. So, how could it be any other way? The poor dear child, thinking he could make me happy, sacrificed himself. He entered the seminary.”

“Horrible,” said Agricola; “‘tis an infamous snare, and, for the priests who were guilty of it, a sacrilegious lie!”

“Horrible,” said Agricola; “it’s a shameful trap, and for the priests involved, a sacrilegious lie!”

“During all that time,” resumed Frances, “they were holding very different language to me. I was told that Gabriel felt his vocation, but that he durst not avow it to me, for fear of my being jealous on account of Agricola, who, being brought up as a workman, would not enjoy the same advantages as those which the priesthood would secure to Gabriel. So when he asked my permission to enter the seminary dear child! he entered it with regret, but he thought he was making me so happy!—instead of discouraging this idea, I did all in my power to persuade him to follow it, assuring him that he could not do better, and that it would occasion me great joy. You understand, I exaggerated, for fear he should think me jealous on account of Agricola.”

“During all that time,” Frances continued, “they were speaking very differently to me. I was told that Gabriel felt called to the priesthood, but that he didn’t dare to admit it to me because he worried I might be jealous of Agricola, who, having been raised as a laborer, wouldn’t have the same opportunities that a priesthood would offer Gabriel. So when he asked for my permission to enter the seminary, dear child! he did so with regret, thinking he was making me happy!—instead of discouraging this idea, I did everything I could to encourage him to pursue it, assuring him that he couldn’t do better and that it would bring me great joy. You see, I exaggerated because I was afraid he might think I was jealous of Agricola.”

“What an odious machination!” said Agricola, in amazement. “They were speculating in this unworthy manner upon your mutual devotion. Thus Gabriel saw the expression of your dearest wish in the almost forced encouragement given to his resolution.”

“What a terrible scheme!” said Agricola, amazed. “They were taking advantage of your shared commitment in such an unworthy way. That’s how Gabriel could see the true nature of your deepest wish in the almost coerced support you gave to his decision.”

“Little by little, however, as Gabriel has the best heart in the world, the vocation really came to him. That was natural enough—he was born to console those who suffer, and devote himself for the unfortunate. He would never have spoken to me of the past, had it not been for this morning’s interview. But then I beheld him, who is usually so mild and gentle, become indignant, exasperated, against M. Rodin and another person whom he accuses. He had serious complaints against them already, but these discoveries, he says, will make up the measure.”

“Little by little, however, since Gabriel has the best heart in the world, the calling really came to him. That was natural enough—he was born to comfort those who suffer and dedicate himself to the unfortunate. He would never have told me about the past if it hadn't been for this morning’s meeting. But then I saw him, usually so mild and gentle, become angry and frustrated with M. Rodin and another person he blames. He already had serious complaints against them, but he says these new revelations will make it even worse.”

At these words of Frances, Dagobert pressed his hand to his forehead, as if to recall something to his memory. For some minutes he had listened with surprise, and almost terror, to the account of these secret plots, conducted with such deep and crafty dissimulation.

At Frances's words, Dagobert pressed his hand to his forehead, as if trying to remember something. For a few minutes, he listened in surprise and almost fear to the story of these secret plots, carried out with such deep and crafty deceit.

Frances continued: “When at last I acknowledged to Gabriel, that by the advice of Abbe Dubois, my confessor, I had delivered to a stranger the children confined to my husband—General Simon’s daughters—the dear boy blamed me, though with great regret, not for having wished to instruct the poor orphans in the truths of our holy religion, but for having acted without the consent of my husband, who alone was answerable before God and man for the charge entrusted to him. Gabriel severely censured Abbe Dubois’ conduct, who had given me, he said, bad and perfidious counsels; and then, with the sweetness of an angel, the dear boy consoled me, and exhorted me to come and tell you all. My poor husband! he would fain have accompanied me, for I had scarcely courage to come hither, so strongly did I feel the wrong I had done you; but, unfortunately, Gabriel is confined at the seminary by the strict order of his superiors; he could not come with me, and—”

Frances continued, “When I finally admitted to Gabriel that, following the advice of Abbe Dubois, my confessor, I had entrusted General Simon’s daughters—the children tied to my husband—to a stranger, the dear boy regrettably blamed me. It wasn’t for wanting to teach the poor orphans the truths of our holy religion, but for acting without my husband’s consent, as he alone was accountable before God and man for their care. Gabriel criticized Abbe Dubois for giving me, as he said, bad and deceptive advice. Then, with the kindness of an angel, the dear boy comforted me and encouraged me to come and tell you everything. My poor husband! He wished he could have come with me, as I barely had the courage to come here, feeling so strongly the wrong I had done to you; but unfortunately, Gabriel is confined at the seminary due to the strict orders of his superiors, so he couldn’t come with me, and—”

Here Dagobert, who seemed much agitated, abruptly interrupted his wife. “One word, Frances,” said he; “for, in truth, in the midst of so many cares, and black, diabolical plots, one loses one’s memory, and the head begins to wander. Didst not tell me, the day the children disappeared, that Gabriel, when taken in by you, had round his neck a bronze medal, and in his pocket a book filled with papers in a foreign language?”

Here Dagobert, who seemed very agitated, suddenly interrupted his wife. “One word, Frances,” he said; “because honestly, with so many worries and dark, evil schemes, you start to lose your memory, and your mind begins to drift. Didn’t you tell me, on the day the children went missing, that Gabriel, when he came to you, had a bronze medal around his neck and a book filled with papers in a foreign language in his pocket?”

“Yes, my dear.”

“Absolutely, my love.”

“And this medal and these papers were afterwards delivered to your confessor?”

“And this medal and these papers were later given to your confessor?”

“Yes, my dear.”

“Yeah, my dear.”

“And Gabriel never spoke of them since?”

“And Gabriel never talked about them since?”

“Never.”

“Not a chance.”

Agricola, hearing this from his mother, looked at her with surprise, and exclaimed: “Then Gabriel has the same interest as the daughters of General Simon, or Mdlle. de Cardoville, to be in the Rue Saint-Francois to-morrow?”

Agricola, hearing this from his mother, looked at her with surprise and exclaimed, “So Gabriel is interested in the same thing as General Simon's daughters or Mdlle. de Cardoville, to be on Rue Saint-Francois tomorrow?”

“Certainly,” said Dagobert. “And now do you remember what he said to us, just after my arrival—that, in a few days, he would need our support in a serious matter?”

“Sure,” said Dagobert. “And now do you remember what he told us, right after I got here—that, in a few days, he would need our help with something important?”

“Yes, father.”

“Sure, dad.”

“And he is kept a prisoner at his seminary! And he tells your mother that he has to complain of his superiors! and he asked us for our support with so sad and grave an air, that I said to him—”

“And he's being kept a prisoner at his seminary! And he tells your mother that he needs to talk about his superiors! He asked us for our support with such a sad and serious expression that I said to him—”

“He would speak so, if about to engage in a deadly duel,” interrupted Agricola. “True, father! and yet you, who are a good judge of valor, acknowledged that Gabriel’s courage was equal to yours. For him so to fear his superiors, the danger must be great indeed.”

“He would talk like that if he was getting ready for a serious duel,” Agricola interrupted. “That’s true, dad! But you, who have a good eye for bravery, said that Gabriel’s courage matched yours. If he fears his superiors that much, the threat must be really significant.”

“Now that I have heard your mother, I understand it all,” said Dagobert. “Gabriel is like Rose and Blanche, like Mdlle. de Cardoville, like your mother, like all of us, perhaps—the victim of a secret conspiracy of wicked priests. Now that I know their dark machinations, their infernal perseverance, I see,” added the soldier, in a whisper, “that it requires strength to struggle against them. I had not the least idea of their power.”

“Now that I’ve heard your mom, I get it,” said Dagobert. “Gabriel is like Rose and Blanche, like Mdlle. de Cardoville, like your mom, like all of us, maybe—the target of a hidden plot by evil priests. Now that I know about their dark schemes, their relentless determination, I realize,” the soldier added in a whisper, “that it takes strength to fight against them. I had no clue about their power.”

“You are right, father; for those who are hypocritical and wicked do as much harm as those who are good and charitable, like Gabriel, do good. There is no more implacable enemy than a bad priest.”

“You're right, Dad; those who are hypocritical and wicked cause just as much harm as those who are good and charitable, like Gabriel, do good. There's no more relentless enemy than a corrupt priest.”

20125m
Original

“I know it, and that’s what frightens me; for my poor children are in their hands. But is all lost? Shall I bring myself to give them up without an effort? Oh, no, no! I will not show any weakness—and yet, since your mother told us of these diabolical plots, I do not know how it is but I seem less strong, less resolute. What is passing around me appears so terrible. The spiriting away of these children is no longer an isolated fact—it is one of the ramifications of a vast conspiracy, which surrounds and threatens us all. It seems to me as if I and those I love walked together in darkness, in the midst of serpents, in the midst of snares that we can neither see nor struggle against. Well! I’ll speak out! I have never feared death—I am not a coward and yet I confess—yes, I confess it—these black robes frighten me—”

“I know it, and that’s what terrifies me; my poor kids are in their hands. But is everything lost? Am I really going to give them up without trying? Oh, no, no! I won’t show any weakness—and yet, ever since your mom told us about these evil schemes, I feel less strong, less determined. What’s happening around me seems so awful. The abduction of these children is no longer just a single event—it’s part of a huge conspiracy that surrounds and threatens us all. It feels like I and the people I love are walking in darkness, surrounded by snakes, caught in traps we can’t see or fight against. Well! I’ll say it! I’ve never been afraid of death—I’m not a coward, and yet I admit—yes, I admit it—these dark figures scare me—”

Dagobert pronounced these words in so sincere a tone, that his son started, for he shared the same impression. And it was quite natural. Frank, energetic, resolute characters, accustomed to act and fight in the light of day, never feel but one fear—and that is, to be ensnared and struck in the dark by enemies that escape their grasp. Thus, Dagobert had encountered death twenty times; and yet, on hearing his wife’s simple revelation of this dark tissue of lies, and treachery, and crime, the soldier felt a vague sense of fear; and, though nothing was changed in the conditions of his nocturnal enterprise against the convent, it now appeared to him in a darker and more dangerous light.

Dagobert said these words with such sincerity that his son flinched, feeling the same way he did. And it made sense. Strong, determined people who are used to acting and fighting in broad daylight only ever feel one fear—and that's being trapped and attacked in the dark by enemies who slip away. Dagobert had faced death twenty times, but upon hearing his wife's straightforward revelation about this dark web of lies, betrayal, and crime, the soldier sensed an uneasy fear; and even though nothing had changed in the circumstances of his nighttime mission against the convent, it now seemed much darker and more perilous to him.

The silence, which had reigned for some moments, was interrupted by Mother Bunch’s return. The latter, knowing that the interview between Dagobert, his wife, and Agricola, ought not have any importunate witness, knocked lightly at the door, and remained in the passage with Father Loriot.

The silence that had lasted for a few moments was broken by Mother Bunch’s return. She understood that the meeting between Dagobert, his wife, and Agricola shouldn’t have any unwanted eavesdroppers, so she knocked gently on the door and stayed in the hallway with Father Loriot.

“Can we come in, Mme. Frances?” asked the sempstress. “Here is Father Loriot, bringing some wood.”

“Can we come in, Mrs. Frances?” asked the seamstress. “Here is Father Loriot, bringing some wood.”

“Yes, yes; come in, my good girl,” said Agricola, whilst his father wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

“Yes, yes; come in, my good girl,” said Agricola, while his father wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

The door opened, and the worthy dyer appeared, with his hands and arms of an amaranthine color; on one side, he carried a basket of wood, and on the other some live coal in a shovel.

The door swung open, and the skilled dyer showed up, his hands and arms a deep maroon color; on one side, he held a basket of wood, and on the other, a shovel with some live coals.

“Good-evening to the company!” said Daddy Loriot. “Thank you for having thought of me, Mme. Frances. You know that my shop and everything in it are at your service. Neighbors should help one another; that’s my motto! You were kind enough, I should think, to my late wife!”

“Good evening, everyone!” said Daddy Loriot. “Thank you for thinking of me, Mme. Frances. You know that my shop and everything in it are at your service. Neighbors should help each other; that’s my motto! You were kind enough, I believe, to my late wife!”

Then, placing the wood in a corner, and giving the shovel to Agricola, the worthy dyer, guessing from the sorrowful appearance of the different actors in this scene, that it would be impolite to prolong his visit, added: “You don’t want anything else, Mme. Frances?”

Then, putting the wood in a corner and handing the shovel to Agricola, the respectable dyer, noticing the gloomy expressions of everyone involved in this scene, figured it would be rude to stay any longer and said, “Is there anything else you need, Mme. Frances?”

“No, thank you, Father Loriot.”

“No, thanks, Father Loriot.”

“Then, good-evening to the company!” said the dyer; and, addressing Mother Bunch, he added: “Don’t forget the letter for M. Dagobert. I durstn’t touch it for fear of leaving the marks of my four fingers and thumb in amaranthine! But, good evening to the company!” and Father Loriot went out.

“Then, good evening, everyone!” said the dyer; and, turning to Mother Bunch, he added: “Don’t forget the letter for Mr. Dagobert. I didn’t dare touch it for fear of leaving the marks of my four fingers and thumb in amaranth! But, good evening to all!” and Father Loriot went out.

“M. Dagobert, here is a letter,” said Mother Bunch. She set herself to light the fire in the stove, while Agricola drew his mother’s arm-chair to the hearth.

“M. Dagobert, here's a letter,” said Mother Bunch. She started to light the fire in the stove, while Agricola brought his mother's armchair to the hearth.

“See what it is, my boy,” said Dagobert to his son; “my head is so heavy that I cannot see clear.” Agricola took the letter, which contained only a few lines, and read it before he looked at the signature.

“Check this out, son,” Dagobert said to his boy; “my head feels so heavy that I can’t see straight.” Agricola took the letter, which had just a few lines, and read it before he looked at the signature.

     “At Sea, December 25th, 1831.

     “I avail myself of a few minutes’ communication with a ship bound
     direct for Europe, to write to you, my old comrade, a few hasty
     lines, which will reach you probably by way of Havre, before the
     arrival of my last letters from India. You must by this time be at
     Paris, with my wife and child—tell them—I am unable to say more
     —the boat is departing. Only one word; I shall soon be in France.
     Do not forget the 13th February; the future of my wife and child
     depends upon it.

     “Adieu, my friend! Believe in my eternal gratitude.

     “SIMON.”
 
     “At Sea, December 25th, 1831.

     “I’m taking a few minutes to write to you, my old friend, using a ship that’s headed straight for Europe. These quick lines will probably reach you via Havre, before my latest letters from India make it to you. By now, you must be in Paris with my wife and child—please tell them—I can’t say much more—the boat is leaving. Just one thing; I’ll be in France soon. Don’t forget the 13th of February; my wife and child’s future depends on it.

     “Goodbye, my friend! Always know that I’m eternally grateful.

     “SIMON.”

“Agricola—quick! look to your father!” cried the hunchback.

“Agricola—hurry! Look at your dad!” shouted the hunchback.

From the first words of this letter, which present circumstances made so cruelly applicable, Dagobert had become deadly pale. Emotion, fatigue, exhaustion, joined to this last blow, made him stagger.

From the very first words of this letter, which the current situation made so painfully relevant, Dagobert had turned extremely pale. Emotion, fatigue, and exhaustion, combined with this final blow, caused him to stumble.

His son hastened to him, and supported him in his arms. But soon the momentary weakness passed away, and Dagobert, drawing his hand across his brow, raised his tall figure to its full height. Then, whilst his eye sparkled, his rough countenance took an expression of determined resolution, and he exclaimed, in wild excitement: “No, no! I will not be a traitor; I will not be a coward. The black robes shall not frighten me; and, this night, Rose and Blanche Simon shall be free!”

His son rushed to him and lifted him into his arms. But soon the brief weakness faded, and Dagobert, wiping his brow, stood tall once more. With a gleam in his eye, his rugged face took on a look of fierce determination, and he shouted with fervor: “No, no! I won’t be a traitor; I won’t be a coward. The black robes won't scare me; and tonight, Rose and Blanche Simon will be free!”





CHAPTER XII. THE PENAL CODE.

Startled for a moment by the dark and secret machinations of the black robes, as he called them, against the persons he most loved, Dagobert might have hesitated an instant to attempt the deliverance of Rose and Blanche; but his indecision ceased directly on the reading of Marshal Simon’s letter, which came so timely to remind him of his sacred duties.

Surprised for a moment by the dark and secret plans of the black robes, as he referred to them, against the people he loved most, Dagobert might have paused briefly to try to save Rose and Blanche; but his uncertainty vanished as soon as he read Marshal Simon's letter, which arrived just in time to remind him of his important responsibilities.

To the soldier’s passing dejection had succeeded a resolution full of calm and collected energy.

To the soldier’s earlier sadness had replaced a sense of calm and focused determination.

“Agricola, what o’clock is it?” asked he of his son.

“Agricola, what time is it?” he asked his son.

“Just struck nine, father.”

"Just hit nine, Dad."

“You must make me, directly, an iron hook—strong enough to support my weight, and wide enough to hold on the coping of a wall. This stove will be forge and anvil; you will find a hammer in the house; and, for iron,” said the soldier, hesitating, and looking around him, “as for iron—here is some!”

“You need to make me an iron hook—strong enough to hold my weight and wide enough to fit on top of a wall. This stove will serve as the forge and anvil; you can find a hammer in the house; and for iron,” said the soldier, pausing and glancing around, “as for iron—here's some!”

So saying, the soldier took from the hearth a strong pair of tongs, and presented them to his son, adding: “Come, my boy! blow up the fire, blow it to a white heat, and forge me this iron!”

So saying, the soldier took a strong pair of tongs from the hearth and handed them to his son, saying: “Come on, my boy! Stoke the fire, get it to a white heat, and forge me this iron!”

On these words, Frances and Agricola looked at each other with surprise; the smith remained mute and confounded, not knowing the resolution of his father, and the preparations he had already commenced with the needlewoman’s aid.

On hearing this, Frances and Agricola exchanged surprised glances; the smith stood silent and bewildered, unaware of his father's decision and the preparations he had already started with the seamstress's help.

“Don’t you hear me, Agricola,” repeated Dagobert, still holding the pair of tongs in his hand; “you must make me a hook directly.”

“Don’t you hear me, Agricola,” Dagobert repeated, still holding the tongs in his hand; “you need to make me a hook right away.”

“A hook, father?—for what purpose?”

“A hook, Dad?—for what reason?”

“To tie to the end of a cord that I have here. There must be a loop at one end large enough to fix it securely.”

“To tie to the end of a cord I have here. There should be a loop at one end big enough to secure it properly.”

“But this cord—this hook—for what purpose are they?”

“But what are this cord and this hook for?”

“To scale the walls of the convent, if I cannot get in by the door.”

“To climb over the walls of the convent if I can’t get in through the door.”

“What convent?” asked Frances of her son.

“What convent?” Frances asked her son.

“How, father?” cried the latter, rising abruptly. “You still think of that?”

“How, Dad?” the latter exclaimed, standing up suddenly. “You’re still thinking about that?”

“Why! what else should I think of?”

“Why! what else should I think about?”

“But, father, it is impossible; you will never attempt such an enterprise.”

“But, Dad, that's impossible; you'll never try to do something like that.”

“What is it, my child?” asked Frances, with anxiety. “Where is father going?”

“What’s wrong, my child?” Frances asked, anxiously. “Where is dad going?”

“He is going to break into the convent where Marshal Simon’s daughters are confined, and carry them off.”

“He's going to break into the convent where Marshal Simon’s daughters are locked up and take them away.”

“Great God! my poor husband—a sacrilege!” cried Frances, faithful to her pious traditions, and, clasping her hands together, she endeavored to rise and approach Dagobert.

“Great God! My poor husband—a sacrilege!” cried Frances, staying true to her religious traditions, and, with her hands clasped together, she tried to stand up and go to Dagobert.

The soldier, forseeing that he would have to contend with observations and prayers of all sorts, and resolved not to yield, determined to cut short all useless supplications, which would only make him lose precious time. He said, therefore, with a grave, severe, and almost solemn air, which showed the inflexibility of his determination: “Listen to me, wife—and you also, my son—when, at my age, a man makes up his mind to do anything, he knows the reason why. And when a man has once made up his mind, neither wife nor child can alter it. I have resolved to do my duty; so spare yourselves useless words. It may be your duty to talk to me as you have done; but it is over now, and we will say no more about it. This evening I must be master in my own house.”

The soldier, anticipating that he would have to deal with all kinds of comments and prayers, and determined not to give in, decided to cut short all unnecessary pleas that would only waste his valuable time. He said, therefore, with a serious and almost solemn expression that showed his unwavering decision: “Listen to me, wife—and you too, my son—when a man reaches my age and decides to do something, he knows why. And once a man has made up his mind, neither wife nor child can change it. I've decided to do my duty, so please save your words. It may be your duty to talk to me as you have, but that’s enough now, and we won’t discuss it further. This evening, I need to be the one in charge of my own home.”

Timid and alarmed, Frances did not dare to utter a word, but she turned a supplicating glance towards her son.

Timid and alarmed, Frances didn’t dare to say a word, but she cast a pleading look at her son.

“Father,” said the latter, “one word more—only one.”

“Dad,” the other replied, “just one more word—only one.”

“Let us hear,” replied Dagobert, impatiently.

“Let us hear,” replied Dagobert, impatiently.

“I will not combat your resolution; but I will prove to you that you do not know to what you expose yourself.”

“I won’t challenge your decision; but I will show you that you have no idea what you’re getting yourself into.”

“I know it all,” replied the soldier, in an abrupt tone. “The undertaking is a serious one; but it shall not be said that I neglected any means to accomplish what I promised to do.”

“I know everything,” replied the soldier, in a clipped tone. “This is a serious task; but it's not going to be said that I ignored any way to fulfill what I promised to do.”

“But father, you do not know to what danger you expose yourself,” said the smith, much alarmed.

“But Dad, you have no idea what danger you're putting yourself in,” said the smith, really worried.

“Talk of danger! talk of the porter’s gun and the gardener’s scythe!” said Dagobert, shrugging his shoulders contemptuously. “Talk of them, and have done with it for, after all, suppose I were to leave my carcass in the convent, would not you remain to your mother? For twenty years, you were accustomed to do without me. It will be all the less trying to you.”

“Talk about danger! Talk about the porter’s gun and the gardener’s scythe!” said Dagobert, shrugging his shoulders dismissively. “Go on and talk about it, but let’s move on because, after all, if I were to die in the convent, wouldn’t you still be here for your mother? You managed for twenty years without me. It should be less difficult for you.”

“And I, alas! am the cause of these misfortunes!” cried the poor mother. “Ah! Gabriel had good reason to blame me.”

“And I, unfortunately! am the reason for these troubles!” cried the poor mother. “Ah! Gabriel had every right to blame me.”

“Mme. Frances, be comforted,” whispered the sempstress, who had drawn near to Dagobert’s wife. “Agricola will not suffer his father to expose himself thus.”

“Mme. Frances, don’t worry,” whispered the seamstress, who had come closer to Dagobert’s wife. “Agricola won’t let his father put himself in danger like this.”

After a moment’s hesitation, the smith resumed, in an agitated voice: “I know you too well, father, to think of stopping you by the fear of death.”

After a brief pause, the smith continued, his voice shaky: “I know you too well, dad, to believe that the fear of death would make you stop.”

“Of what danger, then, do you speak?”

“Then what danger are you talking about?”

“Of a danger from which even you will shrink, brave as you are,” said the young man, in a voice of emotion, that forcibly struck his father.

“There's a danger even you will avoid, no matter how brave you are,” said the young man, his voice filled with emotion, which deeply affected his father.

“Agricola,” said the soldier, roughly and severely, “that remark is cowardly, you are insulting.”

“Agricola,” said the soldier, harshly and sternly, “that comment is cowardly; you’re being insulting.”

“Father—”

"Dad—"

“Cowardly!” resumed the soldier, angrily; “because it is cowardice to wish to frighten a man from his duty—insulting! because you think me capable of being so frightened.”

“Cowardly!” the soldier replied angrily. “It’s cowardice to try to scare a man away from his duty—insulting! Because you believe I could actually be scared.”

“Oh, M. Dagobert!” exclaimed the sewing-girl, “you do not understand Agricola.”

“Oh, Mr. Dagobert!” the sewing girl exclaimed, “you don’t understand Agricola.”

“I understand him too well,” answered the soldier harshly.

“I get him way too well,” replied the soldier sharply.

Painfully affected by the severity of his father, but firm in his resolution, which sprang from love and respect, Agricola resumed, whilst his heart beat violently. “Forgive me, if I disobey you, father; but, were you to hate me for it, I must tell you to what you expose yourself by scaling at night the walls of a convent—”

Painfully impacted by his father's harshness, but determined in his resolve, which came from love and respect, Agricola continued, his heart racing. “Forgive me for disobeying you, Dad; but if you're going to hate me for it, I have to tell you what you risk by climbing the walls of a convent at night—”

“My son! do you dare?” cried Dagobert, his countenance inflamed with rage-“Agricola!” exclaimed Frances, in tears. “My husband!”

“Son! Do you dare?” shouted Dagobert, his face flushed with anger. “Agricola!” Frances cried out, in tears. “My husband!”

“M. Dagobert, listen to Agricola!” exclaimed Mother Bunch. “It is only in your interest that he speaks.”

“M. Dagobert, listen to Agricola!” shouted Mother Bunch. “He’s only speaking for your benefit.”

“Not one word more!” replied the soldier, stamping his foot with anger.

“Not one more word!” replied the soldier, stamping his foot in anger.

“I tell you, father,” exclaimed the smith, growing fearfully pale as he spoke, “that you risk being sent to the galleys!”

“I tell you, Dad,” the smith exclaimed, growing fearfully pale as he spoke, “that you risk being sent to prison!”

“Unhappy boy!” cried Dagobert, seizing his son by the arm; “could you not keep that from me—rather than expose me to become a traitor and a coward?” And the soldier shuddered, as he repeated: “The galleys!”—and, bending down his head, remained mute, pensive, withered, as it were, by those blasting words.

“Unhappy boy!” shouted Dagobert, grabbing his son by the arm. “Couldn’t you have kept that from me—rather than force me to be a traitor and a coward?” The soldier shuddered as he repeated, “The galleys!” and, lowering his head, fell silent, deep in thought, looking drained by those devastating words.

“Yes, to enter an inhabited place by night, in such a manner, is what the law calls burglary, and punishes with the galleys,” cried Agricola, at once grieved and rejoicing at his father’s depression of mind—“yes, father, the galleys, if you are taken in the act; and there are ten chances to one that you would be so. Mother Bunch has told you, the convent is guarded. This morning, had you attempted to carry off the two young ladies in broad daylight, you would have been arrested; but, at least, the attempt would have been an open one, with a character of honest audacity about it, that hereafter might have procured your acquittal. But to enter by night, and by scaling the walls—I tell you, the galleys would be the consequence. Now, father, decide. Whatever you do, I will do also—for you shall not go alone. Say but the word, and I will forge the hook for you—I have here hammer and pincers—and in an hour we will set out.”

“Yes, entering a place at night like that is what the law calls burglary, and it gets punished with forced labor,” Agricola exclaimed, feeling both sad and relieved at his father’s troubled mind. “Yeah, Dad, forced labor if you get caught in the act, and there’s a good chance you would. Mother Bunch has warned you, the convent is guarded. This morning, if you had tried to take the two young ladies in broad daylight, you would’ve been arrested; but at least, that would have been a bold attempt and might have won you an easy out later. But sneaking in at night by climbing the walls—I’m telling you, it would mean forced labor. Now, Dad, make your choice. Whatever you decide, I’m in it with you—you're not going alone. Just say the word, and I’ll make the hook for you—I have a hammer and pliers here—and in an hour, we can leave.”

A profound silence followed these words—a silence that was only interrupted by the stifled sobs of Frances, who muttered to herself in despair: “Alas! this is the consequence of listening to Abbe Dubois!”

A deep silence followed these words—a silence that was only broken by Frances's stifled sobs as she muttered to herself in despair: “Oh no! This is what happens when you listen to Abbe Dubois!”

It was in vain that Mother Bunch tried to console Frances. She was herself alarmed, for the soldier was capable of braving even infamy, and Agricola had determined to share the perils of his father.

It was useless for Mother Bunch to try to comfort Frances. She was worried herself, because the soldier could face even disgrace, and Agricola had decided to face the dangers alongside his father.

In spite of his energetic and resolute character, Dagobert remained for some time in a kind of stupor. According to his military habits, he had looked at this nocturnal enterprise only as a ruse de guerre, authorized by his good cause, and by the inexorable fatality of his position; but the words of his son brought him back to the fearful reality, and left him the choice of a terrible alternative—either to betray the confidence of Marshal Simon, and set at naught the last wishes of the mother of the orphan—or else to expose himself, and above all his son, to lasting disgrace—without even the certainty of delivering the orphans after all.

Despite his energetic and determined nature, Dagobert lingered for a while in a sort of daze. Given his military background, he had viewed this nighttime mission merely as a tactical maneuver, justified by his noble cause and the relentless fate of his situation; however, his son's words brought him back to the harsh reality and left him facing a terrible choice—either betray Marshal Simon's trust and disregard the last wishes of the orphan's mother, or risk bringing lasting disgrace upon himself and especially his son—without even the guarantee of rescuing the orphans after all.

Drying her eyes, bathed in tears, Frances exclaimed, as if by a sudden inspiration: “Dear me! I have just thought of it. There is perhaps a way of getting these dear children from the convent without violence.”

Drying her eyes, soaked in tears, Frances exclaimed, as if struck by a sudden inspiration: “Oh my! I just thought of something. There might be a way to get these dear kids out of the convent without any violence.”

“How so, mother?” said Agricola, hastily.

“How so, Mom?” said Agricola, quickly.

“It is Abbe Dubois, who had them conveyed thither; but Gabriel supposes, that he probably acted by the advice of M. Rodin.

“It’s Abbe Dubois who had them sent there; but Gabriel thinks he probably did it on the advice of M. Rodin.”

“And if that were so, mother, it would be in vain to apply to M. Rodin. We should get nothing from him.”

“And if that’s the case, mom, it would be pointless to go to M. Rodin. We wouldn’t get anything from him.”

“Not from him—but perhaps from that powerful abbe, who is Gabriel’s superior, and has always patronized him since his first entrance at the seminary.”

“Not from him—but maybe from that influential abbe, who is Gabriel’s superior and has always supported him since he first entered the seminary.”

“What abbe, mother?”

“What, mom?”

“Abbe d’Aigrigny.”

"Abbé d'Aigrigny."

“True mother; before being a priest, he was a soldier he may be more accessible than others—and yet—”

“True mother; before he became a priest, he was a soldier, so he might be more approachable than others—and yet—”

“D’Aigrigny!” cried Dagobert, with an expression of hate and horror. “There is then mixed up with these treasons, a man who was a soldier before being a priest, and whose name is D’Aigrigny?”

“D’Aigrigny!” Dagobert shouted, filled with hate and horror. “So, involved in these betrayals, there’s a man who was a soldier before becoming a priest, and his name is D’Aigrigny?”

“Yes, father; the Marquis d’Aigrigny—before the Restoration, in the service of Russia—but, in 1815, the Bourbons gave him a regiment.”

“Yes, Dad; the Marquis d’Aigrigny—before the Restoration, he served Russia—but in 1815, the Bourbons gave him a regiment.”

“It is he!” said Dagobert, in a hollow voice. “Always the same! like an evil spirit—to the mother, father, children.”

“It’s him!” said Dagobert in a hollow voice. “Always the same! Like an evil spirit— to the mother, father, children.”

“What do you mean, father?”

“What do you mean, Dad?”

“The Marquis d’Aigrigny!” replied Dagobert. “Do you know what is this man? Before he was a priest, he was the murderer of Rose and Blanche’s mother, because she despised his love. Before he was a priest, he fought against his country, and twice met General Simon face to face in war. Yes; while the general was prisoner at Leipsic, covered with wounds at Waterloo, the turncoat marquis triumphed with the Russians and English!—Under the Bourbons, this same renegade, loaded with honors, found himself once more face to face with the persecuted soldier of the empire. Between them, this time, there was a mortal duel—the marquis was wounded—General Simon was proscribed, condemned, driven into exile. The renegade, you say, has become a priest. Well! I am now certain, that it is he who has carried off Rose and Blanche, in order to wreak on them his hatred of their father and mother. It is the infamous D’Aigrigny, who holds them in his power. It is no longer the fortune of these children that I have to defend; it is their life—do you hear what I say?—their very life?”

“The Marquis d’Aigrigny!” replied Dagobert. “Do you know who this guy is? Before he was a priest, he was the killer of Rose and Blanche’s mother because she turned down his advances. Before he was a priest, he fought against his own country and faced General Simon in battle twice. Yes; while the general was a prisoner at Leipsic, covered in wounds at Waterloo, the traitor marquis was celebrating victory with the Russians and English! Under the Bourbons, this same backstabber, decorated with honors, found himself facing again the persecuted soldier of the empire. This time, they had a deadly duel—the marquis got wounded—General Simon was exiled and condemned. You say the turncoat has become a priest. Well! I’m now sure that he’s the one who kidnapped Rose and Blanche, to take out his hatred for their father and mother on them. It’s the vile D’Aigrigny who has them in his grasp. It’s not just the fate of these kids that I have to protect; it’s their lives—do you hear what I’m saying?—their very lives?”

“What, father! do you think this man capable—”

“What, Dad! Do you really think this guy is capable—”

“A traitor to his country, who finishes by becoming a mock priest, is capable of anything. I tell you, that, perhaps at this moment he may be killing those children by a slow-fire!” exclaimed the soldier, in a voice of agony. “To separate them from one another was to begin to kill them. Yes!” added Dagobert, with an exasperation impossible to describe; “the daughters of Marshal Simon are in the power of the Marquis d’Aigrigny and his band, and I hesitate to attempt their rescue, for fear of the galleys! The galleys!” added he, with a convulsive burst of laughter; “what do I care for the galleys? Can they send a corpse there? If this last attempt fail, shall I not have the right to blow my brains out?—Put the iron in the fire, my boy—quick! time presses—and strike while the iron’s hot!”

“A traitor to his country who ends up pretending to be a priest is capable of anything. I swear, he could be torturing those kids right now!” the soldier exclaimed, his voice filled with pain. “Separating them was like starting to kill them. Yes!” Dagobert continued, his frustration beyond words; “the daughters of Marshal Simon are at the mercy of the Marquis d’Aigrigny and his crew, and I hesitate to rescue them because I’m afraid of ending up in prison! In prison!” he said, bursting into an almost hysterical laugh; “what do I care about prison? Can they send a dead body there? If this last attempt fails, don’t I have the right to end it all?—Put the iron in the fire, my friend—quick! We’re running out of time—strike while the iron's hot!”

“But your son goes with you!” exclaimed Frances, with a cry of maternal despair. Then rising, she threw herself at the feet of Dagobert, and said: “If you are arrested, he will be arrested also.”

“But your son is coming with you!” Frances exclaimed, her voice filled with motherly despair. Then, getting up, she fell to her knees in front of Dagobert and said, “If you get arrested, he will get arrested too.”

“To escape the galleys, he will do as I do. I have two pistols.”

“To get away from the galleys, he will do what I do. I have two guns.”

20133m
Original

“And without you—without him,” cried the unhappy mother, extending her hands in supplication, “what will become of me?”

“And without you—without him,” cried the miserable mother, reaching out her hands in desperation, “what will happen to me?”

“You are right—I was too selfish,” said Dagobert. “I will go alone.”

“You're right—I was too selfish,” Dagobert said. “I’ll go by myself.”

“You shall not go alone, father,” replied Agricola.

“You shouldn’t go alone, Dad,” replied Agricola.

“But your mother?”

“But what about your mom?”

“Mother Bunch sees what is passing; she will go to Mr. Hardy, my master, and tell him all. He is the most generous of men, and my mother will have food and shelter for the rest of her days.”

“Mother Bunch sees what’s happening; she’ll go to Mr. Hardy, my master, and tell him everything. He’s the kindest man, and my mother will have food and a place to stay for the rest of her life.”

“And I am the cause of all!” cried Frances, wringing her hands in despair. “Punish me, oh, heaven! for it is my fault. I gave up those children. I shall be punished by the death of my child!”

“And I’m the one to blame for everything!” Frances cried, wringing her hands in despair. “Punish me, oh, heaven! It’s my fault. I gave up those kids. I’ll be punished by the death of my child!”

“Agricola, you shall not go with me—I forbid it!” said Dagobert, clasping his son closely to his breast.

“Agricola, you’re not coming with me—I won’t allow it!” said Dagobert, holding his son tightly to his chest.

“What! when I have pointed out the danger, am I to be the first to shrink from it? you cannot think thus lowly of me, father! Have I not also some one to deliver? The good, the generous Mdlle. de Cardoville, who tried to save me from a prison, is a captive in her turn. I will follow you, father. It is my right, my duty, my determination.”

“What! Now that I’ve pointed out the danger, am I supposed to be the first to back down? You can’t think so poorly of me, Father! Don’t I also have someone to save? The kind, generous Mdlle. de Cardoville, who tried to rescue me from prison, is now a captive herself. I will follow you, Father. It’s my right, my duty, my decision.”

So saying, Agricola put into the heated stove the tongs that were intended to form the hook. “Alas! may heaven have pity upon us!” cried his poor mother, sobbing as she still knelt, whilst the soldier seemed a prey to the most violent internal struggle.

So saying, Agricola placed the tongs meant to create the hook into the hot stove. “Oh no! May heaven have mercy on us!” cried his poor mother, sobbing as she continued to kneel, while the soldier appeared to be battling a intense inner conflict.

“Do not cry so, dear mother; you will break my heart,” said Agricola, as he raised her with the sempstress’s help. “Be comforted! I have exaggerated the danger of my father. By acting prudently, we two may succeed in our enterprise; without much risk—eh, father?” added he, with a significant glance at Dagobert. “Once more, be comforted, dear mother. I will answer for everything. We will deliver Marshal Simon’s daughters, and Mdlle. de Cardoville too. Sister, give me the hammer and pincers, there in the press.”

“Don’t cry like that, dear mom; you’ll break my heart,” said Agricola as he helped lift her with the seamstress’s assistance. “Be reassured! I’ve overstated the danger regarding my father. By being careful, the two of us can pull this off; without much risk—right, dad?” he added with a meaningful look at Dagobert. “Once again, be reassured, dear mom. I’ll take care of everything. We will rescue Marshal Simon’s daughters, and Mdlle. de Cardoville too. Sis, hand me the hammer and pliers from the cabinet.”

The sempstress, drying her tears, did as desired, while Agricola, by the help of bellows, revived the fire in which the tongs were heating.

The seamstress, wiping away her tears, did as she was asked, while Agricola, using the bellows, brought the fire back to life to heat the tongs.

“Here are your tools, Agricola,” said the hunchback, in a deeply-agitated voice, as she presented them with trembling hands to the smith, who, with the aid of the pincers, soon drew from the fire the white-hot tongs, and, with vigorous blows of the hammer, formed them into a hook, taking the stove for his anvil.

“Here are your tools, Agricola,” said the hunchback, her voice shaking with emotion as she handed them over with trembling hands to the blacksmith, who, using the tongs, quickly pulled the glowing red-hot tongs from the fire and, with powerful strikes of the hammer, shaped them into a hook, using the stove as his anvil.

Dagobert had remained silent and pensive. Suddenly he said to Frances, taking her by the hand: “You know what metal your son is. To prevent his following me would now be impossible. But do not be afraid, dear wife; we shall succeed—at least, I hope so. And if we should not succeed—if Agricola and me should be arrested—well! we are not cowards; we shall not commit suicide; but father and son will go arm in arm to prison, with heads high and proud, look like two brave men who have done their duty. The day of trial must come, and we will explain all, honestly, openly—we will say, that, driven to the last extremity, finding no support, no protection in the law, we were forced to have recourse to violence. So hammer away, my boy!” added Dagobert, addressing his son, pounding the hot iron; “forge, forge, without fear. Honest judges will absolve honest men.”

Dagobert had stayed quiet and deep in thought. Suddenly he said to Frances, taking her hand: “You know what kind of person your son is. There's no way to stop him from following me now. But don't worry, dear wife; we will succeed—at least, I hope so. And if we don’t succeed—if Agricola and I get arrested—well! We’re not cowards; we won’t take our own lives; instead, father and son will walk side by side to prison, with our heads held high and proud, looking like two brave men who’ve done what’s right. The day of trial will come, and we will explain everything, honestly and openly—we’ll say that, pushed to the limit, with no help or protection from the law, we had no choice but to resort to violence. So keep hammering away, my boy!” Dagobert added, addressing his son, as he pounded the hot iron; “forge, forge, without fear. Honest judges will clear honest men.”

“Yes, father, you are right, be at ease dear mother! The judges will see the difference between rascals who scale walls in order to rob, and an old soldier and his son who, at peril of their liberty, their life, their honor, have sought only to deliver unhappy victims.”

“Yes, dad, you’re right, don’t worry, mom! The judges will understand the difference between criminals who break in to steal and a veteran soldier and his son who, risking their freedom, their lives, and their honor, have only tried to rescue unfortunate victims.”

“And if this language should not be heard,” resumed Dagobert, “so much the worse for them! It will not be your son, or husband, who will be dishonored in the eyes of honest people. If they send us to the galleys, and we have courage to survive—the young and the old convict will wear their chains proudly—and the renegade marquis, the traitor priest, will bear more shame than we. So, forge without fear, my boy! There are things which the galleys themselves cannot disgrace—our good conscience and our honor! But now,” he added, “two words with my good Mother Bunch. It grows late, and time presses. On entering the garden, did you remark if the windows of the convent were far from the ground?”

"And if no one hears this language," Dagobert continued, "that's their loss! It won't be your son or husband who gets dishonored in the eyes of decent people. If they send us to the galleys and we have the courage to endure—the young and old convicts will wear their chains with pride—and the renegade marquis and the traitor priest will carry more shame than we do. So, forge without worry, my boy! There are things that even the galleys can't tarnish—our good conscience and our honor! But now," he added, "I need to speak for a moment with my good Mother Bunch. It's getting late, and we’re running out of time. When we entered the garden, did you notice if the convent windows were high off the ground?"

“No, not very far, M. Dagobert—particularly on that side which is opposite to the madhouse, where Mdlle. de Cardoville is confined.”

“No, not very far, Mr. Dagobert—especially on the side opposite the asylum, where Mademoiselle de Cardoville is held.”

“How did you manage to speak to that young lady?”

“How did you manage to talk to that young woman?”

“She was on the other side of an open paling, which separates the two gardens.”

“She was on the other side of an open fence that separates the two gardens.”

“Excellent!” said Agricola, as he continued to hammer the iron: “we can easily pass from one garden to the other. The madhouse may perhaps be the readier way out. Unfortunately, you do not know, Mdlle. de Cardoville’s chamber.”

“Awesome!” said Agricola, as he kept hammering the iron. “We can easily move from one garden to the other. The madhouse might be the quicker way out. Unfortunately, you don’t know Mdlle. de Cardoville’s room.”

“Yes, I do,” returned the work-girl, recollecting herself. “She is lodged in one of the wings, and there is a shade over her window, painted like canvas, with blue and white stripes.”

“Yes, I do,” replied the work-girl, gathering her thoughts. “She’s staying in one of the wings, and there’s a shade over her window, painted like canvas, with blue and white stripes.”

“Good! I shall not forget that.”

“Awesome! I won't forget that.”

“And can you form no guess as to where are the rooms of my poor children?” said Dagobert.

“And can’t you take a guess about where my poor children’s rooms are?” said Dagobert.

After a moment’s reflection, Mother Bunch answered, “They are opposite to the chamber occupied by Mdlle. de Cardoville, for she makes signs to them from her window: and I now remember she told me, that their two rooms are on different stories, one on the ground-floor, and the other up one pair of stairs.”

After a moment of thought, Mother Bunch replied, “They’re across from the room that Mdlle. de Cardoville is in, because she signals to them from her window: and I just remembered she mentioned that their two rooms are on different floors, one on the ground floor and the other one flight up.”

“Are these windows grated?” asked the smith.

“Are these windows grated?” asked the blacksmith.

“I do not know.”

“I don't know.”

“Never mind, my good girl: with these indications we shall do very well,” said Dagobert. “For the rest, I have my plans.”

“Don't worry, my good girl: with these clues, we'll be just fine,” said Dagobert. “As for the rest, I have my plans.”

“Some water, my little sister,” said Agricola, “that I may cool my iron.” Then addressing his father: “Will this hook do?”

“Some water, my little sister,” said Agricola, “so I can cool my iron.” Then turning to his father: “Will this hook work?”

“Yes, my boy; as soon as it is cold we will fasten the cord.”

“Yes, my boy; as soon as it gets cold, we will tie the cord.”

For some time, Frances Baudoin had remained upon her knees, praying with fervor. She implored Heaven to have pity on Agricola and Dagobert, who, in their ignorance, were about to commit a great crime; and she entreated that the celestial vengeance might fall upon her only, as she alone had been the cause of the fatal resolution of her son and husband.

For a while, Frances Baudoin stayed on her knees, praying passionately. She begged Heaven to have mercy on Agricola and Dagobert, who, in their ignorance, were about to commit a serious crime; and she pleaded that any divine punishment should only affect her, as she alone was responsible for her son and husband’s disastrous decision.

Dagobert and Agricola finished their preparations in silence. They were both very pale, and solemnly grave. They felt all the danger of so desperate an enterprise.

Dagobert and Agricola finished getting ready quietly. They both looked very pale and were seriously somber. They understood the risks of such a desperate mission.

The clock at Saint-Mery’s struck ten. The sound of the bell was faint, and almost drowned by the lashing of the wind and rain, which had not ceased for a moment.

The clock at Saint-Mery’s struck ten. The sound of the bell was faint and almost drowned out by the lashing wind and rain, which hadn’t stopped for even a moment.

“Ten o’clock!” said Dagobert, with a start. “There is not a minute to lose. Take the sack, Agricola.”

“Ten o’clock!” Dagobert exclaimed, startled. “We can’t waste a single minute. Grab the sack, Agricola.”

“Yes, father.”

“Sure, Dad.”

As he went to fetch the sack, Agricola approached Mother Bunch, who was hardly able to sustain herself, and said to her in a rapid whisper: “If we are not here to-morrow, take care of my mother. Go to M. Hardy, who will perhaps have returned from his journey. Courage, my sister! embrace me. I leave poor mother to you.” The smith, deeply affected, pressed the almost fainting girl in his arms.

As he went to get the sack, Agricola came close to Mother Bunch, who could barely hold herself up, and said to her in a quick whisper: “If we aren’t here tomorrow, look after my mom. Go to M. Hardy, who might have come back from his trip. Stay strong, my sister! Hug me. I'm leaving poor mom in your hands.” The smith, deeply moved, held the almost fainting girl tightly in his arms.

“Come, old Spoil-sport,” said Dagobert: “you shall be our scout.” Approaching his wife, who, just risen from the ground, was clasping her son’s head to her bosom, and covering it with tears and kisses, he said to her, with a semblance of calmness and serenity: “Come, my dear wife, be reasonable! Make us a good fire. In two or three hours we will bring home the two poor children, and a fine young lady. Kiss me! that will bring me luck.”

“Come on, old Spoil-sport,” said Dagobert, “you'll be our scout.” Approaching his wife, who had just gotten up from the ground, holding her son’s head to her chest and showering it with tears and kisses, he said to her, trying to sound calm and composed: “Come on, my dear wife, be sensible! Build us a good fire. In two or three hours, we’ll bring home the two poor kids and a lovely young lady. Kiss me! That’ll bring me luck.”

Frances threw herself on her husband’s neck, without uttering a word. This mute despair, mingled with convulsive sobs, was heart-rending. Dagobert was obliged to tear himself from his wife’s arms, and striving to conceal his emotion, he said to his son, in an agitated voice: “Let us go—she unmans me. Take care of her, my good Mother Bunch. Agricola—come!”

Frances threw herself around her husband’s neck without saying a word. This silent despair, mixed with uncontrollable sobs, was heartbreaking. Dagobert had to break free from his wife’s embrace, and trying to hide his feelings, he said to his son in a shaky voice: “Let’s go—she makes me weak. Take care of her, my good Mother Bunch. Agricola—come on!”

The soldier slipped the pistols into the pocket of his great coat, and rushed towards the door, followed by Spoil-sport.

The soldier shoved the pistols into the pocket of his overcoat and hurried toward the door, followed by Spoil-sport.

“My son, let me embrace you once more—alas! it is perhaps for the last time!” cried the unfortunate mother, incapable of rising, but stretching out her arms to Agricola. “Forgive me! it is all my fault.”

“My son, let me hold you one more time—oh! it might be for the last time!” cried the unfortunate mother, unable to get up, but reaching out her arms to Agricola. “Forgive me! It’s all my fault.”

The smith turned back, mingled his tears with those of his mother—for he also wept—and murmured, in a stifled voice: “Adieu, dear mother! Be comforted. We shall soon meet again.”

The blacksmith turned back, blending his tears with those of his mother—because he was also crying—and whispered in a choked voice: “Goodbye, dear mother! Stay strong. We will see each other again soon.”

Then, escaping from the embrace, he joined his father upon the stairs.

Then, breaking free from the embrace, he joined his father on the stairs.

Frances Baudoin heaved a long sigh, and fell almost lifeless into the needlewoman’s arms.

Frances Baudoin let out a long sigh and collapsed almost lifeless into the seamstress’s arms.

Dagobert and Agricola left the Rue Brise-Miche in the height of the storm, and hastened with great strides towards the Boulevard de l’Hopital, followed by the dog.

Dagobert and Agricola left Rue Brise-Miche in the midst of the storm and quickly made their way to Boulevard de l’Hôpital, with the dog following behind.





CHAPTER XIII. BURGLARY.

Half-past eleven had just struck, when Dagobert and his son arrived on the Boulevard de l’Hopital.

Half-past eleven had just chimed when Dagobert and his son reached the Boulevard de l’Hôpital.

The wind blew violently, and the rain fell down in torrents, but notwithstanding the thickness of the watery clouds, it was tolerably light, thanks to the late rising of the moon. The tall, dark trees, and the white walls of the convent garden, were distinguishable in the midst of the pale glimmer. Afar off, a street lamp, acted on by the wind, with its red lights hardly visible through the mist and rain, swung backwards and forwards over the dirty causeway of the solitary boulevard.

The wind howled fiercely, and the rain poured down in sheets, yet despite the heavy clouds, it was relatively bright, thanks to the moon rising late. The tall, dark trees and the white walls of the convent garden were visible in the pale light. In the distance, a street lamp swayed back and forth in the wind, its red lights barely shining through the mist and rain as it hung over the filthy path of the empty boulevard.

At rare intervals, they heard, at a very great distance, the rattle and rumble of a coach, returning home late; then all was again silent.

At rare moments, they heard, from very far away, the clatter and noise of a carriage coming back home late; then everything fell silent again.

Since their departure from the Rue Brise-Miche, Dagobert and his son had hardly exchanged a word. The design of these two brave men was noble and generous, and yet, resolute but pensive, they glided through the darkness like bandits, at the hour of nocturnal crimes.

Since leaving Rue Brise-Miche, Dagobert and his son had barely spoken. The intentions of these two brave men were noble and generous, yet, determined but thoughtful, they moved through the darkness like outlaws during the time of night crimes.

Agricola carried on his shoulders the sack containing the cord, the hook, and the iron bar; Dagobert leaned upon the arm of his son, and Spoil sport followed his master.

Agricola carried the sack with the rope, the hook, and the iron bar on his shoulders; Dagobert leaned on his son's arm, and Spoilsport followed his master.

“The bench, where we sat down, must be close by,” said Dagobert, stopping.

“The bench where we sat down has to be nearby,” said Dagobert, pausing.

“Yes,” said Agricola, looking around; “here it is, father.”

“Yes,” said Agricola, glancing around; “here it is, Dad.”

“It is oily half-past eleven—we must wait for midnight,” resumed Dagobert. “Let us be seated for an instant, to rest ourselves, and decide upon our plan.”

“It’s a greasy half-past eleven—we have to wait for midnight,” Dagobert continued. “Let’s sit for a moment to catch our breath and figure out our plan.”

After a moment’s silence, the soldier took his son’s hands between his own, and thus continued: “Agricola, my child—it is yet time. Let me go alone, I entreat you. I shall know very well how to get through the business; but the nearer the moment comes, the more I fear to drag you into this dangerous enterprise.”

After a brief pause, the soldier took his son's hands in his own and said, “Agricola, my child—it’s not too late. Please, let me go alone. I know exactly how to handle this; but as the moment gets closer, I’m more afraid of putting you in this risky situation.”

“And the nearer the moment comes, father, the more I feel I may be of some use; but, be it good or bad, I will share the fortune of your adventure. Our object is praiseworthy; it is a debt of honor that you have to pay, and I will take one half of it. Do not fancy that I will now draw back. And so, dear father, let us think of our plan of action.”

“And the closer the moment gets, Dad, the more I feel like I can be of some help; whether it turns out good or bad, I’ll share in the outcome of your adventure. Our goal is noble; it’s an obligation that you need to fulfill, and I’ll take on half of it. Don’t think I’m going to back out now. So, dear Dad, let’s come up with our plan of action.”

“Then you will come?” said Dagobert, stifling a sigh.

“Then you will come?” Dagobert asked, holding back a sigh.

“We must do everything,” proceeded Agricola, “to secure success. You have already noticed the little garden-door, near the angle of the wall—that is excellent.”

“We must do everything,” continued Agricola, “to ensure success. You’ve already noticed the little garden door near the corner of the wall—that’s perfect.”

“We shall get by that way into the garden, and look immediately for the open paling.”

“We’ll get through that way into the garden and immediately look for the open fence.”

“Yes; for on one side of this paling is the wing inhabited by Mdlle. de Cardoville, and on the other that part of the convent in which the general’s daughters are confined.”

“Yes; because on one side of this fence is the section where Mdlle. de Cardoville lives, and on the other side is the part of the convent where the general’s daughters are kept.”

At this moment, Spoil-sport, who was crouching at Dagobert’s feet, rose suddenly, and pricked up his ears, as if to listen.

At that moment, Spoil-sport, who was crouching at Dagobert’s feet, suddenly stood up and perked up his ears, as if to listen.

“One would think that Spoil-sport heard something,” said Agricola. They listened—but heard only the wind, sounding through the tall trees of the boulevard.

“One would think that Spoil-sport heard something,” said Agricola. They listened—but heard only the wind, rustling through the tall trees of the boulevard.

“Now I think of it, father—when the garden-door is once open, shall we take Spoil-sport with us?”

“Now that I think about it, Dad—when the garden door is open, should we take Spoil-sport with us?”

“Yes; for if there is a watch-dog, he will settle him. And then he will give us notice of the approach of those who go the rounds. Besides, he is so intelligent, so attached to Rose and Blanche, that (who knows?) he may help to discover the place where they are. Twenty times I have seen him find them in the woods, by the most extraordinary instinct.”

“Yes; because if there’s a watch-dog, he’ll handle it. And then he’ll let us know when those who patrol are coming. Plus, he’s so smart and so fond of Rose and Blanche that (who knows?) he might even help us find out where they are. I’ve seen him locate them in the woods twenty times, using the most incredible instinct.”

A slow and solemn knell here rose above the noise of the wind: it was the first stroke of twelve.

A slow and serious bell echoed above the sound of the wind: it was the first strike of twelve.

That note seemed to echo mournfully through the souls of Agricola and his father. Mute with emotion, they shuddered, and by a spontaneous movement, each grasped the hand of the other. In spite of themselves, their hearts kept time to every stroke of the clock, as each successive vibration was prolonged through the gloomy silence of the night.

That note seemed to resonate sadly within Agricola and his father. Speechless with emotion, they trembled, and instinctively, each took the other's hand. Despite their efforts to hold back, their hearts synchronized with every tick of the clock, as each subsequent sound lingered in the dark stillness of the night.

At the last strobe, Dagobert said to his son, in a firm voice: “It is midnight. Shake hands, and let us forward!”

At the last strobe, Dagobert said to his son, in a firm voice: “It’s midnight. Shake hands, and let’s move ahead!”

The moment was decisive and solemn. “Now, father,” said Agricola, “we will act with as much craft and daring as thieves going to pillage a strong box.”

The moment was significant and serious. “Now, Dad,” said Agricola, “we will act with as much cleverness and boldness as thieves going to break into a safe.”

So saying, the smith took from the sack the cord and hook; Dagobert armed himself with the iron bar, and both advanced cautiously, following the wall in the direction of the little door, situated not far from the angle formed by the street and the boulevard. They stopped from time to time, to listen attentively, trying to distinguish those noises which were not caused either by the high wind or the rain.

So saying, the blacksmith took the cord and hook out of the sack; Dagobert armed himself with the iron bar, and both moved carefully, keeping close to the wall toward the little door located not far from the corner where the street meets the boulevard. They paused occasionally to listen closely, trying to pick out sounds that weren’t just from the strong wind or the rain.

It continued light enough for them to be able to see surrounding objects, and the smith and the soldier soon gained the little door, which appeared much decayed, and not very strong.

It stayed light enough for them to see the objects around them, and the blacksmith and the soldier soon reached the little door, which looked quite worn and not very sturdy.

“Good!” said Agricola to his father. “It will yield at one blow.”

“Good!” said Agricola to his father. “It will take just one strike.”

The smith was about to apply his shoulder vigorously to the door, when Spoil-sport growled hoarsely, and made a “point.” Dagobert silenced the dog with a word, and grasping his son’s arm, said to him in a whisper: “Do not stir. The dog has scented some one in the garden.”

The blacksmith was about to push hard against the door when Spoil-sport growled loudly and made a “point.” Dagobert silenced the dog with a word and, grabbing his son’s arm, whispered to him, “Don’t move. The dog has picked up someone’s scent in the garden.”

Agricola and his father remained for some minutes motionless, holding their breath and listening. The dog, in obedience to his master, no longer growled, but his uneasiness and agitation were displayed more and more. Yet they heard nothing.

Agricola and his father stayed still for a few minutes, holding their breath and listening. The dog, following his master’s orders, stopped growling, but his restlessness and anxiety became more evident. Still, they heard nothing.

“The dog must have been deceived, father,” whispered Agricola.

"The dog must have been tricked, Dad," whispered Agricola.

“I am sure of the contrary. Do not move.”

“I’m sure that’s not true. Stay still.”

After some seconds of expectation, Spoil-sport crouched down abruptly, and pushed his nose as far as possible under the door, snuffling up the air.

After a few seconds of waiting, Spoil-sport suddenly crouched down and shoved his nose as far as he could under the door, sniffing the air.

“They are coming,” said Dagobert hastily, to his son.

“They're coming,” Dagobert said quickly to his son.

“Let us draw off a little distance,” replied Agricola.

“Let’s step back a bit,” replied Agricola.

“No,” said his father; “we must listen. It will be time to retire, if they open the door. Here, Spoil-sport! down!”

“No,” said his father; “we have to listen. It’ll be time to head to bed if they open the door. Here, Spoil-sport! Down!”

The dog obeyed, and withdrawing from the door, crouched down at the feet of his master. Some seconds after, they heard a sort of splashing on the damp ground, caused by heavy footsteps in puddles of water, and then the sound of words, which carried away by the wind, did not reach distinctly the ears of the soldier and the smith.

The dog listened and stepped back from the door, crouching at his master's feet. A few moments later, they heard splashing on the wet ground from heavy footsteps in puddles, followed by words that, carried off by the wind, were not clearly heard by the soldier and the blacksmith.

“They are the people of whom Mother Bunch told us, going their round,” said Agricola to his father.

“They're the people that Mother Bunch told us about, going their round,” said Agricola to his father.

“So much the better. There will be an interval before they come round again, and we shall have some two hours before us, without interruption. Our affair is all right now.”

“So much the better. There will be a break before they come back again, and we’ll have about two hours ahead of us, without any interruptions. Our situation is all good now.”

By degrees, the sound of the footsteps became less and less distinct, and at last died away altogether.

By degrees, the sound of the footsteps became fainter and fainter, until it finally faded away completely.

“Now, quick! we must not lose any time,” said Dagobert to his son, after waiting about ten minutes; “they are far enough. Let us try to open the door.”

“Come on, we can’t waste any time,” Dagobert told his son after waiting about ten minutes. “They’re far enough away. Let’s see if we can open the door.”

Agricola leaned his powerful shoulder against it, and pushed vigorously; but the door did not give way, notwithstanding its age.

Agricola pressed his strong shoulder against it and pushed hard; but the door wouldn't budge, despite its age.

“Confound it!” said Agricola; “there is a bar on the inside. I am sure of it, or these old planks would not have resisted my weight.”

“Damn it!” said Agricola; “there's a bar on the inside. I know it, or these old planks wouldn't have held my weight.”

20141m
Original

“What is to be done?”

"What should we do?"

“I will scale the wall by means of the cord and hook, and open the door from the other side.”

“I will climb the wall using the cord and hook, and unlock the door from the other side.”

So saying, Agricola took the cord, and after several attempts, succeeded in fixing the hook on the coping of the wall.

So saying, Agricola took the cord, and after several tries, managed to secure the hook on the edge of the wall.

“Now, father, give me a leg up; I will help myself up with the cord; once astride on the wall, I can easily turn the hook and get down into the garden.”

“Now, Dad, give me a boost; I’ll use the rope to pull myself up. Once I'm over the wall, I can easily turn the hook and get down into the garden.”

The soldier leaned against the wall, and joined his two hands, in the hollow of which his son placed one of his feet, then mounting upon the robust shoulders of his father, he was able, by help of the cord, and some irregularities in the wall, to reach the top. Unfortunately, the smith had not perceived that the coping of the wall was strewed with broken bottles, so that he wounded his knees and hands; but, for fear of alarming Dagobert, he repressed every exclamation of pain, and replacing the hook, he glided down the cord to the ground. The door was close by, and he hastened to it; a strong wooden bar had indeed secured it on the inside. This was removed, and the lock was in so bad a state, that it offered no resistance to a violent effort from Agricola.

The soldier leaned against the wall and put his hands together, letting his son place one of his feet in the space he created. Then, climbing up onto his father's strong shoulders, the boy was able to reach the top with the help of the rope and some uneven spots on the wall. Unfortunately, the blacksmith hadn’t noticed that the top of the wall was littered with broken glass, which caused him to injure his knees and hands. But, to avoid startling Dagobert, he held back any cries of pain. After repositioning the hook, he slid down the rope to the ground. The door was nearby, and he rushed to it; a sturdy wooden bar had indeed secured it from the inside. This was removed, and the lock was in such poor condition that it offered no resistance when Agricola made a strong effort to force it open.

The door was opened, and Dagobert entered the garden with Spoil-sport.

The door swung open, and Dagobert walked into the garden with Spoil-sport.

“Now,” said the soldier to his son, “thanks to you, the worst is over. Here is a means of escape for the poor children, and Mdlle. de Cardoville. The thing is now to find them, without accident or delay. Spoil-sport will go before as a scout. Come, my good dog!” added Dagobert, “above all—fair and softly!”

“Now,” said the soldier to his son, “thanks to you, the worst is over. Here’s a way out for the poor kids and Mdlle. de Cardoville. The next step is to find them, without any accidents or delays. Spoil-sport will go ahead as a scout. Come on, my good dog!” added Dagobert, “and above all—take it easy!”

Immediately, the intelligent animal advanced a few steps, sniffing and listening with the care and caution of a hound searching for the game.

Immediately, the clever animal moved forward a few steps, sniffing and listening with the careful precision of a dog hunting for its prey.

By the half-light of the clouded moon, Dagobert and his son perceived round them a V-shaped grove of tall trees, at which several paths met. Uncertain which to choose, Agricola said to his father: “Let us take the path that runs alongside the wall. It will surely lead to some building.”

By the dim light of the cloudy moon, Dagobert and his son saw a V-shaped grove of tall trees around them, where several paths converged. Not sure which one to take, Agricola said to his father, “Let’s go down the path next to the wall. It will definitely lead us to some building.”

“Right! Let us walk on the strips of grass, instead of through the mud. It will make less noise.”

“Right! Let's walk on the patches of grass instead of through the mud. It’ll be quieter.”

The father and son, preceded by the Siberian dog, kept for some time in a winding path, at no great distance from the wall. They stopped now and then to listen, or to satisfy themselves, before continuing their advance, with regard to the changing aspects of the trees and bushes, which, shaken by the wind, and faintly illumined by the pale light of the moon, often took strange and doubtful forms.

The father and son, followed by the Siberian dog, walked along a winding path for a while, not far from the wall. They paused occasionally to listen or make sure everything was okay before moving on, observing the shifting shapes of the trees and bushes, which were swaying in the wind and dimly lit by the pale moonlight, often appearing strange and uncertain.

Half-past twelve struck as Agricola and his father reached a large iron gate which shut in that part of the garden reserved for the Superior—the same into which Mother Bunch had intruded herself, after seeing Rose Simon converse with Adrienne de Cardoville.

Half past twelve rang out as Agricola and his father arrived at a large iron gate that enclosed the part of the garden reserved for the Superior—the same one that Mother Bunch had entered after watching Rose Simon talk to Adrienne de Cardoville.

Through the bars of this gate, Agricola and his father perceived at a little distance an open paling, which joined a half-finished chapel, and beyond it a little square building.

Through the bars of this gate, Agricola and his father saw a short way off an open fence that connected to a half-finished chapel, and beyond that, a small square building.

“That is no doubt the building occupied by Mdlle. de Cardoville,” said Agricola.

"That’s definitely the building where Mdlle. de Cardoville lives," said Agricola.

“And the building which contains the chambers of Rose and Blanche, but which we cannot see from here, is no doubt opposite it,” said Dagobert. “Poor children! they are there, weeping tears of despair,” added he, with profound emotion.

“And the building that has Rose and Blanche's rooms, but which we can’t see from here, is probably right across from it,” said Dagobert. “Poor kids! they’re there, crying tears of despair,” he added, feeling deeply moved.

“Provided the gate be but open,” said Agricola.

“Just keep the gate open,” said Agricola.

“It will probably be so—being within the walls.”

“It’s likely to be that way—being inside the walls.”

“Let us go on gently.”

"Let's continue gently."

The gate was only fastened by the catch of the lock. Dagobert was about to open it, when Agricola said to him: “Take care! do not make it creak on its hinges.”

The gate was only secured by the latch of the lock. Dagobert was about to open it when Agricola cautioned him, “Be careful! Don’t let it squeak on its hinges.”

“Shall I push it slowly or suddenly?”

“Should I push it slowly or suddenly?”

“Let me manage it,” said Agricola; and he opened the gate so quickly, that it creaked very little; still the noise might have been plainly heard, in the silence of the night, during one of the lulls between the squalls of wind.

“Let me handle it,” said Agricola; and he opened the gate so quickly that it barely creaked; still, the sound could easily be heard in the silence of the night, during one of the breaks between the gusts of wind.

Agricola and his father remained motionless for a moment, listening uneasily, before they ventured to pass through the gate. Nothing stirred, however; all remained calm and still. With fresh courage, they entered the reserved garden.

Agricola and his father stood there for a moment, listening anxiously, before they dared to walk through the gate. Nothing moved, though; everything stayed calm and quiet. Feeling braver, they stepped into the private garden.

Hardly had the dog arrived on this spot, when he exhibited tokens of extraordinary delight. Picking up his ears, wagging his tail, bounding rather than running, he had soon reached the paling where, in the morning, Rose Simon had for a moment conversed with Mdlle. de Cardoville. He stopped an instant at this place, as if at fault, and turned round and round like a dog seeking the scent.

Hardly had the dog arrived at this spot when he showed signs of extraordinary joy. Perking up his ears, wagging his tail, and bouncing instead of running, he quickly reached the fence where, that morning, Rose Simon had briefly talked with Mdlle. de Cardoville. He paused for a moment at this place, as if confused, and started spinning in circles like a dog looking for a scent.

Dagobert and his son, leaving Spoil-sport to his instinct, followed his least movements with intense interest, hoping everything from his intelligence and his attachment to the orphans.

Dagobert and his son, leaving Spoil-sport to his instincts, closely watched his every move with great interest, hoping for everything from his intelligence and his bond with the orphans.

“It was no doubt near this paling that Rose stood when Mother Bunch saw her,” said Dagobert. “Spoil-sport is on her track. Let him alone.”

“It was definitely near this fence that Rose was standing when Mother Bunch saw her,” said Dagobert. “The troublemaker is on her trail. Just leave him be.”

After a few seconds, the dog turned his head towards Dagobert, and started at full trot in the direction of a door on the ground-floor of a building, opposite to that occupied by Adrienne. Arrived at this door, the dog lay down, seemingly waiting for Dagobert.

After a few seconds, the dog turned its head toward Dagobert and began to trot over to a door on the ground floor of a building across from Adrienne's. When it reached the door, the dog lay down, apparently waiting for Dagobert.

“No doubt of it! the children are there!” said Dagobert, hastening to rejoin Spoil-sport; “it was by this door that they took Rose into the house.”

“No doubt about it! The kids are in there!” said Dagobert, rushing to catch up with Spoil-sport. “It was through this door that they brought Rose into the house.”

“We must see if the windows are grated,” said Agricola, following his father.

“We need to check if the windows are barred,” said Agricola, following his father.

“Well, old fellow!” whispered the soldier, as he came up to the dog and pointed to the building, “are Rose and Blanche there?”

“Well, old buddy!” whispered the soldier, as he approached the dog and pointed to the building, “are Rose and Blanche in there?”

The dog lifted his head, and answered by a joyful bark. Dagobert had just time to seize the mouth of the animal with his hands.

The dog lifted his head and responded with a happy bark. Dagobert had just enough time to grab the dog's mouth with his hands.

“He will ruin all!” exclaimed the smith. “They have, perhaps, heard him.”

“He's going to mess everything up!” the smith shouted. “They might have heard him.”

“No,” said Dagobert. “But there is no longer any doubt—the children are here.”

“No,” said Dagobert. “But there’s no doubt anymore—the kids are here.”

At this instant, the iron gate, by which the soldier and his son had entered the reserved garden, and which they had left open, fell to with a loud noise.

At that moment, the iron gate that the soldier and his son had entered through into the private garden, and had left open, slammed shut with a loud noise.

“They’ve shut us in,” said Agricola, hastily; “and there is no other issue.”

“They’ve locked us in,” said Agricola quickly; “and there’s no other way out.”

For a moment, the father and son looked in dismay at each other; but Agricola instantly resumed: “The gate has perhaps shut of itself. I will make haste to assure myself of this, and to open it again if possible.”

For a moment, the father and son looked at each other in shock; but Agricola quickly continued, “The gate might have closed on its own. I’ll hurry to check on this and see if I can open it again.”

“Go quickly; I will examine the windows.”

“Go quickly; I’ll check the windows.”

Agricola flew towards the gate, whilst Dagobert, gliding along the wall, soon reached the windows on the ground floor. They were four in number, and two of them were not grated. He looked up at the first story; it was not very far from the ground, and none of the windows had bars. It would then be easy for that one of the two sisters, who inhabited this story, once informed of their presence, to let herself down by means of a sheet, as the orphans had already done to escape from the inn of the White Falcon. But the difficult thing was to know which room she occupied. Dagobert thought they might learn this from the sister on the ground floor; but then there was another difficulty—at which of the four windows should they knock?

Agricola flew toward the gate while Dagobert, gliding along the wall, quickly reached the ground floor windows. There were four of them, and two weren't barred. He looked up at the first floor; it wasn't too high from the ground, and none of the windows had bars. It would be easy for one of the two sisters living there, once she realized they were there, to lower herself down using a sheet, just like the orphans did to escape from the inn of the White Falcon. But the tricky part was figuring out which room she was in. Dagobert thought they could ask the sister on the ground floor; however, there was still another problem—at which of the four windows should they knock?

Agricola returned precipitately. “It was the wind, no doubt, which shut the gate,” said he. “I have opened it again, and made it fast with a stone. But we have no time to lose.”

Agricola hurried back. “It was probably the wind that closed the gate,” he said. “I’ve opened it again and secured it with a stone. But we don’t have time to waste.”

“And how shall we know the windows of the poor children?” said Dagobert, anxiously.

“And how will we recognize the windows of the poor kids?” said Dagobert, worried.

“That is true,” said Agricola, with uneasiness. “What is to be done?”

“That’s true,” said Agricola, feeling uneasy. “What should we do?”

“To call them at hap-hazard,” continued Dagobert, “would be to give the alarm.”

“To call them at random,” continued Dagobert, “would be to raise the alarm.”

“Oh, heavens!” cried Agricola, with increasing anguish. “To have arrived here, under their windows, and yet not to know!”

“Oh, no!” cried Agricola, with growing distress. “To be here, right under their windows, and still be in the dark!”

“Time presses,” said Dagobert, hastily, interrupting his son; “we must run all risks.”

“Time is short,” Dagobert said quickly, cutting off his son. “We have to take all the chances we can.”

“But how, father?”

“But how, Dad?”

“I will call out loud, ‘Rose and Blanche’—in their state of despair, I am sure they do not sleep. They will be stirring at my first summons. By means of a sheet, fastened to the window, she who is on the first story will in five minutes be in our arms. As for the one on the ground floor—if her window is not grated, we can have her in a second. If it is, we shall soon loosen one of the bars.”

“I’ll shout, ‘Rose and Blanche’—they’re probably not sleeping in their state of despair. They’ll be on their feet at the first call. Using a sheet tied to the window, the one on the first floor will be in our arms in five minutes. As for the one on the ground floor—if her window isn’t barred, we can get her in a heartbeat. If it is, we’ll quickly take off one of the bars.”

“But, father—this calling out aloud?”

"But, Dad—this shouting out loud?"

“Will not perhaps be heard.”

"Won't probably be heard."

“But if it is heard—all will be lost.”

“But if it’s heard—all will be lost.”

“Who knows? Before they have time to call the watch, and open several doors, the children may be delivered. Once at the entrance of the boulevard, and we shall be safe.”

“Who knows? Before they have a chance to call the watch and open several doors, the kids might be delivered. Once we reach the boulevard entrance, we’ll be safe.”

“It is a dangerous course; but I see no other.”

“It’s a risky path; but I don’t see any other options.”

“If there are only two men, I and Spoil-sport will keep them in check, while you will have time to carry off the children.”

“If there are only two men, Spoil-sport and I will handle them, while you take the time to get the kids out of here.”

“Father, there is a better way—a surer one,” cried Agricola, suddenly. “From what Mother Bunch told us, Mdlle. de Cardoville has corresponded by signs with Rose and Blanche.”

“Dad, there’s a better way—a more certain one,” Agricola exclaimed suddenly. “From what Mother Bunch told us, Mdlle. de Cardoville has been communicating with Rose and Blanche using signs.”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Hence she knows where they are lodged, as the poor children answered her from their windows.”

“That's why she knows where they are staying, as the poor kids replied to her from their windows.”

“You are right. There is only that course to take. But how find her room?”

“You're right. That's the only path forward. But how do we find her room?”

“Mother Bunch told me there was a shade over the window.”

“Mother Bunch told me there was a curtain over the window.”

“Quick! we have only to break through a wooden fence. Have you the iron bar?”

“Quick! We just need to break through a wooden fence. Do you have the iron bar?”

“Here it is.”

"Here it is."

“Then, quick!”

“Then, hurry up!”

In a few steps, Dagobert and his son had reached the paling. Three planks, torn away by Agricola, opened an easy passage.

In a few steps, Dagobert and his son had reached the fence. Three planks, ripped away by Agricola, created an easy way through.

“Remain here, father, and keep watch,” said he to Dagobert, as he entered Dr. Baleinier’s garden.

“Stay here, Dad, and keep an eye out,” he said to Dagobert as he entered Dr. Baleinier’s garden.

The indicated window was easily recognized. It was high and broad; a sort of shade surmounted it, for this window had once been a door, since walled in to the third of its height. It was protected by bars of iron, pretty far apart. Since some minutes, the rain had ceased. The moon, breaking through the clouds, shone full upon the building. Agricola, approaching the window, saw that the room was perfectly dark; but light came from a room beyond, through a door left half open. The smith, hoping that Mdlle. de Cardoville might be still awake, tapped lightly at the window. Soon after, the door in the background opened entirely, and Mdlle. de Cardoville, who had not yet gone to bed, came from the other chamber, dressed as she had been at her interview with Mother Bunch. Her charming features were visible by the light of the taper she held in her hand. Their present expression was that of surprise and anxiety. The young girl set down the candlestick on the table, and appeared to listen attentively as she approached the window. Suddenly she started and stopped abruptly. She had just discerned the face of a man, looking at her through the window. Agricola, fearing that Mdlle. de Cardoville would retire in terror to the next room, again tapped on the glass, and running the risk of being heard by others, said in a pretty loud voice: “It is Agricola Baudoin.”

The window was easy to spot. It was high and wide; a kind of shade covered it since this window had once been a door, now sealed up to a third of its height. It was secured with iron bars, spaced fairly apart. The rain had stopped a few minutes ago. The moon, breaking through the clouds, lit up the building. Agricola, moving closer to the window, noticed that the room was completely dark; however, there was light coming from a room beyond, through a door left half open. The smith, hoping that Mdlle. de Cardoville might still be awake, tapped lightly on the window. Soon after, the door in the back swung open completely, and Mdlle. de Cardoville, who had not gone to bed yet, stepped out from the other room, dressed as she had been during her meeting with Mother Bunch. Her lovely features stood out in the light of the candle she held. The expression on her face was one of surprise and worry. The young woman placed the candlestick on the table and seemed to listen closely as she approached the window. Suddenly, she jumped and halted. She had just seen a man's face looking at her through the window. Agricola, fearing that Mdlle. de Cardoville would retreat in fright to the next room, tapped on the glass again and, risking being overheard by others, said loudly, “It’s Agricola Baudoin.”

These words reached the ears of Adrienne. Instantly remembering her interview with Mother Bunch, she thought that Agricola and Dagobert must have entered the convent for the purpose of carrying off Rose and Blanche. She ran to the window, recognized Agricola in the clear moonlight, and cautiously opened the casement.

These words reached Adrienne's ears. Instantly recalling her meeting with Mother Bunch, she thought that Agricola and Dagobert must have come to the convent to take Rose and Blanche away. She rushed to the window, recognized Agricola in the bright moonlight, and carefully opened the window.

“Madame,” said the smith, hastily; “there is not an instant to lose. The Count de Montbron is not in Paris. My father and myself have come to deliver you.”

“Ma'am,” said the blacksmith quickly, “there's no time to waste. The Count de Montbron isn't in Paris. My father and I have come to rescue you.”

“Thanks, thanks, M. Agricola!” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, in a tone expressive of the most touching gratitude; “but think first of the daughters of General Simon.”

“Thank you, thank you, M. Agricola!” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, with a tone full of heartfelt gratitude; “but please think of General Simon’s daughters first.”

“We do think of them, madame, I have come to ask you which are their windows.”

“We do think about them, ma'am. I've come to ask you which ones are their windows.”

“One is on the ground floor, the last on the garden-side; the other is exactly over it, on the first story.”

“One is on the ground floor, the last one on the garden side; the other is directly above it, on the first floor.”

“Then they are saved!” cried the smith.

“Then they are saved!” shouted the blacksmith.

“But let me see!” resumed Adrienne, hastily; “the first story is pretty high. You will find, near the chapel they are building, some long poles belonging to the scaffolding. They may be of use to you.”

“But let me see!” Adrienne continued quickly; “the first story is quite high. You’ll find, near the chapel they’re building, some long poles from the scaffolding. They could be useful for you.”

“They will be as good as a ladder, to reach the upstairs window. But now to think of you madame.”

“They’ll be just like a ladder to get to the upstairs window. But now, let’s think about you, madam.”

“Think only of the dear orphans. Time presses. Provided they are delivered to-night, it makes little difference to me to remain a day or two longer in this house.”

“Just think about the poor orphans. Time is running out. As long as they’re taken care of tonight, it doesn’t really matter to me if I stay in this house for an extra day or two.”

“No, mademoiselle,” cried the smith, “it is of the first importance that you should leave this place to-night. Interests are concerned, of which you know nothing. I am now sure of it.”

“No, miss,” shouted the blacksmith, “it’s absolutely crucial that you leave this place tonight. There are interests at stake that you know nothing about. I’m certain of it now.”

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean?”

“I have not time to explain myself further; but I conjure you madame, to come. I can wrench out two of these bars; I will fetch a piece of iron.”

“I don’t have time to explain myself further; but I urge you, madame, to come. I can pull out two of these bars; I will get a piece of iron.”

“It is not necessary. They are satisfied with locking the outer door of this building, which I inhabit alone. You can easily break open the lock.”

“It’s not needed. They’re okay with just locking the outer door of this building, which I live in by myself. You can easily force the lock open.”

“And, in ten minutes, we shall be on the boulevard,” said the smith. “Make yourself ready, madame; take a shawl, a bonnet, for the night is cold. I will return instantly.”

“And in ten minutes, we’ll be on the boulevard,” said the smith. “Get ready, madame; grab a shawl and a bonnet, because it’s cold tonight. I’ll be back right away.”

“M. Agricola,” said Adrienne, with tears in her eyes, “I know what you risk for my sake. I shall prove to you, I hope, that I have as good a memory as you have. You and your adopted sister are noble and valiant creatures, and I am proud to be indebted to you. But do not return for me till the daughters of Marshal Simon are in safety.”

“M. Agricola,” said Adrienne, tears in her eyes, “I know what you’re risking for me. I hope to show you that my memory is just as good as yours. You and your adopted sister are brave and noble people, and I’m proud to owe you this. But please don’t come back for me until Marshal Simon’s daughters are safe.”

“Thanks to your directions, the thing will be done directly, madame. I fly to rejoin my father, and we will come together to fetch you.”

“Thanks to your guidance, it will be done right away, ma'am. I'm off to reunite with my father, and we will come together to get you.”

Following the excellent advice of Mdlle. de Cardoville, Agricola took one of the long, strong poles that rested against the wall of the chapel, and, bearing it on his robust shoulders, hastened to rejoin his father. Hardly had Agricola passed the fence, to direct his steps towards the chapel, obscured in shadow, than Mdlle. de Cardoville thought she perceived a human form issue from one of the clumps of trees in the convent-garden, cross the path hastily, and disappear behind a high hedge of box. Alarmed at the sight, Adrienne in vain called to Agricola in a low voice, to bid him beware. He could not hear her; he had already rejoined his father, who, devoured by impatience, went from window to window with ever-increasing anguish.

Following the great advice of Mdlle. de Cardoville, Agricola grabbed one of the long, sturdy poles propped against the chapel wall and, balancing it on his strong shoulders, rushed to catch up with his father. Just as Agricola crossed the fence and headed towards the shadowy chapel, Mdlle. de Cardoville thought she saw a figure emerge from one of the clusters of trees in the convent garden, quickly cross the path, and disappear behind a tall box hedge. Alarmed by the sight, Adrienne called out to Agricola in a hushed voice, trying to warn him. He couldn’t hear her; he had already reached his father, who, overwhelmed by impatience, was moving from window to window with growing distress.

“We are saved,” whispered Agricola. “Those are the windows of the poor children—one on the ground floor, the other on the first story.”

“We're saved,” whispered Agricola. “Those are the windows of the poor kids—one on the ground floor, the other on the first story.”

“At last!” said Dagobert, with a burst of joy impossible to describe. He ran to examine the windows. “They are not grated!” he exclaimed.

“At last!” said Dagobert, with an indescribable burst of joy. He ran to check the windows. “They’re not barred!” he exclaimed.

“Let us make sure, that one of them is there,” said Agricola; “then, by placing this pole against the wall, I will climb up to the first story, which is not so very high.”

“Let’s make sure one of them is there,” said Agricola; “then, by leaning this pole against the wall, I’ll climb up to the first floor, which isn’t that high.”

“Right, my boy!—once there, tap at the window, and call Rose or Blanche. When she answers, come down. We will rest the pole against the window, and the poor child will slide along it. They are bold and active. Quick, quick! to work!”

“Okay, kid!—once you're there, knock on the window and call for Rose or Blanche. When she replies, come down. We'll lean the pole against the window and the poor girl will slide down it. They’re brave and agile. Hurry, hurry! Let’s get to it!”

“And then we will deliver Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“And then we will deliver Mlle. de Cardoville.”

Whilst Agricola placed his pole against the wall, and prepares to mount, Dagobert tapped at the panes of the last window on the ground floor, and said aloud: “It is I—Dagobert.”

While Agricola leaned his pole against the wall and got ready to climb, Dagobert knocked on the last ground floor window and said out loud, "It's me—Dagobert."

Rose Simon indeed occupied the chamber. The unhappy child, in despair at being separated from her sister, was a prey to a burning fever, and, unable to sleep, watered her pillow with her tears. At the sound of the tapping on the glass, she started up affrighted, then, hearing the voice of the soldier—that voice so familiar and so dear—she sat up in bed, pressed her hands across her forehead, to assure herself that she was not the plaything of a dream, and, wrapped in her long night-dress, ran to the window with a cry of joy. But suddenly—and before she could open the casement—two reports of fire-arms were heard, accompanied by loud cries of “Help! thieves!”

Rose Simon was indeed in the room. The unhappy child, desperate from being away from her sister, was suffering from a raging fever and, unable to sleep, soaked her pillow with tears. When she heard the tapping on the glass, she jumped up in fright. Then, hearing the voice of the soldier—that voice so familiar and dear to her—she sat up in bed, pressed her hands against her forehead to make sure she wasn’t dreaming, and, wrapped in her long nightgown, ran to the window with a cry of joy. But suddenly—and before she could open the window—two gunshots rang out, followed by loud cries of “Help! Thieves!”

The orphan stood petrified with terror, her eyes mechanically fixed upon the window, through which she saw confusedly, by the light of the moon, several men engaged in a mortal struggle, whilst the furious barking of Spoil-sport was heard above all the incessant cries of “Help! Help! Thieves! Murder!”

The orphan stood frozen in fear, her eyes blankly fixed on the window, through which she could vaguely see, in the moonlight, several men in a deadly fight, while the loud barking of Spoil-sport drowned out the continuous shouts of “Help! Help! Thieves! Murder!”





BOOK V.

     XIV. The Eve of a Great Day XV. The Thug XVI. The Two
     Brothers of the Good Work XVII. The House in the Rue Saint-
     Francois XVIII. Debit and Credit XIX. The Heir XX. The
     Rupture XXI. The Change XXII. The Red Room XXIII. The
     Testament XXIV. The Last Stroke of Noon XXV. The Deed of
     Gift
     XIV. The Night Before a Big Day XV. The Thug XVI. The Two
     Brothers of the Good Deed XVII. The House on Rue Saint-
     Francois XVIII. Debit and Credit XIX. The Heir XX. The Breakup XXI. The Shift XXII. The Red Room XXIII. The Will XXIV. The Final Strike of Noon XXV. The Gift Deed




CHAPTER XIV. THE EVE OF A GREAT DAY.

About two hours before the event last related took place at St. Mary’s Convent, Rodin and Abbe d’Aigrigny met in the room where we have already seen them, in the Rue du Milieu-des-Ursins. Since the Revolution of July, Father d’Aigrigny had thought proper to remove for the moment to this temporary habitation all the secret archives and correspondence of his Order—a prudent measure, since he had every reason to fear that the reverend fathers would be expelled by the state from that magnificent establishment, with which the restoration had so liberally endowed their society. (11)

About two hours before the last event took place at St. Mary’s Convent, Rodin and Abbe d’Aigrigny met in the same room we've seen them in before, on Rue du Milieu-des-Ursins. Since the July Revolution, Father d’Aigrigny figured it was best to temporarily move all the secret archives and correspondence of his Order to this place—a wise choice, as he had every reason to worry that the reverend fathers would be kicked out by the state from that impressive establishment, which the restoration had generously supported for their society. (11)

Rodin, dressed in his usual sordid style, mean and dirty as ever, was writing modestly at his desk, faithful to his humble part of secretary, which concealed, as we have already seen a far more important office—that of Socius—a function which, according to the constitutions of the Order, consists in never quitting his superior, watching his least actions, spying into his very thoughts, and reporting all to Rome.

Rodin, dressed in his typical shabby style, as mean and dirty as ever, was modestly writing at his desk, true to his humble role as a secretary, which hid, as we've already seen, a much more important position—that of Socius—a role that, according to the rules of the Order, involves never leaving his superior's side, monitoring his every action, delving into his thoughts, and reporting everything back to Rome.

In spite of his usual impassibility, Rodin appeared visibly uneasy and absent in mind; he answered even more briefly than usual to the commands and questions of Father d’Aigrigny, who had but just entered the room.

In spite of his usual calm demeanor, Rodin looked noticeably uneasy and distracted; he replied even more briefly than normal to the commands and questions from Father d’Aigrigny, who had just entered the room.

20151m
Original

“Has anything new occurred during my absence?” asked he. “Are the reports still favorable?”

“Has anything new happened while I was away?” he asked. “Are the reports still good?”

“Very favorable.”

"Very positive."

“Read them to me.”

"Read them to me."

“Before giving this account to your reverence,” said Rodin, “I must inform you that Morok has been two days in Paris.”

“Before sharing this information with you,” said Rodin, “I need to let you know that Morok has been in Paris for two days.”

“Morok?” said Abbe d’Aigrigny, with surprise. “I thought, on leaving Germany and Switzerland, he had received from Friburg the order to proceed southward. At Nismes, or Avignon, he would at this moment be useful as an agent; for the Protestants begin to move, and we fear a reaction against the Catholics.”

“Morok?” said Abbe d’Aigrigny, surprised. “I thought that after leaving Germany and Switzerland, he was given the order to head south from Friburg. Right now, he would be useful as an agent in Nimes or Avignon; the Protestants are starting to mobilize, and we’re worried about a backlash against the Catholics.”

“I do not know,” said Rodin, “if Morok may not have had private reasons for changing his route. His ostensible reasons are, that he comes here to give performances.”

“I don’t know,” said Rodin, “if Morok might have had personal reasons for changing his route. His apparent reasons are that he’s here to give performances.”

“How so?”

"How come?"

“A dramatic agent, passing through Lyons, engaged him and his menagerie for the Port Saint-Martin Theatre at a very high price. He says that he did not like to refuse such an offer.”

“A dramatic agent, traveling through Lyons, hired him and his menagerie for the Port Saint-Martin Theatre at a very high price. He claims he didn’t want to turn down such an offer.”

“Well,” said Father d’Aigrigny, shrugging his shoulders, “but by distributing his little books, and selling prints and chaplets, as well as by the influence he would certainly exercise over the pious and ignorant people of the South or of Brittany, he might render services, such as he can never perform in Paris.”

"Well," said Father d'Aigrigny, shrugging his shoulders, "by distributing his little books and selling prints and rosaries, along with the influence he would definitely have over the devout and uninformed people of the South or Brittany, he could provide services that he could never offer in Paris."

“He is now below, with a kind of giant, who travels about with him. In his capacity of your reverence’s old servant, Morok hoped to have the honor of kissing your hand this evening.”

“He is down below now, accompanied by a sort of giant who travels with him. As your reverence’s old servant, Morok hoped to have the honor of kissing your hand this evening.”

“Impossible—impossible—you know how much I am occupied. Have you sent to the Rue Saint-Francois?”

“Impossible—impossible—you know how busy I am. Have you sent someone to the Rue Saint-Francois?”

“Yes, I have. The old Jew guardian has had notice from the notary. To morrow, at six in the morning, the masons will unwall the door, and, for the first time since one hundred and fifty years, the house will be opened.”

“Yes, I have. The elderly Jewish guardian has been informed by the notary. Tomorrow at six in the morning, the workers will break down the door, and for the first time in one hundred and fifty years, the house will be opened.”

Father d’Aigrigny remained in thought for a moment, and then said to Rodin: “On the eve of such a decisive day, we must neglect nothing, and call every circumstance to memory. Read me the copy of the note, inserted in the archives of the society, a century and a half ago, on the subject of Rennepont.”

Father d’Aigrigny paused for a moment, then said to Rodin, “With such an important day approaching, we can’t overlook anything and should recall every detail. Read me the copy of the note that was added to the society's archives a hundred and fifty years ago regarding Rennepont.”

The secretary took the note from the case, and read as follows:

The secretary took the note from the case and read as follows:

“‘This 19th day of February, 1682, the Reverend Father-Provincial Alexander Bourdon sent the following advice, with these words in the margin: Of extreme importance for the future.

“‘This 19th day of February, 1682, the Reverend Father-Provincial Alexander Bourdon sent the following advice, with these words in the margin: Of extreme importance for the future.

“‘We have just discovered, by the confession of a dying person to one of our fathers, a very close secret.

“‘We have just found out, through the confession of a dying person to one of our fathers, a very closely guarded secret.

“‘Marius de Rennepont, one of the most active and redoubtable partisans of the Reformed Religion, and one of the most determined enemies of our Holy Society, had apparently re-entered the pale of our Mother Church, but with the sole design of saving his worldly goods, threatened with confiscation because of his irreligious and damnable errors. Evidence having been furnished by different persons of our company to prove that the conversion of Rennepont was not sincere, and in reality covered a sacrilegious lure, the possessions of the said gentleman, now considered a relapsed heretic, were confiscated by our gracious sovereign, his Majesty King Louis XIV, and the said Rennepont was condemned to the galleys for life.(12) He escaped his doom by a voluntary death; in consequence of which abominable crime, his body was dragged upon a hurdle, and flung to the dogs on the highway.

“Marius de Rennepont, one of the most active and formidable supporters of the Reformed Religion and one of the most determined opponents of our Holy Society, seemed to have rejoined our Mother Church, but only in order to protect his worldly possessions, which were at risk of being confiscated due to his irreligious and reprehensible beliefs. Evidence provided by various members of our group proved that Rennepont’s conversion was not genuine and was actually a sacrilegious trap. As a result, his possessions were confiscated by our gracious sovereign, His Majesty King Louis XIV, and Rennepont was sentenced to lifelong servitude in the galleys. He avoided this fate by taking his own life; as punishment for this abominable act, his body was dragged on a hurdle and thrown to the dogs on the road.”

“‘From these preliminaries, we come to the great secret, which is of such importance to the future interests of our Society.

“From these preliminaries, we come to the great secret, which is of such importance to the future interests of our Society.”

“‘His Majesty Louis XIV., in his paternal and Catholic goodness towards the Church in general, and our Order in particular, had granted to us the profit of this confiscation, in acknowledgment of our services in discovering the infamous and sacrilegious relapse of the said Rennepont.

“‘His Majesty Louis XIV., in his fatherly and Catholic kindness towards the Church in general, and our Order in particular, had granted us the benefits of this confiscation, in recognition of our services in uncovering the notorious and sacrilegious relapse of the said Rennepont.

“‘But we have just learned, for certain, that a house situated in Paris, No. 3, Rue Saint-Francois, and a sum of fifty thousand gold crowns, have escaped this confiscation, and have consequently been stolen from our Society.

“‘But we have just found out for sure that a house located in Paris, No. 3, Rue Saint-Francois, and a sum of fifty thousand gold crowns have evaded this confiscation, and have therefore been stolen from our Society.

“‘The house was conveyed, before the confiscation, by means of a feigned purchase, to a friend of Rennepont’s a good Catholic, unfortunately, as against him we cannot take any severe measures. Thanks to the culpable, but secure connivance of his friend, the house has been walled up, and is only to be opened in a century and a half, according to the last will of Rennepont. As for the fifty thousand gold crowns, they have been placed in hands which, unfortunately, are hitherto unknown to us, in order to be invested and put out to use for one hundred and fifty years, at the expiration of which time they are to be divided between the then existing descendants of the said Rennepont; and it is calculated that this sum, increased by so many accumulations, will by then have become enormous, and will amount to at least forty or fifty millions of livres tournois. From motives which are not known, but which are duly stated in a testamentary document, the said Rennepont has concealed from his family, whom the edicts against the Protestants have driven out of France, the investment of these fifty thousand crowns; and has only desired his relations to preserve in their line from generation to generation, the charge to the last survivors, to meet in Paris, Rue Saint-Francois, a hundred and fifty years hence, on February the 13th, 1832. And that this charge might not be forgotten, he employed a person, whose description is known, but not his real occupation, to cause to be manufactured sundry bronze medals, on which the request and date are engraved, and to deliver one to each member of the family—a measure the more necessary, as, from some other motive equally unknown, but probably explained in the testament, the heirs are to present themselves on the day in question, before noon, in person, and not by any attorney, or representative, or to forfeit all claim to the inheritance. The stranger who undertook to distribute the medals to the different members of the family of Rennepont is a man of thirty to thirty-six years of age, of tall stature, and with a proud and sad expression of countenance. He has black eyebrows, very thick, and singularly joined together. He is known as JOSEPH, and is much suspected of being an active and dangerous emissary of the wretched republicans and heretics of the Seven United Provinces. It results from these premises, that this sum, surreptitiously confided by a relapsed heretic to unknown hands, has escaped the confiscation decreed in our favor by our well-beloved king. A serious fraud and injury has therefore been committed, and we are bound to take every means to recover this our right, if not immediately, at least in some future time. Our Society being (for the greater glory of God and our Holy Father) imperishable, it will be easy, thanks to the connections we keep up with all parts of the world, by means of missions and other establishments, to follow the line of this family of Rennepont from generation to generation, without ever losing sight of it—so that a hundred and fifty years hence, at the moment of the division of this immense accumulation of property, our Company may claim the inheritance of which it has been so treacherously deprived, and recover it by any means in its power, fas aut nefas, even by craft or violence—our Company not being bound to act tenderly with the future detainers of our goods, of which we have been maliciously deprived by an infamous and sacrilegious heretic—and because it is right to defend, preserve, and recover one’s own property by every means which the Lord may place within one’s reach. Until, therefore, the complete restitution of this wealth, the family of Rennepont must be considered as reprobate and damnable, as the cursed seed of a Cain, and always to be watched with the utmost caution. And it is to be recommended, that, every year from this present date, a sort of inquisition should be held as to the situation of the successive members of this family.’”

“‘The house was transferred, before the confiscation, through a fake purchase, to a friend of Rennepont’s who is a devout Catholic, unfortunately, which means we can't take any harsh actions against him. Thanks to the guilty, but safe cooperation of his friend, the house has been sealed up, and is only to be reopened in a century and a half, according to Rennepont's last will. As for the fifty thousand gold crowns, they've been placed in undisclosed hands, intended to be invested and put to use for one hundred and fifty years, after which they are to be divided among the living descendants of Rennepont. It's expected that this amount, increased by various accumulations, will have grown significantly over the years and will reach at least forty or fifty million livres tournois. For reasons that are unclear, but outlined in a legal document, Rennepont has hidden the investment of these fifty thousand crowns from his family, who were driven out of France by the edicts against Protestants, and has only instructed his relatives to pass down through generations the obligation to meet in Paris, Rue Saint-Francois, one hundred and fifty years later, on February 13th, 1832. To ensure this duty isn't forgotten, he had someone, whose description is known but true occupation isn't, make several bronze medals, which bear the request and date, to be given to each family member—a necessary step since, for another unknown reason, but likely explained in the will, the heirs must appear in person on that day before noon, and not through an attorney or representative, or they will lose all rights to the inheritance. The individual who distributed the medals to Rennepont's family members is a man aged thirty to thirty-six, tall, with a proud yet sad expression. He has thick, black eyebrows that are oddly joined together. He is known as JOSEPH, and there are strong suspicions that he is an active and dangerous agent of the unfortunate republicans and heretics from the Seven United Provinces. From these facts, it’s clear that this sum, secretly entrusted by a fallen heretic to unknown hands, has evaded the confiscation ordered in our favor by our beloved king. A serious fraud and injustice has thus occurred, and we must take every possible measure to reclaim our right, if not immediately, then at some point in the future. Our Society being (for the greater glory of God and our Holy Father) everlasting, it will be easy, given the connections we maintain around the globe through missions and other institutions, to trace the lineage of this Rennepont family through generations, without ever losing sight of it—so that one hundred and fifty years from now, at the time of dividing this vast accumulation of wealth, our Company can claim the inheritance from which it has been so treacherously stripped, and recover it by any means necessary, legally or illegally, even through cunning or force—our Company is not obligated to treat kindly the future holders of our possessions, which have been maliciously taken from us by an infamous and sacrilegious heretic—and it is just to defend, preserve, and reclaim one’s own property by any means the Lord provides. Therefore, until this wealth is fully restored, the Rennepont family must be regarded as reprobates and damned, like the cursed descendants of Cain, and should always be monitored with the utmost care. It is also advised that an annual inquiry be conducted regarding the status of the successive members of this family.’”

Rodin paused, and said to Father d’Aigrigny: “Here follows the account, year by year, of the history of this family, from the year 1682, to our own day. It will be useless to read this to your reverence.”

Rodin stopped and said to Father d’Aigrigny, “Here’s the yearly account of this family’s history, starting from 1682 to the present day. There’s no point in reading this to you, Father.”

“Quite useless,” said Abbe d’Aigrigny. “The note contains all the important facts.” Then, after a moment’s silence, he exclaimed, with an expression of triumphant pride: “How great is the power of the Association, when founded upon tradition and perpetuity! Thanks to this note, inserted in our archives a century and a half ago, this family has been watched from generation to generation—our Order has always had its eyes upon them, following them to all points of the globe, to which exile had distributed them—and at last, to-morrow, we shall obtain possession of this property, at first inconsiderable, but which a hundred and fifty years have raised to a royal fortune. Yes, we shall succeed, for we have foreseen every eventuality. One thing only troubles me.”

“Completely useless,” said Abbe d’Aigrigny. “The note includes all the important details.” Then, after a brief pause, he exclaimed with a proud smile, “How powerful the Association is when it’s built on tradition and permanence! Thanks to this note, stored in our archives a century and a half ago, this family has been monitored through generations—our Order has always kept an eye on them, following them to every corner of the globe where exile sent them—and finally, tomorrow, we will acquire this property, which once seemed small, but which a hundred and fifty years have transformed into a royal fortune. Yes, we will succeed, because we have anticipated every possibility. There is just one thing that concerns me.”

“What is that?” asked Rodin.

“What’s that?” asked Rodin.

“The information that we have in vain tried to obtain from the guardian of the house in the Rue Saint-Francois. Has the attempt been once more made, as I directed?”

“The information that we have unsuccessfully tried to get from the guardian of the house on Rue Saint-Francois. Has the attempt been made again, as I instructed?”

“It has been made.”

“It’s been made.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“This time, as always before, the old Jew has remained impenetrable. Besides he is almost in his second childhood, and his wife not much better.”

“This time, just like every time before, the old man is as unreadable as ever. Besides, he's nearly in his second childhood, and his wife isn't any better.”

“When I think,” resumed Father d’Aigrigny, “that for a century and a half, this house in the Rue Saint-Francois has remained walled up, and that the care of it has been transmitted from generation to generation in this family of the Samuels—I cannot suppose that they have all been ignorant as to who were and are the successive holders of these funds, now become immense by accumulation.”

“When I think,” Father d’Aigrigny continued, “that for a century and a half, this house on Rue Saint-Francois has stayed sealed off, and that the responsibility for it has been passed down through generations in the Samuel family—I can’t believe they have all been unaware of who the successive holders of these funds are and have been, which have now grown enormously through accumulation.”

“You have seen,” said Rodin, “by the notes upon this affair, that the Order has always carefully followed it up ever since 1682. At different periods attempts have been made to obtain information upon subjects not fully explained in the note of Father Bourdon. But this race of Jew guardians has ever remained dumb, and we must therefore conclude that they know nothing about it.”

“You have seen,” said Rodin, “from the notes on this matter, that the Order has been closely monitoring it ever since 1682. Over the years, there have been attempts to gather information on topics that were not fully detailed in Father Bourdon's note. However, this group of Jewish guardians has always stayed silent, and we must conclude that they know nothing about it.”

“That has always struck me as impossible; for the ancestor of these Samuels was present at the closing of the house, a hundred and fifty years ago. He was according to the file, a servant or confidential clerk of De Rennepont. It is impossible that he should not have known many things, the tradition of which must have been preserved in the family.”

"That has always seemed impossible to me; the ancestor of these Samuels was there when the house closed, a hundred and fifty years ago. According to the records, he was a servant or trusted clerk of De Rennepont. It's hard to believe he wouldn’t have known many things, the stories of which must have been passed down in the family."

“If I were allowed to hazard a brief observation,” began Rodin, humbly.

“If I could offer a quick thought,” started Rodin, modestly.

“Speak.”

"Talk."

“A few years ago we obtained certain information through the confessional, that the funds were in existence, and that they had risen to an enormous amount.”

“A few years ago, we found out through the confessional that the funds were real and had grown to a massive amount.”

“Doubtless; and it was that which called the attention of the Reverend Father-General so strongly to this affair.”

“Definitely; and that’s what caught the attention of the Reverend Father-General so intensely regarding this matter.”

“We know, then, what probably the descendants of the family do not—the immense value of this inheritance?”

“We know, then, what the descendants of the family probably don't—the huge value of this inheritance?”

“Yes,” answered Father d’Aigrigny, “the person who certified this fact in confession is worthy of all belief. Only lately, the same declaration was renewed; but all the efforts of the confessor could not obtain the name of the trustee, or anything beyond the assertion, that the money could not be in more honest hands.”

“Yes,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, “the person who confirmed this in confession is completely trustworthy. Just recently, the same statement was repeated; however, despite all the attempts by the confessor, he couldn't get the name of the trustee or any information beyond the claim that the money couldn’t be in more honest hands.”

“It seems to me, then,” resumed Rodin, “that we are certain of what is most important.”

“It seems to me, then,” Rodin continued, “that we know for sure what’s most important.”

“And who knows if the holder of this enormous sum will appear to-morrow, in spite of the honesty ascribed to him? The nearer the moment the more my anxiety increases. Ah!” continued Father d’Aigrigny, after a moment’s silence, “the interests concerned are so immense that the consequences of success are quite incalculable. However, all that it was possible to do, has been at least tried.”

“And who knows if the person with this huge amount of money will show up tomorrow, despite the reputation for honesty they have? The closer it gets, the more anxious I feel. Ah!” continued Father d’Aigrigny after a brief pause, “the stakes are so high that the potential outcomes of success are totally unpredictable. Still, we’ve at least tried everything we could.”

To these words, which Father d’Aigrigny addressed to Rodin, as if asking for his assent, the socius returned no answer.

To these words that Father d’Aigrigny said to Rodin, seemingly seeking his agreement, the socius gave no response.

The abbe looked at him with surprise, and said: “Are you not of my opinion—could more have been attempted? Have we not gone to the extreme limit of the possible?”

The abbe looked at him in surprise and said, “Don’t you agree with me—could we have done more? Have we not pushed the limits of what’s possible?”

Rodin bowed respectfully, but remained mute.

Rodin bowed respectfully but stayed silent.

“If you think we have omitted some precaution,” cried Father d’Aigrigny, with a sort of uneasy impatience, “speak out! We have still time. Once more, do you think it is possible to do more than I have done? All the other descendants being removed, when Gabriel appears to-morrow in the Rue Saint-Francois, will he not be the only representative of this family, and consequently the rightful possessor of this immense fortune? Now, according to his act of renunciation, and the provisions of our statutes, it is not to him, but to the Order, that these possessions must fall. Could I have acted better, or in any other manner? Speak frankly!”

“If you think we’ve missed some precaution,” Father d’Aigrigny said with a hint of anxious impatience, “speak up! We still have time. Tell me again, do you believe it’s possible to do more than I have done? With all the other descendants gone, when Gabriel shows up tomorrow in the Rue Saint-Francois, won’t he be the only representative of this family, and therefore the rightful owner of this huge fortune? According to his act of renunciation and the rules of our statutes, this wealth doesn’t go to him, but to the Order. Could I have done anything better or differently? Be honest!”

“I cannot permit myself to offer an opinion on this subject,” replied Rodin, humbly, and again bowing; “the success of the measures taken must answer your reverence.”

“I can’t allow myself to give my opinion on this matter,” Rodin replied humbly, bowing once more; “the success of the actions taken must speak for itself, Your Reverence.”

Father d’Aigrigny shrugged his shoulders, and reproached himself for having asked advice of this writing-machine, that served him for a secretary, and to whom he only ascribed three qualities—memory, discretion, and exactness.

Father d’Aigrigny shrugged his shoulders and blamed himself for asking this typewriter for advice, which he used as a secretary and to which he only attributed three qualities—memory, discretion, and accuracy.

(11) This was an idle fear, for we read in the Constitutionnel, Feb. 1st 1832, as follows: “When in 1822, M. de Corbiere abruptly abolished that splendid Normal School, which, during its few years’ existence, had called forth or developed such a variety of talent, it was decided, as some compensation, that a house in the Rue des Postes should be purchased, where the congregation of the Holy Ghost should be located and endowed. The Minister of Marine supplied the funds for this purpose, and its management was placed at the disposal of the Society, which then reigned over France. From that period it has held quiet possession of the place, which at once became a sort of house of entertainment, where Jesuitism sheltered, and provided for, the numerous novitiates that flocked from all parts of the country, to receive instructions from Father Ronsin. Matters were in this state when the Revolution of July broke out, which threatened to deprive the Society of this establishment. But it will hardly be believed; this was not done. It is true that they suppressed their practice, but they left them in possession of the house in the Rue des Postes; and to this very day, the 31st of January, 1832, the members of the Sacred Heart are housed at the expense of government, during the whole of which time the Normal School has been without a shelter—and on its reorganization, thrust into a dirty hole, in a narrow corner of the College of Louis the Great.”

(11) This was an unfounded worry, because we read in the Constitutionnel, Feb. 1st 1832, as follows: “When in 1822, M. de Corbiere suddenly shut down that impressive Normal School, which, during its brief history, had nurtured such a variety of talent, it was decided, as a form of compensation, that a property on Rue des Postes should be purchased, where the congregation of the Holy Ghost would be established and funded. The Minister of Marine provided the financial support for this, and its management was handed over to the Society that was then in power in France. Since then, it has quietly maintained control of the place, which quickly turned into a sort of lodge, where Jesuitism sheltered and supported the many novices who came from all over the country to learn from Father Ronsin. This was the situation when the July Revolution erupted, which threatened to take this establishment away from the Society. But you might not believe it; that didn't happen. They did stop their activities, but they let them keep the house on Rue des Postes; and to this very day, January 31, 1832, the members of the Sacred Heart are housed at government expense, while all this time the Normal School has been without a proper space—and upon its reorganization, it was forced into a shabby spot, in a cramped corner of the College of Louis the Great.”

The above appeared in the Constitutionnel, respecting the house in the Rue des Posses. We are certainly ignorant as to the nature of the transactions, since that period, that have taken place between the reverend fathers and the government; but we read further, in a recently published article that appeared in a journal, in reference to the Society of Jesus, that the house in the Rue des Postes, still forms a part of their landed property. We will here give some portions of the article in question.

The above was published in the Constitutionnel regarding the house on Rue des Posses. We are definitely in the dark about the dealings that have occurred since then between the reverend fathers and the government; however, we read further in a recently published article regarding the Society of Jesus, stating that the house on Rue des Postes is still part of their real estate. We'll provide some excerpts from that article here.

“The following is a list of the property belonging to this branch of

“The following is a list of the property belonging to this branch of

  Jesuits:                                       Fr.
     House in the Rue de Postes, worth about 500,000
     One in the Rue de Sevres, estimated at  300,000
     Farm, two leagues from Paris.....150,000
     House and church at Bourges..... 100,000
     Notre Dame de Liesse, donation in 1843   60,000
     Saint Acheul, House for Novitiates..  400,000
     Nantes, a house...........100,000
     Quimper, ditto...........  40,000
     Laval, house and church......  150,000
     Rennes, a house..........  20,000
     Vannes, ditto...........  20,000
     Metz, ditto............  40,000
     Strasbourg............   60,000
     Rouen, ditto...........   15,000
  Jesuits:                                       Fr.
     House on Rue de Postes, worth about 500,000
     One on Rue de Sevres, estimated at 300,000
     Farm, two leagues from Paris.....150,000
     House and church in Bourges..... 100,000
     Notre Dame de Liesse, donation in 1843   60,000
     Saint Acheul, House for Novitiates..  400,000
     Nantes, a house...........100,000
     Quimper, same...........  40,000
     Laval, house and church......  150,000
     Rennes, a house..........  20,000
     Vannes, same...........  20,000
     Metz, same............  40,000
     Strasbourg............   60,000
     Rouen, same...........   15,000

“By this it appears that these various items amount to little less than two millions. Teaching, moreover, is another important source of revenue to the Jesuits. The college at Broyclette alone brings in 200,000 francs. The two provinces in France (for the general of the Jesuits at Rome has divided France into two provinces, Lyons and Paris) possess, besides a large sum in ready money, Austrian bonds of more than 260,000 francs. Their Propagation of Faith furnishes annually some 50,000 francs; and the harvest which the priests collect by their sermons amounts to 150,000 francs. The alms given for charity may be estimated at the same figure, producing together a revenue of 540,000 francs. Now, to this revenue may be added the produce of the sale of the Society’s works, and the profit obtained by hawking pictures. Each plate costs, design and engraving included, about 600 francs, off which are struck about 10,000 copies, at 40 francs per thousand, and there is a further expense of 250 francs to their publisher; and they obtain a net profit of 210 francs on every thousand. This, indeed, is working to advantage. And it can easily be imagined with what rapidity all these are sold. The fathers themselves are the travellers for the Society, and it would be difficult to find more zealous or persevering ones. They are always well received, and do not know what it is to meet with a refusal. They always take care that the publisher should be one of their own body. The first person whom they selected for this occupation was one of their members, possessing some money; but they were obliged, notwithstanding, to make certain advances to enable him to defray the expenses of its first establishment. But, when they became fully convinced of the success of their undertaking, they suddenly called in these advances, which the publisher was not in a condition to pay. They were perfectly aware of this, and superseded him by a wealthy successor, with whom they could make a better bargain; and thus, without remorse, they ruined the man, by thrusting him from an appointment of which they had morally guaranteed the continuance.”

“From this, it’s clear that these various items total just under two million. Teaching is also a significant revenue source for the Jesuits. The college at Broyclette alone generates 200,000 francs. The two regions in France (as the Jesuit general in Rome has divided France into two areas, Lyons and Paris) hold, in addition to a large sum in cash, Austrian bonds worth over 260,000 francs. Their Propagation of Faith contributes about 50,000 francs each year, and the funds collected by the priests from their sermons add up to 150,000 francs. The donations made for charity can be estimated at the same amount, bringing the total revenue to 540,000 francs. Furthermore, this revenue can be increased by the sale of the Society’s works and the profit made from selling pictures. Each plate costs about 600 francs, including design and engraving, and around 10,000 copies are printed at 40 francs per thousand, with an additional cost of 250 francs for the publisher; they end up with a net profit of 210 francs for every thousand sold. This is indeed quite profitable. It’s easy to imagine how quickly all these items sell. The fathers themselves are the Society's salespeople, and it would be hard to find anyone more dedicated or persistent. They are always well received and seldom face refusal. They ensure that the publisher is one of their own. The first person they chose for this role was a member of their group with some money, but they still had to provide some upfront cash to cover the initial expenses. Once they were confident in the project's success, they suddenly demanded repayment of those advances, which the publisher couldn’t afford. They knew this and replaced him with a wealthier successor, with whom they could negotiate a better deal; thus, they ruthlessly forced him out of a position they had morally assured him would continue.”

(12) Louis XIV., the great King, punished with the Galleys those Protestants who, once converted, often by force, afterwards returned to their first belief. As for those Protestants who remained in France, notwithstanding the rigor of the edicts against them, they were deprived of burial, dragged upon a hurdle, and given to the dogs.—E. S.

(12) Louis XIV, the great King, punished those Protestants who, once converted—often by force—returned to their original beliefs by sending them to the galleys. As for the Protestants who stayed in France despite the harsh laws against them, they were denied burial, dragged on a hurdle, and fed to the dogs.—E. S.





CHAPTER XV. THE THUG.

After a moment’s silence, Father d’Aigrigny resumed “Read me to-day’s report on the situation of each of the persons designated.”

After a brief pause, Father d’Aigrigny continued, “Please read me today's report on the status of each of the individuals mentioned.”

“Here is that of this evening; it has just come.”

“Here is what’s happening this evening; it just came in.”

“Let us hear.”

"Let's hear it."

Rodin read as follows: “Jacques Rennepont, alias Sleepinbuff, was seen in the interior of the debtors’ prison at eight o’clock this evening.”

Rodin read: “Jacques Rennepont, also known as Sleepinbuff, was spotted inside the debtors’ prison at eight o’clock this evening.”

“He will not disturb us to-morrow. One; go on.”

“He won’t bother us tomorrow. One; keep going.”

“The lady superior of St. Mary’s Convent, warned by the Princess de Saint-Dizier, has thought fit to confine still more strictly the Demoiselles Rose and Blanche Simon. This evening, at nine o’clock, they have been carefully locked in their cells, and armed men will make their round in the convent garden during the night.”

“The head of St. Mary’s Convent, alerted by the Princess de Saint-Dizier, has decided to keep the young ladies Rose and Blanche Simon under even tighter security. Tonight, at nine o’clock, they’ve been securely locked in their cells, and armed guards will patrol the convent garden throughout the night.”

“Thanks to these precautions, there is nothing to fear from that side,” said Father d’Aigrigny. “Go on.”

“Thanks to these precautions, there’s nothing to worry about on that front,” said Father d’Aigrigny. “Go ahead.”

“Dr. Baleinier, also warned by the Princess de Saint-Dizier, continues to have Mdlle. de Cardoville very closely watched. At a quarter to nine the door of the building in which she is lodged was locked and bolted.”

“Dr. Baleinier, also warned by Princess de Saint-Dizier, keeps a close watch on Mdlle. de Cardoville. At a quarter to nine, the door of the building where she is staying was locked and bolted.”

“That is still another cause the less for uneasiness.”

“That is yet another reason not to be worried.”

“As for M. Hardy,” resumed Rodin “I have received this morning, from Toulouse, a letter from his intimate friend, M. de Bressac, who has been of such service to us in keeping the manufacturer away for some days longer. This letter contains a note, addressed by M. Hardy to a confidential person, which M. de Bressac has thought fit to intercept, and send to us as another proof of the success of the steps he has taken, and for which he hopes we shall give him credit—as to serve us, he adds, he betrays his friend in the most shameful manner, and acts a part in an odious comedy. M. de Bressac trusts that, in return for these good offices, we will deliver up to him those papers, which place him in our absolute dependence, as they might ruin for ever a woman he loves with an adulterous passion. He says that we ought to have pity on the horrible alternative in which he is placed—either to dishonor and ruin the woman he adores, or infamously to betray the confidence of his bosom friend.”

“As for M. Hardy,” Rodin continued, “I received a letter this morning from his close friend, M. de Bressac, in Toulouse. He has been very helpful in keeping the manufacturer away for a few more days. This letter includes a note from M. Hardy to a trusted person, which M. de Bressac decided to intercept and send us as proof of the success of his efforts, for which he hopes we’ll recognize him. He mentions that to help us, he is betraying his friend in a disgraceful way and playing a role in a terrible situation. M. de Bressac expects that in exchange for these good deeds, we will hand over those documents that put him completely at our mercy, as they could forever ruin a woman he has an adulterous passion for. He believes we should have compassion for the terrible choice he faces—either to dishonor and ruin the woman he loves or to shamefully betray the trust of his closest friend.”

“These adulterous lamentations are not deserving of pity,” answered Father d’Aigrigny, with contempt. “We will see about that; M. de Bressac may still be useful to us. But let us hear this letter of M. Hardy, that impious and republican manufacturer, worthy descendant of an accursed race, whom it is of the first importance to keep away.”

“These unfaithful cries aren’t worth our sympathy,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, filled with disdain. “We'll see about that; M. de Bressac might still be of use to us. But let's listen to this letter from M. Hardy, that disrespectful and republican businessman, a deserving descendant of a cursed lineage, who we must keep at a distance.”

“Here is M. Hardy’s letter,” resumed Rodin. “To-morrow, we will send it to the person to whom it is addressed.” Rodin read as follows:

“Here is M. Hardy’s letter,” Rodin continued. “Tomorrow, we will send it to the person it's meant for.” Rodin read as follows:

“TOULOUSE, February the 10th.

"TOULOUSE, February 10."

“At length I find a moment to write to you, and to explain the cause of the sudden departure which, without alarming, must at least have astonished you. I write also to ask you a service; the facts may be stated in a few words. I have often spoken to you of Felix de Bressac, one of my boyhood mates, though not nearly so old as myself. We have always loved each other tenderly, and have shown too many proofs of mutual affection not to count upon one another. He is a brother to me. You know all I mean by that expression. Well—a few days ago, he wrote to me from Toulouse, where he was to spend some time: ‘If you love me, come; I have the greatest need of you. At once! Your consolations may perhaps give me the courage to live. If you arrive too late—why, forgive me—and think sometimes of him who will be yours to the last.’ Judge of my grief and fear on receipt of the above. I seat instantly for post-horses. My old foreman, whom I esteem and revere (the father of General Simon), hearing that I was going to the south, begged me to take him with me, and to leave him for some days in the department of the Creuse, to examine some ironworks recently founded there. I consented willingly to this proposition, as I should thus at least have some one to whom I could pour out the grief and anxiety which had been caused by this letter from Bressac. I arrive at Toulouse; they tell me that he left the evening before, taking arms with him, a prey to the most violent despair. It was impossible at first to tell whither he had gone; after two days, some indications, collected with great trouble, put me upon his track. At last, after a thousand adventures, I found him in a miserable village. Never—no, never, have I seen despair like this. No violence, but a dreadful dejection, a savage silence. At first, he almost repulsed me; then, this horrible agony having reached its height, he softened by degrees, and, in about a quarter of an hour, threw himself into my arms, bathed in tears. Beside him were his loaded pistols: one day later, and all would have been over. I cannot tell you the reason of his despair; I am not at liberty to do so; but it did not greatly astonish me. Now there is a complete cure to effect. We must calm, and soothe, and heal this poor soul, which has been cruelly wounded. The hand of friendship is alone equal to this delicate task, and I have good hope of success. I have therefore persuaded him to travel for some time; movement and change of scene will be favorable to him. I shall take him first to Nice; we set out tomorrow. If he wishes to prolong this excursion. I shall do so too, for my affairs do not imperiously demand my presence in Paris before the end of March. As for the service I have to ask of you, it is conditional. These are the facts. According to some family papers that belonged to my mother, it seems I have a certain interest to present myself at No. 3, Rue Saint-Francois, in Paris, on the 13th of February. I had inquired about it, and could learn nothing, except that this house of very antique appearance, has been shut up for the last hundred and fifty years, through a whim of one of my maternal ancestors, and that it is to be opened on the 13th of this month, in presence of the co-heirs who, if I have any, are quite unknown to me. Not being able to attend myself, I have written to my foreman, the father of General Simon, in whom I have the greatest confidence, and whom I had left behind in the department of the Creuse, to set out for Paris, and to be present at the opening of this house, not as an agent (which would be useless), but as a spectator, and inform me at Nice what has been the result of this romantic notion of my ancestor’s. As it is possible that my foreman may arrive too late to accomplish this mission, I should be much obliged if you would inquire at my house at Plessy, if he has yet come, and, in case of his still being absent, if you would take his place at the opening of the house in the Rue Saint-Francois. I believe that I have made a very small sacrifice for my friend Bressac, in not being in Paris on that day. But had the sacrifice been immense, I should have made it with pleasure, for my care and friendship are at present most necessary to the man whom I look upon as a brother. I count upon your compliance with my request, and, begging you to be kind enough to write me, ‘to be called for,’ at Nice, the result of your visit of inquiry, I remain, etc., etc.

“At last, I find a moment to write to you and explain the reason for my sudden departure, which must have astonished you without causing alarm. I also want to ask you for a favor; I can state the facts briefly. I've often talked to you about Felix de Bressac, one of my childhood friends, even though he’s not nearly as old as I am. We’ve always cared for each other deeply and have shown enough proof of our mutual affection not to doubt one another. He is like a brother to me. You know what I mean by that. A few days ago, he wrote to me from Toulouse, where he was planning to stay for a while: ‘If you love me, come; I need you the most. Right away! Your support might give me the strength to go on. If you arrive too late—please forgive me—and sometimes think of him who will be yours until the end.’ Just imagine my grief and fear upon receiving that message. I immediately sent for post-horses. My old foreman, whom I respect greatly (the father of General Simon), heard I was heading south and asked me to take him along and leave him in the Creuse department for a few days to check out some recently established ironworks. I gladly agreed to this plan, as it would give me someone to share my grief and anxiety caused by Bressac’s letter. I arrived in Toulouse, only to learn that he had left the night before, taking weapons with him, consumed by extreme despair. It was impossible at first to determine where he had gone; after two days and considerable effort, I gathered some clues that led me to him. Eventually, after many challenges, I found him in a poor village. Never—no, never—have I seen despair like his. No outbursts, just dreadful sadness and savage silence. At first, he almost pushed me away; then, when his horrible agony peaked, he gradually softened, and after about fifteen minutes, he collapsed into my arms, overwhelmed with tears. There were his loaded pistols beside him: one more day, and it would have been the end. I can’t tell you the reason for his despair; I'm not at liberty to share it, but it didn't surprise me much. Now, we need to heal this poor soul that has been cruelly hurt. Only the hand of friendship can handle this delicate task, and I am hopeful for success. I've managed to persuade him to travel for a while; movement and a change of scenery should help him. We’re headed to Nice first; we leave tomorrow. If he wants to extend this trip, I will too, since my affairs don’t urgently require my presence in Paris until the end of March. As for the favor I need from you, it’s conditional. Here are the details. According to some family papers that belonged to my mother, I seem to have a reason to be at No. 3, Rue Saint-François, in Paris, on February 13th. I inquired about it and could find nothing aside from the fact that this very old house has been locked up for the past hundred and fifty years due to a whim of one of my ancestors, and it’s to be opened on the 13th of this month in the presence of co-heirs who, if I have any, are totally unknown to me. Since I can’t be there myself, I’ve written to my foreman, General Simon's father, whom I trust completely, and who I had left in the Creuse department, to go to Paris and attend the opening of this house, not as an agent (which would be pointless) but as an observer, and to let me know from Nice what happened with this whimsical idea of my ancestor’s. If my foreman arrives too late to carry out this task, I would appreciate it if you could check at my house in Plessy to see if he has arrived yet, and if he hasn’t, if you would take his place at the opening of the house on Rue Saint-François. I believe I have made a small sacrifice for my friend Bressac by not being in Paris that day. But had the sacrifice been significant, I would have gladly made it, because my care and friendship are crucial right now for the man I consider my brother. I’m counting on your help with my request and, if you would kindly write to me at Nice about the outcome of your visit, I remain, etc., etc.

“FRANCIS HARDY.”

"Francis Hardy."

“Though his presence cannot be of any great importance, it would be preferable that Marshal Simon’s father should not attend at the opening of this house to-morrow,” said Father d’Aigrigny. “But no matter. M. Hardy himself is out of the way. There only remains the young Indian.”

“Even though his presence isn’t a big deal, it would be better if Marshal Simon’s father doesn’t come to the opening of this house tomorrow,” said Father d’Aigrigny. “But it doesn’t matter. M. Hardy is already out of the way. The only one left is the young Indian.”

“As for him,” continued the abbe, with a thoughtful air, “we acted wisely in letting M. Norval set out with the presents of Mdlle. de Cardoville. The doctor who accompanies M. Norval, and who was chosen by M. Baleinier, will inspire no suspicion?”

“As for him,” continued the abbe, looking thoughtful, “we made a smart choice by allowing M. Norval to leave with Mdlle. de Cardoville's gifts. The doctor who is with M. Norval, selected by M. Baleinier, won’t raise any suspicions, right?”

“None,” answered Rodin. “His letter of yesterday is completely satisfactory.”

“None,” replied Rodin. “His letter from yesterday is totally satisfactory.”

“There is nothing, then, to fear from the Indian prince,” said D’Aigrigny. “All goes well.”

“There’s nothing to worry about with the Indian prince,” D’Aigrigny said. “Everything is going smoothly.”

“As for Gabriel,” resumed Rodin, “he has again written this morning, to obtain from your reverence the interview that he has vainly solicited for the last three days. He is affected by the rigor exercised towards him, in forbidding him to leave the house for these five days past.”

“As for Gabriel,” Rodin continued, “he wrote again this morning to request an interview with you, which he has been desperately trying to secure for the last three days. He’s feeling the strain of being kept inside and not allowed to leave the house for the past five days.”

“To-morrow, when we take him to the Rue Saint-Francois, I will hear what he has to say. It will be time enough. Thus, at this hour,” said Father d’Aigrigny, with an air of triumphant satisfaction, “all the descendants of this family, whose presence might ruin our projects, are so placed that it is absolutely impossible for them to be at the Rue Saint-Francois to-morrow before noon, while Gabriel will be sure to be there. At last our end is gained.”

“Tomorrow, when we take him to Rue Saint-Francois, I’ll listen to what he has to say. That will be soon enough. So, at this moment,” said Father d’Aigrigny, looking completely satisfied, “all the descendants of this family, whose presence could ruin our plans, are positioned in such a way that it’s absolutely impossible for them to be at Rue Saint-Francois before noon tomorrow, while Gabriel will definitely be there. Finally, we’ve achieved our goal.”

Two cautious knocks at the door interrupted Father d’Aigrigny. “Come in,” said he.

Two careful knocks at the door interrupted Father d’Aigrigny. “Come in,” he said.

An old servant in black presented himself, and said: “There is a man downstairs who wishes to speak instantly to M. Rodin on very urgent business.”

An old servant in black appeared and said, “There’s a guy downstairs who wants to talk to M. Rodin right away about something urgent.”

“His name?” asked Father d’Aigrigny.

"What's his name?" asked Father d’Aigrigny.

“He would not tell his name; but he says that he comes from M. Van Dael, a merchant in Java.”

“He wouldn’t reveal his name; but he mentions that he comes from M. Van Dael, a merchant in Java.”

Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin exchanged a glance of surprise, almost of alarm.

Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin shared a surprised glance, almost one of alarm.

“See what this man is,” said D’Aigrigny to Rodin, unable to conceal his uneasiness, “and then come and give me an account of it.” Then, addressing the servant, he added: “Show him in”—and exchanging another expressive sign with Rodin, Father d’Aigrigny disappeared by a side-door.

“Check out who this guy is,” D’Aigrigny said to Rodin, trying to hide his anxiety, “and then come back and tell me what you find out.” Then, turning to the servant, he added, “Show him in”—and with another meaningful look at Rodin, Father d’Aigrigny slipped out through a side door.

A minute after, Faringhea, the ex-chief of the Stranglers, appeared before Rodin, who instantly remembered having seen him at Cardoville Castle.

A minute later, Faringhea, the former leader of the Stranglers, showed up in front of Rodin, who immediately recalled having seen him at Cardoville Castle.

The socius started, but he did not wish to appear to recollect his visitor. Still bending over his desk, he seemed not to seen Faringhea, but wrote hastily some words on a sheet of paper that lay before him.

The guy started to speak, but he didn’t want to seem like he remembered his visitor. While still leaning over his desk, he acted as if he didn’t see Faringhea and quickly scribbled something on a piece of paper in front of him.

“Sir,” said the servant, astonished at the silence of Rodin, “here is the person.”

“Sir,” said the servant, surprised by Rodin's silence, “here is the person.”

Rodin folded the note that he had so precipitately written, and said to the servant: “Let this be taken to its address. Wait for an answer.”

Rodin folded the note he had written so quickly and said to the servant, “Take this to its address. Wait for a response.”

The servant bowed, and went out. Then Rodin, without rising, fixed his little reptile-eyes on Faringhea, and said to him courteously: “To whom, sir, have I the honor of speaking?”

The servant bowed and left. Then Rodin, without standing up, fixed his small reptile-like eyes on Faringhea and courteously asked, “To whom, sir, do I have the honor of speaking?”

20157m
Original




CHAPTER XVI. THE TWO BROTHERS OF THE GOOD WORK.

Faringhea, as we have before stated, though born in India, had travelled a good deal, and frequented the European factories in different parts of Asia. Speaking well both English and French, and full of intelligence and sagacity, he was perfectly civilized.

Faringhea, as we mentioned earlier, was born in India but had traveled extensively and visited various European trading posts across Asia. He spoke both English and French fluently and was extremely intelligent and insightful, making him fully refined.

Instead of answering Rodin’s question, he turned upon him a fixed and searching look. The socius, provoked by this silence, and forseeing vaguely that Faringhea’s arrival had some connection—direct or indirect—with Djalma, repeated, though still with the greatest coolness: “To whom, sir, have I the honor of speaking?”

Instead of answering Rodin’s question, he gave him a steady and probing stare. The accomplice, annoyed by the silence and sensing that Faringhea’s arrival was somehow related to Djalma, repeated, still very calmly: “To whom, sir, do I have the honor of speaking?”

“Do you not recognize me,” said Faringhea, advancing two steps nearer to Rodin’s chair.

“Don’t you recognize me?” Faringhea said, stepping two paces closer to Rodin’s chair.

“I do not think I have ever had the honor of seeing you,” answered the other, coldly.

“I don't think I've ever had the pleasure of meeting you,” the other replied, coldly.

“But I recognize you,” said Faringhea; “I saw you at Cardoville Castle the day that a ship and a steamer were wrecked together.”

“But I know who you are,” said Faringhea; “I saw you at Cardoville Castle on the day that a ship and a steamer crashed together.”

“At Cardoville Castle? It is very possible, sir. I was there when a shipwreck took place.”

“At Cardoville Castle? That's definitely possible, sir. I was there when a shipwreck happened.”

“And that day I called you by your name, and you asked me what I wanted. I replied: ‘Nothing now, brother—hereafter, much.’ The time has arrived. I have come to ask for much.”

“And that day I called you by your name, and you asked me what I wanted. I replied: ‘Nothing right now, brother—later, a lot.’ The time has come. I’ve come to ask for a lot.”

“My dear sir,” said Rodin, still impassible, “before we continue this conversation, which appears hitherto tolerably obscure, I must repeat my wish to be informed to whom I have the advantage of speaking. You have introduced yourself here under pretext of a commission from Mynheer Joshua Van Dael, a respectable merchant of Batavia, and—”

“My dear sir,” said Rodin, still calm, “before we keep this conversation going, which seems pretty unclear so far, I must ask again who I have the pleasure of speaking to. You’ve introduced yourself here under the guise of a commission from Mynheer Joshua Van Dael, a reputable merchant from Batavia, and—”

“You know the writing of M. Van Dael?” said Faringhea, interrupting Rodin.

“You know the work of M. Van Dael?” Faringhea said, interrupting Rodin.

“I know it perfectly.”

“I know it well.”

“Look!” The half-caste drew from his pocket (he was shabbily dressed in European clothes) a long dispatch, which he had taken from one Mahal the Smuggler, after strangling him on the beach near Batavia. These papers he placed before Rodin’s eyes, but without quitting his hold of them.

“Look!” The mixed-race man pulled a long dispatch from his pocket (he was poorly dressed in European clothes) that he had taken from Mahal the Smuggler after killing him on the beach near Batavia. He placed the papers in front of Rodin but didn't let go of them.

“It is, indeed, M. Van Dael’s writing,” said Rodin, and he stretched out his hard towards the letter, which Faringhea quickly and prudently returned to his pocket.

“It is definitely M. Van Dael’s writing,” said Rodin, and he reached out his hand toward the letter, which Faringhea quickly and carefully put back in his pocket.

“Allow me to observe, my dear sir, that you have a singular manner of executing a commission,” said Rodin. “This letter, being to my address, and having been entrusted to you by M. Van Dael, you ought—”

“Let me point out, my dear sir, that you have a unique way of handling a task,” said Rodin. “This letter, being addressed to me and given to you by M. Van Dael, you should—”

“This letter was not entrusted to me by M. Van Dael,” said Faringhea, interrupting Rodin.

“This letter wasn’t given to me by M. Van Dael,” said Faringhea, interrupting Rodin.

“How, then, is it in your possession?”

“How is it in your possession, then?”

“A Javanese smuggler betrayed me. Van Dael had secured a passage to Alexandria for this man, and had given him this letter to carry with him for the European mail. I strangled the smuggler, took the letter, made the passage—and here I am.”

“A Javanese smuggler betrayed me. Van Dael had arranged for this guy to travel to Alexandria and had given him this letter to take with him for the European mail. I killed the smuggler, took the letter, made the journey—and here I am.”

The Thug had pronounced these words with an air of savage boasting; his wild, intrepid glance did not quail before the piercing look of Rodin, who, at this strange confession, had hastily raised his head to observe the speaker.

The Thug said these words with a fierce sense of pride; his wild, daring gaze didn't flinch under Rodin's intense stare, who quickly lifted his head at this strange confession to watch the speaker.

Faringhea thought to astonish or intimidate Rodin by these ferocious words; but, to his great surprise, the socius, impassible as a corpse, said to him, quite simply: “Oh! they strangle people in Java?”

Faringhea tried to shock or scare Rodin with these fierce words; however, to his great surprise, Rodin, as unresponsive as a corpse, simply replied, “Oh! They strangle people in Java?”

“Yes, there and elsewhere,” answered Faringhea, with a bitter smile.

“Yes, there and elsewhere,” replied Faringhea, with a bitter smile.

“I would prefer to disbelieve you; but I am surprised at your sincerity M.—, what is your name?”

“I would rather not believe you; but I’m surprised by your honesty M.—, what’s your name?”

“Faringhea.”

“Faringhea.”

“Well, then, M. Faringhea, what do you wish to come to? You have obtained by an abominable crime, a letter addressed to me, and now you hesitate to deliver it.”

“Well, M. Faringhea, what do you want? You got a letter addressed to me through a disgusting crime, and now you’re hesitating to hand it over.”

“Because I have read it, and it may be useful to me.”

“Since I’ve read it, and it might be helpful to me.”

“Oh! you have read it?” said Rodin, disconcerted for a moment. Then he resumed: “It is true, that judging by your mode of possessing yourself of other people’s correspondence, we cannot expect any great amount of honesty on your part. And pray what have you found so useful to you in this letter?”

“Oh! you’ve read it?” said Rodin, momentarily thrown off. Then he continued, “It’s true that based on how you go about getting hold of other people’s letters, we can’t expect much honesty from you. So, what did you find so helpful in this letter?”

“I have found, brother, that you are, like myself, a son of the Good Work.”

“I've realized, brother, that you are, like me, a child of the Good Work.”

“Of what good work do you speak” asked Rodin not a little surprised.

“Which good work are you talking about?” asked Rodin, somewhat surprised.

20165m
Original

Faringhea replied with an expression of bitter irony. “Joshua says to you in his letter—‘Obedience and courage, secrecy and patience, craft and audacity, union between us, who have the world for our country, the brethren for our family, Rome for our queen.’”

Faringhea responded with a sarcastic smirk. “Joshua writes to you in his letter—‘Obedience and bravery, secrecy and patience, skill and boldness, unity between us, who have the world as our home, the brethren as our family, Rome as our queen.’”

“It is possible that M. Van Dael has written thus to me Pray, sir, what do you conclude from it?”

“It’s possible that M. Van Dael has written this to me. So, sir, what do you think it means?”

“We, too, have the world for our country, brother, our accomplices for our family, and for our queen Bowanee.”

“We, too, have the world as our home, brother, our partners as our family, and for our queen Bowanee.”

“I do not know that saint,” said Rodin, humbly.

“I don't know that saint,” Rodin said, humbly.

“It is our Rome,” answered the Strangler. “Van Dael speaks to you of those of your Order, who, scattered over all the earth, labor for the glory of Rome, your queen. Those of our band labor also in divers countries, for the glory of Bowanee.”

“It’s our Rome,” replied the Strangler. “Van Dael is talking about those in your Order who, spread all over the world, work for the glory of Rome, your queen. Our group also works in various countries for the glory of Bowanee.”

“And who are these sons of Bowanee, M. Faringhea?”

“And who are these sons of Bowanee, M. Faringhea?”

“Men of resolution, audacious, patient, crafty, obstinate, who, to make the Good Work succeed, would sacrifice country and parents, and sister and brother, and who regard as enemies all not of their band!”

“Determined men, bold, patient, cunning, stubborn, who, to ensure the Good Work succeeds, would sacrifice their country, parents, sisters, and brothers, and who see as enemies everyone not part of their group!”

“There seems to be much that is good in the persevering and exclusively religious spirit of such an order,” said Rodin, with a modest and sanctified air; “only, one must know your ends and objects.”

“There seems to be a lot of good in the persistent and purely religious spirit of such an order,” said Rodin, with a humble and reverent demeanor; “but you need to understand your goals and purposes.”

“The same as your own, brother—we make corpses.”(13)

“The same as you do, brother—we create corpses.”(13)

“Corpses!” cried Rodin.

"Corpses!" shouted Rodin.

“In this letter,” resumed Faringhea, “Van Dael tells you that the greatest glory of your Order is to make ‘a corpse of man.’ Our work also is to make corpses of men. Man’s death is sweet to Bowanee.”

“In this letter,” Faringhea continued, “Van Dael tells you that the greatest glory of your Order is to create ‘a corpse of man.’ Our job is also to turn men into corpses. Man’s death is pleasing to Bowanee.”

“But sir,” cried Rodin, “M. Van Dael speaks of the soul, of the will, of the mind, which are to be brought down by discipline.”

“But sir,” shouted Rodin, “Mr. Van Dael talks about the soul, the will, and the mind, which need to be shaped through discipline.”

“It is true—you kill the soul, and we the body. Give me your hand, brother, for you also are hunters of men.”

“It’s true—you take the soul, and we take the body. Give me your hand, brother, because you’re also hunters of men.”

“But once more, sir,—understand, that we only meddle with the will, the mind,” said Rodin.

“But once more, sir—understand that we only deal with the will, the mind,” said Rodin.

“And what are bodies deprived of soul, will, thought, but mere corpses? Come—come, brother; the dead we make by the cord are not more icy and inanimate than those you make by your discipline. Take my hand, brother; Rome and Bowanee are sisters.”

“And what are bodies without a soul, will, or thought, but just lifeless shells? Come—come, brother; the dead we create with a noose are not colder and more lifeless than those you create with your teachings. Take my hand, brother; Rome and Bowanee are like sisters.”

Notwithstanding his apparent calmness, Rodin could not behold, without some secret alarm, a wretch like Faringhea in possession of a long letter from Van Dael, wherein mention must necessarily have been made of Djalma. Rodin believed, indeed, that he had rendered it impossible for the young Indian to be at Paris on the morrow, but not knowing what connection might have been formed, since the shipwreck, between the prince and the half-caste, he looked upon Faringhea as a man who might probably be very dangerous. But the more uneasy the socius felt in himself, the more he affected to appear calm and disdainful. He replied, therefore: “This comparison between Rome and Bowanee is no doubt very amusing; but what, sir, do you deduce from it?”

Despite his outward calm, Rodin couldn’t help but feel a secret unease at the sight of someone like Faringhea having a long letter from Van Dael, which must have mentioned Djalma. Rodin truly believed he had made it impossible for the young Indian to be in Paris the next day, but without knowing what connection might have developed between the prince and Faringhea since the shipwreck, he considered Faringhea potentially very dangerous. The more anxious Rodin felt inside, the more he pretended to be calm and dismissive. So, he responded, “This comparison between Rome and Bowanee is certainly amusing; but what, sir, do you conclude from it?”

“I wish to show you, brother, what I am, and of what I am capable, to convince you that it is better to have me for a friend than an enemy.”

“I want to show you, brother, who I am and what I can do, to convince you that it's better to have me as a friend than as an enemy.”

“In other terms, sir,” said Rodin, with contemptuous irony, “you belong to a murderous sect in India, and, you wish, by a transparent allegory, to lead me to reflect on the fate of the man from whom you have stolen the letter addressed to me. In my turn, I will take the freedom just to observe to you, in all humility, M. Faringhea, that here it is not permitted to strangle anybody, and that if you were to think fit to make any corpses for the love of Bowanee, your goddess, we should make you a head shorter, for the love of another divinity commonly called justice.”

“In other words, sir,” said Rodin with a scornful smirk, “you’re part of a murderous cult in India, and you want to lead me to think about the fate of the man from whom you’ve stolen the letter meant for me through a thinly veiled metaphor. Now, I’ll take the liberty, with all due respect, M. Faringhea, to point out that here it’s not allowed to strangle anyone, and if you were to decide to create any corpses for the sake of Bowanee, your goddess, we would make you a head shorter for the sake of another divinity usually referred to as justice.”

“And what would they do to me, if I tried to poison any one?”

“And what would they do to me if I tried to poison someone?”

“I will again humbly observe to you, M. Faringhea, that I have no time to give you a course of criminal jurisprudence; but, believe me, you had better resist the temptation to strangle or poison any one. One word more: will you deliver up to me the letters of M. Van Dael, or not?”

“I will respectfully remind you, M. Faringhea, that I don’t have time to teach you a course on criminal law; however, trust me, it’s better for you to resist the urge to strangle or poison anyone. One last thing: will you hand over the letters from M. Van Dael, or not?”

“The letters relative to Prince Djalma?” said the half-caste, looking fixedly at Rodin, who, notwithstanding a sharp and sudden twinge, remained impenetrable, and answered with the utmost simplicity: “Not knowing what the letters which you, sir, are pleased to keep from me, may contain, it is impossible for me to answer your question. I beg, and if necessary, I demand, that you will hand me those letters—or that you will retire.”

“The letters about Prince Djalma?” said the mixed-race man, staring intently at Rodin, who, despite a quick, intense discomfort, maintained a stoic demeanor and replied in the simplest terms: “Since I have no idea what the letters you, sir, are choosing to withhold from me contain, I can’t respond to your question. I ask, and if necessary, I insist, that you give me those letters—or leave.”

“In a few minutes, brother, you will entreat me to remain.”

“In a few minutes, brother, you'll beg me to stay.”

“I doubt it.”

“I don't think so.”

“A few words will operate—this miracle. If just now I spoke to you about poisoning, brother, it was because you sent a doctor to Cardoville Castle, to poison (at least for a time) Prince Djalma.”

“A few words will do this miracle. If I just mentioned poisoning, brother, it was because you sent a doctor to Cardoville Castle to poison (at least for a while) Prince Djalma.”

In spite of himself, Rodin started almost imperceptibly, as he replied: “I do not understand you.”

In spite of himself, Rodin flinched slightly as he responded, “I don’t understand you.”

“It is true, that I am a poor foreigner, and doubtless speak with an accent; I will try and explain myself better. I know, by Van Dael’s letters, the interest you have that Prince Djalma should not be here to morrow, and all that you have done with this view. Do you understand me now?”

“It’s true that I’m a poor foreigner and probably speak with an accent; I’ll try to explain myself better. I know from Van Dael’s letters that you’re interested in making sure Prince Djalma isn’t here tomorrow, and everything you've done to make that happen. Do you understand me now?”

“I have no answer for you.”

“I don't have an answer for you.”

Two cautious taps at the door here interrupted the conversation. “Come in,” said Rodin.

Two tentative knocks on the door interrupted the conversation. “Come in,” Rodin said.

“The letter has been taken to its address, sir,” said the old servant, bowing, “and here is the answer.”

“The letter has been delivered, sir,” said the elderly servant, bowing, “and here’s the response.”

Rodin took the paper, and, before he opened it, said courteously to Faringhea: “With your permission, sir?”

Rodin took the paper and, before opening it, politely said to Faringhea, “With your permission, sir?”

“Make no ceremonies,” said the half-caste.

“Don’t make a fuss,” said the mixed-race person.

“You are very kind,” replied Rodin, as, having read the letter he received, he wrote hastily some words at the bottom, saying: “Send this back to the same address.”

“You're very kind,” replied Rodin, after reading the letter he received. He quickly wrote a note at the bottom that said: “Send this back to the same address.”

The servant bowed respectfully, and withdrew.

The servant bowed respectfully and left.

“Now can I continue”’ asked the half-caste, of Rodin.

“Can I continue now?” asked the half-caste, looking at Rodin.

“Certainly.”

"Of course."

“I will continue, then,” resumed Faringhea:

"I'll keep going, then," Faringhea said:

“The day before yesterday, just as the prince, all wounded as he was, was about, by my advice, to take his departure for Paris, a fine carriage arrived, with superb presents for Djalma, from an unknown friend. In this carriage were two men—one sent by the unknown friend—the other a doctor, sent by you to attend upon Djalma, and accompany him to Paris. It was a charitable act, brother—was it not so?”

“The day before yesterday, just as the prince, despite his injuries, was about to leave for Paris on my suggestion, a fancy carriage showed up, bringing amazing gifts for Djalma from an unknown friend. In that carriage were two men—one sent by the unknown friend and the other a doctor you sent to take care of Djalma and travel with him to Paris. It was a kind gesture, wasn’t it, brother?”

“Go on with your story, sir.”

“Keep going with your story, sir.”

“Djalma set out yesterday. By declaring that the prince’s wound would grow seriously worse, if he did not lie down in the carriage during all the journey, the doctor got rid of the envoy of the unknown friend, who went away by himself. The doctor wished to get rid of me too; but Djalma so strongly insisted upon it, that I accompanied the prince and doctor. Yesterday evening, we had come about half the distance. The doctor proposed we should pass the night at an inn. ‘We have plenty of time,’ said he, ‘to reach Paris by to-morrow evening’—the prince having told him, that he must absolutely be in Paris by the evening of the 12th. The doctor had been very pressing to set out alone with the prince. I knew by Van Dael’s letter, that it was of great importance to you for Djalma not to be here on the 13th; I had my suspicions, and I asked the doctor if he knew you; he answered with an embarrassed air, and then my suspicion became certainty. When we reached the inn, whilst the doctor was occupied with Djalma, I went up to the room of the former, and examined a box full of phials that he had brought with him. One of them contained opium—and then I guessed—”

“Djalma left yesterday. The doctor insisted that the prince’s injury would get a lot worse if he didn’t lie down in the carriage for the whole trip, which got rid of the envoy from the unknown friend, who left on his own. The doctor wanted to get rid of me too, but Djalma was adamant that I go with him and the doctor. By last night, we were about halfway there. The doctor suggested we stay at an inn for the night. ‘We have plenty of time,’ he said, ‘to reach Paris by tomorrow evening,’ since the prince had told him he absolutely had to be in Paris by the evening of the 12th. The doctor had pushed hard to leave alone with the prince. I knew from Van Dael’s letter that it was very important for Djalma not to be here on the 13th; I had my suspicions, and I asked the doctor if he knew you. He responded awkwardly, and that confirmed my suspicions. When we got to the inn, while the doctor was busy with Djalma, I went to the doctor’s room and opened a box full of vials he had brought. One of them had opium in it—and then I put it all together—”

“What did you guess, sir?”

“What did you guess, sir?”

“You shall know. The doctor said to Djalma, before he left him: ‘Your wound is doing well, but the fatigue of the journey might bring on inflammation; it will be good for you, in the course of to-morrow, to take a soothing potion, that I will make ready this evening, to have with us in the carriage.’ The doctor’s plan was a simple one,” added Faringhea; “to-day the prince was to take the potion at four or five o’clock in the afternoon—and fall into a deep sleep—the doctor to grow uneasy, and stop the carriage—to declare that it would be dangerous to continue the journey—to pass the night at an inn, and keep close watch over the prince, whose stupor was only, to cease when it suited your purposes. That was your design—it was cleverly planned—I chose to make use of it myself, and I have succeeded.”

“You'll see. The doctor told Djalma before he left him, ‘Your wound is healing well, but the fatigue from the journey could cause inflammation. It would be best for you to take a soothing potion tomorrow, which I will prepare this evening for us to have in the carriage.’ The doctor’s plan was straightforward,” Faringhea continued; “today the prince was supposed to take the potion around four or five o’clock in the afternoon and then fall into a deep sleep—the doctor would become worried, stop the carriage, say it would be dangerous to keep traveling, and stay overnight at an inn to keep a close watch on the prince, whose stupor would only end when it suited your plans. That was your scheme—it was well thought out—I chose to use it for myself, and I succeeded.”

“All that you are talking about, my dear sir,” said Rodin, biting his nails, “is pure Hebrew to me.”

“All that you’re talking about, my dear sir,” said Rodin, biting his nails, “is completely foreign to me.”

“No doubt, because of my accent. But tell me, have you heard speak of array—mow?”

“No doubt, it’s because of my accent. But tell me, have you heard someone talk about array—mow?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Your loss! It is an admirable production of the Island of Java, so fertile in poisons.”

“Your loss! It's an impressive creation from the Island of Java, which is so rich in poisons.”

“What is that to me?” said Rodin, in a sharp voice, but hardly able to dissemble his growing anxiety.

“What’s that to me?” Rodin said, his voice sharp, though he could barely hide his growing anxiety.

“It concerns you nearly. We sons of Bowanee have a horror of shedding blood,” resumed Faringhea; “to pass the cord round the neck of our victims, we wait till they are asleep. When their sleep is not deep enough, we know how to make it deeper. We are skillful at our work; the serpent is not more cunning, or the lion more valiant, Djalma himself bears our mark. The array-mow is an impalpable powder, and, by letting the sleeper inhale a few grains of it, or by mixing it with the tobacco to be smoked by a waking man, we can throw our victim into a stupor, from which nothing will rouse him. If we fear to administer too strong a dose at once, we let the sleeper inhale a little at different times, and we can thus prolong the trance at pleasure, and without any danger, as long as a man does not require meat and drink—say, thirty or forty hours. You see, that opium is mere trash compared to this divine narcotic. I had brought some of this with me from Java—as a mere curiosity, you know—without forgetting the counter poison.”

“It concerns you closely. We sons of Bowanee have a deep aversion to shedding blood,” Faringhea continued; “we wait until our victims are asleep to slip the cord around their necks. When their sleep isn’t deep enough, we know how to deepen it. We’re skilled at what we do; the serpent is not more cunning, nor the lion more brave, and even Djalma bears our mark. The array-mow is a fine powder, and by allowing the sleeper to inhale a few grains or mixing it with tobacco for someone who’s awake, we can put our victim into a stupor from which nothing can wake them. If we worry about giving too strong a dose at once, we let the sleeper inhale a little bit at different times, and we can prolong the trance as long as we want, without any risk, as long as a person doesn’t need food or drink—let’s say thirty or forty hours. You see, opium is nothing compared to this incredible narcotic. I brought some with me from Java—as a curiosity, you know—along with the antidote.”

“Oh! there is a counter-poison, then?” said Rodin, mechanically.

“Oh! So there’s an antidote, then?” said Rodin, automatically.

“Just as there are people quite contrary to what we are, brother of the good work. The Javanese call the juice of this root tooboe; it dissipates the stupor caused by the array-mow, as the sun disperses the clouds. Now, yesterday evening, being certain of the projects of your emissary against Djalma, I waited till the doctor was in bed and asleep. I crept into his room, and made him inhale such a dose of array-mow—that he is probably sleeping still.”

“Just as there are people who are completely opposite to us, brother of the good work. The Javanese call the juice of this root tooboe; it clears the fog caused by the array-mow, just like the sun clears the clouds. So, last night, knowing about your emissary's plans against Djalma, I waited until the doctor was in bed and asleep. I snuck into his room and made him inhale such a dose of array-mow—that he’s probably still sleeping.”

“Miscreant!” cried Rodin, more and more alarmed by this narrative, for Faringhea had dealt a terrible blow at the machinations of the socius and his friends. “You risk poisoning the doctor.”

“Criminal!” yelled Rodin, increasingly alarmed by this story, because Faringhea had dealt a devastating blow to the plans of the socius and his friends. “You’re putting the doctor at risk of poisoning.”

“Yes, brother; just as he ran the risk of poisoning Djalma. This morning we set out, leaving your doctor at the inn, plunged in a deep sleep. I was alone in the carriage with Djalma. He smoked like a true Indian; some grains of array-mow, mixed with the tobacco in his long pipe, first made him drowsy; a second dose, that he inhaled, sent him to sleep; and so I left him at the inn where we stopped. Now, brother, it depends upon me, to leave Djalma in his trance, which will last till to-morrow evening or to rouse him from it on the instant. Exactly as you comply with my demands or not, Djalma will or will not be in the Rue Saint-Francois to morrow.”

“Yes, brother; just like he risked poisoning Djalma. This morning we left, keeping your doctor at the inn, deep in sleep. I was alone in the carriage with Djalma. He smoked like a true Indian; some grains of array-mow mixed with the tobacco in his long pipe made him drowsy at first; a second dose that he inhaled put him to sleep, and so I left him at the inn where we stopped. Now, brother, it’s up to me to either leave Djalma in his trance, which will last until tomorrow evening, or wake him up right away. Depending on whether you meet my demands or not, Djalma will or won’t be at Rue Saint-Francois tomorrow.”

So saying, Faringhea drew from his pocket the medal belonging to Djalma, and observed, as he showed it to Rodin: “You see that I tell you the truth. During Djalma’s sleep, took from him this medal, the only indication he has of the place where he ought to be to-morrow. I finish, then as I began: Brother, I have come to ask you for a great deal.”

So saying, Faringhea pulled out from his pocket the medal that belonged to Djalma and remarked, as he showed it to Rodin: “You see I'm telling the truth. While Djalma was sleeping, I took this medal from him, the only clue he has about where he needs to be tomorrow. I conclude as I started: Brother, I have come to ask you for a lot.”

For some minutes, Rodin had been biting his nails to the quick, as was his custom when seized with a fit of dumb and concentrated rage. Just then, the bell of the porter’s lodge rang three times in a particular manner. Rodin did not appear to notice it, and yet a sudden light sparkled in his small reptile eyes; while Faringhea, with his arms folded, looked at him with an expression of triumph and disdainful superiority. The socius bent down his head, remained silent for some seconds, took mechanically a pen from his desk, and began to gnaw the feather, as if in deep reflection upon what Faringhea had just said. Then, throwing down the pen upon the desk, he turned suddenly towards the half-caste, and addressed him with an air of profound contempt “Now, really, M. Faringhea—do you think to make game of us with your cock-and bull stories?”

For a few minutes, Rodin had been biting his nails down to the quick, which was his habit when hit with a wave of silent and intense anger. Just then, the bell at the porter’s lodge rang three times in a specific way. Rodin didn’t seem to notice it, but a sudden spark lit up in his small, reptilian eyes; meanwhile, Faringhea, arms crossed, watched him with a look of triumph and arrogant superiority. The socius lowered his head, stayed quiet for a few seconds, mechanically grabbed a pen from his desk, and began to chew on the feather as if lost in deep thought about what Faringhea had just said. Then, slamming the pen down on the desk, he suddenly turned toward the half-caste and spoke to him with an air of deep contempt, “Now, really, M. Faringhea—do you think you can make fools of us with your ridiculous stories?”

Amazed, in spite of his audacity, the half-caste recoiled a step.

Amazed, despite his boldness, the mixed-race man stepped back.

“What, sir!” resumed Rodin. “You come here into a respectable house, to boast that you have stolen letters, strangled this man, drugged that other?—Why, sir, it is downright madness. I wished to hear you to the end, to see to what extent you would carry your audacity—for none but a monstrous rascal would venture to plume himself on such infamous crimes. But I prefer believing, that they exist only in your imagination.”

“What, sir!” Rodin continued. “You come into a respectable house to brag that you’ve stolen letters, strangled this man, and drugged that other? It’s pure madness. I wanted to hear you out to see how far you’d push your boldness—only a truly terrible person would take pride in such disgusting crimes. But I’d rather believe they only exist in your imagination.”

As he barked out these words, with a degree of animation not usual in him, Rodin rose from his seat, and approached the chimney, while Faringhea, who had not yet recovered from his surprise, looked at him in silence. In a few seconds, however, the half-caste returned, with a gloomy and savage mien: “Take care, brother; do not force me to prove to you that I have told the truth.”

As he shouted these words with an enthusiasm that wasn’t typical for him, Rodin stood up from his chair and walked over to the fireplace, while Faringhea, still in shock, stared at him in silence. After a few moments, though, the half-caste came back with a dark and fierce expression: “Be careful, brother; don't make me show you that I’ve been honest.”

“Come, come, sir; you must be fresh from the Antipodes, to believe us Frenchmen such easy dupes. You have, you say, the prudence of a serpent, and the courage of a lion. I do not know if you are a courageous lion, but you are certainly not a prudent serpent. What! you have about you a letter from M. Van Dael, by which I might be compromised—supposing all this not to be a fable—you have left Prince Djalma in a stupor, which would serve my projects, and from which you alone can rouse him—you are able, you say, to strike a terrible blow at my interests—and yet you do not consider (bold lion! crafty serpent as you are!) that I only want to gain twenty-four hours upon you. Now, you come from the end of India to Paris, an unknown stranger—you believe me to be as great a scoundrel as yourself,—since you call me brother—and do not once consider, that you are here in my power—that this street and house are solitary, and that I could have three or four persons to bind you in a second, savage Strangler though you are!—and that just by pulling this bell-rope,” said Rodin, as he took it in his hand. “Do not be alarmed,” added he, with a diabolical smile, as he saw Faringhea make an abrupt movement of surprise and fright; “would I give you notice, if I meant to act in this manner?—But just answer me. Once bound and put in confinement for twenty-four hours, how could you injure me? Would it not be easy for me to possess myself of Van Dael’s letter, and Djalma’s medal? and the latter, plunged in a stupor till to-morrow evening, need not trouble me at all. You see, therefore, that your threats are vain because they rest upon falsehood—because it is not true, that Prince Djalma is here and in your power. Begone, sir—leave the house; and when next you wish to make dupes, show more judgment in the selection.”

“Come on, sir; you must be from the other side of the world to think that we Frenchmen are such easy targets. You say you have the cunning of a snake and the bravery of a lion. I’m not sure if you’re a brave lion, but you’re definitely not a clever snake. What? You have a letter from M. Van Dael that could get me into trouble—if all this isn’t just a fairy tale—you’ve left Prince Djalma in a daze, which would help my plans, and you’re the only one who can wake him up—you claim you can deliver a serious blow to my interests—and yet you don’t realize (bold lion! sly serpent that you are!) that I only need to buy myself twenty-four hours. Here you are, having traveled from the far end of India to Paris, an unknown outsider—you think I’m as much of a scoundrel as you are—since you call me brother—and don’t even consider that you are in my power—that this street and house are empty and that I could have three or four people tie you up in a flash, savage as you are!—and just by pulling this bell,” said Rodin, taking hold of it. “Don’t be alarmed,” he added with a wicked smile, noticing Faringhea’s sudden look of shock and fear; “would I warn you if I intended to do that?—But just answer me this. Once you’re tied up and locked away for twenty-four hours, how could you hurt me? Wouldn’t it be easy for me to get my hands on Van Dael’s letter and Djalma’s medal? And the latter, still dazed until tomorrow evening, wouldn’t be a problem for me at all. So, you see, your threats are useless because they’re based on lies—because it’s not true that Prince Djalma is here and in your control. Get out of here, sir—leave the house; and next time you want to fool someone, be more careful in your choices.”

Faringhea seemed struck with astonishment. All that he had just heard seemed very probable. Rodin might seize upon him, the letter, and the medal, and, by keeping him prisoner, prevent Djalma from being awakened. And yet Rodin ordered him to leave the house, at the moment when Faringhea had imagined himself so formidable. As he thought for the motives of this inexplicable conduct, it struck him that Rodin, notwithstanding the proofs he had brought him, did not yet believe that Djalma was in his power. On that theory, the contempt of Van Dael’s correspondent admitted of a natural explanation. But Rodin was playing a bold and skillful game; and, while he appeared to mutter to himself, as in anger, he was observing, with intense anxiety, the Strangler’s countenance.

Faringhea seemed taken aback. Everything he had just heard sounded very believable. Rodin could capture him, take the letter and the medal, and by holding him prisoner, stop Djalma from waking up. And yet, Rodin had ordered him to leave the house just when Faringhea thought he was so powerful. As he pondered the reasons for this strange behavior, it occurred to him that Rodin, despite the evidence he had provided, still didn't believe that Djalma was under his control. If that was the case, the disdain from Van Dael’s contact made sense. But Rodin was playing a risky, clever game; while he seemed to mumble to himself out of frustration, he was closely watching the Strangler’s face with intense concern.

The latter, almost certain that he had divined the secret motive of Rodin, replied: “I am going—but one word more. You think I deceive you?”

The latter, almost sure that he had figured out Rodin's hidden motive, replied: “I’m going—but just one more thing. Do you think I’m lying to you?”

“I am certain of it. You have told me nothing but a tissue of fables, and I have lost much time in listening to them. Spare me the rest; it is late—and I should like to be alone.”

“I know it for sure. You’ve only shared a bunch of stories with me, and I’ve wasted a lot of time listening to them. Save the rest; it’s late—and I’d like to be alone.”

“One minute more: you are a man, I see, from whom nothing should be hid,” said Faringhea, “from Djalma, I could now only expect alms and disdain—for, with a character like this, to say to him, ‘Pay me, because I might have betrayed you and did not,’ would be to provoke his anger and contempt. I could have killed him twenty times over, but his day is not yet come,” said the Thug, with a gloomy air; “and to wait for that and other fatal days, I must have gold, much gold. You alone can pay me for the betrayal of Djalma, for you alone profit by it. You refuse to hear me, because you think I am deceiving you. But I took the direction of the inn where we stopped—and here it is. Send some one to ascertain the truth of what I tell you, and then you will believe me. But the price of my services will be high; for I told you that I wanted much.”

“One more minute: I can see you’re a man from whom nothing should be hidden,” said Faringhea. “From Djalma, I can only expect charity and scorn—because with a character like his, to say to him, ‘Pay me, because I could have betrayed you and didn’t,’ would just make him angry and contemptuous. I could have killed him twenty times, but his time hasn’t come yet,” said the Thug, looking grim. “And to wait for that and other dangerous days, I need money, a lot of money. You alone can pay me for betraying Djalma, because you alone benefit from it. You refuse to listen to me because you think I’m tricking you. But I went to the inn where we stopped—and here it is. Send someone to verify what I’m telling you, and then you’ll believe me. But the cost of my services will be steep; I told you I wanted a lot.”

So saying, Faringhea offered a printed card to Rodin: the socius, who, out of the corner of his eye, followed all the half-caste’s movements, appeared to be absorbed in thought, and taking no heed of anything.

So saying, Faringhea handed a printed card to Rodin: the socius, who, from the corner of his eye, kept an eye on all the half-caste’s movements, seemed to be deep in thought and not paying attention to anything.

“Here is the address,” repeated Faringhea, as he held out the card to Rodin; “assure yourself that I do not lie.”

“Here’s the address,” Faringhea repeated, holding out the card to Rodin. “Make sure you know I’m not lying.”

“Eh? what is it?” said the other, casting a rapid but stolen glance at the address, which he read greedily, without touching the card.

“Eh? What’s going on?” said the other, glancing quickly and sneakily at the address, which he read eagerly without actually touching the card.

“Take this address,” repeated the half-caste, “and you may then assure yourself—”

“Take this address,” repeated the mixed-race person, “and you can then be sure—”

“Really, sir,” cried Rodin, pushing back the card with his hand, “your impudence confounds me. I repeat that I wish to have nothing in common with you. For the last time, I tell you to leave the house. I know nothing about your Prince Djalma. You say you can injure me—do so—make no ceremonies—but, in heaven’s name, leave me to myself.”

“Honestly, sir,” Rodin exclaimed, pushing the card away with his hand, “your arrogance amazes me. I’m telling you again that I want nothing to do with you. For the last time, I’m asking you to leave the house. I don’t know anything about your Prince Djalma. You say you can hurt me—go ahead—don’t hold back—but for heaven’s sake, let me be.”

So saying, Rodin rang the bell violently. Faringhea made a movement as if to stand upon the defensive; but only the old servant, with his quiet and placid mien, appeared at the door.

So saying, Rodin rang the bell loudly. Faringhea moved as if he was getting ready to defend himself; but only the old servant, with his calm and composed demeanor, showed up at the door.

“Lapierre, light the gentleman out,” said Rodin, pointing to Faringhea.

“Lapierre, help the gentleman get out,” said Rodin, pointing to Faringhea.

Terrified at Rodin’s calmness, the half-caste hesitated to leave the room.

Terrified by Rodin's calmness, the mixed-race person hesitated to leave the room.

“Why do you wait, sir?” said Rodin, remarking his hesitation. “I wish to be alone.”

“Why are you waiting, sir?” Rodin asked, noticing his hesitation. “I want to be alone.”

“So, sir,” said Faringhea, as he withdrew, slowly, “you refuse my offers? Take care! to-morrow it will be too late.”

“So, sir,” said Faringhea, as he slowly backed away, “you’re turning down my offers? Be careful! Tomorrow it will be too late.”

“I have the honor to be your most humble servant, sir,” said Rodin, bowing courteously. The Strangler went out, and the door closed upon him.

“I’m honored to be your humble servant, sir,” said Rodin, bowing politely. The Strangler left, and the door closed behind him.

Immediately, Father d’Aigrigny entered from the next room. His countenance was pale and agitated.

Immediately, Father d’Aigrigny walked in from the next room. His face was pale and restless.

“What have you done?” exclaimed he addressing Rodin.

“What have you done?” he exclaimed, addressing Rodin.

“I have heard all. I am unfortunately too sure that this wretch spoke the truth. The Indian is in his power, and he goes to rejoin him.”

“I’ve heard everything. Unfortunately, I’m too certain that this miserable person spoke the truth. The Indian is in his control, and he’s going to join him again.”

“I think not,” said Rodin, humbly, as bowing, he reassumed his dull and submissive countenance.

“I don’t think so,” said Rodin, humbly, as he bowed and went back to his dull and submissive expression.

“What will prevent this man from rejoining the prince?”

“What’s stopping this guy from getting back to the prince?”

“Allow me. As soon as the rascal was shown in, I knew him; and so, before speaking a word to him, I wrote a few lines to Morok, who was waiting below with Goliath till your reverence should be at leisure. Afterwards, in the course of the conversation, when they brought me Morok’s answer, I added some fresh instructions, seeing the turn that affairs were taking.”

“Let me take care of this. As soon as the troublemaker came in, I recognized him; so, before I said anything to him, I wrote a quick note to Morok, who was waiting downstairs with Goliath until you were free. Later, during our chat, when they brought me Morok’s reply, I added some new instructions based on how things were unfolding.”

“And what was the use of all this, since you have let the man leave the house?”

“And what was the point of all this, since you let the guy leave the house?”

“Your reverence will perhaps deign to observe that he did not leave it; till he had given me the direction of the hotel where the Indian now is, thanks to my innocent stratagem of appearing to despise him. But, if it had failed, Faringhea would still have fallen into the hands of Goliath and Morok, who are waiting for him in the street, a few steps from the door. Only we should have been rather embarrassed, as we should not have known where to find Prince Djalma.”

“Perhaps you’ll notice that he didn’t leave until he told me where the hotel is where the Indian is staying, all thanks to my clever trick of acting like I disdained him. But if that hadn’t worked, Faringhea would have ended up with Goliath and Morok, who are just a few steps from the door waiting for him. We would have been in a bit of a bind since we wouldn’t have known where to find Prince Djalma.”

“More violence!” said Father d’Aigrigny, with repugnance.

“More violence!” said Father d’Aigrigny, disgusted.

“It is to be regretted, very much regretted,” replied Rodin; “but it was necessary to follow out the system already adopted.”

“It’s truly a shame, a big shame,” replied Rodin; “but it was necessary to stick to the system already in place.”

“Is that meant for a reproach?” said Father d’Aigrigny, who began to think that Rodin was something more than a mere writing-machine.

“Is that meant to be an insult?” said Father d’Aigrigny, who was starting to believe that Rodin was more than just a simple writing machine.

“I could not permit myself to blame your reverence,” said Rodin, cringing almost to the ground. “But all that will be required is to confine this man for twenty-four hours.”

“I can’t let myself blame you, sir,” said Rodin, nearly bowing to the ground. “All that’s needed is to keep this man locked up for twenty-four hours.”

“And afterwards—his complaints?”

"And what about his complaints?"

“Such a scoundrel as he is will not dare to complain. Besides, he left this house in freedom. Morok and Goliath will bandage his eyes when they seize him. The house has another entrance in the Rue Vieille-des-Ursins. At this hour, and in such a storm, no one will be passing through this deserted quarter of the town. The knave will be confused by the change of place; they will put him into a cellar, of the new building, and to morrow night, about the same hour, they will restore him to liberty with the like precautions. As for the East Indian, we now know where to find him; we must send to him a confidential person, and, if he recovers from his trance, there would be, in my humble opinion,” said Rodin, modestly, “a very simple and quiet manner of keeping him away from the Rue Saint Francois all day to-morrow.”

“Someone like him won't dare to complain. Besides, he left this house freely. Morok and Goliath will blindfold him when they catch him. The house has another exit on Rue Vieille-des-Ursins. At this hour, in this storm, no one will be wandering through this empty part of town. The fool will be disoriented by the change of location; they'll put him in a cellar of the new building, and tomorrow night, around the same time, they'll release him with similar precautions. As for the East Indian, we now know where to find him; we should send a trusted person to him, and if he comes to from his state, I believe,” said Rodin, modestly, “there's a very straightforward and easy way to keep him away from Rue Saint Francois all day tomorrow.”

The same servant with the mild countenance, who had introduced and shown out Faringhea, here entered the room, after knocking discreetly at the door. He held in his hand a sort of game-bag, which he gave to Rodin, saying: “Here is what M. Morok has just brought; he came in by the Rue Vieille.”

The same servant with the gentle expression, who had welcomed and seen Faringhea out, entered the room after knocking softly on the door. He held a kind of game bag in his hand, which he handed to Rodin, saying: “Here’s what Mr. Morok just brought; he came in through Rue Vieille.”

The servant withdrew, and Rodin, opening the bag, said to Father d’Aigrigny, as he showed him the contents: “The medal, and Van Dael’s letter. Morok has been quick at his work.”

The servant left, and Rodin, opening the bag, said to Father d’Aigrigny, as he displayed the contents: “The medal, and Van Dael’s letter. Morok has been fast at his job.”

“One more danger avoided,” said the marquis; “it is a pity to be forced to such measures.”

“One more danger avoided,” said the marquis; “it’s a shame we have to resort to such measures.”

“We must only blame the rascal who has obliged us to have recourse to them. I will send instantly to the hotel where the Indian lodges.”

“We should only blame the jerk who forced us to rely on them. I’ll send someone right away to the hotel where the Indian is staying.”

“And, at seven in the morning, you will conduct Gabriel to the Rue Saint Francois. It is there that I must have with him the interview which he has so earnestly demanded these three days.”

“And, at seven in the morning, you will take Gabriel to Rue Saint Francois. That’s where I need to have the meeting he has been insisting on for the past three days.”

“I informed him of it this evening, and he awaits your orders.”

“I let him know this evening, and he’s waiting for your instructions.”

“At last, then,” said Father d’Aigrigny, “after so many struggles, and fears, and crosses, only a few hours separate us from the moment which we have so long desired.”

“At last, then,” said Father d’Aigrigny, “after so many struggles, fears, and challenges, only a few hours stand between us and the moment we have longed for.”

We now conduct the reader to the house in the Rue Saint-Francois.

We now take the reader to the house on Rue Saint-Francois.

(13) The doctrine of passive and absolute obedience, the principal tool in the hands of the Jesuits, as summed up in these terrible words of the dying Loyola—that every member of the order should be in the hands of his superiors as a dead body—‘perinde ad cadaver’.

(13) The idea of passive and total obedience, the main tool used by the Jesuits, is captured in the chilling phrase from the dying words of Loyola—that every member of the order should be completely at the mercy of their superiors like a dead body—‘perinde ad cadaver’.





CHAPTER XVII. THE HOUSE IN THE RUE SAINT-FRANCOIS.

On entering the Rue Saint-Gervais, by the Rue Dore (in the Marais), you would have found yourself, at the epoch of this narrative, directly opposite to an enormously high wall, the stones of which were black and worm-eaten with age. This wall, which extended nearly the whole length of that solitary street, served to support a terrace shaded by trees of some hundred years old, which thus grew about forty feet above the causeway. Through their thick branches appeared the stone front, peaked roof and tall brick chimneys of an antique house, the entrance of which was situated in the Rue Saint-Francois, not far from the Rue Saint Gervais corner. Nothing could be more gloomy than the exterior of this abode. On the entrance-side also was a very high wall, pierced with two or three loop-holes, strongly grated. A carriage gateway in massive oak, barred with iron, and studded with large nail-heads, whose primitive color disappeared beneath a thick layer of mud, dust, and rust, fitted close into the arch of a deep recess, forming the swell of a bay window above. In one of these massive gates was a smaller door, which served for ingress and egress to Samuel the Jew, the guardian of this dreary abode. On passing the threshold, you came to a passage, formed in the building which faced in the street. In this building was the lodging of Samuel, with its windows opening upon the rather spacious inner court yard, through the railing of which you perceived the garden. In the middle of this garden stood a two-storied stone house, so strangely built, that you had to mount a flight of steps, or rather a double-flight of at least twenty steps, to reach the door, which had been walled up a hundred and fifty years before. The window-blinds of this habitation had been replaced by large thick plates of lead, hermetically soldered and kept in by frames of iron clamped in the stone. Moreover, completely to intercept air and light, and thus to guard against decay within and without, the roof had been covered with thick sheets of lead, as well as the vents of the tall chimneys, which had previously been bricked up. The same precautions had been taken with respect to a small square belvedere, situated on the top of the house; this glass cage was covered with a sort of dome, soldered to the roof. Only, in consequence of some singular fancy, in every one of the leaden plates, which concealed the four sides of the belvedere, corresponding to the cardinal points, seven little round holes had been bored in the form of a cross, and were easily distinguishable from the outside. Everywhere else the plates of lead were completely unpierced. Thanks to these precautions, and to the substantial structure of the building, nothing but a few outward repairs had been necessary; and the apartments, entirely removed from the influence of the external air, no doubt remained, during a century and a half, exactly in the same state as at the time of their being shut up. The aspect of walls in crevices, of broken, worm-eaten shutters, of a roof half fallen in, and windows covered with wall-flowers, would perhaps have been less sad than the appearance of this stone house, plated with iron and lead, and preserved like a mausoleum. The garden, completely deserted, and only regularly visited once a week by Samuel, presented to the view, particularly in summer, an incredible confusion of parasites and brambles. The trees, left to themselves, had shot forth and mingled their branches in all directions; some straggling vines, reproduced from offshoots, had crept along the ground to the foot of the trees, and, climbing up their trunks, had twined themselves about them, and encircled their highest branches with their inextricable net. You could only pass through this virgin forest by following the path made by the guardian, to go from the grating to the house, the approaches to which were a little sloped to let the water run off, and carefully paved to the width of about ten feet. Another narrow path which extended all around the enclosure, was every night perambulated by two or three Pyrenees dogs—a faithful race, which had been perpetuated in the house during a century and a half. Such was the habitation destined for the meeting of the descendants of the family of Rennepont. The night which separated the 12th from the 13th day of February was near its close. A calm had succeeded the storm, and the rain had ceased; the sky was clear and full of stars; the moon, on its decline, shone with a mild lustre, and threw a melancholy light over that deserted, silent house, whose threshold for so many years no human footstep had crossed.

On entering Rue Saint-Gervais from Rue Dore (in the Marais), you would have found yourself, during the time of this story, in front of an enormous, aged wall, its stones black and decayed. This wall stretched nearly the entire length of the lonely street, supporting a terrace shaded by trees that were a hundred years old, rising about forty feet above the pavement. Through their dense branches, you could see the stone façade, peaked roof, and tall brick chimneys of an old house, with its entrance on Rue Saint-Francois, not far from the corner of Rue Saint Gervais. The exterior of this place was extremely gloomy. The entrance also faced a very tall wall, with two or three loop-holes heavily grated. A massive oak carriage gateway, barred with iron and studded with large nail-heads, whose original color was obscured by layers of mud, dust, and rust, fit snugly into the arch of a deep recess, creating a bay window above. One of these heavy gates had a smaller door, used for Samuel the Jew, the keeper of this dreary residence, to come and go. Upon crossing the threshold, you entered a passage in the building facing the street. In this building, Samuel had his quarters, with windows that opened onto a spacious inner courtyard, through the railing of which you could see the garden. In the center of this garden stood a two-story stone house, so oddly constructed that you had to climb a flight of steps—or rather, a double flight of at least twenty steps—to reach the door that had been bricked up one hundred and fifty years earlier. The window-blinds of this dwelling had been replaced with large, thick lead plates, welded shut and secured by iron frames bolted to the stone. Additionally, to block out air and light completely, and to prevent decay inside and out, the roof was covered with thick sheets of lead, as were the vents of the tall chimneys, which had also been bricked up. The same measures were taken for a small square belvedere on the roof; this glass structure was topped with a dome, soldered to the roof. However, due to some peculiar quirk, each lead plate covering the four sides of the belvedere had seven small round holes bored through it in the shape of a cross, easily visible from outside. Everywhere else, the lead plates remained fully intact. Thanks to these precautions and the sturdy construction of the building, only minor external repairs had been needed; the rooms, completely cut off from outside air, likely remained unchanged for a century and a half since they were sealed. The sight of walls with cracks, broken worm-eaten shutters, a half-collapsed roof, and windows overrun with wallflowers might have been less melancholic than the image of this stone house, sheathed in iron and lead, preserved like a tomb. The garden, entirely deserted and only visited regularly once a week by Samuel, displayed an unbelievable tangle of weeds and brambles, especially in summer. The trees, left to grow wild, spread their branches in every direction; some wandering vines had crept along the ground to the base of the trees, climbing their trunks and wrapping around them, encircling their highest branches in an inextricable web. You could navigate this overgrown thicket only by following the path made by the guardian, leading from the gate to the house, which had slightly sloped approaches to allow water drainage and was carefully paved to about ten feet wide. Another narrow path ran around the perimeter, patrolled every night by two or three Pyrenees dogs—a loyal breed that had been kept in the house for a century and a half. This was the dwelling intended for the reunion of the descendants of the Rennepont family. The night between February 12th and 13th was nearing its end. A calm had come after the storm, and the rain had stopped; the sky was clear and filled with stars; the moon, on its decline, cast a soft glow, illuminating that abandoned, silent house, whose threshold had not felt a human footstep in so many years.

20177m
Original

A bright gleam of light, issuing from one of the windows of the guardian’s dwelling, announced that Samuel was awake. Figure to yourself a tolerably large room, lined from top to bottom with old walnut wainscoting browned to an almost black, with age. Two half-extinguished brands are smoking amid the cinders on the hearth. On the stone mantelpiece, painted to resemble gray granite, stands an old iron candlestick, furnished with a meagre candle, capped by an extinguisher. Near it one sees a pair of double-barrelled pistols, and a sharp cutlass, with a hilt of carved bronze, belonging to the seventeenth century. Moreover, a heavy rifle rests against one of the chimney jambs. Four stools, an old oak press, and a square table with twisted legs, formed the sole furniture of this apartment. Against the wall were systematically suspended a number of keys of different sizes, the shape of which bore evidence to their antiquity, whilst to their rings were affixed divers labels. The back of the old press, which moved by a secret spring, had been pushed aside, and discovered, built in the wall, a large and deep iron chest, the lid of which, being open, displayed the wondrous mechanism of one of those Florentine locks of the sixteenth century, which, better than any modern invention, set all picklocks at defiance; and, moreover, according to the notions of that age, are supplied with a thick lining of asbestos cloth, suspended by gold wire at a distance from the sides of the chest, for the purpose of rendering incombustible the articles contained in it. A large cedar-wood box had been taken from the chest, and placed upon a stool; it contained numerous papers, carefully arranged and docketed. By the light of a brass lamp, the old keeper Samuel, was writing in a small register, whilst Bathsheba, his wife, was dictating to him from an account. Samuel was about eighty two years old, and, notwithstanding his advanced age, a mass of gray curling hair covered his head. He was short, thin, nervous, and the involuntary petulance of his movements proved that years had not weakened his energy and activity; though, out of doors, where, however, he made his appearance very seldom, he affected a sort of second childhood, as had been remarked by Rodin to Father d’Aigrigny. An old dressing-gown, of maroon-colored camlet, with large sleeves, completely enveloped the old man, and reached to his feet.

A bright beam of light coming from one of the windows of the guardian’s house signaled that Samuel was awake. Picture a fairly large room, lined from top to bottom with aged walnut paneling that had turned almost black with time. Two half-burned logs were smoking in the ashes on the hearth. On the stone mantelpiece, painted to look like gray granite, sat an old iron candlestick with a small candle, topped by an extinguisher. Next to it, there was a pair of double-barreled pistols and a sharp cutlass with a carved bronze hilt from the seventeenth century. Additionally, a heavy rifle was leaning against one of the chimney edges. Four stools, an old oak cupboard, and a square table with twisted legs made up the only furniture in the room. Hanging on the wall were various keys of different sizes, their shapes showing their age, and each had labels attached to their rings. The back of the old cupboard, which moved with a hidden spring, had been pushed aside, revealing a large, deep iron chest built into the wall. The lid was open, exposing the intricate mechanism of a sixteenth-century Florentine lock, which, more than any modern invention, could thwart any locksmith; it also featured a thick lining of asbestos cloth held by gold wire, designed to keep the contents safe from fire, according to the ideas of that time. A large cedar box had been taken from the chest and placed on a stool; it contained numerous papers, carefully organized and labeled. By the light of a brass lamp, the old keeper Samuel was writing in a small register while Bathsheba, his wife, dictated to him from a document. Samuel was about eighty-two years old, and despite his age, a tuft of gray curly hair covered his head. He was short, thin, and energetic, and the involuntary restlessness of his movements showed that age hadn’t diminished his vigor; though, outside—where he rarely appeared—he seemed to have a kind of second childhood, a point Rodin had noted to Father d’Aigrigny. An old maroon-colored dressing gown with large sleeves completely wrapped around the old man and reached down to his feet.

Samuel’s features were cast in the pure, Eastern mould of his race. His complexion was of a dead yellow, his nose aquiline, his chin shaded by a little tuft of white beard, while projecting cheek-bones threw a harsh shadow upon the hollow and wrinkled cheeks. His countenance was full of intelligence, fine sharpness, and sagacity. On his broad, high forehead one might read frankness, honesty, and firmness; his eyes, black and brilliant as an Arab’s, were at once mild and piercing.

Samuel’s features were shaped in the typical Eastern style of his ethnicity. His skin had a dull yellow tone, his nose was hooked, and his chin was adorned with a small tuft of white beard, while prominent cheekbones cast a harsh shadow on his hollow, wrinkled cheeks. His face exuded intelligence, sharpness, and wisdom. On his broad, high forehead, one could see openness, honesty, and strength; his eyes, as black and bright as an Arab's, were both gentle and intense.

His wife, Bathsheba, some fifteen years younger than himself, was of tall stature, and dressed entirely in black. A low cap, of starched lawn, which reminded one of the grave head-dresses of Dutch matrons, encircled a pale and austere countenance, formerly of a rare and haughty beauty, and impressed with the Scriptural character. Some lines in the forehead, caused by the almost continual knitting of her gray brows, showed that this woman had often suffered from the pressure of intense grief.

His wife, Bathsheba, who was about fifteen years younger than him, was tall and dressed entirely in black. A starched lawn cap that resembled the solemn headpieces worn by Dutch women framed her pale and serious face, which used to possess a unique and regal beauty, giving her a biblical appearance. Some lines on her forehead, formed by her frequently furrowed gray brows, indicated that she had often dealt with the weight of deep sorrow.

At this very moment her countenance betrayed inexpressible sorrow. Her look was fixed, her head resting on her bosom. She had let her right hand, which held a small account-book, fall upon her lap, while the other hand grasped convulsively a long tress of jet-black hair, which she bore about her neck. It was fastened by a golden clasp, about an inch square, in which, under a plate of crystal, that shut in one side of it like a relic-case, could be seen a piece of linen, folded square, and almost entirely covered with dark red spots that resembled blood a long time dried.

At that moment, her face showed deep sorrow. Her gaze was fixed, and her head rested on her chest. She let her right hand, which held a small notebook, drop onto her lap while her other hand tightly gripped a long strand of jet-black hair that hung around her neck. It was secured with a golden clasp, about an inch square, which held a piece of linen under a crystal cover that resembled a keepsake box. The linen was folded square and almost completely covered with dark red spots that looked like dried blood.

After a short silence, during which Samuel was occupied with his register, he read aloud what he had just been writing: “Per contra, 5,000 Austrian Metallics of 1,000 florins, under date of October 19th, 1826.”

After a brief silence, while Samuel was focused on his records, he read aloud what he had just written: “On the other hand, 5,000 Austrian Metallics of 1,000 florins, dated October 19th, 1826.”

After which enumeration, Samuel raised his head, and said to his wife: “Well, is it right, Bathsheba? Have you compared it with the account book?”

After counting, Samuel looked up and said to his wife: “So, what do you think, Bathsheba? Have you checked it against the account book?”

Bathsheba did not answer. Samuel looked at her, and, seeing that she was absorbed in grief, said to her, with an expression of tender anxiety: “What is the matter? Good heaven! what is the matter with you?”

Bathsheba didn’t respond. Samuel looked at her and, noticing she was lost in sorrow, said to her with a look of deep concern: “What’s wrong? Goodness! What’s wrong with you?”

“The 19th of October, 1826,” said she, slowly, with her eyes still fixed, and pressing yet more closely the lock of black hair which she wore about her neck; “It was a fatal day—for, Samuel, it was the date of the last letter which we received from—”

“The 19th of October, 1826,” she said slowly, her eyes still fixed, and she tightened the black hair lock around her neck even more; “It was a tragic day—because, Samuel, it was the date of the last letter we got from—”

Bathsheba was unable to proceed. She uttered a long sigh, and concealed her face in her hands.

Bathsheba couldn't go on. She let out a long sigh and buried her face in her hands.

“Oh! I understand you,” observed the old man, in a tremulous voice; “a father may be taken up by the thought of other cares; but the heart of a mother is ever wakeful.” Throwing his pen down upon the table, Samuel leaned his forehead upon his hands in sorrow.

“Oh! I get you,” the old man said, his voice shaking; “a dad might get caught up in other responsibilities; but a mom's heart is always alert.” He dropped his pen on the table and leaned his forehead on his hands in sorrow.

Bathsheba resumed, as if she found a melancholy pleasure in these cruel remembrances: “Yes; that was the last day on which our son, Abel, wrote to us from Germany, to announce to us that he had invested the funds according to your desire and was going thence into Poland, to effect another operation.”

Bathsheba continued, seeming to take a bittersweet pleasure in these painful memories: “Yes; that was the last day our son, Abel, wrote to us from Germany, to tell us that he had invested the funds as you wanted and was heading to Poland next to carry out another transaction.”

“And in Poland he met the death of a martyr,” added Samuel. “With no motive and no proof, they accused him falsely of coming to organize smuggling, and the Russian governor, treating him as they treat our brothers in that land of cruel tyranny, condemned him to the dreadful punishment of the knout, without even hearing him in his defence. Why should they hear a Jew? What is a Jew? A creature below a serf, whom they reproach for all the vices that a degrading slavery has engendered. A Jew beaten to death? Who would trouble themselves about it?”

“And in Poland, he met a martyr's end,” Samuel added. “With no motive and no proof, they wrongfully accused him of coming to organize smuggling. The Russian governor, treating him like they treat our brothers in that land of cruel oppression, sentenced him to the terrible punishment of the knout, without even allowing him to defend himself. Why should they listen to a Jew? What is a Jew? A being beneath a serf, blamed for all the vices that degrading slavery has created. A Jew beaten to death? Who would care?”

“And poor Abel, so good, so faithful, died beneath their stripes, partly from shame, partly from the wounds,” said Bathsheba, shuddering. “One of our Polish brethren obtained with great difficulty permission to bury him. He cut off this lock of beautiful black hair—which, with this scrap of linen, bathed in the blood of our dear son, is all that now remains to us of him.” Bathsheba covered the hair and clasp with convulsive kisses.

“And poor Abel, so good and loyal, died under their beatings, partly from shame and partly from his injuries,” said Bathsheba, shuddering. “One of our Polish friends managed to get permission to bury him with great difficulty. He cut off this lock of beautiful black hair—which, along with this piece of linen soaked in the blood of our dear son, is all that we have left of him.” Bathsheba covered the hair and clasp with frantic kisses.

“Alas!” said Samuel, drying his tears, which had burst forth at these sad recollections, “the Lord did not at last remove our child, until the task which our family has accomplished faithfully for a century and a half was nearly at an end. Of what use will our race be henceforth upon earth?” added Samuel, most bitterly. “Our duty is performed. This casket contains a royal fortune—and yonder house, walled up for a hundred and fifty years, will be opened to-morrow to the descendants of my ancestor’s benefactor.” So saying, Samuel turned his face sorrowfully towards the house, which he could see through the window. The dawn was just about to appear. The moon had set; belvedere, roof, and chimneys formed a black mass upon the dark blue of the starry firmament.

“Alas!” Samuel said, wiping away his tears that had flowed from these sad memories. “The Lord didn’t take our child until our family's efforts, which we’ve devoted to for a century and a half, were nearly finished. What will our legacy be on this earth from now on?” Samuel added, with deep bitterness. “Our duty is done. This casket holds a royal fortune—and that house, sealed for a hundred and fifty years, will be opened tomorrow for the descendants of my ancestor’s benefactor.” With that, Samuel turned his face sorrowfully toward the house, visible through the window. Dawn was just about to break. The moon had set, and the belvedere, roof, and chimneys formed a dark silhouette against the deep blue of the starry sky.

Suddenly, Samuel grew pale, and, rising abruptly, said to his wife in a tremulous tone, whilst he still pointed to the house: “Bathsheba! the seven points of light—just as it was thirty years ago. Look! look:”

Suddenly, Samuel turned pale and, standing up quickly, said to his wife in a shaky voice, while still pointing at the house: “Bathsheba! The seven points of light—just like it was thirty years ago. Look! Look!”

Indeed, the seven round holes, bored in the form of a cross in the leaden plates which covered the window of the belvedere, sparkled like so many luminous points, as if some one in the house ascended with a light to the roof.

Indeed, the seven round holes, drilled in the shape of a cross in the lead plates covering the window of the belvedere, sparkled like bright points, as if someone in the house had gone up to the roof with a light.





CHAPTER XVIII. DEBIT AND CREDIT.

For some seconds, Samuel and Bathsheba remained motionless, with their eyes fixed in fear and uneasiness on the seven luminous points, which shone through the darkness of the night from the summit of the belvedere; while, on the horizon, behind the house, a pale, rosy hue announced the dawn of day.

For a few seconds, Samuel and Bathsheba stood still, their eyes filled with fear and unease as they stared at the seven glowing points that shone through the darkness of the night from the top of the lookout; meanwhile, on the horizon behind the house, a pale pink light signaled the arrival of dawn.

Samuel was the first to break silence, and he said to his wife, as he drew his hand across his brow: “The grief caused by the remembrance of our poor child has prevented us from reflecting that, after all, there should be nothing to alarm us in what we see.”

Samuel was the first to speak up, and he said to his wife, wiping his brow: “The sadness from remembering our poor child has stopped us from realizing that, in the end, there’s really nothing to worry about in what we see.”

“How so, Samuel?”

“How so, Sam?”

“My father always told me that he, and my grandfather before him, had seen such lights at long intervals.”

“My dad always told me that he, and my grandfather before him, had seen those lights at long intervals.”

“Yes, Samuel—but without being able, any more than ourselves, to explain the cause.”

“Yes, Samuel—but like us, unable to explain the reason.”

“Like my father and grandfather, we can only suppose that some secret passage gives admittance to persons who, like us, have some mysterious duty to fulfil in this dwelling. Besides, my father warned me not to be uneasy at these appearances, foretold by him, and now visible for the second time in thirty years.”

“Like my dad and grandpa, we can only guess that some hidden entrance allows entry to people who, like us, have a mysterious job to do in this place. Plus, my dad told me not to worry about these things, which he predicted, and are now showing up for the second time in thirty years.”

“No matter for that, Samuel, it does strike one as if it was something supernatural.”

“No matter about that, Samuel, it does feel like something supernatural.”

“The days of miracles are over.” said the Jew, shaking his head sorrowfully: “many of the old houses in this quarter have subterraneous communications with distant places—some extending even to the Seine and the Catacombs. Doubtless, this house is so situated, and the persons who make these rare visits enter by some such means.”

“The days of miracles are gone,” said the Jew, shaking his head sadly. “Many of the old houses in this area have secret passages to distant places—some even reaching the Seine and the Catacombs. Surely, this house is in a similar position, and the people who make these rare visits come through some means like that.”

“But that the belvedere should be thus lighted up?”

“But the lookout tower should be lit up like this?”

“According to the plan of the building, you know that the belvedere forms a kind of skylight to the apartment called the Great Hall of Mourning, situated on the upper story. As it is completely dark, in consequence of the closing of all the windows, they must use a light to visit this Hall of Mourning—a room which is said to contain some very strange and gloomy things,” added the Jew, with a shudder.

“According to the building plan, the belvedere acts like a skylight for the room known as the Great Hall of Mourning, located on the upper floor. Since it’s completely dark due to all the windows being closed, they need to use a light to go into this Hall of Mourning—a room that is rumored to have some very strange and eerie things,” the Jew added with a shiver.

Bathsheba, as well as her husband, gazed attentively on the seven luminous points, which diminished in brightness as the daylight gradually increased.

Bathsheba and her husband watched closely as the seven glowing points faded in brightness with the increasing daylight.

“As you say, Samuel, the mystery may be thus explained,” resumed the Hebrew’s wife. “Besides, the day is so important a one for the family of Rennepont, that this apparition: ought not to astonish us under the circumstances.”

“As you say, Samuel, the mystery can be explained this way,” continued the Hebrew’s wife. “Besides, today is such an important day for the Rennepont family that this sighting shouldn’t surprise us given the circumstances.”

“Only to think,” remarked Samuel, “that these lights have appeared at several different times throughout a century and a half! There must, therefore, be another family that, like ours, has devoted itself, from generation to generation, to accomplish a pious duty.”

“Just think,” Samuel said, “that these lights have shown up at different times over the past one hundred and fifty years! There must be another family that, like ours, has dedicated itself, from generation to generation, to fulfilling a solemn duty.”

“But what is this duty? It will perhaps be explained today.”

“But what is this duty? Maybe it will be explained today.”

“Come, come, Bathsheba,” suddenly exclaimed Samuel, as if roused from his reverie, and reproaching himself with idleness; this is the day, and, before eight o’clock, our cash account must be in order, and these titles to immense property arranged, so that they may be delivered to the rightful owners”—and he pointed to the cedar-wood box.

“Come on, Bathsheba,” Samuel suddenly exclaimed, as if waking up from a daydream and scolding himself for being unproductive; “today is the day, and before eight o’clock, we need to get our cash account in order and organize these titles to the valuable property, so they can be handed over to the rightful owners”—and he pointed to the cedar-wood box.

“You are right, Samuel; this day does not belong to us. It is a solemn day—one that would have been sweet, oh! very sweet to you and me—if now any days could be sweet to us,” said Bathsheba bitterly, for she was thinking of her son.

“You're right, Samuel; this day isn't ours. It’s a serious day—one that would have been nice, oh! very nice for you and me—if any days could be nice for us now,” Bathsheba said bitterly, as she thought about her son.

“Bathsheba,” said Samuel, mournfully, as he laid his hand on his wife’s; “we shall at least have the stern satisfaction of having done our duty. And has not the Lord been very favorable to us, though He has thus severely tried us by the death of our son? Is it not thanks to His providence that three generations of my family have been able to commence, continue, and finish this great work?”

“Bathsheba,” Samuel said sorrowfully, placing his hand on hers; “at least we can find some satisfaction in knowing we’ve done our duty. And hasn’t the Lord been very good to us, even though we’ve been deeply tested by our son’s death? Isn’t it because of His guidance that three generations of my family have been able to start, carry on, and complete this great work?”

“Yes, Samuel,” said the Jewess, affectionately, “and for you at least this satisfaction will be combined with calm and quietness, for on the stroke of noon you will be delivered from a very terrible responsibility.”

“Yes, Samuel,” said the Jewish woman warmly, “and for you, at least, this relief will come with peace and tranquility, because at noon you will be freed from a heavy responsibility.”

So saying, Bathsheba pointed to the box.

So saying, Bathsheba pointed to the box.

“It is true,” replied the old man; “I had rather these immense riches were in the hands of those to whom they belong, than in mine; but, to day, I shall cease to be their trustee. Once more then, I will check the account for the last time, and compare the register with the cash-book that you hold in your hand.”

“It’s true,” replied the old man; “I’d prefer these vast riches to be in the hands of those who actually own them rather than in mine; but today, I will stop being their trustee. Once more, I’ll check the account one last time and compare the register with the cash book you’re holding.”

Bathsheba bowed her head affirmatively, and Samuel, taking up his pen, occupied himself once more with his calculations. His wife, in spite of herself, again yielded to the sad thoughts which that fatal date had awakened, by reminding her of the death of her son.

Bathsheba nodded, and Samuel picked up his pen, focusing again on his calculations. Despite her best efforts, his wife found herself sinking back into the sorrowful thoughts that the tragic date had stirred up, reminding her of their son's death.

Let us now trace rapidly the history, in appearance so romantic and marvellous, in reality so simple, of the fifty thousand crowns, which, thanks to the law of accumulation, and to a prudent, intelligent and faithful investment, had naturally, and necessarily, been transformed, in the space of a century and a half, into a sum far more important than the forty millions estimated by Father d’Aigrigny—who, partially informed on this subject, and reckoning the disastrous accidents, losses, and bankruptcies which might have occurred during so long a period, believed that forty millions might well b e considered enormous.

Let’s quickly go over the history that seems so romantic and incredible but is actually quite straightforward, of the fifty thousand crowns which, thanks to the law of accumulation and to careful, smart, and trustworthy investments, had naturally and inevitably turned into a much larger amount over a century and a half than the forty million estimated by Father d’Aigrigny—who, having only partial information on this matter and considering the unfortunate events, losses, and bankruptcies that could have happened over such a long time, thought that forty million was indeed a huge amount.

The history of this fortune being closely connected with that of the Samuel family, by whom it had been managed for three generations, we shall give it again in a few words.

The history of this fortune is closely tied to that of the Samuel family, who managed it for three generations, so we'll summarize it briefly.

About the period 1670, some years before his death, Marius de Rennepont, then travelling in Portugal, had been enabled, by means of powerful interest, to save the life of an unfortunate Jew, condemned to be burnt alive by the Inquisition, because of his religion. This Jew was Isaac Samuel, grandfather of the present guardian of the house in the Rue Saint-Francois.

About 1670, a few years before his death, Marius de Rennepont, while traveling in Portugal, used his influential connections to save the life of an unfortunate Jewish man who was sentenced to be burned alive by the Inquisition because of his faith. This man was Isaac Samuel, the grandfather of the current guardian of the house on Rue Saint-Francois.

Generous men often attach themselves to those they have served, as much, at least, as the obliged parties are attached to their benefactors. Having ascertained that Isaac, who at that time carried on a petty broker’s business at Lisbon, was industrious, honest, active, laborious, and intelligent, M. de Rennepont, who then possessed large property in France, proposed to the Jew to accompany him, and undertake the management of his affairs. The same hatred and suspicion with which the Israelites have always been followed, was then at its height. Isaac was therefore doubly grateful for this mark of confidence on the part of M. de Rennepont. He accepted the offer, and promised from that day to devote his existence to the service of him who had first saved his life, and then trusted implicitly to his good faith and uprightness, although he was a Jew, and belonged to a race generally suspected and despised. M. de Rennepont, a man of great soul, endowed with a good spirit, was not deceived in his choice. Until he was deprived of his fortune, it prospered wonderfully in the hands of Isaac Samuel, who, gifted with an admirable aptitude for business, applied himself exclusively to advance the interests of his benefactor.

Generous men often form strong bonds with those they have helped, just as much as those they've helped feel grateful to their benefactors. After realizing that Isaac, who was running a small brokerage in Lisbon at the time, was hardworking, honest, proactive, diligent, and smart, M. de Rennepont, who owned significant property in France, suggested that the Jew join him and manage his affairs. The persistent hatred and suspicion towards the Israelites were especially strong during that time. Therefore, Isaac was even more grateful for M. de Rennepont’s show of trust. He accepted the offer and promised from that moment on to dedicate his life to serving the man who had first saved him and then placed his complete trust in him, despite being a Jew and belonging to a group that was often viewed with skepticism and disdain. M. de Rennepont, a man of great character with a good spirit, was not mistaken in his choice. Until he lost his fortune, it thrived wonderfully under Isaac Samuel’s care, who, with a remarkable knack for business, focused entirely on promoting his benefactor's interests.

Then came the persecution and ruin of M. de Rennepont, whose property was confiscated and given up to the reverend fathers of the Company of Jesus only a few days before his death. Concealed in the retreat he had chosen, therein to put a violent end to his life, he sent secretly for Isaac Samuel, and delivered to him fifty thousand crowns in gold, the last remains of his fortune. This faithful servant was to invest the money to the best advantage, and, if he should have a son, transmit to him the same obligation; or, should he have no child, he was to seek out some relation worthy of continuing this trust, to which would moreover be annexed a fair reward. It was thus to be transmitted and perpetuated from relative to relative, until the expiration of a century and a half. M. de Rennepont also begged Isaac to take charge, during his life, of the house in the Rue Saint-Francois, where he would be lodged gratis, and to leave this function likewise to his descendants, if it were possible.

Then came the persecution and downfall of M. de Rennepont, whose property was confiscated and turned over to the reverend fathers of the Company of Jesus just days before his death. Hidden in the refuge he had chosen to end his life, he secretly summoned Isaac Samuel and gave him fifty thousand crowns in gold, the last of his fortune. This loyal servant was to invest the money wisely, and if he had a son, he was to pass on this responsibility; if he had no child, he was to find a worthy relative to continue this trust, which would also come with a generous reward. This obligation was to be passed down from one relative to another for a century and a half. M. de Rennepont also asked Isaac to manage the house on Rue Saint-Francois during his lifetime, where he would be provided accommodation for free, and to pass this duty on to his descendants, if possible.

If even Isaac Samuel had not had children, the powerful bond of union which exists between certain Jewish families, would have rendered practicable the last will of De Rennepont. The relations of Isaac would have become partner; in his gratitude to his benefactor, and they, and their succeeding generations, would have religiously accomplished the task imposed upon one of their race. But, several years after the death of De Rennepont, Isaac had a son.

If Isaac Samuel hadn’t had any children, the strong connection between certain Jewish families would have made it possible to fulfill De Rennepont’s last wishes. Isaac’s relatives would have joined together in gratitude to their benefactor, and they, along with future generations, would have faithfully carried out the task assigned to one of their people. However, several years after De Rennepont’s death, Isaac had a son.

This son, Levy Samuel, born in 1689, not having had any children by his first wife, married again at nearly sixty years of age, and, in 1750, he also had a son—David Samuel, the guardian of the house in the Rue Saint Francois, who, in 1832 (the date of this narrative), was eighty-two years old, and seemed likely to live as long as his father, who had died at the age of ninety-three. Finally, Abel Samuel, the son whom Bathsheba so bitterly regretted, born in 1790, had perished under the Russian knout, at the age of thirty-six.

This son, Levy Samuel, born in 1689, didn't have any children with his first wife, so he remarried when he was almost sixty. In 1750, he had another son—David Samuel, the caretaker of the house on Rue Saint Francois, who, in 1832 (the time of this story), was eighty-two years old and seemed likely to live as long as his father, who passed away at ninety-three. Lastly, Abel Samuel, the son that Bathsheba deeply mourned, born in 1790, died from the Russian knout at the age of thirty-six.

Having established this humble genealogy, we easily understand how this successive longevity of three members of the Samuel family, all of whom had been guardians of the walled house, by uniting, as it were, the nineteenth with the seventeenth century, simplified and facilitated the execution of M. de Rennepont’s will; the latter having declared his desire to the grandfather of the Samuels, that the capital should only be augmented by interest at five per cent.—so that the fortune might come to his descendants free from all taint of usurious speculation.

Having laid out this simple family history, it's easy to see how the long lives of three members of the Samuel family, who all served as guardians of the walled house, effectively connected the 19th century with the 17th century. This made it simpler to carry out M. de Rennepont’s will, in which he expressed to the grandfather of the Samuels that the principal amount should only grow through interest at five percent—ensuring that the fortune would pass down to his descendants without any hint of greedy speculation.

The fellow men of the Samuel family, the first inventors of the bill of exchange, which served them in the Middle Ages to transport mysteriously considerable amounts from one end of the world to the other, to conceal their fortune, and to shield it from the rapacity of their enemies—the Jews, we say, having almost the monopoly of the trade in money and exchanges, until the end of the eighteenth century, aided the secret transactions and financial operations of this family, which, up to about 1820, placed their different securities, which had become progressively immense, in the hands of the principal Israelitish bankers and merchants of Europe. This sure and secret manner of acting had enabled the present guardian of the house in the Rue Saint-Francois, to effect enormous investments, unknown to all; and it was more especially during the period of his management, that the capital sum had acquired, by the mere fact of compound interest, an almost incalculable development. Compared with him, his father and grandfather had only small amounts to manage. Though it had only been necessary to find successively sure and immediate investments, so that the money might not remain as it were one day without bearing interest, it had acquired financial capacity to attain this result, when so many millions were in question. The last of the Samuels, brought up in the school of his father, had exhibited this capacity in a very high degree, as will be seen immediately by the results. Nothing could be more touching, noble, and respectable, than the conduct of the members of this Jewish family, who, partners in the engagement of gratitude taken by their ancestor, devote themselves for long years, with as much disinterestedness as intelligence and honesty, to the slow acquisition of a kingly fortune, of which they expect no part themselves, but which, thanks to them, would come pure, as immense, to the hands of the descendants of their benefactor! Nor could anything be more honorable to him who made, and him who received this deposit, than the simple promise by word of mouth, unaccompanied by any security save mutual confidence and reciprocal esteem, when the result was only to be produced at the end of a century and a half!

The Samuel family, pioneers of the bill of exchange that allowed them in the Middle Ages to transfer significant sums around the globe, kept their wealth hidden from the greed of their enemies. The Jews, who nearly had a monopoly on money and exchange trades until the late 18th century, facilitated the secretive financial dealings of this family. Up until around 1820, they placed their increasingly vast securities in the hands of major Jewish bankers and merchants across Europe. This discreet approach allowed the current head of the family on Rue Saint-François to make huge investments without anyone knowing. It was especially during his leadership that the initial amount grew remarkably due to compound interest. Compared to him, his father and grandfather had only small sums to manage. While it was essential to find secure and immediate investments to ensure the money was always earning interest, he had the financial skill to achieve this with such large amounts. The last of the Samuels, trained by his father, demonstrated this ability exceptionally well, as will be evident from the results. Nothing was more admirable, noble, and respectable than the way this Jewish family devoted themselves for many years, with as much selflessness as intelligence and integrity, to building a royal fortune that they would not benefit from personally, but which, thanks to them, would eventually be passed on untainted and immense to the descendants of their benefactor! There was nothing more honorable for both the one who created and the one who received this legacy than a simple promise made verbally, without any collateral except mutual trust and respect, with the outcome only to be realized after a century and a half!

After once more reading his inventory with attention, Samuel said to his wife: “I am certain of the correctness of my additions. Now please to compare with the account-book in your hand the summary of the investments that I have just entered in the register. I will assure myself, at the same time, that the bonds and vouchers are properly arranged in this casket, that, on the opening of the will, they may be delivered in order to the notary.”

After reading his inventory carefully once again, Samuel said to his wife: “I'm confident that my additions are correct. Now please compare the summary of the investments I just entered in the register with the account book you have. I also want to make sure that the bonds and vouchers are properly organized in this box so that they can be delivered to the notary in order when the will is opened.”

“Begin, my dear, and I will check you,” said Bathsheba.

“Go ahead, my dear, and I’ll keep an eye on you,” said Bathsheba.

Samuel read as follows, examining as he went on, the contents of his casket:

Samuel read the following, looking through the contents of his casket as he continued:

Statement of the account of the heirs of M. DE RENNEPONT, delivered by DAVID SAMUELS.

Statement of the account of the heirs of M. DE RENNEPONT, provided by DAVID SAMUELS.

DEBIT.

Debit.

     2,000,000 francs per annum,
      in the French 5 P. C.,
      bought from 1825 to 1832,
      at an average price of 99f.
      50c............ 39,800,000
     900,000 francs, ditto, in
      the French 3 P. C.,
      bought during the
      same years, at an average
      of 74f 25c........ 22,275,000
     5;000 shares in the Bank
      of France, bought at 1,900 9,500,000
     3,000 shares in the Four
      Canals, in a certificate
      from the Company,
      bought at 1,115f..... 3,345,000
     125,000 ducats of
      Neapolitans, at an average
      of 82. 2,050,000 ducats,
      at 4f. 400.......  9,020,000
     5,000 Austrian Metallics,
      of 1,000 florins, at 93
     —say 4,650,000 florins,
      at 2f. 50c........ 11,625,000
     75,000 pounds sterling
      per annum, English
      Consolidated 3 P. C.,
      at 88 3/4—say 2,218,750,
      at 25f......... 55,468,750
     1,200,000 florins, Dutch
     2 1/2 P. C., at 60-28,
     860,000 florins, at 2f.
     100........... 60,606,000
     Cash in banknotes, gold
     and silver........   535,250
                          ———
              Francs  212,175,000

     Paris, 12th February, 1832.
     CREDIT.

     150,000 francs
      received from M.
      de Rennepont,
      in 1682, by Isaac
      Samuel my grandfather;
      and invested by him,
      my father, and myself,
      in different securities,
      at Five per Cent.
      Interest, with a
      settlement of account
      and Investment of
      interest every six
      months, producing,
      as by annexed vouchers, 225,950,000

     Less losses sustained
      by failures, expenses of
      commission and
      brokerage, and
      salary of three
      generations of
      trustees, as per
      statement annexed    13,775,000
                           —————
                          212,175,000

     Francs 212,175,000
     2,000,000 francs per year,
      in the French 5% bonds,
      purchased from 1825 to 1832,
      at an average price of 99.50 francs............ 39,800,000
     900,000 francs, similarly, in
      the French 3% bonds,
      bought during the
      same years, at an average
      of 74.25 francs........ 22,275,000
     5,000 shares in the Bank
      of France, bought at 1,900......... 9,500,000
     3,000 shares in the Four
      Canals, under a certificate
      from the Company,
      bought at 1,115 francs..... 3,345,000
     125,000 ducats of
      Neapolitans, at an average
      of 82, 2,050,000 ducats,
      at 4 francs 400.......  9,020,000
     5,000 Austrian Metallics,
      of 1,000 florins, at 93
      —about 4,650,000 florins,
      at 2.50 francs........ 11,625,000
     75,000 pounds sterling
      per year, English
      Consolidated 3% bonds,
      at 88.75 —about 2,218,750,
      at 25 francs......... 55,468,750
     1,200,000 florins, Dutch
     2.5% bonds, at 60-28,
     860,000 florins, at 2 francs
     100........... 60,606,000
     Cash in banknotes, gold
     and silver........   535,250
                          ————
              Total Francs  212,175,000

     Paris, 12th February, 1832.
     CREDIT.

     150,000 francs
      received from M.
      de Rennepont,
      in 1682, by my grandfather Isaac
      Samuel;
      and invested by him,
      my father, and me,
      in various securities,
      at Five percent
      interest, with account
      settlements and
      interest investments every six
      months, producing,
      as per attached vouchers, 225,950,000

     Less losses from
      failures, commission and
      brokerage fees, and
      the salaries of three
      generations of
      trustees, as detailed in
      the attached statement.... 13,775,000
                           —————————
                          Total 212,175,000

     Francs 212,175,000

“It is quite right,” said Samuel, after examining the papers, contained in the cedar-wood box. “There remains in hand, at the absolute disposal of the heirs of the Rennepont family, the Sum Of TWO HUNDRED AND TWELVE MILLIONS, ONE HUNDRED AND SEVENTY-FIVE THOUSAND FRANCS.” And the old man looked at his wife with an expression of legitimate pride. “It is hardly credible!” cried Bathsheba, struck with surprise. “I knew that you had immense property in your hands; but I could never have believed, that one hundred and fifty thousand francs, left a century and a half ago, should be the only source of this immense fortune.”

“It’s absolutely true,” Samuel said after looking over the papers in the cedar box. “The heirs of the Rennepont family have control over a total of TWO HUNDRED AND TWELVE MILLIONS, ONE HUNDRED AND SEVENTY-FIVE THOUSAND FRANCS.” The old man glanced at his wife with a look of rightful pride. “I can hardly believe it!” Bathsheba exclaimed, taken aback. “I knew you had a huge amount of property, but I never imagined that one hundred and fifty thousand francs, left one hundred and fifty years ago, could be the sole source of this massive fortune.”

20187m
Original

“It is even so, Bathsheba,” answered the old man, proudly. “Doubtless, my grandfather, my father, and myself, have all been exact and faithful in the management of these funds; doubtless, we have required some sagacity in the choice of investments, in times of revolution and commercial panics; but all this was easy to us, thanks to our relations with our brethren in all countries—and never have I, or any of mine, made an usurious investment, or even taken the full advantage of the legal rate of interest. Such were the positive demands of M. de Rennepont, given to my grandfather; nor is there in the world a fortune that has been obtained by purer means. Had it not been for this disinterestedness, we might have much augmented this two hundred and twelve millions, only by taking advantage of a few favorable circumstances.”

“It’s true, Bathsheba,” the old man replied proudly. “Without a doubt, my grandfather, my father, and I have all been precise and honest in managing these funds; certainly, we’ve needed some wisdom in choosing investments during times of upheaval and economic crises; but all of this was easy for us, thanks to our connections with our peers in all countries—and I, or any of my family, have never made a usurious investment, nor even taken full advantage of the legal interest rate. Such were the strict demands of M. de Rennepont, passed down to my grandfather; and there is no fortune in the world that has been acquired by purer means. If it weren’t for this selflessness, we could have significantly increased this two hundred and twelve million, just by capitalizing on a few favorable situations.”

“Dear me! is it possible?”

"Wow! Is that really possible?"

“Nothing is more simple, Bathsheba. Every one knows, that in fourteen years a capital will be doubled, by the mere accumulation of interest and compound interest at five per cent. Now reflect, that in a century and a half there are ten times fourteen years, and that these one hundred and fifty thousands francs have thus been doubled and redoubled, over and over again. All that astonishes you will then appear plain enough. In 1682, M. de Rennepont entrusted my grandfather with a hundred and fifty thousand francs; this sum, invested as I have told you, would have produced in 1696, fourteen years after, three hundred thousand francs. These last, doubled in 1710, would produce six hundred thousand. On the death of my grandfather in 1719, the amount was already near a million; in 1724, it would be twelve hundred thousand francs; in 1738, two millions four hundred thousand; in 1752, about two years after my birth, four millions eight hundred thousand; in 1766, nine millions six hundred thousand; in 1780, nineteen millions two hundred thousand; in 1794, twelve years after the death of my father, thirty-eight millions four hundred thousand; in 1808, seventy-six millions eight hundred thousand; in 1822, one hundred and fifty-three millions six hundred thousand; and, at this time, taking the compound interest for ten years, it should be at least two hundred and twenty-five millions. But losses and inevitable charges, of which the account has been strictly kept, have reduced the sum to two hundred and twelve millions one hundred and seventy-five thousand francs, the securities for which are in this box.”

“Nothing could be simpler, Bathsheba. Everyone knows that in fourteen years, an investment will double due to the accumulation of interest and compound interest at five percent. Now think about it: in a century and a half, there are ten periods of fourteen years, so these one hundred and fifty thousand francs have been doubled and redoubled many times. Everything that surprises you will start to make sense. In 1682, M. de Rennepont entrusted my grandfather with one hundred and fifty thousand francs; this amount, invested as I’ve described, would have grown to three hundred thousand francs by 1696, fourteen years later. That sum, doubled by 1710, would be six hundred thousand. When my grandfather passed away in 1719, the total was already close to a million; by 1724, it would be one million two hundred thousand francs; in 1738, two million four hundred thousand; in 1752, about two years after I was born, four million eight hundred thousand; in 1766, nine million six hundred thousand; in 1780, nineteen million two hundred thousand; in 1794, twelve years after my father died, thirty-eight million four hundred thousand; in 1808, seventy-six million eight hundred thousand; in 1822, one hundred fifty-three million six hundred thousand; and, by now, assuming compound interest for ten years, it should be at least two hundred twenty-five million. However, losses and unavoidable charges, which have been carefully documented, have brought the total down to two hundred twelve million one hundred seventy-five thousand francs, the securities for which are in this box.”

“I now understand you, my dear,” answered Bathsheba, thoughtfully; “but how wonderful is this power of accumulation! and what admirable provision may be made for the future, with the smallest present resources!”

“I get you now, my dear,” Bathsheba replied, deep in thought. “But how incredible is this ability to gather! And what amazing arrangements can be made for the future, even with the tiniest current resources!”

“Such, no doubt, was the idea of M. de Rennepont; for my father has often told me, and he derived it from his father, that M. de Rennepont was one of the soundest intellects of his time,” said Samuel, as he closed the cedar-box.

“That's definitely what M. de Rennepont was thinking; my dad used to tell me, and he got it from his dad, that M. de Rennepont was one of the sharpest minds of his time,” said Samuel, as he closed the cedar box.

“God grant his descendants may be worthy of this kingly fortune, and make a noble use of it!” said Bathsheba, rising.

“May God make sure his descendants deserve this royal blessing and use it well!” said Bathsheba, standing up.

It was now broad day, and the clock had just struck seven.

It was daylight now, and the clock had just chimed seven.

“The masons will soon be here,” said Samuel, as he replaced the cedar-box in the iron safe, concealed behind the antique press. “Like you, Bathsheba, I am curious and anxious to know, what descendants of M. de Rennepont will now present themselves.”

“The masons will be here soon,” Samuel said, putting the cedar box back in the iron safe hidden behind the old press. “Like you, Bathsheba, I'm curious and anxious to see which descendants of M. de Rennepont will show up now.”

Two or three loud knocks on the outer gate resounded through the house. The barking of the watch-dogs responded to this summons.

Two or three loud knocks on the outer gate echoed through the house. The barking of the guard dogs answered the call.

Samuel said to his wife: “It is no doubt the masons, whom the notary has sent with his clerk. Tie all the keys and their labels together; I will come back and fetch them.”

Samuel said to his wife, “It’s probably the masons that the notary sent with his clerk. Tie all the keys and their labels together; I’ll come back and grab them.”

So saying, Samuel went down to the door with much nimbleness, considering his age, prudently opened a small wicket, and saw three workmen, in the garb of masons, accompanied by a young man dressed in black.

So saying, Samuel went down to the door quickly considering his age, wisely opened a small gate, and saw three workers, dressed like masons, along with a young man in black.

“What may you want, gentlemen?” said the Jew, before opening the door, as he wished first to make sure of the identity of the personages.

“What do you want, gentlemen?” said the Jew, before opening the door, as he wanted to be sure about the identity of the visitors first.

“I am sent by M. Dumesnil, the notary,” answered the clerk, “to be present at the unwalling of a door. Here is a letter from my master, addressed to M. Samuel, guardian of the house.”

“I’m sent by M. Dumesnil, the notary,” replied the clerk, “to be present at the unsealing of a door. Here’s a letter from my boss, addressed to M. Samuel, the guardian of the house.”

“I am he, sir,” said the Jew; “please to put the letter through the slide, and I will take it.”

“I’m here, sir,” said the Jew; “please slide the letter through, and I’ll take it.”

The clerk did as Samuel desired, but shrugged his shoulders at what he considered the ridiculous precautions of a suspicious old man. The housekeeper opened the box, took the letter, went to the end of the vaulted passage in order to read it, and carefully compared the signature with that of another letter which he drew from the pocket of his long coat; then, after all these precautions, he chained up his dogs, and returned to open the gate to the clerk and masons.

The clerk followed Samuel's instructions but rolled his eyes at what he thought were the silly precautions of a paranoid old man. The housekeeper opened the box, took out the letter, and walked to the end of the arched hallway to read it. He carefully compared the signature with that of another letter he pulled from the pocket of his long coat. After all these precautions, he locked up his dogs and went back to open the gate for the clerk and the masons.

“What the devil, my good man!” said the clerk, as he entered; “there would not be more formalities in opening the gates of a fortress!”

“What on earth, my good man!” said the clerk as he entered; “there wouldn’t be more formalities in opening the gates of a fortress!”

The Jew bowed, but without answering.

The Jew bowed but didn't respond.

“Are you deaf, my good fellow?” cried the clerk, close to his ears.

“Are you deaf, my good man?” shouted the clerk, right next to his ears.

“No, sir,” said Samuel, with a quiet smile, as he advanced several steps beyond the passage. Then pointing to the old house, he added: “That, sir, is the door which you will have to open; you will also have to remove the lead and iron from the second window to the right.”

“No, sir,” said Samuel, with a slight smile, as he took a few steps beyond the hallway. Then pointing to the old house, he added: “That, sir, is the door you’ll need to open; you’ll also need to take out the lead and iron from the second window on the right.”

“Why not open all the windows?” asked the clerk.

“Why not open all the windows?” the clerk asked.

“Because, sir, as guardian of this house, I have received particular orders on the subject.”

“Because, sir, as the guardian of this house, I have received specific instructions on this matter.”

“Who gave you these orders?”

“Who told you to do this?”

“My father, sir, who received them from his father, who transmitted them from the master of this house. When I cease to have the care of it, the new proprietor will do as he pleases.”

“My father, sir, got them from his father, who passed them down from the master of this house. Once I stop taking care of it, the new owner will do whatever he wants.”

“Oh! very well,” said the clerk, not a little surprised. Then, addressing himself to the masons, he added: “This is your business, my fine fellows; you are to unwall the door, and remove the iron frame-work of the second window to the right.”

“Oh! very well,” said the clerk, somewhat surprised. Then, turning to the masons, he added: “This is your job, guys; you need to take down the wall around the door and remove the iron framework of the second window on the right.”

Whilst the masons set to work, under the inspection of the notary’s clerk, a coach stopped before the outer gate, and Rodin, accompanied by Gabriel, entered the house in the Rue Saint-Francois.

While the masons got to work, under the watchful eye of the notary’s clerk, a coach pulled up to the outer gate, and Rodin, joined by Gabriel, entered the house on Rue Saint-Francois.





CHAPTER XIX. THE HEIR

Samuel opened the door to Gabriel and Rodin.

The latter said to the Jew, “You, sir, are the keeper of this house?”

The latter said to the Jew, “Are you the one who takes care of this house?”

“Yes, sir,” replied Samuel.

“Yes, sir,” Samuel replied.

“This is Abbe Gabriel de Rennepont,” said Rodin, as he introduced his companion, “one of the descendants of the family of the Renneponts.”

“This is Abbe Gabriel de Rennepont,” Rodin said, introducing his companion, “one of the descendants of the Rennepont family.”

“Happy to hear it, sir,” said the Jew, almost involuntarily, struck with the angelic countenance of Gabriel—for nobleness and serenity of soul were visible in the glance of the young priest, and were written upon his pure, white brow, already crowned with the halo of martyrdom. Samuel looked at Gabriel with curiosity and benevolent interest; but feeling that this silent contemplation must cause some embarrassment to his guest, he said to him, “M. Abbe, the notary will not be here before ten o’clock.”

“Glad to hear that, sir,” said the Jew, almost without thinking, captivated by the angelic face of Gabriel—nobility and inner peace shone in the young priest’s gaze and were evident on his pure, white forehead, already marked with the halo of martyrdom. Samuel looked at Gabriel with curiosity and kindness; however, sensing that this quiet observation might make his guest uncomfortable, he said, “M. Abbe, the notary won’t be here until ten o’clock.”

Gabriel looked at him in turn, with an air of surprise, and answered, “What notary, sir?”

Gabriel looked at him in surprise and replied, “What notary, sir?”

“Father d’Aigrigny will explain all this to you,” said Rodin, hastily. Then addressing Samuel, he added, “We are a little before the time. Will you allow us to wait for the arrival of the notary?”

"Father d’Aigrigny will fill you in on everything," Rodin said quickly. Then, turning to Samuel, he continued, "We're a bit early. Will you let us wait for the notary to arrive?"

“Certainly,” said Samuel, “if you please to walk into my house.”

“Sure,” said Samuel, “if you’d like to come into my house.”

“I thank you, sir,” answered Rodin, “and accept your offer.”

“I appreciate it, sir,” replied Rodin, “and I accept your offer.”

“Follow me, then, gentlemen,” said the old man.

“Follow me, then, guys,” said the old man.

A few moments after, the young priest and the socius, preceded by Samuel, entered one of the rooms occupied by the latter, on the ground-floor of the building, looking out upon the court-yard.

A few moments later, the young priest and the socius, followed by Samuel, entered one of the rooms occupied by the latter, on the ground floor of the building, overlooking the courtyard.

“The Abbe d’Aigrigny, who has been the guardian of M. Gabriel, will soon be coming to ask for us,” added Rodin; “will you have the kindness, sir to show him into this room?”

“The Abbe d’Aigrigny, who has been taking care of M. Gabriel, will be coming to ask for us soon,” Rodin added; “would you be so kind, sir, as to show him into this room?”

“I will not fail to do so, sir,” said Samuel, as he went out.

“I won’t hesitate to do that, sir,” Samuel said as he left.

The socius and Gabriel were left alone. To the adorable gentleness which usually gave to the fine features of the missionary so touching a charm, there had succeeded in this moment a remarkable expression of sadness, resolution, and severity. Rodin not having seen Gabriel for some days, was greatly struck by the change he remarked in him. He had watched him silently all the way from the Rue des Postes to the Rue Saint-Francois. The young priest wore, as usual, a long black cassock, which made still more visible the transparent paleness of his countenance. When the Jew had left the room, Gabriel said to Rodin, in a firm voice, “Will you at length inform me, sir, why, for some days past, I have been prevented from speaking to his reverence Father d’Aigrigny? Why has he chosen this house to grant me an interview?”

The socius and Gabriel were left alone. The usually gentle charm that adorned the missionary's features was replaced, in that moment, by a striking expression of sadness, determination, and seriousness. Rodin, who hadn’t seen Gabriel for several days, was taken aback by the change he observed in him. He had quietly watched him the entire way from the Rue des Postes to the Rue Saint-Francois. The young priest was wearing his usual long black cassock, which emphasized the translucent pallor of his face. Once the Jew had left the room, Gabriel said to Rodin in a steady voice, “Will you finally tell me, sir, why I have been prevented from speaking to his reverence Father d’Aigrigny for the past few days? Why has he chosen this house for our meeting?”

“It is impossible for me to answer these questions,” replied Rodin, coldly. “His reverence will soon arrive, and will listen to you. All I can tell you is, that the reverend father lays as much stress upon this meeting as you do. If he has chosen this house for the interview, it is because you have an interest to be here. You know it well—though you affected astonishment on hearing the guardian speak of a notary.”

“It’s impossible for me to answer these questions,” Rodin replied, coldly. “The reverend will be here soon and will listen to you. All I can say is that the reverend father cares just as much about this meeting as you do. If he’s chosen this house for the interview, it’s because you have a reason to be here. You know that well—despite pretending to be surprised when the guardian mentioned a notary.”

So saying, Rodin fixed a scrutinizing, anxious look upon Gabriel, whose countenance expressed only surprise.

So saying, Rodin fixed a searching, worried look on Gabriel, whose face showed only surprise.

“I do not understand you,” said he, in reply to Rodin. “What have I to do with this house?”

“I don’t understand you,” he said in response to Rodin. “What does this house have to do with me?”

“It is impossible that you should not know it,” answered Rodin, still looking at him with attention.

“It’s impossible that you don’t know it,” Rodin replied, still watching him closely.

“I have told you, sir, that I do not know it,” replied the other, almost offended by the pertinacity of the socius.

“I’ve told you, sir, that I don’t know it,” replied the other, almost offended by the insistence of the associate.

“What, then, did your adopted mother come to tell you yesterday? Why did you presume to receive her without permission from Father d’Aigrigny, as I have heard this morning? Did she not speak with you of certain family papers, found upon you when she took you in?”

“What did your adoptive mom tell you yesterday? Why did you think it was okay to see her without getting permission from Father d’Aigrigny, like I heard this morning? Didn’t she talk to you about some family documents that were found with you when she took you in?”

“No, sir,” said Gabriel; “those papers were delivered at the time to my adopted mother’s confessor, and they afterwards passed into Father d’Aigrigny’s hands. This is the first I hear for a long time of these papers.”

“Not at all, sir,” Gabriel said. “Those papers were given to my adopted mother’s confessor back then, and they later ended up with Father d’Aigrigny. This is the first I’ve heard about these papers in a long time.”

“So you affirm that Frances Baudoin did not come to speak to you on this subject?” resumed Rodin, obstinately, laying great emphasis on his words.

“So you confirm that Frances Baudoin didn’t come to talk to you about this topic?” Rodin continued, stubbornly, stressing his words.

“This is the second time, sir, that you seem to doubt my affirmation,” said the young priest, mildly, while he repressed a movement of impatience, “I assure you that I speak the truth.”

“This is the second time, sir, that you seem to doubt what I'm saying,” said the young priest gently, holding back a feeling of impatience, “I promise you that I'm telling the truth.”

“He knows nothing,” thought Rodin; for he was too well convinced of Gabriel’s sincerity to retain the least doubt after so positive a declaration. “I believe you,” went on he. “The idea only occurred to me in reflecting what could be the reason of sufficient weight to induce you to transgress Father d’Aigrigny’s orders with regard to the absolute retirement he had commanded, which was to exclude all communication with those without. Much more, contrary to all the rules of our house, you ventured to shut the door of your room, whereas it ought to remain half open, that the mutual inspection enjoined us might be the more easily practiced. I could only explain these sins against discipline, by the necessity of some very important conversation with your adopted mother.”

“He knows nothing,” thought Rodin; he was too convinced of Gabriel’s sincerity to have the slightest doubt after such a clear statement. “I believe you,” he continued. “The thought only crossed my mind while reflecting on what could be a strong enough reason to make you break Father d’Aigrigny’s orders about the complete isolation he had commanded, which was meant to cut off all communication with outsiders. Even more so, against all the rules of our house, you went so far as to shut your room door, when it should have been kept half open to make mutual observation easier as we’ve been instructed. The only way I could make sense of these breaches of discipline was that you needed to have some very important conversation with your adopted mother.”

“It was to a priest, and not to her adopted son, that Madame Baudoin wished to speak,” replied Gabriel, in a tone of deep seriousness. “I closed my door because I was to hear a confession.”

“It was to a priest, not to her adopted son, that Madame Baudoin wanted to talk,” Gabriel replied, his tone serious. “I shut my door because I was going to hear a confession.”

“And what had Frances Baudoin of such importance to confess?”

“And what did Frances Baudoin have that was so important to confess?”

“You will know that by-and-bye, when I speak to his reverence—if it be his pleasure that you should hear me.”

“You will understand that soon, when I talk to him—if he wants you to hear me.”

These words were so firmly spoken, that a long silence ensued. Let us remind the reader that Gabriel had hitherto been kept by his superiors in the most complete ignorance of the importance of the family interests which required his presence in the Rue Saint-Francois. The day before, Frances Baudoin, absorbed in her own grief, had forgotten to tell him that the two orphans also should be present at this meeting, and had she even thought of it, Dagobert would have prevented her mentioning this circumstance to the young priest.

These words were said so firmly that a long silence followed. Let’s remind the reader that Gabriel had been kept completely in the dark by his superiors about the significance of the family matters that needed his presence in Rue Saint-Francois. The day before, Frances Baudoin, lost in her own sorrow, forgot to tell him that the two orphans should also be at this meeting, and even if she had thought about it, Dagobert would have stopped her from mentioning this to the young priest.

Gabriel was therefore quite ignorant of the family ties which united him with the daughters of Marshal Simon, with Mdlle. de Cardoville, with M. Hardy, Prince Djalma, and Sleepinbuff. In a word, if it had then been revealed to him that he was the heir of Marius de Rennepont, he would have believed himself the only descendant of the family. During the moment’s silence which succeeded his conversation with Rodin, Gabriel observed through the windows the mason’s at their work of unwalling the door. Having finished this first operation, they set about removing the bars of iron by which a plate of lead was fixed over the same entrance.

Gabriel was completely unaware of the family connections that linked him to the daughters of Marshal Simon, Mdlle. de Cardoville, M. Hardy, Prince Djalma, and Sleepinbuff. In fact, if someone had told him then that he was the heir of Marius de Rennepont, he would have thought he was the only descendant of that family. During the brief silence that followed his conversation with Rodin, Gabriel watched through the windows as the workers dismantled the wall to uncover the door. After finishing this first task, they began removing the iron bars that held a lead plate over the entrance.

At this juncture, Father d’Aigrigny, conducted by Samuel, entered the room. Before Gabriel could turn around, Rodin had time to whisper to the reverend father, “He knows nothing—and we have no longer anything to fear from the Indian.”

At this point, Father d’Aigrigny, guided by Samuel, walked into the room. Before Gabriel could turn around, Rodin had a chance to whisper to the reverend father, “He doesn’t know anything—and we don’t have anything to fear from the Indian anymore.”

Notwithstanding his affected calmness, Father d’Aigrigny’s countenance was pale and contracted, like that of a player who is about to stake all on a last, decisive game. Hitherto, all had favored the designs of the Society; but he could not think without alarm of the four hours which still remained before they should reach the fatal moment. Gabriel having turned towards him, Father d’Aigrigny offered him his hand with a smile, and said to him in an affectionate and cordial tone, “My dear son, it has pained me a good deal to have been obliged to refuse you till now the interview that you so much desired. It has been no less distressing to me to impose on you a confinement of some days. Though I cannot give any explanation of what I may think fit to order, I will just observe to you that I have acted only for your interest.”

Despite his feigned calmness, Father d’Aigrigny’s face was pale and tense, like a gambler about to bet everything on a final, crucial game. Until now, everything had gone well for the Society's plans; but he couldn’t shake off the anxiety about the four hours that still remained before the critical moment. When Gabriel turned to him, Father d’Aigrigny extended his hand with a smile and said in a warm, friendly tone, “My dear son, it has truly distressed me to have to deny you the meeting you've been wanting so much. It has been equally upsetting to confine you for a few days. Although I can't explain my decisions, I want you to know that I’ve only acted in your best interest.”

“I am bound to believe your reverence,” answered Gabriel, bowing his head.

“I have to trust you, sir,” replied Gabriel, bowing his head.

In spite of himself, the young priest felt a vague sense of fear, for until his departure for his American mission, Father d’Aigrigny, at whose feet he had pronounced the formidable vows which bound him irrevocably to the Society of Jesus, had exercised over him that frightful species of influence which, acting only by despotism, suppression, and intimidation, breaks down all the living forces of the soul, and leaves it inert, trembling, and terrified. Impressions of early youth are indelible, and this was the first time, since his return from America, that Gabriel found himself in presence of Father d’Aigrigny; and although he did not shrink from the resolution he had taken, he regretted not to have been able, as he had hoped, to gather new strength and courage from an interview with Agricola and Dagobert. Father d’Aigrigny knew mankind too well not to have remarked the emotion of the young priest, and to have endeavored to explain its cause. This emotion appeared to him a favorable omen; he redoubled, therefore, his seductive arts, his air of tenderness and amenity, reserving to himself, if necessary, the choice of assuming another mask. He sat down, while Gabriel and Rodin remained standing in a respectful position, and said to the former: “You desire, my dear son, to have an important interview with me?”

In spite of himself, the young priest felt a vague sense of fear because, until he left for his mission in America, Father d’Aigrigny—under whom he had taken the serious vows that bound him forever to the Society of Jesus—had exerted a terrifying kind of influence over him, one that relied solely on despotism, suppression, and intimidation. It crushed all the living forces of the soul, leaving it inactive, trembling, and terrified. Early life impressions are lasting, and this was the first time, since returning from America, that Gabriel found himself face-to-face with Father d’Aigrigny. Although he didn’t shy away from the commitment he had made, he regretted he hadn’t been able, as he had hoped, to draw new strength and courage from meeting with Agricola and Dagobert. Father d’Aigrigny was too knowledgeable about people not to notice the young priest’s emotion and to try to understand its cause. He viewed this emotion as a positive sign, so he intensified his charming demeanor and his gentle, friendly approach, keeping the option open to change his tactics if necessary. He took a seat while Gabriel and Rodin stood respectfully, and he said to Gabriel, “You want to have an important meeting with me, my dear son?”

“Yes, father,” said Gabriel, involuntarily casting down his eyes before the large, glittering gray pupil of his superior.

“Yes, dad,” said Gabriel, instinctively lowering his gaze before the large, shining gray eye of his superior.

“And I also have matters of great importance to communicate to you. Listen to me first; you can speak afterwards.”

“And I have important matters to share with you. Listen to me first; you can talk after.”

“I listen, father.”

"I'm listening, Dad."

“It is about twelve years ago, my dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, affectionately, “that the confessor of your adopted mother, addressing himself to me through M. Rodin, called my attention to yourself, by reporting the astonishing progress you had made at the school of the Brothers. I soon found, indeed, that your excellent conduct, your gentle, modest character, and your precocious intelligence, were worthy of the most tender interest. From that moment I kept my eyes upon you, and at the end of some time, seeing that you did not fall off, it appeared to me that there was something more in you than the stuff that makes a workman. We agreed with your adopted mother, and through my intervention, you were admitted gratuitously to one of the schools of our Company. Thus one burden the less weighed upon the excellent woman who had taken charge of you, and you received from our paternal care all the benefits of a religious education. Is not this true, my dear son?”

“It was about twelve years ago, my dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny affectionately, “that your adopted mother’s confessor, through M. Rodin, drew my attention to you by mentioning the incredible progress you were making at the Brothers’ school. I soon realized that your excellent behavior, your kind and modest nature, and your remarkable intelligence were deserving of the utmost care. From that moment on, I kept an eye on you, and after some time, noticing that you continued to excel, I felt there was something special about you beyond just being a skilled worker. We agreed with your adopted mother, and through my intervention, you were accepted for free into one of our Company’s schools. This lifted one burden from the wonderful woman who cared for you, and you benefited from our nurturing and religious education. Isn't that right, my dear son?”

“It is true, father,” answered Gabriel, casting down his eyes.

“It’s true, Dad,” Gabriel replied, looking down.

“As you grew up, excellent and rare virtues displayed themselves in your character. Your obedience and mildness were above all exemplary. You made rapid progress in your studies. I knew not then to what career you wished to devote yourself, but I felt certain that, in every station of life, you would remain a faithful son of the Church. I was not deceived in my hopes, or rather, my dear son, you surpassed them all. Learning, by a friendly communication, that your adopted mother ardently desired to see you take orders, you acceded generously and religiously to the wish of the excellent woman to whom you owed so much. But as the Lord is always just in His recompenses, He willed that the most touching work of gratitude you could show to your adopted mother, should at the same time be divinely profitable by making you one of the militant members of our holy Church.”

“As you grew up, you showed excellent and rare traits in your character. Your obedience and gentleness were truly exemplary. You made quick progress in your studies. Back then, I didn’t know which career you wanted to pursue, but I was sure that in any role you took on, you would stay a devoted son of the Church. I was not wrong in my hopes; in fact, my dear son, you exceeded them all. Learning from a friendly conversation that your adopted mother deeply wanted you to enter the priesthood, you graciously and sincerely fulfilled her wish, as she had supported you so much. But just as God is always just in His rewards, He intended that the most heartfelt way you could show gratitude to your adopted mother would also be spiritually beneficial by making you a part of the dedicated members of our holy Church.”

At these words, Gabriel could not repress a significant start, as he remembered Frances’ sad confidences. But he restrained himself, whilst Rodin stood leaning with his elbow on the corner of the chimney-piece, continuing to examine him with singular and obstinate attention.

At these words, Gabriel couldn't help but flinch, remembering Frances' sad revelations. But he held back, while Rodin leaned with his elbow on the corner of the fireplace, continuing to scrutinize him with peculiar and stubborn focus.

Father d’Aigrigny resumed: “I do not conceal from you, my dear son, that your resolution filled me with joy. I saw in you one of the future lights of the Church, and I was anxious to see it shine in the midst of our Company. You submitted courageously to our painful and difficult tests; you were judged worthy of belonging to us, and, after taking in my presence the irrevocable and sacred oath, which binds you for ever to our Company for the greater glory of God, you answered the appeal of our Holy Father(14) to willing souls, and offered yourself as a missionary, to preach to savages the one Catholic faith. Though it was painful to us to part with our dear son, we could not refuse to accede to such pious wishes. You set out a humble missionary you return a glorious martyr—and we are justly proud to reckon you amongst our number. This rapid sketch of the past was necessary, my dear son to arrive at what follows, for we wish now, if it be possible, to draw still closer the bonds that unite us. Listen to me, my dear son; what I am about to say is confidential and of the highest importance, not only for you, but the whole Company.”

Father d’Aigrigny continued: “I want you to know, my dear son, that your decision made me very happy. I saw in you one of the future shining lights of the Church, and I was eager to see you shine among our Company. You bravely faced our tough and painful challenges; you proved yourself worthy to join us, and after taking the solemn and sacred oath in my presence that binds you forever to our Company for the greater glory of God, you answered the call of our Holy Father(14) to willing souls, offering yourself as a missionary to share the one Catholic faith with those who haven't heard it. While it pains us to part with our dear son, we couldn’t possibly deny such noble wishes. You set out as a humble missionary and return a glorious martyr—and we are justifiably proud to count you among us. This brief summary of the past was necessary, my dear son, to lead us to what comes next, as we now wish to strengthen the ties that bind us even further. Listen closely, my dear son; what I am about to share is confidential and incredibly important, not just for you, but for the entire Company.”

“Then, father,” cried Gabriel hastily, interrupting the Abbe d’Aigrigny, “I cannot—I ought not to hear you.”

“Then, Dad,” Gabriel exclaimed quickly, interrupting the Abbe d’Aigrigny, “I can’t—I shouldn’t listen to you.”

The young priest became deadly pale; one saw, by the alteration of his features, that a violent struggle was taking place within him, but recovering his first resolution, he raised his head, and casting an assured look on Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin, who glanced at each other in mute surprise, he resumed: “I repeat to you, father, that if it concerns confidential matters of the Company, I must not hear you.”

The young priest went completely pale; you could see from the change in his features that a fierce battle was happening inside him. But regaining his resolve, he lifted his head and shot a confident glance at Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin, who exchanged looks of silent surprise. He continued, “I’ll say it again, Father, if this involves private matters of the Company, I can’t listen to you.”

“Really, my dear son, you occasion me the greatest astonishment. What is the matter?—Your countenance changes, your emotion is visible. Speak without fear; why can you not hear me?”

“Honestly, my dear son, you leave me utterly amazed. What’s going on?—Your face is changing, and I can see your emotions. Speak freely; why can’t you hear me?”

“I cannot tell you, father, until I also have, in my turn, rapidly sketched the past—such as I have learned to judge it of late. You will then understand, father, that I am no longer entitled to your confidence, for an abyss will doubtlessly soon separate us.”

“I can’t tell you, Dad, until I quickly go over the past—how I’ve come to see it lately. You’ll then understand, Dad, that I no longer deserve your trust, as a gap will soon separate us.”

At these words, it is impossible to paint the look rapidly exchanged between Rodin and Father d’Aigrigny. The socius began to bite his nails, fixing his reptile eye angrily upon Gabriel; Father d’Aigrigny grew livid, and his brow was bathed in cold sweat. He asked himself with terror, if, at the moment of reaching the goal, the obstacle was going to come from Gabriel, in favor of whom all other obstacles had been removed. This thought filled him with despair. Yet the reverend father contained himself admirably, remained calm, and answered with affectionate unction: “It is impossible to believe, my dear son, that you and I can ever be separated by an abyss—unless by the abyss of grief, which would be caused by any serious danger to your salvation. But speak; I listen to you.”

At those words, it’s impossible to describe the glance quickly exchanged between Rodin and Father d’Aigrigny. The assistant started biting his nails, glaring angrily at Gabriel; Father d’Aigrigny turned pale, and a sweat broke out on his forehead. He was filled with dread, wondering if, at the moment of achieving their goal, the obstacle would come from Gabriel, for whom all other obstacles had been cleared away. This thought plunged him into despair. Yet the reverend father controlled himself remarkably well, stayed calm, and responded with warm sincerity: “It’s hard to believe, my dear son, that you and I could ever be separated by anything—unless it’s the deep sorrow that would come from any serious threat to your salvation. But please, go ahead; I’m listening.”

“It is true, that, twelve years ago, father,” proceeded Gabriel, in a firm voice, growing more animated as he proceeded, “I entered, through your intervention, a college of the Company of Jesus. I entered it loving, truthful, confiding. How did they encourage those precious instincts of childhood? I will tell you. The day of my entrance, the Superior said to me, as he pointed out two children a little older than myself: ‘These are the companions that you will prefer. You will always walk three together. The rules of the house forbid all intercourse between two persons only. They also require, that you should listen attentively to what your companions say, so that you may report it to me; for these dear children may have, without knowing it, bad thoughts or evil projects. Now, if you love your comrades, you must inform me of these evil tendencies, that my paternal remonstrances may save them from punishment; it is better to prevent evil than to punish it.’”

“It’s true, Dad,” Gabriel said confidently, getting more animated as he continued, “twelve years ago, with your help, I joined a college run by the Company of Jesus. I joined it with love, honesty, and trust. How did they nurture those precious childhood instincts? Let me explain. On the day I started, the Superior told me, pointing to two kids a bit older than me, ‘These will be your preferred companions. You’ll always walk in a group of three. The house rules prohibit interactions between just two people. You also need to pay close attention to what your companions say so you can report it to me, because these dear children might have, unknowingly, bad thoughts or harmful plans. If you care about your friends, you need to let me know about these negative tendencies so my fatherly advice can save them from punishment; it’s better to prevent wrongdoing than to punish it later.’”

20197m
Original

“Such are, indeed, my dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, “the rules of our house, and the language we hold to all our pupils on their entrance.”

“Those are, indeed, my dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, “the rules of our house, and the language we use with all our students when they arrive.”

“I know it, father,” answered Gabriel, bitterly; “three days after, a poor, submissive, and credulous child, I was already a spy upon my comrades, hearing and remembering their conversation, and reporting it to the superior, who congratulated me on my zeal. What they thus made me do was shameful, and yet, God knows! I thought I was accomplishing a charitable duty. I was happy in obeying the commands of a superior whom I respected, and to whose words I listened, in my childish faith, as I should have listened to those of Heaven. One day, that I had broken some rule of the house, the superior said to me: ‘My child, you have deserved a severe punishment; but you will be pardoned, if you succeed in surprising one of your comrades in the same fault that you have committed.’ And for that, notwithstanding my faith and blind obedience, this encouragement to turn informer, from the motive of personal interest, might appear odious to me, the superior added. ‘I speak to you, my child, for the sake of your comrade’s salvation. Were he to escape punishment, his evil habits would become habitual. But by detecting him in a fault, and exposing him to salutary correction, you will have the double advantage of aiding in his salvation, and escaping yourself a merited punishment, which will have been remitted because of your zeal for your neighbor—”

“I know it, Dad,” Gabriel replied bitterly. “Three days later, as a poor, submissive, and gullible kid, I was already spying on my friends, listening to their conversations and reporting back to the superior, who praised me for my enthusiasm. What they made me do was shameful, and yet, God knows! I thought I was doing a charitable duty. I felt good following the orders of a superior I respected, and I listened to him with the same childlike faith as I would have listened to Heaven. One day, after I broke a house rule, the superior said to me: ‘My child, you deserve a harsh punishment; but you’ll be forgiven if you manage to catch one of your friends making the same mistake you did.’ And despite my faith and blind obedience, this encouragement to snitch, for personal gain, might have seemed horrible to me, the superior added, ‘I’m telling you this, my child, for the sake of your friend’s salvation. If he avoids punishment, his bad habits will only get worse. But by catching him in a wrongdoing and exposing him to the necessary correction, you’ll not only help save him but also escape a deserved punishment, which will be lifted because of your concern for your neighbor—”

“Doubtless,” answered Father d’Aigrigny, more and more terrified by Gabriel’s language; “and in truth, my dear son, all this is conformable to the rule followed in our colleges, and to the habits of the members of our Company, ‘who may denounce each other without prejudice to mutual love and charity, and only for their greater spiritual advancement, particularly when questioned by their superior, or commanded for the greater glory of God,’ as our Constitution has it.”

“Definitely,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, increasingly frightened by Gabriel’s words. “And honestly, my dear son, all of this aligns with the guidelines we follow in our schools and the practices of our Organization, ‘where members can report one another without affecting their love and kindness for each other, solely for their own spiritual growth, especially when asked by their superior, or when mandated for the greater glory of God,’ as stated in our Constitution.”

“I know it,” cried Gabriel; “I know it. ‘Tis in the name of all that is most sacred amongst men, that we are encouraged to do evil.”

“I know it,” shouted Gabriel; “I know it. It’s in the name of everything that is most sacred to humanity that we are urged to do wrong.”

“My dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, trying to conceal his secret and growing terror beneath an appearance of wounded dignity, “from you to me these words are at least strange.”

“My dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, trying to hide his secret and increasing fear behind a façade of hurt dignity, “these words from you to me are certainly unusual.”

At this, Rodin quitted the mantelpiece, on which he had been leaning, begin to walk up and down the room, with a meditative air, and without ceasing to bite his nails.

At this, Rodin left the mantelpiece he had been leaning on, started pacing the room with a thoughtful look, and continued to bite his nails.

“It is cruel to be obliged to remind you, my dear son, that your are indebted to us for the education you have received,” added Father d’Aigrigny.

“It is harsh to have to remind you, my dear son, that you owe us for the education you’ve received,” added Father d’Aigrigny.

“Such were its fruits, father,” replied Gabriel. “Until then I had been a spy on the other children, from a sort of disinterestedness; but the orders of the superior made me advance another step on that shameful road. I had become an informer, to escape a merited punishment. And yet, such was my faith, my humility, my confidence, that I performed with innocence and candor this doubly odious part. Once, indeed, tormented by vague scruples, the last remains of generous aspirations that they were stifling within me, I asked myself if the charitable and religious end could justify the means, and I communicated my doubts to the superior. He replied, that I had not to judge, but to obey, and that to him alone belonged the responsibility of my acts.”

“Such were its effects, father,” Gabriel replied. “Up until then, I had been a spy on the other kids out of a kind of indifference; but the orders from the superior pushed me further down that shameful path. I had turned into an informant to avoid a deserved punishment. And still, my faith, humility, and confidence were such that I carried out this doubly repulsive role with innocence and honesty. Once, indeed, troubled by vague doubts—the last remnants of the noble aspirations they were stifling in me—I questioned whether the charitable and religious purpose could justify the means. I shared my concerns with the superior. He replied that I shouldn’t judge, but simply obey, and that only he bore the responsibility for my actions.”

“Go on, my dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, gelding, in spite of himself, to the deepest dejection. “Alas! I was right in opposing your travel to America.”

“Go on, my dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, feeling an overwhelming sense of sadness. “Alas! I was right to oppose your trip to America.”

“And yet it was the will of Providence, in that new, productive, and free country, that, enlightened by a singular chance, on past and present, my eyes were at length opened. Yes!” cried Gabriel, “it was in America that, released from the gloomy abode where I had spent so many years of my youth, and finding myself for the first time face to face with the divine majesty of Nature, in the heart of immense solitudes through which I journeyed—it was there that, overcome by so much magnificence and grandeur, I made a vow—” Here Gabriel interrupted himself, to continue: “Presently, father, I will explain to you that vow; but believe me,” added the missionary, with an accent of deep sorrow, “it was a fatal day to me when I first learned to fear and condemn all that I had hitherto most revered and blessed. Oh! I assure you father,” added Gabriel, with moist eyes, “it was not for myself alone, that I then wept.”

“And yet it was the will of Providence, in that new, productive, and free country, that I finally opened my eyes, enlightened by a unique chance, reflecting on both the past and the present. Yes!” cried Gabriel, “it was in America that, freed from the dark place where I had spent so many years of my youth, and feeling for the first time face to face with the divine beauty of Nature, in the vast wilderness I traveled through—it was there that, overcome by so much magnificence and grandeur, I made a vow—” Here Gabriel paused, then continued: “Soon, father, I will explain that vow to you; but believe me,” added the missionary, with deep sorrow in his voice, “it was a fateful day for me when I first learned to fear and condemn all that I had previously revered and cherished. Oh! I assure you, father,” Gabriel added, with tears in his eyes, “I did not weep just for myself.”

“I know the goodness of your heart, my dear son,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, catching a glimpse of hope, on seeing Gabriel’s emotion; “I fear that you have been led astray. But trust yourself to us, as to your spiritual fathers, and I doubt not we shall confirm your faith, so unfortunately shaken, and disperse the darkness which at present obscures your sight. Alas, my dear son, in your vain illusions, you have mistaken some false glimmer for the pure light of day. But go on.”

“I know the goodness of your heart, my dear son,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, sensing a flicker of hope as he noticed Gabriel’s emotion. “I worry that you’ve been misled. But trust in us, your spiritual fathers, and I have no doubt we will restore your faith, which has sadly been shaken, and clear away the darkness that currently clouds your vision. Alas, my dear son, in your misguided illusions, you’ve mistaken a false glimmer for the true light of day. But continue on.”

Whilst Father d’Aigrigny was thus speaking, Rodin stopped, took a pocket book from his coat, and wrote down several notes. Gabriel was becoming more and more pale and agitated. It required no small courage in him, to speak as he was speaking, for, since his journey to America, he had learned to estimate the formidable power of the Company. But this revelation of the past, looked at from the vantage-ground of a more enlightened present, was for the young priest the excuse, or rather the cause of the determination he had just signified to his superior, and he wished to explain all faithfully, notwithstanding the danger he knowingly encountered. He continued therefore, in an agitated voice:

While Father d’Aigrigny was speaking, Rodin paused, pulled out a pocketbook from his coat, and jotted down several notes. Gabriel was growing more and more pale and anxious. It took a lot of courage for him to speak as he was, because since his trip to America, he had come to realize the immense power of the Company. But this revelation of the past, viewed from the perspective of a more informed present, was for the young priest the justification, or rather the reason behind the determination he had just expressed to his superior, and he wanted to explain everything honestly, despite the risks he was fully aware of. He continued, therefore, in an agitated voice:

“You know, father, that the last days of my childhood, that happy age of frankness and innocent joy, were spent in an atmosphere of terror, suspicion, and restraint. Alas! how could I resign myself to the least impulse of confiding trust, when I was recommended to shun the looks of him who spoke with me, in order to hide the impression that his words might cause—to conceal whatever I felt, and to observe and listen to everything? Thus I reached the age of fifteen; by degrees, the rare visits that I was allowed to pay, but always in presence of one of our fathers, to my adopted mother and brother, were quite suppressed, so as to shut my heart against all soft and tender emotions. Sad and fearful in that large, old noiseless, gloomy house, I felt that I became more and more isolated from the affections and the freedom of the world. My time was divided between mutilated studies, without connection and without object, and long hours of minute devotional exercises. I ask you, father, did they ever seek to warm our young souls by words of tenderness or evangelic love? Alas, no! For the words of the divine Saviour—Love ye one another, they had substituted the command: Suspect ye one another. Did they ever, father, speak to us of our country or of liberty?—No! ah, no! for those words make the heart beat high; and with them, the heart must not beat at all. To our long hours of study and devotion, there only succeeded a few walks, three by three—never two and two—because by threes, the spy-system is more practicable, and because intimacies are more easily formed by two alone; and thus might have arisen some of those generous friendships, which also make the heart beat more than it should.15 And so, by the habitual repression of every feeling, there came a time when I could not feel at all. For six months, I had not seen my adopted mother and brother; they came to visit me at the college; a few years before, I should have received them with transports and tears; this time my eyes were dry, my heart was cold. My mother and brother quitted me weeping. The sight of this grief struck me and I became conscious of the icy insensibility which had been creeping upon me since I inhabited this tomb. Frightened at myself, I wished to leave it, while I had still strength to do so. Then, father, I spoke to you of the choice of a profession; for sometimes, in waking moments, I seemed to catch from afar the sound of an active and useful life, laborious and free, surrounded by family affections. Oh! then I felt the want of movement and liberty, of noble and warm emotions—of that life of the soul, which fled before me. I told it you, father on my knees, bathing your hands with my tears. The life of a workman or a soldier—anything would have suited me. It was then you informed me, that my adopted mother, to whom I owed my life—for she had taken me in, dying of want, and, poor herself, had shared with me the scanty bread of her child—admirable sacrifice for a mother!—that she,” continued Gabriel, hesitating and casting down his eyes, for noble natures blush for the guilt of others, and are ashamed of the infamies of which they are themselves victims, “that she, that my adopted mother, had but one wish, one desire—”

“You know, Dad, that the last days of my childhood, that happy time of honesty and innocent joy, were spent in an atmosphere of fear, suspicion, and restraint. How could I ever trust anyone when I was advised to avoid the gaze of the person speaking to me, to hide the impact of their words—to conceal my feelings and to observe everything around me? By the time I turned fifteen, the few visits I was allowed to make, always with one of our fathers present, to my adopted mother and brother, were completely cut off, closing my heart to all tender emotions. Sad and anxious in that big, old, silent, gloomy house, I felt increasingly isolated from affection and freedom. My days were filled with fragmented studies that had no connection or purpose, and long hours of meticulous religious rituals. I ask you, Dad, did they ever try to warm our young souls with words of kindness or evangelical love? No! They replaced the divine Savior's words—Love one another—with the command: Suspect one another. Did they ever, Dad, speak to us about our country or about freedom? No! Those words make the heart beat faster, and with them, the heart was meant to remain still. After long hours of study and devotion, we had only a few walks, always in groups of three—never two—because it was easier to spy on a group of three, and it kept close relationships from forming between pairs, which might lead to those heartfelt friendships that also made the heart race. Over time, by suppressing every feeling, I reached a point where I couldn’t feel anything at all. For six months, I hadn’t seen my adopted mother and brother; they came to visit me at the college. A few years earlier, I would have welcomed them with joy and tears; this time, my eyes were dry, my heart was cold. My mother and brother left in tears. Seeing their grief pierced me, and I became aware of the icy numbness that had been creeping over me since I started living in this tomb. Frightened, I wanted to escape while I still had the strength. Then, Dad, I talked to you about choosing a career; sometimes, in my waking moments, I seemed to hear the distant sounds of an active and meaningful life, filled with hard work and freedom, surrounded by family love. Oh! Then I felt the longing for movement and liberty, for noble and warm emotions—for that life of the soul, which slipped away from me. I told you this, Dad, on my knees, holding your hands with my tears. A worker’s life or a soldier’s life—anything would have worked for me. That’s when you told me that my adopted mother, to whom I owe my life—because she took me in when I was dying of hunger and, though poor herself, shared her meager food with me—an incredible sacrifice for a mother!—that she,” continued Gabriel, hesitating and looking down, for noble souls blush for the faults of others and feel shame for the wrongs they themselves suffer, “that she, my adopted mother, had only one wish, one desire—”

“That of seeing you takes orders, my dear son,” replied Father d’Aigrigny; “for this pious and perfect creature hoped, that, in securing your salvation, she would provide for her own: but she did not venture to inform you of this thought, for fear you might ascribe it to an interested motive.”

“Seeing you is your responsibility, my dear son,” replied Father d’Aigrigny; “for this good and virtuous person hoped that by securing your salvation, she would also ensure her own. However, she didn’t dare to share this thought with you, fearing you might think it was for selfish reasons.”

“Enough, father!” said Gabriel, interrupting the Abbe d’Aigrigny, with a movement of involuntary indignation; “it is painful for me to hear you assert an error. Frances Baudoin never had such a thought.”

“Enough, Dad!” said Gabriel, interrupting the Abbe d’Aigrigny with a gesture of unintentional anger. “It hurts me to hear you claim something that's not true. Frances Baudoin never thought that.”

“My dear son, you are too hasty in your judgments,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, mildly. “I tell you, that such was the one, sole thought of your adopted mother.”

“My dear son, you are too quick to judge,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, gently. “I’m telling you that this was the only thought in your adopted mother’s mind.”

“Yesterday, father, she told me all. She and I were equally deceived.”

“Yesterday, Dad, she told me everything. We were both fooled.”

“Then, my dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, sternly, “you take the word of your adopted mother before mine?”

“Then, my dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, sternly, “you believe what your adopted mother says over what I say?”

“Spare me an answer painful for both of us, father,” said Gabriel, casting down his eyes.

“Please don’t give me an answer that will hurt us both, dad,” said Gabriel, looking down.

“Will you now tell me,” resumed Father d’Aigrigny, with anxiety, “what you mean to—”

“Will you now tell me,” Father d’Aigrigny continued anxiously, “what you mean to—”

The reverend father was unable to finish. Samuel entered the room, and said: “A rather old man wishes to speak to M. Rodin.”

The reverend father couldn't finish. Samuel walked into the room and said, “An older man wants to talk to M. Rodin.”

“That is my name, sir,” answered the socius, in surprise; “I am much obliged to you.” But, before following the Jew, he gave to Father d’Aigrigny a few words written with a pencil upon one of the leaves of his packet-book.

“That’s my name, sir,” the socius replied, surprised. “I really appreciate it.” But before he followed the Jew, he handed Father d’Aigrigny a few words written in pencil on one of the pages of his notebook.

Rodin went out in very uneasy mood, to learn who could have come to seek him in the Rue Saint-Francois. Father d’Aigrigny and Gabriel were left alone together.

Rodin left feeling quite anxious, wondering who might have come looking for him on Rue Saint-Francois. Father d’Aigrigny and Gabriel were left alone together.

(14) It is only in respect to Missions that the Jesuits acknowledge the papal supremacy.

(14) The Jesuits recognize papal supremacy only when it comes to Missions.

(15) This rule is so strict in Jesuit Colleges, that if one of three pupils leaves the other two, they separate out of earshot till the first comes back.

(15) This rule is so strict in Jesuit Colleges that if one of the three students steps away, the other two will move out of earshot until the first one returns.

20205m
Original




CHAPTER XX. THE RUPTURE.

Plunged into a state of mortal anxiety, Father d’Aigrigny had taken mechanically the note written by Rodin, and held it in his hand without thinking of opening it. The reverend father asked himself in alarm, what conclusion Gabriel would draw from these recriminations upon the past; and he durst not make any answer to his reproaches, for fear of irritating the young priest, upon whose head such immense interests now reposed. Gabriel could possess nothing for himself, according to the constitutions of the Society of Jesus. Moreover, the reverend father had obtained from him, in favor of the Order, an express renunciation of all property that might ever come to him. But the commencement of his conversation seemed to announce so serious a change in Gabriel’s views with regard to the Company, that he might choose to break through the ties which attached him to it; and in that case, he would not be legally bound to fulfil any of his engagements.(16) The donation would thus be cancelled de facto, just at the moment of being so marvellously realized by the possession of the immense fortune of the Rennepont family, and d’Aigrigny’s hopes would thus be completely and for ever frustrated. Of all these perplexities which the reverend father had experienced for some time past, with regard to this inheritance, none had been more unexpected and terrible than this. Fearing to interrupt or question Gabriel, Father d’Aigrigny waited, in mute terror, the end of this interview, which already bore so threatening an aspect.

Plunged into a state of intense anxiety, Father d’Aigrigny mechanically took the note written by Rodin and held it in his hand without thinking about opening it. The reverend father worried about what conclusions Gabriel would draw from these criticisms of the past; he didn’t dare respond to his accusations, fearing it would anger the young priest, who now bore such significant responsibilities. Gabriel couldn’t own anything for himself according to the rules of the Society of Jesus. Additionally, the reverend father had secured from him, in favor of the Order, a clear renouncement of any property that might ever come to him. However, the way Gabriel started the conversation indicated a serious shift in his views towards the Company, suggesting he might decide to break away from it; if that happened, he wouldn’t be legally obligated to fulfill any of his commitments. This would effectively cancel the donation just as it was about to be marvelously fulfilled by gaining the vast fortune of the Rennepont family, completely shattering d’Aigrigny’s hopes. Among all the worries the reverend father had faced recently concerning this inheritance, none had been as unexpected and dreadful as this. Afraid to interrupt or question Gabriel, Father d’Aigrigny waited in silent dread for the end of this conversation, which already seemed to take a threatening turn.

The missionary resumed: “It is my duty, father, to continue this sketch of my past life, until the moment of my departure for America. You will understand, presently, why I have imposed on myself this obligation.”

The missionary continued: “It’s my responsibility, father, to keep sharing this overview of my past life until I leave for America. You’ll understand soon why I’ve taken on this duty.”

Father d’Aigrigny nodded for him to proceed.

Father d’Aigrigny nodded for him to continue.

“Once informed of the pretended wishes of my adopted mother, I resigned myself to them, though at some cost of feeling. I left the gloomy abode, in which I had passed my childhood and part of my youth, to enter one of the seminaries of the Company. My resolution was not caused by an irresistible religious vocation, but by a wish to discharge the sacred debt I owed my adopted mother. Yet the true spirit of the religion of Christ is so vivifying, that I felt myself animated and warmed by the idea of carrying out the adorable precepts of our Blessed Saviour. To my imagination, a seminary, instead of resembling the college where I had lived in painful restraint, appeared like a holy place, where all that was pure and warm in the fraternity of the Gospel would be applied to common life—where, for example, the lessons most frequently taught would be the ardent love of humanity, and the ineffable sweets of commiseration and tolerance—where the everlasting words of Christ would be interpreted in their broadest sense—and where, in fine, by the habitual exercise and expansion of the most generous sentiments, men were prepared for the magnificent apostolic mission of making the rich and happy sympathize with the sufferings of their brethren, by unveiling the frightful miseries of humanity—a sublime and sacred morality, which none are able to withstand, when it is preached with eyes full of tears, and hearts overflowing with tenderness and charity!”

“Once I learned about what my adopted mother wanted, I accepted it, even though it was tough on my emotions. I left the dark home where I had spent my childhood and part of my youth to join one of the seminaries of the Company. My decision wasn’t driven by an overwhelming religious calling, but by a desire to repay the sacred debt I owed my adopted mother. Still, the true essence of Christ’s religion is so uplifting that I felt inspired and energized by the thought of living out the beautiful teachings of our Blessed Savior. In my mind, a seminary, instead of resembling the college where I had lived under strict conditions, seemed like a holy place, where everything pure and warm in the spirit of the Gospel would be applied to everyday life—where, for example, the most frequent lessons would be about the passionate love for humanity and the indescribable joy of compassion and tolerance—where the eternal words of Christ would be interpreted in the broadest sense—and where, in short, through the regular practice and growth of the most generous feelings, individuals would be prepared for the magnificent mission of encouraging the wealthy and happy to empathize with the suffering of their fellow humans by revealing the harsh realities of life—a noble and sacred morality that no one can resist when it is shared with tear-filled eyes and hearts overflowing with kindness and charity!”

As he delivered these last words with profound emotion, Gabriel’s eyes became moist, and his countenance shone with angelic beauty.

As he spoke these final words with deep feeling, Gabriel’s eyes became watery, and his face radiated with angelic beauty.

“Such is, indeed, my dear son, the spirit of Christianity; but one must also study and explain the letter,” answered Father d’Aigrigny, coldly. “It is to this study that the seminaries of our Company are specially destined. Now the interpretation of the letter is a work of analysis, discipline, and submission—and not one of heart and sentiment.”

“That's true, my dear son, the essence of Christianity; however, you also need to study and explain the text,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, coolly. “Our seminaries are specifically designed for this study. The interpretation of the text requires analysis, discipline, and obedience—not just feelings and emotions.”

“I perceive that only too well, father. On entering this new house, I found, alas! all my hopes defeated. Dilating for a moment, my heart soon sunk within me. Instead of this centre of life, affection, youth, of which I had dreamed. I found, in the silent and ice-cold seminary, the same suppression of every generous emotion, the same inexorable discipline, the same system of mutual prying, the same suspicion, the same invincible obstacles to all ties of friendship. The ardor which had warmed my soul for an instant soon died out; little by little, I fell back into the habits of a stagnant, passive, mechanical life, governed by a pitiless power with mechanical precision, just like the inanimate works of a watch.”

“I see that all too clearly, Dad. When I walked into this new house, I found, unfortunately, that all my hopes were crushed. For a moment, my heart lifted, but then it quickly sank. Instead of the vibrant place filled with life, love, and youth that I had imagined, I discovered the same oppressive atmosphere of the cold, lifeless seminary, with its stifling of every generous emotion, harsh discipline, relentless spying, suspicion, and insurmountable barriers to any kind of friendship. The excitement that briefly invigorated my spirit fizzled out, and gradually, I slipped back into the habits of a dull, passive, mechanical life, ruled by an unyielding power with clockwork precision, just like the lifeless ticking of a watch.”

“But order, submission and regularity are the first foundations of our Company, my dear son.”

“But order, obedience, and consistency are the core principles of our Company, my dear son.”

“Alas, father! it was death, not life, that I found thus organized. In the midst of this destruction of every generous principle, I devoted myself to scholastic and theological studies—gloomy studies—a wily, menacing, and hostile science which, always awake to ideas of peril, contest, and war, is opposed to all those of peace, progress, and liberty.”

“Unfortunately, father! I discovered death, not life, in this arrangement. In the midst of this destruction of every noble principle, I dedicated myself to academic and theological studies—dark studies—a sly, threatening, and antagonistic field that, always alert to ideas of danger, conflict, and war, stands against all notions of peace, progress, and freedom.”

“Theology, my dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, sternly, “is at once a buckler and a sword; a buckler, to protect and cover the Catholic faith—a sword, to attack and combat heresy.”

“Theology, my dear son,” Father d’Aigrigny said sternly, “is both a shield and a sword; a shield to protect and uphold the Catholic faith—a sword to challenge and fight against heresy.”

“And yet, father, Christ and His apostles knew not this subtle science: their simple and touching words regenerated mankind, and set freedom over slavery. Does not the divine code of the Gospel suffice to teach men to love one another? But, alas! far from speaking to us this language, our attention was too often occupied with wars of religion, and the rivers of blood that had flowed in honor of the Lord, and for the destruction of heresy. These terrible lessons made our life still more melancholy. As we grew near to manhood, our relations at the seminary assumed a growing character of bitterness, jealousy and suspicion. The habit of tale bearing against each other, applied to more serious subjects, engendered silent hate and profound resentments. I was neither better nor worse than the others. All of us, bowed down for years beneath the iron yoke of passive obedience, unaccustomed to reflection or free-will, humble and trembling before our superiors, had the same pale, dull, colorless disposition. At last I took orders; once a priest, you invited me, father, to enter the Company of Jesus, or rather I found myself insensibly brought to this determination. How, I do not know. For a long time before, my will was not my own. I went through all my proofs; the most terrible was decisive; for some months, I lived in the silence of my cell, practicing with resignation the strange and mechanical exercises that you ordered me. With the exception of your reverence, nobody approached me during that long space of time; no human voice but yours sounded in my ear. Sometimes, in the night, I felt vague terrors; my mind, weakened by fasting, austerity, and solitude, was impressed with frightful visions. At other times, on the contrary, I felt a sort of quiescence, in the idea that, having once pronounced my vows, I should be delivered for ever from the burden of thought and will. Then I abandoned myself to an insurmountable torpor, like those unfortunate wretches, who, surprised by a snow-storm, yield to a suicidal repose. Thus I awaited the fatal moment. At last, according to the rule of discipline, choking with the death rattle,(17) I hastened the moment of accomplishing the final act of my expiring will—the vow to renounce it for ever.”

“And yet, Dad, Christ and His apostles didn’t know this subtle science: their simple and heartfelt words transformed humanity and established freedom over slavery. Isn’t the divine message of the Gospel enough to teach people to love one another? But, sadly, instead of this language, our focus was too often consumed by religious wars and the rivers of blood that flowed in the name of the Lord and to destroy heresy. These terrible lessons made our lives even more sorrowful. As we approached adulthood, our relationships at the seminary became increasingly bitter, filled with jealousy and suspicion. The habit of gossiping about each other, even concerning serious matters, bred silent hatred and deep resentments. I wasn’t any better or worse than anyone else. All of us, crushed for years under the harsh weight of blind obedience, unaccustomed to thinking for ourselves or exercising free will, humble and trembling before our superiors, shared the same pale, lifeless demeanor. Finally, I was ordained; once a priest, you invited me, Dad, to join the Company of Jesus, or rather I found myself gradually drawn into that decision. How, I do not know. For a long time prior, my will had not been my own. I went through all my tests; the most challenging was definitive; for several months, I lived in silence in my cell, practicing the strange and mechanical exercises you assigned to me with resignation. Aside from you, nobody approached me during that long period; no human voice but yours reached my ears. Sometimes, at night, I felt vague fears; my mind, weakened by fasting, austerity, and solitude, was filled with terrifying visions. At other times, however, I felt a sort of calmness, believing that, having once taken my vows, I would be forever free from the burden of thought and will. Then I surrendered to an irresistible lethargy, like those unfortunate souls who, caught in a snowstorm, succumb to a fatal resignation. Thus, I awaited the inevitable moment. Finally, according to the discipline's rules, gasping for breath, I hurried the moment of completing the final act of my dying will—the vow to renounce it forever.”

“Remember, my dear son,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, pale and tortured by increasing anguish, “remember, that, on the eve of the day fixed for the completion of your vows; I offered, according to the rule of our Company, to absolve you from joining us—leaving you completely free, for we accept none but voluntary vocations.”

“Remember, my dear son,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, pale and tormented by growing anguish, “remember that, on the eve of the day set for the completion of your vows, I offered, according to the rules of our Company, to let you back out—leaving you completely free, because we only accept voluntary commitments.”

“It is true, father,” answered Gabriel, with sorrowful bitterness; “when, worn out and broken by three months of solitude and trial, I was completely exhausted, and unable to move a step, you opened the door of my cell, and said to me: ‘If you like, rise and walk; you are free; Alas! I had no more strength. The only desire of my soul, inert and paralyzed for so long a period, was the repose of the grave; and pronouncing those irrevocable vows, I fell, like a corpse, into your hands.”

“It’s true, Father,” Gabriel replied, filled with a sad bitterness. “After being worn out and broken from three months of isolation and hardship, I was completely drained and couldn’t move at all. You opened the door to my cell and said to me, ‘If you want, stand up and walk; you’re free.’ But I had no strength left. The only thing I longed for, after being so inactive and numb for so long, was the peace of the grave. After making those binding vows, I collapsed, like a dead body, into your hands.”

“And, till now, my dear son, you have never failed in this corpse—like obedience,—to use the expression of our glorious founder—because, the more absolute this obedience, the more meritorious it must be.”

“And, until now, my dear son, you have never failed in this lifeless obedience—using our glorious founder's words—because the more complete this obedience is, the more valuable it must be.”

After a moment’s silence, Gabriel resumed: “You had always concealed from me, father, the true ends of the Society into which I entered. I was asked to abandon my free-will to my superiors, in the name of the Greater Glory of God. My vows once pronounced, I was to be in your hands a docile and obedient instrument; but I was to be employed, you told me, in a holy, great and beauteous work. I believed you, father—how should I not have believed you? but a fatal event changed my destiny—a painful malady caused by—”

After a moment of silence, Gabriel continued: “You always hid from me, dad, the true goals of the Society I joined. I was told to give up my free will to my superiors for the Greater Glory of God. Once I took my vows, I was meant to be your compliant and obedient tool; but you said I would be part of a holy, great, and beautiful mission. I believed you, dad—how could I not have believed you? But a tragic event changed my life—a painful illness caused by—”

“My son,” cried Father d’Aigrigny, interrupting Gabriel, “it is useless to recall these circumstances.”

“My son,” shouted Father d’Aigrigny, cutting off Gabriel, “there’s no point in bringing up these circumstances.”

“Pardon me, father, I must recall them. I have the right to be heard. I cannot pass over in silence any of the facts, which have led me to take the immutable resolution that I am about to announce to you.”

“Excuse me, Dad, I need to bring them back. I have the right to speak up. I can't ignore any of the facts that have led me to make the unchangeable decision that I'm about to share with you.”

“Speak on, my son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, frowning; for he was much alarmed at the words of the young priest, whose cheeks, until now pale, were covered with a deep blush.

“Go ahead, my son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, frowning; he was quite worried by the young priest's words, whose cheeks, once pale, were now flushed with a deep red.

“Six months before my departure for America,” resumed Gabriel, casting down his eyes, “you informed me, that I was destined to confess penitents; and to prepare then for that sacred ministry, you gave me a book.”

“Six months before I left for America,” Gabriel continued, looking down, “you told me that I was meant to hear confessions; and to get ready for that sacred ministry, you gave me a book.”

Gabriel again hesitated. His blushes increased. Father d’Aigrigny could scarcely restrain a start of impatience and anger.

Gabriel hesitated again. He felt himself blushing more. Father d’Aigrigny could barely hold back a surge of impatience and anger.

“You gave me a book,” resumed the young priest, with a great effort to control himself, “a book containing questions to be addressed by a confessor to youths, and young girls, and married women, when they present themselves at the tribunal of penance. My God!” added Gabriel, shuddering at the remembrance. “I shall never forget that awful moment. It was night. I had retired to my chamber, taking with me this book, composed, you told me, by one of our fathers, and completed by a holy bishop.(18) Full of respect, faith, and confidence, I opened those pages. At first, I did not understand them—afterwards I understood—and then I was seized with shame and horror—struck with stupor—and had hardly strength to close, with trembling hand, this abominable volume. I ran to you, father, to accuse myself of having involuntarily cast my eyes on those nameless pages, which, by mistake, you had placed in my hands.”

“You gave me a book,” the young priest continued, making a real effort to keep his composure, “a book with questions meant for a confessor to ask young people, and married women, when they come before the confessional. My God!” Gabriel added, shuddering at the memory. “I’ll never forget that terrible moment. It was nighttime. I had gone to my room with this book, which you told me was written by one of our fathers and completed by a holy bishop. Filled with respect, faith, and trust, I opened its pages. At first, I didn’t understand them—then I did—and I was overwhelmed with shame and horror—completely stunned—and I barely had the strength to close this disgusting book with my trembling hand. I rushed to you, father, to confess that I had accidentally glanced at those shameful pages that you had mistakenly given to me.”

“Remember, also, my dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, gravely, “that I calmed your scruples, and told you that a priest, who is bound to hear everything under the seal of confession, must be able to know and appreciate everything; and that our Company imposes the task of reading this Compendium, as a classical work, upon young deacons seminarists, and priests, who are destined to be confessors.”

“Also, remember, my dear son,” Father d’Aigrigny said seriously, “that I eased your doubts and explained that a priest, who is required to hear everything under the seal of confession, must understand and appreciate everything; and that our Company requires young deacon seminarians and priests who are meant to be confessors to read this Compendium, as it is considered a classic.”

“I believed you, father. In me the habit of inert obedience was so powerful, and I was so unaccustomed to independent reflection, that, notwithstanding my horror (with which I now reproached myself as with a crime), I took the volume back into my chamber, and read. Oh, father! what a dreadful revelation of criminal fancies, guilty of guiltiest in their refinement!”

“I believed you, Dad. I was so used to just doing what I was told and so unfamiliar with thinking for myself that, despite my horror (which I now blame myself for like it’s a crime), I took the book back to my room and read it. Oh, Dad! What a terrifying exposure of criminal thoughts, guilty of being the most guilty in their sophistication!”

“You speak of this book in blamable terms,” skid Father d’Aigrigny, severely; “you were the victim of a too lively imagination. It is to it that you must attribute this fatal impression, and not to an excellent work, irreproachable for its special purpose, and duly authorized by the Church. You are not able to judge of such a production.”

"You speak of this book in unacceptable terms," said Father d’Aigrigny, sternly. "You were the victim of an overactive imagination. You should blame that for this negative impression, not an excellent work that is faultless for its intended purpose and officially approved by the Church. You aren't in a position to judge such a work."

“I will speak of it no more, father,” said Gabriel: and he thus resumed: “A long illness followed that terrible night. Many times, they feared for my reason. When I recovered, the past appeared to me like a painful dream. You told me, then, father, that I was not yet ripe for certain functions; and it was then that I earnestly entreated you to be allowed to go on the American missions. After having long refused my prayer, you at length consented. From my childhood, I had always lived in the college or seminary, to a state of continual restraint and subjection. By constantly holding down my head and eyes, I had lost the habit of contemplating the heavens and the splendors of nature. But, oh! what deep, religious happiness I felt, when I found myself suddenly transported to the centre of the imposing grandeur of the seas-half-way between the ocean and the sky!—I seemed to come forth from a place of thick darkness; for the first time, for many years, I felt my heart beat freely in my bosom; for the first time, I felt myself master of my own thoughts, and ventured to examine my past life, as from the summit of a mountain, one looks down into a gloomy vale. Then strange doubts rose within me. I asked myself by what right, and for what end, any beings had so long repressed, almost annihilated, the exercise of my will, of my liberty, of my reason, since God had endowed me with these gifts. But I said to myself, that perhaps, one day, the great, beauteous, and holy work, in which I was to have my share, would be revealed to me, and would recompense my obedience and resignation.”

“I won’t bring it up again, father,” Gabriel said, and he continued: “A long illness followed that awful night. Many times, they worried about my sanity. When I got better, the past felt like a painful dream. You told me then, father, that I wasn’t ready for certain responsibilities; and that’s when I earnestly asked you if I could go on the American missions. After refusing my request for a long time, you finally agreed. Since childhood, I had always lived at the college or seminary, in a constant state of restriction and submission. By always keeping my head and eyes down, I had lost the ability to look up at the sky and appreciate the beauty of nature. But, oh! what deep, religious happiness I felt when I suddenly found myself in the midst of the stunning grandeur of the sea—halfway between the ocean and the sky!—It felt like I was coming out of a place of thick darkness; for the first time in many years, my heart was beating freely in my chest; for the first time, I felt in control of my own thoughts, and I dared to reflect on my past, as if from the top of a mountain, one looks down into a gloomy valley. Then, strange doubts arose within me. I wondered what right and purpose any beings had to so long suppress, almost destroy, the use of my will, my freedom, my reason, since God had given me these gifts. But I told myself that perhaps, one day, the great, beautiful, and holy work, in which I would have a part, would be revealed to me, and would reward my obedience and patience.”

At this moment, Rodin re-entered the room. Father d’Aigrigny questioned him with a significant look. The socius approached, and said to him in a low voice, so, that Gabriel could not hear: “Nothing serious. It was only to inform me, that Marshal Simon’s father is arrived at M. Hardy’s factory.”

At that moment, Rodin walked back into the room. Father d’Aigrigny looked at him meaningfully. The socius came closer and said quietly, so Gabriel couldn't hear: “Nothing major. It was just to let me know that Marshal Simon’s father has arrived at M. Hardy’s factory.”

Then, glancing at Gabriel, Rodin appeared to interrogate Father d’Aigrigny, who hung his head with a desponding air. Yet he resumed, again addressing Gabriel, whilst Rodin took his old place, with his elbow on the chimney-piece: “Go on, my dear son. I am anxious to learn what resolution you have adopted.”

Then, looking at Gabriel, Rodin seemed to question Father d’Aigrigny, who hung his head with a defeated expression. Yet he continued, again addressing Gabriel, while Rodin took his old spot, resting his elbow on the mantelpiece: “Go ahead, my dear son. I’m eager to hear what decision you’ve made.”

“I will tell you in a moment, father. I arrived at Charleston. The superior of our establishment in that place, to whom I imparted my doubts as to the object of our Society, took upon himself to clear them up, and unveiled it all to me with alarming frankness. He told me the tendency not perhaps of all the members of the Company, for a great number must have shared my ignorance—but the objects which our leaders have pertinaciously kept in view, ever since the foundation of the Order. I was terrified. I read the casuists. Oh, father! that was a new and dreadful revelation, when, at every page, I read the excuse and justification of robbery, slander, adultery, perjury, murder, regicide. When I considered that I, the priest of a God of charity, justice, pardon, and love, was to belong henceforth to a Company, whose chiefs professed and glorified in such doctrines, I made a solemn oath to break for ever the ties which bound me to it!”(19)

“I'll tell you in a moment, Dad. I arrived in Charleston. The head of our organization there, to whom I shared my doubts about what our Society was really about, took it upon himself to explain it all to me with alarming honesty. He told me that not all the members of the Company shared my ignorance, but the goals our leaders have stubbornly pursued since the Order was founded. I was terrified. I read the casuists. Oh, Dad! It was a shocking and horrifying revelation when, on every page, I encountered the excuses and justifications for theft, gossip, adultery, lying, murder, and regicide. When I realized that I, a priest of a God of charity, justice, forgiveness, and love, was supposed to be part of a Company whose leaders endorsed and celebrated such beliefs, I made a solemn oath to cut all ties with it forever!”

On these words of Gabriel, Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin exchanged a look of terror. All was lost; their prey had escaped them. Deeply moved by the remembrances he recalled, Gabriel did not perceive the action of the reverend father and the socius, and thus continued: “In spite of my resolution, father, to quit the Company, the discovery I had made was very painful to me. Oh! believe me, for the honest and loving soul, nothing is more frightful than to have to renounce what it has long respected!—I suffered so much, that, when I thought of the dangers of my mission, I hoped, with a secret joy, that God would perhaps take me to Himself under these circumstances: but, on the contrary, He watched over me with providential solicitude.”

At Gabriel's words, Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin shared a look of panic. Everything was lost; they had failed to catch him. Deeply affected by the memories that came to him, Gabriel didn’t notice the actions of the reverend father and Rodin, and continued: “Despite my decision to leave the Company, the discovery I made was really painful for me. Oh! Believe me, for an honest and loving person, nothing is more terrifying than having to give up something it has long respected!—I suffered so much that when I thought about the dangers of my mission, I secretly hoped that God might take me to Him under these circumstances: but, on the contrary, He looked after me with protective care.”

As he said this, Gabriel felt a thrill, for he remembered a Mysterious Woman who had saved his life in America. After a moment’s silence, he resumed: “My mission terminated, I returned hither to beg, father, that you would release me from my vows. Many times but in vain, I solicited an interview. Yesterday, it pleased Providence that I should have a long conversation with my adopted mother; from her I learned the trick by which my vocation had been forced upon me—and the sacrilegious abuse of the confessional, by which she had been induced to entrust to other persons the orphans that a dying mother had confided to the care of an honest soldier. You understand, father, that, if even I had before hesitated to break these bonds, what I have heard yesterday must have rendered my decision irrevocable. But at this solemn moment, father, I am bound to tell you, that I do not accuse the whole Society; many simple, credulous, and confiding men, like myself, must no doubt form part of it. Docile instruments, they see not in their blindness the work to which they are destined. I pity them, and pray God to enlighten them, as he has enlightened me.”

As he said this, Gabriel felt a rush of excitement, remembering a mysterious woman who had saved his life in America. After a moment of silence, he continued: “Now that my mission is complete, I’ve come back to ask, Father, that you release me from my vows. I tried many times, but in vain, to get an audience. Yesterday, by chance, I had a long conversation with my adopted mother; from her, I discovered the deceit that forced my calling upon me—and the misuse of the confessional that led her to trust others with the orphans that a dying mother had entrusted to the care of an honest soldier. You understand, Father, that even if I had hesitated before to break these ties, what I heard yesterday has made my decision final. But at this important moment, Father, I must tell you that I do not blame the entire Society; many simple, trusting, and naive men, like myself, are surely part of it. As obedient instruments, they cannot see in their ignorance the purpose for which they are destined. I pity them and pray that God will enlighten them, just as He has enlightened me.”

“So, my son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, rising with livid and despairing look, “you come to ask of me to break the ties which attach you to the Society?”

“So, my son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, rising with a pale and desperate look, “you’ve come to ask me to break the ties that connect you to the Society?”

“Yes, father; you received my vows—it is for you to release me from them.”

“Yes, Dad; you accepted my promises—it’s up to you to let me go.”

“So, my son, you understand that engagements once freely taken by you, are now to be considered as null and void?”

“So, my son, you realize that the commitments you made voluntarily are now to be seen as canceled, right?”

“Yes, father.”

“Yeah, dad.”

“So, my son, there is to be henceforth nothing in common between you and our Company?”

“So, my son, from now on there will be nothing in common between you and our Company?”

“No, father—since I request you to absolve me of my vows.”

“No, Dad—I'm asking you to free me from my vows.”

“But, you know, my son, that the Society may release you—but that you cannot release yourself.”

“But, you know, my son, that the Society might let you go—but that you can’t let yourself go.”

“The step I take proves to you, father, the importance I attach to an oath, since I come to you to release me from it. Nevertheless, were you to refuse me, I should not think myself bound in the eyes of God or man.”

“The step I’m taking shows you, Dad, how much I value an oath, since I’m coming to you to let me go from it. However, if you refuse me, I wouldn’t feel obligated in the eyes of God or anyone else.”

“It is perfectly clear,” said Father d’Aigrigny to Rodin, his voice expiring upon his lips, so deep was his despair.

“It’s perfectly clear,” said Father d’Aigrigny to Rodin, his voice fading as he spoke, so deep was his despair.

Suddenly, whilst Gabriel, with downcast eyes, waited for the answer of Father d’Aigrigny, who remained mute and motionless, Rodin appeared struck with a new idea, on perceiving that the reverend father still held in his hand the note written in pencil. The socius hastily approached Father d’Aigrigny, and said to him in a whisper, with a look of doubt and alarm: “Have you not read my note?”

Suddenly, while Gabriel, looking down, waited for Father d’Aigrigny’s response, who remained silent and still, Rodin had a new idea when he noticed that the father still held the pencil-written note in his hand. The socius quickly approached Father d’Aigrigny and whispered to him, looking uncertain and anxious: “Haven’t you read my note?”

“I did not think of it,” answered the reverend father, mechanically.

“I didn't think about it,” replied the reverend father, absentmindedly.

Rodin appeared to make a great effort to repress a movement of violent rage. Then he said to Father d’Aigrigny, in a calm voice: “Read it now.”

Rodin seemed to struggle to hold back a surge of intense anger. Then he said to Father d’Aigrigny, in a steady voice: “Read it now.”

Hardly had the reverend father cast his eyes upon this note, than a sudden ray of hope illumined his hitherto despairing countenance. Pressing the hand of the socius with an expression of deep gratitude, he said to him in a low voice: “You are right. Gabriel is ours.”

Hardly had the reverend father looked at this note when a sudden ray of hope brightened his previously despairing face. Grasping the hand of the socius with a look of deep gratitude, he said to him in a low voice: “You're right. Gabriel is ours.”

(16) The statutes formally state that the Company can expel all drones and wasps, but that no man can break his ties, if the Order wishes to retain him.

(16) The rules clearly say that the Company can kick out all drones and wasps, but that no one can sever their connections if the Order wants to keep them.

(17) This is their own command. The constitution expressly bids the novice wait for this decisive climax of the ordeal before taking the vows of God.

(17) This is their own command. The constitution clearly instructs the novice to wait for this critical moment of the ordeal before making the vows to God.

(18) It is impossible, even in Latin, to give our readers an idea of this infamous work.

(18) It's impossible, even in Latin, to give our readers an idea of this notorious work.

(19) This is true. See the extracts from the Compendium for the use of Schools, published under the title of “Discoveries by a Bibliophilist.” Strasburg, 1843. For regicide, see Sanchez and others.

(19) This is true. See the excerpts from the Compendium for the use of Schools, published under the title of “Discoveries by a Bibliophilist.” Strasburg, 1843. For regicide, see Sanchez and others.





CHAPTER XXI. THE CHANGE.

Before again addressing Gabriel, Father d’Aigrigny carefully reflected; and his countenance, lately so disturbed, became gradually once more serene. He appeared to meditate and calculate the effects of the eloquence he was about to employ, upon an excellent and safe theme, which the socius struck with the danger of the situation, had suggested in a few lines rapidly written with a pencil, and which, in his despair, the reverend father had at first neglected. Rodin resumed his post of observation near the mantelpiece, on which he leaned his elbow, after casting at Father d’Aigrigny a glance of disdainful and angry superiority, accompanied by a significant shrug of the shoulders.

Before talking to Gabriel again, Father d’Aigrigny thought carefully; his expression, which had been so troubled, gradually became calm once more. He seemed to be contemplating and calculating the impact of the persuasive speech he was about to deliver, based on a solid and safe topic suggested by his associate, who had pointed out the seriousness of the situation in a few hurried pencil-written lines. In his despair, the reverend father had initially overlooked it. Rodin took up his position of observation by the mantelpiece, resting his elbow on it, after throwing a glance of scornful and angry superiority at Father d’Aigrigny, accompanied by a pointed shrug of his shoulders.

After this involuntary manifestation, which was luckily not perceived by Father d’Aigrigny, the cadaverous face of the socius resumed its icy calmness, and his flabby eyelids, raised a moment with anger and impatience, fell, and half-veiled his little, dull eyes. It must be confessed that Father d’Aigrigny, notwithstanding the ease and elegance of his speech, notwithstanding the seduction of his exquisite manners, his agreeable features, and the exterior of an accomplished and refined man of the world, was often subdued and governed by the unpitying firmness, the diabolical craft and depth of Rodin, the old, repulsive, dirty, miserably dressed man, who seldom abandoned his humble part of secretary and mute auditor. The influence of education is so powerful, that Gabriel, notwithstanding the formal rupture he had just provoked, felt himself still intimidated in presence of Father d’Aigrigny, and waited with painful anxiety for the answer of the reverend father to his express demand to be released from his old vows. His reverence having, doubtless, regularly laid his plan of attack, at length broke silence, heaved a deep sigh, gave to his countenance, lately so severe and irritated, a touching expression of kindness, and said to Gabriel, in an affectionate voice: “Forgive me, my dear son, for having kept silence so long; but your abrupt determination has so stunned me, and has raised within me so many painful thoughts, that I have had to reflect for some moments, to try and penetrate the cause of this rupture, and I think I have succeeded. You have well considered, my dear son, the serious nature of the step you are taking?”

After this involuntary reaction, which luckily went unnoticed by Father d’Aigrigny, the pale face of the socius returned to its icy calm, and his droopy eyelids, which had briefly risen in anger and impatience, fell again, half-concealing his dull little eyes. It must be admitted that Father d’Aigrigny, despite the ease and elegance of his speech and the charm of his refined manners and pleasing features, was often overshadowed and controlled by the unyielding firmness, the cunning craftiness, and depth of Rodin, the old, unpleasant, poorly dressed man who rarely stepped out of his role as secretary and silent listener. The influence of upbringing is so strong that Gabriel, despite the formal rupture he had just instigated, still felt intimidated in the presence of Father d’Aigrigny and waited anxiously for the reverend father’s response to his explicit request to be released from his old vows. After doubtlessly planning his approach carefully, Father d’Aigrigny finally broke the silence, heaved a deep sigh, softened his previously stern and irritated expression, and said to Gabriel in a warm voice: “Forgive me, my dear son, for having kept silent for so long; but your sudden decision has shocked me and has brought up so many painful thoughts that I needed a moment to reflect and try to understand the reason for this rupture, and I believe I have figured it out. You have thought carefully, my dear son, about the serious nature of the step you are taking?”

20213m
Original

“Yes, father.”

"Yes, Dad."

“And you have absolutely decided to abandon the Society, even against my will?”

“And you have completely decided to leave the Society, even though I don’t want you to?”

“It would be painful to me, father—but I must resign myself to it.”

“It would be hard for me, dad—but I have to accept it.”

“It should be very painful to you, indeed, my dear son; for you took the irrevocable vow freely, and this vow, according to our statutes, binds you not to quit the Society, unless with the consent of your superiors.”

“It should be very painful for you, my dear son; because you took the irrevocable vow willingly, and this vow, according to our rules, binds you not to leave the Society unless you have the approval of your superiors.”

“I did not then know, father, the nature of the engagement I took. More enlightened now, I ask to withdraw myself; my only desire is to obtain a curacy in some village far from Paris. I feel an irresistible vocation for such humble and useful functions. In the country, there is so much misery, and such ignorance of all that could contribute to ameliorate the condition of the agricultural laborer, that his existence is as unhappy as that of a negro slave; for what liberty has he? and what instruction? Oh! it seems to me, that, with God’s help, I might, as a village curate, render some services to humanity. It would therefore be painful to me, father, to see you refuse—”

“I didn’t understand back then, Dad, what I was getting into. Now that I’m more aware, I want to step back; all I want is to become a priest in some village far from Paris. I feel a strong calling for such simple and meaningful work. In the countryside, there’s so much suffering and such a lack of knowledge about how to improve the lives of agricultural laborers that their lives are as miserable as those of a slave; what freedom do they have? And what education? Oh! It seems to me that, with God’s help, I could do something good for people as a village priest. So it would be really hard for me, Dad, to see you refuse—”

“Be satisfied, my son,” answered Father d’Aigrigny; “I will no longer seek to combat your desire to separate yourself from us.”

“Be content, my son,” replied Father d’Aigrigny; “I won’t try to fight your wish to distance yourself from us anymore.”

“Then, father, you release me from my vows?”

“Then, Dad, are you freeing me from my vows?”

“I have not the power to do so, my dear son; but I will write immediately to Rome, to ask the necessary authority from our general.”

“I can’t do that, my dear son; but I will write to Rome right away to ask our general for the necessary permission.”

“I thank you, father.”

“Thanks, Dad.”

“Soon, my dear son, you will be delivered from these bonds, which you deem so heavy; and the men you abandon will not the less continue to pray for you, that God may preserve you from still greater wanderings. You think yourself released with regard to us, my dear son; but we do not think ourselves released with regard to you. It is not thus that we can get rid of the habit of paternal attachment. What would you have? We look upon ourselves as bound to our children, by the very benefits with which we have loaded them. You were poor, and an orphan; we stretched out our arms to you, as much from the interest which you deserved, my dear son, as to spare your excellent adopted mother too great a burden.”

“Soon, my dear son, you will be free from these ties that you think are so heavy; and the people you leave behind will continue to pray for you, hoping that God keeps you from getting lost even further. You believe you’ve freed yourself from us, my dear son, but we don’t feel released from you. It's not that easy to shake off the bond of parental love. What do you want from us? We see ourselves as tied to our children because of all the gifts we’ve given them. You were poor and an orphan; we reached out to you not only because you deserved it, my dear son, but also to lighten the load on your wonderful adopted mother.”

“Father,” said Gabriel, with suppressed emotion, “I am not ungrateful.”

“Dad,” Gabriel said, holding back his emotions, “I’m not ungrateful.”

“I wish to believe so, my dear son. For long years, we gave to you, as to our beloved child, food for the body and the soul. It pleases you now to renounce and abandon us. Not only do we consent to it—but now that I have penetrated the true motives of your rupture with us, it is my duty to release you from your vow.”

“I want to believe that, my dear son. For many years, we provided you, our beloved child, with nourishment for both your body and spirit. It makes you happy now to reject and leave us. Not only do we agree to this—but now that I understand the true reasons behind your break with us, I must let you go from your commitment.”

“Of what motives do you speak, Father?”

“Which motives are you talking about, Dad?”

“Alas! my dear son, I understand your fears. Dangers menace us—you know it well.”

“Unfortunately, my dear son, I understand your fears. Threats are all around us—you know this well.”

“Dangers, father?” cried Gabriel.

“Dangers, Dad?” cried Gabriel.

“It is impossible, my dear son, that you should not be aware that, since the fall of our legitimate sovereigns, our natural protectors, revolutionary impiety becomes daily more and more threatening. We are oppressed with persecutions. I can, therefore, comprehend and appreciate, my dear son, the motive which under such circumstances, induces you to separate from us.”

“It’s impossible, my dear son, that you don’t realize that since the fall of our rightful rulers, our natural protectors, revolutionary disrespect is becoming more and more threatening every day. We are weighed down by persecution. I can, therefore, understand and appreciate, my dear son, the reason that leads you to separate from us in such circumstances.”

“Father!” cried Gabriel, with as much indignation as grief, “you do not think that of me—you cannot think it.”

“Dad!” Gabriel exclaimed, filled with both anger and sadness, “you can’t believe that about me—you just can’t.”

Without noticing the protestations of Gabriel, Father d’Aigrigny continued his imaginary picture of the dangers of the Company, which, far from being really in peril, was already beginning secretly to recover its influence.

Without paying attention to Gabriel's protests, Father d’Aigrigny kept elaborating on his exaggerated portrayal of the dangers posed by the Company, which, instead of truly being in danger, was already starting to quietly regain its influence.

“Oh! if our Company were now as powerful as it was some years ago,” resumed the reverend father; “if it were still surrounded by the respect and homage which are due to it from all true believers—in spite of the abominable calumnies with which we are assailed—then, my dear son, we should perhaps have hesitated to release you from your vows, and have rather endeavored to open your eyes to the light, and save you from the fatal delusion to which you are a prey. But now that we are weak, oppressed, threatened on every side, it is our duty, it is an act of charity, not to force you to share in perils from which you have the prudence to wish to withdraw yourself.”

“Oh! If our Order were as powerful as it was a few years ago,” the reverend father continued, “if it still had the respect and admiration it deserves from all true believers—in spite of the terrible lies we face—then, my dear son, we might have thought twice about releasing you from your vows. We would have tried to help you see the truth and save you from the dangerous misunderstanding you’re caught in. But now that we are weak, oppressed, and threatened from all sides, it’s our responsibility, an act of compassion, not to force you to face dangers you wisely want to avoid.”

So, saying, Father d’Aigrigny cast a rapid glance at his socius, who answered with a nod of approbation, accompanied by a movement of impatience that seemed to say: “Go on! go on!”

So, saying, Father d’Aigrigny quickly looked at his companion, who responded with an approving nod and an impatient gesture that seemed to say: “Keep going! Keep going!”

Gabriel was quite overcome. There was not in the whole world a heart more generous, loyal, and brave than his. We may judge of what he must have suffered, on hearing the resolution he had come to thus misinterpreted.

Gabriel was really overwhelmed. There wasn’t a more generous, loyal, and brave heart in the entire world than his. We can only imagine how much he must have suffered upon hearing his decision being so misinterpreted.

“Father,” he resumed, in an agitated voice, whilst his eyes filled with tears, “your words are cruel and unjust. You know that I am not a coward.”

“Dad,” he said, his voice shaking and tears welling up in his eyes, “your words are harsh and unfair. You know I’m not a coward.”

“No,” said Rodin, in his sharp, cutting voice, addressing Father d’Aigrigny, and pointing to Gabriel with a disdainful look; “your dear son is only prudent.”

“No,” said Rodin, in his sharp, cutting voice, addressing Father d’Aigrigny, and pointing to Gabriel with a disdainful look; “your dear son is just being careful.”

These words from Rodin made Gabriel start; a slight blush colored his pale cheeks; his large and blue eyes sparkled with a generous anger; then, faithful to the precepts of Christian humility and resignation, he conquered this irritable impulse, hung down his head, and, too much agitated to reply, remained silent, and brushed away an unseen tear. This tear did not escape the notice of the socius. He saw in it no doubt, a favorable symptom, for he exchanged a glance of satisfaction with Father d’Aigrigny. The latter was about to touch on a question of great interest, so, notwithstanding his self-command, his voice trembled slightly; but encouraged, or rather pushed on by a look from Rodin, who had become extremely attentive, he said to Gabriel: “Another motive obliges us not to hesitate in releasing you from your vow, my dear son. It is a question of pure delicacy. You probably learned yesterday from your adopted mother, that you will perhaps be called upon to take possession of an inheritance, of which the value is unknown.”

These words from Rodin made Gabriel pause; a slight blush spread across his pale cheeks; his large blue eyes sparkled with a fierce anger; then, staying true to the principles of Christian humility and acceptance, he controlled this irritable impulse, lowered his head, and, too shaken to respond, remained silent, wiping away an invisible tear. This tear didn't go unnoticed by the socius. He likely saw it as a positive sign, as he exchanged a satisfied glance with Father d’Aigrigny. The latter was about to bring up a very important question, so despite his self-control, his voice trembled slightly; but encouraged, or rather urged on by a look from Rodin, who had become very attentive, he said to Gabriel: “Another reason makes it essential for us to release you from your vow, my dear son. It’s a matter of pure delicacy. You probably heard yesterday from your adoptive mother that you might soon inherit something, the value of which is unknown.”

Gabriel raised his head hastily and said to Father d’Aigrigny: “As I have already stated to M. Rodin, my adopted mother only talked of her scruples of conscience, and I was completely ignorant of the existence of the inheritance of which you speak.”

Gabriel quickly lifted his head and said to Father d’Aigrigny, “As I already told M. Rodin, my adoptive mother only mentioned her moral concerns, and I had no idea about the inheritance you're referring to.”

The expression of indifference with which the young priest pronounced these last words, was remarked by Rodin.

The indifference in the young priest's tone when he said these last words caught Rodin's attention.

“Be it so,” replied Father d’Aigrigny. “You were not aware of it—I believe you—though all appearances would tend to prove the contrary—to prove, indeed, that the knowledge of this inheritance was not unconnected with your resolution to separate from us.”

“Alright,” replied Father d’Aigrigny. “You didn’t know—I believe you—although everything seems to suggest otherwise—suggests, in fact, that knowing about this inheritance was linked to your decision to cut ties with us.”

“I do not understand you, Father.”

“I don’t get you, Dad.”

“It is very simple. Your rupture with us would then have two motives. First, we are in danger, and you think it prudent to leave us—”

“It’s quite straightforward. Your break with us would then have two reasons. First, we’re in danger, and you think it’s wise to leave us—”

“Father!”

“Dad!”

“Allow me to finish, my dear son, and come to the second motive. If I am deceived, you can tell me so. These are the facts. Formerly, on the hypothesis that your family, of which you knew nothing, might one day leave you some property, you made, in return for the care bestowed on you by the Company, a free gift of all you might hereafter possess, not to us—but to the poor, of whom we are the born shepherds.”

“Let me finish, my dear son, and move on to the second reason. If I’m wrong, you can tell me. Here are the facts. In the past, based on the idea that your family, of whom you knew nothing, might someday leave you some property, you made, in return for the care provided by the Company, a free gift of everything you might own in the future, not to us—but to the poor, who we are naturally meant to look after.”

“Well, father?” asked Gabriel, not seeing to what this preamble tended.

“Well, dad?” asked Gabriel, unsure of what this introduction was leading to.

“Well, my dear son—now that you are sure of enjoying a competence, you wish, no doubt, by separating from us, to annul this donation made under other circumstances.”

“Well, my dear son—now that you are confident about having enough for yourself, you probably want to cut ties with us to cancel this gift that was given under different circumstances.”

“To speak plainly, you violate your oath, because we are persecuted, and because you wish to take back your gifts,” added Rodin, in a sharp voice, as if to describe in the clearest and plainest manner the situation of Gabriel with regard to the Society.

“To put it simply, you break your oath because we are being persecuted, and because you want to reclaim your gifts,” Rodin added, his voice sharp, as if to clearly and plainly describe Gabriel's situation with the Society.

At this infamous accusation, Gabriel could only raise his hands and eyes to heaven, and exclaim, with an expression of despair, “Oh, heaven!”

At this shocking accusation, Gabriel could only raise his hands and eyes to the sky and exclaim, with a look of despair, “Oh, heaven!”

Once more exchanging a look of intelligence with Rodin, Father d’Aigrigny said to him, in a severe tone, as if reproaching him for his too savage frankness: “I think you go too far. Our dear son could only have acted in the base and cowardly manner you suggest, had he known his position as an heir; but, since he affirms the contrary, we are bound to believe him—in spite of appearances.”

Once again exchanging a knowing glance with Rodin, Father d’Aigrigny said to him in a stern tone, as if criticizing his overly harsh honesty: “I think you’re going too far. Our dear son could only have behaved in the low and cowardly way you suggest if he had been aware of his status as an heir; but since he insists otherwise, we have to take him at his word—despite what it looks like.”

“Father,” said Gabriel, pale, agitated trembling, and with half suppressed grief and indignation, “I thank you, at least, for having suspended your judgment. No, I am not a coward; for heaven is my witness, that I knew of no danger to which the Society was exposed. Nor am I base and avaricious; for heaven is also my witness, that only at this moment I learn from you, father, that I may be destined to inherit property, and—”

“Dad,” Gabriel said, pale and shaking, with barely contained grief and anger, “I at least thank you for holding off your judgment. No, I’m not a coward; I swear, I had no idea of any danger the Society was in. And I’m not lowly or greedy; I’ve just learned from you, Dad, that I might be set to inherit some property, and—”

“One word, my dear son. It is quite lately that I became informed of this circumstance, by the greatest chance in the world,” said Father d’Aigrigny, interrupting Gabriel; “and that was thanks to some family papers which your adopted mother had given to her confessor, and which were entrusted to us when you entered our college. A little before your return from America, in arranging the archives of the Company, your file of papers fell into the hands of our father-attorney. It was examined, and we thus learned that one of your paternal ancestors, to whom the house in which we now are belonged, left a will which is to be opened to day at noon. Yesterday, we believed you one of us; our statutes command that we should possess nothing of our own; you had corroborated those statutes, by a donation in favor of the patrimony of the poor—which we administer. It was no longer you, therefore, but the Company, which, in my person, presented itself as the inheritor in your place, furnished with your titles, which I have here ready in order. But now, my clear son, that you separate from us, you must present yourself in your own name. We came here as the representatives of the poor, to whom in former days you piously abandoned whatever goods might fall to your share. Now, on the contrary, the hope of a fortune changes your sentiments. You are free to resume your gifts.”

“One word, my dear son. I just recently found out about this situation, by pure chance,” said Father d’Aigrigny, cutting off Gabriel; “and it was because of some family documents that your adopted mother had given to her confessor, which were passed to us when you joined our college. Just before you returned from America, while we were organizing the archives of the Company, your paperwork ended up in the hands of our attorney. It was reviewed, and we discovered that one of your paternal ancestors, who owned the house we’re in now, left a will that is to be opened today at noon. Yesterday, we thought you were one of us; our rules require that we own nothing for ourselves; you confirmed those rules by making a donation in favor of the poor’s legacy—which we manage. It was no longer you, but the Company, which, in my person, came forward as the heir in your place, equipped with your documents, which I have here ready and organized. But now, my dear son, as you separate from us, you must present yourself in your own name. We came here as representatives of the poor, whom you graciously blessed with any wealth that might come your way in the past. Now, on the contrary, the prospect of fortune is changing your feelings. You are free to reclaim your gifts.”

Gabriel had listened to Father d’Aigrigny with painful impatience. At length he exclaimed. “Do you mean to say, father, that you think me capable of canceling a donation freely made, in favor of the Company, to which I am indebted for my education? You believe me infamous enough to break my word, in the hope of possessing a modest patrimony?”

Gabriel had listened to Father d’Aigrigny with painful impatience. At length he exclaimed, “Are you really saying, Father, that you think I would be capable of canceling a donation that was given freely, in favor of the Company, which I owe for my education? You think I’m despicable enough to break my word, just to gain a modest inheritance?”

“This patrimony, my dear, son, may be small; but it may also be considerable.”

“This inheritance, my dear son, might be small; but it could also be significant.”

“Well, father! if it were a king’s fortune,” cried Gabriel, with proud and noble indifference, “I should not speak otherwise—and I have, I think, the right to be believed listen to my fixed resolution. The Company to which I belong runs, you say, great dangers. I will inquire into these dangers. Should they prove threatening—strong in the determination which morally separates me from you—I will not leave you till I see the end of your perils. As for the inheritance, of which you believe me so desirous, I resign it to you formally, father, as I once freely promised. My only wish is, that this property may be employed for the relief of the poor. I do not know what may be the amount of this fortune, but large or small, it belongs to the Company, because I have thereto pledged my word. I have told you, father, that my chief desire is to obtain a humble curacy in some poor village—poor, above all—because there my services will be most useful. Thus, father, when a man, who never spoke falsehood in his life, affirms to you, that he only sighs for so humble an existence, you ought, I think, to believe him incapable of snatching back, from motives of avarice, gifts already made.”

"Well, Dad! If it were a king’s fortune," Gabriel exclaimed, with proud and noble indifference, "I wouldn't say anything different—and I believe I have the right to be believed, so listen to my firm decision. The Company I belong to faces, as you say, great dangers. I will look into these dangers. If they turn out to be serious—strong in the determination that morally separates me from you—I won’t leave you until I see the end of your troubles. As for the inheritance that you think I desire so much, I formally give it up to you, Dad, just as I once freely promised. My only wish is for this property to be used to help the poor. I don’t know how much this fortune is, but whether it’s large or small, it belongs to the Company because I’ve pledged my word to it. I have told you, Dad, that my main wish is to get a modest position in some poor village—especially poor—because that’s where my services will be most helpful. So, Dad, when a man who has never lied in his life tells you he only longs for such a humble existence, I think you should believe he’s incapable of taking back, out of greed, gifts he has already given."

Father d’Aigrigny had now as much trouble to restrain his joy, as he before had to conceal his terror. He appeared, however, tolerably calm, and said to Gabriel: “I did not expect less from you, my dear son.”

Father d’Aigrigny now had as much trouble hiding his joy as he once did hiding his fear. He seemed fairly calm and said to Gabriel: “I expected nothing less from you, my dear son.”

Then he made a sign to Rodin, to invite him to interpose. The latter perfectly understood his superior. He left the chimney, drew near to Gabriel, and leaned against the table, upon which stood paper and inkstand. Then, beginning mechanically to beat the tattoo with the tips of his coarse fingers, in all their array of flat and dirty nails, he said to Father d’Aigrigny: “All this is very fine! but your dear son gives you no security for the fulfilment of his promise except an oath—and that, we know, is of little value.”

Then he signaled to Rodin to step in. Rodin understood his boss perfectly. He left the fireplace, approached Gabriel, and leaned against the table where paper and an inkstand were placed. Then, starting to nervously drum his fingers—his rough hands adorned with flat, dirty nails—he said to Father d’Aigrigny: “This all sounds great! But your dear son gives you no guarantee that he'll keep his promise except for an oath—and we all know how little that’s worth.”

“Sir!” cried Gabriel

“Sir!” yelled Gabriel

“Allow me,” said Rodin, coldly. “The law does not acknowledge our existence and therefore can take no cognizance of donations made in favor of the Company. You might resume to-morrow what you are pleased to give us to-day.”

“Let me clarify,” Rodin said, flatly. “The law doesn’t recognize our existence, so it can’t acknowledge donations made to the Company. You could easily take back what you’re giving us today.”

“But my oath, sir!” cried Gabriel.

“But my oath, sir!” cried Gabriel.

Rodin looked at him fixedly, as he answered: “Your oath? Did you not swear eternal obedience to the Company, and never to separate from us?—and of what weight now are these oaths?”

Rodin stared at him intently and replied, “Your oath? Didn’t you swear eternal loyalty to the Company and promised never to leave us?—and how much do those oaths mean now?”

For a moment Gabriel was embarrassed; but, feeling how false was this logic, he rose, calm and dignified, went to seat himself at the desk, took up a pen, and wrote as follows:

For a moment, Gabriel felt embarrassed; however, realizing how flawed this reasoning was, he stood up, calm and composed, went to sit at the desk, picked up a pen, and wrote the following:

“Before God, who sees and hears me, and in the presence of you, Father d’Aigrigny and M. Rodin, I renew and confirm, freely and voluntarily, the absolute donation made by me to the Society of Jesus, in the person of the said Father d’Aigrigny, of all the property which may hereafter belong to me, whatever may be its value. I swear, on pain of infamy, to perform tis irrevocable promise, whose accomplishment I regard, in my soul and conscience, as the discharge of a debt, and the fulfilment of a pious duty.

“Before God, who sees and hears me, and in front of you, Father d’Aigrigny and M. Rodin, I reaffirm and confirm, freely and willingly, the complete donation I made to the Society of Jesus, represented by Father d’Aigrigny, of all the property that may belong to me in the future, regardless of its value. I swear, under the threat of disgrace, to fulfill this irrevocable promise, which I view, in my heart and mind, as settling a debt and fulfilling a religious obligation.”

“This donation having for its object the acknowledgment of past services, and the relief of the poor, no future occurrences can at all modify it. For the very reason that I know I could one day legally cancel the present free and deliberate act, I declare, that if ever I were to attempt such a thing, under any possible circumstances, I should deserve the contempt and horror of all honest people.

“This donation, meant to recognize past services and help the less fortunate, cannot be altered by any future events. The very fact that I know I could legally cancel this free and voluntary act makes me declare that if I ever tried to do such a thing, under any circumstances, I would deserve the disdain and disgust of all decent people.”

“In witness whereof I have written this paper, on the 13th of February, 1832, in Paris, immediately before the opening of the testament of one of my paternal ancestors.

“In witness whereof I have written this paper, on the 13th of February, 1832, in Paris, right before the reading of the will of one of my paternal ancestors.

10225m
Original

“GABRIEL DE RENNEPONT.”

"Gabriel De Rennepont."

As he rose, the young priest delivered this document to Rodin, without uttering a word. The socius read it attentively, and, still impassible, answered, as he looked at Gabriel: “Well, it is a written oath—that is all.”

As he stood up, the young priest handed this document to Rodin without saying a word. The socius read it carefully and, remaining expressionless, replied while looking at Gabriel: “Well, it’s a written oath—that’s all.”

Gabriel dwelt stupefied at the audacity of Rodin, who ventured to tell him, that this document, in which he renewed his donation in so noble, generous, and spontaneous a manner, was not all sufficient. The socius was the first again to break the silence, and he said to Father d’Aigrigny, with his usual cool impudence. “One of two things must be. Either your dear son means to render his donation absolutely valuable and irrevocable,—or—”

Gabriel stood there dumbfounded at Rodin's nerve, who had the gall to tell him that this document, in which he renewed his donation in such a noble, generous, and spontaneous way, was not enough. The partner was the first to break the silence again, and he said to Father d’Aigrigny, with his usual nonchalant boldness, “It has to be one of two things. Either your beloved son intends to make his donation completely valuable and irrevocable— or—”

“Sir,” exclaimed Gabriel, interrupting him, and hardly able to restrain himself, “spare yourself and me such a shameful supposition.”

“Sir,” Gabriel exclaimed, interrupting him and barely able to hold back, “don't put yourself or me through such a shameful assumption.”

“Well, then,” resumed Rodin, impassible as ever, “as you are perfectly decided to make this donation a serious reality, what objection can you have to secure it legally?”

“Well, then,” Rodin continued, as calm as ever, “since you are completely committed to making this donation a real thing, what reason do you have against making it official?”

“None, sir,” said Gabriel, bitterly, “since my written and sworn promise will not suffice you.”

“None, sir,” said Gabriel, bitterly, “since my written and sworn promise isn’t good enough for you.”

“My dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, affectionately, “if this were a donation for my own advantage, believe me I should require no better security than your word. But here I am, as it were, the agent of the Society, or rather the trustee of the poor, who will profit by your generosity. For the sake of humanity, therefore, we cannot secure this gift by too many legal precautions, so that the unfortunate objects of our care may have certainty instead of vague hopes to depend upon. God may call you to him at any moment, and who shall say that your heirs will be so ready to keep the oath you have taken?”

“My dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny, affectionately, “if this were a donation for my own benefit, trust me, I wouldn’t need anything more than your word. But here I am, so to speak, the representative of the Society, or rather the caretaker of the less fortunate who will benefit from your generosity. For the sake of humanity, we won't secure this gift with too many legal precautions, so the people we care for can have certainty instead of just hope. God could call you to Him at any moment, and who can say that your heirs will be willing to uphold the oath you’ve taken?”

“You are right, father,” said Gabriel, sadly; “I had not thought of the case of death, which is yet so probable.”

“You're right, Dad,” Gabriel said sadly; “I hadn’t considered the possibility of death, which is so likely.”

Hereupon, Samuel opened the door of the room, and said: “Gentlemen, the notary has just arrived. Shall I show him in? At ten o’clock precisely, the door of the house will be opened.”

Here, Samuel opened the door to the room and said, “Gentlemen, the notary has just arrived. Should I let him in? At exactly ten o’clock, the door to the house will be opened.”

“We are the more glad to see the notary,” said Rodin, “as we just happen to have some business with him. Pray ask him to walk in.”

“We're even happier to see the notary,” said Rodin, “as we happen to have some business with him. Please ask him to come in.”

“I will bring him to you instantly,” replied Samuel, as he went out.

“I'll bring him to you right away,” Samuel replied as he left.

“Here is a notary,” said Rodin to Gabriel. “If you have still the same intentions, you can legalize your donation in presence of this public officer, and thus save yourself from a great burden for the future.”

“Here’s a notary,” Rodin said to Gabriel. “If you have the same intentions, you can make your donation official in front of this public officer, and that way, you’ll avoid a significant burden in the future.”

“Sir,” said Gabriel, “happen what may, I am as irrevocably engaged by this written promise, which I beg you to keep, father”—and he handed the paper to Father d’Aigrigny “as by the legal document, which I am about to sign,” he added, turning to Rodin.

“Sir,” said Gabriel, “no matter what happens, I am completely bound by this written promise, which I ask you to keep, father”—and he handed the paper to Father d’Aigrigny—“just like the legal document I’m about to sign,” he added, turning to Rodin.

“Silence, my dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny; “here is the notary,” just as the latter entered the room.

“Be quiet, my dear son,” said Father d’Aigrigny; “here comes the notary,” just as the latter entered the room.

During the interview of the administrative officer with Rodin, Gabriel, and Father d’Aigrigny, we shall conduct the reader to the interior of the walled-up house.

During the interview of the administrative officer with Rodin, Gabriel, and Father d’Aigrigny, we will take the reader into the inside of the sealed-off house.





CHAPTER XXII. THE RED ROOM.

As Samuel had said, the door of the walled-up house had just been disencumbered of the bricks, lead, and iron, which had kept it from view, and its panels of carved oak appeared as fresh and sound, as on the day when they had first been withdrawn from the influence of the air and time. The laborers, having completed their work, stood waiting upon the steps, as impatient and curious as the notary’s clerk, who had superintended the operation, when they saw Samuel slowly advancing across the garden, with a great bunch of keys in his hand.

As Samuel had mentioned, the door of the sealed-up house had just been cleared of the bricks, lead, and iron that had hidden it from view, and its carved oak panels looked as fresh and intact as they did on the day they were first protected from the elements and time. The workers, finishing their task, stood waiting on the steps, as eager and curious as the notary’s clerk, who had overseen the process, when they saw Samuel slowly walking across the garden, holding a large bunch of keys in his hand.

“Now, my friends,” said the old man, when he had reached the steps, “your work is finished. The master of this gentleman will pay you, and I have only to show you out by the street door.”

“Now, my friends,” said the old man, when he reached the steps, “your work is done. The master of this gentleman will pay you, and I just need to show you out through the street door.”

“Come, come, my good fellow,” cried the clerk, “you don’t think. We are just at the most interesting and curious moment; I and these honest masons are burning to see the interior of this mysterious house, and you would be cruel enough to send us away? Impossible!”

“Come on, my good man,” the clerk exclaimed, “you can’t be serious. We’re right at the most fascinating and exciting moment; I and these honest builders are eager to see the inside of this mysterious house, and you would be unkind enough to send us away? No way!”

“I regret the necessity, sir, but so it must he. I must be the first to enter this dwelling, absolutely alone, before introducing the heirs, in order to read the testament.”

“I’m sorry, sir, but it has to be this way. I need to be the first to enter this house, completely alone, before bringing in the heirs to read the will.”

“And who gave you such ridiculous and barbarous orders?” cried the clerk, singularly disappointed.

“And who gave you those ridiculous and cruel orders?” shouted the clerk, clearly disappointed.

“My father, sir.”

“My dad, sir.”

“A most respectable authority, no doubt; but come, my worthy guardian, my excellent guardian,” resumed the clerk, “be a good fellow, and let us just take a peep in at the door.”

“A very respectable authority, no doubt; but come on, my good guardian, my excellent guardian,” the clerk continued, “let's be reasonable and just take a quick look through the door.”

“Yes, yes, sir, only a peep!” cried the heroes of the trowel, with a supplicating air.

“Yes, yes, sir, just a quick look!” cried the heroes of the trowel, with a pleading expression.

“It is disagreeable to have to refuse you, gentlemen,” answered Samuel; “but I cannot open this door, until I am alone.”

“It’s unpleasant to have to turn you down, gentlemen,” Samuel replied; “but I can’t open this door until I'm by myself.”

The masons, seeing the inflexibility of the old man, unwillingly descended the steps; but the clerk had resolved to dispute the ground inch by inch, and exclaimed: “I shall wait for my master. I do not leave the house without him. He may want me—and whether I remain on these steps or elsewhere, can be of little consequence to you my worthy keeper.”

The masons, noticing the old man's stubbornness, reluctantly went down the steps; but the clerk was determined to stand his ground and shouted: “I will wait for my boss. I’m not leaving this place without him. He might need me—and whether I stay on these steps or somewhere else shouldn’t matter to you, my good keeper.”

The clerk was interrupted in his appeal by his master himself, who called out from the further side of the courtyard, with an air of business: “M. Piston! quick, M. Piston—come directly!”

The clerk was interrupted in his plea by his master, who called out from the other side of the courtyard, sounding busy: “Mr. Piston! Hurry up, Mr. Piston—come here right away!”

“What the devil does he want with me?” cried the clerk, in a passion. “He calls me just at the moment when I might have seen something.”

“What does he want with me?” shouted the clerk, angrily. “He calls me right when I could have seen something.”

“M. Piston,” resumed the voice, approaching, “do you not hear?”

“M. Piston,” the voice continued, getting closer, “can you not hear?”

While Samuel let out the masons, the clerk saw, through a clump of trees, his master running towards him bareheaded, and with an air of singular haste and importance. The clerk was therefore obliged to leave the steps, to answer the notary’s summons, towards whom he went with a very bad grace.

While Samuel let out the masons, the clerk saw, through a group of trees, his boss running towards him without a hat, looking unusually rushed and important. So, the clerk had to leave the steps to respond to the notary's call, which he did very reluctantly.

“Sir, sir,” said M. Dumesnil, “I have been calling you this hour with all my might.”

“Sir, sir,” said M. Dumesnil, “I've been calling you for the past hour at the top of my lungs.”

“I did not hear you sir,” said M. Piston.

“I didn’t hear you, sir,” said M. Piston.

“You must be deaf, then. Have you any change about you?”

“You must be deaf, then. Do you have any change on you?”

“Yes sir,” answered the clerk, with some surprise.

“Yes, sir,” the clerk replied, a bit surprised.

“Well, then, you must go instantly to the nearest stamp-office, and fetch me three or four large sheets of stamped paper, to draw up a deed. Run! it is wanted directly.”

“Well, then, you need to go right away to the closest stamp office and get me three or four large sheets of stamped paper to create a deed. Hurry! It's needed immediately.”

“Yes, sir,” said the clerk, casting a rueful and regretful glance at the door of the walled-up house.

“Yes, sir,” said the clerk, casting a regretful glance at the door of the boarded-up house.

“But make haste, will you, M. Piston,” said the notary.

“Please hurry up, M. Piston,” said the notary.

“I do not know, sir, where to get any stamped paper.”

“I don’t know, sir, where to find any stamped paper.”

“Here is the guardian,” replied M. Dumesnil. “He will no doubt be able to tell you.”

“Here is the guardian,” replied M. Dumesnil. “He should be able to tell you.”

At this instant, Samuel was returning, after showing the masons out by the street-door.

At that moment, Samuel was coming back after seeing the masons out through the front door.

“Sir,” said the notary to him, “will you please to tell me where we can get stamped paper?”

“Sir,” the notary said to him, “could you please tell me where we can get stamped paper?”

“Close by, sir,” answered Samuel; “in the tobacconist’s, No. 17, Rue Vieille-du-Temple.”

“Close by, sir,” Samuel replied; “in the tobacconist’s, No. 17, Rue Vieille-du-Temple.”

“You hear, M. Piston?” said the notary to his clerk. “You can get the stamps at the tobacconist’s, No. 17, Rue Vieille-du-Temple. Be quick! for this deed must be executed immediately before the opening of the will. Time presses.”

“You listening, M. Piston?” the notary said to his clerk. “You can grab the stamps at the tobacconist's, No. 17, Rue Vieille-du-Temple. Hurry up! This deed needs to be done right before the will is opened. We're running out of time.”

“Very well, sir; I will make haste,” answered the clerk, discontentedly, as he followed his master, who hurried back into the room where he had left Rodin, Gabriel, and Father d’Aigrigny.

“Alright, sir; I'm on it,” replied the clerk, unhappily, as he followed his boss, who rushed back into the room where he had left Rodin, Gabriel, and Father d’Aigrigny.

During this time, Samuel, ascending the steps, had reached the door, now disencumbered of the stone, iron, and lead with which it had been blocked up. It was with deep emotion that the old man having selected from his bunch of keys the one he wanted, inserted it in the keyhole, and made the door turn upon its hinges. Immediately he felt on his face a current of damp, cold air, like that which exhales from a cellar suddenly opened. Having carefully re-closed and double-locked the door, the Jew advanced along the hall, lighted by a glass trefoil over the arch of the door. The panes had lost their transparency by the effect of time, and now had the appearance of ground-glass. This hall, paved with alternate squares of black and white marble, was vast, sonorous, and contained a broad staircase leading to the first story. The walls of smooth stone offered not the least appearance of decay or dampness; the stair-rail of wrought iron presented no traces of rust; it was inserted, just above the bottom step, into a column of gray granite, which sustained a statue of black marble, representing a negro bearing a flambeau. This statue had a strange countenance, the pupils of the eyes being made of white marble.

During this time, Samuel climbed the steps and reached the door, now clear of the stone, iron, and lead that had blocked it. With deep emotion, the old man chose the key he needed from his bunch, inserted it into the keyhole, and turned the door on its hinges. Immediately, he felt a rush of damp, cold air on his face, like the air that comes from a cellar when it's suddenly opened. After carefully closing and double-locking the door, the man moved along the hall, lit by a glass trefoil above the door arch. The panes had lost their clarity over time and now looked like frosted glass. This hall, paved with alternating squares of black and white marble, was spacious and echoed with sound. It featured a wide staircase leading to the first floor. The smooth stone walls showed no signs of decay or dampness, and the wrought iron stair rail had no signs of rust. It was anchored just above the bottom step into a gray granite column that supported a black marble statue of a man holding a torch. This statue had a peculiar expression, with the pupils of its eyes made of white marble.

20223m
Original

The Jew’s heavy tread echoed beneath the lofty dome of the hall. The grandson of Isaac Samuel experienced a melancholy feeling, as he reflected that the footsteps of his ancestor had probably been the last which had resounded through this dwelling, of which he had closed the doors a hundred and fifty years before; for the faithful friend, in favor of whom M. de Rennepont had made a feigned transfer of the property, had afterwards parted with the same, to place it in the name of Samuel’s grandfather, who had transmitted it to his descendants, as if it had been his own inheritance.

The Jew's heavy footsteps echoed beneath the tall dome of the hall. Isaac Samuel's grandson felt a wave of sadness as he thought about how his ancestor's footsteps had likely been the last to resonate in this place, where he had closed the doors a hundred and fifty years earlier. The loyal friend, for whom M. de Rennepont had pretended to transfer the property, had later sold it to put it in the name of Samuel’s grandfather, who passed it down to his descendants as if it had been his own inheritance.

To these thoughts, in which Samuel was wholly absorbed, was joined the remembrance of the light seen that morning through the seven openings in the leaden cover of the belvedere; and, in spite of the firmness of his character, the old man could not repress a shudder, as, taking a second key from his bunch, and reading upon the label, The Key of the Red Room, he opened a pair of large folding doors, leading to the inner apartments. The window which, of all those in the house, had alone been opened, lighted this large room, hung with damask, the deep purple of which had undergone no alteration. A thick Turkey carpet covered the floor, and large arm-chairs of gilded wood, in the severe Louis XIV. style, were symmetrically arranged along the wall. A second door, leading to the next room, was just opposite the entrance. The wainscoting and the cornice were white, relieved with fillets and mouldings of burnished gold. On each side of this door was a large piece of buhl-furniture, inlaid with brass and porcelain, supporting ornamental sets of sea crackle vases. The window was hung with heavy deep-fringed damask curtains, surmounted by scalloped drapery, with silk tassels, directly opposite the chimney-piece of dark-gray marble, adorned with carved brass-work. Rich chandeliers, and a clock in the same style as the furniture, were reflected in a large Venice glass, with basiled edges. A round table, covered with a cloth of crimson velvet, was placed in the centre of this saloon.

To these thoughts, which Samuel was completely absorbed in, came the memory of the light he had seen that morning through the seven openings in the heavy cover of the lookout tower; and, despite his strong character, the old man couldn't help but shudder as he took a second key from his keyring and read the label: The Key of the Red Room. He opened a pair of large folding doors that led to the inner rooms. The window, which was the only one in the house that had been opened, lit up this large room, draped in damask, whose deep purple color had not changed. A thick Turkish carpet covered the floor, and large armchairs made of gilded wood, in the strict Louis XIV style, were arranged symmetrically along the walls. A second door, leading to the next room, was directly opposite the entrance. The wainscoting and the cornice were white, accented with fillets and moldings of polished gold. On either side of this door were large pieces of buhl furniture, inlaid with brass and porcelain, holding decorative sets of sea crackle vases. The window was dressed with heavy, deep-fringed damask curtains topped with scalloped drapery adorned with silk tassels, directly across from the fireplace made of dark-gray marble, decorated with carved brasswork. Elegant chandeliers and a clock matching the furniture's style were reflected in a large Venetian mirror with beveled edges. A round table, covered with a crimson velvet cloth, was placed in the center of this parlor.

As he approached this table, Samuel perceived a piece of white vellum, on which were inscribed these words: “My testament is to be opened in this saloon. The other apartments are to remain closed, until after the reading of my last will—M. De R.”

As he walked up to the table, Samuel noticed a piece of white vellum with these words written on it: “My will is to be opened in this room. The other areas are to stay closed until after my last will is read—M. De R.”

“Yes,” said the Jew, as he perused with emotion these lines traced so long ago; “this is the same recommendation as that which I received from my father; for it would seem that the other apartments of this house are filled with objects, on which M. de Rennepont set a high value, not for their intrinsic worth, but because of their origin. The Hall of Mourning must be a strange and mysterious chamber. Well,” added Samuel, as he drew from his pocket a register bound in black shagreen, with a brass lock, from which he drew the key, after placing it upon the table, “here is the statement of the property in hand, which I have been ordered to bring hither, before the arrival of the heirs.”

“Yes,” said the Jew, as he read with emotion these lines written so long ago; “this is the same advice I got from my father; it seems that the other rooms in this house are filled with items that M. de Rennepont valued highly, not for their actual worth, but because of where they came from. The Hall of Mourning must be a strange and mysterious place. Well,” added Samuel, pulling out a black leather-bound register with a brass lock from his pocket, taking out the key and placing it on the table, “here’s the statement of the property, which I was instructed to bring here before the heirs arrive.”

The deepest silence reigned in the room, at the moment when Samuel placed the register on the table. Suddenly a simple and yet most startling occurrence roused him from his reverie. In the next apartment was heard the clear, silvery tone of a clock, striking slowly ten. And the hour was ten! Samuel had too much sense to believe in perpetual motion, or in the possibility of constructing a clock to go far one hundred and fifty years. He asked himself, therefore, with surprise and alarm, how this clock could still be going, and how it could mark so exactly the hour of the day. Urged with restless curiosity, the old man was about to enter the room; but recollecting the recommendation of his father, which had now been confirmed by the few lines he had just read from De Rennepont’s pen, he stopped at the door, and listened with extreme attention.

The room was filled with a deep silence when Samuel put the register on the table. Suddenly, a simple yet surprising event pulled him out of his daydream. From the next room, he heard a clock’s clear, silvery chime striking slowly to indicate ten. And it really was ten! Samuel was too sensible to believe in perpetual motion or that a clock could last for one hundred and fifty years. So, he wondered, with a mix of surprise and worry, how this clock was still working and how it could so accurately indicate the time. Driven by restless curiosity, the old man was about to enter the room; but remembering his father’s advice, which had now been echoed by the few lines he had just read from De Rennepont’s writing, he paused at the door and listened intently.

He heard nothing—absolutely nothing, but the last dying vibration of the clock. After having long reflected upon this strange fact, Samuel, comparing it with the no less extraordinary circumstance of the light perceived that morning through the apertures in the belvedere, concluded that there must be some connection between these two incidents. If the old man could not penetrate the true cause of these extraordinary appearances, he at least explained them to himself, by remembering the subterraneous communications, which, according to tradition, were said to exist between the cellars of this house and distant places; and he conjectured that unknown and mysterious personages thus gained access to it two or three times in a century. Absorbed in these thoughts Samuel approached the fireplace, which, as we have said, was directly opposite the window. Just then, a bright ray of sunlight, piercing the clouds, shone full upon two large portraits, hung upon either side of the fireplace, and not before remarked by the Jew. They were painted life size, and represented one a woman, the other a man. By the sober yet powerful coloring of these paintings, by the large and vigorous style, it was easy to recognize a master’s hand. It would have been difficult to find models more fitted to inspire a great painter. The woman appeared to be from five-and-twenty to thirty years of age. Magnificent brown hair, with golden tints, crooned a forehead, white, noble, and lofty. Her head-dress, far from recalling the fashion, which Madame de Sevigne brought in during the age of Louis XIV., reminded one rather of some of the portraits of Paul Veronese, in which the hair encircles the face in broad, undulating bands, surmounted by a thick plait, like a crown, at the back of the head. The eyebrows, finely pencilled, were arched over large eyes of bright, sapphire blue. Their gaze at once proud and mournful, had something fatal about it. The nose, finely formed, terminated in slight dilated nostrils: a half smile, almost of pain, contracted the mouth; the face was a long oval, and the complexion, extremely pale, was hardly shaded on the cheek by a light rose-color. The position of the head and neck announced a rare mixture of grace and dignity. A sort of tunic or robe, of glossy black material, came as high as the commencement of her shoulders, and just marking her lithe and tall figure, reached down to her feet, which were almost entirely concealed by the folds of this garment.

He heard nothing—absolutely nothing, except for the last fading sound of the clock. After thinking for a long time about this strange fact, Samuel compared it with the equally unusual light he noticed that morning through the openings in the tower, and he concluded that there must be some connection between these two events. If the old man couldn't figure out the true cause of these bizarre occurrences, he at least rationalized them by recalling the underground passages that, according to legend, were said to connect the cellars of this house to far-off places; he speculated that unknown and mysterious individuals might gain access to it two or three times a century. Lost in these thoughts, Samuel moved closer to the fireplace, which, as we mentioned, was directly across from the window. At that moment, a bright ray of sunlight broke through the clouds and illuminated two large portraits hung on either side of the fireplace, which the Jew had not noticed before. They were painted life-size and depicted a woman and a man. The sober yet impactful colors, along with the bold and vigorous style, made it clear that a master artist had created them. It would have been hard to find models better suited to inspire a great painter. The woman seemed to be between twenty-five and thirty years old. Her magnificent brown hair, with golden highlights, framed a forehead that was white, noble, and high. Her hairstyle, rather than resembling the fashion brought in by Madame de Sévigné during the era of Louis XIV, was more reminiscent of some portraits by Paul Veronese, where the hair wraps around the face in broad, flowing bands, topped by a thick braid, like a crown, at the back of her head. Her finely shaped eyebrows arched over large, bright sapphire-blue eyes. Their gaze, both proud and sorrowful, held a sense of fatality. Her nose was elegantly shaped with slightly flared nostrils; a half-smile, almost of pain, tightened her mouth; her face was a long oval, and her complexion, extremely pale, barely had a hint of light rose on her cheeks. The way her head and neck were positioned conveyed a rare blend of grace and dignity. She wore a sort of tunic or robe made of glossy black fabric that reached up to the start of her shoulders, gently outlining her slender and tall figure as it flowed down to her feet, which were almost entirely hidden beneath the folds of the garment.

The attitude was full of nobleness and simplicity. The head looked white and luminous, standing out from a dark gray sky, marbled at the horizon by purple clouds, upon which were visible the bluish summits of distant hills, in deep shadow. The arrangement of the picture, as well as the warm tints of the foreground, contrasting strongly with these distant objects, showed that the woman was placed upon an eminence, from which she could view the whole horizon. The countenance was deeply pensive and desponding. There was an expression of supplicating and resigned grief, particularly in her look, half raised to heaven, which one would have thought impossible to picture. On the left side of the fireplace was the other portrait, painted with like vigor. It represented a man, between thirty and thirty-five years of age, of tall stature. A large brown cloak, which hung round him in graceful folds, did not quite conceal a black doublet, buttoned up to the neck, over which fell a square white collar. The handsome and expressive head was marked with stern powerful lines, which did not exclude an admirable air of suffering, resignation, and ineffable goodness. The hair, as well as the beard and eyebrows, was black; and the latter, by some singular caprice of nature, instead of being separated and forming two distinct arches, extended from one temple to the other, in a single bow, and seemed to mark the forehead of this man with a black line.

The attitude was filled with nobility and simplicity. The head looked white and bright, standing out against a dark gray sky, streaked at the horizon with purple clouds, where the bluish peaks of distant hills were visible, cloaked in deep shadow. The composition of the scene, along with the warm tones in the foreground that contrasted sharply with the distant elements, indicated that the woman was positioned on a rise, allowing her to see the entire horizon. Her face was profoundly thoughtful and downcast. There was an expression of pleading and resigned sorrow, especially in her gaze, half lifted to the heavens, which seemed impossible to capture. On the left side of the fireplace was another portrait, painted with the same intensity. It depicted a man, between thirty and thirty-five years old, tall in stature. A large brown cloak draped around him gracefully, not quite hiding a black doublet buttoned up to the neck, over which fell a square white collar. The handsome and expressive face featured strong, defined lines that conveyed an admirable sense of suffering, resignation, and deep kindness. His hair, beard, and eyebrows were black; and peculiarly, instead of being separated to form two distinct arches, the eyebrows extended from one temple to the other in a single curve, creating a black line across this man's forehead.

The background of this picture also represented a stormy sky; but, beyond some rocks in the distance, the sea was visible, and appeared to mingle with the dark clouds. The sun, just now shining upon these two remarkable figures (which it appeared impossible to forget, after once seeing them), augmented their brilliancy.

The background of this picture also showed a stormy sky; but, beyond some rocks in the distance, the sea was visible and seemed to blend with the dark clouds. The sun, now shining on these two remarkable figures (which it seemed impossible to forget after seeing them once), made them even more brilliant.

Starting from his reverie, and casting his eyes by chance upon these portraits, Samuel was greatly struck with them. They appeared almost alive. “What noble and handsome faces!” he exclaimed, as he approached to examine them more closely. “Whose are these portraits? They are not those of any of the Rennepont family, for my father told me that they are all in the Hall of Mourning. Alas!” added the old man, “one might think, from the great sorrow expressed in their countenances, that they ought to have a place in that mourning-chamber.”

Coming out of his daydream and noticing the portraits, Samuel was really taken by them. They looked almost alive. “What noble and handsome faces!” he exclaimed as he moved in to look at them more closely. “Whose portraits are these? They can’t be any of the Rennepont family, because my dad said they’re all in the Hall of Mourning. Alas!” the old man added, “one might think, from the deep sadness on their faces, that they should be in that mourning room.”

After a moment’s silence, Samuel resumed: “Let me prepare everything for this solemn assembly, for it has struck ten.” So saying, he placed the gilded arm-chairs round the table, and then continued, with a pensive air: “The hour approaches, and of the descendants of my grandfather’s benefactor, we have seen only this young priest, with the angelic countenance. Can he be the sole representative of the Rennepont family? He is a priest, and this family will finish with him! Well! the moment is come when I must open this door, that the will may be read. Bathsheba is bringing hither the notary. They knock at the door; it is time!” And Samuel, after casting a last glance towards the place where the clock had struck ten, hastened to the outer door, behind which voices were now audible.

After a moment of silence, Samuel continued, “Let me get everything ready for this important gathering, as it’s now ten o'clock.” With that, he arranged the ornate armchairs around the table and then went on, looking thoughtful: “The time is near, and among my grandfather’s benefactor's descendants, we’ve only seen this young priest with the angelic face. Could he really be the only representative of the Rennepont family? He’s a priest, and this family will end with him! Well, the moment has come for me to open this door so we can read the will. Bathsheba is bringing the notary here. They’re knocking at the door; it’s time!” Samuel, after taking one last look at the clock that had just chimed ten, hurried to the outer door, where voices could now be heard.

He turned the key twice in the lock, and threw the portals open. To his great regret, he saw only Gabriel on the steps, between Rodin and Father d’Aigrigny. The notary, and Bathsheba, who had served them as a guide, waited a little behind the principal group.

He turned the key twice in the lock and flung the doors open. To his great disappointment, he only saw Gabriel on the steps, standing between Rodin and Father d’Aigrigny. The notary and Bathsheba, who had guided them, stood a bit behind the main group.

Samuel could not repress a sigh, as he stood bowing on the threshold, and said to them: “All is ready, gentlemen. You may walk in.”

Samuel couldn't hold back a sigh as he stood bowing at the door and said to them, "Everything is ready, gentlemen. You may come in."





CHAPTER XXIII. THE TESTAMENT.

When Gabriel, Rodin, and Father d’Aigrigny entered the Red Room, they were differently affected. Gabriel, pale and sad, felt a kind of painful impatience. He was anxious to quit this house, though he had already relieved himself of a great weight, by executing before the notary, secured by every legal formality, a deed making over all his rights of inheritance to Father d’Aigrigny. Until now it had not occurred to the young priest, that in bestowing the care upon him, which he was about to reward so generously, and in forcing his vocation by a sacrilegious falsehood, the only object of Father d’Aigrigny might have been to secure the success of a dark intrigue. In acting as he did, Gabriel was not yielding, in his view of the question, to a sentiment of exaggerated delicacy. He had made this donation freely, many years before. He would have looked upon it as infamy now to withdraw it. It was hard enough to be suspected of cowardice: for nothing in the world would he have incurred the least reproach of cupidity.

When Gabriel, Rodin, and Father d’Aigrigny stepped into the Red Room, each felt differently. Gabriel, pale and sorrowful, experienced a sense of painful impatience. He wanted to leave this house, even though he had already lightened his burden by signing a legal document that transferred all his inheritance rights to Father d’Aigrigny. Until now, it hadn’t crossed the young priest's mind that the care he was about to reward so generously, and the pressure on him to fulfill his calling through a morally wrong deception, could have been just a way for Father d’Aigrigny to secure a shady scheme. By acting as he did, Gabriel believed he wasn’t simply giving in to excessive sensitivity. He had made this donation willingly years ago and would now consider it disgraceful to take it back. It was already difficult enough being suspected of cowardice; he would do anything to avoid even a hint of greed.

The missionary must have been endowed with a very rare and excellent nature, or this flower of scrupulous probity would have withered beneath the deleterious and demoralizing influence of his education; but happily, as cold sometimes preserves from corruption, the icy atmosphere in which he had passed a portion of his childhood and youth had benumbed, but not vitiated, his generous qualities, which had indeed soon revived in the warm air of liberty. Father d’Aigrigny, much paler and more agitated than Gabriel, strove to excuse and explain his anxiety by attributing it to the sorrow he experienced at the rupture of his dear son with the Order. Rodin, calm, and perfectly master of himself, saw with secret rage the strong emotion of Father d’Aigrigny, which might have inspired a man less confiding than Gabriel with strange suspicions. Yet, notwithstanding his apparent indifference, the socius was perhaps still more ardently impatient than his superior for the success of this important affair. Samuel appeared quite desponding, no other heir but Gabriel having presented himself. No doubt the old man felt a lively sympathy for the young priest; but then he was a priest, and with him would finish the line of Rennepont; and this immense fortune, accumulated with so much labor, would either be again distributed, or employed otherwise than the testator had desired. The different actors in this scene were standing around the table. As they were about to seat themselves, at the invitation of the notary, Samuel pointed to the register bound in black shagreen, and said: “I was ordered, sir, to deposit here this register. It is locked. I will deliver up the key, immediately after the reading of the will.”

The missionary must have been blessed with a very rare and exceptional character, or this symbol of strict integrity would have faded under the harmful and corrupting influence of his upbringing; but fortunately, just as cold can sometimes prevent decay, the frigid environment where he spent part of his childhood and youth had numbed, but not ruined, his generous traits, which soon flourished in the warm air of freedom. Father d’Aigrigny, looking much paler and more agitated than Gabriel, tried to justify and explain his worry by claiming it was due to the sadness he felt over his beloved son's break from the Order. Rodin, calm and completely in control, secretly seethed at Father d’Aigrigny’s intense emotions, which might have led someone less trusting than Gabriel to develop odd suspicions. Yet, despite his apparent indifference, the socius was probably even more eagerly anxious than his superior for the outcome of this significant matter. Samuel looked quite disheartened, with no other heir but Gabriel having come forward. No doubt the old man felt a strong sympathy for the young priest; but then he was a priest, and thus the Rennepont line would end with him, and this huge fortune, gathered with so much effort, would either be redistributed or utilized in ways that the deceased had not intended. The various participants in this scene were standing around the table. As they were about to take their seats, prompted by the notary, Samuel pointed to the black shagreen-bound register and said: “I was instructed, sir, to place this register here. It’s locked. I will hand over the key right after the will is read.”

“This course is, in fact, directed by the note which accompanies the will,” said M. Dumesnil, “as it was deposited, in the year 1682, in the hands of Master Thomas Le Semelier, king’s counsel, and notary of the Chatelet of Paris, then living at No. 13, Place Royale.”

“This course is actually guided by the note that comes with the will,” said M. Dumesnil, “as it was entrusted, in the year 1682, to Master Thomas Le Semelier, king’s counsel, and notary of the Chatelet of Paris, who was then living at No. 13, Place Royale.”

So saying, M. Dumesnil drew from a portfolio of red morocco a large parchment envelope, grown yellow with time; to this envelope was annexed, by a silken thread, a note also upon vellum.

So saying, M. Dumesnil took out from a red leather portfolio a large parchment envelope, which had turned yellow with age; attached to this envelope by a silk thread was a note also on vellum.

“Gentlemen,” said the notary, “if you please to sit down, I will read the subjoined note, to regulate the formalities at the opening of the will.”

“Gentlemen,” said the notary, “if you would please take a seat, I will read the note below to go over the formalities for the reading of the will.”

The notary, Rodin, Father d’Aigrigny, and Gabriel, took seats. The young priest, having his back turned to the fireplace, could not see the two portraits. In spite of the notary’s invitation, Samuel remained standing behind the chair of that functionary, who read as follows:

The notary, Rodin, Father d’Aigrigny, and Gabriel all took their seats. The young priest, with his back to the fireplace, couldn’t see the two portraits. Despite the notary’s invitation, Samuel stayed standing behind the chair of that official, who read as follows:

“‘On the 13th February, 1832, my will shall be carried to No. 3, in the Rue Saint-Francois.

“‘On February 13th, 1832, my will will be taken to No. 3, in the Rue Saint-Francois.

“‘At ten o’clock precisely, the door of the Red Room shall be opened to my heirs, who will no doubt have arrived long before at Paris, in anticipation of this day, and will have had time to establish their line of descent.

“‘At ten o’clock sharp, the door of the Red Room will be opened for my heirs, who will surely have arrived in Paris well ahead of this day and will have had time to confirm their lineage.

“‘As soon as they are assembled, the will shall be read, and, at the last stroke of noon, the inheritance shall be finally settled in favor of those of my kindred, who according to my recommendation (preserved, I hope, by tradition in my family, during a century and a half); shall present themselves in person, and not by agents, before twelve o’clock, on the 13th of February, in the Rue Saint-Francois.’”

“‘Once everyone is gathered, the will will be read, and at the final stroke of noon, the inheritance will be officially granted to my relatives who, as I hope has been kept alive through family tradition for a century and a half, show up in person, not through representatives, before twelve o’clock on February 13th, at Rue Saint-Francois.’”

Having read these words in a sonorous voice, the notary stopped an instant, and resumed, in a solemn tone: “M. Gabriel Francois Marie de Rennepont, priest, having established, by legal documents, his descent on the father’s side, and his relationship to the testator, and being at this hour the only one of the descendants of the Rennepont family here present, I open the testament in his presence, as it has been ordered.”

Having read these words in a deep voice, the notary paused for a moment before continuing in a serious tone: “M. Gabriel Francois Marie de Rennepont, a priest, having proven through legal documents his lineage on his father's side and his connection to the testator, and being at this time the only descendant of the Rennepont family present here, I will now open the will in his presence, as instructed.”

So saying, the notary drew from its envelope the will, which had been previously opened by the President of the Tribunal, with the formalities required by law. Father d’Aigrigny leaned forward, and resting his elbow on the table, seemed to pant for breath. Gabriel prepared himself to listen with more curiosity than interest. Rodin was seated at some distance from the table, with his old hat between his knees, in the bottom of which, half hidden by the folds of a shabby blue cotton handkerchief, he had placed his watch. The attention of the socius was divided between the least noise from without, and the slow evolution of the hands of the watch, which he followed with his little, wrathful eye, as if hastening their progress, so great was his impatience for the hour of noon.

So saying, the notary took the will out of its envelope, which had already been opened by the President of the Tribunal, following the required legal formalities. Father d’Aigrigny leaned forward, resting his elbow on the table, and seemed to be out of breath. Gabriel got ready to listen with more curiosity than interest. Rodin sat some distance from the table, with his old hat resting between his knees, in the bottom of which, half hidden by the folds of a worn blue cotton handkerchief, he had put his watch. The socius's attention was split between the slightest noise from outside and the slow movement of the watch's hands, which he followed with his small, angry eye, as if he were trying to speed them along, so impatient was he for noon to arrive.

The notary, unfolding the sheet of parchment, read what follows, in the midst of profound attention:

The notary, unfolding the sheet of parchment, read what followed, completely focused:

Hameau de Villetaneuse,

Hameau de Villetaneuse,

“‘February 13th, 1682.

"February 13, 1682."

“‘I am about to escape, by death, from the disgrace of the galleys, to which the implacable enemies of my family have caused me to be condemned as a relapsed heretic.

“'I am about to escape, through death, from the shame of the galleys, to which the relentless enemies of my family have sentenced me as a recidivist heretic.

“‘Moreover, life is too bitter for me since the death of my son, the victim of a mysterious crime.

“Moreover, life has become too harsh for me since the death of my son, who fell victim to an unexplained crime.

“‘At nineteen years of age—poor henry!—and his murderers unknown—no, not unknown—if I may trust my presentiments.

“‘At nineteen years old—poor Henry!—and his murderers unknown—no, not unknown—if I can trust my feelings.”

“‘To preserve my fortune for my son, I had feigned to abjure the Protestant faith. As long as that beloved boy lived, I scrupulously kept up Catholic appearances. The imposture revolted me, but the interest of my son was concerned.

“‘To protect my wealth for my son, I pretended to renounce the Protestant faith. As long as that beloved boy was alive, I carefully maintained the appearance of being Catholic. The deception disgusted me, but it was for my son's sake.

“‘When they killed him, this deceit became insupportable to me. I was watched, accused, and condemned as relapsed. My property has been confiscated, and I am sentenced to the galleys.

“‘When they killed him, this deception became unbearable to me. I was watched, accused, and condemned as a relapse. My property has been seized, and I am sentenced to the galleys.

“‘Tis a terrible time we live in! Misery and servitude! sanguinary despotism and religious intolerance! Oh, it is sweet to abandon life! sweet to rest and see no more such evils and such sorrows!

“It's a terrible time we live in! Misery and servitude! Bloody tyranny and religious intolerance! Oh, it feels so good to give up on life! So sweet to rest and no longer witness such evils and sorrows!

“‘In a few hours, I shall enjoy that rest. I shall die. Let me think of those who will survive—or rather, of those who will live perhaps in better times.

“‘In a few hours, I will finally get some rest. I will die. Let me think of those who will be left behind—or rather, of those who might live in better times.’”

“‘Out of all my fortune, there remains to me a sum of fifty thousand crowns, deposited in a friend’s hands.

“Out of all my wealth, I still have fifty thousand crowns saved with a friend.”

“‘I have no longer a son; but I have numerous relations, exiled in various parts of Europe. This sum of fifty thousand crowns, divided between them, would profit each of them very little. I have disposed of it differently.

“‘I no longer have a son; however, I have many relatives scattered throughout Europe. Dividing this amount of fifty thousand crowns among them would give each very little benefit. I have allocated it in another way.

“‘In this I have followed the wise counsels of a man, whom I venerate as the image of God on earth, for his intelligence, wisdom, and goodness are almost divine.

‘In this, I have followed the wise advice of a man whom I admire as a reflection of God on earth, because his intelligence, wisdom, and goodness are almost divine.

“‘Twice in the course of my life have I seen this man, under very fatal circumstances—twice have I owed him safety, once of the soul, once of the body.

“‘Twice in my life, I’ve seen this man in very dangerous situations—twice he has saved me, once for my soul and once for my body.

“‘Alas! he might perhaps have saved my poor child, but he came too late—too late.

“‘Oh no! He might have been able to save my poor child, but he arrived too late—too late.

“‘Before he left me, he wished to divert me from the intention of dying—for he knew all. But his voice was powerless. My grief, my regret, my discouragement, were too much for him.

“‘Before he left me, he wanted to distract me from wanting to die—because he knew everything. But his voice had no effect. My sadness, my regret, my hopelessness were too overwhelming for him.

“‘It is strange! when he was convinced of my resolution to finish my days by violence, some words of terrible bitterness escaped him, making me believe that he envied me—my fate—my death!

“'It's strange! When he realized I was determined to end my life violently, some words of deep bitterness slipped from him, making me think he envied me—my fate—my death!

20231m
Original

“‘Is he perhaps condemned to live?

“‘Is he maybe doomed to live?

“‘Yes; he has, no doubt, condemned himself to be useful to humanity, and yet life is heavy on him, for I heard him repeat one day, with an expression of despair and weariness that I have never forgotten: “Life! life! who will deliver me from it?”

“‘Yes; he has definitely committed himself to being useful to humanity, and yet life is burdening him, because I heard him say one day, with a look of despair and exhaustion that I’ve never forgotten: “Life! Life! Who will save me from it?”

“‘Is life then so very burdensome to him?

“Is life really that much of a burden for him?

“‘He is gone. His last words have made me look for my departure with serenity. Thanks to him, my death shall not be without fruit.

“‘He is gone. His last words have made me look ahead to my departure with calmness. Thanks to him, my death will not be in vain.

“‘Thanks to him, these lines, written at this moment by a man who, in a few hours, will have ceased to live, may perhaps be the parents of great things a century and a half hence—yes! great and noble things, if my last will is piously followed by my descendants, for it is to them that I here address myself.

“Thanks to him, these lines, written right now by a man who, in a few hours, will be gone, might be the start of something great a century and a half from now—yes! Great and noble things, if my final wishes are faithfully honored by my descendants, because it is to them that I am speaking here.

“‘That they may understand and appreciate this last will—which I commend to the care of the unborn, who dwell in the future whither I am hastening—they must know the persecutors of my family and avenge their ancestor, but by a noble vengeance.

“‘So they can understand and value this last will—which I leave in the hands of those yet to be born, living in the future I'm heading toward—they need to know the persecutors of my family and seek justice for their ancestor, but through a noble form of retribution.

“‘My grandfather was a Catholic. Induced by perfidious counsels rather than religious zeal, he attached himself, though a layman, to a Society whose power has always been terrible and mysterious—the Society of Jesus—‘”

“‘My grandfather was a Catholic. Motivated more by deceitful advice than by true faith, he connected himself, even as a layman, to a group whose influence has always been formidable and enigmatic—the Society of Jesus—‘”

At these words of the testament, Father d’Aigrigny, Rodin, and Gabriel looked involuntarily at each other: The notary, who had not perceived this action, continued to read:

At these words of the will, Father d’Aigrigny, Rodin, and Gabriel glanced at each other without thinking. The notary, who didn't notice this exchange, kept reading:

“‘After some years, during which he had never ceased to profess the most absolute devotion to this Society, he was suddenly enlightened by fearful revelations as to the secret ends it pursued, and the means it employed.

“After a few years, during which he had continuously claimed his complete devotion to this Society, he was suddenly confronted with shocking revelations about the hidden goals it pursued and the methods it used.

“‘This was in 1510, a month before the assassination of Henry IV. “‘My grandfather, terrified at the secret of which he had become the unwilling depositary, and which was to be fully explained by the death of the best of kings, not only broke with the Society, but, as if Catholicism itself had been answerable for the crimes of its members, he abandoned the Romish religion, in which he had hitherto lived, and became a Protestant.

“‘This was in 1510, a month before the assassination of Henry IV. “‘My grandfather, terrified by the secret he had unwillingly kept, which would be fully revealed by the death of the greatest king, not only severed ties with the Society but, as if Catholicism itself was responsible for the crimes of its members, he left the Roman Catholic faith he had practiced all his life and became a Protestant.

“‘Undeniable proofs, attesting the connivance of two members of the Company with Ravaillac, a connivance also proved in the case of Jean Chatel, the regicide, were in my grandfather’s possession.

“Undeniable evidence, showing the collusion of two members of the Company with Ravaillac, a collusion also proven in the case of Jean Chatel, the assassin, was in my grandfather’s possession.

“‘This was the first cause of the violent hatred of the Society for our family. Thank Heaven, these papers have been placed in safety, and if my last will is executed, will be found marked A. M.C. D. G., in the ebony casket in the Hall of Mourning, in the house in the Rue Saint-Francois.

“‘This was the first reason for the intense hatred the Society had for our family. Thank goodness, these papers are safe, and if my last will is executed, they'll be found marked A. M.C. D. G. in the black casket in the Hall of Mourning, in the house on Rue Saint-Francois.

“‘My father was also exposed to these secret persecutions. His ruin, and perhaps his death, would have been the consequence, had it not been for the intervention of an angelic woman, towards whom he felt an almost religious veneration.

“‘My father also faced these hidden persecutions. His downfall, and possibly his death, would have been the result if it weren't for the help of an incredible woman, whom he regarded with almost religious reverence.

“‘The portrait of this woman, whom I saw a few years ago, as well as that of the man whom I hold in the greatest reverence, were painted by me from memory, and have been placed in the Red Room in the Rue Saint-Francois—to be gratefully valued, I hope, by the descendants of my family.’”

“‘The portrait of this woman, whom I saw a few years ago, as well as that of the man I greatly admire, were painted by me from memory and have been displayed in the Red Room on Rue Saint-Francois—to be appreciated, I hope, by my family’s descendants.’”

For some moments Gabriel had become more and more attentive to the reading of this testament. He thought within himself by how strange a coincidence one of his ancestors had, two centuries before, broken with the Society of Jesus, as he himself had just done; and that from this rupture, two centuries old, dated also that species of hatred with which the Society of Jesus had always pursued his family. Nor did the young priest find it less strange that this inheritance, transmitted to him after a lapse of a hundred and fifty years, from one of his kindred (the victim of the Society of Jesus), should return by a voluntary act to the coffers of this same society. When the notary read the passage relative to the two portraits, Gabriel, who, like Father d’Aigrigny, sat with his back towards the pictures, turned round to look at them. Hardly had the missionary cast his eyes on the portrait of the woman, than he uttered a loud cry of surprise, and almost terror. The notary paused in his reading, and looked uneasily at the young priest.

For a while, Gabriel became increasingly focused on reading this will. He thought about how strange it was that one of his ancestors had, two centuries earlier, broken away from the Society of Jesus, just like he had. From that split so long ago, a kind of hatred had existed that the Society of Jesus had always directed at his family. It seemed equally strange to the young priest that this legacy, passed down to him after a hundred and fifty years from a relative who had been a victim of the Society of Jesus, should now return voluntarily to the same society's coffers. When the notary read the part about the two portraits, Gabriel, who like Father d’Aigrigny was facing away from the pictures, turned around to look at them. As soon as the missionary laid his eyes on the woman’s portrait, he let out a loud cry of shock and almost fear. The notary stopped reading and glanced nervously at the young priest.





CHAPTER XXIV. THE LAST STROKE OF NOON.

At the cry uttered by Gabriel, the notary had stopped reading the testament, and Father d’Aigrigny hastily drew near the young priest. The latter rose trembling from his seat and gazed with increasing stupor at the female portrait.

At Gabriel's shout, the notary paused his reading of the will, and Father d’Aigrigny quickly moved closer to the young priest. The young priest stood up, shaking, and stared in shock at the female portrait.

Then he said in a low voice, as if speaking to himself. “Good Heaven! is it possible that nature can produce such resemblances? Those eyes—so proud and yet so sad—that forehead—that pale complexion—yes, all her features, are the same—all of them!”

Then he said quietly, almost to himself, “Good heavens! Is it really possible for nature to create such similarities? Those eyes—so proud yet so sad—that forehead—that pale complexion—yes, all her features are the same—all of them!”

“My dear son, what is the matter?” said Father d’Aigrigny, as astonished as Samuel and the notary.

“My dear son, what’s wrong?” said Father d’Aigrigny, just as surprised as Samuel and the notary.

“Eight months ago,” replied the missionary, in a voice of deep emotion, without once taking his eyes from the picture, “I was in the power of the Indians, in the heart of the Rocky Mountains. They had crucified, and were beginning to scalp me; I was on the point of death, when Divine Providence sent me unexpected aid—sent me this woman for a deliverer.”

“Eight months ago,” said the missionary, with deep emotion in his voice, never taking his eyes off the picture, “I was at the mercy of the Indians, deep in the Rocky Mountains. They had crucified me and were starting to scalp me; I was close to death when Divine Providence sent me unexpected help—sent me this woman to save me.”

“That woman!” cried Samuel, Father d’Aigrigny, and the notary, all together.

"That woman!" shouted Samuel, Father d’Aigrigny, and the notary, all at once.

Rodin alone appeared completely indifferent to this episode of the picture. His face contracted with angry impatience, he bit his nails to the quick, as he contemplated with agony the slow progress of the hands of his watch.

Rodin seemed completely unfazed by this part of the scene. His face tightened with frustrated impatience, and he bit his nails down to the quick as he watched the slow movement of the hands on his watch with agony.

“What! that woman saved your life?” resumed Father d’Aigrigny.

“What! That woman saved your life?” Father d’Aigrigny continued.

“Yes, this woman,” replied Gabriel, in a still lower and more trembling voice; “this woman—or rather a woman so much resembling her, that if this picture had not been here for a century and a half, I should have felt sure it was the same—nor can I explain to myself that so striking a resemblance could be the effect of chance. Well,” added he, after a moment’s silence, as he heaved a profound sigh, “the mysteries of Nature, and the will of God, are impenetrable.”

“Yes, this woman,” replied Gabriel, in an even quieter and more trembling voice. “This woman—or more like a woman who looks so much like her that if this picture hadn’t been here for a century and a half, I would have been sure it was the same. I can’t even explain to myself how such a strong resemblance could just be coincidence. Well,” he added after a moment of silence, letting out a deep sigh, “the mysteries of Nature and the will of God are beyond understanding.”

Gabriel fell back into his chair, in the midst of a general silence, which was broken by Father d’Aigrigny saying, “It is a case of extraordinary resemblance; that is all, my dear son. Only, the natural gratitude which you feel towards your benefactress, makes you take a deep interest in this singular coincidence.”

Gabriel sank back into his chair, surrounded by a deep silence, which was interrupted by Father d’Aigrigny saying, “It’s just an incredible resemblance; that’s all, my dear son. The natural gratitude you feel towards your benefactress makes you really invested in this strange coincidence.”

Rodin, bursting with impatience, here said to the notary, by whose side he stood, “It seems to me, sir, that all this little romance has nothing to do with the testament.”

Rodin, filled with impatience, said to the notary beside him, “It looks to me, sir, that this whole little story has nothing to do with the will.”

“You are right,” answered the notary, resuming his seat; “but the fact is so extraordinary, and as you say, romantic, that one cannot help sharing in this gentleman’s astonishment.”

“You're right,” replied the notary, sitting back down; “but the situation is so extraordinary, and as you said, romantic, that it's hard not to feel this gentleman's astonishment.”

He pointed to Gabriel, who, with his elbow resting on the arms of the chair, leaned his forehead upon his hand, apparently quite absorbed in thought. The notary continued the reading of the will, as follows:

He pointed to Gabriel, who had his elbow resting on the arms of the chair, leaning his forehead on his hand, seemingly deep in thought. The notary kept reading the will, as follows:

“‘Such are the persecutions to which my family has been exposed on the part of the Society of Jesus.

“‘These are the persecutions my family has faced from the Society of Jesus.

“‘The Society possesses at this hour the whole of my confiscated property. I am about to die. May its hatred perish with me, and spare my kindred, whose fate at this solemn moment is my last and only thought.

“‘The Society has all my confiscated property right now. I am about to die. I hope its hatred dies with me and spares my family, whose fate at this serious moment is my last and only concern.

“‘This morning I sent for a man of long tried probity Isaac Samuel. He owes his life to me, and every day I congratulate myself on having been able to preserve to the world so honest and excellent a creature.

“‘This morning I called for a man of long-standing integrity, Isaac Samuel. He owes his life to me, and every day I pat myself on the back for being able to keep such an honest and exceptional person in the world.

“‘Before the confiscation of my property, Isaac Samuel had long managed it with as much intelligence as uprightness. I have entrusted him with the fifty thousand crowns, returned to me by a faithful friend. Isaac Samuel, and his descendants after him, to whom he will leave this debt of gratitude, will invest the above sum, and allow it to accumulate, until the expiration of the hundred and fiftieth year from this time.

“Before my property was taken away, Isaac Samuel managed it with both intelligence and integrity. I entrusted him with the fifty thousand crowns returned to me by a loyal friend. Isaac Samuel, along with his descendants, to whom he will pass on this debt of gratitude, will invest that amount and let it grow until the end of the one hundred fiftieth year from now.”

“‘The amount thus accumulated may become enormous, and constitute a royal fortune, if no unfavorable event should occur. May my descendants attend to my wishes, as to the division and employment of this immense sum!

“‘The amount that has built up could become huge and form a royal fortune, as long as nothing bad happens. I hope my descendants will respect my wishes regarding how to divide and use this massive amount!

“‘In a century and a half, there happen so many changes, so many varieties of fortunes, such a rise and fall in the condition of the successive generations of a family, that probably, a hundred and fifty years hence, my descendants will belong to various classes of society, and thus represent the divers social elements of their time.

“‘In a century and a half, there are so many changes, so many different fortunes, such a rise and fall in the situation of the generations of a family, that probably, a hundred and fifty years from now, my descendants will belong to various social classes, and will represent the diverse social elements of their time.

“‘There may, perhaps, be among them men of great intelligence great courage, or great virtue—learned men, or names illustrious in arts and arms. There may, perhaps, also be obscure workmen, or humble citizens—perhaps, also, alas! great criminals.

“‘There might be, among them, people of great intelligence, great courage, or great virtue—scholarly individuals, or well-known figures in arts and military. There might also be unknown laborers, or ordinary citizens—perhaps, unfortunately, even serious criminals.

“‘However, this may be, my most earnest desire is that my descendants should combine together, and, reconstituting one family, by a close and sincere union, put into practice the divine words of Christ, “Love ye one another.”

“‘However this may be, my strongest wish is for my descendants to come together, and by forming one family through a close and genuine bond, put into practice the divine words of Christ, “Love one another.”

“‘This union would have a salutary tendency; for it seems to me that upon union, upon the association of men together, must depend the future happiness of mankind.

“This union would have a positive impact; because it seems to me that the future happiness of humanity depends on the union and association of people together."

“‘The Company, which so long persecuted my family, is one of the most striking examples of the power of association, even when applied to evil.

“‘The Company, which has long tormented my family, is one of the most striking examples of how association can wield power, even when it involves wrongdoing.

“‘There is something so fruitful and divine in this principle, that it sometimes forces to good the worst and most dangerous combinations.

“There’s something so fruitful and divine in this principle that it sometimes compels even the worst and most dangerous combinations to do good.

“‘Thus, the missions have thrown a scanty but pure and generous light on the darkness of this Company of Jesus—founded with the detestable and impious aim of destroying, by a homicidal education, all will, thought, liberty, and intelligence, in the people, so as to deliver them, trembling, superstitious, brutal, and helpless, to the despotism of kings, governed in their turn by confessors belonging to the Society.’”

“‘Thus, the missions have shed a little but clear and generous light on the darkness of this Society of Jesus—founded with the hateful and immoral goal of destroying, through a deadly education, all will, thought, freedom, and intelligence in the people, so as to leave them trembling, superstitious, brutal, and helpless, at the mercy of kings, who are in turn controlled by confessors from the Society.’”

At this passage of the will, there was another strange look exchanged between Gabriel and Father d’Aigrigny. The notary continued:

At this point in the will, Gabriel and Father d’Aigrigny exchanged another odd glance. The notary went on:

“‘If a perverse association, based upon the degradation of humanity, upon fear and despotism, and followed by the maledictions of the people, has survived for centuries, and often governed the world by craft and terror—how would it be with an association, which, taking fraternity and evangelic love for its means, had for its end to deliver man and woman from all degrading slavery, to invite to the enjoyment of terrestrial happiness those who have hitherto known nothing of life but its sorrows and miseries, and to glorify and enrich the labor that feeds the state?—to enlighten those whom ignorance has depraved?—to favor the free expansion of all the passions, which God, in His infinite wisdom, and inexhaustible goodness, gave to man as so many powerful levers?—to sanctify all the gifts of Heaven: love, maternity, strength, intelligence, beauty, genius?—to make men truly religious, and deeply grateful to their Creator, by making them understand the splendors of Nature, and bestowing on them their rightful share in the treasures which have been poured upon us?

“‘If a twisted association, based on the degradation of humanity, driven by fear and tyranny, and supported by the curses of the people, has lasted for centuries and frequently ruled the world through deception and intimidation—how would it be with an association that, using brotherhood and evangelical love as its foundation, aims to free men and women from all degrading slavery, to invite those who have only experienced sorrow and misery to enjoy earthly happiness, and to honor and enrich the labor that sustains the state?—to enlighten those who have been led astray by ignorance?—to encourage the free expression of all the passions that God, in His infinite wisdom and boundless goodness, bestowed upon humanity as powerful tools?—to sanctify all the gifts of Heaven: love, motherhood, strength, intelligence, beauty, genius?—to make people truly religious and deeply grateful to their Creator by helping them appreciate the wonders of Nature and giving them their fair share of the treasures that have been showered upon us?

“‘Oh! if it be Heaven’s will that, in a century and a half, the descendants of my family, faithful to the last wishes of a heart that loved humanity, meet in this sacred union!—if it be Heaven’s will that amongst them be found charitable and passionate souls, full of commiseration for those who suffer, and lofty minds, ardent for liberty! warm and eloquent natures! resolute characters! women, who unite beauty and wit with goodness—oh! then, how fruitful, how powerful will be the harmonious union of all these ideas, and influences, and forces—of all these attractions grouped round that princely fortune, which, concentrated by association, and wisely managed, would render practicable the most admirable Utopias!

“‘Oh! if it’s God’s will that, in a century and a half, the descendants of my family, true to the final wishes of a heart that loved humanity, come together in this sacred union!—if it’s God’s will that among them are charitable and passionate souls, full of compassion for those who suffer, and high-minded individuals, eager for freedom! warm and expressive personalities! determined individuals! women who combine beauty and intelligence with kindness—oh! then, how fruitful and powerful will be the harmonious union of all these ideas, influences, and forces—of all these attractions gathered around that noble fortune, which, focused through unity, and wisely managed, could make the most admirable Utopias possible!

“‘What a wondrous centre of fertile and generous thoughts! What precious and life-giving rays would stream incessantly from this focus of charity, emancipation, and love! What great things might be attempted what magnificent examples given to the world! What a divine mission! What an irresistible tendency towards good might be impressed on the whole human race by a family thus situated, and in possession of such means!

“‘What an amazing hub of fertile and generous ideas! What precious and life-giving rays would continuously flow from this center of charity, freedom, and love! What great things could be attempted, what magnificent examples set for the world! What a divine mission! What an unstoppable drive towards good could be instilled in all of humanity by a family in such a position, with such resources!

“‘And, then, such a beneficent association would be able to combat the fatal conspiracy of which I am the victim, and which, in a century and a half, may have lost none of its formidable power.

“‘And then, such a helpful organization would be able to fight against the deadly conspiracy of which I am a victim, and which, in a hundred and fifty years, may not have lost any of its incredible power.

“‘So, to this work of darkness, restraint, and despotism, which weighs heavily on the Christian world, my family would oppose their work of light, expansion, and liberty!

“‘So, against this oppressive work of darkness, restraint, and tyranny that burdens the Christian world, my family would stand for their work of light, growth, and freedom!

“‘The genii of good and evil would stand face to face. The struggle would commence, and God would protect the right.

“‘The spirits of good and evil would confront each other. The battle would begin, and God would safeguard what is right.

“‘And that these immense pecuniary resources, which will give so much power to my family, may not be exhausted by the course of years, my heirs, following my last will, are to place out, upon the same conditions, double the sum that I have invested—so that, a century and a half later, a new source of power and action will be at the disposal of their descendants. What a perpetuity of good!

“‘And to ensure that these huge financial resources, which will give my family so much power, aren’t depleted over the years, my heirs, according to my last wishes, are to invest double the amount I have put in—so that, a century and a half from now, a new source of power and influence will be available to their descendants. What a lasting benefit!

“‘In the ebony cabinet of the Hall of Mourning will be found some practical suggestions on the subject of this association.

“‘In the black cabinet of the Hall of Mourning, you will find some practical suggestions about this association.

“‘Such is my last will—or rather, such are my last hopes.

“‘This is my last will—or rather, these are my last hopes.

“‘When I require absolutely that the members of my family should appear in person in the Rue Saint-Francois, on the day of the opening of this testament, it is so that, united in that solemn moment, they may see and know each other. My words may then, perhaps, have some effect upon them; and, instead of living divided, they will combine together. It will be for their own interest, and my wishes will thus be accomplished.

“‘When I absolutely need my family members to be present in person on the Rue Saint-Francois for the reading of this will, it’s so that, in that significant moment, they can see and recognize one another. My words may then, perhaps, influence them; instead of living apart, they will unite. This will be in their own interest, and my wishes will be fulfilled.”

“‘When I sent, a few days ago, to those of my family whom exile has dispersed over Europe, a medal on which is engravers the date of the convocation of my heirs, a century and a half from this time, I was forced to keep secret my true motive, and only to tell them, that my descendants would find it greatly to their interest to attend this meeting.

“‘A few days ago, when I sent a medal to my family members who’ve been scattered across Europe because of exile, the medal has the date of the gathering of my heirs, a century and a half from now. I had to hide my real reason for sending it and only told them that my descendants would really benefit from attending this meeting.

“‘I have acted thus, because I know the craft and perseverance of the society of which I have been the victim. If they could guess that my descendants would hereafter have to divide immense sums between them, my family would run the risk of much fraud and malice, through the fatal recommendations handed down from age to age in the Society of Jesus.

“‘I’ve done this because I understand the skill and determination of the group that has wronged me. If they realized that my descendants would eventually have to split large amounts of money among themselves, my family would be at high risk for a lot of fraud and ill will, due to the harmful advice passed down through generations in the Society of Jesus.

“‘May these precautions be successful! May the wish, expressed upon these medals, be faithfully transmitted from generation to generation!

“‘May these precautions work! May the wish inscribed on these medals be passed down faithfully from generation to generation!

“‘If I fix a day and hour, in which my inheritance shall irrevocably fall to those of my descendants who shall appear in the Rue Saint-Francois on the 13th February, in 1832, it is that all delays must have a term, and that my heirs will have been sufficiently informed years before of the great importance of this meeting.

“‘If I set a specific day and time when my inheritance will permanently go to those of my descendants who show up on Rue Saint-Francois on February 13, 1832, it's because all delays must come to an end, and my heirs will have been adequately informed years in advance about the significance of this meeting.

“‘After the reading of my testament, the person who shall then be the trustee of the accumulated funds, shall make known their amount, so that, with the last stroke of noon, they may be divided between my heirs then and there present.

“‘After my will is read, the person who is the trustee of the accumulated funds will announce the total amount, so that, at exactly noon, it can be divided among my heirs who are present at that time.

“‘The different apartments of the house shall then be opened to them. They will see in them divers objects, well worthy of interest, pity, and respect—particularly in the Hall of Mourning.

“‘The different rooms of the house will then be opened to them. They will see various objects that are definitely worth their interest, sympathy, and respect—especially in the Hall of Mourning.

“‘My desire is, that the house may not be sold, but that it may remain furnished as it is, and serve as a place of meeting for my descendants, if, as I hope, they attend to my last wishes.

“‘I hope that the house won't be sold, but that it will stay furnished just as it is, and serve as a gathering place for my descendants, if, as I wish, they honor my final requests.

“‘If, on the contrary, they are divided amongst themselves—if, instead of uniting for one of the most generous enterprises that ever signalized an age, they yield to the influence of selfish passions—if they prefer a sterile individuality to a fruitful association—if, in this immense fortune, they see only an opportunity for frivolous dissipation, or sordid interest—may they be accursed by all those whom they might have loved, succored, and disfettered!—and then let this house be utterly demolished and destroyed, and the papers, of which Isaac Samuel possesses the inventory, as well as the two portraits in the Red Room, be burnt by the guardian of the property.

“‘If, on the other hand, they are divided among themselves—if, instead of coming together for one of the most noble causes that has ever marked an era, they give in to selfish desires—if they choose a barren individuality over a productive partnership—if, in this great fortune, they see only a chance for mindless waste or greedy interests—may they be cursed by all those they could have loved, helped, and freed!—and then let this house be completely torn down and destroyed, and the papers that Isaac Samuel has the inventory for, along with the two portraits in the Red Room, be burned by the property’s guardian.

“‘I have spoken. My duty is accomplished. In all this, I have followed the counsels of the man whom I revere and love as the image of God upon earth.

“‘I have spoken. My duty is done. Throughout all of this, I have followed the advice of the man whom I respect and love as the representation of God on earth.

“‘The faithful friend, who preserved for me the fifty thousand crowns, the wreck of my fortune, knows the use I mean to make of them. I could not refuse his friendship this mark of confidence. But I have concealed from him the name of Isaac Samuel—for to have mentioned it might have exposed this latter and his descendants to great dangers.

“‘The loyal friend, who saved the fifty thousand crowns for me, the remnants of my fortune, understands how I plan to use them. I couldn’t deny him this sign of trust in our friendship. But I’ve kept the name Isaac Samuel a secret from him—mentioning it could have put him and his family in serious danger.

“‘In a short time, this friend, who knows not that my resolution to die is so near its accomplishment, will come hither with my notary. Into their hands, after the usual formalities, I shall deliver my sealed testament.

“‘In a little while, this friend, who doesn’t realize that I’m so close to carrying out my plan to die, will come here with my notary. After the usual formalities, I’ll hand over my sealed will to them.

“‘Such is my last will. I leave its execution to the superintending care of Providence. God will protect the cause of love, peace, union, and liberty.

“‘This is my final wish. I leave its execution to the oversight of Providence. God will safeguard the cause of love, peace, unity, and freedom.

“‘This mystic testament,(20) having been freely made by me, and written entirely with my own hand, I intend and will its scrupulous execution both in spirit and the letter.

“This mystic testament,(20) having been freely made by me, and written entirely with my own hand, I intend and will its careful execution both in spirit and in letter.

“‘This 13th day of February, 1682, at one o’clock in the afternoon.

“This 13th day of February, 1682, at one o’clock in the afternoon.

                “‘MARIUS DE RENNEPONT.’”
 
“MARIUS DE RENNEPONT.”

As the notary had proceeded with the reading of the testament, Gabriel was successively agitated by divers painful impressions. At first, as we have before said, he was struck with the singular fatality which restored this immense fortune, derived from a victim of the Society of Jesus, to the hands of that very association, by the renewal of his deed of gift. Then, as his charitable and lofty soul began fully to comprehend the admirable tendency of the association so earnestly recommended by Marius de Rennepont, he reflected with bitter remorse, that, in consequence of his act of renunciation, and of the absence of any other heir, this great idea would never be realized, and a fortune, far more considerable than had even been expected, would fall to the share of an ill-omened society, in whose hands it would become a terrible means of action. At the same time, it must be said that the soul of Gabriel was too pure and noble to feel the slightest personal regret, on hearing the great probable value of the property he had renounced. He rejoiced rather in withdrawing his mind, by a touching contrast, from the thought of the wealth he had abandoned, to the humble parsonage, where he hoped to pass the remainder of his life, in the practice of most evangelical virtue.

As the notary read the will, Gabriel felt a wave of painful emotions. At first, as mentioned before, he was struck by the strange irony that this immense fortune, coming from a victim of the Society of Jesus, was being returned to that same group through the renewal of his gift. Then, as his generous and noble heart began to fully grasp the remarkable mission of the association that Marius de Rennepont had passionately endorsed, he was filled with bitter regret. He realized that because of his renunciation and the absence of any other heir, this great vision would never come to life, and a fortune much greater than expected would end up with a sinister society that would use it as a powerful tool for their own ends. At the same time, it's important to note that Gabriel's soul was too pure and noble to feel any personal regret upon hearing about the significant value of the property he had given up. Instead, he found comfort in shifting his thoughts, contrasting the wealth he had let go with the humble parsonage where he hoped to spend the rest of his life living out true Christian values.

These ideas passed confusedly through his brain. The sight of that woman’s portrait, the dark revelations contained in the testament, the grandeur of the views exhibited in this last will of M. de Rennepont, all these extraordinary incidents had thrown Gabriel into a sort of stupor, in which he was still plunged, when Samuel offered the key of the register to the notary, saying: “You will find, sir, in this register, the exact statement of the sums in my possession, derived from the investment and accumulation of the one hundred and fifty thousand francs, entrusted to my grandfather by M. Marius de Rennepont.”

These thoughts jumbled together in his mind. The sight of that woman’s portrait, the dark secrets in the will, the impressive views detailed in M. de Rennepont’s last wishes—these remarkable events had left Gabriel in a kind of daze, which he was still in when Samuel handed the key to the register to the notary, saying: “You’ll find, sir, in this register, an accurate account of the amounts I have, from the investment and accumulation of the one hundred and fifty thousand francs that M. Marius de Rennepont entrusted to my grandfather.”

“Your grandfather!” cried Father d’Aigrigny, with the utmost surprise; “it is then your family that has always had the management of this property.”

“Your grandfather!” exclaimed Father d’Aigrigny, in complete shock; “so it’s your family that has always managed this property.”

“Yes, sir; and, in a few minutes, my wife will bring hither the casket which contains the vouchers.”

“Yes, sir; and in a few minutes, my wife will bring over the box that contains the receipts.”

“And to what sum does this property amount?” asked Rodin, with an air of the most complete indifference.

“And how much is this property worth?” asked Rodin, totally uninterested.

“As M. Notary may convince himself by this statement,” replied Samuel, with perfect frankness, and as if he were only talking of the original one hundred and fifty thousand francs, “I have in my possession various current securities to the amount of two hundred and twelve millions, one hundred and seventy—”

“As M. Notary can see from this statement,” replied Samuel, being completely open, and as if he were just referring to the original one hundred and fifty thousand francs, “I have various current securities amounting to two hundred and twelve million, one hundred and seventy—”

“You say, sir’” cried Father d’Aigrigny, without giving Samuel time to finish, for the odd money did not at all interest his reverence.

“You say, sir,” exclaimed Father d’Aigrigny, cutting Samuel off before he could finish, as the odd money didn’t interest him at all.

“Yes, the sum!” added Rodin, in an agitated voice, and, for the first time, perhaps, in his life losing his presence of mind; “the sum—the sum—the sum!”

“Yes, the total!” added Rodin, in an anxious voice, and, for the first time, perhaps, in his life losing his cool; “the total—the total—the total!”

“I say, sir,” resumed the old man, “that I hold securities for two hundred and twelve millions, one hundred and seventy-five thousand francs, payable to self or bearer—as you may soon convince yourself, M. Notary, for here is my wife with the casket.”

“I say, sir,” continued the old man, “that I have securities for two hundred and twelve million, one hundred and seventy-five thousand francs, payable to myself or bearer—as you can verify shortly, Mr. Notary, because here is my wife with the casket.”

Indeed, at this moment, Bathsheba entered, holding in her arms the cedar wood chest, which contained the securities in question; she placed it upon the table, and withdrew, after exchanging an affectionate glance with Samuel. When the latter declared the enormous amount of the sum in hand, his words were received with silent stupor. All the actors in this scene, except himself, believed that they were the sport of some delusion. Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin had counted upon forty millions. This sum, in itself enormous, was more than quintupled. Gabriel, when he heard the notary read those passages in the testament, which spoke of a princely fortune, being quite ignorant of the prodigious effects of eligible investments, had valued the property at some three or four millions. He was, therefore, struck dumb with amazement at the exorbitant amount named. Notwithstanding his admirable disinterestedness and scrupulous honor, he felt dazzled and giddy at the thought, that all these immense riches might have belonged to him—alone. The notary, almost as much amazed as Gabriel, examined the statement, and could hardly believe his eyes. The Jew also remained mute, and seemed painfully absorbed in thought, that no other heir made his appearance.

At that moment, Bathsheba came in, carrying a cedar wood chest that contained the important documents. She set it on the table and stepped back after sharing a loving look with Samuel. When Samuel announced the huge total amount they had, everyone else in the room was speechless. They all thought they were caught up in some sort of trick. Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin had expected forty million. This already massive sum was actually more than five times that amount. Gabriel, who was unaware of the incredible returns from good investments, had estimated the property to be worth around three or four million. So, he was completely stunned by the exorbitant figure being mentioned. Despite his strong sense of integrity and selflessness, he felt overwhelmed and dizzy at the thought that all this wealth could have belonged to him alone. The notary, who was just as astonished as Gabriel, looked over the report and could barely believe what he was seeing. The Jew was also silent, lost in thought, worrying about the fact that no other heir had shown up.

In the depth of this profound silence, the clock in the next room began slowly to strike twelve. Samuel started, and heaved a deep sigh. A few seconds more, and the fatal term would be at an end. Rodin, Father d’Aigrigny, Gabriel, and the notary, were all under the influence of such complete surprise, that not one of them even remarked how strange it was to hear the sound of this clock.

In the middle of this deep silence, the clock in the next room started to strike twelve. Samuel jumped and let out a deep sigh. In just a few seconds, the critical moment would be over. Rodin, Father d’Aigrigny, Gabriel, and the notary were all so taken aback that none of them even noticed how odd it was to hear the sound of the clock.

“Noon!” cried Rodin, as, by an involuntary movement, he hastily placed his two hands upon the casket, as if to take possession of it.

“Noon!” shouted Rodin, as he instinctively put his hands on the casket, almost like he was trying to claim it.

“At last!” cried Father d’Aigrigny, with an expression of joy, triumph transport, which it is impossible to describe. Then he added, as he threw himself into Gabriel’s arms, whom he embraced warmly: “Oh, my dear son! how the poor will bless you! You will be a second Vincent de Paul. You will be canonized, I promise you.”

“At last!” exclaimed Father d’Aigrigny, with an indescribable expression of joy and triumph. Then he added, as he threw himself into Gabriel’s arms and embraced him warmly: “Oh, my dear son! The poor will bless you! You will be a second Vincent de Paul. I promise you, you will be canonized.”

“Let us first thank Providence,” said Rodin, in a grave and solemn tone, as he fell upon his knees, “let us thank Providence, that He has permitted so much wealth to be employed for His glory!”’

“Let’s first thank Providence,” said Rodin, in a serious and solemn tone, as he fell to his knees, “let’s thank Providence that He has allowed so much wealth to be used for His glory!”

Father d’Aigrigny, having again embraced Gabriel, took him by the hand, and said: “Rodin is right. Let us kneel, my dear son, and render thanks to Providence!”

Father d’Aigrigny, having hugged Gabriel again, took him by the hand and said: “Rodin is right. Let’s kneel, my dear son, and give thanks to Providence!”

So saying, Father d’Aigrigny knelt down, dragging Gabriel with him, and the latter, confused and giddy with so many precipitate events, yielded mechanically to the impulse. It was the last stroke of twelve when they all rose together.

So saying, Father d’Aigrigny knelt down, pulling Gabriel with him, and the latter, confused and dizzy from so many sudden events, automatically followed the impulse. It was the last stroke of twelve when they all got up together.

Then said the notary, in a slightly agitated voice, for there was something extraordinary and solemn in this scene—

Then the notary said, in a slightly nervous voice, because there was something extraordinary and serious about this scene—

“No other heir of M. Marius de Rennepont having presented himself, before noon on this day, I execute the will of the testator, by declaring, in the name of law and justice, that M. Francois Marie Gabriel de Rennepont, here present, is the sole heir and possessor of all the estate, real and personal, bequeathed under the said will; all which estate the said Gabriel de Rennepont, priest, has freely and voluntarily made over by deed of gift to Frederic Emanuel de Bordeville, Marquis d’Aigrigny, priest, who has accepted the same, and is, therefore, the only legal holder of such property, in the room of the said Gabriel de Rennepont, by virtue of the said deed, drawn up and engrossed by me this morning, and signed in my presence by the said Gabriel de Rennepont and Frederic d’Aigrigny.”

“No other heir of M. Marius de Rennepont has come forward before noon today, so I will execute the will of the deceased by declaring, in the name of law and justice, that M. Francois Marie Gabriel de Rennepont, who is present, is the sole heir and owner of all the estate, both real and personal, bequeathed in the will. Gabriel de Rennepont, a priest, has freely and voluntarily transferred this estate to Frederic Emanuel de Bordeville, Marquis d’Aigrigny, also a priest, who has accepted the transfer. Therefore, he is the only legal holder of the property on behalf of Gabriel de Rennepont, under the deed that I prepared and finalized this morning, which was signed in my presence by both Gabriel de Rennepont and Frederic d’Aigrigny.”

At this moment, the sound of loud voices was heard from the garden. Bathsheba entered hastily, and said to her husband with an agitated air: “Samuel—a soldier—who insists—”

At that moment, loud voices could be heard from the garden. Bathsheba hurried in and said to her husband, looking upset: “Samuel—a soldier—who keeps insisting—”

She had not time to finish. Dagobert appeared at the door of the Red Room. The soldier was fearfully pale. He seemed almost fainting; his left arm was in a sling, and he leaned upon Agricola. At sight of Dagobert, the pale and flabby eyelids of Rodin were suddenly distended, as if all the blood in his body had flowed towards the head. Then the socius threw himself upon the casket, with the haste of ferocious rage and avidity, as if he were resolved to cover it with his body, and defend it at the peril of his life.

She didn’t have time to finish. Dagobert showed up at the door of the Red Room. The soldier looked extremely pale. He seemed like he was about to faint; his left arm was in a sling, and he leaned on Agricola. When Rodin saw Dagobert, his pale and flabby eyelids widened suddenly, as if all the blood in his body had rushed to his head. Then the socius lunged at the casket, with the urgency of fierce rage and eagerness, as if he were ready to protect it with his body, risking his life in the process.

(20) This term is sanctioned by legal usage.

(20) This term is approved by legal usage.





CHAPTER XXV. THE DEED OF GIFT.

Father d’Aigrigny did not recognize Dagobert, and had never seen Agricola. He could not therefore, at first explain the kind of angry alarm exhibited by Rodin. But the reverend father understood it all, when he heard Gabriel utter a cry of joy, and saw him rush into the arms of the smith, exclaiming: “My brother! my second father—oh! it is heaven that sends you to me.”

Father d’Aigrigny didn't recognize Dagobert and had never seen Agricola. So, at first, he couldn't explain the angry alarm coming from Rodin. But the reverend father understood everything when he heard Gabriel let out a shout of joy and saw him run into the arms of the smith, exclaiming, “My brother! My second father—oh! It’s like heaven has sent you to me.”

Having pressed Gabriel’s hand, Dagobert advanced towards Father d’Aigrigny, with a rapid but unsteady step. As he remarked the soldier’s threatening countenance, the reverend father, strong in his acquired rights, and feeling that, since noon, he was at home here; drew back a little, and said imperiously to the veteran: “Who are you, sir!—What do you want here?”

Having shaken Gabriel's hand, Dagobert moved toward Father d'Aigrigny with a quick but unsteady pace. Noticing the soldier's threatening expression, the reverend father, confident in his established authority and aware that he had been at home here since noon, stepped back slightly and said commandingly to the veteran: “Who are you, sir? What do you want here?”

Instead of answering, the soldier continued to advance, then, stopping just facing Father d’Aigrigny, he looked at him for a second with such an astounding mixture of curiosity, disdain, aversion, and audacity, that the ex-colonel of hussars quailed before the pale face and glowing eye of the veteran. The notary and Samuel, struck with surprise, remained mute spectators of this scene, while Agricola and Gabriel followed with anxiety Dagobert’s least movements. As for Rodin, he pretended to be leaning on the casket, in order still to cover it with his body.

Instead of answering, the soldier kept moving forward, then, stopping right in front of Father d’Aigrigny, he stared at him for a second with such a powerful mix of curiosity, disdain, dislike, and boldness that the former colonel of hussars flinched before the veteran's pale face and intense gaze. The notary and Samuel, stunned, stood silently by as spectators of this scene, while Agricola and Gabriel anxiously followed Dagobert’s every movement. As for Rodin, he pretended to lean against the casket, still trying to shield it with his body.

Surmounting at length the embarrassment caused by the steadfast look of the soldier, Father d’Aigrigny raised his head, and repeated. “I ask you, sir, who you are, and what you want?”

Surmounting his embarrassment from the soldier's unwavering gaze, Father d’Aigrigny lifted his head and asked again, “I ask you, sir, who you are and what you want?”

“Do you not recognize me?” said Dagobert, hardly able to restrain himself.

“Don’t you recognize me?” said Dagobert, struggling to control himself.

“No, sir—”

"No way, sir—"

“In truth,” returned the soldier, with profound contempt, “You cast down your eyes for shame when, at Leipsic, you fought for the Russians against the French, and when General Simon, covered with wounds, answered you, renegade that you were, when you asked him for his sword, ‘I do not surrender to a traitor!’—and dragged himself along to one of the Russian grenadiers, to whom he yielded up his weapon. Well! there was then a wounded soldier by the side of General Simon—I am he.”

“In truth,” the soldier said with deep contempt, “you looked away in shame when, at Leipsic, you fought for the Russians against the French. When General Simon, covered in wounds, responded to you, traitor that you are, after you asked him for his sword, ‘I do not surrender to a traitor!’—he dragged himself over to one of the Russian grenadiers and handed over his weapon. Well! There was a wounded soldier next to General Simon—I am that soldier.”

“In brief, sir, what do you want?” said Father d’Aigrigny, hardly, able to control himself.

“In short, sir, what do you want?” said Father d’Aigrigny, barely able to control himself.

“I have come to unmask you—you, that are as false and hateful a priest, as Gabriel is admirable and beloved by all.”

“I have come to expose you—you, who are as deceitful and loathsome a priest, as Gabriel is admirable and loved by everyone.”

“Sir!” cried the marquis, becoming livid with rage and emotion.

“Sir!” shouted the marquis, turning pale with rage and emotion.

“I tell you, that you are infamous,” resumed the soldier, with still greater force. “To rob Marshal Simon’s daughters, and Gabriel, and Mdlle. de Cardoville of their inheritance, you have had recourse to the most shameful means.”

“I’m telling you, you’re notorious,” the soldier continued, even more emphatically. “To steal the inheritance from Marshal Simon’s daughters, Gabriel, and Mdlle. de Cardoville, you’ve resorted to the most disgraceful tactics.”

“What do you say?” cried Gabriel. “The daughters of Marshal Simon?”

“What do you think?” shouted Gabriel. “The daughters of Marshal Simon?”

“Are your relations, my dear boy, as is also that worthy Mdlle. de Cardoville, the benefactress of Agricola. Now, this priest,” he added, pointing to Father d’Aigrigny, “has had them shut up—the one as mad, in a lunatic asylum—the others in a convent. As for you, my dear boy, I did not hope to find you here, believing that they would have prevented you, like the others, from coming hither this morning. But, thank God, you are here, and I arrive in time. I should have been sooner, but for my wound. I have lost so much blood, that I have done nothing but faint all the morning.”

“Are your relationships, my dear boy, like those of the worthy Mdlle. de Cardoville, who helps Agricola? Now, this priest,” he added, pointing to Father d’Aigrigny, “has had them locked up—the one declared insane, in a mental hospital—the others in a convent. As for you, my dear boy, I didn’t expect to see you here, thinking they would have stopped you, like the others, from coming this morning. But, thank God, you’re here, and I made it in time. I should have arrived earlier, but because of my wound, I lost so much blood that I’ve just been fainting all morning.”

“Truly!” cried Gabriel, with uneasiness. “I had not remarked your arm in a sling. What is the wound?”

“Really!” Gabriel exclaimed, feeling uneasy. “I didn’t notice your arm is in a sling. What happened to it?”

At a sign from Agricola, Dagobert answered: “Nothing; the consequence of a fall. But here I am, to unveil many infamies.”

At a nod from Agricola, Dagobert replied, “Nothing; just the result of a fall. But I'm here to expose a lot of wrongdoing.”

It is impossible to paint the curiosity, anguish, surprise, or fear, of the different actors in this scene, as they listened to Dagobert’s threatening words. But the most overcome was Gabriel. His angelic countenance was distorted, his knees trembled under him. Struck by the communication of Dagobert which revealed the existence of other heirs, he was unable to speak for some time; at length, he cried out, in a tone of despair: “And it is I—oh, God! I—who am the cause of the spoliation of this family!”

It’s impossible to capture the curiosity, anguish, surprise, or fear of the various people in this scene as they listened to Dagobert’s threatening words. But the one who was most affected was Gabriel. His angelic face twisted in distress, and his knees shook beneath him. Overwhelmed by Dagobert's revelation of other heirs, he couldn’t speak for a while; finally, he shouted out in despair: “And it’s me—oh, God! It’s me—who is the reason for this family’s misfortune!”

“You, brother?” exclaimed Agricola.

"You, bro?" exclaimed Agricola.

“Did they not wish to rob you also?” added Dagobert.

“Did they not want to rob you too?” added Dagobert.

“The will,” cried Gabriel, with increasing agony, “gave the property to those of the heirs that should appear before noon.”

“The will,” cried Gabriel, with growing distress, “left the property to whichever heirs showed up by noon.”

“Well?” said Dagobert, alarmed at the emotion of the young priest.

“Well?” said Dagobert, worried about the young priest's emotions.

“Twelve o’clock has struck,” resumed the latter. “Of all the family, I alone was present. Do you understand it now? The term is expired. The heirs have been thrust aside by me!”

"Twelve o’clock has struck," continued the latter. "Of all the family, I was the only one there. Do you get it now? The time is up. I've pushed the heirs aside!"

“By you!” said Dagobert, stammering with joy. “By you, my brave boy! then all is well.”

“By you!” said Dagobert, stuttering with joy. “By you, my brave boy! Then everything is good.”

“But—”

“But—”

“All is well,” resumed Dagobert, radiant with delight. “You will share with the others—I know you.”

"Everything's great," Dagobert continued, beaming with joy. "You'll join the others—I know you."

“But all this property I have irrevocably, made over to another,” cried Gabriel, in despair.

“But all this property I’ve permanently transferred to someone else,” cried Gabriel, in despair.

“Made over the property!” cried Dagobert, quite petrified. “To whom, then?—to whom?”

“Made over the property!” exclaimed Dagobert, completely shocked. “To whom, then?—to whom?”

“To this gentleman,” said Gabriel, pointing to Father d’Aigrigny.

“To this guy,” said Gabriel, pointing to Father d’Aigrigny.

“To him!” exclaimed Dagobert, overwhelmed by the news; “to him—the renegade—who has always been the evil genius of this family!”

“To him!” shouted Dagobert, shocked by the news; “to him—the traitor—who has always been the curse of this family!”

“But, brother,” cried Agricola, “did you then know your claim to this inheritance?”

“But, brother,” cried Agricola, “did you really know about your claim to this inheritance?”

“No,” answered the young priest, with deep dejection; “no—I only learned it this morning, from Father d’Aigrigny. He told me, that he had only recently been informed of my rights, by family papers long ago found upon me, and sent by our mother to her confessor.”

“No,” replied the young priest, feeling very down; “no—I just found out this morning from Father d’Aigrigny. He told me that he had only recently learned about my rights from some family papers that were discovered long ago and sent by our mother to her confessor.”

A sudden light seemed to dawn upon the mind of the smith, as he exclaimed: “I understand it all now. They discovered in these papers, that you would one day have a chance of becoming rich. Therefore, they interested themselves about you—therefore, they took you into their college, where we could never see you—therefore, they deceived you in your vocation by shameful falsehoods, to force you to become a priest, and to lead you to make this deed of gift. Oh, sir!” resumed Agricola, turning towards Father d’Aigrigny, with indignation, “my father is right—such machinations are indeed infamous!”

A sudden realization hit the blacksmith as he exclaimed: “I get it now. They found out in these documents that one day you would have a chance to get rich. That’s why they took an interest in you—why they brought you into their college, where we could never see you—why they misled you about your calling with shameful lies, to push you into becoming a priest and to make you sign this deed of gift. Oh, sir!” Agricola continued, turning to Father d’Aigrigny with anger, “My father is right—these schemes are truly despicable!”

During this scene, the reverend father and his socius, at first alarmed and shaken in their audacity, had by degrees recovered all their coolness. Rodin, still leaning upon the casket, had said a few words in a low voice to Father d’Aigrigny. So that when Agricola, carried away by his indignation, reproached the latter with his infamous machinations, he bowed his head humbly, and answered: “We are bound to forgive injuries, and offer them to the Lord as a mark of our humility.”

During this scene, the reverend father and his companion, initially startled and shaken in their confidence, gradually regained their composure. Rodin, still resting against the casket, whispered a few words to Father d’Aigrigny. So when Agricola, consumed by his anger, confronted the latter about his despicable schemes, he lowered his head submissively and replied: “We must forgive injuries and present them to the Lord as a sign of our humility.”

Dagobert, confounded at all he had just heard, felt his reason begin to wander. After so much anxiety, his strength failed beneath this new and terrible blow. Agricola’s just and sensible words, in connection with certain passages of the testament, at once enlightened Gabriel as to the views of Father d’Aigrigny, in taking charge of his education, and leading him to join the Society of Jesus. For the first time in his life, Gabriel was able to take in at a glance all the secret springs of the dark intrigue, of which he had been the victim. Then, indignation and despair surmounting his natural timidity, the missionary, with flashing eye, and cheeks inflamed with noble wrath, exclaimed, as he addressed Father d’Aigrigny: “So, father, when you placed me in one of your colleges, it was not from any feeling of kindness or commiseration, but only in the hope of bringing me one day to renounce in favor of your Order my share in this inheritance; and it did not even suffice you to sacrifice me to your cupidity, but I must also be rendered the involuntary instrument of a shameful spoliation! If only I were concerned—if you only coveted my claim to all this wealth, I should not complain. I am the minister of a religion which honors and sanctifies poverty; I have consented to the donation in your favor, and I have not, I could never have any claim upon it. But property is concerned which belong to poor orphans, brought from a distant exile by my adopted father, and I will not see them wronged. But the benefactress of my adopted brother is concerned, and I will not see her wronged. But the last will of a dying man is concerned, who, in his ardent love of humanity, bequeathed to his descendants an evangelic mission—an admirable mission of progress, love, union, liberty—and I will not see this mission blighted in its bud. No, no; I tell you, that this his mission shall be accomplished, though I have to cancel the donation I have made.”

Dagobert, overwhelmed by everything he had just heard, felt his mind start to slip. After so much stress, his strength faltered under this new and awful revelation. Agricola’s fair and rational words, along with certain parts of the will, instantly made Gabriel understand Father d’Aigrigny’s motives behind his education and the push for him to join the Society of Jesus. For the first time in his life, Gabriel grasped all the hidden motives behind the sinister plot that he had been caught up in. Then, as indignation and despair overtook his usual shyness, the missionary, with fiery eyes and cheeks flushed with righteous anger, exclaimed to Father d’Aigrigny: “So, father, when you put me in one of your colleges, it wasn’t out of kindness or pity, but just to hope that I would one day renounce my share of this inheritance in favor of your Order; and it wasn’t enough for you to sacrifice me to your greed, but I also have to be turned into an unwilling tool for a disgraceful theft! If it were just about me—if you just wanted my claim to all this wealth, I wouldn’t complain. I am a minister of a faith that values and honors poverty; I agreed to the donation in your favor, and I had no claim to it and never could. But this involves property that rightfully belongs to poor orphans, brought from a distant exile by my adoptive father, and I won’t let them be wronged. This also involves the benefactress of my adopted brother, and I won’t let her be wronged either. It also involves the last will of a dying man who, out of his deep love for humanity, left an evangelic mission to his descendants—an inspiring mission of progress, love, unity, liberty—and I won’t let this mission be stifled before it can even begin. No, no; I assure you that this mission will be fulfilled, even if I have to revoke the donation I made.”

On these words, Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin looked at each other with a slight shrug of the shoulders. At a sign from the socius, the reverend father began to speak with immovable calmness, in a slow and sanctified voice, keeping eyes constantly cast down: “There are many incidents connected with this inheritance of M. de Rennepont, which appear very complicated—many phantoms, which seem un usually menacing—and yet, nothing could be really more simple and natural. Let us proceed in regular order. Let us put aside all these calumnious imputations; we will return to them afterwards. M. Gabriel de Rennepont—and I humbly beg him to contradict me, if I depart in the least instance from the exact truth—M. Gabriel de Rennepont, in acknowledgment of the care formerly bestowed on him by the society to which I have the honor to belong, made over to me, as its representative, freely and voluntarily, all the property that might come to him one day, the value of which was unknown to him, as well as to myself.”

At these words, Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin glanced at each other with a slight shrug. At a nod from the socius, the reverend father began to speak with steady calmness, in a slow and solemn voice, keeping his eyes constantly lowered: “There are many events related to this inheritance from M. de Rennepont that seem very complicated—many shadows that appear unusually threatening—and yet, nothing could be simpler or more natural. Let’s continue in a clear order. Let’s set aside all these slanderous claims; we will address them later. M. Gabriel de Rennepont—and I humbly encourage him to correct me if I stray, even slightly, from the exact truth—M. Gabriel de Rennepont, in recognition of the care that was previously given to him by the society I have the honor to represent, transferred to me, as its representative, all the property that he may receive one day, the value of which was unknown to both him and me.”

Father d’Aigrigny here looked at Gabriel, as if appealing to him for the truth of this statement.

Father d’Aigrigny looked at Gabriel, almost as if he was asking him to confirm the truth of this statement.

“It is true,” said the young priest: “I made this donation freely.”

“It’s true,” said the young priest, “I made this donation willingly.”

“This morning, in consequence of a private conversation, which I will not repeat—and in this, I am certain beforehand, of the Abbe Gabriel—”

“This morning, because of a private conversation that I won't repeat—and I’m sure it involved Abbe Gabriel—”

“True,” replied Gabriel, generously; “the subject of this conversation is of little importance.”

“True,” replied Gabriel, generously; “the topic of this conversation doesn’t really matter.”

“It was then, in consequence of this conversation that the Abbe Gabriel manifested the desire to confirm this donation—not in my favor, for I have little to do with earthly wealth—but in favor of the sacred and charitable works of which our Company is the trustee. I appeal to the honor of M. Gabriel to declare if he have not engaged himself towards us, not only by a solemn oath, but by a perfectly legal act, executed in presence of M. Dumesnil, here present?”

“It was then, as a result of this conversation, that Abbe Gabriel expressed the desire to confirm this donation—not for my benefit, as I have little interest in material wealth—but to support the sacred and charitable works that our Company oversees. I ask M. Gabriel to confirm whether he has not committed himself to us, not only through a solemn oath but also through a completely legal act, executed in the presence of M. Dumesnil, who is here with us?”

“It is all true,” answered Gabriel.

“It’s all true,” Gabriel said.

“The deed was prepared by me,” added the notary.

“The document was prepared by me,” added the notary.

“But Gabriel could only give you what belonged to him,” cried Dagobert. “The dear boy never supposed that you were making use of him to rob other people.”

“But Gabriel could only give you what was his,” cried Dagobert. “The poor guy never thought you were using him to steal from others.”

“Do me the favor, sir, to allow me to explain myself,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, courteously; “you can afterwards make answer.”

“Please do me the favor, sir, and allow me to explain myself,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, politely; “you can respond afterward.”

Dagobert repressed with difficulty his painful impatience. The reverend father continued: “The Abbe Gabriel has therefore, by the double engagement of an oath and a legal act, confirmed his donation. Much more,” resumed Father d’Aigrigny: “when to his great astonishment and to ours, the enormous amount of the inheritance became known, the Abbe Gabriel, faithful to his own admirable generosity, far from repenting of his gifts, consecrated them once more by a pious movement of gratitude to Providence—for M. Notary will doubtless remember, that, after embracing the Abbe Gabriel with transport, and telling him that he was a second Vincent de Paul in charity, I took him by the hand, and we both knelt down together to thank heaven for having inspired him with the thought too offer these immense riches to the Greater Glory of the Lord.”

Dagobert struggled to control his intense impatience. The reverend father continued: “The Abbe Gabriel has therefore confirmed his donation through both an oath and a legal act. Even more,” Father d’Aigrigny went on, “when, to his great surprise and ours, the huge amount of the inheritance was revealed, the Abbe Gabriel, true to his admirable generosity, not only did not regret his gifts but also dedicated them once again with a grateful heart to Providence—Mr. Notary will surely remember that after hugging the Abbe Gabriel with excitement and telling him he was a second Vincent de Paul in charity, I took his hand, and we both knelt down together to thank heaven for inspiring him to offer these vast riches for the Greater Glory of the Lord.”

“That is true, also,” said Gabriel, honestly; “so long as myself was concerned, though I might be astounded for a moment by the revelation of so enormous a fortune, I did not think for an instant of cancelling the donation I had freely made.”

"That's true, too," Gabriel said sincerely. "As far as I was concerned, even though I might have been shocked for a moment by the news of such a huge fortune, I didn't think for a second about taking back the donation I had freely given."

“Under these circumstances,” resumed Father d’Aigrigny, “the hour fixed for the settlement of the inheritance having struck, and Abbe Gabriel being the only heir that presented himself, he became necessarily the only legitimate possessor of this immense wealth—enormous, no doubt—and charity makes me rejoice that it is enormous, for, thanks to it, many miseries will be relieved and many tears wiped away. But, all on a sudden, here comes this gentleman,” said Father d’Aigrigny, pointing to Dagobert; “and, under some delusion, which I forgive from the bottom of my soul, and which I am sure he will himself regret, accuses me, with insults and threats, with having carried off (I know not where) some persons (I know not whom), in order to prevent their being here at the proper time—”

“Given the situation,” Father d’Aigrigny continued, “the time set for the inheritance settlement has arrived, and with Abbe Gabriel being the only heir who showed up, he automatically became the sole legitimate owner of this vast wealth—great, indeed—and I’m genuinely glad it’s substantial because it will help relieve many hardships and dry many tears. But then, out of nowhere, this gentleman appears,” said Father d’Aigrigny, pointing to Dagobert; “and, under some misunderstanding, which I wholeheartedly forgive and believe he will come to regret himself, he accuses me, with insults and threats, of having taken away (I don’t know where) some people (I don’t know who), to prevent them from being here at the right time—”

“Yes, I accuse you of this infamy!” cried the soldier exasperated by the calmness and audacity of the reverend father: “yes—and I will—”

“Yes, I accuse you of this disgrace!” shouted the soldier, frustrated by the calmness and boldness of the reverend father. “Yes—and I will—”

“Once again, sir, I conjure you to be so good as to let me finish; you can reply afterwards,” said Father d’Aigrigny, humbly, in the softest and most honeyed accents.

“Once again, sir, I ask you kindly to let me finish; you can reply afterwards,” said Father d’Aigrigny, humbly, in the softest and most charming tones.

“Yes, I will reply, and confound you!” cried Dagobert.

“Yes, I will reply and confuse you!” shouted Dagobert.

“Let him finish, father. You can speak presently,” said Agricola.

“Let him finish, Dad. You can talk in a minute,” said Agricola.

The soldier was silent as Father d’Aigrigny continued with new assurance: “Doubtless, if there should really be any other heirs, besides the Abbe Gabriel, it is unfortunate for them that they have not appeared in proper time. And if, instead of defending the cause of the poor and needy, I had only to look to my own interest, I should be far from availing myself of this advantage, due only to chance; but, as a trustee for the great family of the poor, I am obliged to maintain my absolute right to this inheritance; and I do not doubt that M. Notary will acknowledge the validity of my claim, and deliver to me these securities, which are now my legitimate property.”

The soldier stayed quiet as Father d’Aigrigny spoke with new confidence: “Surely, if there really are any other heirs besides Abbe Gabriel, it's unfortunate for them that they haven't come forward in time. And if I were only looking out for my own interests instead of defending the cause of the poor and needy, I wouldn't take advantage of this opportunity, which is just a matter of luck; but as a trustee for the large family of the poor, I have to assert my right to this inheritance. I have no doubt that M. Notary will recognize the validity of my claim and hand over these assets, which are now my rightful property.”

“My only mission,” replied the notary, in an agitated voice, “is faithfully to execute the will of the testator. The Abbe Gabriel de Rennepont alone presented himself, within the term fixed by the testament. The deed of gift is in due form; I cannot refuse, therefore, to deliver to the person named in the deed the amount of the heritage—”

“My only mission,” the notary replied, sounding agitated, “is to faithfully carry out the wishes of the deceased. Only the Abbe Gabriel de Rennepont showed up within the deadline set by the will. The gift deed is properly prepared; I can’t refuse to give the person named in the deed their share of the inheritance—”

On these words Samuel hid his face in his hands, and heaved a deep sigh; he was obliged to acknowledge the rigorous justice of the notary’s observations.

On hearing this, Samuel covered his face with his hands and let out a deep sigh; he had to admit the harsh truth of the notary's comments.

“But, sir,” cried Dagobert, addressing the man of law, “this cannot be. You will not allow two poor orphans to be despoiled. It is in the name of their father and mother that I speak to you. I give you my honor—the honor of a soldier!—that they took advantage of the weakness of my wife to carry the daughters of Marshal Simon to a convent, and thus prevent me bringing them here this morning. It is so true, that I have already laid my charge before a magistrate.”

“But, sir,” shouted Dagobert, turning to the lawyer, “this can’t be happening. You can’t let two poor orphans be taken advantage of like this. I’m speaking to you in the name of their father and mother. I give you my word—the word of a soldier!—that they exploited my wife’s frailty to send Marshal Simon’s daughters to a convent, preventing me from bringing them here this morning. It’s true; I’ve already reported this to a magistrate.”

“And what answer did you receive?” said the notary.

“And what response did you get?” asked the notary.

“That my deposition was not sufficient for the law to remove these young girls from the convent in which they were, and that inquiries would be made—”

“That my statement wasn’t enough for the law to take these young girls out of the convent they were in, and that investigations would be conducted—”

“Yes, sir,” added Agricola, “and it was the same with regard to Mdlle. de Cardoville, detained as mad in a lunatic asylum, though in the full enjoyment of her reason. Like Marshal Simon’s daughters, she too has a claim to this inheritance. I took the same steps for her, as my father took for Marshal Simon’s daughters.”

“Yes, sir,” Agricola added, “and it was the same with Mdlle. de Cardoville, who was held as insane in a mental institution, even though she was completely sane. Like Marshal Simon’s daughters, she also has a right to this inheritance. I took the same steps for her that my father took for Marshal Simon’s daughters.”

“Well?” asked the notary.

"Well?" asked the notary.

“Unfortunately, sir,” answered Agricola, “they told me; as they did my father, that my deposition would not suffice, and that they must make inquiries.”

“Unfortunately, sir,” Agricola replied, “they informed me, just as they did my father, that my statement wouldn’t be enough and that they needed to conduct further inquiries.”

At this moment, Bathsheba, having heard the street-bell ring, left the Red Room at a sign from Samuel. The notary resumed, addressing Agricola and his father: “Far be it from me, gentlemen, to call in question your good faith; but I cannot, to my great regret, attach such importance to your accusations, which are not supported by proof, as to suspend the regular legal course. According to your own confession, gentlemen, the authorities, to whom you addressed yourselves, did not see fit to interfere on your depositions, and told you they would inquire further. Now, really, gentlemen, I appeal to you: how can I, in so serious a matter, take upon myself a responsibility, which the magistrates themselves have refused to take?”

At that moment, Bathsheba, having heard the street bell ring, left the Red Room at a signal from Samuel. The notary continued, addressing Agricola and his father: “I have no doubt about your good intentions, gentlemen, but I regret that I can't give much weight to your accusations, which lack proof, to the point of delaying the regular legal process. According to your own admission, gentlemen, the authorities you approached decided not to act based on your statements and told you they would look into it further. Now, really, gentlemen, I ask you: how can I, in such a serious matter, take on a responsibility that the magistrates themselves have declined?”

“Yes, you should do so, in the name of justice and honor?” cried Dagobert.

“Yes, you should do that, in the name of justice and honor?” shouted Dagobert.

“It may be so, sir, in your opinion; but in my view of the case, I remain faithful to justice and honor, by executing with exactness the last will of the dead. For the rest you have no occasion to despair. If the persons, whose interests you represent, consider themselves injured, they may hereafter have recourse to an action at law, against the person receiving as donee of the Abbe Gabriel—but in the meanwhile, it is my duty to put him in immediate possession of the securities. I should be gravely injured, were I to act in any, other manner.”

“It might be that way, sir, in your opinion; but in my view, I stay true to justice and honor by precisely carrying out the last wishes of the deceased. As for the rest, there's no need for you to despair. If the people you represent feel wronged, they can later take legal action against the person receiving the inheritance from Abbe Gabriel—but for now, I have to give him immediate possession of the securities. I would be seriously wronged if I acted otherwise.”

The notary’s observations seemed so reasonable, that Samuel, Dagobert and Agricola were quite confounded. After a moment’s thought, Gabriel appeared to take a desperate resolution, and said to the notary, in a firm voice—

The notary’s comments seemed so reasonable that Samuel, Dagobert, and Agricola were completely taken aback. After a moment’s reflection, Gabriel seemed to make a bold decision and said to the notary in a confident tone—

“Since, under these circumstances, the law is powerless to obtain the right, I must adopt, sir, an extreme course. Before doing so, I will ask M. l’Abbe d’Aigrigny, for the last time, if he will content himself with that portion of the property which falls justly to me, on condition that the rest shall be placed in safe hands, till the heirs, whose names have been brought forward, shall prove their claim.”

“Since, in this situation, the law can't help me get what’s rightfully mine, I have to take drastic action. Before I do that, I’ll ask M. l’Abbe d'Aigrigny one last time if he will be satisfied with the portion of the property that justly belongs to me, on the condition that the rest is kept safe until the heirs, whose names have been mentioned, can prove their claim.”

“To this proposition I must answer as I have done already,” replied Father d’Aigrigny; “it is not I who am concerned, but an immense work of charity. I am, therefore, obliged to refuse the part-offer of the Abbe Gabriel, and to remind him of his engagements of every kind.”

“To this suggestion, I must respond as I have already,” replied Father d’Aigrigny; “it’s not my personal stake that matters, but a huge charitable effort. Therefore, I have to decline the partial offer from Abbe Gabriel and remind him of all his commitments.”

“Then you refuse this arrangement?” asked Gabriel, in an agitated voice.

“Then you reject this arrangement?” asked Gabriel, in an upset voice.

“Charity commands me to do so.”

"Charity tells me to do this."

“You refuse it—absolutely?”

"You're refusing it—totally?"

“I think of all the good and pious institutions that these treasures will enable us to establish for the Greater Glory of the Lord, and I have neither the courage nor the desire to make the least concession.”

“I think about all the great and righteous organizations that these treasures will allow us to create for the Greater Glory of the Lord, and I have neither the courage nor the desire to make even the smallest concession.”

“Then, sir,” resumed the good priest, in a still more agitated manner, “since you force me to do it, I revoke my donation. I only intended to dispose of my own property, and not of that which did not belong to me.”

“Then, sir,” continued the kind priest, in an even more upset tone, “since you’re making me do this, I’m taking back my donation. I only meant to give away my own property, not something that didn’t belong to me.”

“Take care M. l’Abbe,” said rather d’Aigrigny; “I would observe that I hold in my hand a written, formal promise.”

“Be careful, M. l’Abbé,” said d’Aigrigny; “I want to point out that I have a written, formal promise here.”

“I know it, sir; you have a written paper, in which I take an oath never to revoke this donation, upon any pretext whatever, and on pain of incurring the aversion and contempt of all honest men. Well, sir! be it so,” said Gabriel, with deep bitterness; “I will expose myself to all the consequences of perjury; you may proclaim it everywhere. I may be hated and despised by all—but God will judge me!” The young priest dried a tear, which trickled from his eye.

“I know it, sir; you have a document where I swore never to take back this gift for any reason, or risk facing the disdain and contempt of all good people. Fine, sir! So be it,” said Gabriel, filled with deep bitterness; “I will face all the consequences of lying under oath; you can spread it everywhere. I might be hated and looked down upon by everyone—but God will judge me!” The young priest wiped away a tear that had fallen from his eye.

“Oh! do not be afraid, my dear boy!” cried Dagobert, with reviving hope. “All honest men will be on your side!”

“Oh! don’t be afraid, my dear boy!” shouted Dagobert, filled with renewed hope. “All good people will be on your side!”

“Well done, brother!” said Agricola.

“Great job, brother!” said Agricola.

“M. Notary,” said Rodin, in his little sharp voice, “please to explain to Abbe Gabriel, that he may perjure himself as much as he thinks fit, but that the Civil Code is much less easy to violate than a mere promise, which is only—sacred!”

“M. Notary,” said Rodin, in his high-pitched voice, “please explain to Abbe Gabriel that he can lie as much as he wants, but that the Civil Code is a lot harder to break than a simple promise, which is just—sacred!”

“Speak, sir,” said Gabriel.

“Speak, dude,” said Gabriel.

“Please to inform Abbe Gabriel,” resumed Rodin, “that a deed of gift, like that made in favor of Father d’Aigrigny, can only be cancelled for one of three reasons—is it not so?”

“Please inform Abbe Gabriel,” Rodin continued, “that a gift deed, like the one made in favor of Father d’Aigrigny, can only be canceled for one of three reasons—am I right?”

“Yes, sir, for three reasons,” said the notary.

“Yes, sir, for three reasons,” said the notary.

“The first is in case of the birth of a child,” said Rodin, “and I should blush to mention such a contingency to the Abbe Gabriel. The second is the ingratitude of the donee—and the Abbe Gabriel may be certain of our deep and lasting gratitude. The last case is the non-fulfilment of the wishes of the donor, with regard to the employment of his gifts.

“The first is in case a child is born,” said Rodin, “and I would feel embarrassed to bring up such a situation with Abbe Gabriel. The second is the ingratitude of the recipient—and Abbe Gabriel can be sure of our sincere and lasting thanks. The last case is if the donor’s wishes regarding how his gifts are used are not fulfilled.”

“Now, although the Abbe Gabriel may have suddenly conceived a very bad opinion of us, he will at least give us some time to show that his gifts have been disposed of according to his wishes, and applied to the Greater Glory of the Lord.”

“Now, even though Abbe Gabriel might have quickly formed a negative opinion of us, he will at least give us some time to prove that his gifts have been used as he wanted and for the Greater Glory of the Lord.”

“Now, M. Notary,” added Father d’Aigrigny, “it is for you to decide and say, if Abbe Gabriel can revoke the donation he has made.”

“Now, Mr. Notary,” added Father d’Aigrigny, “it’s up to you to decide and say whether Abbe Gabriel can revoke the donation he made.”

Just as the notary was going to answer, Bathsheba reentered the room, followed by two more personages, who appeared in the Red Room at a little distance from each other.

Just as the notary was about to reply, Bathsheba walked back into the room, followed by two other people, who showed up in the Red Room at a slight distance from one another.





BOOK VI.





PART SECOND.—THE CHASTISEMENT. (Concluded.)

     XXVI. A Good Genius XXVII. The First Last, And the Last
     First XXVIII. The Stranger XXIX. The Den XXX. An Unexpected
     Visit XXXI. Friendly Services XXXII. The Advice XXXIII. The
     Accuser XXXIV. Father d’Aigrigny’s Secretary XXXV. Sympathy
     XXXVI. Suspicions XXXVII. Excuses XXXVIII. Revelations
     XXXIX. Pierre Simon
     XXVI. A Good Genius XXVII. The First Last, And the Last
     First XXVIII. The Stranger XXIX. The Den XXX. An Unexpected
     Visit XXXI. Friendly Services XXXII. The Advice XXXIII. The
     Accuser XXXIV. Father d’Aigrigny’s Secretary XXXV. Sympathy
     XXXVI. Suspicions XXXVII. Excuses XXXVIII. Revelations
     XXXIX. Pierre Simon




CHAPTER XXVI. A GOOD GENIUS.

The first of the two, whose arrival had interrupted the answer of the notary, was Faringhea. At sight of this man’s forbidding countenance, Samuel approached, and said to him: “Who are you, sir?”

The first of the two, whose arrival had interrupted the notary’s response, was Faringhea. Seeing the man’s stern face, Samuel stepped forward and asked him, “Who are you, sir?”

After casting a piercing glance at Rodin, who started but soon recovered his habitual coolness, Faringhea replied to Samuel: “Prince Djalma arrived lately from India, in order to be present here this day, as it was recommended to him by an inscription on a medal, which he wore about his neck.”

After giving a sharp look at Rodin, who jumped slightly but quickly regained his usual calm, Faringhea answered Samuel: “Prince Djalma just arrived from India to be here today, as it was suggested to him by an inscription on a medal he was wearing around his neck.”

“He, also!” cried Gabriel, who had been the shipmate of the Indian Prince from the Azores, where the vessel in which he came from Alexandria had been driven into port: “he also one of the heirs! In fact, the prince told me during the voyage that his mother was of French origin. But, doubtless, he thought it right to conceal from me the object of his journey. Oh! that Indian is a noble and courageous young man. Where is he?”

“He, too!” cried Gabriel, who had been the shipmate of the Indian Prince from the Azores, where the ship he came in from Alexandria had been forced to dock: “he’s also one of the heirs! In fact, the prince told me during the trip that his mother was of French descent. But, of course, he probably thought it best to keep the purpose of his journey a secret from me. Oh! that Indian is a noble and brave young man. Where is he?”

The Strangler again looked at Rodin, and said, laying strong emphasis upon his words: “I left the prince yesterday evening. He informed me that, although he had a great interest to be here, he might possibly sacrifice that interest to other motives. I passed the night in the same hotel, and this morning, when I went to call on him, they told me he was already gone out. My friendship for him led me to come hither, hoping the information I should be able to give might be of use to the prince.”

The Strangler glanced at Rodin again and, stressing his words, said, “I left the prince last night. He told me that, even though he really wanted to be here, he might give that up for other reasons. I stayed at the same hotel, and this morning when I went to see him, they told me he had already gone out. My friendship for him brought me here, hoping the information I could provide might be helpful to the prince.”

In making no mention of the snare into which he had fallen the day before, in concealing Rodin’s machinations with regard to Djalma, and in attributing the absence of this latter to a voluntary cause, the Strangler evidently wished to serve the socius, trusting that Rodin would know how to recompense his discretion. It is useless to observe, that all this story was impudently false. Having succeeded that morning in escaping from his prison by a prodigious effort of cunning, audacity, and skill, he had run to the hotel where he had left Djalma; there he had learned that a man and woman, of an advanced age, and most respectable appearance, calling themselves relations of the young Indian, had asked to see him—and that, alarmed at the dangerous state of somnolency in which he seemed to be plunged, they had taken him home in their carriage, in order to pay him the necessary attention.

In not mentioning the trap he had fallen into the day before, in hiding Rodin’s schemes concerning Djalma, and in claiming that Djalma’s absence was voluntary, the Strangler clearly wanted to help his partner, hoping that Rodin would reward his silence. It’s pointless to point out that the entire story was outright false. After managing to escape from his prison that morning through a remarkable mix of cunning, boldness, and skill, he had rushed to the hotel where he had left Djalma. There, he found out that a man and woman, who were older and very respectable-looking, had introduced themselves as relatives of the young Indian and had asked to see him. Concerned about Djalma’s dangerously drowsy state, they had taken him home in their carriage to provide him with the necessary care.

“It is unfortunate,” said the notary, “that this heir also did not make his appearance—but he has, unhappily, forfeited his right to the immense inheritance that is in question.”

“It’s unfortunate,” said the notary, “that this heir didn’t show up either—but sadly, he has lost his right to the huge inheritance that’s being discussed.”

“Oh! an immense inheritance is in question,” said Faringhea, looking fixedly at Rodin, who prudently turned away his eyes.

“Oh! A huge inheritance is at stake,” said Faringhea, staring intently at Rodin, who wisely averted his gaze.

The second of the two personages we have mentioned entered at this moment. It was the father of Marshal Simon, an old man of tall stature, still active and vigorous for his age. His hair was white and thin. His countenance, rather fresh-colored, was expressive at once of quickness, mildness and energy.

The second of the two characters we mentioned entered at that moment. It was Marshal Simon's father, a tall old man who was still quite active and energetic for his age. His hair was white and thin. His face, somewhat rosy, showed a mix of quickness, gentleness, and vitality.

Agricola advanced hastily to meet him. “You here, M. Simon!” he exclaimed.

Agricola rushed forward to meet him. “You here, M. Simon!” he exclaimed.

“Yes, my boy,” said the marshal’s father, cordially pressing Agricola’s hand “I have just arrived from my journey. M. Hardy was to have been here, about some matter of inheritance, as he supposed: but, as he will still be absent from Paris for some time, he has charged me—”

“Yes, my boy,” said the marshal’s father, warmly shaking Agricola’s hand. “I’ve just returned from my trip. M. Hardy was supposed to be here regarding some inheritance issue, or so he thought: but since he’ll be away from Paris for a while longer, he asked me to—”

“He also an heir!—M. Francis Hardy!” cried Agricola, interrupting the old workman.

“He's also an heir!—M. Francis Hardy!” shouted Agricola, interrupting the old worker.

“But how pale and agitated you are, my boy!” said the marshal’s father, looking round with astonishment. “What is the matter?”

“But how pale and anxious you look, my boy!” said the marshal’s father, looking around in surprise. “What’s wrong?”

“What is the matter?” cried Dagobert, in despair, as he approached the foreman. “The matter is that they would rob your granddaughters, and that I have brought them from the depths of Siberia only to witness this shameful deed!”

“What’s going on?” cried Dagobert, in despair, as he approached the foreman. “The issue is that they would steal from your granddaughters, and I’ve brought them from the depths of Siberia just to see this disgraceful act!”

“Eh?” cried the old workman, trying to recognize the soldiers face, “you are then—”

“Eh?” exclaimed the old worker, trying to figure out the soldier's face, “you are then—”

“Dagobert.”

“Dagobert.”

“You—the generous, devoted friend of my son!” cried the marshal’s father, pressing the hands of Dagobert in his own with strong emotion; “but did you not speak of Simon’s daughter?”

“You—the generous, devoted friend of my son!” exclaimed the marshal’s father, gripping Dagobert’s hands tightly with deep emotion; “but didn’t you mention Simon’s daughter?”

“Of his daughters; for he is more fortunate than he imagines,” said Dagobert. “The poor children are twins.”

“About his daughters; he's luckier than he thinks,” said Dagobert. “The poor kids are twins.”

“And where are they?” asked the old man.

“And where are they?” asked the old man.

“In a convent.”

“At a convent.”

“In a convent?”

“At a convent?”

“Yes; by the treachery of this man, who keeps them there in order to disinherit them.”

“Yes; because of the deceit of this man, who keeps them there to disinherit them.”

20255m
Original

“What man?”

"Which guy?"

“The Marquis d’Aigrigny.”

“The Marquis d’Aigrigny.”

“My son’s mortal enemy!” cried the old workman, as he threw a glance of aversion at Father d’Aigrigny, whose audacity did not fail him.

“My son’s worst enemy!” shouted the old worker, as he shot a look of disgust at Father d’Aigrigny, who showed no signs of backing down.

“And that is not all,” added Agricola. “M. Hardy, my worthy and excellent master, has also lost his right to this immense inheritance.”

“And that’s not all,” added Agricola. “M. Hardy, my respected and outstanding master, has also lost his claim to this huge inheritance.”

“What?” cried Marshal Simon’s father; “but M. Hardy did not know that such important interests were concerned. He set out hastily to join one of his friends who was in want of him.”

“What?” yelled Marshal Simon’s dad. “But M. Hardy didn’t realize that such important interests were at stake. He rushed off to meet one of his friends who needed him.”

20335m
Original

At each of these successive revelations, Samuel felt his trouble increase: but he could only sigh over it, for the will of the testator was couched, unhappily, in precise and positive terms.

At each of these new discoveries, Samuel felt his anxiety grow: but he could only sigh about it, since the wishes of the testator were stated, unfortunately, in clear and definite terms.

Father d’Aigrigny, impatient to end this scene, which caused him cruel embarrassment, in spite of his apparent calmness, said to the notary, in a grave and expressive voice: “It is necessary, sir, that all this should have an end. If calumny could reach me, I would answer victoriously by the facts that have just come to light. Why attribute to odious conspiracies the absence of the heirs, in whose names this soldier and his son have so uncourteously urged their demands? Why should such absence be less explicable than the young Indian’s, or than M. Hardy’s, who, as his confidential man has just told us, did not even know the importance of the interests that called him hither? Is it not probable, that the daughters of Marshal Simon, and Mdlle. de Cardoville have been prevented from coming here to-day by some very natural reasons? But, once again, this has lasted too long. I think M. Notary will agree with me, that this discovery of new heirs does not at all affect the question, which I had the honor to propose to him just now; namely whether, as trustee for the poor, to whom Abbe Gabriel made a free gift of all he possessed, I remain notwithstanding his tardy and illegal opposition, the only possessor of this property, which I have promised, and which I now again promise, in presence of all here assembled, to employ for the Greater Glory of the Lord? Please to answer me plainly, M. Notary; and thus terminate the scene which must needs be painful to us all.”

Father d’Aigrigny, eager to wrap up this scene that was causing him great embarrassment despite his calm demeanor, said to the notary in a serious and expressive tone: “Sir, this needs to come to an end. If slander could touch me, I would respond triumphantly with the facts that have just emerged. Why should we attribute the absence of the heirs, who have been so disrespectfully pressing their claims through this soldier and his son, to disgusting conspiracies? Why is their absence less understandable than that of the young Indian or M. Hardy, who, as his trusted associate just informed us, was even unaware of the significance of the interests that brought him here? Isn’t it likely that the daughters of Marshal Simon and Mdlle. de Cardoville have been unable to come here today for very reasonable reasons? But once again, this has gone on for too long. I trust M. Notary will agree with me that the discovery of new heirs does not impact the question I just had the honor of presenting to him; specifically, whether, as the trustee for the less fortunate, to whom Abbe Gabriel generously bequeathed all he had, I remain, despite his delayed and unlawful opposition, the sole possessor of this property, which I have vowed, and once again promise in front of everyone here, to use for the Greater Glory of the Lord. Please respond plainly, M. Notary, so we can conclude this scene that is uncomfortable for us all.”

“Sir,” replied the notary, in a solemn tone, “on my soul and conscience, and in the name of law and justice—as a faithful and impartial executor of the last will of M. Marius de Rennepont, I declare that, by virtue of the deed of gift of Abbe Gabriel de Rennepont, you, M. l’Abbe d’Aigrigny, are the only possessor of this property, which I place at your immediate disposal, that you may employ the same according to the intention of the donor.”

“Sir,” replied the notary in a serious tone, “I swear on my soul and conscience, and in the name of law and justice—as a loyal and unbiased executor of M. Marius de Rennepont's last will, I declare that, based on the deed of gift from Abbe Gabriel de Rennepont, you, M. l’Abbe d’Aigrigny, are the sole owner of this property, which I now put at your disposal so you can use it according to the donor's wishes.”

These words pronounced with conviction and gravity, destroyed the last vague hopes that the representatives of the heirs might till then have entertained. Samuel became paler than usual, and pressed convulsively the hand of Bathsheba, who had drawn near to him. Large tears rolled down the cheeks of the two old people. Dagobert and Agricola were plunged into the deepest dejection. Struck with the reasoning of the notary, who refused to give more credence and authority to their remonstrances than the magistrates had done before him, they saw themselves forced to abandon every hope. But Gabriel suffered more than any one; he felt the most terrible remorse, in reflecting that, by his blindness, he had been the involuntary cause and instrument of this abominable theft.

These words, spoken with certainty and seriousness, shattered any remaining hopes the representatives of the heirs might have had. Samuel turned paler than usual and tightly gripped Bathsheba's hand, who had come closer to him. Tears streamed down the faces of the two elderly people. Dagobert and Agricola were engulfed in deep sadness. Confronted with the notary's reasoning, who gave no more weight to their objections than the magistrates had, they felt forced to let go of all hope. But Gabriel suffered more than anyone else; he felt an intense remorse, realizing that through his blindness, he had been the unintentional cause and tool of this terrible theft.

So, when the notary, after having examined and verified the amount of securities contained in the cedar box, said to Father d’Aigrigny: “Take possession, sir, of this casket—” Gabriel exclaimed, with bitter disappointment and profound despair: “Alas! one would fancy, under these circumstances, that an inexorable fatality pursues all those who are worthy of interest, affection or respect. Oh, my God!” added the young priest, clasping his hands with fervor, “Thy sovereign justice will never permit the triumph of such iniquity.”

So, when the notary, after checking and confirming the amount of securities in the cedar box, said to Father d’Aigrigny: “Take possession of this casket, sir—” Gabriel cried out, filled with bitterness and deep despair: “Oh no! One would think, in these circumstances, that an unrelenting fate is following everyone who deserves care, affection, or respect. Oh, my God!” added the young priest, clasping his hands fervently, “Your supreme justice will never allow such injustice to prevail.”

It was as if heaven had listened to the prayer of the missionary. Hardly had he spoken, when a strange event took place.

It was like heaven had heard the missionary's prayer. Barely had he finished speaking when something unusual happened.

Without waiting for the end of Gabriel’s invocation, Rodin, profiting by the decision of the notary, had seized the casket in his arms, unable to repress a deep aspiration of joy and triumph. At the very moment when Father d’Aigrigny and his socius thought themselves at last in safe possession of the treasure, the door of the apartment in which the clock had been heard striking was suddenly opened.

Without waiting for Gabriel to finish his invocation, Rodin, taking advantage of the notary's decision, grabbed the casket in his arms, unable to hold back a deep feeling of joy and triumph. Just as Father d’Aigrigny and his associate thought they were finally secure in their possession of the treasure, the door to the room where the clock had been heard striking suddenly swung open.

A woman appeared upon the threshold.

A woman appeared at the doorway.

At sight of her, Gabriel uttered a loud cry, and remained as if thunderstruck. Samuel and Bathsheba fell on their knees together, and raised their clasped hands. The Jew and Jewess felt inexplicable hopes reviving within them.

At the sight of her, Gabriel let out a loud cry and stood there like he was struck by lightning. Samuel and Bathsheba dropped to their knees together and raised their clasped hands. The Jewish man and woman felt inexplicable hopes coming back to life within them.

All the other actors in this scene appeared struck with stupor. Rodin—Rodin himself—recoiled two steps, and replaced the casket on the table with a trembling hand. Though the incident might appear natural enough—a woman appearing on the threshold of a door, which she had just thrown open—there was a pause of deep and solemn silence. Every bosom seemed oppressed, and as if struggling for breath. All experienced, at sight of this woman, surprise mingled with fear, and indefinable anxiety—for this woman was the living original of the portrait, which had been placed in the room a hundred and fifty years ago. The same head-dress, the same flowing robe, the same countenance, so full of poignant and resigned grief! She advanced slowly, and without appearing to perceive the deep impression she had caused. She approached one of the pieces of furniture, inlaid with brass, touched a spring concealed in the moulding of gilded bronze, so that an upper drawer flew open, and taking from it a sealed parchment envelope, she walked up to the table, and placed this packet before the notary, who, hitherto silent and motionless, received it mechanically from her.

All the other actors in this scene looked stunned. Rodin—Rodin himself—took two steps back and nervously put the casket back on the table. While it might seem normal for a woman to appear in a doorway she had just opened, there was a heavy and solemn silence. Everyone seemed weighed down, almost gasping for air. Upon seeing this woman, everyone felt a mix of surprise and fear, along with an indescribable anxiety—this woman was the living embodiment of the portrait that had been in the room for a hundred and fifty years. She wore the same headpiece, the same flowing dress, and had the same expression, filled with deep and resigned sorrow. She moved slowly, not appearing to notice the profound effect she had on everyone. She walked towards a piece of brass-inlaid furniture, pressed a concealed spring in the gilded bronze molding, causing an upper drawer to pop open. Taking a sealed parchment envelope from it, she approached the table and placed the packet in front of the notary, who had remained silent and still, taking it from her almost automatically.

Then, casting upon Gabriel, who seemed fascinated by her presence, a long, mild, melancholy look, this woman directed her steps towards the hall, the door of which had remained open. As she passed near Samuel and Bathsheba, who were still kneeling, she stopped an instant, bowed her fair head towards them, and looked at them with tender solicitude. Then, giving them her hands to kiss, she glided away as slowly as she had entered—throwing a last glance upon Gabriel. The departure of this woman seemed to break the spell under which all present had remained for the last few minutes. Gabriel was the first to speak, exclaiming, in an agitated voice. “It is she—again—here—in this house!”

Then, casting a long, gentle, and sad look at Gabriel, who seemed captivated by her, this woman walked towards the hall, the door of which was still open. As she passed by Samuel and Bathsheba, who were still kneeling, she paused for a moment, bowed her beautiful head towards them, and looked at them with caring concern. Then, offering her hands for them to kiss, she moved away as slowly as she had entered, giving Gabriel one last glance. Her departure seemed to break the enchantment that had held everyone in the room for the past few minutes. Gabriel was the first to speak, exclaiming in a shaky voice, “It’s her—again—here—in this house!”

“Who, brother?” said Agricola, uneasy at the pale and almost wild looks of the missionary; for the smith had not yet remarked the strange resemblance of the woman to the portrait, though he shared in the general feeling of amazement, without being able to explain it to himself. Dagobert and Faringhea were in a similar state of mind.

“Who, brother?” said Agricola, feeling uneasy at the missionary's pale and almost wild appearance; the smith hadn't yet noticed how much the woman looked like the portrait, but he shared in the general sense of amazement, unable to explain it to himself. Dagobert and Faringhea were feeling similarly.

“Who is this woman?” resumed Agricola, as he took the hand of Gabriel, which felt damp and icy cold.

“Who is this woman?” Agricola said again, taking Gabriel's hand, which felt cold and damp.

“Look!” said the young priest. “Those portraits have been there for more than a century and a half.”

“Look!” said the young priest. “Those portraits have been there for over a hundred and fifty years.”

He pointed to the paintings before which he was now seated, and Agricola, Dagobert, and Faringhea raised their eyes to either side of the fireplace. Three exclamations were now heard at once.

He pointed to the paintings in front of him as Agricola, Dagobert, and Faringhea looked up on either side of the fireplace. Three exclamations rang out simultaneously.

“It is she—it is the same woman!” cried the smith, in amazement, “and her portrait has been here for a hundred and fifty years!”

“It’s her—it’s the same woman!” shouted the smith, in disbelief, “and her portrait has been here for one hundred and fifty years!”

“What do I see?” cried Dagobert, as he gazed at the portrait of the man. “The friend and emissary of Marshal Simon. Yes! it is the same face that I saw last year in Siberia. Oh, yes! I recognize that wild and sorrowful air—those black eyebrows, which make only one!”

“What am I looking at?” shouted Dagobert, staring at the portrait of the man. “The friend and representative of Marshal Simon. Yes! It's the same face I saw last year in Siberia. Oh, yes! I recognize that wild and sorrowful look—those black eyebrows that merge into one!”

“My eyes do not deceive me,” muttered Faringhea to himself, shuddering with horror. “It is the same man, with the black mark on his forehead, that we strangled and buried on the banks of the Ganges—the same man, that one of the sons of Bowanee told me, in the ruins of Tchandi, had been met by him afterwards at one of the gates of Bombay—the man of the fatal curse, who scatters death upon his passage—and his picture has existed for a hundred and fifty years!”

“I'm not seeing things,” Faringhea muttered to himself, shaking with horror. “It’s the same guy, with the black mark on his forehead, that we strangled and buried by the banks of the Ganges—the same guy that one of Bowanee’s sons told me, in the ruins of Tchandi, he had seen later at one of the gates of Bombay—the man with the deadly curse, who brings death wherever he goes—and his image has been around for a hundred and fifty years!”

And, like Dagobert and Agricola, the stranger could not withdraw his eyes from that strange portrait.

And, like Dagobert and Agricola, the stranger couldn't take his eyes off that unusual portrait.

“What a mysterious resemblance!” thought Father d’Aigrigny. Then, as if struck with a sudden idea, he said to Gabriel: “But this woman is the same that saved your life in America?”

“What a strange resemblance!” thought Father d’Aigrigny. Then, as if hit by a sudden realization, he said to Gabriel: “But this woman is the one who saved your life in America?”

“It is the same,” answered Gabriel, with emotion; “and yet she told me she was going towards the North,” added the young priest, speaking to himself.

“It’s the same,” Gabriel said, feeling emotional; “and still she told me she was heading north,” the young priest added, speaking to himself.

“But how came she in this house?” said Father d’Aigrigny, addressing Samuel. “Answer me! did this woman come in with you, or before you?”

“But how did she get into this house?” said Father d’Aigrigny, talking to Samuel. “Answer me! Did this woman come in with you or before you?”

“I came in first, and alone, when this door was first opened since a century and half,” said Samuel, gravely.

“I came in first, and all alone, when this door was opened for the first time in a century and a half,” Samuel said seriously.

“Then how can you explain the presence of this woman here?” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“Then how do you explain this woman being here?” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“I do not try to explain it,” said the Jew. “I see, I believe, and now I hope.” added he, looking at Bathsheba with an indefinable expression.

“I don’t try to explain it,” said the Jew. “I see, I believe, and now I hope,” he added, looking at Bathsheba with an indescribable expression.

“But you ought to explain the presence of this woman!” said Father d’Aigrigny, with vague uneasiness. “Who is she? How came she hither?”

“But you need to explain why this woman is here!” said Father d’Aigrigny, feeling a bit uneasy. “Who is she? How did she get here?”

“All I know is, sir, that my father has often told me; there are subterraneous communications between this house and distant parts of the quarter.”

“All I know is, sir, that my father has often told me there are underground connections between this house and far-off parts of the neighborhood.”

“Oh! then nothing can be clearer,” said Father d’Aigrigny; “it only remains to be known what this woman intends by coming hither. As for her singular resemblance to this portrait, it is one of the freaks of nature.”

“Oh! then nothing could be clearer,” said Father d’Aigrigny; “it just remains to figure out what this woman means by coming here. As for her striking resemblance to this portrait, it’s just one of nature’s quirks.”

Rodin had shared in the general emotion, at the apparition of this mysterious woman. But when he saw that she had delivered a sealed packet to the notary, the socius, instead of thinking of the strangeness of this unexpected vision, was only occupied with a violent desire to quit the house with the treasure which had just fallen to the Company. He felt a vague anxiety at sight of the envelope with the black seal, which the protectress of Gabriel had delivered to the notary, and was still held mechanically in his hands. The socius, therefore, judging this a very good opportunity to walk off with the casket, during the general silence and stupor which still continued, slightly touched Father d’Aigrigny’s elbow, made him a sign of intelligence, and, tucking the cedar-wood chest under his arm, was hastening towards the door.

Rodin felt the same excitement as everyone else when the mysterious woman appeared. But when he noticed that she had handed a sealed packet to the notary, instead of contemplating the oddity of this sudden vision, he was consumed by a strong urge to leave the house with the treasure that had just come to the Company. He felt a vague anxiety looking at the envelope with the black seal, which the protector of Gabriel had given to the notary and was still being held mechanically in his hands. So, seeing this as a great chance to grab the chest while everyone was still in shock and silence, he gently nudged Father d’Aigrigny’s elbow, exchanged a knowing glance, and, clutching the cedar-wood chest under his arm, hurried toward the door.

“One moment, sir,” said Samuel, rising, and standing in his path; “I request M. Notary to examine the envelope, that has just been delivered to him. You may then go out.”

“One moment, sir,” said Samuel, getting up and blocking his way; “I ask M. Notary to check the envelope that was just delivered to him. You can then leave.”

“But, sir,” said Rodin, trying to force a passage, “the question is definitively decided in favor of Father d’Aigrigny. Therefore, with your permission—”

“But, sir,” Rodin said, attempting to make his way through, “the matter is clearly settled in favor of Father d’Aigrigny. So, if you’ll allow me—”

“I tell you, sir,” answered the old man, in a loud voice, “that this casket shall not leave the house, until M. Notary has examined the envelope just delivered to him!”

“I’m telling you, sir,” replied the old man, raising his voice, “that this box isn’t going anywhere until M. Notary has checked the envelope that was just delivered to him!”

These words drew the attention of all, Rodin was forced to retrace his steps. Notwithstanding the firmness of his character, the Jew shuddered at the look of implacable hate which Rodin turned upon him at this moment.

These words caught everyone's attention, and Rodin had to go back. Despite his strong character, the Jew trembled at the icy hatred that Rodin directed at him in that moment.

Yielding to the wish of Samuel, the notary examined the envelope with attention. “Good Heaven!” he cried suddenly; “what do I see?—Ah! so much the better!”

Giving in to Samuel's request, the notary closely examined the envelope. “Good heavens!” he exclaimed suddenly; “what do I see?—Ah! that's even better!”

At this exclamation all eyes turned upon the notary. “Oh! read, read, sir!” cried Samuel, clasping his hands together. “My presentiments have not then deceived me!”

At this shout, everyone looked at the notary. “Oh! Read, read, sir!” Samuel exclaimed, putting his hands together. “My instincts have not failed me!”

“But, sir,” said Father d’Aigrigny to the notary, for he began to share in the anxiety of Rodin, “what is this paper?”

“But, sir,” said Father d’Aigrigny to the notary, as he started to feel Rodin's anxiety, “what is this paper?”

“A codicil,” answered the notary; “a codicil, which reopens the whole question.”

“A codicil,” replied the notary; “a codicil that reopens the entire issue.”

20247m
Original

“How, sir?” cried Father d’Aigrigny, in a fury, as he hastily drew nearer to the notary, “reopens the whole question! By what right?”

“How, sir?” shouted Father d’Aigrigny, angrily as he quickly moved closer to the notary, “This reopens the whole issue! By what right?”

“It is impossible,” added Rodin. “We protest against it.

“It’s impossible,” Rodin added. “We’re against it.”

“Gabriel! father! listen,” cried Agricola, “all is not lost. There is yet hope. Do you hear, Gabriel? There is yet hope.”

“Gabriel! Dad! Listen,” cried Agricola, “all is not lost. There is still hope. Do you hear me, Gabriel? There is still hope.”

“What do you say?” exclaimed the young priest, rising, and hardly believing the words of his adopted brother.

“What do you mean?” exclaimed the young priest, getting up and barely believing what his adopted brother had just said.

“Gentlemen,” said the notary; “I will read to you the superscription of this envelope. It changes, or rather, it adjourns, the whole of the testamentary provisions.”

“Gentlemen,” said the notary, “I will read to you the heading of this envelope. It alters, or rather, it postpones, all the testamentary provisions.”

“Gabriel!” cried Agricola, throwing himself on the neck of the missionary, “all is adjourned, nothing is lost!”

“Gabriel!” shouted Agricola, throwing his arms around the missionary, “everything is postponed, nothing is lost!”

“Listen, gentlemen,” said the notary; and he read as follows:

“Listen up, everyone,” said the notary; and he read as follows:

“‘This is a Codicil, which for reasons herein stated, adjourns and prorogues to the 1st day of June, 1832, though without any other change, all the provisions contained in the testament made by me, at one o’clock this afternoon. The house shall be reclosed, and the funds left in the hands of the same trustee, to be distributed to the rightful claimants on the 1st of June, 1832.

“‘This is a Codicil, which for the reasons stated here, postpones and extends to June 1, 1832, without any other changes, all the provisions in the will I created at one o'clock this afternoon. The house will be secured again, and the funds will remain with the same trustee, to be distributed to the rightful claimants on June 1, 1832.

“‘Villetaneuse, this 13th of February, 1682, eleven o’clock at night. “‘MARIUS DE RENNEPONT.’”

“‘Villetaneuse, this 13th of February, 1682, eleven o’clock at night. “‘MARIUS DE RENNEPONT.’”

“I protest against this codicil as a forgery!” cried Father d’Aigrigny livid with rage and despair.

“I object to this codicil as a forgery!” yelled Father d’Aigrigny, pale with anger and despair.

“The woman who delivered it to the notary is a suspicious character,” added Rodin. “The codicil has been forged.”

“The woman who brought it to the notary is a shady character,” added Rodin. “The codicil has been forged.”

“No, sir,” said the notary, severely; “I have just compared the two signatures, and they are absolutely alike. For the rest—what I said this morning, with regard to the absent heirs, is now applicable to you—the law is open; you may dispute the authenticity of this codicil. Meanwhile, everything will remain suspended—since the term for the adjustment of the inheritance is prolonged for three months and a half.”

“No, sir,” said the notary sternly. “I just compared the two signatures, and they’re exactly the same. As for what I mentioned this morning about the absent heirs, that now applies to you—the law is clear; you can challenge the validity of this codicil. In the meantime, everything will be on hold since the period for settling the inheritance has been extended for three and a half months.”

When the notary had uttered these last words, Rodin’s nails dripped blood; for the first time, his wan lips became red.

When the notary finished speaking, Rodin's nails were dripping with blood; for the first time, his pale lips turned red.

“Oh, God! Thou hast heard and granted my prayer!” cried Gabriel, kneeling down with religious fervor, and turning his angelic face towards heaven. “Thy sovereign justice has not let iniquity triumph!”

“Oh, God! You have heard and granted my prayer!” cried Gabriel, kneeling down with deep reverence and turning his angelic face towards heaven. “Your supreme justice has not allowed wickedness to prevail!”

“What do you say, my brave boy?” cried Dagobert, who, in the first tumult of joy, had not exactly understood the meaning of the codicil.

“What do you think, my brave boy?” shouted Dagobert, who, in the initial rush of happiness, hadn’t quite grasped the meaning of the codicil.

“All is put off, father!” exclaimed the smith; “the heirs will have three months and a half more to make their claim. And now that these people are unmasked,” added Agricola, pointing to Rodin and Father d’Aigrigny, “we have nothing more to fear from them. We shall be on our guard; and the orphans, Mdlle. de Cardoville, my worthy master, M. Hardy, and this young Indian, will all recover their own.”

“All is delayed, dad!” shouted the smith; “the heirs will have three and a half more months to make their claims. And now that these people have been exposed,” added Agricola, pointing at Rodin and Father d’Aigrigny, “we have nothing more to fear from them. We will stay vigilant; and the orphans, Mdlle. de Cardoville, my good master, M. Hardy, and this young Indian will all get back what’s theirs.”

We must renounce the attempt to paint the delight, the transport of Gabriel and Agricola, of Dagobert, and Marshal Simon’s father, of Samuel and Bathsheba. Faringhea alone remained in gloomy silence, before the portrait of the man with the black-barred forehead. As for the fury of Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin, when they saw Samuel retake possession of the casket, we must also renounce any attempt to describe it. On the notary’s suggestion, who took with him the codicil, to have it opened according to the formalities of the law, Samuel agreed that it would be more prudent to deposit in the Bank of France the securities of immense value that were now known to be in his possession.

We need to give up trying to capture the joy and excitement of Gabriel, Agricola, Dagobert, and Marshal Simon’s father, as well as Samuel and Bathsheba. Only Faringhea stayed silent and somber in front of the portrait of the man with the black-barred forehead. As for the anger of Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin when they saw Samuel reclaim the casket, we also have to skip the attempt to describe it. Following the notary's suggestion, who took the codicil with him to have it opened according to legal procedures, Samuel agreed that it would be wiser to deposit the highly valuable securities that he now possessed in the Bank of France.

While all the generous hearts, which had for a moment suffered so much, were overflowing with happiness, hope, and joy, Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin quitted the house with rage and death in their souls. The reverend father got into his carriage, and said to his servants: “To Saint-Dizier House!”—Then, worn out and crushed, he fell back upon the seat, and hid his face in his hands, while he uttered a deep groan. Rodin sat next to him, and looked with a mixture of anger and disdain at this so dejected and broken-spirited man.

While all the generous hearts that had briefly suffered so much were filled with happiness, hope, and joy, Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin left the house consumed by rage and despair. The reverend father got into his carriage and told his servants, “To Saint-Dizier House!” Then, exhausted and defeated, he slumped back in his seat, covering his face with his hands as he let out a deep groan. Rodin sat beside him, looking at this dejected and broken man with a mix of anger and contempt.

“The coward!” said he to himself. “He despairs—and yet—”

“The coward!” he thought to himself. “He’s given up—and yet—”

A quarter of an hour later, the carriage stopped in the Rue de Babylone, in the court-yard of Saint-Dizier House.

A quarter of an hour later, the carriage stopped on Rue de Babylone, in the courtyard of Saint-Dizier House.





CHAPTER XXVII. THE FIRST LAST, AND THE LAST FIRST.

The carriage had travelled rapidly to Saint-Dizier House. During all the way, Rodin remained mute, contenting himself with observing Father d’Aigrigny, and listening to him, as he poured forth his grief and fury in a long monologue, interrupted by exclamations, lamentations, and bursts of rage, directed against the strokes of that inexorable destiny, which had ruined in a moment the best founded hopes. When the carriage entered the courtyard, and stopped before the portico, the princess’s face could be seen through one of the windows, half hidden by the folds of a curtain; in her burning anxiety, she came to see if it was really Father d’Aigrigny who arrived at the house. Still more, in defiance of all ordinary rules, this great lady, generally so scrupulous as to appearances, hurried from her apartment, and descended several steps of the staircase, to meet Father d’Aigrigny, who was coming up with a dejected air. At sight of the livid and agitated countenance of the reverend father, the princess stopped suddenly, and grew pale. She suspected that all was lost. A look rapidly exchanged with her old lover left her no doubt of the issue she so much feared. Rodin humbly followed the reverend father, and both, preceded by the princess, entered the room. The door once closed, the princess, addressing Father d’Aigrigny, exclaimed with unspeakable anguish: “What has happened?”

The carriage had rushed to Saint-Dizier House. Throughout the journey, Rodin stayed silent, merely observing Father d’Aigrigny and listening as he vented his grief and anger in a lengthy monologue, punctuated by exclamations, lamentations, and outbursts of rage aimed at the relentless fate that had instantaneously destroyed his most well-founded hopes. When the carriage pulled into the courtyard and stopped in front of the portico, the princess’s face appeared through one of the windows, partially hidden by the curtain. In her intense anxiety, she wanted to confirm it was truly Father d’Aigrigny arriving at the house. Even more unusually, defying all social norms, this high-ranking lady, typically so careful about appearances, hurried from her room and descended several steps of the staircase to greet Father d’Aigrigny, who approached with a gloomy expression. Upon seeing the pale and distressed face of the reverend father, the princess halted abruptly and turned pale herself. She feared that everything was lost. A quick glance exchanged with her former lover left her without doubt about the outcome she dreaded. Rodin respectfully followed the reverend father, and the three of them entered the room, with the princess leading the way. Once the door was shut, she turned to Father d’Aigrigny and exclaimed with deep anguish, “What has happened?”

Instead of answering this question, the reverend father, his eyes sparkling with rage, his lips white, his features contracted, looked fixedly at the princess, and said to her: “Do you know the amount of this inheritance, that we estimated at forty millions?”

Instead of answering the question, the reverend father, his eyes blazing with anger, his lips pale, his face tight, stared intently at the princess and said to her, “Do you know how much this inheritance is, which we estimated at forty million?”

“I understand,” cried the princess; “we have been deceived. The inheritance amounts to nothing, and all you have dare has been in vain.”

“I get it,” the princess exclaimed; “we’ve been tricked. The inheritance is worth nothing, and all that you’ve risked has been for nothing.”

“Yes, it has indeed been in vain,” answered the reverend father, grinding his teeth with rage; “it was no question of forty millions, but of two hundred and twelve millions.

“Yes, it has truly been pointless,” replied the reverend father, clenching his teeth in anger; “it wasn’t a matter of forty million, but of two hundred and twelve million.

“Two hundred and twelve millions!” repeated the princess in amazement, as she drew back a step. “It is impossible!”

“Two hundred and twelve million!” the princess exclaimed in shock, taking a step back. “That’s impossible!”

“I tell you I saw the vouchers, which were examined by the notary.”

“I’m telling you I saw the vouchers, which were checked by the notary.”

20263m
Original

“Two hundred and twelve millions?” resumed the princess, with deep dejection. “It is an immense and sovereign power—and you have renounced—you have not struggled for it, by every possible means, and till the last moment?”

“Two hundred and twelve million?” the princess continued, looking very downcast. “That’s an enormous and absolute power—and you’ve given it up—you didn’t fight for it, by every possible means, and until the very end?”

“Madame, I have done all that I could!—notwithstanding the treachery of Gabriel, who this very morning declared that he renounced us, and separated from the Society.”

“Madam, I have done everything I could!—despite Gabriel's betrayal, who this very morning announced that he is leaving us and parting ways with the Society.”

“Ungrateful!” said the princess, unaffectedly.

“Ungrateful!” said the princess, unfazed.

“The deed of gift, which I had the precaution to have prepared by the notary, was in such good, legal form, that in spite of the objections of that accursed soldier and his son, the notary had put me in possession of the treasure.”

“The gift deed, which I wisely had prepared by the notary, was in such good legal form that despite the objections of that cursed soldier and his son, the notary had placed me in possession of the treasure.”

“Two hundred and twelve millions!” repeated the princess clasping her hands. “Verily it is like a dream!”

“Two hundred twelve million!” repeated the princess, clasping her hands. “Truly, it feels like a dream!”

“Yes,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, bitterly, “for us, this possession is indeed a dream, for a codicil has been discovered, which puts off for three months and a half all the testamentary provisions. Now that our very precautions have roused the suspicion of all these heirs—now that they know the enormous amount at stake—they will be upon their guard; and all is lost.”

“Yes,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, bitterly, “for us, this possession is indeed a dream because a codicil has been discovered that delays all the will's provisions for three and a half months. Now that our very precautions have raised the suspicion of all these heirs—now that they know the huge amount at stake—they'll be on their guard; and it's all over.”

“But who is the wretch that produced this codicil?”

“But who is the unfortunate person that created this codicil?”

“A woman.”

"A woman."

“What woman?”

"Which woman?"

“Some wandering creature, that Gabriel says he met in America, where she saved his life.”

“Some wandering being that Gabriel claims he encountered in America, where she saved his life.”

“And how could this woman be there—how could she know the existence of this codicil?”

“And how could this woman be here—how could she know about this codicil?”

“I think it was all arranged with a miserable Jew, the guardian of the house, whose family has had charge of the funds for three generations; he had no doubt some secret instructions, in case he suspected the detention of any of the heirs, for this Marius de Rennepont had foreseen that our Company would keep their eyes upon his race.”

“I think it was all set up with a greedy Jew, the caretaker of the house, whose family has managed the funds for three generations; he probably had some hidden instructions in case he suspected any of the heirs were being held back, since Marius de Rennepont anticipated that our Company would be watching his family closely.”

“But can you not dispute the validity of this codicil?”

“But can't you challenge the validity of this codicil?”

“What, go to law in these times—litigate about a will—incur the certainty of a thousand clamors, with no security for success?—It is bad enough, that even this should get wind. Alas! it is terrible. So near the goal! after so much care and trouble. An affair that had been followed up with so much perseverance during a century and a half!”

“What, go to court these days—fight over a will—risk the guarantee of a thousand complaints, with no assurance of winning?—It’s bad enough that it has even come to this. Oh, it’s awful. So close to the finish! After all this effort and trouble. A matter that has been pursued with such determination for a century and a half!”

“Two hundred and twelve millions!” said the princess. “The Order would have had no need to look for establishments in foreign countries; with such resources, it would have been able to impose itself upon France.”

“Two hundred twelve million!” said the princess. “The Order wouldn’t have needed to search for places in other countries; with such resources, it could have established itself in France.”

“Yes,” resumed Father d’Aigrigny, with bitterness; “by means of education, we might have possessed ourselves of the rising generation. The power is altogether incalculable.” Then, stamping with his foot, he resumed: “I tell you, that it is enough to drive one mad with rage! an affair so wisely, ably, patiently conducted!”

“Yes,” Father d’Aigrigny continued, bitterly; “with the right education, we could have influenced the next generation. The potential is completely unimaginable.” Then, stamping his foot, he added: “I swear, it’s enough to drive someone crazy with anger! A situation so carefully, skillfully, and patiently managed!”

“Is there no hope?”

"Is there any hope?"

“Only that Gabriel may not revoke his donation, in as far as concerns himself. That alone would be a considerable sum—not less than thirty millions.”

“Gabriel can't take back his donation as it relates to him. That alone would amount to a significant sum—no less than thirty million.”

“It is enormous—it is almost what you hoped,” said the princess; “then why despair?”

“It’s huge—it’s almost what you were hoping for,” said the princess; “then why be upset?”

“Because it is evident that Gabriel will dispute this donation. However legal it may be, he will find means to annul it, now that he is free, informed as to our designs, and surrounded by his adopted family. I tell you, that all is lost. There is no hope left. I think it will be even prudent to write to Rome, to obtain permission to leave Paris for a while. This town is odious to me!”

“Because it’s clear that Gabriel will challenge this donation. No matter how legal it is, he will find a way to cancel it now that he’s free, aware of our plans, and surrounded by his adopted family. I’m telling you, it’s all over. There’s no hope left. I think it would even be wise to write to Rome to get permission to leave Paris for a while. I can't stand this city!”

“Oh, yes! I see that no hope is left—since you, my friend, have decided almost to fly.”

“Oh, yes! I see that there’s no hope left—since you, my friend, have decided almost to take off.”

Father d’Aigrigny was completely discouraged and broken down; this terrible blow had destroyed all life and energy within him. He threw himself back in an arm-chair, quite overcome. During the preceding dialogue, Rodin was standing humbly near the door, with his old hat in his hand. Two or three times, at certain passages in the conversation between Father d’Aigrigny and the princess, the cadaverous face of the socius, whose wrath appeared to be concentrated, was slightly flushed, and his flappy eyelids were tinged with red, as if the blood mounted in consequence of an interior struggle; but, immediately after, his dull countenance resumed its pallid blue.

Father d’Aigrigny was thoroughly beaten down and hopeless; this awful setback had sapped all the life and energy out of him. He collapsed back into an armchair, completely overwhelmed. During the earlier conversation, Rodin stood quietly by the door, holding his old hat. A couple of times, during key moments in the exchange between Father d’Aigrigny and the princess, the gaunt face of the socius, whose anger seemed to be building, turned slightly red, and his droopy eyelids appeared tinged with color, as if blood was rushing to his head due to an internal struggle; but soon after, his dull expression returned to its pale hue.

“I must write instantly to Rome, to announce this defeat, which has become an event of the first importance, because it overthrows immense hopes,” said Father d’Aigrigny, much depressed.

“I need to write immediately to Rome to report this defeat, which has turned into a major event because it shatters huge hopes,” said Father d’Aigrigny, feeling very down.

The reverend father had remained seated; pointing to a table, he said to Rodin, with an abrupt and haughty air:

The reverend father stayed seated; pointing to a table, he said to Rodin with a sharp and arrogant tone:

“Write!”

“Type!”

The socius placed his hat on the ground, answered with a respectful bow the command, and with stooping head and slanting walk, went to seat himself on a chair, that stood before a desk. Then, taking pen and paper, he waited, silent and motionless, for the dictation of his superior.

The associate set his hat on the ground, responded with a respectful bow to the command, and with his head down and a sideways walk, went to sit in a chair that was in front of a desk. Then, taking pen and paper, he waited, silent and still, for his superior's dictation.

“With your permission, princess?” said Father d’Aigrigny to Madame de Saint-Dizier. The latter answered by an impatient wave of the hand, as if she reproached him for the formal demand at such a time. The reverend father bowed, and dictated these words in a hoarse and hollow voice: “All our hopes, which of late had become almost certainties, have been suddenly defeated. The affair of the Rennepont inheritance, in spite of all the care and skill employed upon it, has completely and finally failed. At the point to which matters had been brought, it is unfortunately worse than a failure; it is a most disastrous event for the Society, which was clearly entitled to this property, fraudulently withdrawn from a confiscation made in our favor. My conscience at least bears witness, that, to the last moment, I did all that was possible to defend and secure our rights. But I repeat, we must consider this important affair as lost absolutely and forever, and think no more about it.”

“With your permission, princess?” said Father d’Aigrigny to Madame de Saint-Dizier. She replied with an impatient wave of her hand, as if scolding him for making such a formal request at that moment. The reverend father bowed and spoke in a raspy, hollow voice: “All our hopes, which recently felt almost like certainties, have suddenly been shattered. The Rennepont inheritance case, despite all the effort and expertise we put into it, has completely and finally failed. Given how far we had come, it’s unfortunately worse than just a failure; it’s a catastrophic blow for the Society, which had a clear right to this property that was wrongfully taken from a confiscation made in our favor. My conscience assures me that, until the very end, I did everything possible to uphold and protect our rights. But I must repeat, we have to accept that this important matter is lost absolutely and forever, and put it out of our minds.”

Thus dictating, Father d’Aigrigny’s back was turned towards Rodin. At a sudden movement made by the socius, in rising and throwing his pen upon the table, instead of continuing to write, the reverend father turned round, and, looking at Rodin with profound astonishment, said to him: “Well! what are you doing?”

Thus dictating, Father d’Aigrigny had his back to Rodin. At a sudden movement made by the socius, as he stood up and threw his pen on the table instead of continuing to write, the reverend father turned around and, looking at Rodin with deep astonishment, said to him: “Well! what are you doing?”

“It is time to end this—the man is mad!” said Rodin to himself, as he advanced slowly towards the fireplace.

“It’s time to put an end to this—the guy is crazy!” Rodin said to himself as he made his way slowly toward the fireplace.

“What! you quit your place—you cease writing?” said the reverend father, in amazement. Then, addressing the princess, who shared in his astonishment, he added, as he glanced contemptuously at the socius, “He is losing his senses.”

“What! You quit your job—you stop writing?” said the reverend father, shocked. Then, turning to the princess, who looked just as surprised, he added, glancing scornfully at the socius, “He's losing his mind.”

“Forgive him,” replied Mme. de Saint-Dizier; “it is, no doubt, the emotion caused by the ruin of this affair.”

“Forgive him,” replied Mme. de Saint-Dizier; “it's probably the emotion from the collapse of this situation.”

“Thank the princess, return to your place, and continue to write,” said Father d’Aigrigny to Rodin, in a tone of disdainful compassion, as, with imperious finger, he pointed to the table.

“Thank the princess, go back to your spot, and keep writing,” said Father d’Aigrigny to Rodin, in a tone of dismissive sympathy, as he pointed imperiously to the table.

The socius, perfectly indifferent to this new order, approached the fireplace, drew himself up to his full height as he turned his arched back, planted himself firmly on his legs, stamped on the carpet with the heel of his clumsy, greasy shoes, crossed his hands beneath the flaps of his old, spotted coat, and, lifting his head, looked fixedly at Father d’Aigrigny. The socius had not spoken a word, but his hideous countenance, now flushed, suddenly revealed such a sense of his superiority, and such sovereign contempt for Father d’Aigrigny, mingled with so calm and serene a daring, that the reverend father and the princess were quite confounded by it. They felt themselves overawed by this little old man, so sordid and so ugly. Father d’Aigrigny knew too well the customs of the Company, to believe his humble secretary capable of assuming so suddenly these airs of transcendent superiority without a motive, or rather, without a positive right. Late, too late, the reverend father perceived, that this subordinate agent might be partly a spy, partly an experienced assistant, who, according to the constitutions of the Order, had the power and mission to depose and provisionally replace, in certain urgent cases, the incapable person over whom he was stationed as a guard. The reverend father was not deceived. From the general to the provincials, and to the rectors of the colleges, all the superior members of the Order have stationed near them, often without their knowledge, and in apparently the lowest capacities, men able to assume their functions at any given moment, and who, with this view, constantly keep up a direct correspondence with Rome.

The socius, completely indifferent to this new situation, walked over to the fireplace, straightened up to his full height as he turned his arched back, planted his feet firmly on the ground, stamped on the carpet with the heel of his clumsy, greasy shoes, crossed his arms beneath the flaps of his old, spotted coat, and, lifting his head, stared intently at Father d’Aigrigny. The socius hadn’t said a word, but his grotesque face, now flushed, suddenly showed such a sense of superiority and such complete disdain for Father d’Aigrigny, mixed with a calm and bold daring, that both the reverend father and the princess were completely taken aback. They felt intimidated by this little old man, so shabby and so ugly. Father d’Aigrigny knew the customs of the Company too well to think his humble secretary could suddenly display such airs of superiority without a reason, or rather, without a definite right. Too late, the reverend father realized that this subordinate could be partly a spy and partly an experienced assistant, who, according to the rules of the Order, had the authority and duty to remove and temporarily replace, in certain urgent cases, the incapable person he was assigned to guard. The reverend father wasn’t fooled. From generals to provincials, and to the heads of the colleges, all the higher-ups in the Order have men stationed near them, often without their awareness, in seemingly lowly positions, who are capable of stepping into their roles at any moment, and who, for this reason, maintain direct communication with Rome.

From the moment Rodin had assumed this position, the manners of Father d’Aigrigny, generally so haughty, underwent a change. Though it cost him a good deal, he said with hesitation, mingled with deference: “You have, no doubt, the right to command me—who hitherto have commanded.” Rodin, without answering, drew from his well-rubbed and greasy pocket-book a slip of paper, stamped upon both sides, on which were written several lines in Latin. When he had read it, Father d’Aigrigny pressed this paper respectfully, even religiously, to his lips: then returned it to Rodin, with a low bow. When he again raised his head, he was purple with shame and vexation. Notwithstanding his habits of passive obedience and immutable respect for the will of the Order, he felt a bitter and violent rage at seeing himself thus abruptly deposed from power. That was not all. Though, for a long time past, all relations in gallantry had ceased between him and Mme. de Saint-Dizier, the latter was not the less a woman; and for him to suffer this humiliation in presence of a woman was, undoubtedly, cruel, as, notwithstanding his entrance into the Order, he had not wholly laid aside the character of man of the world. Moreover, the princess, instead of appearing hurt and offended by this sudden transformation of the superior into a subaltern, and of the subaltern into a superior, looked at Rodin with a sort of curiosity mingled with interest. As a woman—as a woman, intensely ambitious, seeking to connect herself with every powerful influence—the princess loved this strange species of contrast. She found it curious and interesting to see this man, almost in rags, mean in appearance, and ignobly ugly, and but lately the most humble of subordinates look down from the height of his superior intelligence upon the nobleman by birth, distinguished for the elegance of his manners, and just before so considerable a personage in the Society. From that moment, as the more important personage of the two, Rodin completely took the place of Father d’Aigrigny in the princess’s mind. The first pang of humiliation over, the reverend father, though his pride bled inwardly, applied all his knowledge of the world to behave with redoubled courtesy towards Rodin, who had become his superior by this abrupt change of fortune. But the ex-socius, incapable of appreciating, or rather of acknowledging, such delicate shades of manner, established himself at once, firmly, imperiously, brutally, in his new position, not from any reaction of offended pride, but from a consciousness of what he was really worth. A long acquaintance with Father d’Aigrigny had revealed to him the inferiority of the latter.

From the moment Rodin took this position, Father d’Aigrigny’s usually arrogant demeanor shifted. Although it was difficult for him, he cautiously spoke, mixed with respect: “You definitely have the right to command me—who until now have commanded.” Without responding, Rodin pulled out a well-worn, greasy wallet and took out a piece of paper stamped on both sides, which had several lines written in Latin. After reading it, Father d’Aigrigny respectfully, almost reverently, pressed the paper to his lips and then returned it to Rodin with a slight bow. When he lifted his head again, he was flushed with shame and frustration. Despite his usual role of passive obedience and unwavering respect for the Order's will, he felt a bitter, intense rage at being abruptly stripped of power. And that wasn’t all. Even though any romantic involvement with Mme. de Saint-Dizier had long ended, she was still a woman; enduring this humiliation in front of her was undeniably cruel, as he hadn’t completely shed his worldly identity despite joining the Order. Moreover, rather than being hurt or offended by the sudden shift from superior to subordinate, and from subordinate to superior, the princess looked at Rodin with a mix of curiosity and interest. As a woman—especially one who was intensely ambitious and sought to connect with powerful influences—the princess found this unusual contrast fascinating. She thought it was intriguing to see this man, almost in rags, plain in appearance and unattractively ugly, who had just recently been the most humble of subordinates, now look down from his superior intelligence at the nobleman known for his refined manners and previously a significant figure in Society. From that moment on, as the more important person of the two, Rodin completely supplanted Father d’Aigrigny in the princess’s mind. Once the initial sting of humiliation passed, the reverend father, though his pride was wounded internally, used all his social knowledge to treat Rodin with increased courtesy, who had suddenly become his superior due to this unexpected change in fortune. However, the ex-socius, unable to appreciate or even acknowledge such subtle social nuances, firmly, imperiously, and bluntly established himself in his new role—not out of injured pride, but from a recognition of his own true worth. His long acquaintance with Father d’Aigrigny had revealed the latter's inferiority.

“You threw away your pen,” said Father d’Aigrigny to Rodin with extreme deference, “while I was dictating a note for Rome. Will you do me the favor to tell me how I have acted wrong?”

“You threw away your pen,” Father d’Aigrigny said to Rodin with great respect, “while I was dictating a note for Rome. Could you do me the favor of telling me how I acted incorrectly?”

“Directly,” replied Rodin, in his sharp, cutting voice. “For a long time this affair appeared to me above your strength; but I abstained from interfering. And yet what mistakes! what poverty of invention; what coarseness in the means employed to bring it to bear!”

“Directly,” replied Rodin, in his sharp, cutting voice. “For a long time this situation seemed beyond your capability; but I chose not to get involved. And yet, what mistakes! What a lack of creativity; what a roughness in the methods used to make it happen!”

“I can hardly understand your reproaches,” answered Father d’Aigrigny, mildly, though a secret bitterness made its way through his apparent submission. “Was not the success certain, had it not been for this codicil? Did you not yourself assist in the measures that you now blame?”

“I can barely grasp your accusations,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, softly, although an underlying bitterness surfaced through his seeming acceptance. “Wasn't success guaranteed if it weren't for this codicil? Didn't you yourself help with the strategies that you're now criticizing?”

“You commanded, then, and it was my duty to obey. Besides, you were just on the point of succeeding—not because of the means you had taken—but in spite of those means, with all their awkward and revolting brutality.”

“You ordered it, so I had to follow. Plus, you were about to succeed—not because of what you did—but despite those actions, with all their clumsy and disgusting violence.”

“Sir—you are severe,” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“Sir, you’re being harsh,” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“I am just. One has to be prodigiously clever, truly, to shut up any one in a room, and then lock the door! And yet, what else have you done? The daughters of General Simon?—imprisoned at Leipsic, shut up in a convent at Paris! Adrienne de Cardoville?—placed in confinement. Sleepinbuff—put in prison. Djalma?—quieted by a narcotic. One only ingenious method, and a thousand times safer, because it acted morally, not materially, was employed to remove M. Hardy. As for your other proceedings—they were all bad, uncertain, dangerous. Why? Because they were violent, and violence provokes violence. Then it is no longer a struggle of keen, skillful, persevering men, seeing through the darkness in which they walk, but a match of fisticuffs in broad day. Though we should be always in action, we should always shrink from view; and yet you could find no better plan than to draw universal attention to us by proceedings at once open and deplorably notorious. To make them more secret, you call in the guard, the commissary of police, the jailers, for your accomplices. It is pitiable, sir; nothing but the most brilliant success could cover such wretched folly; and this success has been wanting.”

“I am fair. You really have to be incredibly clever to lock someone in a room and then shut the door! And yet, what else have you done? General Simon's daughters?—imprisoned in Leipsic, shut away in a convent in Paris! Adrienne de Cardoville?—confined. Sleepinbuff—locked up. Djalma?—sedated with a narcotic. Only one clever method, much safer because it acted morally rather than materially, was used to get rid of M. Hardy. As for your other actions—they were all bad, unpredictable, and dangerous. Why? Because they were violent, and violence begets violence. Then it’s no longer a battle of clever, skilled, determined people navigating through the darkness, but a street fight in broad daylight. While we should always be active, we should also always avoid drawing attention to ourselves; yet you couldn’t find a better way to make us the center of attention than with actions that are both open and outrageously notorious. To make it more secret, you involve the guards, the police commissioner, the jailers, as your partners. It’s pathetic, sir; only the most brilliant success could redeem such foolishness; and that success has been lacking.”

“Sir,” said Father d’Aigrigny, deeply hurt, for the Princess de Saint Dizier, unable to conceal the sort of admiration caused in her by the plain, decisive words of Rodin, looked at her old lover, with an air that seemed to say, “He is right;”—“sir, you are more than severe in your judgment; and, notwithstanding the deference I owe to you, I must observe, that I am not accustomed—”

“Sir,” said Father d’Aigrigny, clearly upset, because the Princess de Saint Dizier, unable to hide her admiration for Rodin's straightforward words, looked at her old lover with a look that seemed to say, “He’s right;”—“sir, you are being too harsh in your judgment; and even though I respect you, I must point out that I’m not used to—”

“There are many other things to which you are not accustomed,” said Rodin, harshly interrupting the reverend father; “but you will accustom yourself to them. You have hitherto had a false idea of your own value. There is the old leaven of the soldier and the worlding fermenting within you, which deprives your reason of the coolness, lucidity, and penetration that it ought to possess. You have been a fine military officer, brisk and gay, foremost in wars and festivals, with pleasures and women. These things have half worn you out. You will never be anything but a subaltern; you have been thoroughly tested. You will always want that vigor and concentration of mind which governs men and events. That vigor and concentration of mind I have—and do you know why? It is because, solely devoted to the service of the Company, I have always been ugly, dirty, unloved, unloving—I have all my manhood about me!”

“There are a lot of other things you’re not used to,” Rodin said, cutting off the reverend father sharply. “But you'll get used to them. Until now, you’ve had a distorted view of your own worth. There’s still that old soldier’s mentality and worldly mindset mixing in you, which takes away the clarity, sharpness, and insight your reason should have. You’ve been a great military officer, energetic and cheerful, leading in battles and celebrations, enjoying pleasures and women. Those experiences have nearly worn you out. You’ll never be more than a junior officer; you’ve been thoroughly tested. You’ll always lack the strength and focus of mind that control people and situations. That strength and focus—I have that. And do you know why? It’s because I’ve dedicated myself entirely to serving the Company, and I've always been unattractive, dirty, unloved, and unloving—I possess all my masculinity!”

In pronouncing these words, full of cynical pride, Rodin was truly fearful. The princess de Saint-Dizier thought him almost handsome by his energy and audacity.

In saying these words, filled with cynical pride, Rodin was genuinely afraid. The princess de Saint-Dizier found him almost handsome because of his energy and boldness.

Father d’Aigrigny, feeling himself overawed, invincibly and inexorably, by this diabolical being, made a last effort to resist and exclaimed, “Oh! sir, these boastings are no proofs of valor and power. We must see you at work.”

Father d’Aigrigny, feeling completely intimidated by this devilish figure, made one last attempt to resist and exclaimed, “Oh! Sir, these boasts are not evidence of courage and strength. We need to see you in action.”

“Yes,” replied Rodin, coldly; “do you know at what work?” Rodin was fond of this interrogative mode of expression. “Why, at the work that you so basely abandon.”

“Yes,” replied Rodin, coolly; “do you know what work I'm talking about?” Rodin enjoyed this way of questioning. “Well, it’s the work that you so shamefully give up.”

“What!” cried the Princess de Saint-Dizier; for Father d’Aigrigny, stupefied at Rodin’s audacity, was unable to utter a word.

“What!” exclaimed Princess de Saint-Dizier, as Father d’Aigrigny, stunned by Rodin’s boldness, couldn’t say a word.

“I say,” resumed Rodin, slowly, “that I undertake to bring to a good issue this affair of the Rennepont inheritance, which appears to you so desperate.”

“I say,” Rodin continued slowly, “that I take it upon myself to successfully resolve this issue with the Rennepont inheritance, which seems so hopeless to you.”

“You?” cried Father d’Aigrigny. “You?” “I.”

“You?” yelled Father d’Aigrigny. “You?” “I.”

“But they have unmasked our maneuvers.”

“But they have revealed our strategies.”

“So much the better; we shall be obliged to invent others.”

“So much the better; we’ll have to come up with others.”

“But they; will suspect us in everything.”

“But they will suspect us in everything.”

“So much the better; the success that is difficult is the most certain.”

“So much the better; the success that’s hard to achieve is the most guaranteed.”

“What! do you hope to make Gabriel consent not to revoke his donation, which is perhaps illegal?”

“What! Do you really think you can get Gabriel to agree not to take back his donation, which might be illegal?”

“I mean to bring in to the coffers of the Company the whole of the two hundred and twelve millions, of which they wish to cheat us. Is that clear?”

“I intend to bring into the Company’s coffers the entire two hundred and twelve million that they want to cheat us out of. Is that clear?”

“It is clear—but impossible.”

“It’s clear—but impossible.”

“And I tell you that it is, and must be possible. Do you not understand, short-sighted as you are!” cried Rodin, animated to such a degree that his cadaverous face became slightly flushed; “do you not understand that it is no longer in our choice to hesitate? Either these two hundred and twelve millions must be ours—and then the re-establishment of our sovereign influence in France is sure—for, in these venal times, with such a sum at command, you may bribe or overthrow a government, or light up the flame of civil war, and restore legitimacy, which is our natural ally, and, owing all to us, would give us all in return—”

“And I’m telling you that it is, and must be possible. Don’t you get it, narrow-minded as you are!” Rodin shouted, so fired up that his gaunt face turned a bit red; “don’t you see that we can’t hesitate any longer? Either these two hundred and twelve million must belong to us—and then the return of our power in France is guaranteed—because in these corrupt times, with that kind of money at our disposal, you can bribe or topple a government, spark civil war, and restore legitimacy, which is our natural ally and, owing everything to us, would give us everything in return—”

“That is clear,” cried the princess, clasping her hands in admiration.

"That's obvious," shouted the princess, clapping her hands in appreciation.

“If, on the contrary,” resumed Rodin, “these two hundred and twelve millions fall into the hands of the family of the Renneponts, it will be our ruin and our destruction. We shall create a stock of bitter and implacable enemies. Have you not heard the execrable designs of that Rennepont, with regard to the association he recommends, and which, by an accursed fatality, his race are just in a condition to realize? Think of the forces that would rally round these millions. There would be Marshal Simon, acting in the name of his daughters—that is, the man of the people become a duke, without being the vainer for it, which secures his influence with the mob, because military spirit and Bonapartism still represent, in the eyes of the French populace, the traditions of national honor and glory. There would be Francis Hardy, the liberal, independent, enlightened citizen, the type of the great manufacturer, the friend of progress, the benefactor of his workmen. There would be Gabriel—the good priest, as they say!—the apostle of the primitive gospel, the representative of the democracy of the church, of the poor country curate as opposed to the rich bishop, the tiller of the vine as opposed to him who sits in the shade of it; the propagator of all the ideas of fraternity, emancipation, progress—to use their own jargon—and that, not in the name of revolutionary and incendiary politics, but in the name of a religion of charity, love, and peace—to speak as they speak. There, too, would be Adrienne de Cardoville, the type of elegance, grace, and beauty, the priestess of the senses, which she deifies by refining and cultivating them. I need not tell you of her wit and audacity; you know them but too well. No one could be more dangerous to us than this creature, a patrician in blood, a plebeian in heart, a poet in imagination. Then, too, there would be Prince Djalma, chivalrous, bold, ready for adventure, knowing nothing of civilized life, implacable in his hate as in his affection, a terrible instrument for whoever can make use of him. In this detestable family, even such a wretch as Sleepinbuff, who in himself is of no value, raised and purified by the contact of these generous and far from narrow natures (as they call them), might represent the working class, and take a large share in the influence of that association. Now do you not think that if all these people, already exasperated against us, because (as they say) we have wished to rob them, should follow the detestable counsels of this Rennepont—should unite their forces around this immense fortune, which would strengthen them a hundred-fold—do you not think that, if they declare a deadly war against us, they will be the most dangerous enemies that we have ever had? I tell you that the Company has never been in such serious peril; yes, it is now a question of life and death. We must no longer defend ourselves, but lead the attack, so as to annihilate this accursed race of Rennepont, and obtain possession of these millions.”

“If, on the other hand,” Rodin continued, “if these two hundred and twelve million end up in the hands of the Rennepont family, it will mean our downfall and destruction. We will create a whole group of bitter and unyielding enemies. Haven't you heard the terrible plans of that Rennepont regarding the association he’s promoting, which, by some cursed twist of fate, his family is perfectly set up to realize? Just think about the powers that would come together around this wealth. There’s Marshal Simon, representing his daughters—that is, a man of the people who became a duke without letting it go to his head, which gives him influence with the common folk, since military spirit and Bonapartism still symbolize, in the eyes of the French people, the traditions of national honor and glory. Then there’s Francis Hardy, the liberal, independent, enlightened citizen, representing the great manufacturer, a friend of progress, and a benefactor to his workers. There’s also Gabriel—everyone says he’s a good priest!—the advocate of the original gospel, embodying the democracy of the church, the humble country priest opposed to the wealthy bishop, the laborer in the fields versus the one who relaxes in the shade; the spreader of ideas about brotherhood, emancipation, progress—to use their language—and doing so not in terms of revolutionary and incendiary politics, but in the name of a religion of charity, love, and peace, to speak as they do. Adrienne de Cardoville would be there too, a personification of elegance, grace, and beauty, a priestess of the senses that she worships by refining and cultivating them. I don’t need to mention her cleverness and boldness; you know that all too well. No one could be a greater threat to us than her, a noble by birth, a commoner at heart, a poet in spirit. And then, there’s Prince Djalma, chivalrous and bold, adventurous, completely unaware of civilized life, unforgiving in both his hatred and love, a formidable tool for whoever can utilize him. In this wretched family, even someone as worthless as Sleepinbuff, who on his own is of no value, could be uplifted and transformed by the influence of these generous and broad-minded individuals (as they call themselves), and might represent the working class while holding significant influence over that association. Don’t you think that if all these individuals, already furious with us because (as they claim) we tried to rob them, were to heed the dreadful advice of this Rennepont—if they were to unite their strength around this vast fortune, which would empower them a hundredfold—don't you think that if they wage a deadly war against us, they would become the most dangerous enemies we’ve ever faced? I tell you, the Company has never been in such a serious threat; this is a matter of life and death. We can no longer just defend ourselves; we must take the initiative and wipe out this cursed Rennepont family, and seize this fortune.”

At this picture, drawn by Rodin with a feverish animation, which had only the more influence from its unexpectedness, the princess and Father d’Aigrigny looked at each other in confusion.

At this image, created by Rodin with intense energy, which was even more impactful because it was so unexpected, the princess and Father d’Aigrigny exchanged confused glances.

“I confess,” said the reverend father to Rodin, “I had not considered all the dangerous consequences of this association, recommended by M. de Rennepont. I believe that the heir, from the characters we know them to be possessed of, would wish to realize this Utopia. The peril is great and pressing; what is to be done?”

“I confess,” said the reverend father to Rodin, “I hadn’t thought about all the risky outcomes of this association suggested by M. de Rennepont. I believe the heir, based on the traits we know them to have, would want to make this Utopia a reality. The danger is significant and urgent; what should we do?”

“What, sir? You have to act upon ignorant, heroic, enthusiastic natures like Djalma’s—sensual and eccentric characters like Adrienne de Cardoville’s—simple and ingenuous minds like Rose and Blanche Simon’s—honest and frank dispositions like Francis Hardy’s—angelic and pure souls like Gabriel’s—brutal and stupid instincts like Jacques—and can you ask, ‘What is to be done?’”

“What, sir? You have to deal with ignorant, heroic, enthusiastic people like Djalma—sensual and eccentric characters like Adrienne de Cardoville—simple and naive minds like Rose and Blanche Simon—honest and direct personalities like Francis Hardy—angelic and pure souls like Gabriel—and brutal and foolish instincts like Jacques—and you can ask, ‘What’s to be done?’”

“In truth, I do not understand you,” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“In truth, I don’t understand you,” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“I believe it. Your past conduct shows as much,” replied Rodin, contemptuously. “You have had recourse to the lowest and most mechanical contrivances, instead of acting upon the noble and generous passions, which, once united, would constitute so formidable a bond; but which, now divided and isolated, are open to every surprise, every seduction, every attack! Do you, at length understand me? Not yet?” added Rodin, shrugging his shoulders. “Answer me—do people die of despair?”

“I believe it. Your past behavior proves it,” Rodin replied, full of disdain. “You’ve relied on the cheapest and most mechanical tricks instead of acting on the noble and generous emotions that, when united, could create a powerful bond; but now, separated and alone, they’re vulnerable to every shock, every temptation, every assault! Do you finally understand me? Not yet?” Rodin added, rolling his eyes. “Answer me—do people really die from despair?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“May not the gratitude of successful love reach the last limits of insane generosity?”

“Can the gratitude from a successful love go to the extreme of crazy generosity?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“May there not be such horrible deceptions, that suicide is the only refuge from frightful realities?”

“May there not be such terrible deceptions, that suicide is the only escape from horrifying realities?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“May not the excess of sensuality lead to the grave by a slow and voluptuous agony?”

“Could the overindulgence in sensual pleasures slowly and painfully lead to the grave?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Are there not in life such terrible circumstances that the most worldly, the firmest, the most impious characters, throw themselves blindly, overwhelmed with despair, into the arms of religion, and abandon all earthly greatness for sackcloth, and prayers, and solitude?”

“Are there not terrible situations in life that even the most cynical, the strongest, and the most irreverent people blindly throw themselves into the arms of religion, overwhelmed with despair, giving up all worldly success for humility, prayers, and solitude?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Are there not a thousand occasions in which the reaction of the passions works the most extraordinary changes, and brings about the most tragic catastrophes in the life of man and woman?”

“Are there not a thousand times when the reactions of our emotions create the most incredible changes and lead to the most tragic disasters in the lives of men and women?”

“No doubt.”

“Definitely.”

“Well, then! why ask me, ‘What is to be done?’ What would you say, for example, if before three months are over, the most dangerous members of this family of the Renneponts should come to implore, upon their knees, admission to that very Society which they now hold in horror, and from which Gabriel has just separated?”

“Well, then! Why are you asking me, ‘What should we do?’ What would you say, for instance, if within three months, the most dangerous members of the Rennepont family came begging on their knees for admission to that very Society they currently fear, and from which Gabriel has just distanced himself?”

“Such a conversion is impossible,” cried Father d’Aigrigny.

“Such a conversion is impossible,” exclaimed Father d’Aigrigny.

“Impossible? What were you, sir, fifteen years ago?” said Rodin. “An impious and debauched man of the world. And yet you came to us, and your wealth became ours. What! we have conquered princes, kings, popes; we have absorbed and extinguished in our unity magnificent intelligences, which, from afar, shone with too dazzling a light; we have all but governed two worlds; we have perpetuated our Society, full of life, rich and formidable, even to this day, through all the hate, and all the persecutions that have assailed us; and yet we shall not be able to get the better of a single family, which threatens our Company, and has despoiled us of a large fortune? What! we are not skillful enough to obtain this result without having recourse to awkward and dangerous violence? You do not know, then, the immense field that is thrown open by the mutually destructive power of human passions, skillfully combined, opposed, restrained, excited?—particularly,” added Rodin, with a strange smile, “when, thanks to a powerful ally, these passions are sure to be redoubled in ardor and energy.”

“Impossible? What were you, sir, fifteen years ago?” asked Rodin. “An irreverent and indulgent worldly man. And yet you came to us, and your wealth became ours. What! We have defeated princes, kings, and popes; we have absorbed and extinguished brilliant minds that shone too brightly from a distance; we have nearly governed two worlds; we have sustained our Society, full of life, rich and formidable, even today, despite all the hatred and persecution we've faced; and yet we can't handle a single family that threatens our Company and has taken a large fortune from us? What! We're not skilled enough to achieve this without resorting to clumsy and risky violence? You don't realize the vast opportunities created by the mutually destructive nature of human passions, skillfully manipulated, opposed, restrained, and provoked?—especially,” added Rodin with a strange smile, “when, thanks to a powerful ally, these passions are bound to be intensified in fervor and energy.”

“What ally?” asked Father d’Aigrigny, who, as well as the Princess de Saint-Dizier, felt a sort of admiration mixed with terror.

“What ally?” asked Father d’Aigrigny, who, along with the Princess de Saint-Dizier, felt a mix of admiration and fear.

“Yes,” resumed Rodin, without answering the reverend father; “this formidable ally, who comes to our assistance, may bring about the most astonishing transformations—make the coward brave, and the impious credulous, and the gentle ferocious—”

“Yeah,” Rodin continued, not responding to the reverend father; “this powerful ally, who helps us, can cause the most surprising changes—turn the coward into a hero, make the skeptical believe, and the gentle into something fierce—”

“But this ally!” cried the Princess, oppressed with a vague sense of fear. “This great and formidable ally—who is he?”

“But this ally!” cried the Princess, overwhelmed by a vague sense of fear. “This powerful and intimidating ally—who is he?”

“If he comes,” resumed Rodin, still impassible, “the youngest and most vigorous, every moment in danger of death, will have no advantage over the sick man at his last gasp.”

“If he shows up,” Rodin continued, remaining unbothered, “the youngest and strongest, who is constantly at risk of dying, will have no edge over the dying man who’s on his last breath.”

“But who is this ally?” exclaimed Father d’Aigrigny, more and more alarmed, for as the picture became darker, Rodin’s face become more cadaverous.

“But who is this ally?” shouted Father d’Aigrigny, increasingly worried, as the image grew darker and Rodin’s face looked more and more ghostly.

“This ally, who can decimate a population, may carry away with him in the shroud that he drags at his heels, the whole of an accursed race; but even he must respect the life of that great intangible body, which does not perish with the death of its members—for the spirit of the Society of Jesus is immortal!”

“This ally, who can wipe out a population, might take with him in the shroud he drags behind him the entirety of a cursed race; but even he must honor the life of that great intangible entity, which does not die with the death of its members—for the spirit of the Society of Jesus is immortal!”

“And this ally?”

"And this partner?"

“Oh, this ally,” resumed Rodin, “who advances with slow steps, and whose terrible coming is announced by mournful presentiments—”

“Oh, this ally,” Rodin continued, “who moves forward slowly, and whose awful arrival is foretold by sorrowful forebodings—”

“Is—”

“Is—”

“The Cholera!”

"Cholera!"

These words, pronounced by Rodin in an abrupt voice, made the Princess and Father d’Aigrigny grow pale and tremble. Rodin’s look was gloomy and chilling, like a spectre’s. For some moments, the silence of the tomb reigned in the saloon. Rodin was the first to break it. Still impassible, he pointed with imperious gesture to the table, where a few minutes before he had himself been humbly seated, and said in a sharp voice to Father d’Aigrigny, “Write!”

These words, spoken by Rodin in a harsh voice, made the Princess and Father d’Aigrigny go pale and tremble. Rodin’s gaze was dark and cold, like a ghost’s. For a few moments, a heavy silence filled the room. Rodin was the first to break it. Still unaffected, he pointed with a commanding gesture to the table, where just a few minutes earlier he had been sitting humbly, and said in a fierce voice to Father d’Aigrigny, “Write!”

The reverend father started at first with surprise; then, remembering that from a superior he had become an inferior, he rose, bowed lowly to Rodin, as he passed before him, seated himself at the table, took the pen, and said, “I am ready.”

The reverend father was initially taken aback; then, realizing that he had gone from being in charge to being beneath someone else, he stood up, bowed deeply to Rodin as he walked by, sat down at the table, picked up the pen, and said, “I’m ready.”

Rodin dictated, and the reverend Father wrote as follows: “By the mismanagement of the Reverend Father d’Aigrigny, the affair of the inheritance of the Rennepont family has been seriously compromised. The sum amounts to two hundred and twelve millions. Notwithstanding the check we have received, we believe we may safely promise to prevent these Renneponts from injuring the Society, and to restore the two hundred and twelve millions to their legitimate possessors. We only ask for the most complete and extensive powers.”

Rodin dictated, and the reverend Father wrote as follows: “Due to the poor handling by Reverend Father d’Aigrigny, the Rennepont family’s inheritance matter has been put at serious risk. The total amount comes to two hundred and twelve million. Despite the check we have received, we believe we can confidently promise to stop the Renneponts from causing harm to the Society and to return the two hundred and twelve million to its rightful owners. We only request the most complete and extensive authority.”

A quarter of an hour after this scene, Rodin left Saint Dizier House, brushing with his sleeve the old greasy hat, I which he had pulled off to return the salute of the porter by a very low bow.

A quarter of an hour after this scene, Rodin left Saint Dizier House, brushing his sleeve against the old greasy hat he had taken off to return the porter’s salute with a deep bow.





CHAPTER XXVIII. THE STRANGER.

The following scene took place on the morrow of the day in which Father d’Aigrigny had been so rudely degraded by Rodin to the subaltern position formerly occupied by the socius.

The following scene took place the day after Father d’Aigrigny was harshly brought down by Rodin to the lower position that the socius used to hold.

It is well known that the Rue Clovis is one of the most solitary streets in the Montagne St. Genevieve district. At the epoch of this narrative, the house No. 4, in this street, was composed of one principal building, through which ran a dark passage, leading to a little, gloomy court, at the end of which was a second building, in a singularly miserable and dilapidated condition. On the ground-floor, in front of the house, was a half-subterraneous shop, in which was sold charcoal, fagots, vegetables, and milk. Nine o’clock in the morning had just struck. The mistress of the shop, one Mother Arsene, an old woman of a mild, sickly countenance, clad in a brown stuff dress, with a red bandanna round her head, was mounted on the top step of the stairs which led down to her door, and was employed in setting out her goods—that is, on one side of her door she placed a tin milk-can, and on the other some bunches of stale vegetables, flanked with yellowed cabbages. At the bottom of the steps, in the shadowy depths of the cellar, one could see the light of the burning charcoal in a little stove. This shop situated at the side of the passage, served as a porter’s lodge, and the old woman acted as portress. On a sudden, a pretty little creature, coming from the house, entered lightly and merrily the shop. This young girl was Rose-Pompon, the intimate friend of the Bacchanal Queen.—Rose-Pompon, a widow for the moment, whose bacchanalian cicisbeo was Ninny Moulin, the orthodox scapegrace, who, on occasion, after drinking his fill, could transform himself into Jacques Dumoulin, the religious writer, and pass gayly from dishevelled dances to ultramontane polemics, from Storm-blown Tulips to Catholic pamphlets.

It’s well known that Rue Clovis is one of the quietest streets in the Montagne St. Genevieve district. During the time of this story, the house at No. 4 was made up of one main building, which had a dark passage running through it, leading to a small, gloomy courtyard. At the end of this courtyard was a second building in a particularly shabby and rundown state. On the ground floor, in front of the house, there was a semi-basement shop selling charcoal, firewood, vegetables, and milk. It had just turned nine in the morning. The shopkeeper, an old woman named Mother Arsene with a gentle, sickly face, was dressed in a brown dress and wore a red bandanna around her head. She was standing on the top step of the stairs leading down to her door, busy arranging her goods—on one side of the door, she set out a tin milk can, and on the other side, some bunches of wilted vegetables, surrounded by yellowed cabbages. At the bottom of the steps, in the dim light of the cellar, you could see the glow of burning charcoal in a small stove. This shop, located beside the passage, served as a porter’s lodge, with the old woman acting as the caretaker. Suddenly, a lovely young girl came from the house and entered the shop cheerfully. This young woman was Rose-Pompon, the close friend of the Bacchanal Queen—currently a widow, her bacchanalian lover was Ninny Moulin, the classic rogue who, after drinking too much, could turn into Jacques Dumoulin, the religious writer, smoothly switching from wild dancing to debates on religion, and from Storm-blown Tulips to Catholic pamphlets.

Rose-Pompon had just quitted her bed, as appeared by the negligence of her strange morning costume; no doubt, for want of any other head-dress, on her beautiful light hair, smooth and well-combed, was stuck jauntily a foraging-cap, borrowed from her masquerading costume. Nothing could be more sprightly than that face, seventeen years old, rosy, fresh, dimpled, and brilliantly lighted up by a pair of gay, sparkling blue eyes. Rose Pompon was so closely enveloped from the neck to the feet in a red and green plaid cloak, rather faded, that one could guess the cause of her modest embarrassment. Her naked feet, so white that one could not tell if she wore stockings or not, were slipped into little morocco shoes, with plated buckles. It was easy to perceive that her cloak concealed some article which she held in her hand.

Rose-Pompon had just gotten out of bed, which was clear from her messy morning outfit. Clearly, lacking any other headwear, she had playfully stuck a foraging cap from her masquerade costume on her beautiful, light hair, which was smooth and well-combed. Her face, just seventeen years old, was incredibly lively—rosy, fresh, dimpled, and lit up by a pair of cheerful, sparkling blue eyes. Rose-Pompon was wrapped from neck to feet in a rather faded red and green plaid cloak, which hinted at her modest embarrassment. Her bare feet, so white that it was hard to tell if she was wearing stockings, were tucked into little morocco shoes with plated buckles. It was easy to see that her cloak was hiding something she held in her hand.

“Good-day, Rose-Pompon,” said Mother Arsene with a kindly air; “you are early this morning. Had you no dance last night?”

“Good morning, Rose-Pompon,” said Mother Arsene with a friendly tone; “you’re up early today. Did you have no party last night?”

“Don’t talk of it, Mother Arsene; I had no heart to dance. Poor Cephyse—the Bacchanal Queen—has done nothing but cry all night. She cannot console herself, that her lover should be in prison.”

“Don’t mention it, Mother Arsene; I just didn’t feel like dancing. Poor Cephyse— the Bacchanal Queen—has been crying all night. She can’t find comfort, knowing her lover is in prison.”

“Now, look here, my girl,” said the old woman, “I must speak to you about your friend Cephyse. You won’t be angry?”

“Now, listen up, my girl,” said the old woman, “I need to talk to you about your friend Cephyse. You won’t get mad, will you?”

“Am I ever angry?” said Rose-Pompon, shrugging her shoulders.

“Am I ever angry?” Rose-Pompon said, shrugging her shoulders.

“Don’t you think that M. Philemon will scold me on his return?”

“Don’t you think M. Philemon will be mad at me when he gets back?”

“Scold you! what for?”

“Why would I scold you?”

“Because of his rooms, that you occupy.”

“Because of the rooms you occupy.”

“Why, Mother Arsene, did not Philemon tell you, that, in his absence, I was to be as much mistress of his two rooms as I am of himself?”

“Why, Mother Arsene, didn’t Philemon tell you that, in his absence, I was to be just as much in charge of his two rooms as I am of him?”

“I do not speak of you, but of your friend Cephyse, whom you have also brought to occupy M. Philemon’s lodgings.”

“I’m not talking about you, but about your friend Cephyse, whom you’ve also brought to stay in M. Philemon’s place.”

“And where would she have gone without me, my good Mother Arsene? Since her lover was arrested, she has not dared to return home, because she owes ever so many quarters. Seeing her troubles. I said to her: ‘Come, lodge at Philemon’s. When he returns, we must find another place for you.’”

“And where would she have gone without me, my dear Mother Arsene? Since her boyfriend was arrested, she hasn’t dared to go home because she owes so many back payments. Seeing her struggles, I told her: ‘Come, stay at Philemon’s. When he gets back, we’ll need to find you another place.’”

“Well, little lovey—if you only assure me that M. Philemon will not be angry—”

“Well, sweetie—if you just promise me that Mr. Philemon won’t be upset—”

“Angry! for what? That we spoil his things? A fine set of things he has to spoil! I broke his last cup yesterday—and am forced to fetch the milk in this comic concern.”

“Angry! For what? That we ruin his stuff? What nice stuff he has to ruin! I broke his last cup yesterday—and now I have to get the milk in this ridiculous thing.”

20277m
Original

So saying, laughing with all her might, Rose-Pompon drew her pretty little white arm from under her cloak, and presented to Mother Arsene one of those champagne glasses of colossal capacity, which hold about a bottle.

So saying, laughing as hard as she could, Rose-Pompon pulled her lovely little white arm out from under her cloak and offered Mother Arsene one of those giant champagne glasses that can hold about a bottle.

“Oh, dear!” said the greengrocer in amazement; “it is like a glass trumpet.”

“Oh, wow!” said the greengrocer in amazement; “it’s like a glass trumpet.”

“It is Philemon’s grand gala-glass, which they gave him when he took his degrees in boating,” said Rose-Pompon, gravely.

“It’s Philemon’s fancy glass, which they gave him when he graduated in boating,” Rose-Pompon said seriously.

“And to think you must put your milk in it—I am really ashamed,” said Mother Arsene.

“And to think you have to put your milk in it—I’m really embarrassed,” said Mother Arsene.

“So am I! If I were to meet any one on the stairs, holding this glass in my hand like a Roman candlestick, I should burst out laughing, and break the last remnant of Philemon’s bazaar, and he would give me his malediction.”

“So am I! If I were to see anyone on the stairs, holding this glass in my hand like a Roman candlestick, I would burst out laughing and ruin the last bit of Philemon’s bazaar, and he would curse me.”

“There is no danger that you will meet any one. The first-floor is gone out, and the second gets up very late.”

“There’s no chance you’ll run into anyone. The first floor is empty, and the second one sleeps in really late.”

“Talking of lodgers,” said Rose-Pompon, “is there not a room to let on the second-floor in the rear house? It might do for Cephyse, when Philemon comes back.”

“Speaking of lodgers,” said Rose-Pompon, “isn’t there a room available on the second floor in the back house? It could work for Cephyse when Philemon returns.”

“Yes, there is a little closet in the roof—just over the two rooms of the mysterious old fellow,” said Mother Arsene.

“Yes, there’s a small closet in the attic—right above the two rooms of that mysterious old guy,” said Mother Arsene.

“Oh, yes! Father Charlemagne. Have you found out anything more about him?”

“Oh, yes! Father Charlemagne. Have you learned anything else about him?”

“Dear me, no, my girl! only that he came this morning at break of day, and knocked at my shutters. ‘Have you received a letter for me, my good lady?’ said he—for he is always so polite, the dear man!—‘No, sir,’ said I.’—‘Well, then, pray don’t disturb yourself, my good lady!’ said he; ‘I will call again.’ And so he went away.”

“Goodness, no, my dear! He just came this morning at dawn and knocked on my window. ‘Have you gotten a letter for me, my good lady?’ he asked—he's always so polite, that dear man! ‘No, sir,’ I replied. ‘Well, then, please don’t trouble yourself, my good lady!’ he said; ‘I’ll come by again.’ And with that, he left.”

“Does he never sleep in the house?”

“Does he never sleep at home?”

“Never. No doubt, he lodges somewhere else—but he passes some hours here, once every four or five days.”

“Never. No doubt he stays somewhere else—but he spends some time here once every four or five days.”

“And always comes alone?”

"And always comes by themselves?"

“Always.”

"Forever."

“Are you quite sure? Does he never manage to slip in some little puss of a woman? Take care, or Philemon will give you notice to quit,” said Rose-Pompon, with an air of mock-modesty.

“Are you really sure? Does he never manage to sneak in some cute little woman? Be careful, or Philemon will tell you to leave,” said Rose-Pompon, with a teasing air of modesty.

“M. Charlemagne with a woman! Oh, poor dear man!” said the greengrocer, raising her hands to heaven; “if you saw him, with his greasy hat, his old gray coat, his patched umbrella, and his simple face, he looks more like a saint than anything else.”

“M. Charlemagne with a woman! Oh, poor dear man!” said the greengrocer, raising her hands to the sky; “if you saw him, with his greasy hat, his old gray coat, his patched umbrella, and his innocent face, he looks more like a saint than anything else.”

“But then, Mother Arsene, what does the saint do here, all alone for hours, in that hole at the bottom of the court, where one can hardly see at noon-day?”

“But then, Mother Arsene, what is the saint doing here, all alone for hours, in that spot at the bottom of the courtyard, where you can hardly see even at noon?”

“That’s what I ask myself, my dovey, what can he be doing? It can’t be that he comes to look at his furniture, for he has nothing but a flock bed, a table, a stove, a chair, and an old trunk.”

“That’s what I wonder, my dear, what could he be doing? He can’t possibly be coming to check on his furniture, since he only has a bed, a table, a stove, a chair, and an old trunk.”

“Somewhat in the style of Philemon’s establishment,” said Rose-Pompon.

“Kind of like Philemon’s place,” said Rose-Pompon.

“Well, notwithstanding that, Rosey, he is as much afraid that any one should come into his room, as if we were all thieves, and his furniture was made of massy gold. He has had a patent lock put on the door, at his own expense; he never leaves me his key; and he lights his fire himself, rather than let anybody into his room.”

“Well, despite that, Rosey, he's just as worried about anyone coming into his room as if we were all thieves and his furniture was made of solid gold. He had a special lock installed on the door at his own cost; he never gives me his key; and he starts his own fire to avoid letting anyone into his room.”

“And you say he is old?”

“And you say he’s ancient?”

“Yes, fifty or sixty.”

"Yes, around fifty or sixty."

“And ugly?”

"And unappealing?"

“Just fancy, little viper’s eyes, looking as if they had been bored with a gimlet, in a face as pale as death—so pale, that the lips are white. That’s for his appearance. As for his character, the good old man’s so polite!—he pulls off his hat so often, and makes you such low bows, that it is quite embarrassing.”

“Just imagine, those little viper’s eyes looking like they’ve been drilled with a gimlet, on a face as pale as death—so pale that the lips are white. That’s his appearance. As for his character, the good old man is so polite!—he tips his hat so often and makes such deep bows that it’s quite awkward.”

“But, to come back to the point,” resumed Rose-Pompon, “what can he do all alone in those two rooms? If Cephyse should take the closet, on Philemon’s return, we may amuse ourselves by finding out something about it. How much do they want for the little room?”

“But, back to the main point,” Rose-Pompon continued, “what can he do all by himself in those two rooms? If Cephyse decides to take the closet when Philemon gets back, we can have some fun figuring it out. How much do they want for the little room?”

“Why, it is in such bad condition, that I think the landlord would let it go for fifty or fifty-five francs a-year, for there is no room for a stove, and the only light comes through a small pane in the roof.”

“Honestly, it’s in such terrible shape that I bet the landlord would rent it for fifty or fifty-five francs a year since there’s no space for a stove, and the only light comes through a small window in the roof.”

“Poor Cephyse!” said Rose, sighing, and shaking her head sorrowfully. “After having amused herself so well, and flung away so much money with Jacques Rennepont, to live in such a place, and support herself by hard work! She must have courage!”

“Poor Cephyse!” said Rose, sighing and shaking her head sadly. “After enjoying herself so much and wasting so much money with Jacques Rennepont, to live in a place like this and support herself with hard work! She must have a lot of courage!”

“Why, indeed, there is a great difference between that closet and the coach-and-four in which Cephyse came to fetch you the other day, with all the fine masks, that looked so gay—particularly the fat man in the silver paper helmet, with the plume and the top boots. What a jolly fellow!”

“Why, there’s definitely a big difference between that closet and the fancy carriage that Cephyse drove to pick you up the other day, with all the stunning masks that looked so cheerful—especially the chubby guy in the silver paper helmet, with the plume and the tall boots. What a fun guy!”

“Yes, Ninny Moulin. There is no one like him to dance the forbidden fruit. You should see him with Cephyse, the Bacchanal Queen. Poor laughing, noisy thing!—the only noise she makes now is crying.”

“Yes, Ninny Moulin. No one dances like him when it comes to the forbidden fruit. You should see him with Cephyse, the Bacchanal Queen. That poor, loud girl!—the only sound she makes now is crying.”

“Oh! these young people—these young people!” said the greengrocer.

“Oh! these young people—these young people!” said the grocer.

“Easy, Mother Arsene; you were young once.”

“Relax, Mother Arsene; you were young once.”

“I hardly know. I have always thought myself much the same as I am now.”

“I seriously don’t know. I’ve always felt like I’m pretty much the same as I am now.”

“And your lovers, Mother Arsene?”

“And your partners, Mother Arsene?”

“Lovers! Oh, yes! I was too ugly for that—and too well taken care of.”

“Lovers! Oh, yes! I was too unattractive for that—and too well looked after.”

“Your mother looked after you, then?”

“Your mom took care of you, then?”

“No, my girl; but I was harnessed.”

“No, my girl; but I was put to work.”

“Harnessed!” cried Rose-Pompon, in amazement, interrupting the dealer.

“Harnessed!” exclaimed Rose-Pompon, astonished, cutting off the dealer.

“Yes,—harnessed to a water-cart, along with my brother. So, you see, when we had drawn like a pair of horses for eight or ten hours a day, I had no heart to think of nonsense.”

“Yes,—harnessed to a water cart, alongside my brother. So, you see, after we had pulled like a pair of horses for eight or ten hours a day, I had no energy to think about silly things.”

“Poor Mother Arsene, what a hard life,” said Rose-Pompon with interest.

“Poor Mother Arsene, what a tough life,” said Rose-Pompon with interest.

“In the winter, when it froze, it was hard enough. I and my brother were obliged to be rough-shod, for fear of slipping.”

“In the winter, when it froze, it was tough enough. My brother and I had to wear heavy boots to avoid slipping.”

“What a trade for a woman! It breaks one’s heart. And they forbid people to harness dogs!” added Rose-Pompon, sententiously.(21)

“What a deal for a woman! It's heartbreaking. And they don’t allow people to use dogs for pulling!” added Rose-Pompon, firmly.

“Why, ‘tis true,” resumed Mother Arsene. “Animals are sometimes better off than people. But what would you have? One must live, you know. As you make your bed, you must lie. It was hard enough, and I got a disease of the lungs by it—which was not my fault. The strap, with which I was harnessed, pressed so hard against my chest, that I could scarcely breathe: so I left the trade, and took to a shop, which is just to tell you, that if I had had a pretty face and opportunity, I might have done like so many other young people, who begin with laughter and finish—”

“Why, it’s true,” Mother Arsene continued. “Animals are sometimes better off than people. But what can you do? You have to live, you know. As you make your bed, you must lie in it. It was tough enough, and I ended up with a lung disease because of it—which wasn’t my fault. The harness strapped so tightly against my chest that I could barely breathe: so I quit that job and went to work in a shop. I’m just saying that if I had a pretty face and the right opportunities, I might have ended up like so many other young people, who start out laughing and end up—”

“With a laugh t’other side of the mouth—you would say; it is true, Mother Arsene. But, you see, every one has not the courage to go into harness, in order to remain virtuous. A body says to herself, you must have some amusement while you are young and pretty—you will not always be seventeen years old—and then—and then—the world will end, or you will get married.”

“With a laugh from the other side of her mouth—you might say; it’s true, Mother Arsene. But, you see, not everyone has the courage to take on responsibilities to stay virtuous. Someone tells herself, you need to enjoy yourself while you’re young and beautiful—you won’t always be seventeen—and then—and then—the world will end, or you’ll get married.”

“But, perhaps, it would have been better to begin by that.”

“But maybe it would have been better to start with that.”

“Yes, but one is too stupid; one does not know how to catch the men, or to frighten them. One is simple, confiding, and they only laugh at us. Why, Mother Arsene, I am myself an example that would make you shudder; but ‘tis quite enough to have had one’s sorrows, without fretting one’s self at the remembrance.”

“Yes, but I'm too stupid; I don’t know how to catch the guys or scare them off. I’m too trusting, and they just laugh at us. Why, Mother Arsene, I'm a perfect example that would make you shudder; but it’s enough to have had my sorrows without stressing over the memories.”

“What, my beauty! you, so young and gay, have had sorrows?”

“What, my beautiful one! You, so young and cheerful, have experienced sadness?”

“Ah, Mother Arsene! I believe you. At fifteen and a half I began to cry, and never left off till I was sixteen. That was enough, I think.”

“Ah, Mother Arsene! I believe you. When I was fifteen and a half, I started crying and didn’t stop until I turned sixteen. That was plenty, I think.”

“They deceived you, mademoiselle?”

“They tricked you, miss?”

“They did worse. They treated me as they have treated many a poor girl, who had no more wish to go wrong than I had. My story is not a three volume one. My father and mother are peasants near Saint-Valery, but so poor—so poor, that having five children to provide for, they were obliged to send me, at eight years old, to my aunt, who was a charwoman here in Paris. The good woman took me out of charity, and very kind it was of her, for I earned but little. At eleven years of age she sent me to work in one of the factories of the Faubourg Saint-Antoine. I don’t wish to speak, ill of the masters of these factories; but what do they care, if little boys and girls are mixed up pell-mell with young men and women of eighteen to twenty? Now you see, there, as everywhere, some are no better than they should be; they are not particular in word or deed, and I ask you, what art example for the children, who hear and see more than you think for. Then, what happens? They get accustomed as they grow older, to hear and see things, that afterwards will not shock them at all.”

“They did even worse. They treated me like many other poor girls who had no more desire to go astray than I did. My story isn’t some long saga. My parents are farmers by Saint-Valery, but they are so poor—so poor—that with five children to care for, they had to send me to my aunt at the age of eight. She was a cleaner here in Paris. It was very kind of her to take me in out of charity because I didn’t earn much. By the time I was eleven, she sent me to work in one of the factories in Faubourg Saint-Antoine. I don’t want to speak badly of the factory owners, but what do they care when young boys and girls are thrown together with young men and women aged eighteen to twenty? As you see, there, like everywhere else, some aren’t any better than they should be; they aren’t careful in their words or actions, and I ask you, what kind of example is that for the kids who hear and see more than you might think? Then what happens? They get used to hearing and seeing things as they grow up, and later on, nothing shocks them at all.”

“What you say there is true, Rose-Pompon. Poor children! who takes any trouble about them?—not their father or mother, for they are at their daily work.”

“What you’re saying is true, Rose-Pompon. Poor kids! Who cares about them?—not their father or mother, since they’re busy with their daily jobs.”

“Yes, yes, Mother Arsene, it is all very well; it is easy to cry down a young girl that has gone wrong; but if they knew all the ins and outs, they would perhaps pity rather than blame her. To come back to myself—at fifteen years old I was tolerably pretty. One day I had something to ask of the head clerk. I went to him in his private room. He told me he would grant what I wanted, and even take me under his patronage, if I would listen to him; and he began by trying to kiss me. I resisted. Then he said to me:—‘You refuse my offer? You shall have no more work; I discharge you from the factory.’”

“Yes, yes, Mother Arsene, that’s all fine; it’s easy to judge a young girl who’s made mistakes, but if people knew the full story, they might feel sorry for her instead of blaming her. Back to my own experience—when I was fifteen, I was pretty decent-looking. One day, I wanted to ask the head clerk for something. I went to his office. He said he would help me and even support me if I would listen to him, and then he tried to kiss me. I fought him off. Then he said to me: ‘You’re turning me down? Fine, you won’t get any more work; I’m firing you from the factory.’”

“Oh, the wicked man!” said Mother Arsene.

“Oh, the wicked man!” said Mother Arsene.

“I went home all in tears, and my poor aunt encouraged me not to yield, and she would try to place me elsewhere. Yes—but it was impossible; the factories were all full. Misfortunes never come single; my aunt fell ill, and there was not a sou in the house; I plucked up my courage, and returned to entreat the mercy of the clerk at the factory. Nothing would do. ‘So much the worse,’ said he; ‘you are throwing away your luck. If you had been more complying, I should perhaps have married you.’ What could I do, Mother Arsene?—misery was staring me in the face; I had no work; my aunt was ill; the clerk said he would marry me—I did like so many others.”

“I went home in tears, and my poor aunt encouraged me not to give up, promising she would try to find me another place. But it was impossible; all the factories were full. Trouble never comes alone; my aunt got sick, and there wasn’t a penny in the house. I gathered my courage and went back to plead with the factory clerk. It was no use. ‘Too bad,’ he said; ‘you’re wasting your chance. If you had been more agreeable, I might have married you.’ What could I do, Mother Arsene?—misery was all around me; I had no job; my aunt was sick; the clerk said he would marry me—I did what so many others do.”

“And when, afterwards, you spoke to him about marriage?”

“And when, later on, you talked to him about marriage?”

“Of course he laughed at me, and in six months left me. Then I wept all the tears in my body, till none remained—then I was very ill—and then—I console myself, as one may console one’s self for anything. After some changes, I met with Philemon. It is upon him that I revenge myself for what others have done to me. I am his tyrant,” added Rose-Pompon, with a tragic air, as the cloud passed away which had darkened her pretty face during her recital to Mother Arsene.

“Of course he laughed at me, and six months later he left me. Then I cried all the tears I had, until there were none left—then I got really sick—and then—I find ways to comfort myself, as one does in any situation. After some changes, I met Philemon. It’s on him that I take my revenge for what others have done to me. I am his tyrant,” added Rose-Pompon, with a dramatic flair, as the cloud that had darkened her pretty face during her story to Mother Arsene lifted.

“It is true,” said the latter thoughtfully. “They deceive a poor girl—who is there to protect or defend her? Oh! the evil we do does not always come from ourselves, and then—”

“It’s true,” said the latter thoughtfully. “They deceive a poor girl—who’s there to protect or defend her? Oh! The harm we cause doesn’t always come from ourselves, and then—”

“I spy Ninny Moulin!” cried Rose-Pompon, interrupting the greengrocer, and pointing to the other side of the street. “How early abroad! What can he want with me?” and Rose wrapped herself still more closely and modestly in her cloak.

“I see Ninny Moulin!” shouted Rose-Pompon, interrupting the greengrocer and pointing to the other side of the street. “What’s he doing out so early? What could he want from me?” and Rose pulled her cloak around herself even tighter and more modestly.

It was indeed Jacques Dumoulin, who advanced with his hat stuck on one side, with rubicund nose and sparkling eye, dressed in a loose coat, which displayed the rotundity of his abdomen. His hands, one of which held a huge cane shouldered like a musket, were plunged into the vast pockets of his outer garment.

It was definitely Jacques Dumoulin, who walked in with his hat tilted to one side, a bright red nose, and a twinkle in his eye, wearing a loose coat that showed off his round belly. His hands, one of which held a large cane resting on his shoulder like a rifle, were stuffed into the big pockets of his outer coat.

Just as he reached the threshold of the door, no doubt with the intention of speaking to the portress, he perceived Rose-Pompon. “What!” he exclaimed, “my pupil already stirring? That is fortunate. I came on purpose to bless her at the rise of morn!”

Just as he got to the door, clearly ready to talk to the doorkeeper, he noticed Rose-Pompon. “What!” he exclaimed, “my student is already awake? That’s great. I came specifically to wish her well at dawn!”

So saying, Ninny Moulin advanced with open arms towards Rose-Pompon who drew back a step.

So saying, Ninny Moulin stepped forward with open arms towards Rose-Pompon, who took a step back.

“What, ungrateful child!” resumed the writer on divinity. “Will you refuse me the morning’s paternal kiss?”

“What, ungrateful child!” the writer about divinity continued. “Will you reject the morning fatherly kiss?”

“I accept paternal kisses from none but Philemon. I had a letter from him yesterday, with a jar of preserves, two geese, a bottle of home-made brandy, and an eel. What ridiculous presents! I kept the drink, and changed the rest for two darling live pigeons, which I have installed in Philemon’s cabinet, and a very pretty dove-cote it makes me. For the rest, my husband is coming back with seven hundred francs, which he got from his respectable family, under pretence of learning the bass viol, the cornet-a-piston, and the speaking trumpet, so as to make his way in society, and a slap-up marriage—to use your expression—my good child.”

“I only accept fatherly kisses from Philemon. I got a letter from him yesterday, along with a jar of preserves, two geese, a bottle of homemade brandy, and an eel. What silly gifts! I kept the drink and traded the rest for two adorable live pigeons, which I’ve put in Philemon’s cabinet, and it makes for a lovely dove-cote. Aside from that, my husband is coming back with seven hundred francs, which he got from his respectable family, pretending to learn the bass viol, the cornet-a-piston, and the speaking trumpet, all to fit in with society and to secure a fancy marriage—just like you say, my dear child.”

“Well, my dear pupil, we will taste the family brandy, and enjoy ourselves in expectation of Philemon and his seven hundred francs.”

“Well, my dear student, we will taste the family brandy and have a good time while we wait for Philemon and his seven hundred francs.”

So saying, Ninny Moulin slapped the pockets of his waistcoat, which gave forth a metallic sound, and added: “I come to propose to you to embellish my life, to-day and to-morrow, and even the day after, if your heart is willing.”

So saying, Ninny Moulin slapped the pockets of his vest, which made a metallic sound, and added: “I come to ask you to make my life more beautiful, today and tomorrow, and even the day after, if you’re open to it.”

“If the announcements are decent and fraternal, my heart does not say no.”

“If the announcements are good and friendly, my heart doesn't say no.”

“Be satisfied; I will act by you as your grandfather, your great grandfather, your family portrait. We will have a ride, a dinner, the play, a fancy dress ball, and a supper afterwards. Will that suit you?”

“Be happy; I’ll treat you like your grandfather, your great-grandfather, and your family legacy. We’ll go for a ride, have dinner, watch a play, attend a fancy dress ball, and then have supper afterward. Does that work for you?”

“On condition that poor Cephyse is to go with us. It will raise her spirits.”

“Provided that poor Cephyse can join us. It will lift her spirits.”

“Well, Cephyse shall be of the party.”

“Well, Cephyse will be part of the group.”

“Have you come into a fortune, great apostle?”

“Did you come into a fortune, great apostle?”

“Better than that, most rosy and pompous of all Rose-Pom, pons! I am head editor of a religious journal; and as I must make some appearance in so respectable a concern, I ask every month for four weeks in advance, and three days of liberty. On this condition, I consent to play the saint for twenty-seven days out of thirty, and to be always as grave and heavy as the paper itself.”

“Better than that, most cheerful and grand of all Rose-Pom, pons! I am the head editor of a religious magazine; and since I need to maintain some sort of presence in such a reputable publication, I request a month’s notice in advance every month, plus three days off. Under this condition, I agree to act like a saint for twenty-seven days out of thirty, and to always be as serious and heavy as the magazine itself.”

“A journal! that will be something droll, and dance forbidden steps all alone on the tables of the cafes.”

“A journal! That will be something amusing, dancing forbidden steps all alone on the café tables.”

“Yes, it will be droll enough; but not for everybody. They are rich sacristans, who pay the expenses. They don’t look to money, provided the journal bites, tears, burns, pounds, exterminates and destroys. On my word of honor, I shall never have been in such a fury!” added Ninny Moulin, with a loud, hoarse laugh. “I shall wash the wounds of my adversaries with venom of the finest vintage, and gall of the first quality.”

“Yes, it will be funny enough; but not for everyone. They are wealthy church officials who cover the costs. They don’t care about money as long as the journal provokes, criticizes, attacks, pounds, exterminates, and destroys. I swear, I’ve never been so furious!” added Ninny Moulin, with a loud, raspy laugh. “I will heal my enemies' wounds with the finest poison and top-quality bile.”

For his peroration, Ninny Moulin imitated the pop of uncorking a bottle of champagne—which made Rose-Pompon laugh heartily.

For his concluding remarks, Ninny Moulin pretended to uncork a bottle of champagne, causing Rose-Pompon to laugh loudly.

“And what,” resumed she, “will be the name of your journal of sacristans?”

“And what,” she continued, “will your journal of sacristans be called?”

“It will be called ‘Neighborly Love.’”

“It will be called ‘Neighborly Love.’”

“Come! that is a very pretty name.”

"Come! That's a really nice name."

“Wait a little! there is a second title.”

“Hold on a minute! There's a second title.”

“Let us hear it.”

"Let's hear it."

“‘Neighborly Love; or, the Exterminator of the Incredulous, the Indifferent, the Lukewarm, and Others,’ with this motto from the great Bossuet: ‘Those who are not for us are against us.’”

“‘Neighborly Love; or, the Exterminator of the Skeptics, the Indifferent, the Uncommitted, and Others,’ featuring this motto from the great Bossuet: ‘Those who are not with us are against us.’”

“That is what Philemon says in the battles at the Chaumiere, when he shakes his cane.”

“That’s what Philemon says during the fights at the Chaumiere when he shakes his cane.”

“Which proves, that the genius of the Eagle of Meaux is universal. I only reproach him for having been jealous of Moliere.”

“Which proves that the genius of the Eagle of Meaux is universal. I only blame him for having been jealous of Molière.”

“Bah! actor’s jealousy,” said Rose-Pompon.

“Ugh! Actor’s jealousy,” said Rose-Pompon.

“Naughty girl!” cried Ninny Moulin, threatening her with his finger.

“Naughty girl!” Ninny Moulin exclaimed, pointing his finger at her in a teasing way.

“But if you are going to exterminate Madame de la Sainte-Colombo, who is somewhat lukewarm—how about your marriage?”

“But if you're planning to get rid of Madame de la Sainte-Colombo, who is kind of indifferent—what does that mean for your marriage?”

“My journal will advance it, on the contrary. Only think! editor-In chief is a superb position; the sacristans will praise, and push, and support, and bless me; I shall get La-Sainte-Colombe—and then, what a life I’ll lead!”

“My journal will actually promote it. Just think! Being the editor-in-chief is an amazing role; the sacristans will commend, advocate for, support, and bless me; I will get La-Sainte-Colombe—and then, what an incredible life I’ll have!”

At this moment, a postman entered the shop, and delivered a letter to the greengrocer, saying: “For M. Charlemagne, post-paid!”

At that moment, a postman walked into the shop and handed a letter to the greengrocer, saying, “For M. Charlemagne, postage paid!”

“My!” said Rose-Pompon; “it is for the little mysterious old man, who has such extraordinary ways. Does it come from far?”

“Wow!” said Rose-Pompon; “it’s for that little mysterious old man who has such unusual ways. Does it come from far away?”

“I believe you; it comes from Italy, from Rome,” said Ninny Moulin, looking in his turn at the letter, which the greengrocer held in her hand. “Who is the astonishing little old man of whom you speak?”

“I believe you; it’s from Italy, from Rome,” said Ninny Moulin, looking at the letter that the greengrocer was holding. “Who is the amazing little old man you’re talking about?”

“Just imagine to yourself, my great apostle,” said Rose-Pompon, “a little old man, who has two rooms at the bottom of that court. He never sleeps there, but comes from time to time, and shuts himself up for hours, without ever allowing any one to enter his lodging, and without any one knowing what he does there.”

“Just picture this, my great apostle,” said Rose-Pompon, “a little old man who has two rooms at the back of that courtyard. He never actually stays there, but he comes by occasionally and locks himself in for hours, not letting anyone in and with no one knowing what he’s doing inside.”

“He is a conspirator,” said Ninny Moulin, laughing, “or else a comer.”

“He's a schemer,” said Ninny Moulin, laughing, “or maybe just an up-and-comer.”

“Poor dear man,” said Mother Arsene, “what has he done with his false money? He pays me always in sous for the bit of bread and the radish I furnish him for his breakfast.”

“Poor dear man,” said Mother Arsene, “what has he done with his fake money? He always pays me in coins for the little bread and the radish I give him for his breakfast.”

“And what is the name of this mysterious chap?” asked Dumoulin.

“And what’s the name of this mysterious guy?” asked Dumoulin.

“M. Charlemagne,” said the greengrocer. “But look, surely one speaks of the devil, one is sure to see his horns.”

“M. Charlemagne,” said the greengrocer. “But look, when you talk about the devil, you’re bound to see his horns.”

“Where’s the horns?”

"Where are the horns?"

“There, by the side of the house—that little old man, who walks with his neck awry, and his umbrella under his arm.”

“There, by the side of the house—that little old man, who walks with his neck tilted, and his umbrella tucked under his arm.”

“M. Rodin!” ejaculated Ninny Moulin, retreating hastily, and descending three steps into the shop, in order not to be seen. Then he added. “You say, that this gentleman calls himself—”

“M. Rodin!” exclaimed Ninny Moulin, quickly stepping back and going down three steps into the shop to avoid being seen. Then he added, “You say that this guy calls himself—”

“M. Charlemagne—do you know him?” asked the greengrocer.

“M. Charlemagne—do you know him?” the greengrocer asked.

“What the devil does he do here, under a false name?” said Jacques Dumoulin to himself.

“What the hell is he doing here, using a fake name?” Jacques Dumoulin thought to himself.

“You know him?” said Rose-Pompon, with impatience. “You are quite confused.”

“You know him?” Rose-Pompon said impatiently. “You’re really confused.”

“And this gentleman has two rooms in this house, and comes here mysteriously,” said Jacques Dumoulin, more and more surprised.

“And this guy has two rooms in this house and shows up here mysteriously,” said Jacques Dumoulin, increasingly surprised.

“Yes,” resumed Rose-Pompon; “you can see his windows from Philemon’s dove-cote.”

“Yes,” continued Rose-Pompon; “you can see his windows from Philemon’s dovecote.”

“Quick! quick! let me go into the passage, that I may not meet him,” said Dumoulin.

“Quick! Quick! Let me into the hallway so I won't run into him,” said Dumoulin.

And, without having been perceived by Rodin, he glided from the shop into the passage, and thence mounted to the stairs, which led to the apartment occupied by Rose-Pompon.

And, without Rodin noticing him, he slipped out of the shop into the hallway, and then went up the stairs that led to the apartment where Rose-Pompon lived.

“Good-morning, M. Charlemagne,” said Mother Arsene to Rodin, who made his appearance on the threshold. “You come twice in a day; that is right, for your visits are extremely rare.”

“Good morning, Mr. Charlemagne,” said Mother Arsene to Rodin, who appeared in the doorway. “You come twice in one day; that’s good, since your visits are really rare.”

“You are too polite, my good lady,” said Rodin, with a very courteous bow; and he entered the shop of the greengrocer.

“You're too polite, my good lady,” said Rodin, with a very respectful bow; and he entered the greengrocer's shop.

(21) There are, really, ordinances, full of a touching interest for the canine race, which forbid the harnessing of dogs.

(21) There are actually laws, really meaningful for dogs, that prohibit the harnessing of them.





CHAPTER XXIX. THE DEN.

Rodin’s countenance, when he entered Mother Arsene’s shop, was expressive of the most simple candor. He leaned his hands on the knob of his umbrella, and said: “I much regret, my good lady, that I roused you so early this morning.”

Rodin’s face, when he walked into Mother Arsene’s shop, showed pure honesty. He rested his hands on the handle of his umbrella and said, “I’m really sorry, my good lady, that I woke you up so early this morning.”

“You do not come often enough, my dear sir, for me to find fault with you.”

“You don't come by often enough, my dear sir, for me to have any complaints about you.”

“How can I help it, my good lady? I live in the country, and only come hither from time to time to settle my little affairs.”

“How can I help it, my good lady? I live in the countryside and only come here every now and then to take care of my small matters.”

“Talking of that sir, the letter you expected yesterday has arrived this morning. It is large, and comes from far. Here it is,” said the greengrocer, drawing it from her pocket; “it cost nothing for postage.”

“Speaking of that, sir, the letter you were waiting for yesterday arrived this morning. It's big and comes from far away. Here it is,” said the greengrocer, pulling it out of her pocket; “it didn’t cost anything for postage.”

“Thank you, my dear lady,” said Rodin, taking the letter with apparent indifference, and putting it into the side-pocket of his great-coat, which he carefully buttoned over.

“Thank you, my dear lady,” said Rodin, taking the letter with a casual attitude and slipping it into the side-pocket of his overcoat, which he buttoned up carefully.

“Are you going up to your rooms, sir?”

“Are you heading to your rooms, sir?”

“Yes, my good, lady.”

“Yes, my good lady.”

“Then I will get ready your little provisions,” said Mother Arsene; “as usual, I suppose, my dear sir?”

“Then I’ll get your little supplies ready,” said Mother Arsene; “as usual, I guess, my dear sir?”

“Just as usual.”

“Like always.”

“It shall be ready in the twinkling of an eye, sir.”

"It'll be ready in the blink of an eye, sir."

So saying, the greengrocer took down an old basket; after throwing into it three or four pieces of turf, a little bundle of wood, and some charcoal, she covered all this fuel with a cabbage leaf; then, going to the further end of the shop, she took from a chest a large round loaf, cut off a slice, and selecting a magnificent radish with the eye of a connoisseur, divided it in two, made a hole in it, which she filled with gray salt joined the two pieces together again, and placed it carefully by the side of the bread, on the cabbage leaf which separated the eatables from the combustibles. Finally, taking some embers from the stove, she put them into a little earthen pot, containing ashes, which she placed also in the basket.

So saying, the greengrocer took down an old basket; after tossing in three or four pieces of turf, a small bundle of wood, and some charcoal, she covered all this fuel with a cabbage leaf. Then, heading to the back of the shop, she pulled out a large round loaf from a chest, sliced a piece off, and with the eye of a connoisseur, chose a beautiful radish. She cut it in half, made a hole in it, filled it with gray salt, put the two pieces back together, and placed it carefully next to the bread, on the cabbage leaf that separated the food from the fuel. Lastly, she took some embers from the stove, put them in a small earthen pot filled with ashes, and also set that in the basket.

Then, reascending to her top step, Mother Arsene said to Rodin: “Here is your basket, sir.”

Then, climbing back up to her top step, Mother Arsene said to Rodin: “Here is your basket, sir.”

“A thousand thanks, my good lady,” answered Rodin, and plunging his hand into the pocket of his trousers, he drew forth eight sous, which he counted out only one by one to the greengrocer, and said to her, as he carried off his store: “Presently, when I come down again, I will return your basket as usual.”

“A thousand thanks, my good lady,” replied Rodin, and reaching into his trouser pocket, he pulled out eight sou, which he counted out one by one for the greengrocer. He added, as he took his items: “When I come down again, I’ll return your basket like I usually do.”

“Quite at your service, my dear sir, quite at your service,” said Mother Arsene.

“Absolutely at your service, my dear sir, absolutely at your service,” said Mother Arsene.

Rodin tucked his umbrella under his left arm, took up the greengrocer’s basket with his right hand, entered the dark passage, crossed the little court and mounted with light step to the second story of a dilapidated building; there, drawing a key from his pocket, he opened a door, which he locked carefully after him. The first of the two rooms which he occupied was completely unfurnished, as for the second, it is impossible to imagine a more gloomy and miserable den. Papering so much worn, torn and faded, that no one could recognize its primitive color, bedecked the walls. A wretched flock-bed, covered with a moth-fretted blanket; a stool, and a little table of worm-eaten wood; an earthenware stove, as cracked as old china; a trunk with a padlock, placed under the bed—such was the furniture of this desolate hole. A narrow window, with dirty panes, hardly gave any light to this room, which was almost deprived of air by the height of the building in front; two old cotton pocket handkerchiefs, fastened together with pins, and made to slide upon a string stretched across the window, served for curtains. The plaster of the roof, coming through the broken and disjointed tiles, showed the extreme neglect of the inhabitant of this abode. After locking his door, Rodin threw his hat and umbrella on the bed, placed his basket on the ground, set the radish and bread on the table, and kneeling down before his stove, stuffed it with fuel, and lighted it by blowing with vigorous lungs on the embers contained in his earthen pot.

Rodin tucked his umbrella under his left arm, picked up the greengrocer’s basket with his right hand, entered the dark hallway, crossed the small courtyard, and lightly ascended to the second floor of a rundown building. There, he pulled a key from his pocket, opened a door, and carefully locked it behind him. The first of the two rooms he occupied was completely bare, and the second was as gloomy and miserable as you can imagine. The wallpaper was so worn, torn, and faded that no one could tell its original color. A shabby mattress, covered with a moth-eaten blanket, a stool, and a little table made of rotting wood filled the space. An earthenware stove, as cracked as old china, stood nearby, along with a trunk with a padlock, tucked under the bed—this was the furniture of this desolate place. A narrow window with dirty panes let in hardly any light, severely limiting airflow due to the height of the building in front. Two old cotton handkerchiefs pinned together and strung across the window served as curtains. The plaster from the ceiling was coming through the broken tiles, showing the extreme neglect of this inhabited space. After locking his door, Rodin threw his hat and umbrella onto the bed, set his basket down on the floor, placed the radish and bread on the table, and kneeled in front of his stove, stuffing it with fuel and lighting it by blowing vigorously on the embers in his earthen pot.

When, to use the consecrated expression, the stove began to draw, Rodin spread out the handkerchiefs, which served him for curtains; then, thinking himself quite safe from every eye, he took from the side-pocket of his great-coat the letter that Mother Arsene had given him. In doing so, he brought out several papers and different articles; one of these papers, folded into a thick and rumpled packet, fell upon the table, and flew open. It contained a silver cross of the Legion of Honor, black with time. The red ribbon of this cross had almost entirely lost its original color. At sight of this cross, which he replaced in his pocket with the medal of which Faringhea had despoiled Djalma, Rodin shrugged his shoulders with a contemptuous and sardonic air; then, producing his large silver watch, he laid it on the table by the side of the letter from Rome. He looked at this letter with a singular mixture of suspicion and hope, of fear, and impatient curiosity. After a moment’s reflection, he prepared to unseal the envelope; but suddenly he threw it down again upon the table, as if, by a strange caprice, he had wished to prolong for a few minutes that agony of uncertainty, as poignant and irritating as the emotion of the gambler.

When, to use a well-worn phrase, the stove started to draw, Rodin spread out the handkerchiefs that he used as curtains. Then, feeling completely out of sight, he pulled from the side pocket of his overcoat the letter that Mother Arsene had given him. In doing so, he accidentally pulled out several papers and various items; one of those papers, crumpled into a thick packet, fell onto the table and opened up. It held a silver cross of the Legion of Honor, tarnished by time. The red ribbon of this cross had nearly faded to its original color. Upon seeing this cross, which he put back in his pocket along with the medal that Faringhea had taken from Djalma, Rodin shrugged his shoulders with a sneer. Then, taking out his large silver watch, he placed it on the table next to the letter from Rome. He gazed at this letter with a strange mix of suspicion and hope, fear, and restless curiosity. After a moment of thought, he got ready to open the envelope; but suddenly, he tossed it back onto the table, as if, out of some odd whim, he wanted to prolong that agonizing uncertainty for a few more minutes, as intense and irritating as the feeling of a gambler.

20287m
Original

Looking at his watch, Rodin resolved not to open the letter, until the hand should mark half-past nine, of which it still wanted seven minutes. In one of those whims of puerile fatalism, from which great minds have not been exempt, Rodin said to himself: “I burn with impatience to open this letter. If I do not open it till half-past nine, the news will be favorable.” To employ these minutes, Rodin took several turns up and down the room, and stood in admiring contemplation before two old prints, stained with damp and age, and fastened to the wall by rusty nails. The first of these works of art—the only ornaments with which Rodin had decorated this hole—was one of those coarse pictures, illuminated with red, yellow, green, and blue, such as are sold at fairs; an Italian inscription announced that this print had been manufactured at Rome. It represented a woman covered with rags, bearing a wallet, and having a little child upon her knees; a horrible hag of a fortune-teller held in her hands the hand of the little child, and seemed to read there his future fate, for these words in large blue letters issued from her mouth: “Sara Papa” (he shall be Pope).

Looking at his watch, Rodin decided not to open the letter until the hand hit half-past nine, which was still seven minutes away. In one of those whims of childish fate that even great minds can’t escape, Rodin thought to himself: “I can't wait to open this letter. If I hold off until half-past nine, the news will be good.” To pass the time, Rodin paced back and forth in the room and stood admiring two old prints, stained with moisture and age, hung on the wall by rusty nails. The first of these pieces of art—the only decorations Rodin had in this dingy place—was one of those cheap pictures, filled with red, yellow, green, and blue, that you find at fairs; an Italian inscription said this print was made in Rome. It showed a woman dressed in rags, carrying a bag, with a small child on her lap; a terrifying old fortune-teller held the child’s hand and seemed to read his future, as these large blue letters came out of her mouth: “Sara Papa” (he shall be Pope).

The second of these works of art, which appeared to inspire Rodin with deep meditations, was an excellent etching, whose careful finish and bold, correct drawing, contrasted singularly with the coarse coloring of the other picture. This rare and splendid engraving, which had cost Rodin six louis (an enormous expense for him), represented a young boy dressed in rags. The ugliness of his features was compensated by the intellectual expression of his strongly marked countenance. Seated on a stone, surrounded by a herd of swine, that he seemed employed in keeping, he was seen in front, with his elbow resting on his knee, and his chin in the palm of his hand. The pensive and reflective attitude of this young man, dressed as a beggar, the power expressed in his large forehead, the acuteness of his penetrating glance, and the firm lines of the mouth, seemed to reveal indomitable resolution, combined with superior intelligence and ready craft. Beneath this figure, the emblems of the papacy encircled a medallion, in the centre of which was the head of an old man, the lines of which, strongly marked, recalled in a striking manner, notwithstanding their look of advanced age, the features of the young swineherd. This engraving was entitled THE YOUTH of SIXTUS V.; the color print was entitled The Prediction.(22)

The second piece of art that seemed to inspire Rodin with deep thoughts was an exceptional etching, whose meticulous details and bold, accurate drawing stood out in stark contrast to the rough colors of the other picture. This rare and beautiful engraving, which cost Rodin six louis (a huge expense for him), depicted a young boy in rags. The unattractiveness of his features was offset by the intelligent expression on his well-defined face. Seated on a stone, surrounded by a group of pigs that he appeared to be tending, he was shown from the front, with his elbow on his knee and his chin resting in his hand. The thoughtful and contemplative posture of this young man, dressed like a beggar, the strength seen in his broad forehead, the sharpness of his keen gaze, and the firm lines of his mouth suggested a mix of unyielding determination, superior intelligence, and quick wit. Below this figure, the symbols of the papacy surrounded a medallion, featuring the head of an old man whose strong lines, despite looking aged, strikingly resembled the features of the young swineherd. This engraving was titled THE YOUTH of SIXTUS V.; the color print was titled The Prediction.(22)

In contemplating these prints more and more nearly, with ardent and inquiring eye, as though he had asked for hopes or inspirations from them, Rodin had come so close that, still standing, with his right arm bent behind his head, he rested, as it were, against the wall, whilst, hiding his left hand in the pocket of his black trousers, he thus held back one of the flaps of his olive great-coat. For some minutes, he remained in this meditative attitude.

In looking at these prints more and more closely, with a passionate and curious gaze, as if he were seeking hopes or inspirations from them, Rodin had gotten so close that, still standing, with his right arm bent behind his head, he leaned, in a way, against the wall, while keeping his left hand tucked in the pocket of his black trousers, which caused one of the flaps of his olive overcoat to stay back. For a few minutes, he stayed in this thoughtful position.

Rodin, as we have said, came seldom to this lodging; according to the rules of his Order, he had till now lived with Father d’Aigrigny, whom he was specially charged to watch. No member of the Society, particularly in the subaltern position which Rodin had hitherto held, could either shut himself in, or possess an article of furniture made to lock. By this means nothing interferes with the mutual spy-system, incessantly carried on, which forms one of the most powerful resources of the Company of Jesus. It was on account of certain combinations, purely personal to himself, though connected on some points with the interests of the Order, that Rodin, unknown to all, had taken these rooms in the Rue Clovis. And it was from the depths of this obscure den that the socius corresponded directly with the most eminent and influential personages of the sacred college. On one occasion, when Rodin wrote to Rome, that Father d’Aigrigny, having received orders to quit France without seeing his dying mother, had hesitated to set out, the socius had added, in form of postscriptum, at the bottom of the letter denouncing to the General of the Order the hesitation of Father d’Aigrigny:

Rodin, as we've mentioned, rarely came to this place; according to his Order's rules, he had, until now, lived with Father d’Aigrigny, whom he was specifically assigned to monitor. No member of the Society, especially someone in Rodin's lower-ranking position, could shut themselves away or have any furniture that could be locked. This way, nothing disrupts the constant surveillance system that is one of the key strengths of the Company of Jesus. It was because of certain personal matters, although linked in some ways to the interests of the Order, that Rodin secretly rented these rooms on Rue Clovis. And it was from this hidden spot that he communicated directly with the most prominent and powerful members of the sacred college. On one occasion, when Rodin wrote to Rome about Father d’Aigrigny, who had been ordered to leave France without seeing his dying mother and was hesitating to depart, Rodin added, at the bottom of the letter as a postscript, a note informing the General of the Order about Father d’Aigrigny's hesitation:

“Tell the Prince Cardinal that he may rely upon me, but I hope for his active aid in return.”

“Tell Cardinal the Prince that he can count on me, but I hope for his active support in return.”

This familiar manner of corresponding with the most powerful dignitary of the Order, the almost patronizing tone of the recommendation that Rodin addressed to the Prince Cardinal, proved that the socius, notwithstanding his apparently subaltern position, was looked upon, at that epoch, as a very important personage, by many of the Princes of the Church, who wrote to him at Paris under a false name, making use of a cipher and other customary precautions. After some moments passed in contemplation, before the portrait of Sixtus V., Rodin returned slowly to the table, on which lay the letter, which, by a sort of superstitious delay, he had deferred opening, notwithstanding his extreme curiosity. As it still wanted some minutes of half-past nine, Rodin, in order not to lose time, set about making preparations for his frugal breakfast. He placed on the table, by the side of an inkstand, furnished with pens, the slice of bread and the radish; then seating himself on his stool, with the stove, as it were, between his legs, he drew a horn-handled knife from his pocket, and cutting alternately a morsel of bread and a morsel of radish, with a sharp, well-worn blade, he began his temperate repast with a vigorous appetite, keeping his eye fixed on the hand of his watch. When it reached the momentous hour, he unsealed the envelope with a trembling hand.

This familiar way of communicating with the most powerful leader of the Order, the almost patronizing tone of the recommendation that Rodin sent to the Prince Cardinal, showed that the socius, despite his seemingly subordinate role, was seen as a very important figure by many of the Church’s Princes. They wrote to him in Paris under a false name, using a code and other common precautions. After a few moments spent contemplating the portrait of Sixtus V., Rodin slowly returned to the table, where the letter lay. He had postponed opening it out of a sort of superstitious delay, despite his extreme curiosity. With a little time left before half-past nine, Rodin decided to prepare his simple breakfast. He placed a slice of bread and a radish next to an inkstand filled with pens. Then, sitting on his stool with the stove between his legs, he took out a horn-handled knife from his pocket. Cutting alternately between a piece of bread and a piece of radish with a sharp, well-used blade, he started his modest meal with a strong appetite, keeping a close eye on the hand of his watch. When the momentous hour arrived, he unsealed the envelope with a trembling hand.

It contained two letters. The first appeared to give him little satisfaction; for, after some minutes, he shrugged his shoulders, struck the table impatiently with the handle of his knife, disdainfully pushed aside the letter with the back of his dirty hand, and perused the second epistle, holding his bread in one hand, and with the other mechanically dipping a slice of radish into the gray salt spilt on a corner of the table. Suddenly, Rodin’s hand remained motionless. As he progressed in his reading, he appeared more and more interested, surprised, and struck. Rising abruptly, he ran to the window, as if to assure himself, by a second examination of the cipher, that he was not deceived. The news announced to him in the letter seemed to be unexpected. No doubt, Rodin found that he had deciphered correctly, for, letting fall his arms, not in dejection, but with the stupor of a satisfaction as unforeseen as extraordinary, he remained for some time with his head down, and his eyes fixed—the only mark of joy that he gave being manifested by a loud, frequent, and prolonged respiration. Men who are as audacious in their ambition, as they are patient and obstinate in their mining and countermining, are surprised at their own success, when this latter precedes and surpasses their wise and prudent expectations. Rodin was now in this case. Thanks to prodigies of craft, address, and dissimulation, thanks to mighty promises of corruption, thanks to the singular mixture of admiration, fear, and confidence, with which his genius inspired many influential persons, Rodin now learned from members of the pontifical government, that, in case of a possible and probable occurrence, he might, within a given time, aspire, with a good chance of success, to a position which has too often excited the fear, the hate, or the envy of many sovereigns, and which has in turn, been occupied by great, good men, by abominable scoundrels, and by persons risen from the lowest grades of society. But for Rodin to attain this end with certainty, it was absolutely necessary for him to succeed in that project, which he had undertaken to accomplish without violence, and only by the play and the rebound of passions skillfully managed. The project was: To secure for the Society of Jesus the fortune of the Rennepont family.

It contained two letters. The first gave him little satisfaction; after a few minutes, he shrugged his shoulders, tapped the table impatiently with the handle of his knife, disdainfully pushed aside the letter with the back of his dirty hand, and read the second letter while holding his bread in one hand and mechanically dipping a slice of radish into the gray salt spilled on a corner of the table with the other. Suddenly, Rodin's hand froze. As he continued reading, he became increasingly interested, surprised, and struck. He abruptly got up and ran to the window, as if to double-check the cipher to confirm he wasn't being deceived. The news in the letter seemed unexpected. No doubt Rodin realized he had read it correctly because, dropping his arms, not in despair but in the astonishment of an unexpectedly extraordinary satisfaction, he stayed for a while with his head down and his eyes fixed—the only sign of joy being his loud, frequent, and deep breathing. Ambitious people who are patient and stubborn in their schemes are often surprised by their own success when it exceeds their wise and careful expectations. Rodin was in that situation now. Thanks to incredible skill, cleverness, and deceit, along with powerful promises of bribery, and the unique mix of admiration, fear, and confidence that his intelligence inspired in many influential people, Rodin learned from members of the papal government that, should a possible event occur, he might, within a certain timeframe, have a good chance at a position that has often evoked fear, hatred, or envy from many rulers, and has been held by great and noble individuals, as well as notorious villains, and people who emerged from the lowest ranks of society. However, for Rodin to achieve this goal with certainty, he absolutely had to succeed in the project he had taken on, which he intended to accomplish without violence and solely through the skillful manipulation of passions. The project was: To secure the fortune of the Rennepont family for the Society of Jesus.

This possession would thus have a double and immense result; for Rodin, acting in accordance with his personal views, intended to make of his Order (whose chief was at his discretion) a stepping-stone and a means of intimidation. When his first impression of surprise had passed away—an impression that was only a sort of modesty of ambition and self diffidence, not uncommon with men of really superior powers—Rodin looked more coldly and logically on the matter, and almost reproached himself for his surprise. But soon after, by a singular contradiction, yielding to one of those puerile and absurd ideas, by which men are often carried away when they think themselves alone and unobserved, Rodin rose abruptly, took the letter which had caused him such glad surprise, and went to display it, as it were, before the eyes of the young swineherd in the picture: then, shaking his head proudly and triumphantly, casting his reptile-glance on the portrait, he muttered between his teeth, as he placed his dirty finger on the pontifical emblem: “Eh, brother? and I also—perhaps!”

This possession would have a huge and dual impact; for Rodin, following his own beliefs, aimed to turn his Order (whose leader he could choose) into a stepping-stone and a tool for intimidation. Once his initial shock wore off—an emotion that was more about a modest ambition and self-doubt, common among truly exceptional individuals—Rodin viewed the situation more coolly and logically, even feeling a bit ashamed of his surprise. But soon after, in a strange twist, succumbing to one of those silly and irrational thoughts that often sweep people away when they believe they are alone and unnoticed, Rodin suddenly stood up, grabbed the letter that had thrilled him, and displayed it, so to speak, before the eyes of the young swineherd in the painting. Then, shaking his head proudly and triumphantly, casting his reptilian gaze onto the portrait, he muttered under his breath, as he placed his dirty finger on the papal emblem: “Eh, brother? And I too—perhaps!”

After this ridiculous interpolation, Rodin returned to his seat, and, as if the happy news he had just received had increased his appetite, he placed the letter before him, to read it once more, whilst he exercised his teeth, with a sort of joyous fury, on his hard bread and radish, chanting an old Litany.

After this absurd interruption, Rodin went back to his seat, and, as if the good news he had just gotten had made him hungrier, he laid the letter in front of him to read it again, while he chewed with a kind of joyful intensity on his hard bread and radish, humming an old Litany.

There was something strange, great, and, above all, frightful, in the contrast afforded by this immense ambition, already almost justified by events, and contained, as it were, in so miserable an abode. Father d’Aigrigny (who, if not a very superior man, had at least some real value, was a person of high birth, very haughty, and placed in the best society) would never have ventured to aspire to what Rodin thus looked to from the first. The only aim of Father d’Aigrigny, and even this he thought presumptuous, was to be one day elected General of his Order—that Order which embraced the world. The difference of the ambitious aptitudes of these two personages is conceivable. When a man of eminent abilities, of a healthy and vivacious nature, concentrates all the strength of his mind and body upon a single point, remaining, like Rodin, obstinately chaste and frugal, and renouncing every gratification of the heart and the senses—the man, who revolts against the sacred designs of his Creator, does so almost always in favor of some monstrous and devouring passion—some infernal divinity, which, by a sacrilegious pact, asks of him, in return for the bestowal of formidable power, the destruction of every noble sentiment, and of all those ineffable attractions and tender instincts with which the Maker, in His eternal wisdom and inexhaustible munificence, has so paternally endowed His creatures.

There was something odd, grand, and, above all, terrifying in the contrast between this immense ambition, which was already mostly validated by events, and its expression in such a miserable setting. Father d’Aigrigny (who, while not a particularly superior man, had some genuine qualities, was of noble birth, quite proud, and among the elite) would never have dared to aim for what Rodin pursued from the beginning. The only goal for Father d’Aigrigny, and even he considered it ambitious, was to one day be elected General of his Order—that Order which encompassed the world. The difference in the ambitions of these two individuals is understandable. When a person of exceptional talent, with a vibrant and healthy nature, channels all the power of his mind and body into a single purpose, remaining, like Rodin, stubbornly chaste and frugal, and renouncing any pleasure of the heart and senses—the man who rebels against the sacred designs of his Creator often does so in favor of some monstrous and consuming passion—some hellish deity, which, through a sacrilegious pact, demands from him, in exchange for immense power, the annihilation of every noble feeling and all those sublime attractions and gentle instincts with which the Creator, in His eternal wisdom and boundless generosity, has so lovingly equipped His creations.

During the scene that we have just described, Rodin had not perceived that the curtain of a window on the third story of the building opposite had been partially drawn aside, and had half-revealed the sprightly face of Rose-Pompon, and the Silenus-like countenance of Ninny Moulin. It ensued that Rodin, notwithstanding his barricade of cotton handkerchiefs, had not been completely sheltered from the indiscreet and curious examination of the two dancers of the Storm-blown Tulip.

During the scene we just described, Rodin hadn’t noticed that the curtain of a window on the third floor of the building across the street had been partially pulled back, revealing the lively face of Rose-Pompon and the Silenus-like features of Ninny Moulin. As a result, Rodin, despite his barrier of cotton handkerchiefs, wasn’t fully shielded from the prying and curious eyes of the two dancers from the Storm-blown Tulip.

(22) According to the tradition, it was predicted to the mother of Sixtus V., that he would be pope; and, in his youth, he is said to have kept swine.

(22) According to tradition, it was foretold to Sixtus V.'s mother that he would become pope; and in his youth, he is said to have tended pigs.





CHAPTER XXX. AN UNEXPECTED VISIT.

20295m
Original

Though Rodin had experienced much surprise on reading the second letter from Rome, he did not choose that his answer should betray any such amazement. Having finished his frugal breakfast, he took a sheet of paper, and rapidly wrote in cipher the following note, in the short, abrupt style that was natural to him when not obliged to restrain himself:

Though Rodin was quite surprised when he read the second letter from Rome, he didn't want his response to reveal any of that shock. After finishing his simple breakfast, he took a sheet of paper and quickly wrote a coded note in his usual short, blunt style when he didn't have to hold back:

“The information does not surprise me. I had foreseen it all. Indecision and cowardice always bear such fruit. This is not enough. Heretical Russia murders Catholic Poland. Rome blesses the murderers, and curses the victims.(23)

“The information doesn’t surprise me. I saw it all coming. Indecision and cowardice always lead to this outcome. This isn’t enough. Heretical Russia kills Catholic Poland. Rome blesses the killers and curses the victims.(23)”

“Let it pass.

“Let it go.”

“In return, Russia guarantees to Rome, by Austria, the bloody suppression of the patriots of Romagna.

“In return, Russia guarantees to Rome, through Austria, the violent crackdown on the patriots of Romagna."

“That, too, is well.

"That's good, too."

“The cut-throat band of good Cardinal Albani is not sufficient for the massacre of the impious liberals. They are weary of the task.

“The ruthless group of Cardinal Albani is not enough for the slaughter of the godless liberals. They are tired of the job.

“Not so well. They must go on.”

“Not great. They have to keep going.”

When Rodin had written these last words, his attention was suddenly attracted by the clear and sonorous voice of Rose-Pompon, who, knowing her Beranger by heart, had opened Philemon’s window, and, seated on the sill, sang with much grace and prettiness this verse of the immortal song-writer:

When Rodin finished writing these last words, he was suddenly drawn in by the clear and melodious voice of Rose-Pompon, who, knowing her Beranger by heart, had opened Philemon’s window and sat on the sill, singing this verse of the timeless songwriter with great grace and charm:

   “How wrong you are! Is’t you dare say
   That heaven ever scowls on earth?
   The earth that laughs up to its blue,
   The earth that owes it joy and birth?
   Oh, may the wine from vines it warms,
   May holy love thence fluttering down,
   Lend my philosophy their charms,
   To drive away care’s direful frown!
   So, firm let’s stand,
   Full glass in hand,
   And all evoke
   The God of honest folk!”
 
   “How wrong you are! How can you say  
   That heaven ever frowns upon earth?  
   The earth that smiles up at the blue,  
   The earth that owes its joy and birth?  
   Oh, may the wine from fruitful vines,  
   May sacred love that gently descends,  
   Give my thoughts their special charms,  
   To chase away worry’s dreadful frown!  
   So, let’s stand strong,  
   With a full glass in hand,  
   And together call  
   On the God of good people!”  

This song, in its divine gentleness, contrasted so strangely with the cold cruelty of the few lines written by Rodin, that he started and bit his lips with rage, as he recognized the words of the great poet, truly Christian, who had dealt such rude blows to the false Church. Rodin waited for some moments with angry impatience, thinking the voice would continue; but Rose-Pompon was silent, or only continued to hum, and soon changed to another air, that of the Good Pope, which she entoned, but without words. Rodin, not venturing to look out of his window to see who was this troublesome warbler, shrugged his shoulders, resumed his pen, and continued:

This song, with its gentle beauty, contrasted strangely with the cold cruelty of the few lines written by Rodin, making him flinch and bite his lips in anger as he recognized the words of the great poet, truly Christian, who had dealt heavy blows to the false Church. Rodin waited for a moment, feeling impatient with anger, thinking the voice would keep going; but Rose-Pompon fell silent, or only hummed, and soon switched to another tune, that of the Good Pope, which she sang without words. Rodin, not daring to look out his window to see who this annoying singer was, shrugged his shoulders, picked up his pen again, and continued:

“To it again. We must exasperate the independent spirits in all countries—excite philosophic rage all over Europe make liberalism foam at the mouth—raise all that is wild and noisy against Rome. To effect this, we must proclaim in the face of the world these three propositions. 1. It is abominable to assert that a man may be saved in any faith whatever, provided his morals be pure. 2. It is odious and absurd to grant liberty of conscience to the people. 3. The liberty of the press cannot be held in too much horror.24

“To it again. We must infuriate the independent thinkers in all countries—stir up philosophical anger all over Europe, make liberalism furious—mobilize all that is wild and loud against Rome. To achieve this, we must declare to the world these three statements. 1. It’s outrageous to claim that a person can be saved in any faith as long as their morals are intact. 2. It's disgusting and ridiculous to give people freedom of conscience. 3. The freedom of the press should be held in the highest disdain."

“We must bring the Pap-fed man to declare these propositions in every respect orthodox—show him their good effect upon despotic governments—upon true Catholics, the muzzlers of the people. He will fall into the snare. The propositions once published, the storm will burst forth. A general rising against Rome—a wide schism—the sacred college divided into three parties. One approves—the other blames—the third trembles. The Sick Man, still more frightened than he is now at having allowed the destruction of Poland, will shrink from the clamors, reproaches, threats, and violent ruptures that he has occasioned.

"We need to get the Pope-supported guy to say these ideas are completely acceptable—show him how they positively impact authoritarian governments—how they affect true Catholics, who silence the public. He’ll fall for it. Once the ideas are out there, chaos will erupt. A widespread revolt against Rome—a major split—will leave the sacred college divided into three factions. One group will support it—the other will criticize it—the third will be scared. The Sick Man, even more terrified now for letting Poland be destroyed, will shrink away from the outcry, accusations, threats, and violent breaks he has caused."

“That is well—and goes far.

"That's great—and goes a long way."

“Then, set the Pope to shaking the conscience of the Sick Man, to disturb his mind, and terrify his soul.

“Then, make the Pope shake the Sick Man’s conscience, to unsettle his mind and frighten his soul.

“To sum up. Make everything bitter to him—divide his council—isolate him—frighten him—redouble the ferocious ardor of good Albini—revive the appetite of the Sanfedists(25)—give them a gulf of liberals—let there be pillage, rape, massacre, as at Cesena—a downright river of Carbonaro blood—the Sick Man will have a surfeit of it. So many butcheries in his name—he will shrink, be sure he will shrink—every day will have its remorse, every night its terror, every minute its anguish; and the abdication he already threatens will come at last—perhaps too soon. That is now the only danger; you must provide against it.

“To sum it up. Make everything bitter for him—break up his council—cut him off—scare him—intensify the fierce zeal of good Albini—rekindle the hunger of the Sanfedists(25)—give them a sea of liberals—let there be looting, assault, massacre, like at Cesena—a complete flood of Carbonaro blood—the Sick Man will get more than he can handle. So many killings in his name—he will shrink, you can count on it—every day will bring its guilt, every night its fear, every minute its pain; and the abdication he’s already threatening will eventually happen—maybe even sooner than you think. That’s now the only risk; you need to prepare for it.”

“In case of an abdication, the grand penitentiary has understood me. Instead of confiding to a general the direction of our Order, the best militia of the Holy See, I should command it myself. Thenceforward this militia would give me no uneasiness. For instance: the Janissaries and the Praetorian Guards were always fatal to authority—why?—because they were able to organize themselves as defenders of the government, independently of the government; hence their power of intimidation.

“In case of an abdication, the grand penitentiary understands me. Instead of handing over the leadership of our Order, the best militia of the Holy See, to a general, I should lead it myself. From that point on, this militia wouldn’t worry me. For example: the Janissaries and the Praetorian Guards were always a threat to authority—why?—because they could organize themselves as defenders of the government, independent of the government; that’s why they had the power to intimidate.”

“Clement XIV. was a fool. To brand and abolish our Company was an absurd fault. To protect and make it harmless, by declaring himself the General of the Order, is what he should have done. The Company, then at his mercy, would have consented to anything. He would have absorbed us, made us vassals of the Holy See, and would no longer have had to fear our services. Clement XIV. died of the cholic. Let him heed who hears. In a similar case, I should not die the same death.”

“Clement XIV was a fool. It was completely ridiculous to condemn and disband our organization. He should have protected us and made us harmless by declaring himself the leader of the Order. At that point, we would have been at his mercy and would have agreed to anything. He could have integrated us, made us loyal servants of the Holy See, and wouldn’t have had to worry about our influence. Clement XIV died from stomach pain. Let whoever hears take note. In a similar situation, I won't meet the same fate.”

Just then, the clear and liquid voice of Rose-Pompon was again heard. Rodin bounded with rage upon his seat; but soon, as he listened to the following verse, new to him (for, unlike Philemon’s widow, he had not his Beranger at his fingers’ ends), the Jesuit, accessible to certain odd, superstitious notions, was confused and almost frightened at so singular a coincidence. It is Beranger’s Good Pope who speaks—

Just then, Rose-Pompon's clear and melodic voice was heard again. Rodin was filled with rage as he sat there, but soon, as he listened to the next verse, which was new to him (since, unlike Philemon's widow, he didn’t have Beranger memorized), the Jesuit, open to some unusual and superstitious ideas, felt confused and almost scared by such a strange coincidence. It is Beranger's Good Pope who speaks—

   “What are monarchs? sheepish sots!
   Or they’re robbers, puffed with pride,
   Wearing badges of crime blots,
   Till their certain graves gape wide.
   If they’ll pour out coin for me,
   I’ll absolve them—skin and bone!
   If they haggle—they shall see,
   My nieces dancing on their throne!
   So laugh away!
   Leap, my fay!
   Only watch one hurt the thunder
   First of all by Zeus under,
   I’m the Pope, the whole world’s wonder!”
 
“What are monarchs? Clueless fools!  
Or they’re just thieves, full of themselves,  
Wearing marks of their wrongdoings,  
Until their certain graves open wide.  
If they’ll give me money,  
I’ll forgive them—flesh and blood!  
If they try to bargain—they’ll see,  
My nieces dancing on their throne!  
So laugh away!  
Jump, my fairy!  
Just make sure one doesn’t upset the thunder  
First of all by Zeus beneath,  
I’m the Pope, the world’s wonder!”

Rodin, half-risen from his chair, with outstretched neck and attentive eye, was still listening, when Rose-Pompon, flitting like a bee from flower to flower of her repertoire, had already begun the delightful air of Colibri. Hearing no more, the Jesuit reseated himself, in a sort of stupor; but, after some minutes’ reflection, his countenance again brightened up, and he seemed to see a lucky omen in this singular incident. He resumed his pen, and the first words he wrote partook, as it were, of this strange confidence in fate.

Rodin, half-up from his chair, with his neck stretched out and focused gaze, was still listening when Rose-Pompon, buzzing like a bee from one performance to another, had already started the lovely tune of Colibri. Not hearing anything more, the Jesuit sat back down in a kind of daze; but after a few minutes of thought, his expression lit up again, and he seemed to find a good sign in this unusual event. He picked up his pen again, and the first words he wrote carried, in a way, this strange belief in fate.

“I have never had more hope of success than at this moment. Another reason to neglect nothing. Every presentiment demands redoubled zeal. A new thought occurred to me yesterday.

“I’ve never felt more hopeful about success than I do right now. That’s another reason not to overlook anything. Every instinct calls for even greater effort. A new idea came to me yesterday.”

“We shall act here in concert. I have founded an ultra-Catholic paper called Neighborly Love. From its ultramontane, tyrannical, liberticidal fury, it will be thought the organ of Rome. I will confirm these reports. They will cause new terrors.

“We will work together on this. I’ve started an ultra-Catholic newspaper called Neighborly Love. It will be seen as the voice of Rome due to its extreme, authoritarian, freedom-restricting nature. I will verify these claims. They will instill new fears.”

“That will be well.

“That will be fine.

“I shall raise the question of the liberty of instruction. The raw liberals will support us. Like fools, they admit us to equal rights; when our privileges, our influence of the confessional, our obedience to Rome, all place us beyond the circle of equal rights, by the advantages which we enjoy. Double fools! they think us disarmed, because they have disarmed themselves towards us.

“I want to discuss the issue of the freedom of education. The naive liberals will back us. Like fools, they grant us equal rights; yet, our privileges, our influence from our beliefs, and our loyalty to Rome all put us outside the realm of equal rights, thanks to the advantages we hold. Double fools! They believe we are powerless because they have made themselves powerless in our presence.”

“A burning question—irritating clamors—new cause of disgust for the Weak Man. Every little makes a mickle.

“A burning question—irritating noise—new reason for disgust for the Weak Man. Every little bit adds up.”

“That also is very well.

"That's also really good."

“To sum up all in two words. The end is abdication—the means, vexation, incessant torture. The Rennepont inheritance wilt pay for the election. The price agreed, the merchandise will be sold.”

“To sum it all up in two words: the end is giving up—the means, frustration, nonstop suffering. The Rennepont inheritance will pay for the election. Once the price is set, the goods will be sold.”

Rodin here paused abruptly, thinking he had heard some noise at that door of his, which opened on the staircase; therefore he listened with suspended breath; but all remaining silent, he thought he must have been deceived, and took up his pen:

Rodin suddenly stopped, thinking he had heard a noise at his door that led to the staircase; so he listened intently, holding his breath. But when everything stayed quiet, he figured he must have been mistaken and picked up his pen:

“I will take care of the Rennepont business—the hinge on which will turn our temporal operations. We must begin from the foundation—substitute the play of interests, and the springs of passion, for the stupid club law of Father d’Aigrigny. He nearly compromised everything—and yet he has good parts, knows the world, has powers of seduction, quick insight—but plays ever in a single key, and is not great enough to make himself little. In his stead, I shall know how to make use of him. There is good stuff in the man. I availed myself in time of the full powers given by the R. F. G.; I may inform Father d’Aigrigny, in case of need, of the secret engagements taken by the General towards myself. Until now, I have let him invent for this inheritance the destination that you know of. A good thought, but unseasonable. The same end, by other means.

“I will handle the Rennepont situation—the key to our operations. We need to start from the ground up—replace the manipulation of interests and the triggers of emotions with the rigid rules of Father d’Aigrigny. He almost ruined everything—and yet he has his strengths, understands the world, has a charm, sharp insight—but he only plays one note, and isn't clever enough to be humble. Instead, I will know how to use him. There’s potential in the man. I took advantage of the full powers granted by the R. F. G.; I can inform Father d’Aigrigny, if necessary, about the secret commitments made by the General to me. Until now, I’ve let him come up with a plan for this inheritance that you’re aware of. It’s a decent idea, but poorly timed. The same goal, through different means.”

“The information was false. There are over two hundred millions. Should the eventuality occur, what was doubtful must become certain. An immense latitude is left us. The Rennepont business is now doubly mine, and within three months, the two hundred millions will be ours, by the free will of the heirs themselves. It must be so; for this failing, the temporal part would escape me, and my chances be diminished by one half. I have asked for full powers; time presses, and I act as if I had them. One piece of information is indispensable for the success of my projects. I expect it from you, and I must have it; do you understand me? The powerful influence of your brother at the Court of Vienna will serve you in this. I wish to have the most precise details as to the present position of the Duke de Reichstadt—the Napoleon II. of the Imperialists. Is it possible, by means of your brother, to open a secret correspondence with the prince, unknown to his attendants?

The information was wrong. There are over two hundred million. If the situation arises, what seems uncertain must become certain. We have a lot of flexibility. The Rennepont estate is now twice mine, and within three months, the two hundred million will be ours, thanks to the heirs' own choices. It has to be this way; if not, the temporal part would slip away from me, and my chances would be cut in half. I've requested full authority; time is of the essence, and I proceed as if I have it. One piece of information is crucial for the success of my plans. I expect it from you, and I need it; do you understand? Your brother's strong influence at the Court of Vienna will help with this. I want the most precise details about the current situation of the Duke de Reichstadt—the Napoleon II. of the Imperialists. Is it possible, through your brother, to establish a secret correspondence with the prince, without his attendants knowing?

“Look to this promptly. It is urgent. This note will be sent off to day. I shall complete it to-morrow. It will reach you, as usual, by the hands of the petty shopkeeper.”

“Take a look at this right away. It’s urgent. I’ll send this note off today. I’ll finish it tomorrow. As always, it will reach you through the local shopkeeper.”

At the moment when Rodin was sealing this letter within a double envelope, he thought that he again heard a noise at the door. He listened. After some silence, several knocks were distinctly audible. Rodin started. It was the first time any one had knocked at his door, since nearly a twelve-month that he occupied this room. Hastily placing the letter in his great-coat pocket, the Jesuit opened the old trunk under his bed, took from it a packet of papers wrapped in a tattered cotton handkerchief, added to them the two letters in cipher he had just received, and carefully relocked the trunk. The knocking continued without, and seemed to show more and more impatience. Rodin took the greengrocer’s basket in his hand, tucked his umbrella under his arm, and went with some uneasiness to ascertain who was this unexpected visitor. He opened the door, and found himself face to face with Rose-Pompon, the troublesome singer, and who now, with a light and pretty courtesy, said to him in the most guileless manner in the world, “M. Rodin, if you please?”

At the moment Rodin was sealing this letter in a double envelope, he thought he heard a noise at the door again. He listened. After a moment of silence, several knocks were clearly audible. Rodin jumped. It was the first time anyone had knocked at his door since he moved into this room almost a year ago. Quickly placing the letter in his coat pocket, the Jesuit opened the old trunk under his bed, took out a bundle of papers wrapped in a worn cotton handkerchief, added to it the two cipher letters he had just received, and carefully locked the trunk again. The knocking outside continued and seemed to grow more impatient. Rodin grabbed the greengrocer’s basket, tucked his umbrella under his arm, and, feeling a bit uneasy, went to see who this unexpected visitor was. He opened the door and found himself face to face with Rose-Pompon, the annoying singer, who now, with a light and charming courtesy, said to him in the most innocent way possible, “M. Rodin, if you please?”

(23) On page 110 of Lamennais’ Affaires de Rome, will be seen the following admirable scathing of Rome by the most truly evangelical spirit of our age: “So long as the issue of the conflict between Poland and her oppressors remained in the balances, the papal official organ contained not one word to offend the so long victorious nation; but hardly had she gone down under the Czar’s atrocious vengeance, and the long torture of a whole land doomed to rack, and exile, and servitude began, than this same journal found no language black enough to stain those whom fortune had fled. Yet it is wrong to charge this unworthy insult to papal power; it only cringes to the law which Russia lays down to it, when it says:

(23) On page 110 of Lamennais’ Affaires de Rome, you will see an impressive critique of Rome by the most genuinely evangelical spirit of our time: “As long as the outcome of the conflict between Poland and its oppressors hung in the balance, the papal official organ didn't have a single word that would offend the long-dominant nation; but as soon as it fell under the Czar’s brutal vengeance, and the prolonged suffering of a whole country condemned to torture, exile, and servitude began, this same publication found no words harsh enough to attack those whom luck had abandoned. However, it’s not fair to blame this disgraceful insult on papal authority; it merely submits to the demands set by Russia, when it states:

“‘If you want to keep your own bones unbroken, bide where you are, beside the scaffold, and, as the victims pass, hoot at them!’”

“‘If you want to stay safe, stay where you are, next to the scaffold, and, as the people pass by, mock them!’”

(24) See Pope Gregory XVI.‘s Encyclical Letter to the Bishops in France, 1832.

(24) See Pope Gregory XVI's Encyclical Letter to the Bishops in France, 1832.

(25) Hardly had the Sixteenth Gregory ascended the pontifical throne, than news came of the rising in Bologna. His first idea was to call the Austrians, and incite the Sanfedist volunteer bands of fanatics. Cardinal Albini defeated the liberals at Cesena, where his followers pillaged churches, sacked the town, and ill-treated women. At Forli, cold-blooded murders were committed. In 1832 the Sanfedists (Holy Faithites) openly paraded their medals, bearing the heads of the Duke of Modena and the Pope; letters issued by the apostolic confederation; privileges and indulgences. They took the following oath: “I. A. B., vow to rear the throne and altar over the bones of infamous freedom shriekers, and exterminate these latter without pity for children’s cries and women’s tears.” The disorders perpetrated by these marauders went beyond all bounds; the Romish Court regularized anarchy and organized the Sanfedists into volunteer corps, to which fresh privileges were granted. (Revue deux Mondes, Nov. 15th, 1844.—“La Revolution en Italie.”)

(25) As soon as Pope Gregory XVI ascended the papal throne, news came of the uprising in Bologna. His first thought was to call on the Austrians and encourage the Sanfedist volunteer bands of fanatics. Cardinal Albini defeated the liberals in Cesena, where his followers looted churches, ransacked the town, and mistreated women. In Forli, cold-blooded murders took place. In 1832, the Sanfedists (Holy Faithites) openly displayed their medals featuring the heads of the Duke of Modena and the Pope; letters issued by the apostolic confederation; privileges and indulgences. They took the following oath: “I. A. B., vow to uphold the throne and altar over the bones of infamous freedom screamers, and to exterminate these without mercy for children’s cries and women’s tears.” The chaos caused by these marauders exceeded all limits; the Papal Court legitimized anarchy and organized the Sanfedists into volunteer corps, which were granted additional privileges. (Revue deux Mondes, Nov. 15th, 1844.—“La Revolution en Italie.”)





CHAPTER XXXI. FRIENDLY SERVICES.

Notwithstanding his surprise and uneasiness, Rodin did not frown. He began by locking his door after him, as he noticed the young girl’s inquisitive glance. Then he said to her good-naturedly, “Who do you want, my dear?”

Not wanting to show his surprise and discomfort, Rodin kept a neutral expression. He started by locking the door behind him, aware of the young girl's curious stare. Then he said to her in a friendly tone, “Who are you looking for, my dear?”

“M. Rodin,” repeated Rose-Pompon, stoutly, opening her bright blue eyes to their full extent, and looking Rodin full in the face.

“M. Rodin,” repeated Rose-Pompon confidently, opening her bright blue eyes wide and looking Rodin directly in the face.

“It’s not here,” said he, moving towards the stairs. “I do not know him. Inquire above or below.”

“It’s not here,” he said, heading toward the stairs. “I don’t know him. Check upstairs or downstairs.”

“No, you don’t! giving yourself airs at your age!” said Rose-Pompon, shrugging her shoulders. “As if we did not know that you are M. Rodin.”

“No, you don’t! Acting all high and mighty at your age!” said Rose-Pompon, shrugging her shoulders. “Like we don’t know that you are M. Rodin.”

“Charlemagne,” said the socius, bowing; “Charlemagne, to serve you—if I am able.”

“Charlemagne,” said the associate, bowing; “Charlemagne, at your service—if I can.”

“You are not able,” answered Rose-Pompon, majestically; then she added with a mocking air, “So, we have our little pussy-cat hiding-places; we change our name; we are afraid Mamma Rodin will find us out.”

“You can’t,” replied Rose-Pompon, confidently; then she added with a teasing tone, “So, we have our little hiding spots; we change our name; we’re scared Mamma Rodin will catch us.”

“Come, my dear child,” said the socius, with a paternal smile; “you have come to the right quarter. I am an old man, but I love youth—happy, joyous youth! Amuse yourself, pray, at my expense. Only let me pass, for I am in a hurry.” And Rodin again advanced towards the stairs.

“Come, my dear child,” said the companion with a warm smile, “you've come to the right place. I'm an old man, but I love young people—happy, vibrant youth! Please, feel free to enjoy yourself at my expense. Just let me through, because I’m in a hurry.” And Rodin moved forward towards the stairs again.

“M. Rodin,” said Rose-Pompon, in a solemn voice, “I have very important things to say to you, and advice to ask about a love affair.”

“M. Rodin,” Rose-Pompon said in a serious tone, “I have some really important things to discuss with you, and I need your advice about a love affair.”

“Why, little madcap that you are! have you nobody to tease in your own house, that you must come here?”

“Why, you little troublemaker! Don't you have anyone to tease at home that you have to come here?”

“I lodge in this house, M. Rodin,” answered Rose-Pompon, laying a malicious stress on the name of her victim.

“I stay in this house, M. Rodin,” replied Rose-Pompon, emphasizing her victim's name with a sly tone.

“You? Oh, dear, only to think I did not know I had such a pretty neighbor.”

“You? Oh wow, I can't believe I didn't realize I had such a beautiful neighbor.”

“Yes, I have lodged here six months, M. Rodin.”

“Yes, I’ve been staying here for six months, M. Rodin.”

“Really! where?”

"Seriously! Where?"

“On the third story, front, M. Rodin.”

“On the third floor, front, M. Rodin.”

“It was you, then, that sang so well just now?”

“It was you who sang so well just now?”

“Rather.”

"Actually."

“You gave me great pleasure, I must say.”

“You really made me happy, I have to say.”

“You are very polite, M. Rodin.”

"You're really polite, Mr. Rodin."

“You lodge, I suppose, with your respectable family?”

“You stay, I guess, with your respectable family?”

“I believe you, M. Rodin,” said Rose-Pompon, casting down her eyes with a timid air. “I lodge with Grandpapa Philemon, and Grandmamma Bacchanal—who is a queen and no mistake.”

“I believe you, M. Rodin,” said Rose-Pompon, looking down shyly. “I live with Grandpapa Philemon and Grandmamma Bacchanal—who is definitely a queen.”

Rodin had hitherto been seriously uneasy, not knowing in what manner Rose had discovered his real name. But on hearing her mention the Bacchanal queen, with the information that she lodged in the house, he found something to compensate for the disagreeable incident of Rose-Pompon’s appearance. It was, indeed, important to Rodin to find out the Bacchanal Queen, the mistress of Sleepinbuff, and the sister of Mother Bunch, who had been noted as dangerous since her interview with the superior of the convent, and the part she had taken in the projected escape of Mdlle. de Cardoville. Moreover, Rodin hoped—thanks to what he had just heard—to bring Rose-Pompon to confess to him the name of the person from whom she had learned that “Charlemagne” masked “Rodin.”

Rodin had been really uneasy, not knowing how Rose had found out his real name. But when he heard her mention the Bacchanal queen and that she was staying in the house, he felt something that made up for the unpleasant surprise of Rose-Pompon's appearance. It was actually important for Rodin to track down the Bacchanal Queen, the mistress of Sleepinbuff, and the sister of Mother Bunch, who had become known as a threat since her meeting with the head of the convent and her involvement in Mdlle. de Cardoville's planned escape. Moreover, Rodin hoped—thanks to what he had just learned—to get Rose-Pompon to reveal to him the name of the person from whom she had heard that "Charlemagne" was a cover for "Rodin."

Hardly had the young girl pronounced the name of the Bacchanal queen, than Rodin clasped his hands, and appeared as much surprised as interested.

Hardly had the young girl said the name of the Bacchanal queen when Rodin clasped his hands and looked just as surprised as he was interested.

“Oh, my dear child,” he exclaimed, “I conjure you not to jest on this subject. Are you speaking of a young girl who bears that nickname, the sister of a deformed needlewoman.”

“Oh, my dear child,” he said, “I urge you not to joke about this topic. Are you referring to the young girl who has that nickname, the sister of a deformed seamstress?”

“Yes, sir, the Bacchanal Queen is her nickname,” said Rose-Pompon, astonished in her turn; “she is really Cephyse Soliveau, and she is my friend.”

“Yes, sir, the Bacchanal Queen is her nickname,” said Rose-Pompon, astonished in her turn; “she is actually Cephyse Soliveau, and she is my friend.”

“Oh! she is your friend?” said Rodin, reflecting.

“Oh! she’s your friend?” Rodin said, thinking it over.

“Yes, sir, my bosom friend.”

“Yes, sir, my close friend.”

“So you love her?”

"So you into her?"

“Like a sister. Poor girl! I do what I can for her, and that’s not much. But how comes it that a respectable man of your age should know the Bacchanal Queen?—Ah! that shows you have a false name!”

“Like a sister. Poor girl! I do what I can for her, and that’s not much. But how is it that a respectable man your age knows the Bacchanal Queen?—Ah! That just shows you have a false name!”

“My dear child, I am no longer inclined to laugh,” said Rodin, with so sorrowful an air, that Rose-Pompon, reproaching herself with her pleasantry, said to him: “But how comes it that you know Cephyse?”

“Dear child, I don't feel like laughing anymore,” said Rodin, with such a sad expression that Rose-Pompon, feeling guilty about her joking, asked him, “But how do you know Cephyse?”

“Alas! I do not know her—but a young fellow, that I like excessively—”

“Unfortunately! I don’t know her—but there’s a young guy that I really like—”

“Jacques Rennepont?”

"Jacques Rennepont?"

“Otherwise called Sleepinbuff. He is now in prison for debt,” sighed Rodin. “I saw him yesterday.”

“Also known as Sleepinbuff. He’s currently in prison for debt,” sighed Rodin. “I saw him yesterday.”

“You saw him yesterday?—how strange!” said Rose-Pompon, clapping her hands. “Quick! quick!—come over to Philemon’s, to give Cephyse news of her lover. She is so uneasy about him.”

“You saw him yesterday?—how weird!” said Rose-Pompon, clapping her hands. “Hurry! Hurry!—let's go to Philemon’s to tell Cephyse about her boyfriend. She’s really worried about him.”

“My dear child, I should like to give her good news of that worthy fellow, whom I like in spite of his follies, for who has not been guilty of follies?” added Rodin, with indulgent good-nature.

“My dear child, I want to give her good news about that decent guy, whom I like despite his mistakes, because who hasn’t made mistakes?” added Rodin, with a tolerant smile.

“To be sure,” said Rose-Pompon, twisting about as if she still wore the costume of a debardeur.

“To be sure,” said Rose-Pompon, turning around as if she still wore the outfit of a debardeur.

“I will say more,” added Rodin: “I love him because of his follies; for, talk as we may, my dear child, there is always something good at bottom, a good heart, or something, in those who spend generously their money for other people.”

“I’ll say more,” Rodin added: “I love him because of his mistakes; because, no matter how we discuss it, my dear child, there’s always something good underneath, a good heart or something, in those who generously spend their money on others.”

“Well, come! you are a very good sort of a man,” said Rose-Pompon, enchanted with Rodin’s philosophy. “But why will you not come and see Cephyse, and talk to her of Jacques?”

“Well, come! You’re a really decent guy,” said Rose-Pompon, captivated by Rodin’s philosophy. “But why won’t you come and see Cephyse and talk to her about Jacques?”

“Of what use would it be to tell her what she knows already—that Jacques is in prison? What I should like, would be to get the worthy fellow out of his scrape.”

“What's the point of telling her what she already knows—that Jacques is in prison? What I really want is to help the poor guy out of his mess.”

“Oh, sir! only do that, only get Jacques out of prison,” cried Rose Pompon, warmly, “and we will both give you a kiss—me and Cephyse!”

“Oh, sir! Just do that, just get Jacques out of prison,” Rose Pompon exclaimed eagerly, “and we'll both give you a kiss—me and Cephyse!”

“It would be throwing kisses away, dear little madcap!” said Rodin, smiling. “But be satisfied, I want no reward to induce me to do good when I can.”

“It would be wasting kisses, dear little troublemaker!” said Rodin, smiling. “But don't worry, I don’t need any reward to motivate me to do good when I can.”

“Then you hope to get Jacques out of prison?”

“Are you hoping to get Jacques out of prison?”

Rodin shook his head, and answered with a grieved and disappointed air. “I did hope it. Certainly, I did hope it; but now all is changed.”

Rodin shook his head and replied with a sad and disappointed attitude. “I really hoped for it. Of course, I did hope for it; but now everything is different.”

“How’s that?” asked Rose-Pompon, with surprise.

“How’s that?” asked Rose-Pompon, surprised.

“That foolish joke of calling me M. Rodin may appear very amusing to you, my dear child. I understand it, you being only an echo. Some one has said to you: ‘Go and tell M. Charlemagne that he is one M. Rodin. That will be very funny.’”

“That silly joke of calling me M. Rodin might seem really funny to you, my dear child. I get it, since you’re just repeating what you heard. Someone probably said to you: ‘Go and tell M. Charlemagne that he is one M. Rodin. That will be hilarious.’”

“Certainly, I should never myself have thought of calling you M. Rodin. One does not invent such names,” answered Rose-Pompon.

“Honestly, I would never have thought to call you M. Rodin. You don’t just make up names like that,” replied Rose-Pompon.

“Well! that person with his foolish jokes, has done, without knowing it, a great injury to Jacques Rennepont.”

“Well! That person with his silly jokes has, without realizing it, done a great disservice to Jacques Rennepont.”

“What! because I called you Rodin instead of Charlemagne?” cried Rose Pompon, much regretting the pleasantry which she had carried on at the instigation of Ninny Moulin. “But really, sir,” she added, “what can this joke have to do with the service that you were, about to render Jacques?”

“What! Because I called you Rodin instead of Charlemagne?” cried Rose Pompon, regretting the joke she made at Ninny Moulin's suggestion. “But honestly, sir,” she added, “what does this joke have to do with the help you were about to give Jacques?”

“I am not at liberty to tell you, my child. In truth, I am very sorry for poor Jacques. Believe me, I am; but do let me pass.

“I can’t tell you, my child. Honestly, I feel really sorry for poor Jacques. I really do; but please let me go.”

“Listen to me, sir, I beg,” said Rose-Pompon; “if I told you the name of the person who told me to call you Rodin, would you interest yourself again for Jacques?”

“Listen to me, sir, I beg,” said Rose-Pompon; “if I tell you the name of the person who asked me to call you Rodin, would you care about Jacques again?”

“I do not wish to know any one’s secrets, my dear child. In all this, you have been the echo of persons who are, perhaps, very dangerous; and, notwithstanding the interest I feel for Jacques Rennepont, I do not wish, you understand, to make myself enemies. Heaven forbid!”

“I don’t want to know anyone’s secrets, my dear child. In all of this, you’ve been echoing people who might be quite dangerous; and, despite my concern for Jacques Rennepont, I don’t want to, you understand, make any enemies. God forbid!”

Rose-Pompon did not at all comprehend Rodin’s fears, and upon this he had counted; for after a second’s reflection, the young girl resumed: “Well, sir—this is too deep for me; I do not understand it. All I know is, that I am truly sorry if I have injured a good young man by a mere joke. I will tell you exactly how it happened. My frankness may be of some use.”

Rose-Pompon didn't understand Rodin's fears at all, and he was counting on that; after a moment of thought, the young girl responded, “Well, sir—this is beyond me; I just don’t get it. All I know is, I feel really bad if I’ve hurt a good young man with a simple joke. Let me tell you exactly how it went down. My honesty might be helpful.”

“Frankness will often clear up the most obscure matters,” said Rodin, sententiously.

“Being open and honest can often clarify the most confusing issues,” said Rodin, thoughtfully.

“After all,” said Rose-Pompon, “it’s Ninny’s fault. Why does he tell me nonsense, that might injure poor Cephyse’s lover? You see, sir, it happened in this way. Ninny Moulin who is fond of a joke, saw you just now in the street. The portress told him that your name was Charlemagne. He said to me: ‘No; his name is Rodin. We must play him a trick. Go to his room, Rose-Pompon, knock at the door, and call him M. Rodin. You will see what a rum face he will make.’ I promised Ninny Moulin not to name him; but I do it, rather than run the risk of injuring Jacques.”

“Honestly,” said Rose-Pompon, “it’s Ninny’s fault. Why does he tell me nonsense that could hurt poor Cephyse’s boyfriend? You see, sir, here's what happened. Ninny Moulin, who loves a joke, saw you just now in the street. The portress told him your name was Charlemagne. He said to me, ‘No; his name is Rodin. We have to play a trick on him. Go to his room, Rose-Pompon, knock on the door, and call him M. Rodin. You’ll see what a funny face he makes.’ I promised Ninny Moulin not to mention his name, but I’d rather do that than risk hurting Jacques.”

At Ninny Moulin’s name Rodin had not been able to repress a movement of surprise. This pamphleteer, whom he had employed to edit the “Neighborly Love,” was not personally formidable; but, being fond of talking in his drink, he might become troublesome, particularly if Rodin, as was probable, had often to visit this house, to execute his project upon Sleepinbuff, through the medium of the Bacchanal Queen. The socius resolved, therefore, to provide against this inconvenience.

At the mention of Ninny Moulin, Rodin couldn't hide his surprise. This pamphleteer, whom he had hired to edit "Neighborly Love," wasn't someone to be feared personally; however, he had a tendency to talk too much when he drank, which could lead to issues, especially since Rodin would likely need to visit this place often to carry out his plan involving Sleepinbuff and the Bacchanal Queen. Therefore, the socius decided to take steps to prevent any problems.

“So, my dear child,” said he to Rose-Pompon, “it is a M. Desmoulins that persuaded you to play off this silly joke?”

“So, my dear child,” he said to Rose-Pompon, “is it M. Desmoulins who convinced you to pull this silly prank?”

“Not Desmoulins, but Dumoulin,” corrected Rose. “He writes in the pewholders’ papers, and defends the saints for money; for, if Ninny Moulin is a saint, his patrons are Saint Drinkard and Saint Flashette, as he himself declares.”

“Not Desmoulins, but Dumoulin,” corrected Rose. “He writes in the pewholders’ papers and defends the saints for money; because if Ninny Moulin is a saint, his patrons are Saint Drinkard and Saint Flashette, as he himself says.”

“This gentleman appears to be very gay.”

“This guy seems to be really cheerful.”

“Oh! a very good fellow.”

“Oh! a really nice guy.”

“But stop,” resumed Rodin, appearing to recollect himself; “ain’t he a man about thirty-six or forty, fat, with a ruddy complexion?”

“But wait,” Rodin continued, seeming to gather his thoughts; “isn’t he a guy around thirty-six or forty, chubby, with a rosy face?”

20303m
Original

“Ruddy as a glass of red wine,” said Rose-Pompon, “and with a pimpled nose like a mulberry.”

“Red as a glass of red wine,” said Rose-Pompon, “and with a pimpled nose like a mulberry.”

“That’s the man—M. Dumoulin. Oh! in that case, I am quite satisfied, my dear child. The jest no longer makes me uneasy; for M. Dumoulin is a very worthy man—only perhaps a little too fond of his joke.”

"That's the guy—M. Dumoulin. Oh! In that case, I'm totally fine, my dear. The joke doesn't bother me anymore because M. Dumoulin is a really good man—just maybe a bit too into his jokes."

“Then, sir, you will try to be useful to Jacques? The stupid pleasantry of Ninny Moulin will not prevent you?”

“Then, sir, are you going to try to be helpful to Jacques? The silly joke from Ninny Moulin won’t stop you?”

“I hope not.”

"I hope not."

“But I must not tell Ninny Moulin that you know it was he who sent me to call you M. Rodin—eh, sir?”

“But I can't let Ninny Moulin know that you’re aware he was the one who sent me to call you M. Rodin—right, sir?”

“Why not? In every case, my dear child, it is always better to speak frankly the truth.”

“Why not? In every situation, my dear child, it’s always better to speak the truth openly.”

“But, sir, Ninny Moulin so strongly recommended me not to name him to you—”

"But, sir, Ninny Moulin really urged me not to mention him to you—"

“If you have named him, it is from a very good motive; why not avow it? However, my dear child, this concerns you, not me. Do as you think best.”

“If you’ve given him a name, it’s for a good reason; so why not admit it? But, my dear child, this is your matter, not mine. Do what you think is best.”

“And may I tell Cephyse of your good intentions towards Jacques?”

“And can I let Cephyse know about your good intentions for Jacques?”

“The truth, my dear child, always the truth. One need never hesitate to say what is.”

“The truth, my dear child, is always the truth. You should never hesitate to say what it is.”

“Poor Cephyse! how happy she will be!” cried Rose-Pompon, cheerfully; “and the news will come just in time.”

“Poor Cephyse! She’s going to be so happy!” cried Rose-Pompon, cheerfully; “and the news will arrive just in time.”

“Only you must not exaggerate; I do not promise positively to get this good fellow out of prison; I say, that I will do what I can. But what I promise positively is—for, since the imprisonment of poor Jacques, your friend must be very much straitened—”

“Just don’t exaggerate; I can’t guarantee that I’ll definitely get this good guy out of prison; I’m saying I’ll do my best. But what I can definitely promise is—because since poor Jacques has been imprisoned, your friend must be really struggling—”

“Alas, sir!”

"Sadly, sir!"

“What I promise positively is some little assistance which your friend will receive to-day, to enable her to live honestly; and if she behaves well—hereafter—why, hereafter, we shall see.”

“What I can definitely promise is some help that your friend will get today, to help her live honestly; and if she behaves well in the future—well, we’ll see what happens then.”

“Oh, sir! you do not know how welcome will be your assistance to poor Cephyse! One might fancy you were her actual good angel. Faith! you may call yourself Rodin, or Charlemagne; all I know is, that you are a nice, sweet—”

“Oh, sir! You have no idea how much your help will mean to poor Cephyse! People might think you’re her actual guardian angel. Seriously! You can call yourself Rodin or Charlemagne; all I know is that you’re a nice, sweet—”

“Come, come, do not exaggerate,” said Rodin; “say a good sort of old fellow; nothing more, my dear child. But see how things fall out, sometimes! Who could have told me, when I heard you knock at my door—which, I must say, vexed me a great deal—that it was a pretty little neighbor of mine, who under the pretext of playing off a joke, was to put me in the way of doing a good action? Go and comfort your friend; this evening she will receive some assistance; and let us have hope and confidence. Thanks be, there are still some good people in the world!”

“Come on, don’t exaggerate,” said Rodin; “just say I'm a decent old guy; nothing more, my dear child. But you know how things turn out sometimes! Who would have guessed that when I heard you knock on my door—which really annoyed me—that it was my lovely little neighbor, who, pretending to pull a prank, was actually guiding me to do something good? Go and comfort your friend; she’ll get some help this evening; let’s hold onto hope and confidence. Thank goodness, there are still some good people in the world!”

“Oh, sir! you prove it yourself.”

“Oh, sir! You show it yourself.”

“Not at all! The happiness of the old is to see the young happy.”

“Not at all! The joy of the elderly is seeing the young happy.”

This was said by Rodin with so much apparent kindness, that Rose-Pompon felt the tears well up to her eyes, and answered with much emotion: “Sir, Cephyse and me are only poor girls; there are many more virtuous in the world; but I venture to say, we have good hearts. Now, if ever you should be ill, only send for us; there are no Sisters of Charity that will take better care of you. It is all that we can offer you, without reckoning Philemon, who shall go through fire and water for you, I give you my word for it—and Cephyse, I am sure, will answer for Jacques also, that he will be yours in life and death.”

This was said by Rodin with so much kindness that Rose-Pompon felt tears well up in her eyes and replied with great emotion: “Sir, Cephyse and I are just poor girls; there are many more virtuous people in the world, but I dare say we have good hearts. If you ever get sick, just call for us; there are no Sisters of Charity who will take better care of you. It's all we can offer, not to mention Philemon, who would go through fire and water for you, I promise you that—and Cephyse, I’m sure, will vouch for Jacques too, that he will be there for you in life and death.”

“You see, my dear child, that I was right in saying—a fitful head and a good heart. Adieu, till we meet again.”

“You see, my dear child, I was right when I said—a restless mind and a kind heart. Goodbye, until we meet again.”

Thereupon Rodin, taking up the basket, which he had placed on the ground by the side of his umbrella, prepared to descend the stairs.

Thereupon, Rodin picked up the basket he had set down next to his umbrella and got ready to go down the stairs.

“First of all, you must give me this basket; it will be in your way going down,” said Rose-Pompon, taking the basket from the hands of Rodin, notwithstanding his resistance. Then she added: “Lean upon my arm. The stairs are so dark. You might slip.”

“First of all, you need to give me this basket; it’ll be in your way going down,” said Rose-Pompon, taking the basket from Rodin's hands, despite his resistance. Then she added, “Lean on my arm. The stairs are really dark. You might slip.”

“I will accept your offer, my dear child, for I am not very courageous.” Leaning paternally on the right arm of Rose-Pompon, who held the basket in her left hand, Rodin descended the stairs, and crossed the court-yard.

“I'll take your offer, my dear child, since I’m not very brave.” Leaning fatherly on the right arm of Rose-Pompon, who held the basket in her left hand, Rodin went down the stairs and crossed the courtyard.

“Up there, on the third story, do you see that big face close to the window-frame?” said Rose-Pompon suddenly to Rodin, stopping in the centre of the little court. “That is my Ninny Moulin. Do you know him? Is he the same as yours?”

“Up there, on the third floor, do you see that big face by the window?” Rose-Pompon suddenly asked Rodin, stopping in the middle of the small courtyard. “That’s my Ninny Moulin. Do you know him? Is he the same as yours?”

“The same as mine,” said Rodin, raising his head, and waving his hand very affectionately to Jacques Dumoulin, who, stupefied thereat, retired abruptly from the window.

“The same as mine,” said Rodin, lifting his head and waving his hand warmly to Jacques Dumoulin, who, taken aback by this, quickly stepped back from the window.

“The poor fellow! I am sure he is afraid of me since his foolish joke,” said Rodin, smiling. “He is very wrong.”

“The poor guy! I’m sure he’s scared of me because of his silly joke,” said Rodin, smiling. “He’s got it all wrong.”

And he accompanied these last words with a sinister nipping of the lips, not perceived by Rose-Pompon.

And he finished these last words with a creepy bite of his lips, not noticed by Rose-Pompon.

“And now, my dear child,” said he, as they both entered the passage, “I no longer need you assistance; return to your friend, and tell her the good news you have heard.”

“And now, my dear child,” he said as they both entered the hallway, “I no longer need your help; go back to your friend and share the good news you’ve heard.”

“Yes, sir, you are right. I burn with impatience to tell her what a good man you are.” And Rose-Pompon sprung towards the stairs.

“Yes, sir, you’re right. I can’t wait to tell her what a great guy you are.” And Rose-Pompon dashed towards the stairs.

“Stop, stop! how about my basket that the little madcap carries off with her?” said Rodin.

“Stop, stop! What about my basket that the little troublemaker is taking away with her?” said Rodin.

“Oh true! I beg your pardon, sir. Poor Cephyse! how pleased she will be. Adieu, sir!” And Rose-Pompon’s pretty figure disappeared in the darkness of the staircase, which she mounted with an alert and impatient step.

“Oh really! I’m so sorry, sir. Poor Cephyse! She’s going to be so happy. Goodbye, sir!” And Rose-Pompon’s lovely figure vanished into the darkness of the staircase, which she climbed with a quick and eager step.

Rodin issued from the entry. “Here is your basket, my good lady,” said he, stopping at the threshold of Mother Arsene’s shop. “I give you my humble thanks for your kindness.”

Rodin stepped out from the entrance. “Here’s your basket, madam,” he said, pausing at the doorway of Mother Arsene’s shop. “I sincerely thank you for your kindness.”

“For nothing, my dear sir, for nothing. It is all at your service. Well, was the radish good?”

“For nothing, my dear sir, for nothing. It’s all at your service. So, was the radish good?”

“Succulent, my dear madame, and excellent.”

“Delicious, my dear lady, and outstanding.”

“Oh! I am glad of it. Shall we soon see you again?”

“Oh! I'm glad to hear that. Will we be seeing you again soon?”

“I hope so. But could you tell me where is the nearest post-office?”

“I hope so. But could you tell me where the nearest post office is?”

“Turn to the left, the third house, at the grocer’s.”

“Turn left at the third house, by the grocery store.”

“A thousand thanks.”

“Thanks a million.”

“I wager it’s a love letter for your sweetheart,” said Mother Arsene, enlivened probably by Rose Pompon’s and Ninny Moulin’s proximity.

“I bet it’s a love letter for your sweetheart,” said Mother Arsene, feeling more lively probably because of Rose Pompon’s and Ninny Moulin’s close presence.

“Ha! ha! ha! the good lady!” said Rodin, with a titter. Then, suddenly resuming his serious aspect, he made a low bow to the greengrocer, adding: “Your most obedient humble servant!” and walked out into the street.

“Ha! ha! ha! the nice lady!” Rodin said with a chuckle. Then, suddenly getting serious, he gave a low bow to the greengrocer, adding, “Your most obedient humble servant!” and walked out into the street.

We now usher the reader into Dr. Baleinier’s asylum, in which Mdlle. de Cardoville was confined.

We now invite the reader into Dr. Baleinier’s asylum, where Mdlle. de Cardoville was held.





CHAPTER XXXII. THE ADVICE.

Adrienne de Cardoville had been still more strictly confined in Dr. Baleinier’s house, since the double nocturnal attempt of Agricola and Dagobert, in which the soldier, though severely wounded, had succeeded, thanks to the intrepid devotion of his son, seconded by the heroic Spoil sport, in gaining the little garden gate of the convent, and escaping by way of the boulevard, along with the young smith. Four o’clock had just struck. Adrienne, since the previous day, had been removed to a chamber on the second story of the asylum. The grated window, with closed shutters, only admitted a faint light to this apartment. The young lady, since her interview with Mother Bunch, expected to be delivered any day by the intervention of her friends. But she felt painful uneasiness on the subject of Agricola and Dagobert, being absolutely ignorant of the issue of the struggle in which her intended liberators had been engaged with the people of the asylum and convent. She had in vain questioned her keepers on the subject; they had remained perfectly mute. These new incidents had augmented the bitter resentment of Adrienne against the Princess de Saint Dizier, Father d’Aigrigny, and their creatures. The slight paleness of Mdlle. de Cardoville’s charming face, and her fine eyes a little drooping, betrayed her recent sufferings; seated before a little table, with her forehead resting upon one of her hands, half veiled by the long curls of her golden hair, she was turning over the leaves of a book. Suddenly, the door opened, and M. Baleinier entered. The doctor, a Jesuit, in lay attire, a docile and passive instrument of the will of his Order, was only half in the confidence of Father d’Aigrigny and the Princess de Saint-Dizier. He was ignorant of the object of the imprisonment of Mdlle. de Cardoville; he was ignorant also of the sudden change which had taken place in the relative position of Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin, after the reading of the testament of Marius de Rennepont. The doctor had, only the day before, received orders from Father d’Aigrigny (now acting under the directions of Rodin) to confine Mdlle. de Cardoville still more strictly, to act towards her with redoubled severity, and to endeavor to force her, it will be seen by what expedients, to renounce the judicial proceedings, which she promised herself to take hereafter against her persecutors. At sight of the doctor, Mdlle. de Cardoville could not hide the aversion and disdain with which this man inspired her. M. Baleinier, on the contrary, always smiling, always courteous, approached Adrienne with perfect ease and confidence, stopped a few steps from her, as if to study her features more attentively, and then added like a man who is satisfied with the observations he had made: “Come! the unfortunate events of the night before last have had a less injurious influence than I feared. There is some improvement; the complexion is less flushed, the look calmer, the eyes still somewhat too bright, but no longer shining with such unnatural fire. You are getting on so well! Now the cure must be prolonged—for this unfortunate night affair threw you into a state of excitement, that was only the more dangerous from your not being conscious of it. Happily, with care, your recovery will not, I hope, be very much delayed.” Accustomed though she was to the audacity of this tool of the Congregation, Mdlle. de Cardoville could not forbear saying to him, with a smile of bitter disdain: “What impudence, sir, there is in your probity! What effrontery in your zeal to earn your hire! Never for a moment do you lay aside your mask; craft and falsehood are ever on your lips. Really, if this shameful comedy causes you as much fatigue as it does me disgust and contempt, they can never pay you enough.”

Adrienne de Cardoville had been even more closely confined in Dr. Baleinier’s house since the attempted escape by Agricola and Dagobert, during which the soldier, despite being seriously injured, managed to get through the convent's garden gate and escape along the boulevard with the young smith, thanks to his son's brave dedication and the heroic Spoil sport. It was just four o'clock. Since the previous day, Adrienne had been moved to a room on the second floor of the asylum. The barred window, with its shutters closed, let in only a dim light. After her meeting with Mother Bunch, Adrienne expected to be rescued any day now by her friends. However, she felt a deep anxiety about Agricola and Dagobert, completely unaware of the outcome of the confrontation her would-be rescuers had with the asylum staff and convent. She had tried in vain to get any information from her guards; they remained silent. These recent events had intensified Adrienne's bitterness toward the Princess de Saint Dizier, Father d’Aigrigny, and their associates. The slight paleness of Mdlle. de Cardoville’s lovely face, along with her slightly drooping fine eyes, revealed her recent hardships. Sitting at a small table with her forehead resting on one hand, partly covered by her long golden curls, she leafed through a book. Suddenly, the door opened, and M. Baleinier walked in. The doctor, a Jesuit dressed in civilian clothes, was a compliant tool of his Order's will, only partly trusted by Father d’Aigrigny and the Princess de Saint-Dizier. He was unaware of the reasons for Mdlle. de Cardoville's imprisonment and also of the sudden shift in the relationship between Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin after the reading of Marius de Rennepont's will. Just the day before, he had received instructions from Father d’Aigrigny (now acting under Rodin's directions) to confine Mdlle. de Cardoville more strictly, to treat her with increased severity, and to find ways to pressure her into dropping the legal actions she planned to take against her oppressors. Upon seeing the doctor, Mdlle. de Cardoville could not hide her dislike and disdain for him. M. Baleinier, on the other hand, always smiling and polite, approached Adrienne with casual ease, stopped a few steps away as if to observe her features more closely, and then remarked like someone pleased with his observations: “Well! The unfortunate events of the other night have had less harmful effects than I feared. There’s some improvement; your complexion is less flushed, your expression calmer, your eyes still a bit too bright, but no longer shining with such an unnatural fire. You're doing so well! Now we must extend your treatment—this unfortunate incident threw you into a state of excitement that’s only more dangerous since you’re unaware of it. Fortunately, with care, your recovery shouldn’t take too long.” Though used to the arrogance of this tool of the Congregation, Mdlle. de Cardoville couldn't help but respond with a bitter smile, “What audacity, sir, there is in your so-called integrity! What boldness in your eagerness to get paid! You never drop your facade; deceit and falsehood are always on your lips. Honestly, if this disgraceful act tires you as much as it disgusts and infuriates me, they’ll never pay you enough.”

“Alas!” said the doctor, in a sorrowful tone; “always this unfortunate delusion, that you are not in want of our care!—that I am playing a part, when I talk to you of the sad state in which you were when we were obliged to bring you hither by stratagem. Still, with the exception of this little sign of rebellious insanity, your condition has marvellously improved. You are on the high-road to a complete cure. By-and-by, your excellent heart will render me the justice that is due to me; and, one day, I shall be judged as I deserve.”

“Alas!” said the doctor, in a sorrowful tone; “this constant misunderstanding that you don’t need our help!—that I’m just pretending when I talk to you about the sad state you were in when we had to bring you here by trickery. Still, aside from this small sign of defiance, your condition has improved remarkably. You’re on the path to a full recovery. Soon, your kind heart will give me the credit I deserve; and one day, I will be judged fairly.”

“I, believe it, sir; the day approaches, in which you will be judged as you deserve,” said Adrienne, laying great stress upon the two words.

“I believe it, sir; the day is coming when you will be judged as you deserve,” said Adrienne, emphasizing the two words strongly.

“Always that other fixed idea,” said the doctor with a sort of commiseration. “Come, be reasonable. Do not think of this childishness.”

“Always that other fixed idea,” said the doctor with a hint of sympathy. “Come on, be reasonable. Don’t dwell on this childishness.”

“What! renounce my intention to demand at the hands of justice reparation for myself, and disgrace for you and your accomplices? Never, sir—never!”

“What! Give up my plan to seek justice and hold you and your partners accountable? Never, sir—never!”

“Well!” said the doctor, shrugging his shoulders; “once at liberty, thank heaven, you will have many other things to think of, my fair enemy.”

“Wow!” said the doctor, shrugging his shoulders. “Once you’re free, thank goodness, you’ll have plenty of other things to think about, my lovely opponent.”

“You forget piously the evil that you do; but I, sir, have a better memory.”

“You conveniently forget the bad things you do; but I, sir, have a better memory.”

“Let us talk seriously. Have you really the intention of applying to the courts?” inquired Dr. Baleinier, in a grave tone.

“Let’s have a serious conversation. Are you really planning to go to court?” Dr. Baleinier asked in a serious tone.

“Yes, sir, and you know that what I intend, I firmly carry out.”

“Yes, sir, and you know that when I set my mind to something, I follow through.”

“Well! I can only conjure you not to follow out this idea,” replied the doctor, in a still more solemn tone; “I ask it as a favor, in the name of your own interest.”

“Well! I can only urge you not to pursue this idea,” replied the doctor, in an even more serious tone; “I request it as a favor, in the interest of your own well-being.”

“I think, sir, that you are a little too ready to confound your interest with mine.”

“I think, sir, that you’re a bit too quick to confuse your interests with mine.”

“Now come,” said Dr. Baleinier, with a feigned impatience, as if quite certain of convincing Mdlle. de Cardoville on the instant; “would you have the melancholy courage to plunge into despair two persons full of goodness and generosity?”

“Come on,” said Dr. Baleinier, with a fake impatience, as if he was totally sure he could convince Mdlle. de Cardoville right away; “would you have the sad bravery to drag two good and generous people into despair?”

“Only two? The jest would be complete, if you were to reckon three: you, sir, and my aunt, and Abbe d’Aigrigny; for these are no doubt the generous persons in whose name you implore my pity.”

“Only two? The joke would be perfect if you counted three: you, sir, my aunt, and Abbe d’Aigrigny; because these are definitely the kind souls through whom you’re asking for my sympathy.”

“No, madame; I speak neither of myself, nor of your aunt, nor of Abbe d’Aigrigny.”

“No, ma'am; I'm not talking about myself, your aunt, or Abbe d’Aigrigny.”

“Of whom, then, sir?” asked Mdlle. de Cardoville with surprise.

“Who are you talking about, sir?” Mdlle. de Cardoville asked, surprised.

“Of two poor fellows, who, no doubt sent by those whom you call your friends, got into the neighboring convent the other night, and thence into this garden. The guns which you heard go off were fired at them.”

“Two unfortunate guys, who were definitely sent by the people you call your friends, got into the nearby convent the other night, and then into this garden. The gunshots you heard were fired at them.”

“Alas! I thought so. They refused to tell me if either of them was wounded,” said Adrienne, with painful emotion.

“Unfortunately, I figured that would happen. They wouldn't tell me if either of them was hurt,” said Adrienne, with deep emotion.

“One of them received a wound, but not very serious, since he was able to fly and escape pursuit.”

“One of them got injured, but it wasn’t too serious, since he was able to fly away and escape.”

“Thank God!” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, clasping her hands with fervor.

“Thank God!” exclaimed Mdlle. de Cardoville, clasping her hands with enthusiasm.

“It is quite natural that you should rejoice at their escape, but by what strange contradiction do you now wish to put the officers of justice on their track? A singular manner, truly, of rewarding their devotion!”

“It’s completely understandable that you’re happy they escaped, but what a strange contradiction that you now want to put the law enforcement officers on their trail? What a peculiar way to repay their loyalty!”

“What do you say, sir?” asked Mdlle. de Cardoville.

“What do you think, sir?” asked Mdlle. de Cardoville.

“For if they should be arrested,” resumed Dr. Baleinier, without answering her, “as they have been guilty of housebreaking and attempted burglary, they would be sent to the galleys.”

“For if they get arrested,” Dr. Baleinier continued, ignoring her, “since they’ve committed breaking and entering and attempted burglary, they would end up in prison.”

“Heavens! and for my sake!”

“Wow! And for my sake!”

“Yes; it would be for you, and what is worse, by you, that they would be condemned.”

“Yes; it would be for you, and what’s worse, by you, that they would be condemned.”

“By me, sir?”

“Me, sir?”

“Certainly; that is, if you follow up your vengeance against your aunt and Abbe d’Aigrigny—I do not speak of myself, for I am quite safe; in a word, if you persist in laying your complaint before the magistrates, that you have been unjustly confined in this house.”

“Of course; that is, if you go ahead with your revenge against your aunt and Abbe d’Aigrigny—I’m not worried about myself, as I’m perfectly safe; in short, if you keep insisting on bringing your complaint to the authorities, that you’ve been wrongfully locked up in this house.”

“I do not understand you, sir. Explain yourself,” said Adrienne, with growing uneasiness.

“I don’t understand you, sir. Please explain yourself,” said Adrienne, with increasing unease.

“Child that you are!” cried the Jesuit of the short robe, with an air of conviction; “do you think that if the law once takes cognizance of this affair, you can stop short its action where and when you please? When you leave this house, you lodge a complaint against me and against your family; well, what happens? The law interferes, inquires, calls witnesses, enters into the most minute investigations. Then, what follows? Why, that this nocturnal escalade, which the superior of the convent has some interest in hushing up, for fear of scandal—that this nocturnal attempt, I say, which I also would keep quiet, is necessarily divulged, and as it involves a serious crime, to which a heavy penalty is attached, the law will ferret into it, and find out these unfortunate men, and if, as is probable, they are detained in Paris by their duties or occupations, or even by a false security, arising from the honorable motives which they know to have actuated them, they will be arrested. And who will be the cause of this arrest? You, by your deposition against us.”

“Child that you are!” shouted the Jesuit in the short robe, sounding quite sure of himself; “do you really think that if the law gets involved in this matter, you can just stop it whenever you want? Once you leave this house and file a complaint against me and your family, what do you think will happen? The law will step in, investigate, call witnesses, and dig into every little detail. Then, what comes next? This nighttime break-in, which the head of the convent wants to keep quiet to avoid scandal—this attempt, I say, that I also want to keep under wraps, is bound to come out. Since it includes a serious crime that carries a heavy punishment, the law will dig into it and uncover these unfortunate men, and if, as is likely, they are held up in Paris by their jobs or even a misplaced sense of security because of the good intentions behind their actions, they will be arrested. And who will be responsible for their arrest? You, with your statement against us.”

“Oh, sir! that would be horrible; but it is impossible.”

“Oh, sir! That would be terrible; but it’s not possible.”

“It is very possible, on the contrary,” returned M. Baleinier: “so that, while I and the superior of the convent, who alone are really entitled to complain, only wish to keep quiet this unpleasant affair, it is you—you, for whom these unfortunate men have risked the galleys—that will deliver them up to justice.”

“It’s actually quite possible,” replied M. Baleinier. “So, while I and the head of the convent, who are the only ones truly entitled to complain, just want to keep this unpleasant situation under wraps, it’s you—you, for whom these unfortunate men have risked severe punishment—that will turn them in to the authorities.”

Though Mdlle. de Cardoville was not completely duped by the lay Jesuit, she guessed that the merciful intentions which he expressed with regard to Dagobert and his son, would be absolutely subordinate to the course she might take in pressing or abandoning the legitimate vengeance which she meant to claim of authority. Indeed, Rodin, whose instructions the doctor was following without knowing it, was too cunning to have it said to Mdlle. de Cardoville: “If you attempt any proceedings, we denounce Dagobert and his son;” but he attained the same end, by inspiring Adrienne with fears on the subject of her two liberators, so as to prevent her taking any hostile measures. Without knowing the exact law on the subject, Mdlle. de Cardoville had too much good sense not to understand that Dagobert and Agricola might be very seriously involved in consequence of their nocturnal adventure, and might even find themselves in a terrible position. And yet, when she thought of all she had suffered in that house, and of all the just resentment she entertained in the bottom of her heart, Adrienne felt unwilling to renounce the stern pleasure of exposing such odious machinations to the light of day. Dr. Baleinier watched with sullen attention her whom he considered his dupe, for he thought he could divine the cause of the silence and hesitation of Mdlle. de Cardoville.

Though Mdlle. de Cardoville wasn't completely fooled by the lay Jesuit, she suspected that the good intentions he expressed toward Dagobert and his son would be entirely secondary to whatever course she decided to take in pursuing or letting go of the rightful revenge she intended to seek from authority. In fact, Rodin, whose instructions the doctor was unknowingly following, was too clever to say to Mdlle. de Cardoville: “If you try anything, we’ll expose Dagobert and his son;” but he achieved the same goal by instilling fears in Adrienne regarding her two rescuers, which prevented her from taking any aggressive action. Without knowing the exact law on the matter, Mdlle. de Cardoville had enough common sense to realize that Dagobert and Agricola could be seriously affected because of their nighttime escapade and might even end up in a terrible situation. Yet, when she thought of all she had endured in that house and the justified anger she held deep inside, Adrienne was reluctant to give up the gratifying idea of revealing such despicable schemes to the world. Dr. Baleinier watched her, whom he considered his naïve pawn, with a gloomy intensity, thinking he could understand the reason behind Mdlle. de Cardoville's silence and hesitation.

20311m
Original

“But, sir,” resumed the latter, unable to conceal her anxiety, “if I were disposed, for whatever reason, to make no complaint, and to forget the wrongs I have suffered, when should I leave this place?”

“But, sir,” she continued, trying to hide her anxiety, “if I wanted, for any reason, to not complain and to forget the wrongs I've endured, when would I be able to leave this place?”

“I cannot tell; for I do not know when you will be radically cured,” said the doctor, benignantly. “You are in a very good way, but—”

“I can't say; I don't know when you’ll be completely healed,” said the doctor kindly. “You're making great progress, but—”

“Still this insolent and stupid acting!” broke forth Mdlle. de Cardoville, interrupting the doctor with indignation. “I ask, and if it must be, I entreat you to tell me how long I am to be shut up in this dreadful house, for I shall leave it some day, I suppose?”

“Still this rude and ridiculous behavior!” exclaimed Mdlle. de Cardoville, interrupting the doctor in frustration. “I ask, and if needed, I beg you to tell me how long I’m going to be stuck in this terrible house, because I assume I’ll be leaving it someday?”

“I hope so, certainly,” said the Jesuit of the short robe, with unction; “but when, I am unable to say. Moreover, I must tell you frankly, that every precaution is taken against such attempts as those of the other night; and the most vigorous watch will be maintained, to prevent your communicating with any one. And all this in your own interest, that your poor head may not again be dangerously excited.”

“I really hope so,” said the Jesuit in the short robe, sincerely; “but I can't say when. Also, I need to be honest with you that every precaution is being taken to prevent any attempts like the ones from the other night. We're going to keep a really close watch to make sure you don’t communicate with anyone. And all of this is for your own good, to keep your poor mind from getting dangerously worked up again.”

“So, sir,” said Adrienne, almost terrified, “compared with what awaits me, the last few days have been days of liberty.”

“So, sir,” said Adrienne, almost terrified, “compared to what’s ahead of me, these last few days have felt like freedom.”

“Your interest before everything,” answered the doctor, in a fervent tone.

“Your interests come first,” the doctor replied passionately.

Mdlle. de Cardoville, feeling the impotence of her indignation and despair, heaved a deep sigh, and hid her face in her hands.

Mdlle. de Cardoville, feeling overwhelmed by her frustration and hopelessness, let out a deep sigh and buried her face in her hands.

At this moment, quick footsteps were heard in the passage, and one of the nurses entered, after having knocked at the door.

At that moment, quick footsteps echoed in the hallway, and one of the nurses walked in after knocking on the door.

“Sir,” said she to the doctor, with a frightened air, “there are two gentlemen below, who wish to see you instantly, and the lady also.”

“Sir,” she said to the doctor, looking scared, “there are two gentlemen downstairs who want to see you right away, and the lady as well.”

Adrienne raised her head hastily; her eyes were bathed in tears.

Adrienne quickly lifted her head; her eyes were filled with tears.

“What are the names of these persons?” said M. Baleinier, much astonished.

“What are the names of these people?” asked M. Baleinier, clearly surprised.

“One of them said to me,” answered the nurse: “‘Go and inform Dr. Baleinier that I am a magistrate, and that I come on a duty regarding Mdlle. de Cardoville.’”

“One of them said to me,” replied the nurse: “‘Go and tell Dr. Baleinier that I'm a magistrate, and that I’m here on official business concerning Mdlle. de Cardoville.’”

“A magistrate!” exclaimed the Jesuit of the short robe, growing purple in the face, and unable to hide his surprise and uneasiness.

“A magistrate!” exclaimed the Jesuit in the short robe, turning red in the face and unable to hide his surprise and discomfort.

“Heaven be praised!” cried Adrienne, rising with vivacity, her countenance beaming through her tears with hope and joy; “my friends have been informed in time, and the hour of justice is arrived!”

“Thank goodness!” shouted Adrienne, getting up energetically, her face shining through her tears with hope and joy; “my friends have been informed in time, and the moment of justice has come!”

“Ask these persons to walk up,” said Dr. Baleinier, after a moment’s reflection. Then, with a still more agitated expression of countenance, he approached Adrienne with a harsh, and almost menacing air, which contrasted with the habitual placidity of his hypocritical smile, and said to her in a low voice: “Take care, madame! do not rejoice too soon.”

“Ask those people to come forward,” said Dr. Baleinier, after a moment of thought. Then, with an even more agitated look on his face, he stepped closer to Adrienne with a stern, almost threatening demeanor, which was a stark contrast to the usual calmness of his fake smile, and said to her in a quiet voice: “Be careful, madam! Don’t celebrate too early.”

“I no longer fear you,” answered Mdlle. de Cardoville, with a bright, flashing eye. “M. de Montbron is no doubt returned to Paris, and has been informed in time. He accompanies the magistrate, and comes to deliver me. I pity you, sir—both you and yours,” added Adrienne, with an accent of bitter irony.

“I’m not afraid of you anymore,” replied Mdlle. de Cardoville, her eyes sparkling with defiance. “M. de Montbron has probably returned to Paris and has heard the news. He’s with the magistrate, and he’s here to free me. I feel sorry for you, sir—both you and your family,” Adrienne added, her tone dripping with bitter irony.

“Madame,” cried M. Baleinier, no longer able to dissemble his growing alarm, “I repeat to you, take care! Remember what I have told you. Your accusations would necessarily involve the discovery of what took place the other night. Beware! the fate of the soldier and his son is in your hands. Recollect they are in danger of the convict’s chains.”

“Madam,” shouted M. Baleinier, unable to hide his increasing fear any longer, “I’m telling you again, be careful! Remember what I’ve warned you. Your accusations would inevitably lead to uncovering what happened the other night. Watch out! The fate of the soldier and his son is in your hands. Don’t forget they’re at risk of becoming convicts.”

“Oh! I am not your dupe, sir. You are holding out a covert menace. Have at least the courage to say to me, that, if I complain to the magistrates, you will denounce the soldier and his son.”

“Oh! I’m not fooled by you, sir. You’re hiding a threat. At least have the guts to tell me that if I report you to the authorities, you’ll expose the soldier and his son.”

“I repeat, that, if you make any complaint, those two people are lost,” answered the doctor, ambiguously.

“I’m saying again, if you file any complaints, those two are done for,” replied the doctor, vaguely.

Startled by what was really dangerous in the doctor’s threats, Adrienne asked: “Sir, if this magistrate questions me, do you think I will tell him a falsehood?”

Startled by what was truly threatening in the doctor’s warnings, Adrienne asked, “Sir, if this magistrate questions me, do you think I would lie to him?”

“You will answer what is true,” said M. Baleinier, hastily, in the hope of still attaining his end. “You will answer that you were in so excited a state of mind a few days ago, that it was thought advisable, for your own sake, to bring you hither, without your knowing it. But you are now so much better, that you acknowledge the utility of the measures taken with regard to you. I will confirm these words for, after all, it is the truth.”

“You will tell the truth,” M. Baleinier said quickly, hoping to still achieve his goal. “You will say that you were in such an excited state of mind a few days ago that it was deemed necessary, for your own well-being, to bring you here without you realizing it. But you are now feeling so much better that you recognize the value of the actions taken concerning you. I will back up these statements because, in the end, it is the truth.”

“Never!” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, with indignation, “never will I be the accomplice of so infamous a falsehood; never will I be base enough to justify the indignities that I have suffered!”

“Never!” shouted Mdlle. de Cardoville, with anger, “I will never be the accomplice of such a despicable lie; I will never be low enough to justify the humiliations I've endured!”

“Here is the magistrate,” said M. Baleinier, as he caught the sound of approaching footsteps. “Beware!”

“Here comes the magistrate,” said M. Baleinier, as he heard footsteps getting closer. “Be careful!”

The door opened, and, to the indescribable amazement of the doctor, Rodin appeared on the threshold, accompanied by a man dressed in black, with a dignified and severe countenance. In the interest of his projects, and from motives of craft and prudence that will hereafter be known, Rodin had not informed Father d’Aigrigny, and consequently the doctor, of the unexpected visit he intended to pay to the asylum, accompanied by a magistrate. On the contrary, he had only the day before given orders to M. Baleinier to confine Mdlle. de Cardoville still more strictly. Therefore, imagine the stupor of the doctor when he saw the judicial officer, whose unexpected presence and imposing aspect were otherwise sufficiently alarming, enter the room, accompanied by Rodin, Abbe d’Aigrigny’s humble and obscure secretary. From the door, Rodin, who was very shabbily dressed, as usual, pointed out Mdlle. de Cardoville to the magistrate, by a gesture at once respectful and compassionate. Then, while the latter, who had not been able to repress a movement of admiration at sight of the rare beauty of Adrienne, seemed to examine her with as much surprise as interest, the Jesuit modestly receded several steps.

The door opened, and to the doctor’s complete shock, Rodin appeared in the doorway, accompanied by a man in black who had a serious and stern expression. To benefit his plans, and for reasons of strategy and caution that will be revealed later, Rodin hadn’t informed Father d’Aigrigny, or the doctor, about his unexpected visit to the asylum with a magistrate. In fact, just the day before, he had instructed M. Baleinier to keep Mdlle. de Cardoville under even stricter confinement. So, you can imagine the doctor’s astonishment when he saw the judicial officer, whose unexpected presence and intimidating demeanor were already quite unsettling, enter the room alongside Rodin, Abbe d’Aigrigny’s humble and inconspicuous secretary. From the doorway, Rodin, who was dressed very poorly as usual, gestured respectfully and compassionately toward Mdlle. de Cardoville to indicate her to the magistrate. Meanwhile, the magistrate, unable to hide a look of admiration at the rare beauty of Adrienne, seemed to regard her with as much surprise as interest, while the Jesuit modestly stepped back several paces.

Dr. Baleinier in his extreme astonishment, hoping to be understood by Rodin, made suddenly several private signals, as if to interrogate him on the cause of the magistrate’s visit. But this was only productive of fresh amazement to M. Baleinier; for Rodin did not appear to recognize him, or to understand his expressive pantomime, and looked at him with affected bewilderment. At length, as the doctor, growing impatient, redoubled his mute questionings, Rodin advanced with a stride, stretched forward his crooked neck, and said, in a loud voice: “What is your pleasure, doctor?”

Dr. Baleinier, in his utter shock, hoping to convey his confusion to Rodin, suddenly made several private signals, as if to ask him about the magistrate's visit. But this only left M. Baleinier even more astonished, as Rodin seemed not to recognize him or understand his expressive gestures, looking back at him with a feigned confusion. Finally, as the doctor grew impatient and intensified his silent questioning, Rodin stepped forward confidently, leaned in with his crooked neck, and said loudly, “What can I do for you, doctor?”

These words, which completely disconcerted Baleinier, broke the silence which had reigned for some seconds, and the magistrate turned round. Rodin added, with imperturbable coolness: “Since our arrival, the doctor has been making all sorts of mysterious signs to me. I suppose he has something private to communicate, but, as I have no secrets, I must beg him to speak out loud.”

These words, which completely puzzled Baleinier, interrupted the silence that had lasted for a few moments, and the magistrate turned around. Rodin added, with unshakeable calmness: “Since we got here, the doctor has been giving me all kinds of mysterious signals. I assume he has something private to say, but since I have no secrets, I must ask him to speak up.”

This reply, so embarrassing for M. Baleinier, uttered in a tone of aggression, and with an air of icy coldness, plunged the doctor into such new and deep amazement, that he remained for some moments without answering. No doubt the magistrate was struck with this incident, and with the silence which followed it, for he cast a look of great severity on the doctor. Mdlle. de Cardoville, who had expected to have seen M. de Montbron, was also singularly surprised.

This response, which was so embarrassing for M. Baleinier, delivered with a confrontational tone and a sense of icy detachment, left the doctor in such shock that he paused for several moments without replying. Clearly, the magistrate was taken aback by this incident and the ensuing silence, as he shot a stern look at the doctor. Mdlle. de Cardoville, who had anticipated seeing M. de Montbron, was also quite surprised.





CHAPTER XXXIII. THE ACCUSER.

Baleinier, disconcerted for a moment by the unexpected presence of a magistrate, and by Rodin’s inexplicable attitude, soon recovered his presence of mind, and addressing his colleague of the longer robe, said to him: “If I make signs to you, sir, it was that, while I wished to respect the silence which this gentleman”—glancing at the magistrate—“has preserved since his entrance, I desired to express my surprise at the unexpected honor of this visit.”

Baleinier, momentarily unsettled by the unexpected arrival of a magistrate and Rodin's strange behavior, quickly regained his composure. He turned to his colleague in the longer robe and said, “If I’m signaling to you, sir, it’s because, while I wanted to respect the silence that this gentleman”—glancing at the magistrate—“has maintained since he arrived, I wanted to express my surprise at the unexpected honor of this visit.”

“It is to the lady that I will explain the reason for my silence, and beg her to excuse it,” replied the magistrate, as he made a half-bow to Adrienne, whom he thus continued to address: “I have just received so serious a declaration with regard to you, madame, that I could not forbear looking at you for a moment in silence, to see if I could read in your countenance or in your attitude, the truth or falsehood of the accusation that has been placed in my hands; and I have every reason to believe that it is but too well founded.”

“It’s to you, ma'am, that I’ll explain why I’ve been silent and ask for your understanding,” the magistrate replied, giving a slight bow to Adrienne, whom he continued to address: “I’ve just received such a serious statement about you that I couldn’t help but look at you in silence for a moment, trying to see in your expression or posture whether the accusation against you is true or false; and I have every reason to believe it’s unfortunately quite valid.”

“May I at length be informed, sir,” said Dr. Baleinier, in a polite but firm tone, “to whom I have the honor of speaking?”

“Can you finally tell me, sir,” Dr. Baleinier said politely but firmly, “who I have the pleasure of speaking with?”

“Sir, I am juge d’instruction, and I have come to inform myself as to a fact which has been pointed out to me—”

“Sir, I’m the investigating judge, and I’ve come to learn about a matter that’s been brought to my attention—”

“Will you do me the honor to explain yourself, sir?” said the doctor, bowing.

“Will you please explain yourself, sir?” said the doctor, bowing.

“Sir,” resumed the magistrate, M. de Gernande, a man of about fifty years of age, full of firmness and straightforwardness, and knowing how to unite the austere duties of his position with benevolent politeness, “you are accused of having committed—a very great error, not to use a harsher expression. As for the nature of that error, I prefer believing, sir, that you (a first rate man of science) may have been deceived in the calculation of a medical case, rather than suspect you of having forgotten all that is sacred in the exercise of a profession that is almost a priesthood.”

“Sir,” continued the magistrate, M. de Gernande, a man around fifty, full of determination and honesty, who managed to combine the serious responsibilities of his role with kind politeness, “you are accused of having made—a very serious mistake, to put it mildly. As for the details of that mistake, I’d rather believe, sir, that you (a top-notch scientist) may have been misled in your assessment of a medical case, than think you’ve forgotten everything that is sacred in practicing a profession that is nearly like a calling.”

“When you specify the facts, sir,” answered the Jesuit of the short robe, with a degree of haughtiness, “it will be easy for me to prove that my reputation as a man of science is no less free from reproach, than my conscience as a man of honor.”

“When you lay out the facts, sir,” replied the Jesuit in the short robe, a bit arrogantly, “it will be easy for me to demonstrate that my reputation as a scientist is just as unimpeachable as my conscience as a man of honor.”

“Madame,” said M. de Gernande, addressing Adrienne, “is it true that you were conveyed to this house by stratagem?”

“Madame,” said M. de Gernande, addressing Adrienne, “is it true that you were brought to this house by trickery?”

“Sir,” cried M. Baleinier, “permit me to observe, that the manner in which you open this question is an insult to me.”

“Sir,” shouted M. Baleinier, “let me point out that the way you’re approaching this issue is an insult to me.”

“Sir, it is to the lady that I have the honor of addressing myself,” replied M. de Gernande, sternly; “and I am the sole judge of the propriety of my questions.”

“Sir, I’m addressing the lady,” replied M. de Gernande, sternly; “and I alone decide whether my questions are appropriate.”

Adrienne was about to answer affirmatively to the magistrate, when an expressive took from Dr. Baleinier reminded her that she would perhaps expose Dagobert and his son to cruel dangers. It was no base and vulgar feeling of vengeance by which Adrienne was animated, but a legitimate indignation, inspired by odious hypocrisy. She would have thought it cowardly not to unmask the criminals; but wishing to avoid compromising others, she said to the magistrate, with an accent full of mildness and dignity: “Permit me, sir, in my turn, rather to ask you a question.”

Adrienne was about to respond positively to the magistrate when a meaningful look from Dr. Baleinier reminded her that she might be putting Dagobert and his son in serious danger. It wasn’t a petty or vengeful feeling that drove Adrienne, but a rightful indignation sparked by disgusting hypocrisy. She would have considered it cowardly not to expose the criminals; however, wanting to protect others, she said to the magistrate, with a tone full of gentleness and dignity: “Allow me, sir, to ask you a question in return.”

“Speak, madame.”

“Go ahead, ma'am.”

“Will the answer I make be considered a formal accusation?”

“Will my response be seen as a formal accusation?”

“I have come hither, madame, to ascertain the truth, and no consideration should induce you to dissemble it.”

“I have come here, ma'am, to find out the truth, and nothing should make you hide it.”

“So be it, sir,” resumed Adrienne; “but suppose, having just causes of complaint, I lay them before you, in order to be allowed to leave this house, shall I afterwards be at liberty not to press the accusations I have made?”

“So be it, sir,” Adrienne replied. “But if I have legitimate reasons to complain and share them with you in order to be allowed to leave this house, will I then be free to not pursue the accusations I’ve made?”

“You may abandon proceedings, madame, but the law will take up your case in the name of society, if its rights have been inured in your person.”

“You can drop the case, ma'am, but the law will still pursue it on behalf of society if your rights have been violated.”

“Shall I then not be allowed to pardon? Should I not be sufficiently avenged by a contemptuous forgetfulness of the wrongs I have suffered?”

“Am I not allowed to forgive? Shouldn’t I feel avenged enough by just forgetting the wrongs I've endured?”

“Personally, madame, you may forgive and forget; but I have the honor to repeat to you, that society cannot show the same indulgence, if it should turn out that you have been the victim of a criminal machination—and I have every reason to fear it is so. The manner in which you express yourself, the generosity of your sentiments, the calmness and dignity of your attitude, convince me that I have been well informed.”

“Honestly, ma'am, you may choose to forgive and forget; but I must remind you that society can't be so forgiving if it turns out that you've been the victim of a criminal scheme—and I have every reason to believe that’s the case. The way you express yourself, the kindness of your feelings, and the calmness and dignity of your demeanor convince me that I’ve been correctly informed.”

“I hope, sir,” said Dr. Baleinier, recovering his coolness, “that you will at least communicate the declaration that has been made to you.”

“I hope, sir,” Dr. Baleinier said, regaining his composure, “that you will at least share the statement that has been made to you.”

“It has been declared to me, sir,” said the magistrate, in a stern voice, “that Mdlle. de Cardoville was brought here by stratagem.”

“It has been reported to me, sir,” said the magistrate, in a stern voice, “that Mdlle. de Cardoville was brought here by trickery.”

“By stratagem?”

"Using strategy?"

“Yes, sir.”

“Sure, sir.”

“It is true. The lady was brought here by stratagem,” answered the Jesuit of the short robe, after a moment’s silence.

“It’s true. The lady was brought here by deception,” replied the Jesuit in the short robe, after a brief pause.

“You confess it, then?” said M. de Gernande.

“You admit it, then?” said M. de Gernande.

“Certainly I do, sir. I admit that I had recourse to means which we are unfortunately too often obliged to employ, when persons who most need our assistance are unconscious of their own sad state.”

“Of course I do, sir. I admit that I had to use methods that we sadly often have to resort to when people who really need our help are unaware of their own unfortunate situation.”

“But, sir,” replied the magistrate, “it has also been declared to me, that Mdlle. de Cardoville never required such aid.”

“But, sir,” replied the magistrate, “I've also been told that Mdlle. de Cardoville never needed such help.”

“That, sir, is a question of medical jurisprudence, which has to be examined and discussed,” said M. Baleinier, recovering his assurance.

“That's a question of medical law that needs to be examined and discussed,” said M. Baleinier, regaining his confidence.

“It will, indeed, sir, be seriously discussed; for you are accused of confining Mdlle. De Cardoville, while in the full possession of all her faculties.”

“It will definitely be discussed seriously, sir, because you are accused of holding Mdlle. De Cardoville against her will, even though she was fully aware and capable.”

“And may I ask you for what purpose?” said M. de Baleinier, with a slight shrug of the shoulders, and in a tone of irony. “What interest had I to commit such a crime, even admitting that my reputation did not place me above so odious and absurd a charge?”

“And may I ask what this is about?” said M. de Baleinier, with a slight shrug and a tone of irony. “What reason would I have to commit such a crime, even if my reputation didn’t protect me from such a disgusting and ridiculous accusation?”

“You are said to have acted, sir, in furtherance of a family plot, devised against Mdlle. de Cardoville for a pecuniary motive.”

“You're said to have acted, sir, in support of a family scheme aimed at Mdlle. de Cardoville for money-related reasons.”

“And who has dared, sir, to make so calumnious a charge?” cried Dr. Baleinier, with indignant warmth. “Who has had the audacity to accuse a respectable, and I dare to say, respected man, of having been the accomplice in such infamy?”

“And who has dared, sir, to make such a slanderous accusation?” Dr. Baleinier exclaimed, clearly upset. “Who has had the nerve to accuse a respectable, and I would say, respected man of being involved in such a disgrace?”

“I,” said Rodin, coldly.

“I,” Rodin said coldly.

“You!” cried Dr. Baleinier, falling back two steps, as if thunderstruck.

“You!” shouted Dr. Baleinier, stepping back two paces, as if stunned.

“Yes, I accuse you,” repeated Rodin, in a clear sharp voice.

“Yes, I accuse you,” Rodin said again, in a clear, sharp voice.

“Yes, it was this gentleman who came to me this morning, with ample proofs, to demand my interference in favor of Mdlle. de Cardoville,” said the magistrate, drawing back a little, to give Adrienne the opportunity of seeing her defender.

“Yes, it was this guy who came to me this morning, with plenty of evidence, asking for my help on behalf of Mdlle. de Cardoville,” said the magistrate, stepping back a bit to let Adrienne see her defender.

20343m
Original

Throughout this scene, Rodin’s name had not hitherto been mentioned. Mdlle. de Cardoville had often heard speak of the Abbe d’Aigrigny’s secretary in no very favorable terms; but, never having seen him, she did not know that her liberator was this very Jesuit. She therefore looked towards him, with a glance in which were mingled curiosity, interest, surprise and gratitude. Rodin’s cadaverous countenance, his repulsive ugliness, his sordid dress, would a few days before have occasioned Adrienne a perhaps invincible feeling of disgust. But the young lady, remembering how the sempstress, poor, feeble, deformed, and dressed almost in rags was endowed notwithstanding her wretched exterior, with one of the noblest and most admirable hearts, recalled this recollection in favor of the Jesuit. She forgot that he was ugly and sordid, only to remember that he was old, that he seemed poor, and that he had come to her assistance. Dr. Baleinier, notwithstanding his craft, notwithstanding his audacious hypocrisy, in spite even of his presence of mind, could not conceal how much he was disturbed by Rodin’s denunciation. His head became troubled as he remembered how, on the first day of Adrienne’s confinement in this house, the implacable appeal of Rodin, through the hole in the door, had prevented him (Baleinier) from yielding to emotions of pity, inspired by the despair of this unfortunate young girl, driven almost to doubt of her own reason. And yet it was this very Rodin, so cruel, so inexorable, the devoted agent of Father d’Aigrigny, who denounced him (Baleinier), and brought a magistrate to set Adrienne at liberty—when, only the day before, Father d’Aigrigny had ordered an increase of severity towards her!

Throughout this scene, Rodin's name hadn't been mentioned until now. Mdlle. de Cardoville had frequently heard unfavorable comments about the Abbe d’Aigrigny’s secretary, but since she had never seen him, she didn’t realize that her liberator was this very Jesuit. She looked at him with a mix of curiosity, interest, surprise, and gratitude. Rodin's pale face, his unattractive appearance, and his shabby clothing would have caused Adrienne to feel an overwhelming disgust just a few days earlier. However, remembering how the seamstress, poor, frail, deformed, and dressed in rags, still possessed one of the noblest hearts, she softened her view of the Jesuit. She overlooked his ugliness and filth, focusing instead on his age, apparent poverty, and the fact that he had come to help her. Dr. Baleinier, despite his cunning, bold hypocrisy, and even his calm demeanor, couldn't hide how unsettled he was by Rodin’s accusation. He became distressed as he recalled how, on the first day of Adrienne’s imprisonment in this house, Rodin’s relentless appeal through the door had kept him (Baleinier) from succumbing to pity for the unfortunate young girl, who was on the brink of doubting her own sanity. Yet, it was this very Rodin, so cruel and merciless, the loyal agent of Father d’Aigrigny, who had accused him (Baleinier) and brought a magistrate to free Adrienne—just a day after Father d’Aigrigny had ordered an increase in her punishment!

The lay Jesuit felt persuaded that Rodin was betraying Father d’Aigrigny in the most shameful manner, and that Mdlle. de Cardoville’s friends had bribed and bought over this scoundrelly secretary. Exasperated by what he considered a monstrous piece of treachery, the doctor exclaimed, in a voice broken with rage: “And it is you, sir, that have the impudence to accuse me—you, who only a few days ago—”

The lay Jesuit was convinced that Rodin was betraying Father d’Aigrigny in the most disgraceful way and that Mdlle. de Cardoville’s friends had bribed this deceitful secretary. Furious about what he saw as a terrible act of betrayal, the doctor shouted, his voice shaking with anger: “And it’s you, sir, who have the nerve to accuse me—you, who not long ago—”

Then, reflecting that the retort upon Rodin would be self-accusation, he appeared to give way to an excess of emotion, and resumed with bitterness: “Ah, sir, you are the last person that I should have thought capable of this odious denunciation. It is shameful!”

Then, realizing that criticizing Rodin would be like accusing himself, he seemed to give in to a surge of emotion and continued with anger: “Ah, sir, you are the last person I would have thought capable of this terrible accusation. It’s disgraceful!”

“And who had a better right than I to denounce this infamy?” answered Rodin, in a rude, overbearing tone. “Was I not in a position to learn—unfortunately, too late—the nature of the conspiracy of which Mdlle. de Cardoville and others have been the victims? Then, what was my duty as an honest man? Why, to inform the magistrate, to prove what I set forth, and to accompany him hither. That is what I have done.”

“And who had a better right than I to call out this disgrace?” replied Rodin, in a harsh, dominating tone. “Was I not in a position to discover—unfortunately, too late—the truth about the conspiracy that Mdlle. de Cardoville and others fell victim to? So, what was my responsibility as an honest person? To inform the authorities, to back up what I claimed, and to bring him here. That is what I have done.”

“So, sir,” said the doctor, addressing the magistrate, “it is not only myself that this man accuses, but he dares also—”

“So, sir,” said the doctor, speaking to the magistrate, “it’s not just me that this man is accusing, but he also has the nerve to—”

“I accuse the Abbe d’Aigrigny,” resumed Rodin, in a still louder and more imperative tone, interrupting the doctor, “I accuse the Princess de Saint-Dizier, I accuse you, sir—of having, from a vile motive of self interest, confined Mdlle. de Cardoville in this house, and the two daughters of Marshal Simon in the neighboring convent. Is that clear?”

“I accuse the Abbe d’Aigrigny,” Rodin continued, raising his voice even more and sounding more urgent, cutting off the doctor, “I accuse the Princess de Saint-Dizier, and I accuse you, sir—of having, for a selfish reason, locked Mdlle. de Cardoville in this house, along with the two daughters of Marshal Simon in the nearby convent. Is that clear?”

“Alas! it is only too true,” said Adrienne, hastily. “I have seen those poor children all in tears, making signs of distress to me.”

“Unfortunately, that’s true,” said Adrienne quickly. “I’ve seen those poor kids all in tears, signaling their distress to me.”

20319m
Original

The accusation of Rodin, with regard to the orphans, was a new and fearful blow for Dr. Baleinier. He felt perfectly convinced that the traitor had passed clear over to the enemy’s camp. Wishing therefore to put an end to this embarrassing scene, he tried to put a good face on the matter, in spite of his emotion, and said to the magistrate:

The accusation against Rodin regarding the orphans was a shocking and serious blow for Dr. Baleinier. He was completely convinced that the traitor had fully switched sides. Wanting to end this awkward situation, he attempted to stay composed despite his feelings and said to the magistrate:

“I might confine myself, sir, to silence—disdaining to answer such accusations, till a judicial decision had given them some kind of authority. But, strong in a good conscience I address myself to Mdlle. de Cardoville, and I beg her to say if this very morning I did not inform her, that her health would soon be sufficiently restored to allow her to leave this house. I conjure her, in the name of her well-known love of truth to state if such was not my language, when I was alone with her—”

“I could choose to stay silent, sir, and refuse to respond to such accusations until a court decision gave them some sort of legitimacy. But, confident in my clear conscience, I turn to Mdlle. de Cardoville and ask her to confirm that this very morning I told her her health would soon be good enough for her to leave this house. I urge her, in the name of her well-known love for the truth, to say whether this was not what I said when we were alone—”

“Come, sir!” said Rodin, interrupting Baleinier with an insolent air; “suppose that, from pure generosity, this dear young lady were to admit as much—what will it prove in your favor?—why, nothing at all.”

“Come on, sir!” Rodin said, cutting off Baleinier with a disrespectful attitude; “let’s say that, out of pure kindness, this lovely young lady were to acknowledge as much—what would it prove for you?—nothing at all.”

“What, sir,” cried the doctor, “do you presume—”

“What, sir,” exclaimed the doctor, “do you assume—”

“I presume to unmask you, without asking your leave. What have you just told us? Why, that being alone with Mdlle. de Cardoville, you talked to her as if she were really mad. How very conclusive!”

“I’m going to reveal who you are without asking for your permission. What have you just told us? That when you were alone with Mdlle. de Cardoville, you spoke to her as if she was really crazy. How very convincing!”

“But, sir—” cried the doctor.

“But, sir—” exclaimed the doctor.

“But, sir,” resumed Rodin, without allowing him to continue, “it is evident that, foreseeing the possibility of what has occurred to-day, and, to provide yourself with a hole to creep out at, you have pretended to believe your own execrable falsehood, in presence of this poor young lady, that you might afterwards call in aid the evidence of your own assumed conviction. Come, sir! such stories will not go down with people of common sense or common humanity.”

“But, sir,” Rodin said, cutting him off, “it’s clear that, anticipating the chance of what happened today, you pretended to believe your own disgusting lie in front of this poor young lady so you could later use the proof of your supposed belief. Come on, sir! Such stories won’t be accepted by people with common sense or basic humanity.”

“Come now, sir!” exclaimed Baleinier, angrily.

“Come on, sir!” shouted Baleinier, angrily.

“Well, sir,” resumed Rodin, in a still louder voice, which completely drowned that of the doctor; “is it true, or is it not, that you have recourse to the mean evasion of ascribing this odious imprisonment to a scientific error? I affirm that you do so, and that you think yourself safe, because you can now say: ‘Thanks to my care, the young lady has recovered her reason. What more would you have?’”

“Well, sir,” Rodin continued, his voice rising even louder, completely overpowering the doctor’s, “is it true or not that you’re using the pathetic excuse of blaming this awful imprisonment on a scientific mistake? I say that you are, and that you believe you’re in the clear because you can now claim: ‘Thanks to my care, the young lady has regained her sanity. What more do you want?’”

“Yes, I do say that, sir, and I maintain it.”

“Yes, I said that, sir, and I stand by it.”

“You maintain a falsehood; for it is proven that the lady never lost her reason for a moment.”

“You're holding onto a lie; it's been shown that the lady never lost her reason for even a moment.”

“But I, sir, maintain that she did lose it.”

“But I, sir, insist that she did lose it.”

“And I, sir, will prove the contrary,” said Rodin.

“And I will prove the opposite,” said Rodin.

“You? How will you do that?” cried the doctor.

“You? How are you going to do that?” exclaimed the doctor.

“That I shall take care not to tell you at present, as you may well suppose,” answered Rodin, with an ironical smile, adding with indignation: “But, really, sir, you ought to die for shame, to dare to raise such a question in presence of the lady. You should at least have spared her this discussion.”

“I'm not going to share that with you right now, as you might imagine,” Rodin replied with a sarcastic smile, then added with anger: “But honestly, sir, you should be ashamed of yourself for bringing up such a question in front of the lady. You should have at least spared her from this conversation.”

“Sir!”

"Excuse me!"

“Oh, fie, sir! I say, fie! It is odious to maintain this argument before her—odious if you speak truth, doubly odious if you lie,” said Rodin, with disgust.

“Oh, come on, sir! I mean, seriously! It's awful to keep this argument going in front of her—awful if you're telling the truth, and even worse if you're lying,” said Rodin, with disgust.

“This violence is inconceivable!” cried the Jesuit of the short robe, exasperated; “and I think the magistrate shows great partiality in allowing such gross calumnies to be heaped upon me!”

“This violence is unbelievable!” cried the Jesuit in the short robe, frustrated. “I think the magistrate is being highly biased by letting such outrageous lies be thrown at me!”

“Sir,” answered M. de Gernande, severely, “I am entitled not only to hear, but to provoke any contradictory discussion that may enlighten me in the execution of my duty; it results from all this, that, even in your opinion, sir, Mdlle. de Cardoville’s health is sufficiently good to allow her to return home immediately.”

“Sir,” replied M. de Gernande sternly, “I have the right not only to listen, but to spark any debate that might help me understand my responsibilities better; from all this, it follows that, even by your own view, sir, Mdlle. de Cardoville’s health is good enough for her to go home right away.”

“At least, I do not see any very serious inconvenience likely to arise from it, sir,” said the doctor: “only I maintain that the cure is not so complete as it might have been, and, on this subject, I decline all responsibility for the future.”

“At least, I don’t see any major issues that could come from it, sir,” said the doctor. “I just want to emphasize that the treatment isn’t as thorough as it could have been, and regarding this matter, I won’t take any responsibility for what happens next.”

“You can do so, safely,” said Rodin; “it is not likely that the young lady will ever again have recourse to your honest assistance.”

“You can do that safely,” said Rodin; “it’s unlikely that the young lady will ever need your honest help again.”

“It is useless, therefore, to employ my official authority, to demand the immediate liberation of Mdlle. de Cardoville,” said the magistrate.

“It’s pointless, then, to use my official power to demand the immediate release of Mdlle. de Cardoville,” said the magistrate.

“She is free,” said Baleinier, “perfectly free.”

“She is free,” said Baleinier, “completely free.”

“As for the question whether you have imprisoned her on the plea of a suppositious madness, the law will inquire into it, sir, and you will be heard.”

“As for whether you’ve locked her up claiming she’s mad when she really isn’t, the law will look into it, sir, and you’ll have a chance to speak.”

“I am quite easy, sir,” answered M. Baleinier, trying to look so; “my conscience reproaches me with nothing.”

“I’m pretty relaxed, sir,” M. Baleinier replied, trying to appear that way; “my conscience doesn’t bother me at all.”

“I hope it may turn out well, sir,” said M. de Gernande. “However bad appearances may be, more especially when persons of your station in society are concerned, we should always wish to be convinced of their innocence.” Then, turning to Adrienne, he added: “I understand, madame, how painful this scene must be to all your feelings of delicacy and generosity; hereafter, it will depend upon yourself, either to proceed for damages against M. Baleinier, or to let the law take its course. One word more. The bold and upright man”—here the magistrate pointed to Rodin—“who has taken up your cause in so frank and disinterested a manner, expressed a belief that you would, perhaps, take charge for the present of Marshal Simon’s daughters, whose liberation I am about to demand from the convent where they also are confined by stratagem.”

“I hope everything turns out okay, sir,” said M. de Gernande. “No matter how bad things look, especially when it involves someone of your status, we should always want to believe in their innocence.” Then, turning to Adrienne, he added: “I understand, madame, how difficult this situation must be for your feelings of sensitivity and kindness; moving forward, it will be up to you whether to pursue damages against M. Baleinier or to let the law take its course. One more thing. The bold and honest man”—here the magistrate pointed to Rodin—“who has taken on your cause so openly and selflessly, suggested that you might consider looking after Marshal Simon’s daughters for now, whose release I am about to request from the convent where they are also being held under false pretenses.”

“The fact is, sir,” replied Adrienne, “that, as soon as I learned the arrival of Marshal Simon’s daughters in Paris, my intention was to offer them apartments in my house. These young ladies are my near relations. It is at once a duty and a pleasure for me to treat them as sisters. I shall, therefore, be doubly grateful to you, sir, if you will trust them to my care.”

“The truth is, sir,” Adrienne replied, “as soon as I heard that Marshal Simon’s daughters had arrived in Paris, I intended to offer them rooms in my home. These young women are my close relatives. It’s both my responsibility and a joy to treat them like sisters. So, I would be extremely grateful to you, sir, if you could trust them to my care.”

“I think that I cannot serve them better,” answered M. de Gernande. Then, addressing Baleinier, he added, “Will you consent, sir, to my bringing these two ladies hither? I will go and fetch them, while Mdlle. de Cardoville prepares for her departure. They will then be able to leave this house with their relation.”

“I believe I can’t serve them better,” replied M. de Gernande. Then, turning to Baleinier, he continued, “Will you allow me, sir, to bring these two ladies here? I will go get them while Mdlle. de Cardoville gets ready to leave. That way, they can leave this house with their relative.”

“I entreat the lady to make use of this house as her own, until she leaves it,” replied M. Baleinier. “My carriage shall be at her orders to take her home.”

“I urge the lady to treat this house as if it were her own until she departs,” replied M. Baleinier. “My car will be at her disposal to take her home.”

“Madame,” said the magistrate, approaching Adrienne, “without prejudging the question, which must soon be decided by, a court of law, I may at least regret that I was not called in sooner. Your situation must have been a very cruel one.”

“Ma'am,” said the magistrate, approaching Adrienne, “without making any assumptions about the question, which will soon be decided by a court of law, I can at least say I regret that I wasn't brought in sooner. Your situation must have been very difficult.”

“There will at least remain to me, sir, from this mournful time,” said Adrienne, with graceful dignity, “one precious and touching remembrance—that of the interest which you have shown me. I hope that you will one day permit me to thank you, at my own home, not for the justice you have done me, but for the benevolent and paternal manner in which you have done it. And moreover, sir,” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, with a sweet smile, “I should like to prove to you, that what they call my cure is complete.”

“There will at least be one precious and heartfelt memory I take from this sad time,” said Adrienne, with graceful dignity. “That’s the interest you’ve shown me. I hope that one day you’ll let me thank you at my home, not just for the justice you've given me, but for the kind and fatherly way you did it. And also, sir,” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, with a sweet smile, “I’d like to show you that what they call my cure is complete.”

M. de Gernande bowed respectfully in reply. During the abort dialogue of the magistrate with Adrienne, their backs were both turned to Baleinier and Rodin. The latter, profiting by this moment’s opportunity, hastily slipped into the doctor’s hand a note just written with a pencil in the bottom of his hat. Baleinier looked at Rodin in stupefied amazement. But the latter made a peculiar sign, by raising his thumb to his forehead, and drawing it twice across his brow. Then he remained impassible. This had passed so rapidly, that when M. de Gernande turned round, Rodin was at a distance of several steps from Dr. Baleinier, and looking at Mdlle. de Cardoville with respectful interest.

M. de Gernande bowed respectfully in reply. During the awkward conversation between the magistrate and Adrienne, both of them had their backs turned to Baleinier and Rodin. Taking advantage of the moment, Rodin quickly slipped a note he had just written with a pencil into the doctor’s hand, which was hidden in the bottom of his hat. Baleinier stared at Rodin in bewilderment. But Rodin made a strange gesture, raising his thumb to his forehead and then dragging it across his brow twice. After that, he remained expressionless. This all happened so quickly that when M. de Gernande turned around, Rodin was several steps away from Dr. Baleinier, looking at Mdlle. de Cardoville with respectful interest.

“Permit me to accompany you, sir,” said the doctor, preceding the magistrate, whom Mdlle. de Cardoville saluted with much affability. Then both went out, and Rodin remained alone with the young lady.

“May I accompany you, sir?” said the doctor, walking in front of the magistrate, whom Mdlle. de Cardoville greeted warmly. Then they both left, and Rodin was left alone with the young lady.

After conducting M. de Gernande to the outer door of the house, M. Baleinier made haste to read the pencil-note written by Rodin; it ran as follows: “The magistrate is going to the convent, by way of the street. Run round by the garden, and tell the Superior to obey the order I have given with regard to the two young girls. It is of the utmost importance.”

After showing M. de Gernande to the front door of the house, M. Baleinier quickly read the note written in pencil by Rodin. It said: “The magistrate is heading to the convent via the street. Go around through the garden and inform the Superior to follow the instructions I’ve given regarding the two young girls. It’s extremely important.”

The peculiar sign which Rodin had made, and the tenor of this note, proved to Dr. Baleinier, who was passing from surprise to amazement, that the secretary, far from betraying the reverend father, was still acting for the Greater Glory of the Lord. However, whilst he obeyed the orders, M. Baleinier sought in vain to penetrate the motives of Rodin’s inexplicable conduct, who had himself informed the authorities of an affair that was to have been hushed up, and that might have the most disastrous consequences for Father d’Aigrigny, Madame de Saint-Dizier, and Baleinier himself. But let us return to Rodin, left alone with Mdlle, de Cardoville.

The strange sign that Rodin had made and the content of this note showed Dr. Baleinier, who was moving from surprise to shock, that the secretary, instead of betraying the reverend father, was still working for the Greater Glory of the Lord. However, as he followed the orders, M. Baleinier struggled to understand the reasons behind Rodin’s puzzling behavior, especially since Rodin had informed the authorities about a situation that was supposed to be kept quiet and could have serious consequences for Father d’Aigrigny, Madame de Saint-Dizier, and Baleinier himself. But let's go back to Rodin, who was left alone with Mdlle. de Cardoville.





CHAPTER XXXIV. FATHER D’AIGRIGNY’S SECRETARY.

Hardly had the magistrate and Dr. Baleinier disappeared, than Mdlle. de Cardoville, whose countenance was beaming with joy, exclaimed, as she looked at Rodin with a mixture of respect and gratitude, “At length, thanks to you, sir, I am free—free! Oh, I had never before felt how much happiness, expansion, delight, there is in that adorable word—liberty!”

Hardly had the magistrate and Dr. Baleinier left when Mdlle. de Cardoville, her face shining with joy, turned to Rodin with a blend of respect and gratitude and exclaimed, “Finally, thanks to you, sir, I am free—free! Oh, I’ve never truly understood how much happiness, freedom, and joy there is in that wonderful word—liberty!”

Her bosom rose and fell, her rosy nostrils dilated, her vermilion lips were half open, as if she again inhaled with rapture pure and vivifying air.

Her chest rose and fell, her pink nostrils flared, her bright red lips were slightly parted, as if she was breathing in the pure and refreshing air with joy again.

“I have been only a few days in this horrible place,” she resumed, “but I have suffered enough from my captivity to make me resolve never to let a year pass without restoring to liberty some poor prisoners for debt. This vow no doubt appears to belong a little to the Middle Ages,” added she, with a smile; “but I would fain borrow from that noble epoch something more than its old windows and furniture. So, doubly thanks, sir!—for I take you as a partner in that project of deliverance, which has just (you see) unfolded itself in the midst of the happiness I owe to you, and by which you seem so much affected. Oh! let my joy speak my gratitude, and pay you for your generous aid!” exclaimed the young girl with enthusiasm.

“I've only been in this awful place for a few days,” she continued, “but I've suffered enough from being locked up that I've decided never to let a year go by without helping free some poor debtors. This promise might seem a bit like something from the Middle Ages,” she added with a smile, “but I want to take more from that noble time than just its old windows and furniture. So, thank you doubly, sir!—because I see you as a partner in this mission of freedom, which has just (as you can see) come to light amid the happiness I owe to you, and which seems to affect you so deeply. Oh! let my joy express my gratitude and pay you back for your kind support!” the young girl exclaimed with enthusiasm.

Mdlle. de Cardoville had truly remarked a complete transfiguration in the countenance of Rodin. This man, lately so harsh, severe, inflexible, with regard to Dr. Baleinier, appeared now under the influence of the mildest and most tender sentiments. His little, half-veiled eyes were fixed upon Adrienne with an expression of ineffable interest. Then, as if he wished to tear himself from these impressions, he said, speaking to himself, “Come, come, no weakness. Time is too precious; my mission is not fulfilled. My dear young lady,” added he, addressing himself to Adrienne, “believe what I say—we will talk hereafter of gratitude—but we have now to talk of the present so important for you and your family. Do you know what is taking place?”

Mdlle. de Cardoville noticed a complete change in Rodin's face. This man, who had recently been so harsh, stern, and unyielding toward Dr. Baleinier, now seemed to be filled with the gentlest and most tender feelings. His small, partly hidden eyes were focused on Adrienne with an expression of deep interest. Then, as if he were trying to shake off these feelings, he said to himself, “Come on, no weakness. Time is too valuable; my mission isn’t over yet. My dear young lady,” he said, turning to Adrienne, “believe me—we can discuss gratitude later—but right now we need to talk about what’s crucial for you and your family. Do you know what’s happening?”

Adrienne looked at the Jesuit with surprise, and said, “What is taking place, sir?”

Adrienne looked at the Jesuit in surprise and said, “What’s happening, sir?”

“Do you know the real motive of your imprisonment in this house? Do you know what influenced the Princess de Saint-Dizier and Abbe d’Aigrigny?”

“Do you know the real reason you're trapped in this house? Do you know what swayed Princess de Saint-Dizier and Abbe d’Aigrigny?”

At the sound of those detested names, Mdlle. de Cardoville’s face, now so full of happiness, became suddenly sad, and she answered with bitterness, “It is hatred, sir, that no doubt animated Madame de Saint-Dizier against me.”

At the mention of those hated names, Mdlle. de Cardoville’s face, which was full of happiness, instantly turned sad, and she replied bitterly, “It’s definitely hatred, sir, that fueled Madame de Saint-Dizier’s feelings toward me.”

“Yes, hatred; and, moreover, the desire to rob you with impunity of an immense fortune.”

“Yes, hatred; and, on top of that, the wish to take your massive fortune without any consequences.”

“Me, sir! how?”

"Me, sir! How?"

“You must be ignorant, my dear young lady, of the interest you had to be in the Rue Saint-Francois on the 13th February, for an inheritance?”

“You must not realize, my dear young lady, how important it was for you to be in Rue Saint-Francois on February 13th regarding an inheritance?”

“I was ignorant, sir, of the date and details: but I knew by some family papers, and thanks to an extraordinary circumstance, that one of our ancestors—”

“I was unaware, sir, of the date and details: but I learned from some family documents, and due to an unusual circumstance, that one of our ancestors—”

“Had left an enormous sum to be divided between his descendants; is it not so?”

“Left a huge amount to be split among his heirs; isn’t that right?”

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“But what unfortunately you did not know, my dear young lady, was that the heirs were all bound to be present at a certain hour on the 13th February. This day and hour once past, the absent would forfeit their claim. Do you now understand why you have been imprisoned here, my dear young lady?”

“But what you unfortunately didn't know, my dear young lady, was that the heirs were all required to be present at a specific time on February 13th. Once that day and time passed, anyone absent would lose their claim. Do you now understand why you've been kept here, my dear young lady?”

“Yes, yes; I understand it,” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville; “cupidity was added to the hatred which my aunt felt for me. All is explained. Marshal Simon’s daughters, having the same right as I had have, like me, been imprisoned.”

“Yes, yes; I get it,” shouted Mdlle. de Cardoville; “greed was added to the hatred my aunt had for me. Everything makes sense now. Marshal Simon’s daughters, having the same rights I had, have also been imprisoned just like me.”

“And yet,” cried Rodin, “you and they were not the only victims.”

“And yet,” shouted Rodin, “you and they weren’t the only victims.”

“Who, then, are the others, sir?”

“Who are the others, then, sir?”

“A young East Indian.”

"A young person from India."

“Prince Djalma?” said Adrienne, hastily.

"Prince Djalma?" Adrienne asked quickly.

“For the same reason he has been nearly poisoned with a narcotic.”

“For the same reason, he has almost been poisoned by a drug.”

“Great God!” cried the young girl, clasping her hands in horror. “It is fearful. That young prince, who was said to have so noble and generous a character! But I had sent to Cardoville Castle—”

“Great God!” cried the young girl, clasping her hands in horror. “This is terrifying. That young prince, who was rumored to have such a noble and generous character! But I had sent to Cardoville Castle—”

“A confidential person, to fetch the prince to Paris—I know it, my dear young lady; but, by means of a trick, your friend was got out of the way, and the young Oriental delivered to his enemies.”

“A trusted person was sent to bring the prince to Paris—I know it, my dear young lady; but, through a trick, your friend was removed from the picture, and the young Oriental was handed over to his enemies.”

“And where is he now?”

"And where is he now?"

“I have only vague information on the subject. I know that he is in Paris, and do not despair of finding him. I shall pursue my researches with an almost paternal ardor, for we cannot too much love the rare qualities of that poor king’s son. What a heart, my dear young lady! what a heart! Oh, it is a heart of gold, pure and bright as the gold of his country!”

“I only have a rough idea about the topic. I know he’s in Paris, and I’m hopeful about finding him. I’ll keep looking into it with almost a fatherly passion, because we can’t help but love the rare qualities of that poor king’s son. What a heart, my dear young lady! What a heart! Oh, it’s a heart of gold, pure and bright like the gold of his homeland!”

“We must find the prince, sir,” said Adrienne with emotion; “let me entreat you to neglect nothing for that end. He is my relation—alone here—without support—without assistance.”

“We need to find the prince, sir,” Adrienne said passionately; “please, I'm begging you to do whatever it takes. He’s my family—here all alone—without support—without help.”

“Certainly,” replied Rodin, with commiseration. “Poor boy!—for he is almost a boy—eighteen or nineteen years of age—thrown into the heart of Paris, of this hell—with his fresh, ardent, half-savage passions—with his simplicity and confidence—to what perils may he not be exposed?”

“Of course,” Rodin replied, feeling sorry for him. “Poor kid!—because he’s really just a kid—eighteen or nineteen years old—thrown into the heart of Paris, this hell—full of his fresh, passionate, half-wild emotions—with his innocence and trust—what dangers might he not face?”

“Well, we must first find him, sir,” said Adrienne, hastily; “and then we will save him from these dangers. Before I was confined here, I learned his arrival in France, and sent a confidential person to offer him the services of an unknown friend. I now see that this mad idea, with which I have been so much reproached, was a very sensible one. I am more convinced of it than ever. The prince belongs to my family, and I owe him a generous hospitality. I had destined for him the lodge I occupied at my aunt’s.”

“Well, we need to find him first, sir,” said Adrienne quickly; “and then we can save him from these dangers. Before I was locked up here, I learned about his arrival in France, and I sent someone I trust to offer him help from an anonymous friend. I now realize that this crazy idea, which I was criticized for, was actually quite sensible. I'm more convinced of that than ever. The prince is part of my family, and I owe him a warm welcome. I had planned to give him the cabin I was staying in at my aunt’s.”

“And you, my dear young lady?”

“And you, my dear young lady?”

“To-day, I shall remove to a house, which I had prepared some time ago, with the determination of quitting Madame de Saint-Dizier, and living alone as I pleased. Then, sir, as you seem bent upon being the good genius of our family, be as generous with regard to Prince Djalma, as you have been to me and Marshal Simon’s daughters. I entreat you to discover the hiding-place of this poor king’s son, as you call him; keep my secret for me, and conduct him to the house offered by the unknown friend. Let him not disquiet himself about anything; all his wants shall be provided for; he shall live—like a prince.”

“Today, I’m moving to a house that I prepared some time ago, determined to leave Madame de Saint-Dizier and live on my own as I wish. Now, sir, since you seem set on being the guardian angel of our family, please be as generous with Prince Djalma as you've been to me and Marshal Simon’s daughters. I urge you to find the hideout of this poor king’s son, as you call him; keep my secret for me, and bring him to the house that our unknown friend has offered. He shouldn't worry about anything; all his needs will be taken care of; he will live—like a prince.”

“Yes; he will indeed live like a prince, thanks to your royal munificence. But never was such kind interest better deserved. It is enough to see (as I have seen) his fine, melancholy countenance—”

“Yes; he will truly live like a prince, thanks to your royal generosity. But never has such kind interest been more deserved. It’s enough to see (as I have seen) his noble, sorrowful face—”

“You have seen him, then, sir?” said Adrienne, interrupting Rodin.

“You’ve seen him, then, right?” said Adrienne, cutting off Rodin.

“Yes, my dear young lady; I was with him for about two hours. It was quite enough to judge of him. His charming features are the mirror of his soul.”

“Yes, my dear young lady; I was with him for about two hours. That was more than enough to form an opinion of him. His attractive features reflect his character.”

“And where did you see him, sir?”

“And where did you see him, sir?”

20327m
Original

“At your old Chateau de Cardoville, my dear young lady, near which he had been shipwrecked in a storm, and whither I had gone to—” Rodin hesitated for a moment, and then, as if yielding to the frankness of his disposition, added: “Whither I had gone to commit a bad action—a shameful, miserable action, I must confess!”

“At your old Chateau de Cardoville, my dear young lady, near which he had been shipwrecked in a storm, and where I had gone to—” Rodin hesitated for a moment, and then, as if giving in to his honest nature, added: “Where I had gone to do something wrong—a shameful, awful thing, I must admit!”

“You, sir?—at Cardoville House—to commit a bad action?” cried Adrienne, much surprised.

“You, sir?—at Cardoville House—to do something wrong?” exclaimed Adrienne, very surprised.

“Alas! yes, my dear young lady,” answered Rodin with simplicity. “In one word, I had orders from Abbe d’Aigrigny, to place your former bailiff in the alternative either of losing his situation or lending himself to a mean action—something, in fact, that resembled spying and calumny; but the honest, worthy man refused.”

“Unfortunately, yes, my dear young lady,” Rodin replied plainly. “To put it simply, I was instructed by Abbe d’Aigrigny to give your former bailiff the choice of either losing his job or participating in something dishonorable—essentially, an act of spying and slander; but the honest, decent man refused.”

“Why, who are you, sir?” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, more and more astonished.

“Who are you, sir?” asked Mdlle. de Cardoville, increasingly astonished.

“I am Rodin, lately secretary of the Abbe d’Aigrigny—a person of very little importance, as you see.”

“I’m Rodin, the recent secretary of Abbe d’Aigrigny—a person of very little importance, as you can see.”

It is impossible to describe the accent, at once humble and ingenuous, of the Jesuit, as he pronounced these words, which he accompanied with a respectful bow. On this revelation, Mdlle. de Cardoville drew back abruptly. We have said that Adrienne had sometimes heard talk of Rodin, the humble secretary of the Abbe d’Aigrigny, as a sort of obedient and passive machine. That was not all; the bailiff of Cardoville Manor, writing to Adrienne on the subject of Prince Djalma, had complained of the perfidious and dishonest propositions of Rodin. She felt, therefore, a vague suspicion, when she heard that her liberator was the man who had played so odious a part. Yet this unfavorable feeling was balanced by the sense of what she owed to Rodin, and by his frank denunciation of Abbe d’Aigrigny before the magistrate. And then the Jesuit, by his own confession, had anticipated, as it were, the reproaches that might have been addressed to him. Still, it was with a kind of cold reserve that Mdlle. de Cardoville resumed this dialogue, which she had commenced with as much frankness as warmth and sympathy.

It’s hard to describe the accent of the Jesuit—it was both humble and sincere—as he spoke these words while giving a respectful bow. At this revelation, Mdlle. de Cardoville pulled back suddenly. We mentioned that Adrienne had sometimes heard discussions about Rodin, the modest secretary of Abbe d’Aigrigny, who was seen as a sort of obedient and passive tool. That wasn’t all; the bailiff of Cardoville Manor, in a letter to Adrienne about Prince Djalma, had complained about Rodin’s treacherous and dishonest suggestions. So, when she learned that her rescuer was the person who had played such an awful role, she felt a vague suspicion. However, this negative feeling was countered by her gratitude towards Rodin and his clear denunciation of Abbe d’Aigrigny in front of the magistrate. Plus, the Jesuit had, by his own admission, sort of anticipated the criticisms that might have been aimed at him. Still, Mdlle. de Cardoville continued the dialogue with a certain cool distance, even though she had started it with genuine warmth and sympathy.

Rodin perceived the impression he had made. He expected it. He was not the least disconcerted when Mdlle. de Cardoville said to him, as she fixed upon him a piercing glance, “Ah! you are M. Rodin—secretary to the Abbe d’Aigrigny?”

Rodin saw the impact he had made. He anticipated it. He wasn't the slightest bit thrown off when Mdlle. de Cardoville looked at him with a sharp gaze and said, “Oh! You’re M. Rodin—secretary to the Abbe d’Aigrigny?”

“Say ex-secretary, if you please, my dear young lady,” answered the Jesuit; “for you see clearly that I can never again enter the house of the Abbe d’Aigrigny. I have made of him an implacable enemy, and I am now without employment—but no matter—nay, so much the better—since, at this price, the wicked are unmasked, and honest people rescued.”

“Please call me the ex-secretary, my dear young lady,” the Jesuit replied. “As you can see, I can never enter the home of the Abbe d’Aigrigny again. I have turned him into an unyielding enemy, and I am currently without a job—but it doesn’t matter—actually, it's probably for the best—because at this cost, the wicked are exposed, and good people are saved.”

These words, spoken with much simplicity, and dignity, revived a feeling of pity in Adrienne’s heart. She thought within herself that, after all, the poor old man spoke the truth. Abbe d’Aigrigny’s hate, after this exposure, would be inexorable, and Rodin had braved it for the sake of a generous action.

These simple and dignified words sparked a feeling of pity in Adrienne’s heart. She realized that, after all, the poor old man was speaking the truth. After this revelation, Abbe d’Aigrigny’s hatred would be unyielding, and Rodin had faced that risk for the sake of a noble deed.

Still Mdlle. de Cardoville answered coldly, “Since you knew, sir, that the propositions you were charged to make to the bailiff of Cardoville were shameful and perfidious, how could you undertake the mission?”

Still, Mdlle. de Cardoville answered coldly, “Since you knew, sir, that the proposals you were supposed to make to the bailiff of Cardoville were disgraceful and deceitful, how could you take on that mission?”

“How?” replied Rodin, with a sort of painful impatience; “why, because I was completely under Abbe d’Aigrigny’s charm, one of the most prodigiously clever men I have ever known, and, as I only discovered the day before yesterday, one of the most prodigiously dangerous men there is in the world. He had conquered my scruples, by persuading me that the End justifies the Means. I must confess that the end he seemed to propose to himself was great and beautiful; but the day before yesterday I was cruelly undeceived. I was awakened, as it were, by a thunder-peal. Oh, my dear young lady!” added Rodin, with a sort of embarrassment and confusion, “let us talk no more of my fatal journey to Cardoville. Though I was only an ignorant and blind instrument, I feel as ashamed and grieved at it as if I had acted for myself. It weighs upon me, it oppresses me. I entreat you, let us speak rather of yourself, and of what interests you—for the soul expands with generous thoughts, even as the breast is dilated in pure and healthful air.”

"How?" Rodin replied, with a touch of painful impatience. "Well, because I was completely under the spell of Abbe d’Aigrigny, one of the most unbelievably clever men I've ever met, and, as I only realized the day before yesterday, one of the most incredibly dangerous men in the world. He had managed to overcome my doubts by convincing me that the end justifies the means. I have to admit that the goal he seemed to have in mind was great and beautiful; but the day before yesterday, I was cruelly disillusioned. It was like being jolted awake by a thunderclap. Oh, my dear young lady!" Rodin added, feeling a bit embarrassed and confused, "let’s not talk anymore about my disastrous trip to Cardoville. Even though I was just an ignorant and unwitting tool, I feel as ashamed and saddened by it as if I had acted on my own. It weighs heavily on me, it burdens me. I beg you, let’s talk instead about you and what matters to you—because the soul thrives on uplifting thoughts, just as the chest expands in pure and healthy air."

Rodin had confessed his fault so spontaneously, he explained it so naturally, he appeared to regret it so sincerely, that Adrienne, whose suspicions had no other grounds, felt her distrust a good deal diminished.

Rodin admitted his mistake so openly, explained it so naturally, and seemed to regret it so genuinely that Adrienne, whose suspicions had no other basis, felt her distrust significantly lessened.

“So,” she resumed, still looking attentively at Rodin, “it was at Cardoville that you saw Prince Djalma?”

“So,” she continued, still watching Rodin closely, “it was in Cardoville that you met Prince Djalma?”

“Yes, madame; and my affection for him dates from that interview. Therefore I will accomplish my task. Be satisfied, my dear young lady; like you, like Marshal Simon’s daughters, the prince shall avoid being the victim of this detestable plot, which unhappily does not stop there.”

“Yes, ma'am; and my feelings for him go back to that meeting. Therefore, I will complete my task. Rest assured, my dear young lady; like you and Marshal Simon's daughters, the prince will not fall prey to this horrible scheme, which unfortunately doesn’t end there.”

“And who besides, then, is threatened?”

“And who else, then, is in danger?”

“M. Hardy, a man full of honor and probity, who is also your relation, and interested in this inheritance, but kept away from Paris by infamous treachery. And another heir, an unfortunate artisan, who falling into a trap cleverly baited, has been thrown into a prison for debt.”

“M. Hardy, a man of integrity and honor, who is also your relative and has a stake in this inheritance, but has been kept away from Paris by deceitful treachery. And another heir, an unfortunate tradesman, who, having fallen into a cleverly laid trap, has been imprisoned for debt.”

“But, sir,” said Adrienne, suddenly, “for whose advantage was this abominable plot, which really alarms me, first devised?”

“But, sir,” Adrienne said suddenly, “who was this horrible plan really supposed to benefit? It's genuinely alarming to me.”

“For the advantage of Abbe d’Aigrigny,” answered Rodin.

“For the benefit of Abbe d’Aigrigny,” replied Rodin.

“How, and by what right! Was he also an heir?”

“How, and by what right! Was he also an heir?”

“It would take too long to explain it to you, my dear young lady. You will know all one day. Only be convinced that your family has no more bitter enemy that Abbe d’Aigrigny.”

“It would take too long to explain it to you, my dear young lady. You will know everything one day. Just be assured that your family has no more bitter enemy than Abbe d’Aigrigny.”

“Sir,” said Adrienne, giving way to one last suspicion, “I will speak frankly to you. How can I have deserved the interest that you seem to take in me, and that you even extend to all the members of my family?”

“Sir,” said Adrienne, giving in to one last doubt, “I’ll be honest with you. How could I possibly deserve the interest you seem to have in me, and that you even show to all my family members?”

“My dear young lady,” answered Rodin, with a smile, “were I to tell you the cause, you would only laugh at, or misapprehend me.”

“My dear young lady,” replied Rodin with a smile, “if I told you the reason, you would just laugh or misunderstand me.”

“Speak, I beg of you, sir. Do not mistrust me or yourself.”

“Please, speak to me, sir. Don’t doubt me or yourself.”

“Well, then, I became interested in you—devoted to you—because your heart is generous, your mind lofty, your character independent and proud. Once attached to you, those of your race, who are indeed themselves worthy of interest, were no longer indifferent to me. To serve them was to serve you also.”

"Well, I became interested in you—dedicated to you—because your heart is generous, your mind is elevated, and your character is strong and proud. Once I was connected to you, those from your background, who are truly deserving of attention, no longer seemed unimportant to me. Serving them meant serving you as well."

“But, sir—admitting that you suppose me worthy of the too flattering praises you bestow upon me—how could you judge of my heart, my mind, my character?”

“But, sir—assuming that you think I deserve the overly flattering praises you give me—how could you possibly know my heart, my mind, my character?”

“I will tell you, my dear young lady; but first I must make another confession, that fills me with shame. If you were not even so wonderfully endowed, what you have suffered in this house should suffice to command the interest of every honest man—don’t you think so?”

“I'll tell you, my dear young lady; but first I need to confess something that makes me ashamed. Even if you weren't so incredibly gifted, what you've endured in this house should be enough to capture the attention of every decent person—don’t you agree?”

“I do think it should, sir.”

“I really think it should, sir.”

“I might thus explain the interest I feel in you. But no—I confess it—that would not have sufficed with me. Had you been only Mdlle. de Cardoville—a rich, noble, beautiful young lady—I should doubtless have pitied your misfortune; but I should have said to myself, ‘This poor young lady is certainly much to be pitied; but what can I, poor man, do in it? My only resource is my post of secretary to the Abbe d’Aigrigny, and he would be the first that must be attacked. He is all-powerful, and I am nothing. To engage in a struggle with him would be to ruin myself, without the hope of saving this unfortunate person.’ But when I learnt what you were, my dear young lady, I revolted, in spite of my inferiority. ‘No,’ I said, ‘a thousand times, no! So fine an intellect, so great a heart, shall not be the victims of an abominable plot. I may perish in the struggle, but I will at least make the attempt.’”

“I can try to explain why I’m so interested in you. But no—I admit it—that wouldn’t be enough for me. If you had just been Mdlle. de Cardoville—a rich, noble, beautiful young lady—I would surely have felt sorry for your situation; but I would have thought to myself, ‘This poor young lady deserves sympathy, but what can I, a poor man, do about it? My only option is being the secretary to the Abbe d’Aigrigny, and he would be the first one I’d have to confront. He’s powerful, and I’m nothing. Trying to go up against him would ruin me, with no hope of saving this unfortunate person.’ But when I found out who you really are, my dear young lady, I couldn’t stand it, even with my limitations. ‘No,’ I said, ‘a thousand times, no! Such a brilliant mind, such a great heart, won’t become victims of a horrible scheme. I might perish in the fight, but at least I’ll try.’”

No words can paint the mixture of delicacy, energy, and sensibility with which Rodin uttered these sentiments. As it often happens with people singularly repulsive and ill-favored, if they can once bring you to forget their ugliness, their very deformity becomes a source of interest and commiseration, and you say to yourself, “What a pity that such a mind, such a soul, should inhabit so poor a body!”—and you are touched and softened by the contrast.

No words can capture the blend of delicacy, energy, and sensitivity with which Rodin expressed these feelings. Just like with people who are particularly unattractive, if they can make you forget their looks, their very imperfections become intriguing and evoke sympathy. You find yourself thinking, “What a shame that such a great mind, such a beautiful soul, is in such a plain body!”—and you feel moved and softened by that contrast.

It was thus that Mdlle. de Cardoville began to look upon Rodin. He had shown himself as simple and affectionate towards her as he had been brutal and insolent to Dr. Baleinier. One thing only excited the lively curiosity of Mdlle. de Cardoville—she wished to know how Rodin had conceived the devotion and admiration which she seemed to inspire.

It was in this way that Mdlle. de Cardoville started to view Rodin. He had been as straightforward and caring toward her as he had been harsh and disrespectful to Dr. Baleinier. The only thing that sparked Mdlle. de Cardoville’s keen interest was wanting to understand how Rodin had developed the devotion and admiration that she appeared to inspire.

“Forgive my indiscreet and obstinate curiosity, sir, but I wish to know—”

“Excuse my rude and stubborn curiosity, sir, but I want to know—”

“How you were morally revealed to me—is it not so? Oh, my dear young lady! nothing is more simple. I will explain it to you in two words. The Abbe d’Aigrigny saw in me nothing but a writing-machine, an obtuse, mute, blind instrument—”

“How you were morally shown to me—is that not true? Oh, my dear young lady! Nothing could be simpler. I'll explain it to you in two words. The Abbe d’Aigrigny saw me as nothing but a writing machine, a dull, silent, blind tool—”

“I thought M. d’Aigrigny had more penetration.”

“I thought M. d’Aigrigny had more insight.”

“And you are right, my dear young lady; he is a man of unparalleled sagacity; but I deceived him by affecting more than simplicity. Do not, therefore, think me false. No; I am proud in my manner—and my pride consists in never appearing above my position, however subaltern it may be! Do you know why? It is that, however haughty may be my superiors, I can say to myself, ‘They do not know my value. It is the inferiority of my condition, not me, that they humiliate.’ By this I gain doubly—my self-love is spared, and I hate no one.”

“And you’re right, my dear young lady; he is a man of unmatched wisdom; but I tricked him by pretending to be more naive than I am. So please don’t think I’m insincere. No; I take pride in my demeanor—and my pride comes from never acting above my position, no matter how low it might be! Do you know why? It’s because, no matter how arrogant my superiors might be, I can tell myself, ‘They don’t see my worth. It’s the lower status of my position, not me, that they look down on.’ This lets me win in two ways—my self-esteem is intact, and I don’t resent anyone.”

“Yes, I understand that sort of pride,” said Adrienne, more and more struck with Rodin’s original turn of mind.

“Yes, I get that kind of pride,” Adrienne said, increasingly impressed by Rodin’s unique way of thinking.

“But let us return to what concerns you, my dear young lady. On the eve of the 13th of February, the Abbe d’Aigrigny delivered to me a paper in shorthand, and said to me, ‘Transcribe this examination; you may add that it is to support the decision of a family council, which has declared, in accordance with the report of Dr. Baleinier, the state of mind of Mdlle. de Cardoville to be sufficiently alarming to render it necessary to confine her in a lunatic asylum.’”

“But let’s get back to what matters to you, my dear young lady. On the evening of February 13th, Abbe d’Aigrigny handed me a shorthand document and said, ‘Transcribe this examination; you can add that it is to support the decision of a family council, which has declared, based on Dr. Baleinier’s report, that Mdlle. de Cardoville’s mental state is serious enough to require her confinement in a mental hospital.’”

“Yes,” said Adrienne, with bitterness; “it related to a long interview, which I had with the Princess de Saint-Dizier, my aunt, and which was taken down without my knowledge.”

“Yes,” said Adrienne bitterly; “it was about a long conversation I had with my aunt, the Princess de Saint-Dizier, and it was recorded without my knowledge.”

“Behold me, then, poring over my shorthand report, and beginning to transcribe it. At the end of the first ten lines, I was struck with stupor. I knew not if I were awake or dreaming. ‘What! mad?’ They must be themselves insane who dare assert so monstrous a proposition!—More and more interested, I continued my reading—I finished it—Oh! then, what shall I say? What I felt, my dear young lady, it is impossible to express. It was sympathy, delight, enthusiasm!”

“Look at me, then, going over my shorthand report and starting to type it out. By the end of the first ten lines, I was completely shocked. I didn’t know if I was awake or dreaming. ‘What! Am I crazy?’ They must be out of their minds to claim such an outrageous idea!—More and more intrigued, I kept reading—I finished it—Oh! what can I say? What I felt, my dear young lady, is impossible to explain. It was sympathy, joy, excitement!”

“Sir,” said Adrienne.

“Sir,” Adrienne said.

“Yes, my dear young lady, enthusiasm! Let not the words shock your modesty. Know that these ideas, so new, so independent, so courageous which you expressed to your aunt with so much brilliancy, are, without your being aware of it, common to you and another person, for whom you will one day feel the most tender and religious respect.”

“Yes, my dear young lady, enthusiasm! Don’t let the words shock your modesty. Understand that these ideas, so fresh, so independent, so brave, which you shared with your aunt so brilliantly, are, without you realizing it, shared by you and another person, for whom you will one day feel the deepest and most respectful admiration.”

“Of whom do you speak, sir?” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, more and more interested.

“Who are you talking about, sir?” exclaimed Mdlle. de Cardoville, becoming more and more intrigued.

After a moment’s apparent hesitation, Rodin resumed, “No, no—it is useless now to inform you of it. All I can tell you, my dear young lady, is that, when I had finished my reading, I ran to Abbe d’Aigrigny’s, to convince him of the error into which he had fallen with regard to you. It was impossible then to find him; but yesterday morning I told him plainly what I thought. He only appeared surprised to find that I could think at all. He received my communications with contemptuous silence. I thought him deceived; I continued my remonstrances, but quite in vain. He ordered me to follow him to the house, where the testament of your ancestor was to be opened. I was so blind with regard to the Abbe d’Aigrigny, that it required the successive arrivals of the soldier, of his son, and of Marshal Simon’s father, to open my eyes thoroughly. Their indignation unveiled to me the extent of a conspiracy, plotted long ago, and carried on with terrible ability. Then, I understood why you were confined here as a lunatic; why the daughters of Marshal Simon were imprisoned in a convent. Then a thousand recollections returned to my mind; fragments of letters and statements, which had been given me to copy or decipher, and of which I had never been able to find the explanation, put me on the track of this odious machination. To express then and there the sudden horror I felt at these crimes, would have been to ruin all. I did not make this mistake. I opposed cunning to cunning; I appeared even more eager than Abbe d’Aigrigny. Had this immense inheritance been destined for me alone, I could not have shown myself more grasping and merciless. Thanks to this stratagem, Abbe d’Aigrigny had no suspicion. A providential accident having rescued the inheritance from his hands, he left the house in a state of profound consternation. For my part, I felt indescribable joy; for I had now the means of saving and avenging you, my dear young lady. As usual, I went yesterday evening to my place of business. During the absence of the abbe, it was easy for me to peruse the correspondence relative to the inheritance. In this way I was able to unite all the threads of this immense plot. Oh! then, my dear young lady, I remained, struck with horror, in presence of the discoveries that I made, and that I never should have made under any other circumstances.”

After a moment of hesitation, Rodin continued, “No, no—it’s pointless to tell you about it now. All I can say, my dear young lady, is that after I finished reading, I rushed over to Abbe d’Aigrigny’s to convince him of the mistake he made regarding you. I couldn’t find him then, but yesterday morning I told him outright what I thought. He seemed surprised that I could think at all. He received my comments with a disdainful silence. I believed he was misled; I kept arguing with him, but it was all in vain. He told me to follow him to the place where your ancestor’s will was to be opened. I was so blind to the reality of Abbe d’Aigrigny that it took the arrival of the soldier, his son, and Marshal Simon’s father to completely open my eyes. Their outrage revealed to me the depth of a conspiracy that had been planned long ago and executed with horrifying skill. Then I understood why you were locked away here as a lunatic and why Marshal Simon’s daughters were confined in a convent. Suddenly, a flood of memories came back—fragments of letters and notes I had been asked to copy or decode, which I had never been able to make sense of, started to connect the dots of this vile scheme. To express the shock I felt at these crimes then would have ruined everything. I didn’t make that mistake. I matched cleverness with cleverness; I acted even more eager than Abbe d’Aigrigny. If this enormous inheritance had been meant for me alone, I couldn’t have been more greedy and ruthless. Thanks to this tactic, Abbe d’Aigrigny had no suspicion. A fortunate accident had snatched the inheritance from his grasp, leaving him deeply unsettled. I, on the other hand, felt an indescribable joy because I now had a way to save and avenge you, my dear young lady. As usual, I went to my workplace last night. With the abbe away, I was easily able to go through the correspondence regarding the inheritance. That allowed me to weave together all the strands of this massive plot. Oh! then, my dear young lady, I sat there, horrified, at the revelations I uncovered, revelations I never would have discovered under any other circumstances.”

“What discoveries, sir?”

"What discoveries, dude?"

“There are some secrets which are terrible to those who possess them. Do not ask me to explain, my dear young lady; but, in this examination, the league formed against you and your relations, from motives of insatiable cupidity, appeared to me in all its dark audacity. Thereupon, the lively and deep interest which I already felt for you, my dear young lady, was augmented greatly, and extended itself to the other innocent victims of this infernal conspiracy. In spite of my weakness, I determined to risk all, to unmask the Abbe d’Aigrigny. I collected the necessary proofs, to give my declaration before the magistrate the needful authority; and, this morning, I left the abbe’s house without revealing to him my projects. He might have employed some violent method to detain me; yet it would have been cowardly to attack him without warning. Once out of his house, I wrote to him, that I had in my hands proof enough of his crimes, to attack him openly in the face of day. I would accuse, and he must defend himself. I went directly to a magistrate, and you know the rest.”

“There are some secrets that are terrifying for those who hold them. Please don’t ask me to explain, my dear young lady; but during this investigation, the conspiracy against you and your family, driven by endless greed, became all too clear to me. As a result, my strong and deep concern for you, my dear young lady, grew significantly and extended to the other innocent victims of this cruel plot. Despite my weakness, I decided to risk everything to expose the Abbe d’Aigrigny. I gathered the necessary evidence to give my statement the authority it needed before the magistrate; and this morning, I left the abbe’s house without revealing my intentions to him. He might have tried to stop me by force; however, it would have been cowardly to ambush him without warning. Once outside, I wrote to him, letting him know that I had enough evidence of his crimes to confront him openly. I would accuse him, and he would have to defend himself. I went straight to a magistrate, and you know the rest.”

At this juncture, the door opened, and one of the nurses appeared, and said to Rodin: “Sir, the messenger that you and the magistrate sent to the Rue Brise-Miche has just come back.”

At this point, the door opened, and one of the nurses appeared and said to Rodin, “Sir, the messenger you and the magistrate sent to Rue Brise-Miche has just returned.”

“Has he left the letter?”

“Did he leave the letter?”

“Yes, sir; and it was taken upstairs directly.”

“Yes, sir; and it was taken upstairs right away.”

“Very well. Leave us!” The nurse went out.

“Alright. Please leave us!” The nurse stepped outside.





CHAPTER XXXV. SYMPATHY.

If it had been possible for Mdlle. de Cardoville to harbor any suspicion of the sincerity of Rodin’s devotion, it must have given way before this reasoning, unfortunately so simple and undeniable. How could she suppose the faintest complicity between the Abbe d’Aigrigny and his secretary, when it was the latter who completely unveiled the machinations of his master, and exposed them to the tribunals? when in this, Rodin went even further than Mdlle. de Cardoville would herself have gone? Of what secret design could she suspect the Jesuit? At worst, of a desire to earn by his services the profitable patronage of the young lady.

If Mdlle. de Cardoville had any doubts about Rodin’s genuine devotion, those doubts must have vanished in light of this reasoning, which was unfortunately simple and undeniable. How could she think there was even the slightest collusion between Abbe d’Aigrigny and his secretary when it was Rodin who completely uncovered his master's schemes and brought them to the courts? Rodin went even further than Mdlle. de Cardoville would have herself. What secret motive could she attribute to the Jesuit? At most, a desire to gain the favorable support of the young lady through his services.

And then, had he not just now protested against this supposition, by declaring his devotion, not to Mdlle. de Cardoville—not to the fair, rich, noble lady—but to the high-souled and generous girl? Finally, as Rodin had said himself, could any but a miserable wretch fail to be interested in Adrienne’s fate? A strange mixture of curiosity, surprise, and interest, was joined with Mdlle. de Cardoville’s feelings of gratitude towards Rodin. Yet, as she recognized the superior mind under that humble exterior, she was suddenly struck with a grave suspicion. “Sir,” said she to Rodin, “I always confess to the persons I esteem the doubts they may have inspired, so that they may justify themselves, and excuse me, if I am wrong.”

And then, hadn’t he just protested against this assumption by declaring his loyalty, not to Mdlle. de Cardoville—not to the beautiful, wealthy, noble lady—but to the noble and generous girl? Finally, as Rodin himself had said, could anyone but a miserable wretch fail to care about Adrienne’s fate? A strange mix of curiosity, surprise, and interest combined with Mdlle. de Cardoville’s feelings of gratitude towards Rodin. Yet, as she recognized the superior mind beneath that humble exterior, she was suddenly hit with a serious suspicion. “Sir,” she said to Rodin, “I always share my doubts with those I respect, so they can explain themselves and forgive me if I'm mistaken.”

Rodin looked at Mdlle. de Cardoville with surprise, as if mentally calculating the suspicions than she might entertain, and replied, after a moment’s silence: “You are perhaps thinking of my journey to Cardoville, of my base proposals to your good and worthy bailiff? Oh! if you—”

Rodin stared at Mdlle. de Cardoville in surprise, almost as if he were weighing the suspicions she might have, and after a brief pause, he replied, “Maybe you’re thinking about my trip to Cardoville and my dishonorable offers to your decent and respectable bailiff? Oh! If you—”

“No, no, sir,” said Adrienne, interrupting him; “you made that confession spontaneously, and I quite understand, that, blinded with regard to M. d’Aigrigny, you passively executed instructions repugnant to your delicacy. But how comes it, that, with your incontestable merits, you have so long; occupied so mean a position in his service?”

“No, no, sir,” Adrienne interrupted him. “You confessed that willingly, and I completely understand that, being misled about M. d’Aigrigny, you followed orders that went against your principles. But how is it that, with your undeniable skills, you’ve held such a low position in his service for so long?”

“It is true,” said Rodin, with a smile; “that must impress you unfavorably, my dear young lady; for a man of any capacity, who remains long in an inferior condition, has evidently some radical vice, some bad or base passion—”

“It’s true,” said Rodin, smiling; “that must leave a bad impression on you, my dear young lady; because a man of any ability who stays in a lower position for too long clearly has some deep flaw, some bad or low desire—”

“It is generally true, sir.”

"That's usually true, sir."

“And personally true—with regard to myself.”

“And personally true—about me.”

“What, sir! do you make this avowal?”

“What, sir! Are you admitting this?”

“Alas! I confess that I have a bad passion, to which, for forty years, I have sacrificed all chances of attaining to a better position.”

“Unfortunately! I admit that I have a harmful obsession, to which, for forty years, I have given up all opportunities to achieve a better situation.”

“And this passion, sir?”

"And this passion, dude?"

“Since I must make the unpleasant avowal, this passion is indolence—yes, indolence—the horror of all activity of mind, of all moral responsibility, of taking the lead in anything. With the twelve hundred francs that Abbe d’Aigrigny gave me, I was the happiest man in the world; I trusted to the nobleness of his views; his thoughts became mine, his wishes mine. My work once finished, I returned to my poor little chamber, I lighted my fire, I dined on vegetables—then, taking up some book of philosophy, little known, and dreaming over it, I gave free course to my imagination, which, restrained all the day long, carried me through numberless theories to a delicious Utopia. Then, from the eminences of my intelligence, lifted up Lord knows whither, by the audacity of my thoughts, I seemed to look down upon my master, and upon the great men of the earth. This fever lasted for three or four hours, after which I had a good sleep; and, the next morning, I went lightly to my work, secure of my daily bread, without cares for the future, living content with little, waiting with impatience for the delights of my solitary evening, and saying to myself as I went on writing like a stupid machine: ‘And yet—and yet—if I chose!’—”

“Since I have to make this unpleasant confession, my passion is laziness—yes, laziness—the dread of any mental effort, of any moral responsibility, of taking charge of anything. With the twelve hundred francs that Abbe d’Aigrigny gave me, I felt like the happiest man alive; I believed in the nobleness of his ideas; his thoughts became mine, his wishes became my own. Once my work was done, I returned to my tiny room, lit my fire, and had a vegetable dinner—then, picking up some lesser-known philosophy book and wandering through it, I let my imagination roam free, which, held back all day, swept me through countless theories to a blissful Utopia. Then, from the heights of my mind, lifted up who knows where by my bold thoughts, I seemed to look down on my mentor and on the great figures of the world. This excitement lasted for three or four hours, after which I had a good sleep; and the next morning, I went cheerfully to my work, assured of my daily bread, free from worries about the future, happy with little, eagerly anticipating the joys of my quiet evening, and telling myself as I kept writing like a mindless machine: ‘And yet—and yet—if I wanted to!’—”

“Doubtless, you could, like others, surer than others, have reached a higher position,” said Adrienne, greatly struck with Rodin’s practical philosophy.

“Surely, you could have achieved a higher position, like others, even more confidently than them,” said Adrienne, very impressed by Rodin’s practical philosophy.

“Yes, I think I could have done so; but for what purpose?—You see, my dear young lady, what often renders people of some merit puzzles to the vulgar, is that they are frequently content to say: ‘If I chose!’”

“Yes, I think I could have done that; but for what reason?—You see, my dear young lady, what often frustrates ordinary people about those with some merit is that they are often satisfied to say: ‘If I wanted to!’”

“But, sir, without attaching much importance to the luxuries of life, there is a certain degree of comfort, which age renders almost indispensable, and which you seem to have utterly renounced.”

“But, sir, without putting too much emphasis on the luxuries of life, there is a certain level of comfort that age makes almost essential, and it seems like you have completely rejected it.”

“Undeceive yourself, if you please, my dear young lady,” said Rodin, with a playful smile. “I am a true Sybarite; I require absolutely warm clothes, a good stove, a soft mattress, a good piece of bread, a fresh radish, flavored with good cheap salt, and some good, clear water; and, notwithstanding this complication of wants, my twelve hundred francs have always more than sufficed, for I have been able to make some little savings.”

“Stop fooling yourself, if you don’t mind, my dear young lady,” said Rodin with a playful smile. “I’m a true pleasure seeker; I absolutely need warm clothes, a good stove, a soft mattress, a nice piece of bread, a fresh radish, seasoned with some good, inexpensive salt, and some clear water; and despite this list of wants, my twelve hundred francs have always been more than enough, as I’ve managed to save a little here and there.”

“But now that you are without employment, how will you manage to live, sir?” said Adrienne, more and more interested by the singularities of this man, and wishing to put his disinterestedness to the proof.

“But now that you don't have a job, how will you get by, sir?” said Adrienne, increasingly intrigued by the uniqueness of this man and wanting to test his selflessness.

“I have laid by a little, which will serve me till I have unravelled the last thread of Father d’Aigrigny’s dark designs. I owe myself this reparation, for having been his dupe; three or four days, I hope, will complete the work. After that, I have the certainty of meeting with a situation, in my native province, under a collector of taxes: some time ago, the offer was made me by a friend; but then I would not leave Father d’Aigrigny, notwithstanding the advantages proposed. Fancy, my dear young lady—eight hundred francs, with board and lodging! As I am a little of the roughest, I should have preferred lodging apart; but, as they give me so much, I must submit to this little inconvenience.”

“I've saved up a bit, which will keep me going until I’ve figured out the last of Father d’Aigrigny’s shady schemes. I owe myself this chance to make things right for being his fool; I hope in three or four days I’ll finish the job. After that, I’m sure I’ll find a position in my home province, under a tax collector: a friend offered me that a while ago, but back then, I didn’t want to leave Father d’Aigrigny, despite the benefits. Can you believe it, my dear young lady—eight hundred francs, plus meals and a place to stay! Since I’m a bit rough around the edges, I would have preferred to live separately, but since they’re offering me so much, I guess I’ll have to deal with this small inconvenience.”

Nothing could exceed Rodin’s ingenuity, in making these little household confidences (so abominably false) to Mdlle. de Cardoville, who felt her last suspicions give way.

Nothing could match Rodin's cleverness in sharing these little domestic secrets (so incredibly untrue) with Mdlle. de Cardoville, who felt her last doubts fade away.

“What, sir?” said she to the Jesuit, with interest; “in three or four days, you mean to quit Paris?”

“What, sir?” she said to the Jesuit, intrigued. “You plan to leave Paris in three or four days?”

“I hope to do so, my dear young lady; and that,” added he, in a mysterious tone, “and that for many reasons. But what would be very precious to me,” he resumed, in a serious voice, as he looked at Adrienne with emotion, “would be to carry with me the conviction, that you did me the justice to believe, that, on merely reading your interview with the Princess de Saint-Dizier, I recognized at once qualities quite unexampled in our day, in a young person of your age and condition.”

“I hope to do that, my dear young lady; and that,” he said in a mysterious tone, “and that for many reasons. But what would mean a lot to me,” he continued seriously, looking at Adrienne with emotion, “would be to have the assurance that you believed it was just and fair, that upon simply reading your conversation with the Princess de Saint-Dizier, I immediately noticed qualities that are truly exceptional in our time, especially in someone your age and situation.”

“Ah, sir!” said Adrienne, with a smile, “do not think yourself obliged to return so soon the sincere praises that I bestowed on your superiority of mind. I should be better pleased with ingratitude.”

“Ah, sir!” said Adrienne, smiling, “don’t feel like you have to return my genuine compliments about your brilliance so quickly. I’d actually prefer a bit of ingratitude.”

“Oh, no! I do not flatter you, my dear young lady. Why should I? We may probably never meet again. I do not flatter you; I understand you—that’s all—and what will seem strange to you, is, that your appearance complete, the idea which I had already formed of you, my dear young lady, in reading your interview with your aunt: and some parts of your character, hitherto obscure to me, are now fully displayed.”

“Oh no! I'm not flattering you, my dear young lady. Why would I? We may never meet again. I don’t flatter you; I understand you—that’s all—and what might seem odd to you is that your complete appearance matches the idea I already had of you, my dear young lady, from reading your conversation with your aunt. Some aspects of your character, which were unclear to me before, are now fully revealed.”

“Really, sir, you astonish me more and more.”

“Honestly, sir, you keep surprising me more and more.”

“I can’t help it! I merely describe my impressions. I can now explain perfectly, for example, your passionate love of the beautiful, your eager worship of the refinements of the senses, your ardent aspirations for a better state of things, your courageous contempt of many degrading and servile customs, to which woman is condemned; yes, now I understand the noble pride with which you contemplate the mob of vain, self-sufficient, ridiculous men, who look upon woman as a creature destined for their service, according to the laws made after their own not very handsome image. In the eyes of these hedge-tyrants, woman, a kind of inferior being to whom a council of cardinals deigned to grant a soul by a majority of two voices, ought to think herself supremely happy in being the servant of these petty pachas, old at thirty, worn-out, used up, weary with excesses, wishing only for repose, and seeking, as they say, to make an end of it, which they set about by marrying some poor girl, who is on her side desirous to make a beginning.”

“I can’t help it! I'm just sharing my thoughts. I can now clearly explain, for instance, your passionate love for beauty, your enthusiastic appreciation for the finer things in life, your strong desire for a better world, your fearless disdain for many degrading and subservient customs that women face; yes, now I see the noble pride with which you look down on the crowd of vain, self-satisfied, ridiculous men, who see women as beings meant to serve them, according to rules created in their own not-so-flattering image. In the eyes of these petty tyrants, women, considered some sort of inferior beings, were granted a soul by a council of cardinals by a vote of just two in favor. They believe women should feel lucky to be the servants of these small-time rulers, who are already tired at thirty, worn out, exhausted, and only looking for rest, trying to settle down by marrying some poor girl who, for her part, is eager to start her life.”

Mdlle. de Cardoville would certainly have smiled at these satirical remarks, if she had not been greatly struck by hearing Rodin express in such appropriate terms her own ideas, though it was the first time in her life that she saw this dangerous man. Adrienne forgot, or rather, she was not aware, that she had to deal with a Jesuit of rare intelligence, uniting the information and the mysterious resources of the police-spy with the profound sagacity of the confessor; one of those diabolic priests, who, by the help of a few hints, avowals, letters, reconstruct a character, as Cuvier could reconstruct a body from zoological fragments. Far from interrupting Rodin, Adrienne listened to him with growing curiosity. Sure of the effect he produced, he continued, in a tone of indignation: “And your aunt and the Abbe d’Aigrigny treated you as mad, because you revolted against the yoke of such tyrants! because, hating the shameful vices of slavery, you chose to be independent with the suitable qualities of independence, free with the proud virtues of liberty!”

Mdlle. de Cardoville would definitely have smiled at these sarcastic comments if she hadn’t been so taken aback by hearing Rodin articulate her own thoughts so well, even though it was the first time she had ever encountered this dangerous man. Adrienne either forgot or didn’t realize that she was dealing with a Jesuit of exceptional intelligence, combining the knowledge and the secretive tactics of a police informant with the deep insight of a confessor; one of those devilish priests who, with just a few clues, confessions, and letters, can reconstruct a personality just as Cuvier could piece together a skeleton from animal remains. Instead of interrupting Rodin, Adrienne listened to him with increasing interest. Confident of the impact he was having, he pressed on in an indignant tone: “And your aunt and the Abbe d’Aigrigny called you crazy for rebelling against the oppression of such tyrants! For hating the disgraceful evils of slavery, you chose to be independent with all the traits that come with it, to be free with the noble virtues of liberty!”

“But, sir,” said Adrienne, more and more surprised, “how can my thoughts be so familiar to you?”

“But, sir,” Adrienne said, increasingly surprised, “how can you be so familiar with my thoughts?”

“First, I know you perfectly, thanks to your interview with the Princess de Saint-Dizier: and next, if it should happen that we both pursue the same end, though by different means,” resumed Rodin, artfully, as he looked at Mdlle. de Cardoville with an air of intelligence, “why should not our convictions be the same?”

“First, I know you really well because of your interview with Princess de Saint-Dizier. And then, if we happen to be aiming for the same goal, even if we take different paths,” Rodin continued cleverly, glancing at Mdlle. de Cardoville with a knowing look, “why shouldn’t our beliefs align?”

“I do not understand you, sir. Of what end do you speak?”

“I don’t understand you, sir. What purpose are you talking about?”

“The end pursued incessantly by all lofty, generous, independent spirits—some acting, like you, my dear young lady, from passion, from instinct, without perhaps explaining to themselves the high mission they are called on to ful, fil. Thus, for example, when you take pleasure in the most refined delights, when you surround yourself with all that charms the senses, do you think that you only yield to the attractions of the beautiful, to the desire of exquisite enjoyments? No! ah, no! for then you would be incomplete, odiously selfish, a dry egotist, with a fine taste—nothing more—and at your age, it would be hideous, my dear young lady, it would be hideous!”

“The goal that all noble, generous, independent spirits are constantly chasing—some doing so, like you, my dear young lady, out of passion, out of instinct, perhaps without fully understanding the important role they are meant to play. So, for instance, when you find joy in the most refined pleasures, when you surround yourself with everything that delights the senses, do you believe that you’re simply giving in to the allure of beauty, to the desire for exquisite experiences? No! Oh, no! Because then you would be incomplete, selfish to an ugly degree, a dry egotist with just good taste—nothing more—and at your age, that would be dreadful, my dear young lady, that would be dreadful!”

“And do you really think thus severely of me?” said Adrienne, with uneasiness, so much influence had this man irresistibly attained over her.

“And do you really think so harshly of me?” said Adrienne, with unease, as this man had gained such an irresistible influence over her.

“Certainly, I should think thus of you, if you loved luxury for luxury’s sake; but, no—quite another sentiment animates you,” resumed the Jesuit. “Let us reason a little. Feeling a passionate desire for all these enjoyments, you know their value and their need more than any one—is it not so?”

“Of course, I would think that about you if you just loved luxury for luxury’s sake; but no—there’s a different feeling driving you,” the Jesuit continued. “Let’s think this through. You have a strong desire for all these pleasures, and you understand their value and importance better than anyone else, right?”

“It is so,” replied Adrienne, deeply interested.

“It is,” Adrienne replied, genuinely intrigued.

“Your gratitude and favor are then necessarily acquired by those who, poor, laborious, and unknown, have procured for you these marvels of luxury, which you could not do without?”

“Your gratitude and favor are naturally earned by those who, poor, hard-working, and unknown, have provided you with these luxurious wonders that you just can’t live without?”

“This feeling of gratitude is so strong in me, sir,” replied Adrienne, more and more pleased to find herself so well understood, “that I once had inscribed on a masterpiece of goldsmith’s work, instead of the name of the seller, that of the poor unknown artist who designed it, and who has since risen to his true place.”

“This feeling of gratitude is so strong in me, sir,” replied Adrienne, increasingly happy to feel so well understood, “that I once had engraved on a stunning piece of jewelry, instead of the name of the seller, that of the poor unknown artist who designed it, and who has since taken his rightful place.”

“There you see, I was not deceived,” went on Rodin; “the taste for enjoyment renders you grateful to those who procure it for you; and that is not all; here am I, an example, neither better nor worse than my neighbors, but accustomed to privations, which cause me no suffering—so that the privations of others necessarily touch me less nearly than they do you, my dear young lady; for your habits of comfort must needs render you more compassionate towards misfortune. You would yourself suffer too much from poverty, not to pity and succor those who are its victims.”

“There you see, I wasn't mistaken,” Rodin continued. “The desire for pleasure makes you grateful to those who bring it to you; and that’s not all; here I am, just an example, no better or worse than my neighbors, but used to hardships, which don't bother me—so the hardships of others don’t affect me as deeply as they do you, my dear young lady; because your comfortable lifestyle makes you more compassionate towards those in trouble. You would feel the weight of poverty too much to not have sympathy and help those who suffer from it.”

“Really, sir,” said Adrienne, who began to feel herself under the fatal charm of Rodin, “the more I listen to you, the more I am convinced that you would defend a thousand times better than I could those ideas for which I was so harshly reproached by Madame de Saint-Dizier and Abbe d’Aigrigny. Oh! speak, speak, sir! I cannot tell you with what happiness, with what pride I listen.”

“Honestly, sir,” said Adrienne, starting to feel the powerful allure of Rodin, “the more I hear you, the more I believe you could defend those ideas that I was so heavily criticized for by Madame de Saint-Dizier and Abbe d’Aigrigny a thousand times better than I could. Oh! Please, talk more, sir! I can’t express how happy and proud it makes me to listen to you.”

Attentive and moved, her eyes fixed on the Jesuit with as much interest as sympathy and curiosity, Adrienne, by a graceful toss of the head that was habitual to her, threw hack her long, golden curls, the better to contemplate Rodin, who thus resumed: “You are astonished, my dear young lady, that you were not understood by your aunt or by Abbe d’Aigrigny! What point of contact had you with these hypocritical, jealous, crafty minds, such as I can judge them to be now? Do you wish a new proof of their hateful blindness? Among what they called your monstrous follies, which was the worst, the most damnable? Why, your resolution to live alone and in your own way, to dispose freely of the present and the future. They declared this to be odious, detestable, immoral. And yet—was this resolution dictated by a mad love of liberty? no!—by a disordered aversion to all restraint? no!—by the desire of singularity?—no!—for then I, too, should have blamed you severely.”

Attentive and moved, her eyes fixed on the Jesuit with as much interest as sympathy and curiosity, Adrienne, with a graceful toss of her head that she often did, threw back her long, golden curls to better look at Rodin, who continued: “You’re surprised, my dear young lady, that your aunt and Abbe d’Aigrigny didn’t understand you! What common ground could you possibly have with such hypocritical, jealous, cunning people, as I judge them to be now? Do you want another example of their awful blindness? Among what they called your outrageous follies, which was the worst, the most despicable? Well, it was your decision to live alone and on your own terms, to have control over your present and future. They said this was repulsive, detestable, immoral. And yet—was this decision driven by a crazy love of freedom? No!—by a chaotic dislike of all rules? No!—by a need to be different? No!—because then I, too, would have criticized you harshly.”

“Other reasons have indeed guided me, sir, I assure you,” said Adrienne eagerly, for she had become very eager for the esteem with which her character might inspire Rodin.

“Other reasons have definitely influenced me, sir, I promise you,” said Adrienne eagerly, as she had become very enthusiastic about the respect her character might inspire in Rodin.

“Oh! I know it well; your motives could only be excellent ones,” replied the Jesuit. “Why then did you take this resolution, so much called in question? Was it to brave established etiquette? no! for you respected them until the hate of Mme. de Saint-Dizier forced you to withdraw yourself from her unbearable guardianship. Was it to live alone, to escape the eyes of the world? no! you would be a hundred times more open to observation in this than any other condition. Was it to make a bad use of your liberty? no, ah, no! those who design evil seek for darkness and solitude; while you place yourself right before the jealous anal envious eyes of the vulgar crowd. Why then do you take this determination, so courageous and rare, unexampled in a young person of your age? Shall I tell you, my dear young lady? It is, that you wish to prove, by your example, that a woman of pure heart and honest mind, with a firm character and independence of soul, may nobly and proudly throw off the humiliating guardianship that custom has imposed upon her. Yes, instead of accepting the fate of a revolted slave, a life only destined to hypocrisy or vice, you wish to live freely in presence of all the world, independent, honorable, and respected. You wish to have, like man, the exercise of your own free will, the entire responsibility of all your actions, so as to establish the fact, that a woman left completely to herself, may equal man in reason, wisdom, uprightness, and surpass him indelicacy and dignity. That is your design, my dear young lady. It is noble and great. Will your example be imitated? I hope it may; but whether it be so or not, your generous attempt, believe me, will place you in a high and worthy position.”

“Oh! I know it well; your motives must be excellent,” replied the Jesuit. “So why did you make this controversial decision? Was it to challenge established norms? No! You respected them until the animosity from Mme. de Saint-Dizier pushed you away from her unbearable control. Was it to live alone, to escape the scrutiny of the world? No! You would be even more visible in this situation than in any other. Was it to misuse your freedom? No, absolutely not! Those who intend harm seek out darkness and solitude, while you put yourself right in front of the envious and watchful eyes of the public. So why do you make this bold and rare choice, especially for someone your age? Shall I tell you, my dear young lady? It’s because you want to show, by your example, that a woman with a pure heart, honest mind, strong character, and independence of spirit can proudly remove the degrading control that society has imposed upon her. Yes, instead of accepting the fate of a rebel slave, a life meant only for hypocrisy or vice, you wish to live freely in front of everyone, independent, honorable, and respected. You want to have, like a man, the freedom to make your own choices, and take full responsibility for your actions, to prove that a woman left to her own devices can match a man in reason, wisdom, and uprightness, and surpass him in grace and dignity. That is your intention, my dear young lady. It is noble and significant. Will others follow your example? I hope they do; but whether they do or not, your generous effort, believe me, will elevate you to a high and worthy position.”

Mdlle. de Cardoville’s eyes shone with a proud and gentle brightness, her cheeks were slightly colored, her bosom heaved, she raised her charming head with a movement of involuntary pride; at length completely under the charm of that diabolical man she exclaimed: “But, sir, who are you that can thus know and analyze my most secret thoughts, and read my soul more clearly than myself, so as to give new life and action to those ideas of independence which have long stirred within me? Who are you, that can thus elevate me in my own eyes, for now I am conscious of accomplishing a mission, honorable to myself, and perhaps useful to my sisters immersed in slavery? Once again, sir, who are you?”

Mdlle. de Cardoville’s eyes sparkled with a proud and gentle glow, her cheeks were slightly flushed, her chest rose and fell, and she lifted her beautiful head with a gesture of involuntary pride; finally, completely captivated by that charming man, she exclaimed: “But, sir, who are you that can see and analyze my deepest thoughts, and understand my soul better than I do, giving life and energy to those ideas of independence that have long been stirring inside me? Who are you, that can raise my self-esteem, because now I feel like I'm fulfilling a mission that is honorable for me, and maybe even helpful to my sisters trapped in oppression? Once again, sir, who are you?”

“Who am I, madame?” answered Rodin, with a smile of the greatest good nature; “I have already told you that I am a poor old man, who for the last forty years, having served in the day time as a writing machine to record the ideas of others, went home every evening to work out ideas of his own—a good kind of man who, from his garret, watches and even takes some little share in the movement of generous spirits, advancing towards an end that is nearer than is commonly thought. And thus, my dear young lady, as I told you just now, you and I are both tending towards the same objects, though you may do the same without reflection, and merely in obedience to your rare and divine instincts. So continue so to live, fair, free, and happy!—it is your mission—more providential than you may think it. Yes; continue to surround yourself with all the marvels of luxury and art; refine your senses, purify your tastes, by the exquisite choice of your enjoyments; by genius, grace, and purity raise yourself above the stupid and ill-favored mob of men, that will instantly surround you, when they behold you alone and free; they will consider you an easy prey, destined to please their cupidity, their egotism, their folly.

“Who am I, ma'am?” Rodin replied with a warm smile. “I've told you before that I'm just a poor old man who, for the last forty years, has spent the days working like a typewriter, capturing the ideas of others. Every evening, I go home to develop my own ideas—a decent guy who, from my little attic, observes and even participates, in a small way, in the movement of generous spirits pushing towards a goal that's closer than most think. So, my dear young lady, as I mentioned earlier, we are both headed towards the same aspirations, though you might be doing so instinctively and without much thought, simply following your rare and divine instincts. So keep living beautifully, freely, and happily!—it's your purpose—more fateful than you realize. Yes; keep surrounding yourself with all the wonders of luxury and art; enhance your senses, refine your tastes through your exquisite choices in enjoyment; through talent, elegance, and purity, elevate yourself above the ignorant and unattractive crowd of men who will quickly surround you when they see you alone and free; they will see you as an easy target, meant to satisfy their greed, selfishness, and foolishness.”

“Laugh at them, and mock these idiotic and sordid pretensions. Be the queen of your own world, and make yourself respected as a queen. Love—shine—enjoy—it is your part upon earth. All the flowers, with which you are whelmed in profusion, will one day bear fruit. You think that you have lived only for pleasure; in reality, you will have lived for the noblest aims that could tempt a great and lofty soul. And so—some years hence—we may meet again, perhaps; you, fairer and more followed than ever; I, older and more obscure. But, no matter—a secret voice, I am sure, says to you at this moment, that between us two, however different, there exists an invisible bond, a mysterious communion, which nothing hereafter will ever be able to destroy!”

“Laugh at them, and mock these foolish and dirty pretensions. Be the queen of your own world, and earn the respect you deserve as a queen. Love—shine—enjoy—it’s your role on this earth. All the flowers that surround you in abundance will eventually bear fruit. You think you've lived only for pleasure; in reality, you will have lived for the noblest goals that could inspire a great and noble soul. And so—some years from now—we might meet again, perhaps; you, more beautiful and admired than ever; I, older and more unnoticed. But it doesn’t matter—I'm sure a secret voice is telling you right now that between us, no matter how different we are, there’s an invisible bond, a mysterious connection, that nothing will ever be able to break!”

He uttered these final words in a tone of such profound emotion, that Adrienne started. Rodin had approached without her perceiving it, and without, as it were, walking at all, for he dragged his steps along the floor, with a sort of serpent motion; and he had spoken with so much warmth and enthusiasm, that his pale face had become slightly tinged, and his repulsive ugliness had almost disappeared before the brilliancy of his small sharp eyes, now wide open, and fixed full upon Adrienne. The latter leaned forward, with half-open lips and deep-drawn breath, nor could she take her eyes from the Jesuit’s; he had ceased to speak, and yet she was still listening. The feelings of the fair young lady, in presence of this little old man, dirty, ugly, and poor, were inexplicable. That comparison so common, and yet so true, of the frightful fascination of the bird by the serpent, might give some idea of the singular impression made upon her. Rodin’s tactics were skillful and sure. Until now, Mdlle. de Cardoville had never analyzed her tastes or instincts. She had followed them, because they were inoffensive and charming. How happy and proud she then was sure to be to hear a man of superior mind not only praise these tendencies, for which she had been heretofore so severely blamed, but congratulate her upon them, as upon something great, noble, and divine! If Rodin had only addressed himself to Adrienne’s self-conceit, he would have failed in his perfidious designs, for she had not the least spark of vanity. But he addressed himself to all that was enthusiastic and generous in her heart; that which he appeared to encourage and admire in her was really worthy of encouragement and admiration. How could she fail to be the dupe of such language, concealing though it did such dark and fatal projects?

He spoke these final words with such deep emotion that Adrienne jumped. Rodin had approached without her noticing, moving almost silently, dragging his feet across the floor in a serpent-like way. He spoke with such warmth and enthusiasm that his pale face took on a slight flush, and his unattractive features seemed to fade away in the brightness of his sharp, small eyes, now wide open and fixed on Adrienne. She leaned in, her lips slightly parted and breathing deeply, unable to look away from the Jesuit’s gaze. He had stopped speaking, yet she continued to listen. The feelings the young woman experienced in the presence of this small, dirty, ugly, and poor old man were beyond explanation. The common but true comparison of the horrifying attraction of a bird to a serpent might hint at the unusual impression he made on her. Rodin's tactics were clever and effective. Until now, Mdlle. de Cardoville had never examined her tastes or instincts. She followed them because they were harmless and delightful. How happy and proud she must have felt to hear a man with a superior mind not only praise these tendencies for which she had been criticized, but also congratulate her for them as if they were something great, noble, and divine! If Rodin had only appealed to Adrienne’s self-importance, he would have failed in his deceitful plans because she had no trace of vanity. Instead, he appealed to everything enthusiastic and generous in her heart; what he seemed to encourage and admire in her was genuinely deserving of praise. How could she not be a victim of such words, even though they masked dark and dangerous intentions?

Struck with the Jesuit’s rare intelligence, feeling her curiosity greatly excited by some mysterious words that he had purposely uttered, hardly explaining to herself the strange influence which this pernicious counsellor already exercised over her, and animated by respectful compassion for a man of his age and talents placed in so precarious a position, Adrienne said to him, with all her natural cordiality, “A man of your merit and character, sir, ought not to be at the mercy of the caprice of circumstances. Some of your words have opened a new horizon before me; I feel that, on many points, your counsels may be of the greatest use to me. Moreover, in coming to fetch me from this house, and in devoting yourself to the service of other persons of my family, you have shown me marks of interest which I cannot forget without ingratitude. You have lost a humble but secure situation. Permit me—”

Struck by the Jesuit’s rare intelligence and feeling her curiosity piqued by some mysterious words he had intentionally spoken, Adrienne found it hard to understand the strange influence this harmful adviser already had over her. Filled with respectful compassion for a man of his age and talents in such a risky position, she said to him, with all her natural warmth, “A man of your worth and character shouldn’t be at the mercy of unpredictable circumstances. Some of your words have opened up a new perspective for me; I believe your guidance could be incredibly valuable to me in many ways. Furthermore, by coming to get me from this house and dedicating yourself to the service of my family, you’ve shown me a level of concern I can’t forget without feeling ungrateful. You’ve sacrificed a modest but stable position. Please allow me—”

“Not a word more, my dear young lady,” said Rodin, interrupting Mdlle. de Cardoville, with an air of chagrin. “I feel for you the deepest sympathy; I am honored by having ideas in common with you; I believe firmly that some day you will have to ask advice of the poor old philosopher; and, precisely because of all that, I must and ought to maintain towards you the most complete independence.”

“Not another word, my dear young lady,” Rodin said, cutting off Mdlle. de Cardoville, looking a bit annoyed. “I have the deepest sympathy for you; I’m honored to share ideas with you; I truly believe that one day you’ll seek the advice of this old philosopher; and because of all that, I have to keep my complete independence toward you.”

“But, sir, it is I that would be the obliged party, if you deigned to accept what I offer.”

“But, sir, I would be the one who owes you, if you would just consider accepting what I’m offering.”

“Oh, my dear young lady,” said Rodin, with a smile: “I know that your generosity would always know how to make gratitude light and easy; but, once more, I cannot accept anything from you. One day, perhaps, you will know why.”

“Oh, my dear young lady,” said Rodin, smiling, “I know your generosity would always make gratitude feel light and easy; but, once again, I can’t accept anything from you. Maybe one day, you’ll understand why.”

“One day?”

"Is it happening one day?"

“It is impossible for me to tell you more. And then, supposing I were under an obligation to you, how could I tell you all that was good and beautiful in your actions? Hereafter, if you are somewhat indebted to me for my advice, so much the better; I shall be the more ready to blame you, if I find anything to blame.”

“It’s impossible for me to share more. And if I were to owe you something, how could I talk about everything good and beautiful in what you do? From now on, if you feel somewhat indebted to me for my advice, that’s even better; I’ll be more inclined to criticize you if I see something worth criticizing.”

“In this way, sir, you would forbid me to be grateful to you.”

“In this way, sir, you would stop me from being grateful to you.”

“No, no,” said Rodin, with apparent emotion. “Oh, believe me! there will come a solemn moment, in which you may repay all, in a manner worthy of yourself and me.”

“No, no,” said Rodin, clearly emotional. “Oh, believe me! There will come a serious moment when you can repay everything in a way that's worthy of both us.”

This conversation was here interrupted by the nurse, who said to Adrienne as she entered: “Madame, there is a little humpback workwoman downstairs, who wishes to speak to you. As, according to the doctor’s new orders, you are to do as you like, I have come to ask, if I am to bring her up to you. She is so badly dressed, that I did not venture.”

This conversation was interrupted by the nurse, who said to Adrienne as she entered, “Madame, there’s a little hunchbacked woman downstairs who wants to speak to you. Since the doctor’s new orders say you can do as you wish, I’m here to ask if you’d like me to bring her up to you. She’s dressed so poorly that I hesitated to do so.”

“Bring her up, by all means,” said Adrienne, hastily, for she had recognized Mother Bunch by the nurse’s description. “Bring her up directly.”

“Bring her up, please,” said Adrienne quickly, as she had recognized Mother Bunch from the nurse’s description. “Bring her up right now.”

“The doctor has also left word, that his carriage is to be at your orders, madame; are the horses to be put to?”

“The doctor has also mentioned that his carriage is ready for you, madame; should they put the horses to it?”

“Yes, in a quarter of an hour,” answered Adrienne to the nurse, who went out; then, addressing Rodin, she continued: “I do not think the magistrate can now be long, before he returns with Marshal Simon’s daughters?”

“Yes, in fifteen minutes,” replied Adrienne to the nurse, who then left; then, turning to Rodin, she added: “I don’t think it’ll be much longer before the magistrate comes back with Marshal Simon’s daughters, right?”

“I think not, my dear young lady; but who is this deformed workwoman?” asked Rodin, with an air of indifference.

“I think not, my dear young lady; but who is this deformed worker?” asked Rodin, sounding indifferent.

“The adopted sister of a gallant fellow, who risked all in endeavoring to rescue me from this house. And, sir,” said Adrienne, with emotion, “this young workwoman is a rare and excellent creature. Never was a nobler mind, a more generous heart, concealed beneath an exterior less—”

“The adopted sister of a brave guy who risked everything trying to save me from this house. And, sir,” said Adrienne, with emotion, “this young woman is truly one of a kind. There has never been a nobler mind or a more generous heart hidden beneath an exterior less—”

But reflecting, that Rodin seemed to unite in his own person the same moral and physical contrasts as the sewing-girl, Adrienne stopped short, and then added, with inimitable grace, as she looked at the Jesuit, who was somewhat astonished at the sudden pause: “No; this noble girl is not the only person who proves how loftiness of soul, and superiority of mind, can make us indifferent to the vain advantages which belong only to the accidents of birth or fortune.” At the moment of Adrienne speaking these last words, Mother Bunch entered the room.

But as Adrienne thought about it, she realized that Rodin seemed to embody the same moral and physical contrasts as the sewing girl. She paused and then added, with unmatched grace, glancing at the Jesuit, who looked a bit surprised by her sudden stop: “No, this noble girl isn’t the only one who shows how a noble spirit and sharp mind can make us indifferent to the superficial benefits that come only from the whims of birth or luck.” Just as Adrienne said these words, Mother Bunch walked into the room.





CHAPTER XXXVI. SUSPICIONS.

Mdlle. de Cardoville sprang hastily to meet the visitor, and said to her, in a voice of emotion, as she extended her arms towards her: “Come—come—there is no grating to separate us now!”

Mdlle. de Cardoville quickly moved to greet the visitor and said to her, with an emotional voice as she opened her arms wide: “Come on—come on—there's nothing separating us now!”

On this allusion, which reminded her how her poor, laborious hand had been respectfully kissed by the fair and rich patrician, the young workwoman felt a sentiment of gratitude, which was at once ineffable and proud. But, as she hesitated to respond to the cordial reception, Adrienne embraced her with touching affection. When Mother Bunch found herself clasped in the fair arms of Mdlle. de Cardoville, when she felt the fresh and rosy lips of the young lady fraternally pressed to her own pale and sickly cheek, she burst into tears without being able to utter a word. Rodin, retired in a corner of the chamber, locked on this scene with secret uneasiness. Informed of the refusal, so full of dignity, which Mother Bunch had opposed to the perfidious temptations of the superior of St. Mary’s Convent, and knowing the deep devotion of this generous creature for Agricola—a devotion which for some days she had so bravely extended to Mdlle. de Cardoville—the Jesuit did not like to see the latter thus laboring to increase that affection. He thought, wisely, that one should never despise friend or enemy, however small they may appear. Now, devotion to Mdlle. de Cardoville constituted an enemy in his eyes; and we know, moreover, that Rodin combined in his character rare firmness, with a certain degree of superstitious weakness, and he now felt uneasy at the singular impression of fear which Mother Bunch inspired in him. He determined to recollect this presentiment.

On this reminder, which highlighted how her hard-working hand had been respectfully kissed by the elegant and wealthy aristocrat, the young worker felt a mix of gratitude that was both deep and proud. But, as she hesitated to respond to the warm welcome, Adrienne embraced her with heartfelt affection. When Mother Bunch found herself held in the gentle arms of Mdlle. de Cardoville, and felt the fresh and rosy lips of the young lady tenderly pressed against her own pale and sickly cheek, she broke down in tears without being able to say a word. Rodin, staying in a corner of the room, watched this scene with hidden concern. Having been informed of the dignified refusal Mother Bunch had shown to the deceitful advances of the head of St. Mary’s Convent, and knowing the deep loyalty this generous woman had for Agricola—a loyalty she had bravely extended to Mdlle. de Cardoville for several days—Rodin was uncomfortable seeing her attempt to deepen that affection. He wisely thought that one should never underestimate friend or foe, no matter how minor they may seem. Now, devotion to Mdlle. de Cardoville was an enemy in his eyes. Furthermore, Rodin's character combined rare strength with a hint of superstitious weakness, and he began to feel uneasy about the strange sense of fear that Mother Bunch evoked in him. He decided to take note of this intuition.

Delicate natures sometimes display in the smallest things the most charming instincts of grace and goodness. Thus, when the sewing-girl was shedding abundant and sweet tears of gratitude, Adrienne took a richly embroidered handkerchief, and dried the pale and melancholy face. This action, so simple and spontaneous, spared the work-girl one humiliation; for, alas! humiliation and suffering are the two gulfs, along the edge of which misfortune continually passes. Therefore, the least kindness is in general a double benefit to the unfortunate. Perhaps the reader may smile in disdain at the puerile circumstance we mention. But poor Mother Bunch, not venturing to take from her pocket her old ragged handkerchief, would long have remained blinded by her tears, if Mdlle. de Cardoville had not come to her aid.

Delicate people often show their most charming qualities in the smallest things. So, when the sewing girl was shedding abundant and sweet tears of gratitude, Adrienne took out a beautifully embroidered handkerchief and gently wiped her pale, sad face. This simple, spontaneous act spared the girl from one humiliation; because, unfortunately, humiliation and suffering are two deep chasms that misfortune constantly hovers around. Therefore, even the smallest kindness tends to provide double relief for those in need. Some readers might scoff at the trivial situation we’re describing. But poor Mother Bunch, not daring to take out her old, tattered handkerchief, would have stayed blinded by her tears for a long time if Mdlle. de Cardoville hadn’t come to help her.

“Oh! you are so good—so nobly charitable, lady!” was all that the sempstress could say, in a tone of deep emotion; for she was still more touched by the attention of the young lady, than she would perhaps have been by a service rendered.

“Oh! you are so kind—so generously charitable, madam!” was all the seamstress could say, with a tone full of emotion; for she was even more moved by the young lady's attention than she would have been by any service provided.

“Look there, sir,” said Adrienne to Rodin, who drew near hastily. “Yes,” added the young patrician, proudly, “I have indeed discovered a treasure. Look at her, sir; and love her as I love her, honor as I honor. She has one of those hearts for which we are seeking.”

“Look over there, sir,” Adrienne said to Rodin, who rushed over quickly. “Yes,” the young nobleman added proudly, “I have truly found a treasure. Look at her, sir; love her as I love her, honor her as I honor. She has one of those hearts we are searching for.”

“And which, thank heaven, we are still able to find, my dear young lady!” said Rodin, as he bowed to the needle-woman.

“And which, thank goodness, we can still find, my dear young lady!” said Rodin, as he bowed to the seamstress.

The latter raised her eyes slowly, and locked at the Jesuit. At sight of that cadaverous countenance, which was smiling benignantly upon her, the young girl started. It was strange! she had never seen this man, and yet she felt instantly the same fear and repulsion that he had felt with regard to her. Generally timid and confused, the work-girl could not withdraw her eyes from Rodin’s; her heart beat violently, as at the coming of some great danger, and, as the excellent creature feared only for those she loved, she approached Adrienne involuntarily, keeping her eyes fixed on Rodin. The Jesuit was too good a physiognomist not to perceive the formidable impression he had made, and he felt an increase of his instinctive aversion for the sempstress. Instead of casting down his eyes, he appeared to examine her with such sustained attention, that Mdlle. de Cardoville was astonished at it.

The latter slowly raised her eyes and looked at the Jesuit. At the sight of that gaunt face, which was smiling kindly at her, the young girl flinched. It was strange! She had never seen this man, yet she instantly felt the same fear and disgust that he had felt toward her. Generally shy and confused, the work-girl couldn’t look away from Rodin’s eyes; her heart raced like she was facing a huge threat, and since the kind-hearted girl only feared for those she loved, she moved closer to Adrienne without thinking, keeping her eyes locked on Rodin. The Jesuit was too good at reading people not to notice the strong effect he had made, and he felt his natural dislike for the seamstress grow. Instead of looking away, he seemed to scrutinize her with such intense focus that Mdlle. de Cardoville was taken aback.

“I beg your pardon, my dear girl,” said Rodin, as if recalling his recollections, and addressing himself to Mother Bunch, “I beg your pardon—but I think—if I am not deceived—did you not go a few days since to St. Mary’s Convent, hard by?”

“I’m sorry, my dear girl,” said Rodin, as if lost in thought, addressing Mother Bunch, “I’m sorry—but I believe—if I’m not mistaken—didn’t you go a few days ago to St. Mary’s Convent, nearby?”

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“No doubt, it was you. Where then was my head?” cried Rodin. “It was you—I should have guessed it sooner.”

“No doubt, it was you. Where was my head?” cried Rodin. “It was you—I should have figured it out sooner.”

“Of what do you speak, sir?” asked Adrienne.

“About what are you talking, sir?” Adrienne asked.

“Oh! you are right, my dear young lady,” said Rodin, pointing to the hunchback. “She has indeed a noble heart, such as we seek. If you knew with what dignity, with what courage this poor girl, who was out of work and, for her, to want work is to want everything—if you knew, I say, with what dignity she rejected the shameful wages that the superior of the convent was unprincipled enough to offer, on condition of her acting as a spy in a family where it was proposed to place her.”

“Oh! You’re right, my dear young lady,” said Rodin, pointing to the hunchback. “She truly has a noble heart, just what we’re looking for. If you only knew how dignified and courageous this poor girl is, especially since she’s out of work— for her, being without a job means losing everything—if you knew, I tell you, how gracefully she turned down the disgraceful pay that the head of the convent shamelessly offered, on the condition that she act as a spy in a family where they planned to place her.”

“Oh, that is infamous!” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, with disgust. “Such a proposal to this poor girl—to her!”

“Oh, that is outrageous!” exclaimed Mdlle. de Cardoville, with disgust. “What a proposal to make to this poor girl— to her!”

“Madame,” said Mother Bunch, bitterly, “I had no work, I was poor, they did not know me—and they thought they might propose anything to the likes of me.”

“Madam,” said Mother Bunch, bitterly, “I had no job, I was struggling, they didn’t know me—and they thought they could suggest anything to someone like me.”

“And I tell you,” said Rodin, “that it was a double baseness on the part of the superior, to offer such temptation to misery, and it was doubly noble in you to refuse.”

“And I tell you,” said Rodin, “that it was a double insult from the superior to tempt someone in misery like that, and it was doubly admirable of you to turn it down.”

“Sir,” said the sewing-girl, with modest embarrassment.

“Sir,” said the sewing girl, feeling a bit shy.

“Oh! I am not to be intimidated,” resumed Rod in. “Praise or blame, I speak out roughly what I think. Ask this dear young lady,” he added, with a glance at Adrienne. “I tell you plainly, that I think as well of you as she does herself.”

“Oh! I won’t be intimidated,” Rod continued. “Whether it’s praise or criticism, I say what I really think. Just ask this lovely young lady,” he added, glancing at Adrienne. “I’ll tell you straight up that I hold you in the same regard that she does herself.”

“Believe me, dear,” said Adrienne, “there are some sorts of praise which honor, recompense, and encourage; and M. Rodin’s is of the number. I know it,—yes, I know it.”

“Trust me, dear,” said Adrienne, “there are certain kinds of praise that honor, reward, and motivate; and M. Rodin’s falls into that category. I know it—yes, I know it.”

“Nay, my dear young lady, you must not ascribe to me all the honor of this judgment.”

“Nah, my dear young lady, you must not give me all the credit for this judgment.”

“How so, sir?”

“How so, dude?”

“Is not this dear girl the adopted sister of Agricola Baudoin, the gallant workman, the energetic and popular poet? Is not the affection of such a man the best of guarantees, and does it not enable us to judge, as it were, by the label?” added Rodin, with a smile.

“Isn’t this lovely girl the adopted sister of Agricola Baudoin, the brave worker, the vibrant and well-loved poet? Isn’t the affection of someone like him the best assurance, and doesn’t it help us to evaluate, so to speak, by the label?” added Rodin, smiling.

“You are right, sir,” said Adrienne; “for, before knowing this dear girl, I began to feel deeply interested in her, from the day that her adopted brother spoke to me about her. He expressed himself with so much warmth, so much enthusiasm, that I at once conceived an esteem for the person capable of inspiring so noble an attachment.”

“You're right, sir,” said Adrienne; “because, before I got to know this sweet girl, I started feeling really interested in her from the day her adopted brother talked to me about her. He spoke with such warmth and enthusiasm that I immediately felt a respect for the person who could inspire such a noble attachment.”

These words of Adrienne, joined to another circumstance, had such an effect upon their hearer, that her pale face became crimson. The unfortunate hunchback loved Agricola, with love as passionate as it was secret and painful: the most indirect allusion to this fatal sentiment occasioned her the most cruel embarrassment. Now, the moment Mdlle. de Cardoville spoke of Agricola’s attachment for Mother Bunch, the latter had encountered Rodin’s observing and penetrating look fixed upon her. Alone with Adrienne, the sempstress would have felt only a momentary confusion on hearing the name of the smith; but unfortunately she fancied that the Jesuit, who already filled her with involuntary fear, had seen into her heart, and read the secrets of that fatal love, of which she was the victim. Thence the deep blushes of the poor girl, and the embarrassment so painfully visible, that Adrienne was struck with it.

These words from Adrienne, along with another circumstance, had such an effect on their listener that her pale face turned crimson. The unfortunate hunchback had a love for Agricola that was as passionate as it was secret and painful: even the slightest reference to this doomed feeling caused her the most intense embarrassment. When Mdlle. de Cardoville mentioned Agricola’s affection for Mother Bunch, the latter caught Rodin’s keen and penetrating gaze fixed on her. If she had been alone with Adrienne, the seamstress would have felt just a brief moment of confusion upon hearing the name of the smith; but unfortunately, she feared that the Jesuit, who already made her feel uneasy, had seen into her heart and uncovered the secrets of that fatal love of which she was the victim. Hence the deep blushes of the poor girl and the embarrassment so painfully evident that Adrienne noticed it.

A subtle and prompt mind, like Rodin’s on perceiving the smallest effect, immediately seeks the cause. Proceeding by comparison, the Jesuit saw on one side a deformed, but intelligent young girl, capable of passionate devotion; on the other, a young workman, handsome, bold, frank, and full of talent. “Brought up together, sympathizing with each other on many points, there must be some fraternal affection between them,” said he to himself; “but fraternal affection does not blush, and the hunchback blushed and grew troubled beneath my look; does she, then, Love Agricola?”

A quick and sharp mind, like Rodin’s when noticing the smallest details, immediately searches for the cause. By comparing, the Jesuit noticed a deformed but intelligent young girl, who was capable of deep devotion, and a handsome, bold, straightforward young worker with plenty of talent. “Having grown up together and connecting on many levels, there must be some sibling-like affection between them,” he thought to himself; “but sibling affection doesn’t blush, and the hunchback blushed and seemed uneasy under my gaze; does she, then, love Agricola?”

Once on the scent of this discovery, Rodin wished to pursue the investigation. Remarking the surprise and visible uneasiness that Mother Bunch had caused in Adrienne, he said to the latter, with a smile, looking significantly at the needlewoman: “You see, my dear young lady, how she blushes. The good girl is troubled by what we said of the attachment of this gallant workman.”

Once he caught wind of this discovery, Rodin wanted to continue the investigation. Noticing the surprise and clear discomfort that Mother Bunch had caused in Adrienne, he said to her with a smile, glancing meaningfully at the needlewoman: “You see, my dear young lady, how she’s blushing. The poor girl is upset by what we said about this charming worker’s affection.”

The needlewoman hung down her head, overcome with confusion. After the pause of a second, during which Rodin preserved silence, so as to give time for his cruel remark to pierce the heart of the victim, the savage resumed: “Look at the dear girl! how embarrassed she appears!”

The needlewoman hung her head, overwhelmed with embarrassment. After a brief moment of silence, during which Rodin remained quiet to let his harsh comment sink in, the cruel man continued: “Look at the poor girl! She looks so uncomfortable!”

Again, after another silence, perceiving that Mother Bunch from crimson had become deadly pale, and was trembling in all her limbs, the Jesuit feared he had gone too far, whilst Adrienne said to her friend, with anxiety: “Why, dear child, are you so agitated?”

Again, after another pause, noticing that Mother Bunch had gone from red to pale and was shaking all over, the Jesuit worried he had crossed a line, while Adrienne said to her friend, concerned: “Why, dear child, are you so upset?”

“Oh! it is clear enough,” resumed Rodin, with an air of perfect simplicity; for having discovered what he wished to know, he now chose to appear unconscious. “It is quite clear and plain. This good girl has the modesty of a kind and tender sister for a brother. When you praise him, she fancies that she is herself praised.”

“Oh! it’s clear enough,” Rodin continued, with an expression of complete innocence; having found out what he wanted to know, he now decided to act oblivious. “It’s really clear and obvious. This sweet girl has the modesty of a caring and loving sister for her brother. When you compliment him, she thinks she’s being complimented too.”

20351m
Original

“And she is as modest as she is excellent,” added Adrienne, taking bath of the girl’s hands, “the least praise, either of her adopted brother or of herself, troubles her in this way. But it is mere childishness, and I must scold her for it.”

“And she is as humble as she is great,” added Adrienne, taking a bath of the girl’s hands, “the slightest praise, whether it's about her adopted brother or herself, makes her uncomfortable like this. But it’s just childishness, and I need to scold her for it.”

Mdlle. de Cardoville spoke sincerely, for the explanation given by Rodin appeared to her very plausible. Like all other persons who, dreading every moment the discovery of some painful secret have their courage as easily restored as shaken, Mother Bunch persuaded herself (and she needed to do so, to escape dying of shame), that the last words of Rodin were sincere, and that he had no idea of the love she felt for Agricola. So her agony diminished, and she found words to reply to Mdlle. de Cardoville.

Mademoiselle de Cardoville spoke honestly, as the explanation given by Rodin seemed very reasonable to her. Like many others who constantly fear that a painful secret will be exposed and whose courage can easily be restored or shaken, Mother Bunch convinced herself (and she had to, to avoid being overwhelmed by shame) that Rodin's last words were genuine and that he was unaware of her feelings for Agricola. As a result, her anxiety lessened, and she found the words to respond to Mademoiselle de Cardoville.

“Excuse me, madame,” she said timidly, “I am so little accustomed to such kindness as that with which you overwhelm me, that I make a sorry return for all your goodness.”

“Excuse me, ma'am,” she said shyly, “I'm not really used to such kindness as you've shown me, so I feel like I'm not giving back enough for all your generosity.”

“Kindness, my poor girl?” said Adrienne. “I have done nothing for you yet. But, thank heaven! from this day I shall be able to keep my promise, and reward your devotion to me, your courageous resignation, your sacred love of labor, and the dignity of which you have given so many proofs, under the most cruel privations. In a word, from this day, if you do not object to it, we will part no more.”

“Kindness, my dear girl?” said Adrienne. “I haven’t done anything for you yet. But thank goodness! starting today I can keep my promise and reward your loyalty to me, your brave acceptance of hardship, your deep love for work, and the dignity you’ve shown even in the toughest times. In short, from today on, if you’re okay with it, we will not part ways again.”

“Madame, you are too kind,” said Mother Bunch, in a trembling voice; “but I—”

“Ma'am, you’re too kind,” said Mother Bunch, in a shaking voice; “but I—”

“Oh! be satisfied,” said Adrienne, anticipating her meaning. “If you accept my offer, I shall know how to reconcile with my desire (not a little selfish) of having you near me, the independence of your character, your habits of labor, your taste for retirement, and your anxiety to devote yourself to those who deserve commiseration; it is, I confess, by affording you the means of satisfying these generous tendencies, that I hope to seduce and keep you by me.”

“Oh! please be satisfied,” said Adrienne, understanding what she meant. “If you take my offer, I’ll figure out how to balance my selfish desire to have you close to me with your independence, your work habits, your love for solitude, and your need to dedicate yourself to those who deserve compassion; honestly, I hope that by giving you the means to fulfill these noble tendencies, I can charm you and keep you with me.”

“But what have I done?” asked the other, simply, “to merit any gratitude from you? Did you not begin, on the contrary, by acting so generously to my adopted brother?”

“But what have I done?” asked the other, simply, “to deserve any gratitude from you? Didn’t you start, on the contrary, by being so generous to my adopted brother?”

“Oh! I do not speak of gratitude,” said Adrienne; “we are quits. I speak of friendship and sincere affection, which I now offer you.”

“Oh! I’m not talking about gratitude,” said Adrienne; “we’re even. I’m talking about friendship and genuine affection, which I’m now offering you.”

“Friendship to me, madame?”

"Friendship means a lot to me, ma'am?"

“Come, come,” said Adrienne, with a charming smile, “do not be proud because your position gives you the advantage. I have set my heart on having you for a friend, and you will see that it shall be so. But now that I think of it (a little late, you will say), what good wind brings you hither?”

“Come on,” said Adrienne with a charming smile, “don’t be proud just because your position gives you an advantage. I’m determined to have you as a friend, and you’ll see that it will happen. But now that I think about it (a bit late, you might say), what brings you here?”

“This morning M. Dagobert received a letter, in which he was requested to come to this place, to learn some news that would be of the greatest interest to him. Thinking it concerned Marshal Simon’s daughters, he said to me: ‘Mother Bunch, you have taken so much interest in those dear children, that you must come with me: you shall witness my joy on finding them, and that will be your reward.’”

“This morning, M. Dagobert got a letter asking him to come here to hear some news that would be really important to him. Thinking it was about Marshal Simon’s daughters, he said to me: ‘Mother Bunch, you’ve cared so much about those dear kids that you have to come with me: you’ll see my joy when I find them, and that will be your reward.’”

Adrienne glanced at Rodin. The latter made an affirmative movement of the head, and answered: “Yes, yes, my dear young lady: it was I who wrote to the brave soldier, but without signing the letter, or giving any explanation. You shall know why.”

Adrienne looked at Rodin. He nodded and said, “Yes, yes, my dear young lady: I wrote to the brave soldier, but I didn’t sign the letter or provide any explanation. You’ll find out why.”

“Then, my dear girl, why did you come alone?” said Adrienne.

“Then, my dear girl, why did you come by yourself?” said Adrienne.

“Alas, madame! on arriving here, it was your kind reception that made me forget my fears.”

“Unfortunately, ma'am! When I arrived here, it was your warm welcome that made me forget my worries.”

“What fears?” asked Rodin.

"What fears?" Rodin asked.

“Knowing that you lived here, madame, I supposed the letter was from you; I told M. Dagobert so, and he thought the same. When we arrived, his impatience was so great, that he asked at the door if the orphans were in this house, and he gave their description. They told him no. Then, in spite of my supplications, he insisted on going to the convent to inquire about them.”

“Since I knew you lived here, ma'am, I figured the letter was from you; I mentioned this to Mr. Dagobert, and he thought the same. When we got here, his impatience was so intense that he asked at the door if the orphans were in this house and described them. They told him no. Then, despite my pleas, he insisted on going to the convent to ask about them.”

“What imprudence!” cried Adrienne.

“What recklessness!” cried Adrienne.

“After what took place the other night, when he broke in,” added Rodin, shrugging his shoulders.

“After what happened the other night when he broke in,” added Rodin, shrugging his shoulders.

“It was in vain to tell him,” returned Mother Bunch, “that the letter did not announce positively, that the orphans would be delivered up to him; but that, no doubt, he would gain some information about them. He refused to hear anything, but said to me: ‘If I cannot find them, I will rejoin you. But they were at the convent the day before yesterday, and now that all is discovered, they cannot refuse to give them up—”

“It was pointless to tell him,” replied Mother Bunch, “that the letter didn’t clearly state that the orphans would be handed over to him; it only suggested that he would likely get some information about them. He wouldn’t listen to anything I said and told me: ‘If I can’t find them, I’ll come back to you. But they were at the convent the day before yesterday, and now that everything’s out in the open, they can’t refuse to give them up—”

“And with such a man there is no disputing!” said Rodin, with a smile.

“And with someone like that, there’s no arguing!” said Rodin, with a smile.

“I hope they will not recognize him!” said Adrienne, remembering Baleinier’s threats.

“I hope they won’t recognize him!” said Adrienne, recalling Baleinier’s threats.

“It is not likely,” replied Rodin; “they will only refuse him admittance. That will be, I hope, the worst misfortune that will happen. Besides, the magistrate will soon be here with the girls. I am no longer wanted: other cares require my attention. I must seek out Prince Djalma. Only tell me, my dear young lady, where I shall find you, to keep you informed of my discoveries, and to take measures with regard to the young prince, if my inquiries, as I hope, shall be attended with success.”

“It’s not likely,” Rodin replied. “They’ll probably just refuse him entry. I hope that’s the worst that happens. Besides, the magistrate will be here soon with the girls. I’m no longer needed; other matters need my focus. I need to find Prince Djalma. Just tell me, my dear young lady, where I can reach you to update you on what I find out and to make plans regarding the young prince, if my inquiries succeed as I hope.”

“You will find me in my new house, Rue d’Anjou, formerly Beaulieu House. But now I think of it,” said Adrienne, suddenly, after some moments of reflection, “it would not be prudent or proper, on many accounts, to lodge the Prince Djalma in the pavilion I occupied at Saint-Dizier House. I saw, some time ago, a charming little house, all furnished and ready; it only requires some embellishments, that could be completed in twenty four hours, to make it a delightful residence. Yes, that will be a thousand times preferable,” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, after a new interval of silence; “and I shall thus be able to preserve the strictest incognito.”

“You can find me at my new house on Rue d’Anjou, which used to be Beaulieu House. But now that I think about it,” Adrienne said suddenly after a moment of reflection, “it wouldn’t be wise or appropriate for many reasons to let Prince Djalma stay in the pavilion I had at Saint-Dizier House. I saw a charming little house a while ago, fully furnished and ready to go; it just needs a few touches that could be done in twenty-four hours to make it a lovely home. Yes, that would be a thousand times better,” added Mdlle. de Cardoville after another brief silence; “and this way, I’ll be able to keep the strictest incognito.”

“What!” cried Rodin, whose projects would be much impeded by this new resolution of the young lady; “you do not wish him to know who you are?”

“What!” cried Rodin, whose plans would be seriously disrupted by this new decision of the young woman; “you don’t want him to know who you are?”

“I wish Prince Djalma to know absolutely nothing of the anonymous friend who comes to his aid; I desire that my name should not be pronounced before him, and that he should not even know of my existence—at least, for the present. Hereafter—in a month, perhaps—I will see; circumstances will guide me.”

“I want Prince Djalma to know nothing about the anonymous friend who helps him; I don’t want my name mentioned in front of him, and he shouldn’t even be aware of my existence—at least, for now. Later—maybe in a month—I’ll decide; circumstances will lead me.”

“But this incognito,” said Rodin, hiding his disappointment, “will be difficult to preserve.”

“But this disguise,” said Rodin, masking his disappointment, “will be hard to maintain.”

“If the prince had inhabited the lodge, I agree with you; the neighborhood of my aunt would have enlightened him, and this fear is one of the reasons that have induced me to renounce my first project. But the prince will inhabit a distant quarter—the Rue Blanche. Who will inform him of my secret? One of my old friends, M. Norval—you, sir—and this dear girl,” pointing to Mother Bunch, “on whose discretion I can depend as on your own, will be my only confidants. My secret will then be quite safe. Besides, we will talk further on this subject to-morrow. You must begin by discovering the retreat of this unfortunate young prince.”

“If the prince had stayed at the lodge, I agree with you; my aunt’s neighborhood would have opened his eyes, and this concern is one of the reasons I’ve decided to abandon my original plan. But the prince will be living in a different area—the Rue Blanche. Who will tell him my secret? One of my old friends, M. Norval—you, sir—and this dear girl,” pointing to Mother Bunch, “whose discretion I can trust just like yours, will be my only confidants. My secret will be completely safe. Besides, we’ll discuss this more tomorrow. You need to start by finding out the whereabouts of this unfortunate young prince.”

Rodin, though much vexed at Adrienne’s subtle determination with regard to Djalma, put the best face on the matter, and replied: “Your intentions shall be scrupulously fulfilled, my dear young lady; and to-morrow, with your leave, I hope to give you a good account of what you are pleased to call my providential mission.”

Rodin, though quite annoyed by Adrienne’s subtle determination about Djalma, kept his composure and said: “I will make sure your wishes are carefully honored, my dear young lady; and tomorrow, with your permission, I hope to give you a detailed report on what you refer to as my fortunate mission.”

“To-morrow, then, I shall expect you with impatience,” said Adrienne, to Rodin, affectionately. “Permit me always to rely upon you, as from this day you may count upon me. You must be indulgent with me, sir; for I see that I shall yet have many counsels, many services to ask of you—though I already owe you so much.”

“Tomorrow, then, I’ll be eagerly waiting for you,” Adrienne said to Rodin, warmly. “Please let me always count on you, just as starting today, you can count on me. You’ll need to be patient with me, sir; I can see that I’m going to need a lot more advice and help from you—even though I already owe you so much.”

“You will never owe me enough, my dear young lady, never enough,” said Rodin, as he moved discreetly towards the door, after bowing to Adrienne. At the very moment he was going out, he found himself face to face with Dagobert.

“You will never owe me enough, my dear young lady, never enough,” said Rodin, as he quietly approached the door after bowing to Adrienne. Just as he was about to leave, he came face to face with Dagobert.

“Holloa! at last I have caught one!” shouted the soldier, as he seized the Jesuit by the collar with a vigorous hand.

“Holla! I finally caught one!” shouted the soldier as he grabbed the Jesuit by the collar with a strong hand.

20359m
Original




CHAPTER XXXVII. EXCUSES.

On seeing Dagobert grasp Rodin so roughly by the collar, Mdlle. de Cardoville exclaimed in terror, as she advanced several steps towards the soldier: “In the name of Heaven, sir! what are you doing?”

On seeing Dagobert grab Rodin so harshly by the collar, Mdlle. de Cardoville shouted in fear as she took a few steps closer to the soldier, “In the name of Heaven, sir! What are you doing?”

“What am I doing?” echoed the soldier, harshly, without relaxing his hold on Rodin, and turning his head towards Adrienne, whom he did not know; “I take this opportunity to squeeze the throat of one of the wretches in the band of that renegade, until he tells me where my poor children are.”

“What am I doing?” the soldier shouted, still gripping Rodin tightly and turning his head toward Adrienne, someone he didn’t recognize; “I’m taking this chance to choke one of the scoundrels in that renegade’s gang until he reveals where my poor children are.”

“You strangle me,” said the Jesuit, in a stifled voice, as he tried to escape from the soldier.

“You're choking me,” said the Jesuit, in a muffled voice, as he tried to break free from the soldier.

“Where are the orphans, since they are not here, and the convent door has been closed against me?” cried Dagobert, in a voice of thunder.

“Where are the orphans? They're not here, and the convent door is closed to me!” shouted Dagobert, his voice booming.

“Help! help!” gasped Rodin.

“Help! Help!” gasped Rodin.

“Oh! it is dreadful!” said Adrienne, as, pale and trembling, she held up her clasped hands to Dagobert. “Have mercy, sir! listen to me! listen to him!”

“Oh! it’s awful!” said Adrienne, her face pale and shaking, as she raised her clasped hands to Dagobert. “Have mercy, sir! Please, listen to me! Listen to him!”

“M. Dagobert!” cried Mother Bunch, seizing with her weak hands the soldier’s arm, and showing him Adrienne, “this is Mdlle. de Cardoville. What violence in her presence! and then, you are deceived doubtless!”

“M. Dagobert!” cried Mother Bunch, grasping the soldier’s arm with her frail hands and pointing to Adrienne, “this is Mdlle. de Cardoville. What a scene to create in front of her! And you must be mistaken!"

At the name of Mdlle. de Cardoville, the benefactress of his son, the soldier turned round suddenly, and loosened his hold on Rodin. The latter, crimson with rage and suffocation, set about adjusting his collar and his cravat.

At the mention of Mdlle. de Cardoville, the benefactor of his son, the soldier abruptly turned around and released his grip on Rodin. The latter, red with anger and struggling to breathe, started straightening his collar and tie.

“I beg your pardon, madame,” said Dagobert, going towards Adrienne, who was still pale with fright; “I did not known who you were, and the first impulse of anger quite carried me away.”

“I’m sorry, ma’am,” said Dagobert, approaching Adrienne, who was still pale with fear; “I didn’t know who you were, and my initial anger completely took over.”

“But what has this gentleman done to you?” said Adrienne. “If you had listened to me, you would have learned—”

“But what has this guy done to you?” said Adrienne. “If you had listened to me, you would have found out—”

“Excuse me if I interrupt you, madame,” said the soldier to Adrienne, in a hollow voice. Then addressing himself to Rodin, who had recovered his coolness, he added: “Thank the lady, and begone!—If you remain here, I will not answer for myself.”

“Sorry to interrupt you, ma'am,” the soldier said to Adrienne in a flat voice. Then, turning to Rodin, who had regained his composure, he added: “Thank the lady and leave! If you stay here, I can’t be responsible for what happens.”

“One word only, my dear sir,” said Rodin.

“One word only, my dear sir,” said Rodin.

“I tell you that if you remain, I will not answer for myself!” cried Dagobert, stamping his foot.

“I’m telling you that if you stay, I can’t be responsible for what happens!” shouted Dagobert, stamping his foot.

“But, for heaven’s sake, tell me the cause of this anger,” resumed Adrienne; “above all, do not trust to appearances. Calm yourself, and listen.”

“But, for heaven’s sake, tell me what’s making you so angry,” Adrienne continued; “above all, don’t rely on what you see. Relax, and just listen.”

“Calm myself, madame!” cried Dagobert, in despair; “I can think only of one thing, ma dame—of the arrival of Marshal Simon—he will be in Paris to-day or to-morrow.”

“Stay calm, madame!” cried Dagobert, in despair; “I can only think about one thing, ma dame—the arrival of Marshal Simon—he’ll be in Paris today or tomorrow.”

“Is it possible?” said Adrienne. Rodin started with surprise and joy.

“Is it possible?” asked Adrienne. Rodin jumped with surprise and joy.

“Yesterday evening,” proceeded Dagobert, “I received a letter from the marshal: he has landed at Havre. For three days I have taken step after step, hoping that the orphans would be restored to me, as the machinations of those wretches have failed.” He pointed to Rodin with a new gesture of impatience. “Well! it is not so. They are conspiring some new infamy. I am prepared for anything.”

“Last night,” Dagobert continued, “I got a letter from the marshal: he has arrived in Havre. For three days, I’ve been taking one step after another, hoping that the orphans would be returned to me, as the schemes of those scoundrels have failed.” He gestured towards Rodin with a fresh wave of impatience. “Well! That’s not the case. They are planning some new treachery. I’m ready for anything.”

“But, sir,” said Rodin advancing, “permit me—”

“But, sir,” Rodin said as he stepped forward, “let me—”

“Begone!” cried Dagobert, whose irritation and anxiety redoubled, as he thought how at any moment Marshal Simon might arrive in Paris. “Begone! Were it not for this lady, I would at least be revenged on some one.”

“Get out!” yelled Dagobert, whose frustration and worry intensified as he realized that Marshal Simon could arrive in Paris at any moment. “Get out! If it weren't for this lady, I would at least take my revenge on someone.”

Rodin made a nod of intelligence to Adrienne, whom he approached prudently, and, pointing to Dagobert with a gesture of affectionate commiseration, he said to the latter: “I will leave you, sir, and the more willingly, as I was about to withdraw when you entered.” Then, coming still closer to Mdlle. de Cardoville, the Jesuit whispered to her, “Poor soldier! he is beside himself with grief, and would be incapable of hearing me. Explain it all to him, my dear young lady; he will be nicely caught,” added he, with a cunning air. “But in the meantime,” resumed Rodin, feeling in the side-pocket of his great-coat and taking out a small parcel, “let me beg you to give him this, my dear young lady. It is my revenge, and a very good one.”

Rodin gave a knowing nod to Adrienne as he approached her carefully. He gestured lovingly toward Dagobert and said, “I’ll take my leave, sir, and I’m happy to do so since I was about to step away when you arrived.” Then, getting even closer to Mdlle. de Cardoville, the Jesuit whispered to her, “That poor soldier! He’s overwhelmed with grief and won’t be able to listen to me. Please explain everything to him, my dear young lady; he’ll fall right into my trap,” he added with a sly expression. “But in the meantime,” Rodin continued, reaching into the side pocket of his coat and pulling out a small package, “please give him this, my dear young lady. It’s my revenge, and a very effective one.”

And while Adrienne, holding the little parcel in her hand looked at the Jesuit with astonishment, the latter laying his forefinger upon his lip, as if recommending silence, drew backward on tiptoe to the door, and went out after again pointing to Dagobert with a gesture of pity; while the soldier, in sullen dejection, with his head drooping, and his arms crossed upon his bosom, remained deaf to the sewing-girl’s earnest consolations. When Rodin had left the room, Adrienne, approaching the soldier, said to him, in her mild voice, with an expression of deep interest, “Your sudden entry prevented my asking you a question that greatly concerns me. How is your wound?”

And while Adrienne, holding the small package in her hand, looked at the Jesuit in shock, he put his finger to his lips as if indicating silence, then tiptoed back to the door and left after gesturing with pity towards Dagobert; meanwhile, the soldier, in gloomy despair, with his head down and arms crossed over his chest, ignored the sewing-girl’s heartfelt attempts to comfort him. Once Rodin left the room, Adrienne stepped closer to the soldier and said to him in her gentle voice, her face showing real concern, “Your sudden entrance stopped me from asking you a question that’s really important to me. How is your wound?”

“Thank you, madame,” said Dagobert, starting from his painful lethargy, “it is of no consequence, but I have not time to think of it. I am sorry to have been so rough in your presence, and to have driven away that wretch; but ‘tis more than I could master. At sight of those people, my blood is all up.”

“Thank you, ma’am,” said Dagobert, shaking off his painful daze, “it doesn’t really matter, but I don’t have time to dwell on it. I apologize for being so harsh in front of you and for chasing off that jerk; it’s just more than I could handle. The sight of those people really gets my blood boiling.”

“And yet, believe me, you have been too hasty in your judgment. The person who was just now here—”

“And yet, believe me, you’re being too quick to judge. The person who was just here—”

“Too hasty, madame! I do not see him to-day for the first time. He was with that renegade the Abbe d’Aigrigny—”

“Too quick, ma'am! I’m not seeing him for the first time today. He was with that traitor, the Abbe d’Aigrigny—”

“No doubt!—and yet he is an honest and excellent man.”

"No doubt!—but he's still an honest and great guy."

“He!” cried Dagobert.

“Hey!” cried Dagobert.

“Yes; for at this moment he is busy about only one thing restoring to you those dear children!”

“Yes; right now he’s focused on just one thing: bringing those beloved children back to you!”

“He!” repeated Dagobert, as if he could not believe what he heard. “He restore me my children?”

“He!” Dagobert repeated, as if he couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “He’s going to give me back my children?”

“Yes; and sooner, perhaps, than you think for.”

“Yes; and maybe even sooner than you expect.”

“Madame,” said Dagobert, abruptly, “he deceives you. You are the dupe of that old rascal.”

“Madam,” Dagobert said abruptly, “he’s fooling you. You’re being tricked by that old con artist.”

“No,” said Adrienne, shaking her head, with a smile. “I have proofs of his good faith. First of all, it is he who delivers me from this house.”

“No,” Adrienne said, shaking her head with a smile. “I have proof of his good intentions. First of all, he’s the one who is rescuing me from this house.”

“Is it true?” said Dagobert, quite confounded.

“Is it true?” Dagobert asked, completely baffled.

“Very true; and here is, perhaps, something that will reconcile you to him,” said Adrienne, as she delivered the small parcel which Rodin had given her as he went out. “Not wishing to exasperate you by his presence, he said to me: ‘Give this to that brave soldier; it is my revenge.’”

“Very true; and here’s maybe something that will make you feel better about him,” said Adrienne, as she handed over the small package Rodin had given her when he left. “Not wanting to annoy you with his presence, he told me: ‘Give this to that brave soldier; it’s my revenge.’”

Dagobert looked at Mdlle. de Cardoville with surprise, as he mechanically opened the little parcel. When he had unfolded it, and discovered his own silver cross, black with age, and the old red, faded ribbon, treasures taken from him at the White Falcon Inn, at the same time as his papers, he exclaimed in a broken voice: “My cross! my cross! It is my cross!” In the excitement of his joy, he pressed the silver star to his gray moustache.

Dagobert stared at Mdlle. de Cardoville in shock as he automatically opened the small package. After unfolding it, he found his old, tarnished silver cross and the faded red ribbon—treasures that had been taken from him at the White Falcon Inn, along with his papers. He exclaimed in a shaky voice, “My cross! My cross! It’s my cross!” In his excitement, he pressed the silver star against his gray mustache.

Adrienne and the other were deeply affected by the emotion of the old soldier, who continued, as he ran towards the door by which Rodin had gone out: “Next to a service rendered to Marshal Simon, my wife, or son, nothing could be more precious to me. And you answer for this worthy man, madame, and I have ill used him in your presence! Oh! he is entitled to reparation, and he shall have it.”

Adrienne and the others were deeply moved by the old soldier's emotions as he rushed to the door through which Rodin had just left. “Besides a favor done for Marshal Simon, my wife, or my son, nothing is more valuable to me. And you vouch for this honorable man, ma'am, and I’ve treated him poorly in front of you! Oh! He deserves an apology, and he will get one.”

So saying, Dagobert left the room precipitately, hastened through two other apartments, gained the staircase, and descending it rapidly, overtook Rodin on the lowest step.

So saying, Dagobert hurried out of the room, rushed through two more rooms, reached the stairs, and quickly went down them, catching up to Rodin on the bottom step.

“Sir,” said the soldier to him, in an agitated voice, as he seized him by the arm, “you must come upstairs directly.”

“Sir,” the soldier said urgently, gripping his arm, “you need to come upstairs right now.”

“You should make up your mind to one thing or the other, my dear sir,” said Rodin, stopping good-naturedly; “one moment you tell me to begone, and the next to return. How are we to decide?”

“You need to make a decision, my dear sir,” said Rodin, pausing kindly. “One minute you tell me to leave, and the next you want me to come back. How are we supposed to figure this out?”

“Just now, sir, I was wrong; and when I am wrong, I acknowledge it. I abused and ill-treated you before witnesses; I will make you my apologies before witnesses.”

“Right now, sir, I was in the wrong; and when I'm wrong, I admit it. I mistreated and disrespected you in front of others; I will apologize to you in front of them.”

“But, my dear sir—I am much obliged to you—I am in a hurry.”

“But, my dear sir—I really appreciate it—I’m in a rush.”

“I cannot help your being in a hurry. I tell you, I must have you come upstairs, directly—or else—or else,” resumed Dagobert, taking the hand of the Jesuit, and pressing it with as much cordiality as emotion, “or else the happiness you have caused the in returning my cross will not be complete.”

“I can't help you being in a rush. I'm telling you, I need you to come upstairs right away—or else— or else,” Dagobert continued, taking the Jesuit's hand and squeezing it warmly, “or else the happiness you brought me by returning my cross won’t be complete.”

“Well, then, my good friend, let us go up.”

“Well, then, my good friend, let’s head up.”

“And not only have you restored me my cross, for which I have wept many tears, believe me, unknown to any one,” cried Dagobert, much affected; “but the young lady told me, that, thanks to you, those poor children but tell me—no false joy-is it really true?—My God! is it really true?”

“And not only have you given me back my cross, for which I've cried many tears, trust me, no one knows,” cried Dagobert, deeply moved; “but the young lady told me that, thanks to you, those poor children—just tell me—no false hope—is it really true?—My God! is it really true?”

“Ah! ah! Mr. Inquisitive,” said Rodin, with a cunning smile. Then he added: “Be perfectly tranquil, my growler; you shall have your two angels back again.” And the Jesuit began to ascend the stairs.

“Ah! ah! Mr. Inquisitive,” said Rodin, with a sly smile. Then he added: “Just relax, my grumpy friend; you’ll get your two angels back.” And the Jesuit started to walk up the stairs.

“Will they be restored to me to-day?” cried Dagobert, stopping Rodin abruptly, by catching hold of his sleeve.

“Will I get them back today?” shouted Dagobert, stopping Rodin suddenly by grabbing his sleeve.

“Now, really, my good friend,” said the Jesuit, “let us come to the point. Are we to go up or down? I do not find fault, but you turn me about like a teetotum.”

“Now, honestly, my good friend,” said the Jesuit, “let's get to the point. Are we going up or down? I’m not complaining, but you’re spinning me around like a top.”

“You are right. We shall be better able to explain things upstairs. Come with me—quick! quick!” said Dagobert, as, taking the Jesuit by the arm, he hurried him along, and brought him triumphantly into the room, where Adrienne and Mother Bunch had remained in much surprise at the soldier’s sudden disappearance.

“You're right. We'll be able to explain things better upstairs. Come on—hurry! hurry!” said Dagobert, as he grabbed the Jesuit by the arm, rushed him along, and brought him triumphantly into the room, where Adrienne and Mother Bunch had stayed in surprise at the soldier’s sudden disappearance.

“Here he is! here he is!” cried Dagobert, as he entered. “Luckily, I caught him at the bottom of the stairs.”

“Here he is! Here he is!” shouted Dagobert as he walked in. “I’m so glad I caught him at the bottom of the stairs.”

“And you have made me come up at a fine pace!” added Rodin, pretty well out of breath.

“And you’ve made me come up here at quite a pace!” Rodin added, nearly out of breath.

“Now, sir,” said Dagobert, in a grave voice, “I declare, in presence of all, that I was wrong to abuse and ill-treat you. I make you my apology for it, sir; and I acknowledge, with joy, that I owe you—much—oh! very much and when I owe, I pay.”

“Now, sir,” said Dagobert, in a serious tone, “I want to publicly state that I was wrong to mistreat you. I apologize for that, sir; and I gladly admit that I owe you—quite a bit—oh! very much, and when I owe, I pay.”

So saying, Dagobert held out his honest hand to Rodin, who pressed it in a very affable manner, and replied: “Now, really—what is all this about? What great service do you speak of?”

So saying, Dagobert extended his open hand to Rodin, who shook it in a very friendly way and replied, “Now, really—what’s all this about? What big favor are you talking about?”

“This!” said Dagobert, holding up the cross before Rodin’s eyes. “You do not know, then, what this cross is to me?”

“This!” said Dagobert, holding the cross up in front of Rodin’s eyes. “You don’t know what this cross means to me?”

“On the contrary, supposing you would set great store by it, I intended to have the pleasure of delivering it myself. I had brought it for that purpose; but, between ourselves, you gave me so warm a reception, that I had not the time—”

“On the contrary, if you were really interested in it, I planned to personally deliver it. I had brought it for that reason; but honestly, you welcomed me so warmly that I didn’t have the chance—”

“Sir,” said Dagobert, in confusion, “I assure you that I sincerely repent of what I have done.”

“Sir,” Dagobert said, feeling embarrassed, “I promise you that I genuinely regret what I’ve done.”

“I know it, my good friend; do not say another word about it. You were then much attached to this cross?”

“I know, my good friend; don’t say another word about it. You were really attached to this cross?”

“Attached to it, sir!” cried Dagobert. “Why, this cross,” and he kissed it as he spoke, “is my relic. He from whom it came was my saint—my hero—and he had touched it with his hand!”

“Attached to it, sir!” shouted Dagobert. “This cross,” and he kissed it as he spoke, “is my relic. The one it came from was my saint—my hero—and he touched it with his hand!”

“Oh!” said Rodin, feigning to regard the cross with as much curiosity as respectful admiration; “did Napoleon—the Great Napoleon—indeed touch with his own hand—that victorious hand!—this noble star of honor?”

“Oh!” said Rodin, pretending to look at the cross with as much curiosity as respectful admiration; “did Napoleon—the Great Napoleon—really touch with his own hand—that victorious hand!—this noble star of honor?”

“Yes, sir, with his own hand. He placed it there upon my bleeding breast, as a cure for my fifth wound. So that, you see, were I dying of hunger, I think I should not hesitate betwixt bread and my cross—that I might, in any case, have it on my heart in death. But, enough—enough! let us talk of something else. It is foolish in an old soldier, is it not?” added Dagobert, drawing his hand across his eyes, and then, as if ashamed to deny what he really felt: “Well, then! yes,” he resumed, raising his head proudly, and no longer seeking to conceal the tears that rolled down his cheek; “yes, I weep for joy, to have found my cross—my cross, that the Emperor gave me with his victorious hand, as this worthy man has called it.”

“Yes, sir, with his own hand. He placed it on my bleeding chest, as a remedy for my fifth wound. So, you see, if I were dying of hunger, I don't think I would hesitate between bread and my cross—so that, in any case, I would have it on my heart in death. But enough—enough! Let’s talk about something else. It’s silly for an old soldier to be like this, isn’t it?” added Dagobert, wiping his eyes, and then, as if embarrassed to deny what he really felt: “Well, then! Yes,” he continued, lifting his head proudly and no longer trying to hide the tears that rolled down his cheek; “yes, I cry for joy, to have found my cross—my cross, that the Emperor gave me with his victorious hand, as this worthy man has called it.”

“Then blessed be my poor old hand for having restored you the glorious treasure!” said Rodin, with emotion. “In truth,” he added, “the day will be a good one for everybody—as I announced to you this morning in my letter.”

“Then bless my poor old hand for bringing you back the glorious treasure!” said Rodin, feeling emotional. “Honestly,” he continued, “today will be a great day for everyone—as I mentioned to you this morning in my letter.”

“That letter without a signature?” asked the soldier, more and more astonished. “Was it from you?”

“Was that letter without a signature from you?” the soldier asked, increasingly shocked.

“It was I who wrote it. Only, fearing some new snare of the Abbe d’Aigrigny, I did not choose, you understand, to explain myself more clearly.”

“It was me who wrote it. I was just worried about falling into another trap set by Abbe d’Aigrigny, so I didn’t feel it was right to explain myself more clearly.”

“Then—I shall see—my orphans?”

"Then—I will see—my orphans?"

Rodin nodded affirmatively, with an expression of great good-nature.

Rodin nodded in agreement, wearing a cheerful expression.

“Presently—perhaps immediately,” said Adrienne, with smile. “Well! was I right in telling you that you had not judged this gentleman fairly?”

“Right now—maybe even right this second,” said Adrienne with a smile. “So! Was I right to say you didn’t judge this guy fairly?”

“Why did he not tell me this when I came in?” cried Dagobert, almost beside himself with joy.

“Why didn’t he tell me this when I walked in?” shouted Dagobert, nearly overwhelmed with joy.

“There was one difficulty in the way, my good friend,” said Rodin; “it was, that when you came in, you nearly throttled me.”

“There was one issue, my good friend,” said Rodin; “it was that when you came in, you almost choked me.”

“True; I was too hasty. Once more, I ask your pardon. But was I to blame? I had only seen you with that Abbe d’Aigrigny, and in the first moment—”

“True; I was too quick to judge. Once again, I ask for your forgiveness. But was I really at fault? I had only seen you with that Abbe d’Aigrigny, and in the heat of the moment—”

“This dear young lady,” said Rodin, bowing to Adrienne, “will tell you that I have been, without knowing it, the accomplice IN many perfidious actions; but as soon as I began to see my way through the darkness, I quitted the evil course on which I had entered, and returned to that which is honest, just and true.”

“This dear young lady,” said Rodin, bowing to Adrienne, “will tell you that I have been, without knowing it, the accomplice in many deceitful actions; but as soon as I started to see through the darkness, I abandoned the wrong path I was on and returned to the one that is honest, fair, and true.”

Adrienne nodded affirmatively to Dagobert, who appeared to consult her look.

Adrienne nodded in agreement to Dagobert, who seemed to be seeking her opinion.

“If I did not sign the letter that I wrote to you, my good friend, it was partly from fear that my name might inspire suspicion; and if I asked you to come hither, instead of to the convent, it was that I had some dread—like this dear young lady—lest you might be recognized by the porter or by the gardener, your affair of the other night rendering such a recognition somewhat dangerous.”

“If I didn’t sign the letter I wrote to you, my good friend, it was partly because I was afraid my name might raise suspicion; and if I asked you to come here instead of to the convent, it’s because I shared a bit of the same fear as this dear young lady—that you might be recognized by the porter or the gardener, and your situation from the other night makes such a recognition a bit risky.”

“But M. Baleinier knows all; I forgot that,” said Adrienne, with uneasiness. “He threatened to denounce M. Dagobert and his son, if I made any complaint.”

“But Mr. Baleinier knows everything; I forgot that,” said Adrienne, feeling uneasy. “He threatened to expose Mr. Dagobert and his son if I made any complaint.”

“Do not be alarmed, my dear young lady; it will soon be for you to dictate conditions,” replied Rodin. “Leave that to me; and as for you, my good friend, your torments are now finished.”

“Don't be alarmed, my dear young lady; you'll soon be the one setting the terms,” Rodin replied. “Let me handle that; and as for you, my good friend, your suffering is over.”

“Yes,” said Adrienne, “an upright and worthy magistrate has gone to the convent, to fetch Marshal Simon’s daughters. He will bring them hither; but he thought with me, that it would be most proper for them to take up their abode in my house. I cannot, however, come to this decision without your consent, for it is to you that these orphans were entrusted by their mother.”

“Yes,” said Adrienne, “a respectable and honorable magistrate has gone to the convent to bring back Marshal Simon’s daughters. He will bring them here; but he agreed with me that it would be best for them to stay in my house. I can’t, however, make this decision without your approval, because these orphans were entrusted to you by their mother.”

“You wish to take her place with regard to them, madame?” replied Dagobert. “I can only thank you with all my heart, for myself and for the children. But, as the lesson has been a sharp one, I must beg to remain at the door of their chamber, night and day. If they go out with you, I must be allowed to follow them at a little distance, so as to keep them in view, just like Spoil-sport, who has proved himself a better guardian than myself. When the marshal is once here—it will be in a day or two—my post will be relieved. Heaven grant it may be soon!”

“You want to take her place with them, madam?” Dagobert replied. “I can’t thank you enough, for myself and for the kids. But since the lesson has been a tough one, I must ask to stay by their door, day and night. If they go out with you, I should be allowed to follow them at a distance, just to keep them in sight, like Spoil-sport, who has proven to be a better guardian than I have. Once the marshal is here—in a day or two—my duty will be over. I hope it’s soon!”

“Yes,” replied Rodin, in a firm voice, “heaven grant he may arrive soon, for he will have to demand a terrible reckoning of the Abbe d’Aigrigny, for the persecution of his daughters; and yet the marshal does not know all.”

“Yes,” replied Rodin, in a firm voice, “I hope he arrives soon, because he’ll need to hold the Abbe d’Aigrigny accountable for the suffering of his daughters; and yet the marshal doesn’t know everything.”

“And don’t you tremble for the renegade?” asked Dagobert, as he thought how the marquis would soon find himself face to face with the marshal.

“And don’t you worry about the renegade?” asked Dagobert, thinking about how the marquis would soon come face to face with the marshal.

“I never care for cowards and traitors,” answered Rodin; “and when Marshal Simon returns—” Then, after a pause of some seconds, he continued: “If he will do me the honor to hear me, he shall be edified as to the conduct of the Abbe d’Aigrigny. The marshal knows that his dearest friends, as well as himself, have been victims of the hatred of that dangerous man.”

“I never have any respect for cowards and traitors,” Rodin replied. “And when Marshal Simon comes back—” He paused for a few seconds before continuing, “If he honors me by listening, he will be informed about the actions of the Abbe d’Aigrigny. The marshal is aware that he and his closest friends have fallen victim to the hatred of that dangerous man.”

“How so?” said Dagobert.

"How so?" said Dagobert.

“Why, yourself, for instance,” replied Rodin; “you are an example of what I advance.”

“Why, you yourself, for example,” replied Rodin; “you are a perfect example of what I'm saying.”

“Do you think it was mere chance, that brought about the scene at the White Falcon Inn, near Leipsic?”

“Do you think it was just coincidence that led to what happened at the White Falcon Inn, near Leipzig?”

“Who told you of that scene?” said Dagobert in astonishment.

“Who told you about that scene?” Dagobert asked, surprised.

“Where you accepted the challenge of Morok,” continued the Jesuit, without answering Dagobert’s question, “and so fell into a trap, or else refused it, and were then arrested for want of papers, and thrown into prison as a vagabond, with these poor children. Now, do you know the object of this violence? It was to prevent your being here on the 13th of February.”

“Where you took on Morok’s challenge,” the Jesuit continued, ignoring Dagobert’s question, “and ended up in a trap, or you refused it and were then arrested for not having papers, and thrown into prison as a drifter, along with these poor kids. Now, do you know the reason behind this violence? It was to keep you from being here on February 13th.”

“But the more I hear, sir,” said Adrienne, “the more I am alarmed at the audacity of the Abbe d’Aigrigny, and the extent of the means he has at his command. Really,” she resumed, with increasing surprise, “if your words were not entitled to absolute belief—”

“But the more I hear, sir,” said Adrienne, “the more I am alarmed by the boldness of the Abbe d’Aigrigny and the resources he has at his disposal. Honestly,” she continued, with growing astonishment, “if I didn’t trust your words completely—”

“You would doubt their truth, madame?” said Dagobert. “It is like me. Bad as he is. I cannot think that this renegade had relations with a wild-beast showman as far off as Saxony; and then, how could he know that I and the children were to pass through Leipsic? It is impossible, my good man.”

“You doubt their truth, ma'am?” said Dagobert. “It’s just like me. As bad as he is, I can’t believe that this traitor had any connections with a wild-animal showman way over in Saxony; and besides, how could he know that I and the kids were going to pass through Leipzig? It’s impossible, my good man.”

“In fact, sir,” resumed Adrienne, “I fear that you are deceived by your dislike (a very legitimate one) of Abbe d’Aigrigny, and that you ascribe to him an almost fabulous degree of power and extent of influence.”

“In fact, sir,” Adrienne continued, “I worry that you’re mistaken due to your understandable dislike of Abbe d’Aigrigny and that you’re attributing to him an almost mythical level of power and influence.”

After a moment’s silence, during which Rodin looked first at Adrienne and then at Dagobert, with a kind of pity, he resumed. “How could the Abbe d’Aigrigny have your cross in his possession, if he had no connection with Morok?”

After a moment of silence, during which Rodin looked first at Adrienne and then at Dagobert with a sort of pity, he continued. “How could the Abbe d’Aigrigny have your cross if he wasn't connected to Morok?”

“That is true, sir,” said Dagobert; “joy prevented me from reflecting. But how indeed, did my cross come into your hands?”

“That’s true, sir,” said Dagobert. “I was so happy I didn’t think about it. But how did my cross end up in your possession?”

“By means of the Abbe d’Aigrigny’s having precisely those relations with Leipsic, of which you and the young lady seem to doubt.”

“Because of the Abbe d’Aigrigny’s exact connections with Leipsic, which you and the young lady appear to question.”

“But how did my cross get to Paris?”

“But how did my cross end up in Paris?”

“Tell me; you were arrested at Leipsic for want of papers—is it not so?”

“Tell me, you were arrested in Leipzig for not having your papers, right?”

“Yes; but I could never understand how my passports and money disappeared from my knapsack. I thought I must have had the misfortune to lose them.”

“Yes; but I could never understand how my passports and money vanished from my backpack. I thought I must have been unfortunate enough to lose them.”

Rodin shrugged his shoulders, and replied: “You were robbed of them at the White Falcon Inn, by Goliath, one of Morok’s servants, and the latter sent the papers and the cross to the Abbe d’Aigrigny, to prove that he had succeeded in executing his orders with respect to the orphans and yourself. It was the day before yesterday, that I obtained the key of that dark machination. Cross and papers were amongst the stores of Abbe d’Aigrigny; the papers formed a considerable bundle, and he might have missed them; but, hoping to see you this morning, and knowing how a soldier of the Empire values his cross, his sacred relic, as you call it, my good friend—I did not hesitate. I put the relic into my pocket. ‘After all,’ said I, ‘it is only restitution, and my delicacy perhaps exaggerates this breach of trust.’”

Rodin shrugged and said, “You were robbed at the White Falcon Inn by Goliath, one of Morok’s servants. Morok sent the papers and the cross to Abbe d’Aigrigny to show that he followed through with his orders regarding the orphans and you. Just the day before yesterday, I figured out the details of this dark scheme. The cross and papers were among Abbe d’Aigrigny’s things; the papers were quite a bundle, and he might not have noticed they were gone. But knowing I was going to see you this morning and understanding how much a soldier of the Empire cherishes his cross, his sacred relic, as you call it, my good friend—I didn’t hesitate. I slipped the relic into my pocket. ‘After all,’ I thought, ‘it’s just making things right, and maybe my concern is overblowing this breach of trust.’”

“You could not have done a better action,” said Adrienne; “and, for my part, because of the interest I feel for M. Dagobert—I take it as a personal favor. But, sir,” after a moment’s silence, she resumed with anxiety: “What terrible power must be at the command of M. d’Aigrigny, for him to have such extensive and formidable relations in a foreign country!”

“You couldn’t have done a better thing,” said Adrienne. “And for me, because I care about M. Dagobert, I see it as a personal favor. But, sir,” after a moment of silence, she continued anxiously, “what kind of terrible power must M. d'Aigrigny have to have such vast and formidable connections in another country?”

“Silence!” said Rodin, in a low voice, and looking round him with an air of alarm. “Silence! In heaven’s name do not ask me about it!”

“Silence!” said Rodin, quietly, as he glanced around with a worried look. “Silence! For heaven’s sake, don’t ask me about it!”





CHAPTER XXXVIII. REVELATIONS.

Mdlle. de Cardoville, much astonished at the alarm displayed by Rodin, when she had asked him for some explanation of the formidable and far reaching power of the Abby d’Aigrigny, said to him: “Why, sir, what is there so strange in the question that I have just asked you?”

Mdlle. de Cardoville, quite surprised by the alarm shown by Rodin when she asked him about the powerful and extensive influence of the Abbey d’Aigrigny, said to him: “Why, sir, what’s so strange about the question I just asked you?”

After a moment’s silence, Rodin cast his looks all around, with well feigned uneasiness, and replied in a whisper: “Once more, madame, do not question me on so fearful a subject. The walls of this house may have ears.”

After a brief pause, Rodin glanced around nervously and replied softly, “Once again, madam, please don’t ask me about such a terrifying topic. The walls of this house might be listening.”

Adrienne and Dagobert looked at each other with growing surprise. Mother Bunch, by an instinct of incredible force, continued to regard Rodin with invincible suspicion. Sometimes she stole a glance at him, as if trying to penetrate the mask of this man, who filled her with fear. At one moment, the Jesuit encountered her anxious gaze, obstinately fixed upon him; immediately he nodded to her with the greatest amenity. The young girl, alarmed at finding herself observed, turned away with a shudder.

Adrienne and Dagobert exchanged looks of increasing surprise. Mother Bunch, driven by a powerful instinct, continued to watch Rodin with unwavering suspicion. Occasionally, she glanced at him, trying to see through the facade of this man who scared her. At one point, the Jesuit caught her worried stare, which was stubbornly focused on him; he immediately nodded at her with the utmost friendliness. The young girl, startled to realize she was being watched, turned away with a shiver.

“No, no, my dear young lady,” resumed Rodin, with a sigh, as he saw Mdlle. de Cardoville astonished at his silence; “do not question me on the subject of the Abbe d’Aigrigny’s power!”

“No, no, my dear young lady,” Rodin continued with a sigh, noticing Mdlle. de Cardoville surprised by his silence; “don’t ask me about the Abbe d’Aigrigny’s influence!”

“But, to persist, sir,” said Adrienne; “why this hesitation to answer? What do you fear?”

“But, seriously, sir,” said Adrienne, “why are you hesitating to answer? What are you afraid of?”

“Ah, my dear young lady,” said Rodin, shuddering, “those people are so powerful! their animosity is so terrible!”

“Ah, my dear young lady,” said Rodin, trembling, “those people are so powerful! Their hostility is so intense!”

“Be satisfied, sir; I owe you too much, for my support ever to fail you.”

“Be satisfied, sir; I owe you too much for my support to ever let you down.”

“Ah, my dear young lady,” cried Rodin, as if hurt by the supposition; “think better of me, I entreat you. Is it for myself that I fear?—No, no; I am too obscure, too inoffensive; but it is for you, for Marshal Simon, for the other members of your family, that all is to be feared. Oh, my dear young lady! let me beg you to ask no questions. There are secrets which are fatal to those who possess them.”

“Ah, my dear young lady,” shouted Rodin, as if stung by the suggestion; “please think more kindly of me, I beg you. Do I fear for myself?—No, no; I’m too unknown, too harmless; but I worry for you, for Marshal Simon, for the rest of your family—there's plenty to be afraid of. Oh, my dear young lady! I urge you not to ask any questions. Some secrets can be deadly for those who hold them.”

“But, sir, is it not better to know the perils with which one is threatened?”

“But, sir, isn’t it better to know the dangers we’re facing?”

“When you know the manoeuvres of your enemy, you may at least defend yourself,” said Dagobert. “I prefer an attack in broad daylight to an ambuscade.”

“Whenever you know your enemy's moves, you can at least protect yourself,” Dagobert said. “I’d much rather face an attack in broad daylight than be caught in an ambush.”

“And I assure you,” resumed Adrienne, “the few words you have spoken cause me a vague uneasiness.”

“And I assure you,” Adrienne continued, “the few words you’ve said make me feel a bit uneasy.”

“Well, if I must, my dear young lady,” replied the Jesuit, appearing to make a great effort, “since you do not understand my hints, I will be more explicit; but remember,” added he, in a deeply serious tone, “that you have persevered in forcing me to tell you what you had perhaps better not have known.”

“Well, if I have to, my dear young lady,” replied the Jesuit, seeming to make a real effort, “since you don’t get my hints, I’ll be more direct; but remember,” he added in a very serious tone, “that you have insisted on getting me to tell you something you might have been better off not knowing.”

“Speak, Sir, I pray you speak,” said Adrienne.

“Talk, Sir, please talk,” said Adrienne.

Drawing about him Adrienne, Dagobert, and Mother Bunch, Rodin said to them in a low voce, and with a mysterious air: “Have you never heard of a powerful association, which extends its net over all the earth, and counts its disciples, agents, and fanatics in every class of society which has had, and often has still, the ear of kings and nobles—which, in a word, can raise its creatures to the highest positions, and with a word can reduce them again to the nothingness from which it alone could uplift them?”

Drawing Adrienne, Dagobert, and Mother Bunch close, Rodin said to them in a low voice and with a mysterious air, “Have you ever heard of a powerful organization that stretches its influence across the globe and has followers, agents, and enthusiasts in every social class? This group has often had the attention of kings and nobles and, in short, can elevate its members to the highest positions, but with a single word, it can also bring them back to the nothingness from which only it can lift them?”

“Good heaven, sir!” said Adrienne, “what formidable association? Until now I never heard of it.”

“Good heavens, sir!” said Adrienne, “what a powerful connection? I’ve never heard of it until now.”

“I believe you; and yet your ignorance on this subject greatly astonishes me, my dear young lady.”

“I believe you; but your lack of knowledge on this topic really surprises me, my dear young lady.”

“And why should it astonish you?”

“And why should that surprise you?”

“Because you lived some time with your aunt, and must have often seen the Abbe d’Aigrigny.”

“Since you spent some time with your aunt, you must have often seen the Abbe d’Aigrigny.”

“I lived at the princess’s, but not with her; for a thousand reasons she had inspired me with warrantable aversion.”

“I lived at the princess's place, but not with her; for a thousand reasons, she had given me understandable dislike.”

“In truth, my dear young lady, my remark was ill-judged. It was there, above all, and particularly in your presence, that they would keep silence with regard to this association—and yet to it alone did the Princess de Saint-Dizier owe her formidable influence in the world, during the last reign. Well, then; know this—it is the aid of that association which renders the Abbe d’Aigrigny so dangerous a man.

“In truth, my dear young lady, my comment was poorly thought out. It was especially in your presence that they chose to remain silent about this group—and yet it was this very group that gave the Princess de Saint-Dizier her significant power in the world during the last reign. So, let me be clear—it is the support of that group that makes the Abbe d’Aigrigny such a threat.”

“By it he was enabled to follow and to reach divers members of your family, some in Siberia, some in India, others on the heights of the American mountains; but, as I have told you, it was only the day before yesterday, and by chance, that, examining the papers of Abbe d’Aigrigny, I found the trace of his connection with this Company, of which he is the most active and able chief.”

“Because of it, he was able to track down and reach various members of your family, some in Siberia, some in India, and others in the American mountains; but, as I mentioned, it was only the day before yesterday, and by chance, that while going through the papers of Abbe d’Aigrigny, I discovered the evidence of his link to this Company, of which he is the most active and capable leader.”

“But the name, sir, the name of this Company?” said Adrienne.

“But the name, sir, what is the name of this Company?” Adrienne asked.

20367m
Original

“Well! it is—” but Rodin stopped short.

“Well! it is—” but Rodin stopped short.

“It is,” repeated Adrienne, who was now as much interested as Dagobert and the sempstress; “it is—”

“It is,” repeated Adrienne, who was now just as interested as Dagobert and the seamstress; “it is—”

Rodin looked round him, beckoned all the actors in this scene to draw nearer, and said in a whisper, laying great stress upon the words: “It is—the Society of Jesus!” and he again shuddered.

Rodin glanced around, signaled for all the actors in this scene to come closer, and said in a whisper, emphasizing the words: “It is—the Society of Jesus!” and he shuddered once more.

“The Jesuits!” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, unable to restrain a burst of laughter, which was the more buoyant, as, from the mysterious precautions of Rodin, she had expected some very different revelation. “The Jesuits!” she resumed, still laughing. “They have no existence, except in books; they are frightful historical personages, certainly; but why should you put forward Madame de Saint-Dizier and M. d’Aigrigny in that character? Such as they are, they have done quite enough to justify my aversion and disdain.”

“The Jesuits!” Mdlle. de Cardoville exclaimed, unable to hold back her laughter, which was even more lively since, due to Rodin's mysterious behavior, she had been expecting a very different revelation. “The Jesuits!” she continued, still chuckling. “They only exist in books; they are certainly terrifying figures from history, but why would you portray Madame de Saint-Dizier and M. d’Aigrigny as if they were like that? As they are, they’ve done enough to deserve my dislike and contempt.”

After listening in silence to Mdlle. de Cardoville Rodin continued, with a grave and agitated air: “Your blindness frightens me, my dear, young lady; the past should have given you some anxiety for the future, since, more than any one, you have already suffered from the fatal influence of this Company, whose existence you regard as a dream!”

After listening quietly to Mdlle. de Cardoville, Rodin went on, looking serious and uneasy: “Your naivety worries me, my dear young lady; the past should have made you anxious about the future, since you, more than anyone else, have already felt the harmful effects of this Company, which you see as just a fantasy!”

“I, sir?” said Adrienne, with a smile, although a little surprised.

“I, sir?” Adrienne said with a smile, a bit surprised.

“You.”

"You."

“Under what circumstances?”

"Under what conditions?"

“You ask me this question! my dear young lady! you ask me this question!—and yet you have been confined here as a mad person! Is it not enough to tell you that the master of this house is one of the most devoted lay members of the Company, and therefore the blind instrument of the Abbe d’Aigrigny?”

“You're asking me this question! My dear young lady! You're asking me this question!—and yet you've been locked up here as if you were crazy! Isn't it enough to tell you that the master of this house is one of the most dedicated lay members of the Company, and therefore just a tool of the Abbe d’Aigrigny?”

“So,” said Adrienne, this time without smiling, “Dr. Baleinier”

“So,” said Adrienne, this time without smiling, “Dr. Baleinier.”

“Obeyed the Abbe d’Aigrigny, the most formidable chief of that formidable society. He employs his genius for evil; but I must confess he is a man of genius. Therefore, it is upon him that you and yours must fix all your doubts and suspicions; it is against him that you must be upon your guard. For, believe me, I know him, and he does not look upon the game as lost. You must be prepared for new attacks, doubtless of another kind, but only the more dangerous on that account—”

“Obey the Abbe d’Aigrigny, the most powerful leader of that intimidating society. He uses his intelligence for evil; but I have to admit he is a brilliant man. So, it’s on him that you and your loved ones should focus all your doubts and suspicions; it’s against him that you need to stay alert. Believe me, I know him, and he doesn’t see the game as lost. You should be ready for new attacks, likely different in nature, but that only makes them more dangerous—”

“Luckily, you give us notice,” said Dagobert, “and you will be on our side.”

“Fortunately, you let us know,” said Dagobert, “and you'll be on our side.”

“I can do very little, my good friends; but that little is at the service of honest people,” said Rodin.

“I can do very little, my good friends; but that little is dedicated to honest people,” said Rodin.

“Now,” said Adrienne, with a thoughtful air, completely persuaded by Rodin’s air of conviction, “I can explain the inconceivable influence that my aunt exercised in the world. I ascribed it chiefly to her relations with persons in power; I thought that she, like the Abbe d’Aigrigny, was concerned in dark intrigues, for which religion served as a veil—but I was far from believing what you tell me.”

“Now,” said Adrienne, with a thoughtful look, completely convinced by Rodin’s strong belief, “I can explain the unimaginable influence my aunt had in the world. I mainly thought it was because of her connections with powerful people; I believed she, like the Abbe d’Aigrigny, was involved in sinister plots, using religion as a cover—but I definitely didn’t believe what you’re telling me.”

“How many things you have got to learn!” resumed Rodin. “If you knew, my dear young lady, with what art these people surround you, without your being aware of it, by agents devoted to themselves! Every one of your steps is known to them, when they have any interest in such knowledge. Thus, little by little, they act upon you—slowly, cautiously, darkly. They circumvent you by every possible means, from flattery to terror—seduce or frighten, in order at last to rule you, without your being conscious of their authority. Such is their object, and I must confess they pursue it with detestable ability.”

“How many things you have to learn!” Rodin continued. “If you only knew, my dear young lady, how skillfully these people surround you without you even realizing it, through agents who are completely devoted to them! They know every one of your moves when it benefits them to do so. Bit by bit, they influence you—slowly, carefully, and covertly. They go around you by any means necessary, from flattery to fear—seducing or scaring you, all to ultimately control you without you being aware of their power. That’s their goal, and I must admit, they go after it with despicable skill.”

Rodin had spoken with so much sincerity, that Adrienne trembled; then, reproaching herself with these fears, she resumed: “And yet, no—I can never believe in so infernal a power; the might of priestly ambition belongs to another age. Heaven be praised, it has disappeared forever!”

Rodin had spoken with such sincerity that Adrienne felt a tremor; then, feeling ashamed of her fears, she continued: “And yet, no—I can never believe in such a hellish power; the strength of priestly ambition belongs to a different time. Thank goodness, it has vanished for good!”

“Yes, certainly, it is out of sight; for they now know how to disperse and disappear, when circumstances require it. But then are they the most dangerous; for suspicion is laid asleep, and they keep watch in the dark. Oh! my dear young lady, if you knew their frightful ability! In my hatred of all that is oppressive, cowardly, and hypocritical, I had studied the history of that terrible society, before I knew that the Abbe d’Aigrigny belonged to it. Oh! it is dreadful. If you knew what means they employ! When I tell you that, thanks to their diabolical devices, the most pure and devoted appearances often conceal the most horrible snares.” Rodin’s eye rested, as if by chance, on the hunchback; but, seeing that Adrienne did not take the hint, the Jesuit continued: “In a word—are you not exposed to their pursuits?—have they any interest in gaining you over?—oh! from that moment, suspect all that surround you, suspect the most noble attachments, the most tender affections, for these monsters sometimes succeed in corrupting your best friends, and making a terrible use of them, in proportion to the blindness of your confidence.”

“Yes, definitely, it’s hidden from view; they now know how to scatter and vanish when needed. But that’s when they’re the most dangerous because suspicion is lulled to sleep and they keep watch in the shadows. Oh! my dear young lady, if you only knew their terrifying capabilities! In my disdain for everything oppressive, cowardly, and hypocritical, I had researched the history of that awful group before I learned that the Abbe d’Aigrigny was part of it. Oh! it’s horrifying. If you knew the methods they use! When I say that, thanks to their wicked schemes, the purest and most dedicated appearances often hide the most dreadful traps.” Rodin’s gaze landed, almost by chance, on the hunchback; but seeing that Adrienne didn’t get the hint, the Jesuit went on: “In short—are you not at risk from them?—do they have any interest in winning you over?—oh! from that moment, suspect everyone around you, suspect the noblest bonds and the deepest affections, because these monsters sometimes manage to corrupt your closest friends and exploit them terribly, depending on how blind your trust is.”

“Oh! it is impossible,” cried Adrienne, in horror. “You must exaggerate. No! hell itself never dreamed of more frightful treachery!”

“Oh! that's impossible,” Adrienne exclaimed in shock. “You must be exaggerating. No! even hell itself never imagined such horrifying betrayal!”

“Alas, my dear young lady! one of your relations, M. Hardy—the most loyal and generous-hearted man that could be—has been the victim of some such infamous treachery. Do you know what we learned from the reading of your ancestor’s will? Why, that he died the victim of the malevolence of these people; and now, at the lapse of a hundred and fifty years, his descendants are still exposed to the hate of that indestructible society.”

“Unfortunately, my dear young lady! One of your relatives, M. Hardy—the most loyal and kind-hearted man imaginable—has fallen prey to some terrible betrayal. Do you know what we discovered while reading your ancestor’s will? It turns out he died because of the malice of these people; and now, after a hundred and fifty years, his descendants are still facing the hostility of that unyielding society.”

“Oh, sir! it terrifies me,” said Adrienne, feeling her heart sink within her. “But are there no weapons against such attacks?”

“Oh, sir! It really scares me,” said Adrienne, feeling her heart drop inside her. “But are there no defenses against such attacks?”

“Prudence, my dear young lady—the most watchful caution—the most incessant study and suspicion of all that approach you.”

“Be careful, my dear young lady—stay alert and cautious—constantly observe and be wary of everything that comes your way.”

“But such a life would be frightful! It is a torture to be the victim of continual suspicions, doubts, and fears.”

“But living like that would be terrible! It’s torture to be constantly filled with suspicions, doubts, and fears.”

“Without doubt! They know it well, the wretches! That constitutes their strength. They often triumph by the very excess of the precautions taken against them. Thus, my dear young lady, and you, brave and worthy soldier, in the name of all that is dear to you, be on your guard, and do not lightly impart your confidence. Be on your guard, for you have nearly fallen the victims of those people. They will always be your implacable enemies. And you, also, poor, interesting girl!” added the Jesuit, speaking to Mother Bunch, “follow my advice—fear these people. Sleep, as the proverb says, with one eye open.”

“Without a doubt! They know it well, those miserable ones! That’s what gives them their power. They often win because of the very precautions taken against them. So, my dear young lady, and you, brave and worthy soldier, for the sake of everything you hold dear, stay alert, and don’t share your trust easily. Be careful, as you’ve nearly become a victim of these people. They will always be your relentless enemies. And you, too, poor, fascinating girl!” added the Jesuit, addressing Mother Bunch, “take my advice—be wary of these people. As the saying goes, sleep with one eye open.”

“I, sir!” said the work-girl. “What have I done? what have I to fear?”

“I, sir!” said the factory girl. “What have I done? What do I have to be afraid of?”

“What have you done? Dear me! Do not you tenderly love this young lady, your protectress? have you not attempted to assist her? Are you not the adopted sister of the son of this intrepid soldier, the brave Agricola! Alas, poor, girl! are not these sufficient claims to their hatred, in spite of your obscurity? Nay, my dear young lady! do not think that I exaggerate. Reflect! only reflect! Think what I have just said to the faithful companion-in-arms of Marshal Simon, with regard to his imprisonment at Leipsic. Think what happened to yourself, when, against all law and reason, you were brought hither. Then you will see, that there is nothing exaggerated in the picture I have drawn of the secret power of this Company. Be always on your guard, and, in doubtful cases, do not fear to apply to me. In three days, I have learned enough by my own experience, with regard to their manner of acting, to be able to point out to you many a snare, device, and danger, and to protect you from them.”

“What have you done? Oh no! Don’t you truly care for this young lady, your protector? Haven't you tried to help her? Aren’t you the adopted sister of the son of this fearless soldier, the brave Agricola? Alas, poor girl! Aren’t these enough reasons for their hatred, even with your background? No, my dear young lady! Don’t think I’m exaggerating. Think! Just think! Consider what I just told the loyal comrade of Marshal Simon about his imprisonment in Leipsic. Remember what happened to you when, against all law and reason, you were brought here. Then you’ll see there’s nothing exaggerated about the picture I’ve painted of this Company’s secret power. Always stay alert, and if you're ever in doubt, don’t hesitate to come to me. In just three days, I’ve learned enough from my own experiences about their ways to warn you of many traps, tricks, and dangers to keep you safe.”

“In any such case, sir,” replied Mdlle. de Cardoville, “my interests, as well as gratitude, would point to you as my best counsellor.”

“In any case, sir,” replied Mdlle. de Cardoville, “both my interests and my gratitude lead me to see you as my best advisor.”

According to the skillful tactics of the sons of Loyola, who sometimes deny their own existence, in order to escape from an adversary—and sometimes proclaim with audacity the living power of their organization, in order to intimidate the feeble-R-odin had laughed in the face of the bailiff of Cardoville, when the latter had spoken of the existence of the Jesuits; while now, at this moment, picturing their means of action, he endeavored, and he succeeded in the endeavor, to impregnate the mind of Mdlle. de Cardoville with some germs of doubt, which were gradually to develop themselves by reflection, and serve hereafter the dark projects that he meditated. Mother Bunch still felt considerable alarm with regard to Rodin. Yet, since she had heard the fatal powers of the formidable Order revealed to Adrienne, the young sempstress, far from suspecting the Jesuit of having the audacity to speak thus of a society of which he was himself a member, felt grateful to him, in spite of herself, for the important advice that he had just given her patroness. The side-glance which she now cast upon him (which Rodin also detected, for he watched the young girl with sustained attention), was full of gratitude, mingled with surprise. Guessing the nature of this impression, and wishing entirely to remove her unfavorable opinion, and also to anticipate a revelation which would be made sooner or later, the Jesuit appeared to have forgotten something of great importance, and exclaimed, striking his forehead: “What was I thinking of?” Then, speaking to Mother Bunch, he added: “Do you know where your sister is, my dear girl?” Disconcerted and saddened by this unexpected question, the workwoman answered with a blush, for she remembered her last interview with the brilliant Bacchanal Queen: “I have not seen my sister for some days, sir.”

According to the clever tactics of the sons of Loyola, who sometimes deny they exist to dodge an opponent—and at other times boldly assert the strength of their organization to intimidate the weak—Rodin had laughed when the bailiff of Cardoville mentioned the Jesuits. But now, as he thought about their methods, he tried, and succeeded, in planting some seeds of doubt in Mdlle. de Cardoville's mind that would gradually grow through reflection and support the dark plans he had in mind. Mother Bunch still felt significant alarm regarding Rodin. However, after hearing the terrible powers of the formidable Order revealed to Adrienne, the young seamstress, far from suspecting Rodin of having the nerve to speak about a society to which he belonged, felt grateful to him, against her better judgment, for the valuable advice he had just given her patroness. The glance she cast at him—one that Rodin also noticed, as he observed the young woman closely—was filled with gratitude mixed with surprise. Sensing this impression and wanting to change her unfavorable view while also preemptively addressing a revelation that would come out eventually, the Jesuit pretended to suddenly remember something important and exclaimed, striking his forehead: “What was I thinking?” Then, turning to Mother Bunch, he asked: “Do you know where your sister is, my dear?” Taken aback and saddened by this unexpected question, the seamstress blushed as she recalled her last meeting with the dazzling Bacchanal Queen: “I haven’t seen my sister for several days, sir.”

“Well, my dear girl, she is not very comfortable,” said Rodin; “I promised one of her friends to send her some little assistance. I have applied to a charitable person, and that is what I received for her.” So saying, he drew from his pocket a sealed roll of coin, which he delivered to Mother Bunch, who was now both surprised and affected.

"Well, my dear girl, she's not in a very good place," said Rodin. "I promised one of her friends that I would send her some help. I've reached out to a generous person, and this is what I got for her." With that, he pulled out a sealed roll of coins from his pocket and handed it to Mother Bunch, who was both surprised and touched.

“You have a sister in trouble, and I know nothing of it?” said Adrienne, hastily. “This is not right of you, my child!”

“You have a sister in trouble, and I know nothing about it?” said Adrienne, quickly. “This isn’t fair to you, my child!”

“Do not blame her,” said Rodin. “First of all, she did not know that her sister was in distress, and, secondly, she could not ask you, my dear young lady, to interest yourself about her.”

“Don't blame her,” Rodin said. “First of all, she didn't know her sister was in trouble, and second, she couldn't expect you, my dear young lady, to care about her.”

As Mdlle. de Cardoville looked at Rodin with astonishment, he added, again speaking to the hunchback: “Is not that true, my dear girl!”

As Mdlle. de Cardoville stared at Rodin in surprise, he continued, addressing the hunchback again: “Isn’t that right, my dear girl!”

“Yes, sir,” said the sempstress, casting down her eyes and blushing. Then she added, hastily and anxiously: “But when did you see my sister, sir? where is she? how did she fall into distress?”

“Yes, sir,” said the seamstress, looking down and blushing. Then she quickly added, anxious to know: “But when did you see my sister, sir? Where is she? How did she get into trouble?”

“All that would take too long to tell you, my dear girl; but go as soon as possible to the greengrocer’s in the Rue Clovis, and ask to speak to your sister as from M. Charlemagne or M. Rodin, which you please, for I am equally well known in that house by my Christian name as by my surname, and then you will learn all about it. Only tell your sister, that, if she behaves well, and keeps to her good resolutions, there are some who will continue to look after her.”

“All that would take way too long to explain, my dear girl; but please go as soon as you can to the greengrocer’s on Rue Clovis, and ask to speak to your sister as from M. Charlemagne or M. Rodin, whichever you prefer, because I’m well-known in that shop by both my first name and my last name, and then you’ll find out everything. Just let your sister know that if she stays on the right track and keeps her good intentions, there are some people who will continue to take care of her.”

More and more surprised, Mother Bunch was about to answer Rodin, when the door opened, and M. de Gernande entered. The countenance of the magistrate was grave and sad.

More and more surprised, Mother Bunch was about to respond to Rodin when the door opened, and M. de Gernande walked in. The magistrate's expression was serious and somber.

“Marshal Simon’s daughters!” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville.

“Marshal Simon’s daughters!” exclaimed Mdlle. de Cardoville.

“Unfortunately, they are not with me,” answered the judge.

"Unfortunately, they're not here with me," replied the judge.

“Then, where are they, sir? What have they done with them? The day before yesterday, they were in the convent!” cried Dagobert, overwhelmed by this complete destruction of his hopes.

“Then, where are they, sir? What have they done with them? The day before yesterday, they were in the convent!” cried Dagobert, overwhelmed by this total destruction of his hopes.

Hardly had the soldier pronounced these words, when, profiting by the impulse which gathered all the actors in this scene about the magistrate, Rodin withdrew discreetly towards the door, and disappeared without any one perceiving his absence. Whilst the soldier, thus suddenly thrown back to the depths of his despair, looked at M. de Gernande, waiting with anxiety for the answer, Adrienne said to the magistrate: “But, sir, when you applied at the convent, what explanation did the superior give on the subject of these young girls?”

As soon as the soldier said these words, taking advantage of the moment that had drawn everyone around the magistrate, Rodin quietly moved towards the door and slipped away without anyone noticing. While the soldier, suddenly plunged back into despair, watched M. de Gernande, anxiously waiting for a response, Adrienne asked the magistrate, “But, sir, when you went to the convent, what did the superior say about these young girls?”

“The lady superior refused to give any explanation, madame. ‘You pretend,’ said she, ‘that the young persons of whom you speak are detained here against their will. Since the law gives you the right of entering this house, make your search.’ ‘But, madame, please to answer me positively,’ said I to the superior; ‘do you declare, that you know nothing of the young girls, whom I have come to claim?’ ‘I have nothing to say on this subject, sir. You assert, that you are authorized to make a search: make it.’ Not being able to get any other explanation,” continued the magistrate, “I searched all parts of the convent, and had every door opened—but, unfortunately, I could find no trace of these young ladies.”

“The lady superior refused to provide any explanation, ma'am. ‘You claim,’ she said, ‘that the young people you’re talking about are being held here against their will. Since the law allows you to enter this place, go ahead and search.’ ‘But, ma'am, please just answer me clearly,’ I said to the superior; ‘do you confirm that you know nothing about the young girls I’ve come to claim?’ ‘I have nothing to say about this, sir. You say you have the right to search: do it.’ Unable to get any other answer,” continued the magistrate, “I searched every part of the convent and had every door opened—but, unfortunately, I couldn’t find any trace of those young ladies.”

“They must have sent them elsewhere,” cried Dagobert; “who knows?—perhaps, ill. They will kill them—O God! they will kill them!” cried he, in a heart-rending tone.

“They must have sent them somewhere else,” shouted Dagobert; “who knows?—maybe, sick. They’re going to kill them—Oh God! they’re going to kill them!” he cried, in a heart-wrenching tone.

“After such a refusal, what is to be done? Pray, sir, give us your advice; you are our providence,” said Adrienne, turning to speak to Rodin, who she fancied was behind her. “What is your—”

“After such a refusal, what should we do? Please, sir, give us your advice; you are our help,” said Adrienne, turning to speak to Rodin, who she thought was behind her. “What’s your—”

Then, perceiving that the Jesuit had suddenly disappeared, she said to Mother Bunch, with uneasiness: “Where is M. Rodin?”

Then, noticing that the Jesuit had suddenly vanished, she said to Mother Bunch, feeling uneasy: “Where is M. Rodin?”

“I do not know, madame,” answered the girl, looking round her; “he is no longer here.”

“I don’t know, ma’am,” the girl replied, looking around; “he’s not here anymore.”

“It is strange,” said Adrienne, “to disappear so abruptly!”

“It’s weird,” said Adrienne, “to disappear so suddenly!”

“I told you he was a traitor!” cried Dagobert, stamping with rage; “they are all in a plot together.”

“I told you he was a traitor!” shouted Dagobert, stomping with anger; “they’re all in this together.”

“No, no,” said Mdlle. de Cardoville; “do not think that. But the absence is not the less to be regretted, for, under these difficult circumstances, he might have given us very useful information, thanks to the position he occupied at M. d’Aigrigny’s.”

“No, no,” said Mdlle. de Cardoville; “don’t think that. But his absence is still to be regretted, because, in these challenging situations, he could have provided us with valuable information, given the role he had at M. d’Aigrigny’s.”

“I confess, madame, that I rather reckoned upon it,” said M. de Gernande; “and I returned hither, not only to inform you of the fruitless result of my search, but also to seek from the upright and honorable roan, who so courageously unveiled these odious machinations, the aid of his counsels in this contingency.”

“I admit, ma'am, that I was kind of expecting it,” said M. de Gernande; “and I came back here, not just to tell you about the useless outcome of my search, but also to ask for advice from the honest and respectable man who bravely exposed these awful schemes in this situation.”

Strangely enough, for the last few moments Dagobert was so completely absorbed in thought, that he paid no attention to the words of the magistrate, however important to him. He did not even perceive the departure of M. de Gernande, who retired after promising Adrienne that he would neglect no means to arrive at the truth, in regard to the disappearance of the orphans. Uneasy at this silence, wishing to quit the house immediately, and induce Dagobert to accompany her, Adrienne, after exchanging a rapid glance with Mother Bunch, was advancing towards the soldier, when hasty steps were heard from without the chamber, and a manly sonorous voice, exclaiming with impatience, “Where is he—where is he?”

Strangely enough, for the last few moments, Dagobert was so lost in thought that he completely ignored the magistrate's words, no matter how important they were to him. He didn't even notice M. de Gernande leaving after promising Adrienne that he would do everything he could to find out the truth about the orphans' disappearance. Feeling uneasy about the silence and wanting to leave the house right away, Adrienne exchanged a quick glance with Mother Bunch and started to approach the soldier. Just then, hurried footsteps were heard outside the room, along with a strong voice impatiently saying, “Where is he—where is he?”

At the sound of this voice, Dagobert seemed to rouse himself with a start, made a sudden bound, and with a loud cry, rushed towards the door. It opened. Marshal Simon appeared on the threshold!

At the sound of this voice, Dagobert seemed to snap back to reality, made a quick leap, and with a loud shout, charged toward the door. It opened. Marshal Simon stood in the doorway!





CHAPTER XXXIX. PIERRE SIMON.

Marshal Pierre Simon, Duke de Ligny, was a man of tall stature, plainly dressed in a blue frock-coat, buttoned up to the throat, with a red ribbon tied to the top buttonhole. You could not have wished to see a more frank, honest, and chivalrous cast of countenance than the marshal’s. He had a broad forehead, an aquiline nose, a well formed chin, and a complexion bronzed by exposure to the Indian sun. His hair, cut very short, was inclined to gray about the temples; but his eyebrows were still as black as his large, hanging moustache. His walk was free and bold, and his decided movements showed his military impetuosity. A man of the people, a man of war and action, the frank cordiality of his address invited friendliness and sympathy. As enlightened as he was intrepid as generous as he was sincere, his manly, plebeian pride was the most remarkable part of his character. As others are proud of their high birth, so was he of his obscure origin, because it was ennobled by the fine qualities of his father, the rigid republican, the intelligent and laborious artisan, who, for the space of forty years, had been the example and the glory of his fellow-workmen. In accepting with gratitude the aristocratic title which the Emperor had bestowed upon him, Pierre Simon acted with that delicacy which receives from a friendly hand a perfectly useless gift, and estimates it according to the intention of the giver. The religious veneration of Pierre Simon for the Emperor had never been blind; in proportion as his devotion and love for his idol were instructive and necessary, his admiration was serious, and founded upon reason. Far from resembling those swashbucklers who love fighting for its own sake, Marshal Simon not only admired his hero as the greatest captain in the world, but he admired him, above all, because he knew that the Emperor had only accepted war in the hope of one day being able to dictate universal peace; for if peace obtained by glory and strength is great, fruitful, and magnificent, peace yielded by weakness and cowardice is sterile, disastrous, and dishonoring. The son of a workman, Pierre Simon still further admired the Emperor, because that imperial parvenu had always known how to make that popular heart beat nobly, and, remembering the people, from the masses of whom he first arose, had invited them fraternally to share in regal and aristocratic pomp.

Marshal Pierre Simon, Duke de Ligny, was a tall man, simply dressed in a blue frock coat fastened all the way up to the throat, with a red ribbon tied to the top buttonhole. You couldn't ask for a more straightforward, honest, and chivalrous expression than the marshal’s. He had a broad forehead, a hooked nose, a well-defined chin, and skin that was bronzed by the Indian sun. His hair was cut very short and was starting to go gray at the temples, but his eyebrows were still as black as his large, drooping mustache. He walked confidently and boldly, and his determined movements showed his military passion. A man of the people, a man of action, the warm friendliness of his speech encouraged openness and sympathy. As enlightened as he was daring, as generous as he was genuine, his strong, working-class pride was the most striking part of his character. Just as others take pride in their noble lineage, he took pride in his humble beginnings, since they were elevated by the fine qualities of his father—a strict republican and a skilled, hardworking artisan who, for forty years, was an example and a source of pride for his fellow workers. In gratefully accepting the aristocratic title given to him by the Emperor, Pierre Simon acted with the grace of someone receiving a completely useless gift from a friend, appreciating it based on the giver's intention. Pierre Simon’s deep respect for the Emperor was never blind; as much as his devotion and love for his idol were important and necessary, his admiration was sincere and based on reason. Unlike those fighters who love battle for its own sake, Marshal Simon admired his hero not only as the greatest military leader in the world but also because he understood that the Emperor had only accepted war in the hope of one day establishing lasting peace. For while peace won through glory and strength is wonderful, fruitful, and honorable, peace gained through weakness and cowardice is barren, harmful, and disgraceful. As the son of a worker, Pierre Simon admired the Emperor even more, as that imperial upstart had always known how to inspire noble feelings in the common people, inviting them to share in the splendor of royal and aristocratic life.

20375m
Original

When Marshal Simon entered the room, his countenance was much agitated. At sight of Dagobert, a flash of joy illumined his features; he rushed towards the soldier, extending his arms, and exclaimed, “My friend! my old friend!”

When Marshal Simon walked into the room, he looked very upset. However, when he saw Dagobert, a look of joy lit up his face; he ran over to the soldier, opened his arms wide, and shouted, “My friend! My old friend!”

Dagobert answered this affectionate salute with silent emotion. Then the marshal, disengaging himself from his arms, and fixing his moist eyes upon him, said to him in so agitated a voice that his lips trembled, “Well, didst arrive in time for the 13th of February?”

Dagobert responded to the warm greeting with silent emotion. Then the marshal, pulling himself away from the embrace and looking at him with teary eyes, said in a shaky voice that made his lips tremble, “So, did you make it back in time for the 13th of February?”

“Yes, general; but everything is postponed for four months.”

“Yes, general; but everything is delayed for four months.”

“And—my wife?—my child?” At this question Dagobert shuddered, hung down his head, and was silent.

“And—my wife?—my child?” At this question, Dagobert shuddered, hung his head, and fell silent.

“They are not, then, here?” asked Simon, with more surprise than uneasiness. “They told me they were not at your house, but that I should find you here—and I came immediately. Are they not with you?”

“They aren’t here, then?” Simon asked, more surprised than worried. “I was told they weren’t at your place, but that I would find you here—and I came right away. Aren’t they with you?”

“General,” said Dagobert, becoming deadly pale; “general—” Drying the drops of cold sweat that stood upon his forehead, he was unable to articulate a word, for his voice was checked in his parched throat.

“General,” said Dagobert, turning very pale; “general—” Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, he couldn’t say a word, as his voice was caught in his dry throat.

“You frighten me!” exclaimed Pierre Simon, becoming pale as the soldier, and seizing him by the arm.

“You scare me!” Pierre Simon said, going pale like the soldier and grabbing him by the arm.

At this, Adrienne advanced, with a countenance full of grief and sympathy; seeing the cruel embarrassment of Dagobert, she wished to come to his assistance, and she said to Pierre Simon, in a mild but agitated voice, “Marshal, I am Mdlle. de Cardoville—a relation of your dear children.”

At this, Adrienne stepped forward, her face filled with sadness and compassion; noticing Dagobert's painful discomfort, she wanted to help him, and she said to Pierre Simon, in a gentle yet unsettled voice, “Marshal, I’m Mdlle. de Cardoville—a relative of your beloved children.”

Pierre Simon turned around suddenly, as much struck with the dazzling beauty of Adrienne as with the words she had just pronounced. He stammered out in his surprise, “You, madame—a relation—of my children!”

Pierre Simon turned around suddenly, just as taken aback by the stunning beauty of Adrienne as by the words she had just said. He stammered in surprise, “You, ma'am—a relative—of my kids!”

He laid a stress on the last words, and looked at Dagobert in a kind of stupor.

He emphasized the last words and stared at Dagobert in a kind of shock.

“Yes, marshal your children,” hastily replied Adrienne; “and the love of those charming twin sisters—”

“Yes, gather your children,” Adrienne quickly replied; “and the affection of those lovely twin sisters—”

“Twin sisters!” cried Pierre Simon, interrupting Mdlle. de Cardoville, with an outburst of joy impossible to describe. “Two daughters instead of one! Oh! what happiness for their mother! Pardon me, madame, for being so impolite,” he continued; “and so little grateful for what you tell me. But you will understand it; I have been seventeen years without seeing my wife; I come, and I find three loved beings, instead of two. Thanks, madame: would I could express all the gratitude I owe you! You are our relation; this is no doubt your house; my wife and children are with you. Is it so? You think that my sudden appearance might be prejudicial to them? I will wait—but madame, you, that I am certain are good as fair—pity my impatience—will make haste to prepare them to receive me—”

“Twin sisters!” shouted Pierre Simon, interrupting Mdlle. de Cardoville, with an outburst of joy that was impossible to describe. “Two daughters instead of one! Oh! What happiness for their mother! I’m sorry, madame, for being so rude,” he continued, “and for seeming ungrateful for what you’ve told me. But you’ll understand; I haven’t seen my wife in seventeen years. I come, and I find three loved ones instead of two. Thank you, madame: I wish I could express all the gratitude I owe you! You’re our relative; this is definitely your house; my wife and kids are with you. Is that right? Do you think my sudden appearance might be a problem for them? I can wait—but madame, I’m sure you’re as kind as you are beautiful—please understand my impatience—hurry to prepare them to receive me—”

More and more agitated, Dagobert avoided the marshal’s gaze, and trembled like a leaf. Adrienne cast down her eyes without answering. Her heart sunk within her, at thought of dealing the terrible blow to Marshal Simon.

More and more anxious, Dagobert avoided the marshal’s gaze and trembled like a leaf. Adrienne looked down without saying a word. Her heart sank at the thought of delivering the devastating news to Marshal Simon.

The latter, astonished at this silence, looking at Adrienne, then at the soldier, became first uneasy, and at last alarmed. “Dagobert!” he exclaimed, “something is concealed from me!”

The latter, shocked by the silence, glanced at Adrienne and then at the soldier, becoming increasingly uneasy and finally alarmed. “Dagobert!” he exclaimed, “there's something you’re not telling me!”

“General!” stammered the soldier, “I assure you—I—I—.”

“General!” the soldier stuttered, “I promise you—I—I—.”

“Madame!” cried Pierre Simon, “I conjure you, in pity, speak to me frankly!—my anxiety is horrible. My first fears return upon me. What is it? Are my wife and daughters ill? Are they in danger? Oh! speak! speak!”

“Madame!” cried Pierre Simon, “I beg you, please talk to me honestly!—my anxiety is unbearable. My initial fears are coming back. What is happening? Are my wife and daughters sick? Are they in danger? Oh! Please, speak! Speak!”

“Your daughters, marshal,” said Adrienne “have been rather unwell, since their long journey—but they are in no danger.”

“Your daughters, marshal,” said Adrienne, “haven't been feeling well since their long journey—but they're not in any danger.”

“Oh, heaven! it is my wife!”

“Oh, my god! It’s my wife!”

“Have courage, sir!” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, sadly. “Alas! you must seek consolation in the affection of the two angels that remain to you.”

“Be brave, sir!” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, sadly. “Unfortunately, you have to find comfort in the love of the two angels who are still with you.”

“General!” said Dagobert, in a firm grave tone, “I returned from Siberia—alone with your two daughters.”

“General!” Dagobert said in a serious, steady tone, “I came back from Siberia—alone with your two daughters.”

“And their mother! their mother!” cried Simon, in a voice of despair.

“And their mom! their mom!” cried Simon, in a voice filled with despair.

“I set out with the two orphans the day after her death,” said the soldier.

“I left with the two orphans the day after she died,” said the soldier.

“Dead?” exclaimed Pierre Simon, overwhelmed by the stroke; “dead?” A mournful silence was the only answer. The marshal staggered beneath this unexpected shock, leaned on the back of a chair for support, and then, sinking into the seat, concealed his face with his hands. For same minutes nothing was heard but stifled sobs, for not only had Pierre Simon idolized his wife, but by one of those singular compromises, that a man long cruelly tried sometimes makes with destiny, Pierre Simon, with the fatalism of loving souls, thought he had a right to reckon upon happiness after so many years of suffering, and had not for a moment doubted that he should find his wife and child—a double consolation reserved to him after going through so much. Very different from certain people, whom the habit of misfortune renders less exacting, Simon had reckoned upon happiness as complete as had been his misery. His wife and child were the sole, indispensable conditions of this felicity, and, had the mother survived her daughters, she would have no more replaced them in his eyes than they did her. Weakness or avarice of the heart, so it was; we insist upon this singularity, because the consequences of these incessant and painful regrets exercised a great influence on the future life of Marshal Simon. Adrienne and Dagobert had respected the overwhelming grief of this unfortunate man. When he had given a free course to his tears, he raised his manly countenance, now of marble paleness, drew his hand across his blood-shot eyes, rose, and said to Adrienne, “Pardon me, madame; I could not conquer my first emotion. Permit me to retire. I have cruel details to ask of the worthy friend who only quitted my wife at the last moment. Have the kindness to let me see my children—my poor orphans!—” And the marshal’s voice again broke.

“Dead?” exclaimed Pierre Simon, blown away by the shock; “dead?” A mournful silence was the only response. The marshal staggered under this unexpected blow, leaned on the back of a chair for support, and then, sinking into the seat, covered his face with his hands. For several minutes, the only sound was muffled sobs, for Pierre Simon not only adored his wife but, after enduring so much suffering, he thought he deserved happiness, believing he would finally find his wife and child—a double comfort waiting for him after all he had been through. Unlike some who, after facing misfortune, lower their expectations, Simon had expected happiness to be as complete as his misery had been. His wife and child were the only essential parts of this happiness, and had the mother survived her daughters, she would not have replaced them in his eyes any more than they would have replaced her. It was either the weakness or greed of the heart; we point this out because these constant and painful regrets significantly affected the future life of Marshal Simon. Adrienne and Dagobert respected this unfortunate man's overwhelming grief. Once he let his tears flow freely, he raised his pale, hardened face, wiped his bloodshot eyes, stood up, and said to Adrienne, “I’m sorry, madame; I couldn’t control my first feelings. Please let me leave. I have painful questions to ask the good friend who was with my wife until the end. Kindly let me see my children—my poor orphans!” And the marshal’s voice broke again.

“Marshal,” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, “just now we were expecting your dear children: unfortunately, we have been deceived in our hopes.” Pierre Simon first looked at Adrienne without answering, as if he had not heard or understood.—“But console yourself,” resumed the young girl; “we have yet no reason to despair.”

“Marshal,” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, “we were just expecting your dear children: unfortunately, we’ve been let down.” Pierre Simon first glanced at Adrienne without responding, as if he hadn’t heard or understood. —“But don’t worry,” the young girl continued; “we still have no reason to lose hope.”

“To despair?” repeated the marshaling by turns at Mdlle. de Cardoville despair?—“of what, in heaven’s name?”

“To despair?” repeated the marshal, looking at Mdlle. de Cardoville. “Despair?—Of what, for heaven’s sake?”

“Of seeing your children, marshal,” said Adrienne; “the presence of their father will facilitate the search.”

“About seeing your children, marshal,” said Adrienne; “having their father around will make it easier to find them.”

“The search!” cried Pierre Simon. “Then, my daughters are not here?”

“The search!” yelled Pierre Simon. “So, my daughters aren’t here?”

“No, sir,” said Adrienne, at length; “they have been taken from the affectionate care of the excellent man who brought them from Russia, to be removed to a convent.”

“No, sir,” said Adrienne, finally; “they have been taken from the loving care of the wonderful man who brought them from Russia, to be moved to a convent.”

“Wretch!” cried Pierre Simon, advancing towards Dagobert, with a menacing and terrible aspect; “you shall answer to me for all!”

“Wretch!” shouted Pierre Simon, moving toward Dagobert with a threatening and fierce look; “you will answer to me for everything!”

“Oh, sir, do not blame him!” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville.

“Oh, sir, please don't blame him!” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville.

“General,” said Dagobert, in a tone of mournful resignation, “I merit your anger. It is my fault. Forced to absent myself from Paris, I entrusted the children to my wife; her confessor turned her head, and persuaded her that your daughters would be better in a convent than at our house. She believed him, and let them be conveyed there. Now they say at the convent, that they do not know where they are. This is the truth: do what you will with me; I have only to silently endure.”

“General,” Dagobert said with a tone of sad acceptance, “I deserve your anger. This is my fault. Because I had to leave Paris, I entrusted the children to my wife; her confessor influenced her and convinced her that your daughters would be better off in a convent than in our home. She believed him and allowed them to be taken there. Now, the people at the convent say they have no idea where they are. This is the truth: do whatever you want with me; I can only suffer in silence.”

“This is infamous!” cried Pierre Simon, pointing to Dagobert, with a gesture of despairing indignation. “In whom can a man confide, if he has deceived me? Oh, my God!”

“This is outrageous!” cried Pierre Simon, pointing at Dagobert with a gesture of desperate anger. “Who can a man trust if he has lied to me? Oh, my God!”

“Stay, marshal! do not blame him,” repeated Mdlle. de Cardoville; “do not think so! He has risked life and honor to rescue your children from the convent. He is not the only one who has failed in this attempt. Just now, a magistrate—despite his character and authority—was not more successful. His firmness towards the superior, his minute search of the convent, were all in vain. Up to this time it has been impossible to find these unfortunate children.”

“Wait, marshal! Don’t blame him,” Mdlle. de Cardoville repeated; “don’t think like that! He put his life and reputation on the line to save your children from the convent. He’s not the only one who’s failed in this mission. Just now, a magistrate—despite his status and authority—was unsuccessful too. His determination with the superior and thorough search of the convent were all for nothing. So far, it’s been impossible to locate these poor children.”

“But where’s this convent!” cried Marshal Simon, raising his head, his face all pale and agitated with grief and rage. “Where is it? Do these vermin know what a father is, deprived of his children?” At the moment when Marshal Simon, turning towards Dagobert, pronounced these words, Rodin, holding Rose and Blanche by the hand, appeared at the open door of the chamber. On hearing the marshal’s exclamation, he started with surprise, and a flash of diabolical joy lit up his grim countenance—for he had not expected to meet Pierre Simon so opportunely.

“But where's this convent?” shouted Marshal Simon, lifting his head, his face pale and twisted with grief and rage. “Where is it? Do these insects even understand what it's like for a father to be separated from his children?” Just as Marshal Simon turned toward Dagobert and said these words, Rodin, holding Rose and Blanche by the hand, appeared at the open door of the room. Hearing the marshal’s outburst, he was taken aback, and a flash of wicked joy lit up his grim face—he hadn't expected to encounter Pierre Simon so conveniently.

Mdlle. de Cardoville was the first to perceive the presence of Rodin. She exclaimed, as she hastened towards him: “Oh! I was not deceived. He is still our providence.”

Mademoiselle de Cardoville was the first to notice Rodin's presence. She exclaimed, rushing towards him: “Oh! I wasn't mistaken. He is still our savior.”

“My poor children!” said Rodin, in a low voice, to the young girls, as he pointed to Pierre Simon, “this is your father!”

“My poor kids!” said Rodin, in a quiet voice, to the young girls, as he pointed to Pierre Simon, “this is your dad!”

“Sir!” cried Adrienne, following close upon Rose and Blanche. “Your children are here!”

“Sir!” shouted Adrienne, hurrying after Rose and Blanche. “Your kids are here!”

As Simon turned round abruptly, his two daughters threw themselves into his arms. Here was a long silence, broken only by sobs, and kisses, and exclamations of joy.

As Simon suddenly turned around, his two daughters jumped into his arms. There was a long silence, filled only with cries, kisses, and joyful exclamations.

“Come forward, at least, and enjoy the good you have done!” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, drying her eyes, and turning towards Rodin, who, leaning against the door, seemed to contemplate this scene with deep emotion.

“Come forward, at least, and appreciate the good you've done!” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, wiping her eyes and turning towards Rodin, who was leaning against the door, looking on with deep emotion.

Dagobert, at sight of Rodin bringing back the children, was at first struck with stupor, and unable to move a step; but hearing the words of Adrienne, and yielding to a burst of almost insane gratitude, he threw himself on his knees before the Jesuit, joined his hands together, and exclaimed in a broken voice: “You have saved me, by bringing back these children.”

Dagobert, seeing Rodin returning with the children, was initially frozen in shock and couldn't move. But after hearing Adrienne's words and feeling a wave of almost overwhelming gratitude, he dropped to his knees in front of the Jesuit, clasped his hands together, and exclaimed in a shaky voice, “You’ve saved me by bringing these children back.”

“Oh, bless you, sir!” said Mother Bunch, yielding to the general current.

“Oh, thank you, sir!” said Mother Bunch, going along with the flow.

“My good friends, this is too much,” said Rodin, as if his emotions were beyond his strength; “this is really too much for me. Excuse me to the marshal, and tell him that I am repaid by the sight of his happiness.”

“My good friends, this is overwhelming,” said Rodin, as if his feelings were more than he could handle; “this is really too much for me. Please excuse me to the marshal, and let him know that seeing his happiness is enough for me.”

“Pray, sir,” said Adrienne, “let the marshal at least have the opportunity to see and know you.”

“Please, sir,” said Adrienne, “let the marshal at least have the chance to see and get to know you.”

“Oh, remain! you that have saved us all!” cried Dagobert, trying to stop Rodin.

“Oh, stay! You who have saved us all!” cried Dagobert, trying to stop Rodin.

“Providence, you know, my dear young lady, does not trouble itself about the good that is done, but the good that remains to do,” said Rodin, with an accent of playful kindness. “Must I not think of Prince Djalma? My task is not finished, and moments are precious. Come,” he added, disengaging himself gently from Dagobert’s hold, “come the day has been as good a one as I had hoped.. The Abbe d’Aigrigny is unmasked; you are free, my dear young lady; you have recovered your cross, my brave soldier; Mother Bunch is sure of a protectress; the marshal has found his children. I have my share in all these joys, it is a full share—my heart is satisfied. Adieu, my friends, till we meet again.” So saying, Rodin waved his hand affectionately to Adrienne, Dagobert, and the hunchback, and withdrew, waving his hand with a look of delight on Marshal Simon, who, seated between his daughters, held them in his arms, and covered them with tears and kisses, remaining quite indifferent to all that was passing around him.

“Providence, you know, my dear young lady, doesn’t concern itself with the good that has been done, but rather the good that still needs to be done,” Rodin said playfully. “I must think of Prince Djalma. My work isn’t done, and every moment counts. Come,” he added, gently pulling away from Dagobert’s grip, “the day has turned out just as well as I hoped. The Abbe d’Aigrigny has been unmasked; you are free, my dear young lady; you’ve retrieved your cross, my brave soldier; Mother Bunch has a protector; the marshal has reunited with his children. I share in all these joys, and it feels complete—my heart is fulfilled. Goodbye, my friends, until we meet again.” With that, Rodin waved goodbye affectionately to Adrienne, Dagobert, and the hunchback, and left, casting a delighted glance at Marshal Simon, who, sitting between his daughters, held them close, showering them with tears and kisses, completely oblivious to everything else happening around him.

An hour after this scene, Mdlle. de Cardoville and the sempstress, Marshal Simon, his two daughters and Dagobert quitted Dr. Beleinier’s asylum.

An hour after this scene, Mdlle. de Cardoville, the seamstress, Marshal Simon, his two daughters, and Dagobert left Dr. Beleinier’s asylum.

In terminating this episode, a few words by way of moral, with regard to lunatic asylums and convents may not be out of place. We have said, and we repeat, that the laws which apply to the superintendence of lunatic asylums appear to us insufficient. Facts that have recently transpired before the courts, and other facts that have been privately communicated to us, evidently prove this insufficiency. Doubtless, magistrates have full power to visit lunatic asylums. They are even required to make such visits. But we know, from the best authority, that the numerous and pressing occupations of magistrates, whose number is often out of proportion with the labor imposed upon them, render these inspections so rare, that they are, so to speak, illusory. It appears, therefore, to us advisable to institute a system of inspections, at least twice a month, especially designed for lunatic asylums, and entrusted to a physician and a magistrate, so that every complaint may be submitted to a double examination. Doubtless, the law is sufficient when its ministers are fully informed; but how many formalities, how many difficulties must be gone through, before they can be so, particularly when the unfortunate creature who needs their assistance, already suspected, isolated, and imprisoned, has no friend to come forward in defence, and demand, in his or her name, the protection of the authorities! Is it not imperative, therefore, on the civil power, to meet these necessities by a periodical and well-organized system of inspection?

In wrapping up this episode, it makes sense to share some thoughts about mental health hospitals and convents. We have stated before, and we’ll say it again, that the laws governing mental health facilities seem to be inadequate. Recent court cases and other information we’ve received clearly highlight this shortfall. Certainly, magistrates have the authority to inspect mental health hospitals, and they are even required to do so. However, we understand from reliable sources that the overwhelming responsibilities of magistrates, whose numbers are often not aligned with the workload they face, make these inspections so infrequent that they almost don’t happen at all. Therefore, we believe it’s necessary to establish a system of inspections at least twice a month, specifically for mental health hospitals, which should be conducted by a doctor and a magistrate so that every complaint can be examined from two perspectives. The law may be sufficient if those in charge are well-informed; but how many procedures and challenges must be overcome to achieve that, especially when the vulnerable person needing help is already presumed guilty, isolated, and confined, with no one to advocate for them and seek protection from the authorities? Isn’t it crucial, then, for civil authorities to address these needs with a regular and organized inspection system?

What we here say of lunatic asylums will apply with still greater force to convents for women, seminaries, and houses inhabited by religious bodies. Recent and notorious facts, with which all France has rung, have, unfortunately, proved that violence, forcible detention, barbarous usage, abduction of minors, and illegal imprisonment, accompanied by torture, are occurrences which, if not frequent, are at least possible in religious houses. It required singular accidents, audacious and cynical brutalities; to bring these detestable actions to public knowledge. How many other victims have been, and, perhaps still are, entombed in those large silent mansions, where no profane look may penetrate, and which, through the privileges of the clergy, escape the superintendence of the civil power. Is it not deplorable that these dwellings should not also be subject to periodical inspection, by visitors consisting, if it be desired, of a priest, a magistrate, and some delegate of the municipal authorities? If nothing takes place, but what is legal, human, and charitable, in these establishments, which have all the character, and incur all the responsibility, of public institutions, why this resistance, this furious indignation of the church party, when any mention is made of touching what they call their privileges? There is something higher than the constitutions devised at Rome. We mean the Law of France—the common law—which grants to all protection, but which, in return, exacts from all respect and obedience.

What we say here about mental hospitals applies even more strongly to convents for women, seminaries, and places run by religious organizations. Sadly, recent and well-publicized events have shown that violence, forced confinement, cruel treatment, abduction of minors, and illegal imprisonment, including torture, can occur in religious houses, even if they aren't very common. It took shocking incidents and bold, brutal actions to make these terrible deeds known to the public. How many other victims have been, and perhaps still are, trapped in those large, silent buildings where no outsiders are allowed in and which, due to the privileges of the clergy, evade oversight from civil authorities? Isn't it tragic that these places are not also subject to regular inspections by visitors, including a priest, a magistrate, and a representative from the local government, if desired? If everything happening in these establishments is legal, humane, and compassionate, and they function as public institutions, why this resistance and outrage from the church when anyone suggests discussing what they claim are their privileges? There is something more important than the rules established in Rome. We mean the Law of France—the common law—which provides protection to all but requires respect and obedience in return.





BOOK VII.

     XL. The East Indian in Paris XLI. Rising XLII. Doubts XLIII.
     The Letter XLIV. Adrienne and Djalma XLV. The Consultation
     XLVI. Mother Bunch’s Diary XLVII. The Diary Continued
     XLVIII. The Discovery XLIX. The Trysting-Place of the Wolves
     L. The Common Dwelling-House LI. The Secret LII. Revelations
     XL. The East Indian in Paris XLI. Rising XLII. Doubts XLIII.
     The Letter XLIV. Adrienne and Djalma XLV. The Consultation
     XLVI. Mother Bunch’s Diary XLVII. The Diary Continued
     XLVIII. The Discovery XLIX. The Trysting-Place of the Wolves
     L. The Common Dwelling-House LI. The Secret LII. Revelations




CHAPTER XL. THE EAST INDIAN IN PARIS.

Since three days, Mdlle. de Cardoville had left Dr. Baleinier’s. The following scene took place in a little dwelling in the Rue Blanche, to which Djalma had been conducted in the name of his unknown protector. Fancy to yourself a pretty, circular apartment, hung with Indian drapery, with purple figures on a gray ground, just relieved by a few threads of gold. The ceiling, towards the centre, is concealed by similar hangings, tied together by a thick, silken cord; the two ends of this cord, unequal in length, terminated, instead of tassels, in two tiny Indian lamps of gold filigreed-work, marvellously finished. By one of those ingenious combinations, so common in barbarous countries, these lamps served also to burn perfumes. Plates of blue crystal, let in between the openings of the arabesque, and illumined by the interior light, shone with so limpid an azure, that the golden lamps seemed starred with transparent sapphires. Light clouds, of whitish vapor rose incessantly from these lamps, and spread all around their balmy odor.

Since three days ago, Mdlle. de Cardoville had left Dr. Baleinier’s. The following scene took place in a small apartment on Rue Blanche, where Djalma had been brought by his mysterious protector. Imagine a charming, circular room decorated with Indian fabric, featuring purple designs on a gray background, accented with a few golden threads. The ceiling is draped with similar fabric, tied together with a thick silk cord; the two ends of this cord, unequal in length, end not in tassels, but in two tiny lamps made of gold filigree, beautifully crafted. In one of those clever combinations often seen in exotic countries, these lamps also burned incense. Blue crystal plates are set between the openings of the decorative patterns, illuminated from within, shining with such a clear blue that the golden lamps looked like they were adorned with transparent sapphires. Light wisps of white vapor continuously rose from these lamps, spreading a fragrant aroma all around.

20383m
Original

Daylight was only admitted to this room (it was about two o’clock in the afternoon) through a little greenhouse, on the other side of a door of plate-glass, made to slide into the thickness of the wall, by means of a groove. A Chinese shade was arranged so as to hide or replace this glass at pleasure. Some dwarf palm tress, plantains, and other Indian productions, with thick leaves of a metallic green, arranged in clusters in this conservatory, formed, as it were, the background to two large variegated bushes of exotic flowers, which were separated by a narrow path, paved with yellow and blue Japanese tiles, running to the foot of the glass. The daylight, already much dimmed by the leaves through which it passed, took a hue of singular mildness as it mingled with the azure lustre of the perfumed lamps, and the crimson brightness of the fire in the tall chimney of oriental porphyry. In the obscurity of this apartment, impregnated with sweet odors and the aromatic vapor of Persian tobacco, a man with brown, hanging locks, dressed in a long robe of dark green, fastened round the waist by a parti-colored sash, was kneeling upon a magnificent Turkey carpet, filling the golden bowl of a hookah; the long, flexible tube of this pipe, after rolling its folds upon the carpet, like a scarlet serpent with silver scales, rested between the slender fingers of Djalma, who was reclining negligently on a divan. The young prince was bareheaded; his jet-black hair, parted on the middle of his forehead, streamed waving about his face and neck of antique beauty—their warm transparent colors resembling amber or topaz. Leaning his elbow on a cushion, he supported his chin with the palm of his right hand. The flowing sleeve of his robe, falling back from his arm, which was round as that of a woman, revealed mysterious signs formerly tattooed there in India by a Thug’s needle. The son of Radja-sing held in his left hand the amber mouthpiece of his pipe. His robe of magnificent cashmere, with a border of a thousand hues, reaching to his knee, was fastened about his slim and well-formed figure by the large folds of an orange-colored shawl. This robe was half withdrawn from one of the elegant legs of this Asiatic Antinous, clad in a kind of very close fitting gaiter of crimson velvet, embroidered with silver, and terminating in a small white morocco slipper, with a scarlet heel. At once mild and manly, the countenance of Djalma was expressive of that melancholy and contemplative calmness habitual to the Indian and the Arab, who possess the happy privilege of uniting, by a rare combination, the meditative indolence of the dreamer with the fiery energy of the man of action—now delicate, nervous, impressionable as women—now determined, ferocious, and sanguinary as bandits.

Daylight only entered this room (it was around two in the afternoon) through a small greenhouse on the other side of a plate-glass door that slid into the wall through a groove. A Chinese shade was set up to cover or reveal this glass whenever desired. Some dwarf palm trees, plantains, and other tropical plants with thick, metallic green leaves were clustered in this conservatory, creating a backdrop for two large, colorful bushes of exotic flowers, separated by a narrow path paved with yellow and blue Japanese tiles, leading to the glass. The daylight, already dimmed by the leaves it filtered through, took on a uniquely soft hue as it mixed with the blue shine of the perfumed lamps and the red glow of the fire in the tall chimney made of oriental porphyry. In the dim light of this room, filled with sweet scents and the aromatic haze of Persian tobacco, a man with brown, flowing hair, dressed in a long dark green robe tied at the waist with a colorful sash, was kneeling on a beautiful Turkish carpet, filling the golden bowl of a hookah. The long, flexible hose of the pipe lay coiled on the carpet like a scarlet serpent with silver scales, resting between the slender fingers of Djalma, who was casually reclining on a divan. The young prince was bareheaded; his jet-black hair parted in the middle fell elegantly around his face and neck, which had an ancient beauty—warm, translucent tones resembling amber or topaz. Supporting his chin on the palm of his right hand, with his elbow on a cushion, the flowing sleeve of his robe slipped back from his arm, round as a woman's, revealing mysterious tattoos that had been done in India by a Thug’s needle. The son of Radja-sing held the amber mouthpiece of his pipe in his left hand. His magnificent cashmere robe, adorned with vibrant borders and reaching to his knees, was held in place around his slim figure by large folds of an orange shawl. This robe was partially drawn back from one of the elegant legs of this Asian Antinous, clad in snug crimson velvet gaiters embroidered with silver, ending in small white morocco slippers with scarlet heels. Djalma's face was mild yet manly, reflecting that melancholic and contemplative calm typical of Indians and Arabs, who have the unique ability to blend the meditative laziness of a dreamer with the fiery energy of an activist—now soft, sensitive, and impressionable like women—now resolute, fierce, and bloodthirsty like bandits.

And this semi-feminine comparison, applicable to the moral nature of the Arab and the Indian, so long as they are not carried away by the ardor of battle and the excitement of carnage, is almost equally applicable to their physical constitution; for if, like women of good blood, they have small extremities, slender limbs, fine and supple forms, this delicate and often charming exterior always covers muscles of steel, full of an elasticity, and vigor truly masculine. Djalma’s oblong eyes, like black diamonds set in bluish mother-of-pearl, wandered mechanically from the exotic flowers to the ceiling; from time to time he raised the amber mouthpiece of the hookah to his lips; then, after a slow aspiration, half opening his rosy lips, strongly contrasted with the shining enamel of his teeth, he sent forth a little spiral line of smoke, freshly scented by the rose-water through which it had passed.

And this semi-feminine comparison, relevant to the moral nature of the Arab and the Indian, as long as they aren't swept up by the heat of battle and the thrill of violence, also applies to their physical makeup. Just like women of good lineage, they have small extremities, slender limbs, and fine, flexible forms, but this delicate and often charming appearance always hides muscles of steel, full of true masculine elasticity and vigor. Djalma’s elongated eyes, resembling black diamonds set in bluish mother-of-pearl, wandered absentmindedly from the exotic flowers to the ceiling. Occasionally, he raised the amber mouthpiece of the hookah to his lips; then, after a slow inhale, he half-opened his rosy lips, which sharply contrasted with the shining enamel of his teeth, releasing a small spiral of smoke, pleasantly scented by the rose-water it had passed through.

“Shall I put more tobacco in the hookah?” said the kneeling figure, turning towards Djalma, and revealing the marked and sinister features of Faringhea the Strangler.

“Should I add more tobacco to the hookah?” said the kneeling figure, turning towards Djalma and showing the sharp and menacing features of Faringhea the Strangler.

The young prince remained dumb, either that, from an oriental contempt for certain races, he disdained to answer the half-caste, or that, absorbed in his reverie, he did not even hear him. The Strangler became again silent; crouching cross-legged upon the carpet, with his elbows resting on his knees, and his chin upon his hands, he kept his eyes fixed on Djalma, and seemed to await the reply or the orders of him whose sire had been surnamed the Father of the Generous. How had Faringhea, the sanguinary worshipper of Bowanee, the Divinity of Murder, been brought to seek or to accept such humble functions? How came this man, possessed of no vulgar talents, whose passionate eloquence and ferocious energy had recruited many assassins for the service of the Good Work, to resign himself to so base a condition? Why, too, had this man, who, profiting by the young prince’s blindness with regard to himself, might have so easily sacrificed him as an offering to Bowanee—why had he spared the life of Radja-sings son? Why, in fine, did he expose himself to such frequent encounters with Rodin, whom he had only known under the most unfavorable auspices? The sequel of this story will answer all these questions. We can only say at present, that, after a long interview with Rodin, two nights before, the Thug had quitted him with downcast eyes and cautious bearing.

The young prince stayed silent, either because he looked down on the half-caste with an eastern disdain or because he was so lost in thought that he didn't even hear him. The Strangler fell silent again; sitting cross-legged on the carpet, with his elbows on his knees and his chin resting on his hands, he kept his eyes locked on Djalma, seemingly waiting for a reply or orders from the son of the man known as the Father of the Generous. How had Faringhea, the bloodthirsty devotee of Bowanee, the Goddess of Murder, come to seek or accept such a humble role? How did this man, lacking any ordinary skills, whose passionate speeches and fierce energy had recruited many assassins for the Good Work, end up resigning himself to such a degrading position? Moreover, why had this man, knowing that the young prince was blind to his true nature, not easily sacrificed him as an offering to Bowanee—why had he spared Radja-sing's son? Lastly, why did he put himself in such frequent danger by facing Rodin, whom he had first met under such terrible circumstances? The continuation of this story will answer all these questions. For now, we can only say that after a lengthy meeting with Rodin two nights ago, the Thug had left with his head down and a careful demeanor.

After having remained silent for some time, Djalma, following with his eye the cloud of whitish smoke that he had just sent forth into space, addressed Faringhea, without looking at him, and said to him in the language, as hyperbolical as concise, of Orientals: “Time passes. The old man with the good heart does not come. But he will come. His word is his word.”

After staying quiet for a while, Djalma, watching the puff of white smoke he had just released into the air, turned to Faringhea without making eye contact and said, in the colorful yet brief way of Easterners: “Time keeps moving. The kind old man hasn’t arrived yet. But he will come. A promise is a promise.”

“His word is his word, my lord,” repeated Faringhea, in an affirmative tone. “When he came to fetch you, three days ago, from the house whither those wretches, in furtherance of their wicked designs, had conveyed you in a deep sleep—after throwing me, your watchful and devoted servant, into a similar state—he said to you: ‘The unknown friend, who sent for you to Cardoville Castle, bids me come to you, prince. Have confidence, and follow me. A worthy abode is prepared for you.’—And again, he said to you, my lord: ‘Consent not to leave the house, until my return. Your interest requires it. In three days you will see me again, and then be restored to perfect freedom.’ You consented to those terms, my lord, and for three days you have not left the house.”

“His word is his word, my lord,” Faringhea repeated affirmatively. “When he came to get you three days ago from the house where those scoundrels had taken you while you were deeply asleep—after putting me, your loyal and devoted servant, in a similar state—he told you: ‘The unknown friend, who called for you to Cardoville Castle, asks me to come to you, prince. Trust me, and follow me. A suitable place is ready for you.’—And again, he said to you, my lord: ‘Do not leave the house until I return. Your interests depend on it. In three days, you will see me again, and then you’ll be completely free.’ You agreed to those terms, my lord, and for three days you have not left the house.”

“And I wait for the old man with impatience,” said Djalma, “for this solitude is heavy with me. There must be so many things to admire in Paris. Above all.”

“And I’m waiting for the old man with impatience,” said Djalma, “because this solitude is weighing on me. There must be so many things to admire in Paris. Above all.”

Djalma did not finish the sentence, but relapsed into a reverie. After some moments’ silence, the son of Radja-sing said suddenly to Faringhea, in the tone of an impatient yet indolent sultan: “Speak to me!”

Djalma didn't complete his sentence but fell into a daydream. After a brief silence, Radja-sing's son suddenly said to Faringhea, in the tone of an impatient yet lazy sultan: “Talk to me!”

“Of what shall I speak, my lord?”

“About what should I talk, my lord?”

“Of what you will,” said Djalma, with careless contempt, as he fixed on the ceiling his eyes, half-veiled with languor. “One thought pursues me—I wish to be diverted from it. Speak to me.”

“Whatever you want,” said Djalma, with a dismissive attitude, as he stared at the ceiling, his eyes half-closed in fatigue. “One thought is stuck in my mind—I want to be distracted from it. Talk to me.”

Faringhea threw a piercing glance on the countenance of the young Indian, and saw that his cheeks were colored with a slight blush. “My lord,” said the half-caste, “I can guess your thought.”

Faringhea shot a sharp look at the young Indian's face and noticed that his cheeks were slightly flushed. “My lord,” said the mixed-race man, “I can guess what you're thinking.”

Djalma shook his head, without looking at the Strangler. The latter resumed: “You are thinking of the women of Paris, my lord.”

Djalma shook his head, not looking at the Strangler. The Strangler continued, “You’re thinking about the women of Paris, my lord.”

“Be silent, slave!” said Djalma, turning abruptly on the sofa, as if some painful wound had been touched to the quick. Faringhea obeyed.

“Be quiet, slave!” said Djalma, turning suddenly on the sofa, as if someone had touched a painful wound. Faringhea obeyed.

After the lapse of some moments. Djalma broke forth again with impatience, throwing aside the tube of the hookah, and veiling both eyes with his hands: “Your words are better than silence. Cursed be my thoughts, and the spirit which calls up these phantoms!”

After a few moments, Djalma burst out again, frustrated, tossing aside the hookah's tube and covering his eyes with his hands: “Your words are better than silence. Damn my thoughts and the spirit that brings up these illusions!”

“Why should you fly these thoughts, my lord? You are nineteen years of age, and hitherto all your youth has been spent in war and captivity. Up to this time, you have remained as chaste as Gabriel, that young Christian priest, who accompanied us on our voyage.”

“Why entertain these thoughts, my lord? You’re nineteen years old, and so far all your youth has been spent in war and captivity. Until now, you’ve been as pure as Gabriel, that young Christian priest who traveled with us on our journey.”

Though Faringhea did not at all depart from his respectful deference for the prince, the latter felt that there was something of irony in the tone of the half-caste, as he pronounced the word “chaste.”

Though Faringhea maintained his respectful attitude toward the prince, the latter sensed a hint of irony in the half-caste's tone when he said the word “chaste.”

Djalma said to him with a mixture of pride and severity: “I do not wish to pass for a barbarian, as they call us, with these civilized people; therefore I glory in my chastity.”

Djalma said to him with a mix of pride and seriousness: “I don’t want to be seen as a barbarian, as they call us, by these civilized people; that’s why I take pride in my chastity.”

“I do not understand, my lord.”

"I don't get it, my lord."

“I may perhaps love some woman, pure as was my mother when she married my father; and to ask for purity from a woman, a man must be chaste as she.”

“I might love a woman someday, just as pure as my mother was when she married my father; and if a man wants purity from a woman, he must be just as chaste as she is.”

At this, Faringhea could not refrain from a sardonic smile.

At this, Faringhea couldn't help but smile sarcastically.

“Why do you laugh, slave?” said the young prince, imperiously.

“Why are you laughing, slave?” said the young prince, in a commanding tone.

“Among civilized people, as you call them, my lord, the man who married in the flower of his innocence would be mortally wounded with ridicule.”

“Among civilized people, as you call them, my lord, a man who married in the prime of his innocence would be deeply hurt by ridicule.”

“It is false, slave! He would only be ridiculous if he married one that was not pure as himself.”

“It’s not true, slave! He would only look foolish if he married someone who wasn’t as pure as he is.”

“Then, my lord, he would not only be wounded—he would be killed outright, for he would be doubly and unmercifully laughed at.”

“Then, my lord, he wouldn’t just be hurt—he would be killed for sure, because he would be laughed at twice as much and without mercy.”

“It is false! it is false. Where did you learn all this?”

“It’s not true! It’s not true. Where did you hear all this?”

“I have seen Parisian women at the Isle of France, and at Pondicherry, my lord. Moreover, I learned a good deal during our voyage; I talked with a young officer, while you conversed with the young priest.”

"I've seen Parisian women in the Isle of France and in Pondicherry, my lord. Plus, I learned quite a bit during our trip; I chatted with a young officer while you talked with the young priest."

“So, like the sultans of our harems, civilized men require of women the innocence they have themselves lost.”

“Like the sultans in our harems, cultured men expect women to maintain the innocence they themselves have lost.”

“They require it the more, the less they have of it, my lord.”

“They need it more the less they have of it, my lord.”

“To require without any return, is to act as a master to his slave; by what right?”

“To demand something without giving anything in return is to act like a master to a slave; by what right?”

“By the right of the strongest—as it is among us, my lord.”

“By the right of the strongest—as it is with us, my lord.”

“And what do the women do?”

“And what do the women do?”

“They prevent the men from being too ridiculous, when they marry, in the eyes of the world.”

“They keep the guys from looking too silly when they get married in public.”

“But they kill a woman that is false?” said Djalma, raising himself abruptly, and fixing upon Faringhea a savage look, that sparkled with lurid fire.

“But they kill a woman who is dishonest?” said Djalma, suddenly standing up and giving Faringhea a fierce look that glimmered with intense rage.

“They kill her, my lord, as with us—when they find her out.”

“They kill her, my lord, just like us—when they discover her.”

“Despots like ourselves! Why then do these civilized men not shut up their women, to force them to a fidelity which they do not practise?”

“Despots like us! So why don’t these civilized men keep their women quiet, to make them loyal like they don’t practice?”

“Because their civilization is barbarous, and their barbarism civilized, my lord.”

“Because their civilization is uncivilized, and their uncivilized ways are civilized, my lord.”

“All this is sad enough, if true,” observed Djalma, with a pensive air, adding, with a species of enthusiasm, employing, as usual, the mystic and figurative language familiar to the people of his country; “yes, your talk afflicts me, slave—for two drops of dew blending in the cup of a flower are as hearts that mingle in a pure and virgin love; and two rays of light united in one inextinguishable flame, are as the burning and eternal joys of lovers joined in wedlock.”

“All of this is pretty sad, if it’s true,” Djalma remarked, looking thoughtful. Then, with a kind of enthusiasm, using the mystical and figurative language typical of his people, he added, “Yes, your words distress me, slave—because two drops of dew merging in a flower's cup are like hearts that combine in pure, innocent love; and two rays of light coming together in one unquenchable flame are like the burning, everlasting joys of lovers united in marriage.”

Djalma spoke of the pure enjoyments of the soul with inexpressible grace, yet it was when he painted less ideal happiness, that his eyes shone like stars; he shuddered slightly, his nostrils swelled, the pale gold of his complexion became vermilion, and the young prince sank into a deep reverie.

Djalma talked about the deep joys of the soul with incredible charm, but it was when he described less perfect happiness that his eyes sparkled like stars; he shivered a bit, his nostrils flared, the pale gold of his skin turned bright red, and the young prince fell into a deep thought.

Faringhea, having remarked this emotion, thus spoke: “If, like the proud and brilliant king-bird of our woods, you prefer numerous and varied pleasures to solitary and monotonous amours—handsome, young, rich as you are, my lord, were you to seek out the seductive Parisians—voluptuous phantoms of your nights—charming tormentors of your dreams—were you to cast upon them looks bold as a challenge, supplicating as prayers, ardent as desires—do you not think that many a half-veiled eye would borrow fire from your glance? Then it would no longer be the monotonous delights of a single love, the heavy chain of our life—no, it would be the thousand pleasures of the harem—a harem peopled with free and proud beauties, whom happy love would make your slaves. So long constrained, there is no such thing as excess to you. Believe me, it would then be you, the ardent, the magnificent son of our country, that would become the love and pride of these women—the most seductive in the world, who would soon have for you no looks but those of languor and passion.”

Faringhea, noticing this emotion, said: “If you, like the proud and majestic king-bird of our woods, prefer a variety of pleasures to lonely and dull relationships—handsome, young, and wealthy as you are, my lord, if you were to pursue the alluring Parisians—sensual visions of your nights—charming tormentors of your dreams—if you were to give them looks as bold as a challenge, as pleading as prayers, and as passionate as desires—don’t you think many a partially veiled eye would ignite with your gaze? Then it would no longer be the tedious delights of a single love, the heavy chains of our existence—no, it would be the countless pleasures of a harem—a harem filled with free and proud beauties, whom joyful love would turn into your devoted admirers. So long restrained, there is no such thing as excess for you. Trust me, it would then be you, the passionate, the magnificent son of our land, who would become the love and pride of these women—the most enchanting in the world, who would soon only gaze at you with looks of languor and desire.”

Djalma had listened to Faringhea with silent eagerness. The expression of his features had completely changed; it was no longer the melancholy and dreaming youth, invoking the sacred remembrance of his mother, and finding only in the dew of heaven, in the calyx of flowers, images sufficiently pure to paint the chastity of the love he dreamed of; it was no longer even the young man, blushing with a modest ardor at the thought of the permitted joys of a legitimate union. No! the incitements of Faringhea had kindled a subterraneous fire; the inflamed countenance of Djalma, his eyes now sparkling and now veiled, his manly and sonorous respiration, announced the heat of his blood, the boiling up of the passions, only the more energetic, that they had been hitherto restrained.

Djalma listened to Faringhea with intense focus. His expression had completely transformed; he was no longer the sad, dreamy youth, reminiscing about his mother, finding only in the morning dew and the petals of flowers images pure enough to reflect the chastity of the love he envisioned. He wasn't even the young man blushing with modest excitement at the thought of the joys permitted in a legitimate relationship. No! Faringhea's provocations had ignited a hidden fire; Djalma's flushed face, his eyes now sparkling or shadowed, and his deep, steady breaths revealed the intensity of his emotions, the rising passions that had been held back until now.

So, springing suddenly from the divan, supple, vigorous, and light as a young tiger, Djalma clutched Faringhea by the throat exclaiming: “Thy words are burning poison!”

So, suddenly jumping up from the couch, agile, energetic, and light like a young tiger, Djalma grabbed Faringhea by the throat, shouting, “Your words are like burning poison!”

“My lord,” said Faringhea, without opposing the least resistance, “your slave is your slave.” This submission disarmed the prince.

“My lord,” said Faringhea, without putting up any resistance, “your slave is your slave.” This submission caught the prince off guard.

“My life belongs to you,” repeated the half-caste.

“My life belongs to you,” repeated the mixed-race person.

“I belong to you, slave!” cried Djalma, repulsing him. “Just now, I hung upon your lips, devouring your dangerous lies.”

“I belong to you, slave!” shouted Djalma, pushing him away. “Just now, I was hanging on your words, consuming your tempting lies.”

“Lies, my lord? Only appear before these women, and their looks will confirm my words.”

“Lies, my lord? Just step in front of these women, and their expressions will back me up.”

“These women love me!—me, who have only lived in war and in the woods?”

“These women love me!—me, who has only lived through war and in the woods?”

“The thought that you, so young, have already waged bloody war on men and tigers, will make them adore, my lord.”

“The idea that you, so young, have already fought bloody battles against men and tigers will make them admire you, my lord.”

“You lie!”

"You’re lying!"

“I tell you, my lord, on seeing your hand, as delicate as theirs, but which has been so often bathed in hostile blood, they will wish to caress it; and they will kiss it again, when they think that, in our forests, with loaded rifle, and a poniard between your teeth, you smiled at the roaring of a lion or panther for whom you lay in wait.”

“I’m telling you, my lord, when they see your hand, just as delicate as theirs, but having been soaked in enemy blood so many times, they will want to touch it; and they’ll kiss it again when they remember that in our forests, with a loaded rifle and a dagger in your teeth, you smiled at the roar of a lion or panther you were hunting.”

“But I am a savage—a barbarian.”

“But I’m a savage—a brute.”

20389m
Original

“And for that very reason you will have them at your feet. They will feel themselves both terrified and charmed by all the violence and fury, the rage of jealousy, the passion and the love, to which a man of your blood, your youth, your ardor must be subject. To-day mild and tender, to-morrow fierce and suspicious, another time ardent and passionate, such you will be—and such you ought to be, if you wish to win them. Yes; let a kiss of rage be heard between two kisses: let a dagger glitter in the midst of caresses, and they will fall before you, palpitating with pleasure, love, and fear—and you will be to them, not a man, but a god.”

“And for that very reason, you will have them at your feet. They will feel both terrified and charmed by all the violence and fury, the rage of jealousy, the passion and the love that a man of your blood, your youth, your passion must experience. Today mild and tender, tomorrow fierce and suspicious, another time ardent and passionate, that’s how you will be—and that’s how you should be if you want to win them over. Yes; let a kiss of rage be heard between two kisses: let a dagger shine amid the caresses, and they will fall before you, trembling with pleasure, love, and fear—and you will be to them, not a man, but a god.”

“Dost think so?” cried Djalma, carried away in spite of himself by the Thug’s wild eloquence.

“Do you really think so?” cried Djalma, swept up despite himself by the Thug’s wild charm.

“You know, you feel, that I speak the truth,” cried the latter, extending his arm towards the young Indian.

“You know, you feel that I’m speaking the truth,” he exclaimed, reaching out his arm toward the young Indian.

“Why, yes!” exclaimed Djalma, his eyes sparkling, his nostrils swelling, as he moved about the apartment with savage bounds. “I know not if I possess my reason, or if I am intoxicated, but it seems to me that you speak truth. Yes, I feel that they will love me with madness and fury, because my love will be mad and furious they will tremble with pleasure and fear, because the very thought of it makes me tremble with delight and terror. Slave, it is true; there is something exciting and fearful in such a love!” As he spoke forth these words, Djalma was superb in his impetuous sensuality. It is a rare thing to see a young man arrive in his native purity, at the age in which are developed, in all their powerful energy, those admirable instincts of love, which God has implanted in the heart of his creatures, and which, repressed, disguised, or perverted, may unseat the reason, or generate mad excesses and frightful crimes—but which, directed towards a great and noble passion, may and must, by their very violence, elevate man, through devotion and tenderness, to the limits of the ideal.

“Absolutely!” Djalma exclaimed, his eyes sparkling and his nostrils flaring as he moved energetically around the room. “I’m not sure if I’m being rational or if I’m just high on excitement, but it feels like you’re speaking the truth. Yes, I can sense that they will love me with wild intensity, because my love will be wild and intense too. They’ll shiver with pleasure and fear, just as the thought of it makes me shudder with delight and terror. It’s true, there’s something thrilling and frightening about such a love!” As he said this, Djalma radiated a powerful sensuality. It’s rare to see a young man reach this point of pure passion at an age where the strong instincts of love—instincts that God has placed in every heart—are fully developed. When these instincts are suppressed, hidden, or twisted, they can drive someone to madness or lead to horrific acts. But when directed towards a noble and grand passion, their very intensity can elevate a person through devotion and care to the heights of the ideal.

“Oh! this woman—this woman, before whom I am to tremble—and who, in turn, must tremble before me—where is she?” cried Djalma, with redoubled excitement. “Shall I ever find her?”

“Oh! this woman—this woman, before whom I am supposed to tremble—and who, in turn, has to tremble before me—where is she?” cried Djalma, with increased excitement. “Will I ever find her?”

“One is a good deal, my lord,” replied Faringhea, with his sardonic coolness; “he who looks for one woman, will rarely succeed in this country; he who seeks women, is only at a loss to choose.”

“One is quite a lot, my lord,” replied Faringhea, with his sarcastic calmness; “someone who looks for one woman will seldom succeed in this country; those who seek women only have trouble deciding.”

As the half-caste made this impertinent answer to Djalma, a very elegant blue-and-white carriage stopped before the garden-gate of the house, which opened upon a deserted street. It was drawn by a pair of beautiful blood-horses, of a cream color, with black manes and tails. The scutcheons on the harness were of silver, as were also the buttons of the servants’ livery, which was blue with white collars. On the blue hammercloth, also laced with white, as well as on the panels of the doors, were lozenge-shaped coats of arms, without crest or coronet, as usually borne by unmarried daughters of noble families. Two women were in this carriage—Mdlle. de Cardoville and Florine.

As the mixed-race person gave this rude response to Djalma, a very stylish blue-and-white carriage stopped in front of the garden gate of the house that faced a quiet street. It was pulled by a pair of beautiful cream-colored thoroughbreds with black manes and tails. The emblems on the harness were silver, as were the buttons on the servants' uniforms, which were blue with white collars. On the blue cloth covering the carriage, also trimmed in white, as well as on the door panels, were diamond-shaped coats of arms, without crests or coronets, typically used by unmarried daughters of noble families. Two women were in this carriage—Mdlle. de Cardoville and Florine.





CHAPTER XLI. RISING.

To explain the arrival of Mdlle. de Cardoville at the garden-door of the house occupied by Djalma, we must cast a retrospective glance at previous events. On leaving Doctor Baleinier’s, Mdlle. de Cardoville had gone to take up her residence in the Rue d’Anjou. During the last few months of her stay with her aunt, Adrienne had secretly caused this handsome dwelling to be repaired and furnished, and its luxury and elegance were now increased by all the wonders of the lodge of Saint-Dizier House. The world found it very strange, that a lady of the age and condition of Mdlle. de Cardoville should take the resolution of living completely alone and free, and, in fact, of keeping house exactly like a bachelor, a young widow, or an emancipated minor. The world pretended not to know that Mdlle. de Cardoville possessed what is often wanting in men, whether of age or twice of age—a firm character, a lofty mind, a generous heart, strong and vigorous good sense.

To explain Mdlle. de Cardoville's arrival at the garden door of Djalma's house, we need to look back at previous events. After leaving Doctor Baleinier’s, Mdlle. de Cardoville moved to the Rue d’Anjou. During the last few months she spent with her aunt, Adrienne had discreetly arranged for this beautiful home to be renovated and furnished, and its luxury and elegance were now enhanced by all the wonders of the lodge at Saint-Dizier House. People found it quite odd that a woman of Mdlle. de Cardoville's age and status would choose to live completely alone and independently, managing her household like a bachelor, a young widow, or an emancipated minor. Society pretended not to recognize that Mdlle. de Cardoville had what many men, regardless of age, often lack—a strong character, an elevated mindset, a generous spirit, and solid, sound judgment.

Judging that she would require faithful assistance in the internal management of her house, Adrienne had written to the bailiff of Cardoville, and his wife, old family servants, to come immediately to Paris: M. Dupont thus filled the office of steward, and Mme. Dupont that of housekeeper. An old friend of Adrienne’s father, the Count de Montbron, an accomplished old man, once very much in fashion, and still a connoisseur in all sorts of elegances, had advised Adrienne to act like a princess, and take an equerry; recommended for this office a man of good rearing and ripe age, who, himself an amateur in horses, had been ruined in England, at Newmarket, the Derby, and Tattersall’s, and reduced, as sometimes happened to gentlemen in that country, to drive the stage coaches, thus finding an honest method of earning his bread, and at the same time gratifying his taste for horses. Such was M. de Bonneville, M. de Montbron’s choice. Both from age and habits, this equerry could accompany Mdlle. de Cardoville on horseback, and better than any one else, superintend the stable. He accepted, therefore, the employment with gratitude, and, thanks to his skill and attention, the equipages of Mdlle. de Cardoville were not eclipsed in style by anything of the kind in Paris. Mdlle. de Cardoville had taken back her women, Hebe, Georgette, and Florine. The latter was at first to have re-entered the service of the Princess de Saint-Dizier, to continue her part of spy for the superior of St. Mary’s Convent; but, in consequence of the new direction given by Rodin to the Rennepont affair, it was decided that Florine, if possible, should return to the service of Mdlle. de Cardoville. This confidential place, enabling this unfortunate creature to render important and mysterious services to the people who held her fate in their hands, forced her to infamous treachery. Unfortunately, all things favored this machination. We know that Florine, in her interview with Mother Bunch, a few days after Mdlle. de Cardoville was imprisoned at Dr. Baleinier’s, had yielded to a twinge of remorse, and given to the sempstress advice likely to be of use to Adrienne’s interests—sending word to Agricola not to deliver to Madame de Saint Dizier the papers found in the hiding-place of the pavilion, but only to entrust them to Mdlle. de Cardoville herself. The latter, afterwards informed of these details by Mother Bunch, felt a double degree of confidence and interest in Florine, took her back into her service with gratitude, and almost immediately charged her with a confidential mission—that of superintending the arrangements of the house hired for Djalma’s habitation. As for Mother Bunch (yielding to the solicitations of Mdlle. de Cardoville, and finding she was no longer of use to Dagobert’s wife, of whom we shall speak hereafter), she had consented to take up her abode in the hotel on the Rue d’Anjou, along with Adrienne, who with that rare sagacity of the heart peculiar to her, entrusted the young sempstress, who served her also as a secretary, with the department of alms-giving.

Judging that she would need reliable help managing her home, Adrienne wrote to the bailiff of Cardoville and his wife, who were longtime family servants, asking them to come to Paris right away. M. Dupont took on the role of steward, while Mme. Dupont became the housekeeper. An old friend of Adrienne’s father, the Count de Montbron, an elegant gentleman who was once very fashionable and still had an eye for all things stylish, advised Adrienne to act like a princess and hire a horse manager. He recommended a well-bred and mature man who loved horses but had fallen on hard times in England, getting ruined at Newmarket, the Derby, and Tattersall’s. To make a living, he ended up driving stagecoaches, which allowed him to indulge his passion for horses. This was M. de Bonneville, the choice of M. de Montbron. Due to his age and experience, this horse manager could accompany Mdlle. de Cardoville on horseback and oversee the stable better than anyone else. He happily accepted the job, and thanks to his skill and attention, Mdlle. de Cardoville’s carriages were as stylish as any in Paris. Mdlle. de Cardoville had also brought back her women, Hebe, Georgette, and Florine. Initially, Florine was supposed to return to the service of the Princess de Saint-Dizier to continue her spying for the superior of St. Mary’s Convent. However, due to the new direction Rodin had taken with the Rennepont case, it was decided that Florine should, if possible, return to serve Mdlle. de Cardoville. This confidential position allowed her to provide critical and secret assistance to those controlling her fate, compelling her to commit acts of betrayal. Unfortunately, everything aligned for this scheme. We know that Florine, during her meeting with Mother Bunch a few days after Mdlle. de Cardoville was imprisoned at Dr. Baleinier’s, experienced a pang of remorse and gave the seamstress advice that could help Adrienne—telling Agricola not to deliver the papers found in the pavilion’s hiding place to Madame de Saint Dizier, but instead to give them directly to Mdlle. de Cardoville. Later, after hearing these details from Mother Bunch, Adrienne felt a deeper sense of trust and interest in Florine, welcomed her back into her service with gratitude, and soon afterward entrusted her with a confidential task—to organize the arrangements for the house rented for Djalma’s stay. As for Mother Bunch, yielding to Mdlle. de Cardoville’s requests and realizing she was no longer needed by Dagobert’s wife (about whom we will speak later), she agreed to move into the hotel on Rue d’Anjou with Adrienne, who, with her unique insight, assigned the young seamstress, who also acted as her secretary, to manage the charity efforts.

Mdlle. de Cardoville had at first thought of entertaining her merely as a friend, wishing to pay homage in her person to probity with labor, resignation in sorrow, and intelligence in poverty; but knowing the workgirl’s natural dignity, she feared, with reason that, notwithstanding the delicate circumspection with which the hospitality would be offered, Mother Bunch might perceive in it alms in disguise. Adrienne preferred, therefore, whilst she treated her as a friend, to give her a confidential employment. In this manner the great delicacy of the needlewoman would be spared, since she could earn her livelihood by performing duties which would at the same time satisfy her praiseworthy instincts of charity. In fact, she could fulfil, better than any one, the sacred mission confided to her by Adrienne. Her cruel experience in misfortune, the goodness of her angelic soul, the elevation of her mind, her rare activity, her penetration with regard to the painful secrets of poverty, her perfect knowledge of the industrial classes, were sufficient security for the tact and intelligence with which the excellent creature would second the generous intentions of Mdlle. de Cardoville.

Mdlle. de Cardoville initially thought about welcoming her just as a friend, wanting to honor hard work, resilience in hardship, and intelligence in poverty through her. However, understanding the workgirl’s inherent dignity, she justifiably worried that, despite the careful way the invitation would be extended, Mother Bunch might see it as charity disguised as hospitality. Therefore, Adrienne preferred to treat her as a friend while giving her a meaningful role. This way, the sensitive needlewoman’s pride would be respected, as she could earn a living by performing tasks that would also fulfill her admirable charitable instincts. In fact, she could carry out the important mission entrusted to her by Adrienne better than anyone else. Her painful experiences with misfortune, her kind and angelic nature, her elevated thinking, her rare energy, and her deep understanding of the painful realities of poverty, along with her thorough knowledge of the working class, made her a reliable ally in helping Mdlle. de Cardoville’s generous efforts.

Let us now speak of the divers events which, on that day, preceded the coming of Mdlle. de Cardoville to the garden-gate of the house in the Rue Blanche. About ten o’clock in the morning, the blinds of Adrienne’s bedchamber, closely shut, admitted no ray of daylight to this apartment, which was only lighted by a spherical lamp of oriental alabaster, suspended from the ceiling by three long silver chains. This apartment, terminating in a dome, was in the form of a tent with eight sides. From the ceiling to the floor, it was hung with white silk, covered with long draperies of muslin, fastened in large puffs to the wall, by bands caught in at regular distances by plates of ivory. Two doors, also of ivory, admirably encrusted with mother-of-pearl, led, one to the bath-room, the other to the toilet-chamber, a sort of little temple dedicated to the worship of beauty, and furnished as it had been at the pavilion of Saint Dizier House. Two other compartments of the wall were occupied by windows, completely veiled with drapery. Opposite the bed, enclosing splendid fire-dogs of chased silver, was a chimney-piece of white marble, like crystallized snow, on which were sculptured two magnificent caryatides, and a frieze representing birds and flowers. Above this frieze, carved in openwork with extreme delicacy, was a marble basket, filled with red camellias. Their leaves of shining green their flowers of a delicate rosy hue, were the only colors that disturbed the harmonious whiteness of this virgin retreat. Finally, half surrounded by waves of white muslin, which poured down from the dome like a mass of light clouds, the bed was visible—very low, and resting on feet of carved ivory, which stood upon the ermine carpet that covered the floor. With the exception of a plinth, also in ivory, admirably inlaid with mother-of-pearl, the bed was entirely covered with white satin, wadded and quilted like an immense scent-bag. The cambric sheets, trimmed with lace, being a little disturbed on one side, discovered the corner of a white taffety mattress, and a light counterpane of watered stuff—for an equal temperature always reigned in this apartment, warm as a fine spring day.

Let’s talk about the various events that led up to Mdlle. de Cardoville arriving at the garden gate of the house on Rue Blanche. Around ten in the morning, the blinds in Adrienne’s bedroom were tightly shut, blocking out any daylight in the room, which was only illuminated by a round lamp made of oriental alabaster, hanging from the ceiling by three long silver chains. The room, which featured a domed ceiling, was designed like an eight-sided tent. From top to bottom, it was draped in white silk, adorned with long muslin draperies that were secured in large puffs against the walls by bands spaced evenly apart with ivory plates. Two doors, also made of ivory and beautifully inlaid with mother-of-pearl, led to the bathroom and the dressing room, a small temple dedicated to the beauty rituals, furnished just like it had been at the Pavilion of Saint Dizier House. Two other spaces in the wall were occupied by windows, completely covered with drapes. Across from the bed, there was a fireplace made of white marble, resembling crystallized snow, featuring two magnificent caryatids and a frieze showcasing birds and flowers. Above the frieze, intricately carved in openwork, was a marble basket filled with red camellias. Their glossy green leaves and delicate rosy flowers were the only colors that broke the serene whiteness of this pristine refuge. Finally, half-hidden by waves of white muslin cascading down from the dome like soft clouds, the bed was low and stood on carved ivory feet resting on the ermine carpet that covered the floor. Aside from a plinth, also made of ivory and beautifully inlaid with mother-of-pearl, the bed was entirely draped in white satin, padded and quilted like a large perfume bag. The cambric sheets, edged with lace and slightly rumpled on one side, revealed the corner of a white taffeta mattress and a light coverlet made of watered fabric—this room always maintained a warm temperature like a perfect spring day.

From a singular scruple, arising from the same sentiment which had caused Adrienne to have inscribed on a masterpiece of goldsmith’s work the name of the maker instead of that of the seller, she had wished all these articles, so costly and sumptuous, to be manufactured by workmen chosen amongst the most intelligent, honest, and industrious of their class, whom she had supplied with the necessary materials. In this manner she had been able to add to the price of the work the profit usually gained by the middle man, who speculates in such labor; this notable augmentation of wages had spread happiness and comfort through a hundred necessitous families, who, blessing the munificence of Adrienne, gave her, as she said, the right to enjoy her luxury as a good action. Nothing could be fresher or more charming than the interior of this bedchamber. Mdlle. de Cardoville had just awoke; she reposed in the middle of this flood of muslin, lace, cambric, and white silk, in a position full of sweet grace. Never during the night did she cover that beautiful golden hair (a certain recipe, said the Greeks, for preserving it for a long while in magnificence). Every evening, her women arranged her long silky curls in flat tresses, forming two broad bands, which, descending sufficiently low almost entirely to conceal the small ear, the rosy lobe of which was alone visible, were joined to the large plait behind the head.

From a singular worry, stemming from the same feeling that made Adrienne choose to have the name of the maker engraved on a stunning piece of jewelry instead of the seller's name, she wanted all these expensive and luxurious items to be made by skilled, honest, and hard-working craftsmen whom she provided with the necessary materials. This way, she could add to the price of the work the profit usually taken by the middleman who profits from such labor; this significant increase in wages brought happiness and comfort to dozens of struggling families, who, appreciating Adrienne's generosity, gave her, as she put it, the right to enjoy her luxury as a good deed. Nothing could be fresher or more delightful than the interior of this bedroom. Mdlle. de Cardoville had just woken up; she was nestled in the midst of this sea of muslin, lace, cambric, and white silk, in a position full of sweet grace. Throughout the night, she never covered that beautiful golden hair (according to the Greeks, a certain trick to keeping it magnificent for a long time). Every evening, her attendants styled her long silky curls into flat tresses, forming two wide bands that fell low enough to almost entirely hide her small ear, with only the rosy lobe visible, and were joined to the large braid at the back of her head.

This head-dress, borrowed from Greek antiquity, set off to admiration the pure, fine features of Mdlle. de Cardoville, and made her look so much younger, that, instead of eighteen, one would hardly have given her fifteen years of age. Gathered thus closely about the temples, the hair lost its transparent and brilliant hues, and would have appeared almost brown, but for the golden tints which played here and there, amid the undulations of the tresses. Lulled in that morning torpor, the warm languor of which is so favorable to soft reveries, Adrienne leaned with her elbow on the pillow, and her head a little on one side, which displayed to advantage the ideal contour of her bared neck and shoulders; her smiling lips, moist and rosy, were, like her cheeks, cold as if they had just been bathed in ice-water; her snow-white lids half veiled the large, dark, soft eyes, which now gazed languidly upon vacancy, and now fixed themselves with pleasure upon the rosy flowers and green leaves in the basket of camellias. Who can paint the matchless serenity of Adrienne’s awaking—when the fair and chaste soul roused itself in the fair and chaste body? It was the awakening of a heart as pure as the fresh and balmy breath of youth, that made her bosom rise and fall in its white, immaculate purity. What creed, what dogma, what formula, what religious symbol, oh! paternal and divine Creator! can ever give a more complete idea of Thy harmonious and ineffable power, than the image of a young maiden awaking in the bloom of her beauty, and in all the grace of that modesty with which Thou hast endowed her, seeking, in her dreamy innocence, for the secret of that celestial instinct of love, which Thou hast placed in the bosom of all Thy creatures—oh! Thou whose love is eternal, and goodness infinite!

This headpiece, inspired by ancient Greece, highlighted the delicate features of Mdlle. de Cardoville and made her look so much younger that, instead of eighteen, she could easily have passed for fifteen. With her hair gathered closely around her temples, its transparent and brilliant colors faded, appearing almost brown, except for the golden highlights that shimmered here and there among the waves of her hair. Relaxed in the morning haze, the warm languor of which is perfect for gentle daydreams, Adrienne leaned on her pillow with her elbow and tilted her head just a bit, which showcased the ideal shape of her exposed neck and shoulders. Her smiling lips, moist and rosy, were cold as if they had just been dipped in ice water, much like her cheeks; her snow-white eyelids half-covered her large, dark, soft eyes, which now gazed lazily into space and then happily at the pink flowers and green leaves in the basket of camellias. Who can capture the unique tranquility of Adrienne waking up—when the pure and innocent soul stirred in the beautiful, chaste body? It was the awakening of a heart as pure as the fresh, pleasant breath of youth, making her chest rise and fall in its pristine purity. What belief, what doctrine, what ritual, what religious symbol, oh! paternal and divine Creator! can ever convey a more complete vision of Your harmonious and indescribable power than the image of a young woman waking up in the glory of her beauty, and in all the grace of that modesty with which You have gifted her, searching in her innocent dreams for the secret of that celestial instinct of love, which You have placed in the hearts of all Your creations—oh! You whose love is eternal and goodness boundless!

The confused thoughts which, since her sleep, had appeared gently to agitate Adrienne, absorbed her more and more; her head resting on her bosom, her beautiful arm upon the couch, her features without becoming precisely sad, assumed an expression of touching melancholy. Her dearest desire was accomplished; she was about to live independent and alone. But this affectionate, delicate, expansive, and marvellously complete nature, felt that God had not given her such rare treasures, to bury them in a cold and selfish solitude. She felt how much that was great and beautiful might be inspired by love, both in herself, and in him that should be worthy of her. Confiding in her courage, and the nobleness of her character, proud of the example that she wished to give to other women, knowing that all eyes would be fixed enviously upon her, she felt, as it were, only too sure of herself; far from fearing that she should make a bad choice, she rather feared, that she should not find any from whom to choose, so pure and perfect was her taste. And, even had she met with her own ideal, she had views so singular and so just, so extraordinary and yet so sensible, with regard to the independence and dignity of woman, that, inexorably determined to make no concession upon this head, she asked herself if the man of her choice would ever accept the hitherto unheard-of conditions that she meant to impose. In recalling to her remembrance the possible suitors that she had met in the world, she remembered also the dark, but true picture, which Rodin had drawn with so much caustic bitterness. She remembered, too, not without a certain pride, the encouragement this man had given her, not by flattery, but by advising her to follow out and accomplish a great, generous, and beautiful design. The current or the caprice of fancy soon brought Adrienne to think of Djalma. Whilst she congratulated herself on having paid to her royal kinsman the duties of a kingly hospitality, the young lady was far from regarding the prince as the hero of her future.

The confused thoughts that had gently stirred Adrienne since waking were consuming her more and more. With her head resting on her chest, her beautiful arm draped over the couch, her features expressed a touching melancholy without being exactly sad. Her deepest wish was coming true; she was about to live independently and alone. But this loving, sensitive, expansive, and wonderfully complete nature felt that God hadn’t given her such rare treasures to bury them in cold, selfish solitude. She understood how much greatness and beauty could be inspired by love, both in herself and in someone worthy of her. Confident in her courage and the nobleness of her character, proud of the example she wanted to set for other women, knowing that all eyes would be enviously upon her, she felt overly sure of herself. Rather than fearing she would make a poor choice, she was more concerned that she wouldn’t find anyone pure and perfect enough for her refined taste. And even if she encountered her ideal partner, her views on the independence and dignity of women were so unique, so just, and both extraordinary and sensible, that she was determined to make no concessions in this regard. She wondered if the man she chose would ever accept the unheard-of conditions she intended to impose. As she recalled the potential suitors she had met, she also remembered the dark but accurate picture Rodin had painted with such biting bitterness. She also recalled, not without a sense of pride, the encouragement he had given her, not through flattery, but by urging her to pursue and achieve a grand, generous, and beautiful goal. The whims of imagination soon led Adrienne to think of Djalma. While she congratulated herself on having offered her royal cousin the duties of royal hospitality, she was far from seeing the prince as the hero of her future.

And first she said to herself, not unreasonably, that this half-savage boy, with passions, if not untamable, yet untamed, transported on a sudden into the midst of a refined civilization, would be inevitably destined to fiery trials and violent transformations. Now Mdlle. de Cardoville, having nothing masculine or despotic in her character, had no wish to civilize the young savage. Therefore, notwithstanding the interest, or rather because of the interest, which she felt for the young Indian, she was firmly resolved, not to make herself known to him, till after the lapse of two or three months; and she determined also, that, even if Djalma should learn by chance that she was his relation, she would not receive his visit. She desired, if not to try him, at least to leave him free in all his acts, so that he might expend the first fire of his passions, good or bad. But not wishing to abandon him quite without defence to the perils of Parisian life, she requested the Count de Montbron, in confidence, to introduce Prince Djalma to the best company in Paris, and to enlighten him by the counsels of his long experience. M. de Montbron had received the request of Mdlle. de Cardoville with the greatest pleasure, taking delight, he said, in starting his royal tiger in drawing-rooms, and bringing him into contact with the flower of the fine ladies and gentlemen of Paris, offering at the same time to wager any amount in favor of his half-savage pupil.

And first she thought to herself, not unreasonably, that this wild boy, with passions that might be untamed but not uncontrollable, suddenly thrust into the heart of a refined society, would inevitably face intense challenges and dramatic changes. Now Mdlle. de Cardoville, having no male or tyrannical traits in her character, had no desire to tame the young savage. So, despite the interest—actually, because of the interest—she felt for the young Indian, she was determined not to reveal herself to him for two or three months. She also decided that even if Djalma happened to find out she was his relative, she wouldn’t accept his visit. She wanted, if not to test him, at least to leave him free in all his actions so he could experience the full force of his passions, whether good or bad. However, not wanting to leave him completely defenseless against the dangers of Parisian life, she privately asked Count de Montbron to introduce Prince Djalma to the best company in Paris and to guide him with his wealth of experience. M. de Montbron was more than happy to fulfill Mdlle. de Cardoville’s request, saying he delighted in introducing his royal ‘tiger’ to social gatherings and connecting him with the finest ladies and gentlemen in Paris, even offering to bet any amount in favor of his half-savage student.

“As for myself, my dear Count,” said Adrienne to M. de Montbron, with her usual frankness, “my resolution is not to be shaken. You have told me the effect that will be produced in the fashionable world, by the first appearance of Prince Djalma, an Indian nineteen years of age, of surprising beauty, proud and wild as a young lion arriving from his forest; it is new, it is extraordinary, you added; and, therefore, all the coquetries of civilized life will pursue him with an eagerness which makes me tremble for him. Now, seriously, my dear count it will not suit me to appear as the rival of so many fine ladies, who are about to expose themselves intrepidly to the claws of the young tiger. I take great interest in him, because he is my cousin, because he is handsome, because he is brave, and above all because he does not wear that horrible European dress. No doubt these are rare qualities—but not sufficient to make me change my mind. Besides, the good old philosopher, my new friend, has given me advice about this Indian, which you, my dear Count, who are not a philosopher, will yet approve. It is, for some time, to receive visits at home, but not to visit other people—which will spare me the awkwardness of meeting my royal cousin, and allow me to make a careful choice, even amongst my usual society. As my house will be an excellent one, my position most unusual, and as I shall be suspected of all sorts of naughty secrets, I shall be in no want of inquisitive visitors, who will amuse me a good deal, I assure you.”

“As for me, my dear Count,” said Adrienne to M. de Montbron, with her usual openness, “I’m not going to change my mind. You’ve told me how the fashionable crowd will react to the first appearance of Prince Djalma, a nineteen-year-old Indian with astonishing beauty, proud and untamed like a young lion emerging from the forest; it’s new, it’s extraordinary, you said; and because of that, all the charms of civilized life will chase after him with a fervor that makes me anxious for him. Honestly, my dear Count, I can’t possibly be the rival of so many lovely ladies who are about to boldly face the claws of the young tiger. I’m interested in him because he’s my cousin, because he’s handsome, because he’s brave, and most importantly, because he doesn’t wear that awful European outfit. Sure, those are rare qualities—but not enough to make me change my mind. Plus, the wise old philosopher, my new friend, has given me some advice about this Indian, which you, my dear Count, who aren’t a philosopher, will likely agree with. It’s to host guests at home for a while, but not visit others—which will help me avoid the awkwardness of meeting my royal cousin and let me choose carefully, even among my usual crowd. Since my house will be a great one, my position quite unusual, and since I’ll be suspected of all sorts of scandalous secrets, I won’t lack curious visitors, who will entertain me quite a bit, I assure you.”

And as M. de Montbron asked, if the exile of the poor young Indian tiger was to last long, Adrienne answered: “As I shall see most of the persons, to whom you will introduce him, I shall be pleased to hear different opinions about him. If certain men speak well of him, and certain women ill, I shall have good hope of him. In a word, the opinion that I come to, in sifting the true from the false (you may leave that to my sagacity), will shorten or prolong the exile of my royal cousin.”

And when M. de Montbron asked if the exile of the young Indian tiger would be prolonged, Adrienne replied, “Since I will be meeting most of the people you introduce him to, I'd like to hear their different opinions about him. If some men speak highly of him and some women don't, I'll feel hopeful. In short, the conclusion I reach by sorting out what's true from what's false (you can trust my judgment on that) will determine whether my royal cousin's exile is shortened or extended.”

Such were the formal intentions of Mdlle. de Cardoville with regard to Djalma, even on the day she went with Florine to the house he occupied. In a word, she had positively resolved not to be known to him for some months to come.

Such were the official plans of Mdlle. de Cardoville regarding Djalma, even on the day she went with Florine to the place he lived. In short, she had decided not to reveal her identity to him for several months to come.

After long reflecting that morning, on the chances that might yet offer themselves to satisfy the wants of her heart, Adrienne fell into a new, deep reverie. This charming creature, so full of life and youth, heaved a low sigh, raised her arms above her head, turned her profile towards the pillow, and remained for some moments as if powerless and vanquished. Motionless beneath the white tissues that wrapped her round, she looked like a fair, marble statue, visible beneath a light layer of snow. Suddenly, Adrienne raised herself up, drew her hand across her brow, and rang for her women. At the first silver tone of the bell, the two ivory doors opened. Georgette appeared on the threshold of the dressing-room, from which Frisky, a little black and-tan dog, with his golden collar, escaped with a joyful barking. Hebe appeared at the same time on the threshold of the bath-room. At the further end of this apartment, lighted from above, might be seen upon a green mat of Spanish leather, with golden ornaments, a crystal bath in the form of a long shell. The three only divisions in this masterpiece of glass work, were concealed by the elegant device of several large reeds in silver, which rose from the wide base of the bath, also of wrought silver, representing children and dolphins playing, among branches of natural coral, and azure shells. Nothing could be more pleasing than the effect of these purple reeds and ultramarine shells, upon a dull ground of silver; the balsamic vapor, which rose from the warm, limpid, and perfumed water, that filled the crystal shell, spread through the bath-room, and floated like a light cloud into the sleeping-chamber.

After thinking deeply that morning about the chances that might still come her way to fulfill her heart's desires, Adrienne fell into a new, profound daydream. This lovely girl, so full of life and youth, let out a soft sigh, raised her arms above her head, turned her profile toward the pillow, and lay still for a few moments as if she were powerless and defeated. Motionless beneath the white fabric wrapped around her, she resembled a beautiful marble statue, barely visible under a light layer of snow. Suddenly, Adrienne sat up, wiped her brow with her hand, and rang for her attendants. At the first silver chime of the bell, the two ivory doors opened. Georgette appeared in the doorway of the dressing room, from which Frisky, a little black-and-tan dog with a golden collar, bounded out, barking joyfully. At the same time, Hebe appeared in the doorway of the bathroom. At the far end of this room, illuminated from above, there was a crystal bath in the shape of a long shell, resting on a green mat of Spanish leather adorned with golden details. The three sections of this glass masterpiece were hidden by the stylish design of several large silver reeds rising from the wide base of the bath, which also was made of wrought silver, depicting children and dolphins at play among branches of natural coral and blue shells. Nothing could be more delightful than the contrast of these purple reeds and ultramarine shells against a dull silver background; the fragrant steam rising from the warm, clear, and scented water filled the crystal shell, wafting through the bathroom and drifting like a light cloud into the sleeping chamber.

Seeing Hebe in her fresh and pretty costume, bringing her a long bathing gown, hanging upon a bare and dimpled arm, Adrienne said to her: “Where is Florine, my child?”

Seeing Hebe in her cute and stylish outfit, with a long bathing gown draped over her bare, dimpled arm, Adrienne said to her: “Where is Florine, my dear?”

“Madame, she went downstairs two hours ago; she was wanted for something very pressing.”

“Ma'am, she went downstairs two hours ago; she was needed for something really urgent.”

“Who wanted her?”

"Who wanted her?"

“The young person who serves Madame as secretary. She went out this morning very early; and, as soon as she returned, she sent for Florine, who has not come back since.”

“The young person who works as Madame's secretary. She left very early this morning; and as soon as she got back, she called for Florine, who hasn’t returned since.”

“This absence no doubt relates to some important affair of my angelic minister of succor,” said Adrienne, smiling, and thinking of the hunchback. Then she made a sign to Hebe to approach her bed.

“This absence definitely has to do with some important matter involving my angelic helper,” said Adrienne, smiling and thinking of the hunchback. Then she motioned for Hebe to come closer to her bed.

About two hours after rising, Adrienne, having had herself dressed, as usual, with rare elegance, dismissed her women, and sent for Mother Bunch, whom she treated with marked deference, always receiving her alone. The young sempstress entered hastily, with a pale, agitated countenance, and said, in a trembling voice: “Oh, madame! my presentiments were justified. You are betrayed.”

About two hours after getting up, Adrienne, who had dressed with her usual rare elegance, dismissed her maids and called for Mother Bunch, whom she treated with noticeable respect, always meeting her alone. The young seamstress came in quickly, with a pale and anxious face, and said in a shaky voice: “Oh, madame! My premonitions were right. You are being betrayed.”

“Of what presentiments do you speak, my dear child!” said Adrienne, with surprise. “Who betrays me?”

“Which feelings are you talking about, my dear child!” Adrienne said, surprised. “Who is betraying me?”

“M. Rodin!” answered the workgirl.

“M. Rodin!” replied the intern.





CHAPTER XLII. DOUBTS.

On hearing the accusation brought against Rodin, Mdlle. de Cardoville looked at the denunciator with new astonishment. Before continuing this scene, we may say that Mother Bunch was no longer clad in her poor, old clothes, but was dressed in black, with as much simplicity as taste. The sad color seemed to indicate her renunciation of all human vanity, the eternal mourning of her heart, and the austere duties imposed upon her by her devotion to misfortune. With her black gown, she wore a large falling collar, white and neat as her little gauze cap, with its gray ribbons, which, revealing her bands of fine brown hair, set off to advantage her pale and melancholy countenance, with its soft blue eyes. Her long, delicate hands, preserved from the cold by gloves, were no longer, as formerly, of a violet hue, but of an almost transparent whiteness.

On hearing the accusation against Rodin, Mdlle. de Cardoville looked at the accuser with newfound shock. Before we continue with this scene, it's worth mentioning that Mother Bunch was no longer wearing her old, tattered clothes; instead, she was dressed in black, with a simplicity that was also stylish. The somber color seemed to signify her rejection of all human vanity, the everlasting mourning in her heart, and the strict duties she took on due to her commitment to those in need. Along with her black dress, she wore a large, neat white collar and a little gauze cap with gray ribbons, which framed her fine brown hair and highlighted her pale, sad face with its soft blue eyes. Her long, slender hands, kept warm by gloves, were no longer the violet color they had once been, but had taken on an almost translucent whiteness.

Her agitated features expressed a lively uneasiness. Extremely surprised, Mdlle. de Cardoville exclaimed: “What do you say?”

Her tense expression showed a noticeable unease. Shocked, Mdlle. de Cardoville exclaimed, “What did you just say?”

“M. Rodin betrays you, madame.”

“M. Rodin has betrayed you, madame.”

“M. Rodin? Impossible!”

“M. Rodin? No way!”

“Oh, madame! my presentiments did not deceive me.”

“Oh, ma'am! my instincts didn't let me down.”

“Your presentiments?”

“Your gut feelings?”

“The first time I saw M. Rodin, I was frightened in spite of myself. My heart sank within me, and I trembled—for you, madame.”

“The first time I saw M. Rodin, I was scared even though I didn’t want to be. My heart dropped, and I shook—because of you, madame.”

“For me?” said Adrienne. “Why did you not tremble for yourself, my poor friend?”

“For me?” said Adrienne. “Why didn’t you worry about yourself, my poor friend?”

“I do not know, madame; but such was my first impression. And this fear was so invincible, that, notwithstanding the kindness that M. Rodin showed my sister, he frightened me, none the less.”

“I don’t know, ma’am; but that was my first impression. And this fear was so strong that, despite the kindness that Mr. Rodin showed my sister, he still scared me.”

“That is strange. I can understand as well as any one the almost irresistible influence of sympathies or aversions; but, in this instance—However,” resumed Adrienne, after a moment’s reflection, “no matter for that; how have these suspicions been changed to certainty?”

"That’s odd. I get, just like anyone else, how strong feelings of sympathy or dislike can be; but in this case—Anyway," Adrienne continued after a moment of thought, "it doesn’t matter; how did these suspicions turn into certainty?"

“Yesterday, I went to take to my sister Cephyse, the assistance that M. Rodin had given me, in the name of a charitable person. I did not find Cephyse at the friend’s who had taken care of her; I therefore begged the portress, to inform my sister that I would call again this morning. That is what I did; but you must excuse me, madame, some necessary details.”

“Yesterday, I went to bring my sister Cephyse the help that Mr. Rodin had given me on behalf of a generous person. I didn’t find Cephyse at the friend’s place who was looking after her, so I asked the concierge to let my sister know that I would come by again this morning. That’s what I did, but you’ll have to excuse me, madam, for some necessary details.”

“Speak, speak, my dear.”

“Talk, talk, my dear.”

“The young girl who had received my sister,” said Mother Bunch, with embarrassment, casting down her eyes and blushing, “does not lead a very regular life. A person, with whom she has gone on several parties of pleasure, one M. Dumoulin, had informed her of the real name of M. Rodin, who has a kind of lodging in that house, and there goes by the name of Charlemagne.”

“The young girl who took care of my sister,” said Mother Bunch, feeling embarrassed and looking down, “doesn’t live a very orderly life. A guy she’s gone out with a few times, one M. Dumoulin, told her the real name of M. Rodin, who has a sort of place in that house and goes by the name Charlemagne.”

“That is just what he told us at Dr. Baleinier’s; and, the day before yesterday, when I again alluded to the circumstance, he explained to me the necessity in which he was, for certain reasons, to have a humble retreat in that remote quarter—and I could not but approve of his motives.”

“That’s exactly what he told us at Dr. Baleinier’s; and the day before yesterday, when I brought it up again, he explained to me why he needed to have a quiet spot in that far-off place for certain reasons—and I couldn’t help but agree with his motives.”

“Well, then! yesterday, M. Rodin received a visit from the Abbe d’Aigrigny.”

“Well, then! Yesterday, Mr. Rodin had a visit from Abbe d’Aigrigny.”

“The Abbe d’Aigrigny!” exclaimed Mdlle. de Cardoville.

“The Abbe d’Aigrigny!” Mdlle. de Cardoville exclaimed.

“Yes, madame; he remained for two hours shut up with M. Rodin.”

“Yes, ma'am; he was locked up with Mr. Rodin for two hours.”

“My child, you must have been deceived.”

“My child, you must have been misled.”

“I was told, madame, that the Abbe d’Aigrigny had called in the morning to see M. Rodin; not finding him at home, he had left with the portress his name written on a slip of paper, with the words, ‘I shall return in two hours.’ The girl of whom I spoke, madame, had seen this slip of paper. As all that concerns M. Rodin appears mysterious enough, she had the curiosity to wait for M. d’Aigrigny in the porter’s lodge, and, about two hours afterwards, he indeed returned, and saw M. Rodin.”

“I was told, ma'am, that the Abbe d’Aigrigny had stopped by in the morning to see M. Rodin; not finding him at home, he left his name with the doorman on a slip of paper, saying, ‘I will be back in two hours.’ The girl I mentioned, ma'am, had seen this slip of paper. Since everything about M. Rodin seems pretty mysterious, she was curious enough to wait for M. d’Aigrigny in the doorman's lodge, and about two hours later, he did come back and saw M. Rodin.”

“No, no,” said Adrienne, shuddering; “it is impossible. There must be some mistake.”

“No, no,” Adrienne said, shuddering. “That’s impossible. There has to be some sort of mistake.”

“I think not, madame; for, knowing how serious such a discovery would be, I begged the young girl to describe to me the appearance of M. d’Aigrigny.”

“I don’t think so, ma’am; because I knew how serious such a discovery would be, I asked the young girl to tell me what M. d’Aigrigny looked like.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“The Abbe d’Aigrigny, she told me, is about forty years of age. He is tall and upright, dresses plainly, but with care; has gray eyes, very large and piercing, thick eyebrows, chestnut-colored hair, a face closely shaved, and a very decided aspect.”

“The Abbe d’Aigrigny, she told me, is around forty years old. He is tall and stands straight, dresses simply but neatly; has large, piercing gray eyes, thick eyebrows, chestnut hair, a clean-shaven face, and a very strong presence.”

“It is true,” said Adrienne, hardly able to believe what she heard. “The description is exact.”

“It’s true,” said Adrienne, barely able to believe what she was hearing. “The description is spot on.”

“Wishing to have all possible details,” resumed Mother Bunch, “I asked the portress if M. Rodin and the Abbe d’Aigrigny appeared to be at variance when they quitted the house? She replied no, but that the Abbe said to M. Rodin, as they parted at the door: ‘I will write to you tomorrow, as agreed.’”

“Wanting to know all the details,” continued Mother Bunch, “I asked the doorkeeper if M. Rodin and the Abbe d’Aigrigny seemed to be in conflict when they left the house? She said no, but that the Abbe told M. Rodin as they parted at the door: ‘I’ll write to you tomorrow, as we agreed.’”

“Is it a dream? Good heaven!” said Adrienne, drawing her hands across her forehead in a sort of stupor. “I cannot doubt your word, my poor friend; and yet it is M. Rodin who himself sent you to that house, to give assistance to your sister: would he have wilfully laid open to you his secret interviews with the Abbe d’Aigrigny? It would have been bad policy in a traitor.”

“Is this a dream? Oh my goodness!” said Adrienne, rubbing her forehead in a daze. “I can't question your word, my dear friend; and yet it was Mr. Rodin who personally sent you to that house to help your sister: would he have deliberately revealed to you his secret meetings with the Abbe d’Aigrigny? That would be poor strategy for a traitor.”

“That is true, and the same reflection occurred to me. And yet the meeting of these two men appeared so dangerous to you, madame, that I returned home full of terror.”

“That is true, and I had the same thought. Yet the encounter between these two men seemed so threatening to you, ma'am, that I went home feeling completely scared.”

Characters of extreme honesty are very hard to convince of the treachery of others: the more infamous the deception, the more they are inclined to doubt it. Adrienne was one of these characters, rectitude being a prime quality of her mind. Though deeply impressed by the communication, she remarked: “Come, my dear, do not let us frighten ourselves too soon, or be over-hasty in believing evil. Let us try to enlighten ourselves by reasoning, and first of all remember facts. M. Rodin opened for me the doors of Dr. Baleinier’s asylum; in my presence, he brought, his charge against the Abbe d’Aigrigny; he forced the superior of the convent to restore Marshal Simon’s daughters, he succeeded in discovering the retreat of Prince Djalma—he faithfully executed my intentions with regard to my young cousin; only yesterday, he gave me the most useful advice. All this is true—is it not?”

Characters who are extremely honest are very hard to convince of others' betrayal: the more outrageous the deception, the more they tend to doubt it. Adrienne was one of these characters, integrity being a core quality of her nature. Although she was deeply struck by the news, she said, “Come on, my dear, let’s not panic too soon or rush to believe the worst. Let’s try to think this through and remember the facts first. M. Rodin opened the doors of Dr. Baleinier’s asylum for me; in my presence, he made his accusation against the Abbe d’Aigrigny; he pressured the head of the convent to return Marshal Simon’s daughters, he managed to find Prince Djalma’s hiding place—he faithfully carried out my wishes regarding my young cousin; just yesterday, he gave me the best advice. All of this is true, isn’t it?”

“Certainly, madame.”

"Of course, ma'am."

“Now suppose that M. Rodin, putting things in their worst light, had some after-thought—that he hopes to be liberally rewarded, for instance; hitherto, at least, he has shown complete disinterestedness.”

“Now imagine that M. Rodin, viewing things pessimistically, had some second thoughts—that he expects to be generously compensated, for example; so far, at least, he has displayed total selflessness.”

“That also is true, madame,” said poor Mother Bunch, obliged, like Adrienne, to admit the evidence of fixed facts.

“That’s true as well, ma'am,” said poor Mother Bunch, forced, like Adrienne, to accept the reality of undeniable facts.

“Now let us look to the possibility of treachery. Unite with the Abbe d’Aigrigny to betray me! Betray me?—how? and for what purpose? What have I to fear? Is it not the Abbe d’Aigrigny, on the contrary, is it not Madame de Saint-Dizier, who have to render an account for the injuries they have done me?”

“Now let's consider the possibility of betrayal. Team up with the Abbe d’Aigrigny to turn against me? Turn against me?—how? and for what reason? What do I have to fear? Isn’t it the Abbe d’Aigrigny, not to mention Madame de Saint-Dizier, who should answer for the harm they’ve caused me?”

“But, then, madame, how do you explain the meeting of these two men, who have so many motives for mutual aversion? May there not be some dark project still behind? Besides, madame, I am not the only one to think so.”

“But, then, ma'am, how do you explain the meeting of these two men, who have so many reasons to dislike each other? Could there be some hidden agenda at play? Besides, ma'am, I’m not the only one who thinks that.”

“How is that?”

“How's that?”

“This morning, on my return, I was so much agitated, that Mdlle. Florine asked me the cause of my trouble. I know, madame, how much she is devoted to you.”

“This morning, on my way back, I was so upset that Mdlle. Florine asked me what was wrong. I know, ma'am, how much she cares about you.”

“Nobody could be more so; only recently, you yourself informed me of the signal service she rendered, during my confinement at Dr. Baleinier’s.”

“Nobody could be more so; just recently, you told me about the significant help she provided while I was at Dr. Baleinier’s.”

“Well, madame, this morning, on my return, thinking it necessary to have you informed as soon as possible, I told all to Mdlle. Florine. Like me—even more, perhaps—she was terrified at the meeting of Rodin and M. d’Aigrigny.

“Well, ma'am, this morning, on my way back, thinking it was important to let you know as soon as possible, I told everything to Mdlle. Florine. Like me—even more so, probably—she was really scared about the meeting between Rodin and M. d’Aigrigny.

“After a moment’s reflection, she said to me: ‘It is, I think, useless to disturb my mistress at present; it can be of no importance whether she is informed of this treachery two or three hours sooner or later; during that time I may be able to discover something more. I have an idea, which I think a good one. Make my excuses to my mistress; I shall soon be back.’ Then Florine sent for a hackney-coach, and went out.”

“After thinking for a moment, she said to me, ‘I believe it’s pointless to bother my mistress right now; it doesn’t really matter if she hears about this betrayal two or three hours sooner or later. In that time, I might uncover more information. I have an idea that I think is solid. Please tell my mistress I’m sorry; I’ll be back soon.’ Then Florine called for a cab and left.”

“Florine is an excellent girl,” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, with a smile, for further reflection had quite reassured her: “but, on this occasion, I think that her zeal and good heart have deceived her, as they have you, my poor friend. Do you know, that we are two madcaps, you and I, not to have thought of one thing, which would have put us quite at our ease?”

“Florine is a great girl,” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, smiling, as further reflection had totally reassured her. “But, this time, I think her enthusiasm and good intentions have misled her, just like they have misled you, my poor friend. Do you realize that we’re two silly fools, you and I, for not thinking of one thing that would have made us feel much better?”

“How so, madame?”

"How so, ma'am?"

“The Abbe d’Aigrigny fears M. Rodin; he may have sought him out, to entreat his forbearance. Do you not find this explanation both satisfactory and reasonable?”

“The Abbe d’Aigrigny is afraid of M. Rodin; he might have looked for him to ask for his patience. Don’t you think this explanation is both satisfying and sensible?”

“Perhaps so, madame,” said Mother Bunch, after a moment’s reflection; “yes, it is probable.” But after another silence, and as if yielding to a conviction superior to every possible argument, she exclaimed: “And yet, no; believe me, madame, you are deceived. I feel it. All appearances may be against what I affirm; yet, believe me, these presentiments are too strong not to be true. And have you not guessed the most secret instincts of my heart? Why should I not be able to guess the dangers with which you are menaced?”

“Maybe so, ma'am,” said Mother Bunch, after thinking for a moment; “yeah, it’s likely.” But after another pause, as if giving in to a belief stronger than any argument, she exclaimed: “And yet, no; trust me, ma'am, you are mistaken. I can feel it. Everything might seem to contradict what I’m saying; however, believe me, these feelings are too powerful not to be true. And haven’t you figured out the deepest instincts of my heart? Why shouldn’t I be able to sense the dangers you’re facing?”

“What do you say? what have I guessed?” replied Mdlle. de Cardoville, involuntarily impressed by the other’s tone of conviction and alarm.

“What do you say? What have I figured out?” replied Mdlle. de Cardoville, involuntarily affected by the other’s tone of certainty and concern.

“What have you guessed?” resumed the latter. “All the troublesome susceptibility of an unfortunate creature, to whom destiny has decreed a life apart. If I have hitherto been silent, it is not from ignorance of what I owe you. Who told you, madame, that the only way to make me accept your favors without blushing, was to give me some employment, that would enable me to soothe the misfortunes I had so long shared? Who told you, when you wished me to have a seat at your table, and to treat as your friend the poor needlewoman, in whose person you sought to honor, resignation and honest industry—who told you, when I answered with tears of gratitude and regret, that it was not false modesty, but a consciousness of my own ridiculous deformity, that made me refuse your offer? Who told you that, but for this, I should have accepted it proudly, in the name of all my low-born sisters? But you replied to me with the touching words: ‘I understand your refusal, my friend; it is not occasioned by false modesty, but by a sentiment of dignity that I love and respect.’ Who told you,” continued the workgirl, with increasing animation, “that I should be so happy to find a little solitary retreat in this magnificent house, which dazzles me with its splendor? Who guided you in the choice of the apartment (still far too good) that you have provided for me? Who taught you, that, without envying the beauty of the charming creatures that surround you, and whom I love because they love you, I should always feel, by an involuntary comparison, embarrassed and ashamed before them? Who told you therefore to send them away, whenever you wished to speak with me? Yes! who has revealed to you all the painful and secret susceptibilities of a position like mine! Who has revealed them to you? God, no doubt! who in His infinite majesty creates worlds, and yet cares for the poor little insect hidden beneath the grass. And you think, that the gratitude of a heart you have understood so well, cannot rise in its turn to the knowledge of what may be hurtful to you? No, no, lady; some people have the instinct of self preservation; others have the still more precious instinct that enables them to preserve those they love. God has given me this instinct. I tell you that you are betrayed!” And with animated look, and cheeks slightly colored with emotion, the speaker laid such stress upon the last words, and accompanied them with such energetic gesture, that Mdlle. de Cardoville already shaken by the girl’s warmth, began almost to share in her apprehensions. Then, although she had before learned to appreciate the superior intelligence of this poor child of the people, Mdlle. de Cardoville had never till now heard her friend express herself with so much eloquence—an eloquence, too, that was inspired by the noblest sentiments. This circumstance added to the impression made upon Adrienne. But at the moment she was about to answer, a knock was heard at the door of the room, and Florine entered.

“What have you figured out?” the latter continued. “All the annoying sensitivity of an unfortunate soul, destined to live a life apart. If I’ve been quiet until now, it’s not because I don’t understand what I owe you. Who told you, madame, that the only way to make me accept your kindness without feeling embarrassed was to give me something to do, allowing me to ease the troubles I’ve shared for so long? Who told you, when you wanted me to have a place at your table and to treat the poor seamstress—whose life you sought to honor through patience and hard work—as your friend, who told you, when I responded with tears of gratitude and regret, that it wasn’t false humility but an awareness of my own awkwardness that made me decline your offer? Who told you that, if it weren't for this, I would have proudly accepted it in the name of all my less fortunate sisters? But you replied to me with those touching words: ‘I understand your refusal, my friend; it’s not because of false modesty, but a sense of dignity that I admire and respect.’ Who told you,” continued the seamstress, growing more animated, “that I would be so happy to find a little quiet space in this magnificent house that dazzles me with its beauty? Who guided you in choosing the apartment (still far too nice) that you've prepared for me? Who taught you that, without envying the beauty of the lovely people around you, whom I adore because they love you, I should always feel, through an involuntary comparison, awkward and ashamed in their presence? Who told you to send them away whenever you wanted to talk to me? Yes! Who has revealed to you all the painful and hidden sensitivities of a situation like mine! Who has shown them to you? God, no doubt! Who, in His infinite majesty, creates worlds, yet cares for the tiny insect hidden beneath the grass. And you think the gratitude of a heart you understand so well cannot turn to the awareness of what might hurt you? No, no, lady; some people have the instinct of self-preservation; others have the even more precious instinct that allows them to protect those they love. God has given me this instinct. I’m telling you, you are being betrayed!” And with an animated look and cheeks slightly flushed with emotion, the speaker emphasized the last words with such intense feeling and accompanied them with such energetic gestures that Mdlle. de Cardoville, already shaken by the girl’s passion, began to feel her worries. Although she had learned to appreciate the superior intelligence of this poor child of the people, Mdlle. de Cardoville had never heard her friend express herself with such eloquence—an eloquence inspired by the noblest sentiments. This made a strong impression on Adrienne. But just as she was about to respond, a knock was heard at the door, and Florine entered.

On seeing the alarmed countenance of her waiting-maid, Mdlle. de Cardoville said hastily: “Well, Florine! what news? Whence come you, my child?”

On seeing the worried expression of her maid, Mdlle. de Cardoville said quickly: “Well, Florine! What's the news? Where have you been, my dear?”

20405m
Original

“From Saint-Dizier House, madame.”

“From the Saint-Dizier House, ma'am.”

“And why did you go there?” asked Mdlle. de Cardoville, with surprise.

“And why did you go there?” Mdlle. de Cardoville asked, surprised.

“This morning,” said Florine, glancing at the workgirl, “madame, there, confided to me her suspicions and uneasiness. I shared in them. The visit of the Abbe d’Aigrigny to M. Rodin appeared to me very serious. I thought, if it should turn out that M. Rodin had been during the last few days to Saint-Dizier House, there would be no longer any doubt of his treachery.”

“This morning,” Florine said, looking at the workgirl, “the lady over there confided her concerns and worries to me. I felt the same way. The visit from Abbe d’Aigrigny to M. Rodin seemed very serious to me. I thought, if it turns out that M. Rodin has been to Saint-Dizier House in the last few days, there would be no doubt about his betrayal.”

“True,” said Adrienne, more and more uneasy. “Well?”

“True,” said Adrienne, increasingly uncomfortable. “So what?”

“As I had been charged to superintend the removal from the lodge, I knew that several things had remained there. To obtain admittance, I had to apply to Mrs. Grivois. I had thus a pretext for returning to the hotel.”

“As I had been put in charge of overseeing the removal from the lodge, I knew that a few things were still there. To get in, I had to ask Mrs. Grivois. This gave me a reason to go back to the hotel.”

“What next, Florine, what next?”

“What’s next, Florine, what’s next?”

“I endeavored to get Mrs. Grivois to talk of M. Rodin; but it was in vain.”

“I tried to get Mrs. Grivois to talk about M. Rodin, but it was useless.”

“She suspected you,” said the workgirl. “It was to be anticipated.”

“She suspected you,” said the worker. “That was to be expected.”

“I asked her,” continued Florine, “if they had seen M. Rodin at the hotel lately. She answered evasively. Then despairing of getting anything out of her,” continued Florine, “I left Mrs. Grivois, and that my visit might excite no suspicion, I went to the pavilion—when, as I turn down the avenue—whom do I see? why, M. Rodin himself, hastening towards the little garden-door, wishing no doubt to depart unnoticed by that way.”

“I asked her,” continued Florine, “if they had seen Mr. Rodin at the hotel recently. She answered in a vague way. Then, feeling hopeless about getting any information from her,” continued Florine, “I left Mrs. Grivois, and so that my visit wouldn’t raise any suspicions, I went to the pavilion—when, as I turned down the avenue—who did I see? Well, it was Mr. Rodin himself, rushing toward the little garden door, probably wanting to leave unnoticed that way.”

“Madame, you hear,” cried Mother Bunch, clasping her hands with a supplicating air; “such evidence should convince you.”

“Madam, can you hear?” cried Mother Bunch, clasping her hands in a pleading way; “this evidence should convince you.”

“M. Rodin at the Princess de Saint-Dizier’s!” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, whose glance, generally so mild, now suddenly flashed with vehement indignation. Then she added, in a tone of considerable emotion, “Continue, Florine.”

“M. Rodin at the Princess de Saint-Dizier’s!” exclaimed Mdlle. de Cardoville, whose usually gentle gaze now sparked with intense anger. She then added, with a voice full of emotion, “Go on, Florine.”

“At sight of M. Rodin, I stopped,” proceeded Florine, “and keeping a little on one side, I gained the pavilion without being seen. I looked out into the street, through the closed blinds, and perceived a hackney coach. It was waiting for M. Rodin, for, a minute after, he got into it, saying to the coachman, ‘No. 39, Rue Blanche.’

“At the sight of M. Rodin, I paused,” continued Florine, “and staying a bit to the side, I made my way to the pavilion without being noticed. I peeked out into the street through the closed blinds and saw a cab. It was waiting for M. Rodin, because a minute later, he got in and told the driver, ‘39 Rue Blanche.’”

“The prince’s!” exclaimed Mdlle. de Cardoville.

“The prince’s!” exclaimed Mdlle. de Cardoville.

“Yes, madame.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“Yes, M. Rodin was to see him to-day,” said Adrienne, reflecting.

“Yes, Mr. Rodin is supposed to see him today,” said Adrienne, thinking.

“No doubt he betrays you, madame, and the prince also; the latter will be made his victim more easily than you.”

“No doubt he's betraying you, ma'am, and the prince too; the prince will fall for his tricks more easily than you.”

“Shame! shame!” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, on a sudden, as she rose, all her features contracted with painful anger. “After such a piece of treachery, it is enough to make us doubt of everything—even of ourselves.”

“Shame! Shame!” Mdlle. de Cardoville suddenly exclaimed as she stood up, her face twisted in painful anger. “After such a betrayal, it makes us question everything—even ourselves.”

“Oh, madame! is it not dreadful?” said Mother Bunch, shuddering.

“Oh, ma'am! Isn’t it awful?” said Mother Bunch, shuddering.

“But, then, why did he rescue me and mine, and accuse the Abbe d’Aigrigny?” wondered Mdlle. de Cardoville. “Of a truth, it is enough to make one lose one’s reason. It is an abyss—but, oh! how frightful is doubt!”

“But then, why did he save me and my family and blame the Abbe d’Aigrigny?” wondered Mdlle. de Cardoville. “Honestly, it's enough to make anyone lose their mind. It's like an abyss—but oh! how terrifying is doubt!”

“As I returned,” said Florine, casting a look of affectionate devotion on her mistress, “I thought of a way to make all clear; but there is not a minute to lose.”

“As I came back,” said Florine, looking at her mistress with loving devotion, “I thought of a way to clarify everything; but we don’t have a second to waste.”

“What do you mean?” said Adrienne, looking at Florine with surprise.

“What do you mean?” Adrienne asked, looking at Florine in surprise.

“M. Rodin will soon be alone with the prince,” said Florine.

“M. Rodin will soon be alone with the prince,” said Florine.

“No doubt,” replied Adrienne.

“Definitely,” replied Adrienne.

“The prince always sits in a little room that opens upon a greenhouse. It is there that he will receive M. Rodin.”

“The prince always sits in a small room that opens up to a greenhouse. That’s where he’ll meet M. Rodin.”

“What then?” resumed Adrienne.

"What now?" resumed Adrienne.

“This greenhouse, which I had arranged according to your orders, has only one issue—by a door leading into a little lane. The gardener gets in that way every morning, so as not to have to pass through the apartments. Having finished his work, he does not return thither during the day.”

“This greenhouse, which I set up based on your instructions, has just one issue—it has a door that leads into a small lane. The gardener enters through there every morning to avoid going through the living areas. After he’s done with his work, he doesn’t come back that way during the day.”

“What do you mean? what is your project?” said Adrienne, looking at Florine with growing surprise.

“What do you mean? What’s your project?” said Adrienne, looking at Florine with increasing surprise.

“The plants are so disposed, that, I think, if even the shade were not there, which screens the glass that separates the saloon from the greenhouse, one might get near enough to hear what was passing in the room, without being seen. When I was superintending the arrangements, I always entered by this greenhouse door. The gardener had one key, and I another. Luckily, I have not yet parted with mine. Within an hour, you may know how far to trust M. Rodin. If he betrays the prince, he betrays you also.”

“The plants are arranged in such a way that, I believe, even without the shade that covers the glass separating the saloon from the greenhouse, one could get close enough to hear what’s happening inside without being noticed. When I was overseeing the arrangements, I always entered through this greenhouse door. The gardener had one key, and I had another. Fortunately, I still have mine. Within an hour, you’ll know how much you can trust M. Rodin. If he betrays the prince, he betrays you too.”

“What say you?” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville.

“What do you say?” exclaimed Mdlle. de Cardoville.

“Set out instantly with me; we reach the side door; I enter alone, for precaution sake—if all is right, I return—”

“Let’s go right now; we get to the side door; I go in by myself, just to be safe—if everything’s okay, I’ll come back—”

“You would have me turn spy?” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, haughtily, interrupting Florine. “You cannot think it.

“You want me to become a spy?” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, proudly interrupting Florine. “You can’t be serious.”

“I beg your pardon, madame,” said the girl, casting down her eyes, with confused and sorrowful air; “you had suspicions, and me seems ‘tis the only way to confirm or destroy them.”

“I’m sorry, ma’am,” said the girl, looking down with a confused and sad expression; “you had your doubts, and it seems this is the only way to confirm or dispel them.”

“Stoop to listen to a conversation—never!” replied Adrienne.

“Lower yourself to listen to a conversation—never!” replied Adrienne.

“Madame,” said Mother Bunch, suddenly, after same moments’ thought, “permit me to tell you that Mdlle. Florine is right. The plan proposed is a painful one, but it is the only way in which you can clear up, perhaps, for ever, your doubts as to M. Rodin. Notwithstanding the evidence of facts, in spite of the almost certainty of my presentiments, appearances may deceive us. I was the first who accused M. Rodin to you. I should not forgive myself all the rest of my life, did I accuse him wrongfully. Beyond doubt, it is painful, as you say, madame, to listen to a conversation—” Then, with a violent effort to console herself, she added, as she strove to repress her tears, “Yet, as your safety is at stake, madame—for, if this be treachery, the future prospect is dreadful—I will go in your place—to—”

“Madame,” said Mother Bunch suddenly after a moment of thought, “please allow me to say that Mdlle. Florine is right. The proposed plan is painful, but it’s the only way you can possibly resolve your doubts about M. Rodin for good. Despite the evidence we have and the strong feelings I possess, appearances can be misleading. I was the first to accuse M. Rodin to you, and I wouldn’t be able to forgive myself for the rest of my life if I accused him unjustly. It’s definitely painful, as you mentioned, madame, to listen to a conversation—” Then, with a strong effort to comfort herself, she added, as she tried to hold back her tears, “Yet, since your safety is at stake, madame—for if this is treachery, the future looks terrible—I will go in your place to—”

“Not a word more, I entreat you,” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, interrupting. “Let you, my poor friend, do for me what I thought degrading to do myself? Never!”

“Not another word, please,” Mdlle. de Cardoville exclaimed, interrupting. “You, my poor friend, do for me what I found humiliating to do myself? Never!”

Then, turning to Florine, she added, “Tell M. de Bonneville to have the carriage got ready on the instant.”

Then, turning to Florine, she added, “Tell M. de Bonneville to get the carriage ready right away.”

“You consent, then!” cried Florine, clasping her hands, and not seeking to conceal her joy; and her eyes also became full of tears.

“You agree, then!” cried Florine, clapping her hands and not trying to hide her happiness; her eyes filled with tears as well.

“Yes, I consent,” answered Adrienne, with emotion. “If it is to be war—war to the knife, that they would wage with me—I must be prepared for it; and, come to think of it, it would only be weakness and folly not to put myself on my guard. No doubt this step costs me much, and is very repugnant to me, but it is the only way to put an end to suspicions that would be a continual torment to me, and perhaps to prevent still greater evils. Yes! for many important reasons, this interview of M. Rodin with Prince Djalma may be doubly decisive to me—as to the confidence, or the inexorable hate, that I must henceforth feel for M. Rodin. So, Florine, quick!—my cloak and bonnet, and the carriage. You will go with me. As for you, my dear, pray wait for me here,” she added, turning to the work girl.

“Yes, I agree,” Adrienne replied, feeling emotional. “If it’s going to be war—an all-out battle that they want to fight with me—I need to be ready for it; and honestly, it would just be weakness and foolishness not to stay alert. I know that taking this step costs me a lot and is really uncomfortable for me, but it’s the only way to stop the suspicions that would constantly torment me, and maybe prevent even bigger problems. Yes! For many important reasons, this meeting between M. Rodin and Prince Djalma could be crucial for me—in terms of the trust or the relentless dislike that I will have to feel for M. Rodin from now on. So, Florine, quickly!—bring me my cloak and bonnet, and get the carriage. You’re coming with me. As for you, my dear, please wait for me here,” she added, turning to the girl working.

Half an hour after this conversation, Adrienne’s carriage stopped, as we have before seen, at the little garden-gate of the house in the Rue Blanche. Florine entered the greenhouse and soon returned to her mistress. “The shade is down, madame. M. Rodin has just entered the prince’s room.” Mdlle. de Cardoville was, therefore, present, though invisible, at the following scene, which took place between Rodin and Djalma.

Half an hour after this conversation, Adrienne’s carriage stopped, as we have seen before, at the little garden gate of the house on Rue Blanche. Florine went into the greenhouse and soon returned to her mistress. “The shade is down, madame. M. Rodin has just entered the prince’s room.” Mdlle. de Cardoville was, therefore, present, though unseen, during the following scene that took place between Rodin and Djalma.





CHAPTER XLIII. THE LETTER.

Some minutes before the entrance of Mdlle. de Cardoville into the greenhouse, Rodin had been introduced by Faringhea into the presence of the prince, who, still under the influence of the burning excitement into which he had been plunged by the words of the half-caste, did not appear to perceive the Jesuit. The latter, surprised at the animated expression of Djalma’s countenance, and his almost frantic air, made a sign of interrogation to Faringhea, who answered him privately in the following symbolical manner:—After laying his forefinger on his head and heart, he pointed to the fire burning in the chimney, signifying by his pantomimic action that the head and heart of Djalma were both in flames. No doubt Rodin understood him, for an imperceptible smile of satisfaction played upon his wan lips; then he said aloud to Faringhea, “I wish to be alone with the prince. Let down the shade and see that we are not interrupted.” The half-caste bowed, and touched a spring near the sheet of plate-glass, which slid into the wall as the blind descended; then, again bowing, Faringhea left the room. It was shortly after that Mdlle. de Cardoville and Florine entered the greenhouse, which was now only separated from the room in which was Djalma, by the transparent thickness of a shade of white silk, embroidered with large colored birds. The noise of the door, which Faringhea closed as he went out, seemed to recall the young Indian to himself; his features, though still animated, recovered their habitual expression of mildness and gentleness; he started, drew his hand across his brow, looked around him, as if waking up from a deep reverie, and then, advancing towards Rodin, with an air as respectful as confused, he said to him, using the expression commonly applied to old men in his country, “Pardon me, father.” Still following the customs of his nation, so full of deference towards age, he took Rodin’s hand to raise it to his lips, but the Jesuit drew back a step, and refused his homage.

Several minutes before Mdlle. de Cardoville entered the greenhouse, Rodin had been introduced by Faringhea to the prince, who, still caught up in the intense excitement stirred by the half-caste's words, didn’t seem to notice the Jesuit. Rodin, surprised by the animated look on Djalma’s face and his almost frantic demeanor, signaled Faringhea with a questioning gesture. Faringhea responded discreetly through a symbolic gesture: he touched his forefinger to his head and heart, then pointed to the fire in the chimney, indicating that both Djalma's mind and heart were ablaze. Rodin clearly understood, as a faint smile of satisfaction briefly crossed his pale lips. He then said aloud to Faringhea, “I need to be alone with the prince. Lower the shade and make sure we aren’t disturbed.” Faringhea bowed and pressed a button near the pane of glass, which slid into the wall as the blind fell; then he bowed again and left the room. Shortly after, Mdlle. de Cardoville and Florine entered the greenhouse, which was now separated from the space where Djalma was by a sheer layer of white silk embroidered with large, colorful birds. The sound of the door closing behind Faringhea seemed to bring the young Indian back to reality; his features, though still lively, regained their usual expression of calmness and gentleness. He startled, wiped his brow, looked around as if emerging from a deep daydream, and then, approaching Rodin with a combination of respect and confusion, said to him, using a term commonly directed at elders in his culture, “Forgive me, father.” Following the customs of his people, who highly regard elders, he reached for Rodin's hand to kiss it, but the Jesuit stepped back and declined his gesture of respect.

“For what do you ask pardon, my dear prince?” said he to Djalma.

“For what do you want forgiveness, my dear prince?” he said to Djalma.

“When you entered, I was in a dream; I did not come to meet you. Once more, pardon me, father!”

“When you walked in, I was lost in thought; I didn’t come to greet you. Once again, I’m sorry, Dad!”

“Once more, I forgive you with all my heart, my dear prince. But let us have some talk. Pray resume your place on the couch, and your pipe, too, if you like it.”

“Once again, I wholeheartedly forgive you, my dear prince. But let's have a conversation. Please take your seat on the couch again, and feel free to grab your pipe if you enjoy it.”

But Djalma, instead of adopting the suggestion, and throwing himself on the divan, according to his custom, insisted on seating himself in a chair, notwithstanding all the persuasions of “the Old Man with the Good Heart,” as he always called the Jesuit.

But Djalma, instead of following the suggestion and lounging on the divan like usual, insisted on sitting in a chair, despite all the attempts by “the Old Man with the Good Heart,” as he always referred to the Jesuit.

“Really, your politeness troubles me, my dear prince,” said Rodin; “you are here at home in India; at least, we wish you to think so.”

“Honestly, your politeness makes me uneasy, my dear prince,” said Rodin; “you’re at home here in India; at least, that’s how we want you to feel.”

“Many things remind me of my country,” said Djalma, in a mild grave tone. “Your goodness reminds me of my father, and of him who was a father to me,” added the Indian, as he thought of Marshal Simon, whose arrival in Paris had been purposely concealed from him.

“Many things remind me of my country,” Djalma said, in a softly serious tone. “Your kindness makes me think of my father, and of the man who was a father to me,” the Indian added, recalling Marshal Simon, whose arrival in Paris had been intentionally kept from him.

After a moment’s silence, he resumed in a tone full of affectionate warmth, as he stretched out his hand to Rodin, “You are come, and I am happy!”

After a brief pause, he continued in a voice filled with warmth and affection, reaching out his hand to Rodin, “You’ve arrived, and I’m so glad!”

“I understand your joy, my dear prince, for I come to take you out of prison—to open your cage for you. I had begged you to submit to a brief seclusion, entirely for your own interest.”

“I get your excitement, dear prince, because I’m here to free you from prison—to unlock your cage for you. I had asked you to accept a short period of isolation, all for your own good.”

“Can I go out to-morrow?”

“Can I go out tomorrow?”

“To-day, my dear prince, if you please.”

"Today, my dear prince, if you don't mind."

The young Indian reflected for a moment, and then resumed, “I must have friends, since I am here in a palace that does not belong to me.”

The young Indian thought for a moment and then continued, “I must have friends since I’m in a palace that isn’t mine.”

“Certainly you have friends—excellent friends,” answered Rodin. At these words, Djalma’s countenance seemed to acquire fresh beauty. The most noble sentiments were expressed in his fine features; his large black eyes became slightly humid, and, after another interval of silence, he rose and said to Rodin with emotion: “Come!”

“Of course you have friends—great friends,” replied Rodin. At these words, Djalma's face seemed to glow with new beauty. The noblest feelings were reflected in his striking features; his large black eyes grew a bit misty, and after a moment of silence, he stood up and said to Rodin with feeling: “Come!”

“Whither, dear prince?” said the other, much surprised.

“Where are you going, dear prince?” said the other, very surprised.

“To thank my friends. I have waited three days. It is long.”

“To thank my friends. I’ve been waiting three days. That’s a long time.”

“Permit me dear prince—I have much to tell you on this subject—please to be seated.”

“Please, dear prince—I have a lot to share with you about this topic—do take a seat.”

Djalma resumed his seat with docility. Rodin continued: “It is true that you have friends; or rather, you have a friend. Friends are rare.”

Djalma took his seat again without resistance. Rodin continued, “It’s true you have friends; or more accurately, you have one friend. Friends are hard to come by.”

“What are you?”

"Who are you?"

“Well, then, you have two friends, my dear prince—myself, whom you know, and one other, whom you do not know, and who desires to remain unknown to you.”

“Well, then, you have two friends, my dear prince—me, whom you know, and another person, whom you don’t know, and who wants to stay anonymous to you.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Why?” answered Rodin, after a moment’s embarrassment. “Because the happiness he feels in giving you these proofs of his friendship and even his own tranquillity, depend upon preserving this mystery.”

“Why?” Rodin replied, after a moment of awkwardness. “Because the happiness he gets from showing you these signs of his friendship and even his own peace of mind depends on keeping this mystery intact.”

“Why should there be concealment when we do good?”

“Why should we hide when we're doing good?”

“Sometimes, to conceal the good we do, my dear prince.”

“Sometimes, to hide the good we do, my dear prince.”

“I profit by this friendship; why should he conceal himself from one?” These repeated questions of the young Indian appeared to puzzle Rodin, who, however, replied: “I have told you, my dear prince, that your secret friend would perhaps have his tranquillity compromised, if he were known.”

“I benefit from this friendship; why should he hide from anyone?” These repeated questions from the young Indian seemed to confuse Rodin, who responded, “I’ve already told you, my dear prince, that your secret friend might have his peace disrupted if he were to be revealed.”

“If he were known—as my friend?”

“If he were known—as my friend?”

“Exactly so, dear prince.”

“Absolutely, dear prince.”

The countenance of Djalma immediately assumed an appearance of sorrowful dignity; he raised his head proudly, and said in a stern and haughty voice: “Since this friend hides himself from me, he must either be ashamed of me, or there is reason for me to be ashamed of him. I only accept hospitality from those who are worthy of me, and who think me worthy of them. I leave this house.” So saying, Djalma rose with such an air of determination, that Rodin exclaimed: “Listen to me, my dear prince. Allow me to tell you, that your petulance and touchiness are almost incredible. Though we have endeavored to remind you of your beautiful country, we are here in Europe, in France, in the centre of Paris. This consideration may perhaps a little modify your views. Listen to me, I conjure you.”

The expression on Djalma's face quickly turned to one of sad dignity; he lifted his head with pride and said in a serious and arrogant tone: “Since this friend is avoiding me, he must either be ashamed of me, or there’s a reason for me to be ashamed of him. I only accept hospitality from people who deserve me and who think I deserve them. I'm leaving this house.” With that, Djalma stood up with such determination that Rodin exclaimed: “Listen to me, my dear prince. Let me point out that your irritability and sensitivity are almost unbelievable. Although we’ve tried to remind you of your beautiful country, we are here in Europe, in France, in the heart of Paris. This might change your perspective a bit. Please, hear me out.”

Notwithstanding his complete ignorance of certain social conventionalisms, Djalma had too much good sense and uprightness, not to appreciate reason, when it appeared reasonable. The words of Rodin calmed him. With that ingenuous modesty, with which natures full of strength and generosity are almost always endowed, he answered mildly: “You are right, father. I am no longer in my own country. Here the customs are different. I will reflect upon it.”

Not knowing much about certain social norms, Djalma had too much common sense and integrity to ignore reason when it made sense. Rodin's words soothed him. With that genuine modesty that strong and generous people often have, he replied gently, “You’re right, father. I’m no longer in my own country. The customs are different here. I will think about it.”

Notwithstanding his craft and suppleness, Rodin sometimes found himself perplexed by the wild and unforseen ideas of the young Indian. Thus he saw, to his great surprise, that Djalma now remained pensive for some minutes, after which he resumed in a calm but firm tone: “I have obeyed you, father: I have reflected.”

Despite his skill and adaptability, Rodin occasionally felt confused by the unpredictable and unexpected ideas of the young Indian. To his great surprise, he noticed that Djalma now stayed silent and thoughtful for a few minutes, after which he spoke again in a calm but assertive manner: “I have listened to you, father: I have thought it over.”

“Well, my dear prince?”

"Well, my dear prince?"

“In no country in the world, under no pretext, should a man of honor conceal his friendship for another man of honor.”

“In no country in the world, for any reason, should an honorable man hide his friendship for another honorable man.”

“But suppose there should be danger in avowing this friendship?” said Rodin, very uneasy at the turn the conversation was taking. Djalma eyed the Jesuit with contemptuous astonishment, and made no reply.

“But what if there’s a risk in admitting this friendship?” said Rodin, clearly uncomfortable with where the conversation was going. Djalma looked at the Jesuit with scornful surprise and said nothing.

“I understand your silence, my dear prince: a brave man ought to defy danger. True; but if it should be you that the danger threatens, in case this friendship were discovered, would not your man of honor be excusable, even praiseworthy, to persist in remaining unknown?”

“I get your silence, my dear prince: a brave person should face danger. True; but if the danger were to threaten you, in case this friendship was discovered, wouldn’t your sense of honor be understandable, even commendable, if you chose to stay hidden?”

“I accept nothing from a friend, who thinks me capable of denying him from cowardice.”

“I won’t accept anything from a friend who thinks I could deny him out of fear.”

“Dear prince—listen to me.”

"Hey prince—hear me out."

“Adieu, father.”

“Goodbye, dad.”

“Yet reflect!”

"Think about it!"

“I have said it,” replied Djalma, in an abrupt and almost sovereign tone, as he walked towards the door.

“I've said it,” Djalma replied, in a blunt and almost commanding tone, as he walked toward the door.

“But suppose a woman were concerned,” cried Rodin, driven to extremity, and hastening after the young Indian, for he really feared that Djalma might rush from the house, and thus overthrow all his projects.

“But what if a woman was worried?” shouted Rodin, feeling desperate and rushing after the young Indian, as he genuinely feared that Djalma might run out of the house and ruin all his plans.

At the last words of Rodin the Indian stopped abruptly. “A woman!” said he, with a start, and turning red. “A woman is concerned?”

At Rodin's last words, the Indian suddenly stopped. “A woman!” he exclaimed, taken aback and blushing. “A woman is involved?”

“Why, yes! suppose it were a woman,” resumed Rodin, “would you not then understand her reserve, and the secrecy with which she is obliged to surround the marks of affection she wishes to give you?”

“Of course! Just imagine if it were a woman,” Rodin continued, “wouldn’t you then understand her reluctance and the need for her to keep the feelings she wants to show you under wraps?”

“A woman!” repeated Djalma, in a trembling voice, clasping his hands in adoration; and his beautiful countenance was expressive of the deepest emotion. “A woman!” said he again. “A Parisian?”

“A woman!” repeated Djalma, his voice shaking as he clasped his hands in adoration; his beautiful face showed the deepest emotion. “A woman!” he said again. “A Parisian?”

“Yes, my dear prince, as you force me to this indiscretion, I will confess to you that your friend is a real Parisian—a noble matron, endowed with the highest virtues—whose age alone merits all your respect.”

“Yes, my dear prince, since you’re pushing me to this indiscretion, I’ll admit to you that your friend is a true Parisian—a distinguished woman, possessing the highest virtues—whose age alone deserves all your respect.”

“She is very old, then?” cried poor Djalma, whose charming dream was thus abruptly dispelled.

“She’s really old, then?” exclaimed poor Djalma, whose lovely dream was suddenly shattered.

“She may be a few years older than I am,” answered Rodin, with an ironical smile, expecting to see the young man express a sort of comical disappointment or angry regret.

“She might be a few years older than me,” Rodin replied with a wry smile, anticipating that the young man would show some kind of humorous disappointment or annoyed regret.

But it was not so. To the passionate enthusiasm of love, which had for a moment lighted up the prince’s features, there now succeeded a respectful and touching expression. He looked at Rodin with emotion, and said to him in a broken voice: “This woman, is then, a mother to me?”

But it wasn't like that. The passionate excitement of love that had briefly brightened the prince’s face was now replaced by a respectful and heartfelt expression. He looked at Rodin with emotion and said to him in a shaky voice, “So, this woman is a mother to me?”

It is impossible to describe with what a pious, melancholy, and tender charm the Indian uttered the word mother.

It’s hard to describe the kind of pious, sad, and gentle charm the Indian had when saying the word mother.

“You have it, my dear prince; this respectable lady wishes to be a mother to you. But I may not reveal to you the cause of the affection she feels for you. Only, believe me—this affection is sincere, and the cause honorable. If I do not tell you her secret, it is that, with us, the secrets of women, young or old, are equally sacred.”

“You have it, my dear prince; this respectable lady wants to be like a mother to you. But I can’t tell you why she cares for you. Just know that this care is genuine, and the reason is honorable. If I don’t share her secret, it’s because, for us, the secrets of women, whether young or old, are equally sacred.”

“That is right, and I will respect it. Without seeing her, I will love her—as I love God, without seeing Him.”

"That's true, and I'll honor that. Even without seeing her, I'll love her—just like I love God, without seeing Him."

“And now, my dear prince, let me tell you what are the intentions of your maternal friend. This house will remain at your disposal, as long as you like it; French servants, a carriage, and horses, will be at your orders; the charges of your housekeeping will be paid for you. Then, as the son of a king should live royalty, I have left in the next room a casket containing five hundred Louis; every month a similar sum will be provided: if it should not be found sufficient for your little amusements, you will tell me, and it shall be augmented.”

“And now, my dear prince, let me share what your motherly friend intends. This house will be yours for as long as you want it; French servants, a carriage, and horses will be at your service; the costs of your household will be covered for you. Then, as a king’s son should live royally, I’ve placed a chest in the next room with five hundred Louis inside; a similar amount will be provided each month. If it’s not enough for your small pleasures, just let me know, and I’ll increase it.”

At a movement of Djalma, Rodin hastened to add: “I must tell you at once, my dear prince, that your delicacy may be quite at ease. First of all, you may accept anything from a mother; next, as in about three months you will come into possession of an immense inheritance, it will be easy for you, if you feel the obligation a burden—and the sum cannot exceed, at the most, four or five thousand Louis—to repay these advances. Spare nothing, then, but satisfy all your fancies. You are expected to appear in the great world of Paris, in a style becoming the son of a king who was called the Father of the Generous. So once again I conjure you not to be restrained by a false delicacy; if this sum should not be sufficient—”

At Djalma's movement, Rodin quickly added: “I need to tell you right away, my dear prince, that you can be totally at ease. First, you can accept anything from a mother; second, since you’ll be coming into a huge inheritance in about three months, it will be easy for you to repay these advances if you feel obligated—and the amount shouldn’t be more than four or five thousand Louis at most. So go ahead, fulfill all your desires. You’re expected to make an entrance in the grand world of Paris, in a style fitting for the son of a king known as the Father of the Generous. So once again, I urge you not to hold back due to some false sense of delicacy; if this amount is not enough—”

“I will ask for more. My mother is right; the son of a monarch ought to live royally.”

“I will ask for more. My mom is right; the son of a king should live like royalty.”

Such was the answer of the Indian, made with perfect simplicity, and without any appearance of astonishment at these magnificent offers. This was natural. Djalma would have done for others what they were doing for him, for the traditions of the prodigal magnificence and splendid hospitality of Indian princes are well known. Djalma had been as moved as grateful, on hearing that a woman loved him with maternal affection. As for the luxury with which she nought to surround him, he accepted it without astonishment and without scruple. This resignation, again, somewhat disconcerted Rodin, who had prepared many excellent arguments to persuade the Indian to accept his offers.

Such was the Indian's response, given with complete simplicity and without any hint of surprise at these impressive offers. This was understandable. Djalma would have done for others what they were doing for him, as the traditions of the lavish generosity and warm hospitality of Indian princes are well known. Djalma felt both moved and grateful upon hearing that a woman loved him like a mother. As for the luxury she wanted to provide him, he accepted it without surprise or hesitation. This acceptance, however, somewhat unsettled Rodin, who had prepared many great arguments to convince the Indian to take his offers.

“Well, then, it’s all agreed, my dear prince,” resumed the Jesuit. “Now, as you must see the world, it’s just as well to enter by the best door, as we say. One of the friends of your maternal protectress, the Count de Montbron, an old nobleman of the greatest experience, and belonging to the first society, will introduce you in some of the best houses in Paris.”

“Well, it's settled then, my dear prince,” the Jesuit continued. “Now that you need to see the world, it's only right to start through the best door, as we say. One of your mother’s friends, Count de Montbron, an old nobleman with a wealth of experience and a part of high society, will introduce you to some of the finest homes in Paris.”

“Will you not introduce me, father?”

“Will you not introduce me, Dad?”

“Alas! my dear prince, look at me. Tell me, if you think I am fitted for such an office. No! no; I live alone and retired from the world. And then,” added Rodin, after a short silence, fixing a penetrating, attentive, and curious look upon the prince, as if he would have subjected him to a sort of experiment by what follows; “and then, you see, M. de Montbron will be better able than I should, in the world you are about to enter, to enlighten you as to the snares that will be laid for you. For if you have friends, you have also enemies—cowardly enemies, as you know, who have abused your confidence in an infamous manner, and have made sport of you. And as, unfortunately, their power is equal to their wickedness, it would perhaps be more prudent in you to try to avoid them—to fly, instead of resisting them openly.”

"Alas! My dear prince, look at me. Tell me, do you think I'm suited for such a position? No! I live a solitary life, away from the world. And then," Rodin added after a brief pause, staring intently and curiously at the prince as if conducting a sort of experiment, "and then, you see, M. de Montbron would be much more capable than I in the world you're about to enter, of showing you the traps that will be set for you. For while you may have friends, you also have enemies—cowardly enemies, as you know, who have taken advantage of your trust in a disgraceful way and have made a mockery of you. And since their power is unfortunately equal to their malice, it might be wiser for you to try to avoid them—to flee rather than confront them openly."

At the remembrance of his enemies, at the thought of flying from them, Djalma trembled in every limb; his features became of a lurid paleness; his eyes wide open, so that the pupil was encircled with white, sparkled with lurid fire; never had scorn, hatred, and the desire of vengeance, expressed themselves so terribly on a human face. His upper lip, blood red, was curled convulsively, exposing a row of small, white, and close set teeth, and giving to his countenance lately so charming, an air of such animal ferocity, that Rodin started from his seat, and exclaimed: “What is the matter, prince? You frighten me.”

At the thought of his enemies and the idea of fleeing from them, Djalma trembled all over; his face turned a sickly pale; his eyes were wide open, the pupils surrounded by white, sparkling with a fierce intensity; never had scorn, hatred, and a thirst for revenge shown so starkly on a human face. His upper lip, blood-red, curled in a convulsion, revealing a row of small, white, closely set teeth, giving his once charming face a look of raw animal ferocity that made Rodin jump from his seat and exclaim, “What’s wrong, prince? You’re terrifying me.”

Djalma did not answer. Half leaning forward, with his hands clinched in rage, he seemed to cling to one of the arms of the chair, for fear of yielding to a burst of terrific fury. At this moment, the amber mouthpiece of his pipe rolled, by chance, under one of his feet; the violent tension, which contracted all the muscles of the young Indian, was so powerful, and notwithstanding his youth and his light figure, he was endowed with such vigor, that with one abrupt stamp he powdered to dust the piece of amber, in spite of its extreme hardness.

Djalma didn't respond. Half leaning forward, with his hands clenched in anger, he seemed to grip one of the arms of the chair, afraid he might explode with rage. At that moment, the amber mouthpiece of his pipe accidentally rolled under his foot; the intense tension, which tightened all the muscles of the young Indian, was so overwhelming that despite his youth and slight frame, he had so much strength that with one abrupt stomp, he crushed the piece of amber to dust, despite its hardness.

“In the name of heaven, what is the matter, prince?” cried Rodin.

“In the name of heaven, what’s wrong, prince?” cried Rodin.

20413m
Original

“Thus would I crush my cowardly enemies!” exclaimed Djalma, with menacing and excited look. Then, as if these words had brought his rage to a climax, he bounded from his seat, and, with haggard eyes, strode about the room for some seconds in all directions, as if he sought for some weapon, and uttered from time to time a hoarse cry, which he endeavored to stifle by thrusting his clinched fist against his mouth, whilst his jaws moved convulsively. It was the impotent rage of a wild beast, thirsting for blood. Yet, in all this, the young Indian preserved a great and savage beauty; it was evident that these instincts of sanguinary ardor and blind intrepidity, now excited to this pitch by horror of treachery and cowardice, when applied to war, or to those gigantic Indian hunts, which are even more bloody than a battle, must make of Djalma what he really was a hero.

“That's how I'd crush my cowardly enemies!” shouted Djalma, with a fierce and intense expression. Then, as if his words had pushed his anger to its peak, he leaped from his seat and, with wild eyes, paced around the room in every direction for a few moments, as if searching for a weapon. Occasionally, he let out a hoarse cry, which he tried to silence by pressing his clenched fist against his mouth, while his jaws moved uncontrollably. It was the frustrated fury of a wild animal, craving blood. Yet, through all this, the young Indian exuded a raw and fierce beauty; it was clear that these instincts of bloodthirsty passion and reckless bravery, now heightened by the horror of betrayal and cowardice, when directed toward war or those massive Indian hunts, which are even more brutal than battle, were what made Djalma truly a hero.

Rodin admired, with deep and ominous joy, the fiery impetuosity of passion in the young Indian, for, under various conceivable circumstances, the effect must be terrible. Suddenly, to the Jesuit’s great surprise, the tempest was appeased. Djalma’s fury was calmed thus instantaneously, because refection showed him how vain it was: ashamed of his childish violence, he cast down his eyes. His countenance remained pale and gloomy; and, with a cold tranquillity, far more formidable than the violence to which he had yielded, he said to Rodin: “Father, you will this day lead me to meet my enemies.”

Rodin admired, with a deep and unsettling joy, the intense passion of the young Indian, knowing that, in different circumstances, it could have terrible consequences. Suddenly, to the Jesuit’s great surprise, the storm of emotions calmed. Djalma's rage was extinguished just like that, as he realized how pointless it was: ashamed of his childish outburst, he lowered his gaze. His face remained pale and grim; and with a cold calmness that was far more intimidating than the rage he had shown, he said to Rodin: “Father, today you will take me to confront my enemies.”

“In what end, my dear prince? What would you do?”

“In the end, my dear prince, what would you do?”

“Kill the cowards!”

"Defeat the cowards!"

“Kill them! you must not think of it.”

“Kill them! You can't even think about it.”

“Faringhea will aid me.”

“Faringhea will help me.”

“Remember, you are not on the banks of the Ganges, and here one does not kill an enemy like a hunted tiger.”

“Remember, you’re not by the Ganges, and here you don’t take down an enemy like a cornered tiger.”

“One fights with a loyal enemy, but one kills a traitor like an accursed dog,” replied Djalma, with as much conviction as tranquillity.

“One fights alongside a loyal enemy, but one takes out a traitor like a cursed dog,” replied Djalma, with as much conviction as calmness.

“Ah, prince, whose father was the Father of the Generous,” said Rodin, in a grave voice; “what pleasure can you find in striking down creatures as cowardly as they are wicked?”

“Ah, prince, whose father was the Father of the Generous,” said Rodin, in a serious tone; “what satisfaction do you get from taking down beings who are as cowardly as they are evil?”

“To destroy what is dangerous, is a duty.”

"Destroying what's dangerous is a responsibility."

“So prince, you seek for revenge.”

“So, prince, you’re looking for revenge.”

“I do not revenge myself on a serpent,” said the Indian, with haughty bitterness; “I crush it.”

“I don’t get revenge on a serpent,” said the Indian, with haughty bitterness; “I crush it.”

“But, my dear prince, here we cannot get rid of our enemies in that manner. If we have cause of complaint—”

“But, my dear prince, we can't get rid of our enemies that way here. If we have a reason to complain—”

“Women and children complain,” said Djalma, interrupting Rodin: “men strike.”

“Women and children complain,” Djalma said, cutting off Rodin: “men act.”

“Still on the banks of the Ganges, my dear prince. Here society takes your cause into its own hands, examines, judges, and if there be good reason, punishes.”

“Still by the banks of the Ganges, my dear prince. Here society takes matters into its own hands, assesses, judges, and if there's a good reason, punishes.”

“In my own quarrel, I am both judge and executioner.”

“In my own conflict, I am both the judge and the executioner.”

“Pray listen to me; you have escaped the odious snares of your enemies, have you not?—Well! suppose it were thanks to the devotion of the venerable woman who has for you the tenderness of a mother, and that she were to ask you to forgive them—she, who saved you from their hands—what would you do then?”

“Please listen to me; you’ve evaded the nasty traps set by your enemies, haven’t you?—Well! Imagine it’s because of the dedication of the wise woman who cares for you like a mother, and she asks you to forgive them—her, who rescued you from their grasp—what would you do then?”

The Indian hung his head, and was silent. Profiting by his hesitation, Rodin continued: “I might say to you that I know your enemies, but that in the dread of seeing you commit some terrible imprudence, I would conceal their names from you forever. But no! I swear to you, that if the respectable person, who loves you as her son, should find it either right or useful that I should tell you their names, I will do so—until she has pronounced, I must be silent.”

The Indian lowered his head and remained quiet. Taking advantage of his pause, Rodin went on: “I could tell you that I know who your enemies are, but out of fear that you might do something really reckless, I’d keep their names hidden from you forever. But no! I promise you, if the person who cares for you like her own son thinks it’s right or helpful for me to share their names, I will do so—until she says otherwise, I have to stay silent.”

Djalma looked at Rodin with a dark and wrathful air. At this moment, Faringhea entered, and said to Rodin: “A man with a letter, not finding you at home, has been sent on here. Am I to receive it? He says it comes from the Abbe d’Aigrigny.

Djalma glared at Rodin with a fierce and angry expression. Just then, Faringhea walked in and said to Rodin, “A guy with a letter, who didn't find you at home, has been sent here. Should I take it? He says it’s from Abbe d’Aigrigny.”

“Certainly,” answered Rodin. “That is,” he added, “with the prince’s permission.”

“Of course,” replied Rodin. “That is,” he added, “if the prince agrees.”

Djalma nodded in reply; Faringhea went out.

Djalma nodded; Faringhea left.

“You will excuse what I have done, dear prince. I expected this morning a very important letter. As it was late in coming to hand, I ordered it to be sent on.”

“You’ll forgive what I’ve done, dear prince. I was expecting a very important letter this morning. Since it was late arriving, I had it sent on.”

A few minutes after, Faringhea returned with the letter, which he delivered to Rodin—and the half-caste again withdrew.

A few minutes later, Faringhea returned with the letter, which he handed to Rodin—and then the half-caste left again.





CHAPTER XLIV. ADRIENNE AND DJALMA.

When Faringhea had quitted the room, Rodin took the letter from Abbe d’Aigrigny with one hand, and with the other appeared to be looking for something, first in the side pocket of his great-coat, then in the pocket behind, then in that of his trousers; and, not finding what he sought, he laid the letter on his knee, and felt himself all over with both hands, with an air of regret and uneasiness. The divers movements of this pantomime, performed in the most natural manner, were crowned by the exclamations.

When Faringhea left the room, Rodin picked up the letter from Abbe d’Aigrigny with one hand and started looking for something with the other. He first searched the side pocket of his coat, then the pocket at the back, and finally the one in his trousers. Not finding what he was looking for, he placed the letter on his knee and patted himself down with both hands, looking regretful and anxious. The various movements of this pantomime, done in the most natural way, were topped off by exclamations.

“Oh! dear me! how vexatious!”

“Oh dear! How annoying!”

“What is the matter?” asked Djalma, starting from the gloomy silence in which he had been plunged for some minutes.

“What’s wrong?” asked Djalma, breaking the gloomy silence he had been in for a few minutes.

“Alas! my dear prince!” replied Rodin, “the most vulgar and puerile accident may sometimes cause the greatest inconvenience. I have forgotten or lost my spectacles. Now, in this twilight, with the very poor eyesight that years of labor have left me, it will be absolutely impossible for me to read this most important letter—and an immediate answer is expected—most simple and categorical—a yes or a no. Times presses; it is really most annoying. If,” added Rodin, laying great stress on his words, without looking at Djalma, but so as the prince might remark it; “if only some one would render me the service to read it for me; but there is no one—no—one!”

“Alas! my dear prince!” replied Rodin, “the most ordinary and silly accident can sometimes cause the greatest trouble. I’ve either forgotten or lost my glasses. Now, in this dim light, with the poor vision that years of hard work have left me, it will be completely impossible for me to read this very important letter—and an immediate response is needed—very simple and straightforward—a yes or a no. Time is running out; it’s really quite frustrating. If,” added Rodin, emphasizing his words without looking at Djalma, but so the prince would notice; “if only someone would help me by reading it for me; but there is no one—no—one!”

“Father,” said Djalma, obligingly, “shall I read it for you. When I have finished it, I shall forget what I have read.”

“Dad,” Djalma said kindly, “should I read it for you? Once I’m done, I’ll forget what I’ve read.”

“You?” cried Rodin, as if the proposition of the Indian had appeared to him extravagant and dangerous; “it is impossible, prince, for you to read this letter.”

“You?” cried Rodin, as if the Indian's suggestion seemed outrageous and risky to him; “it's impossible, prince, for you to read this letter.”

“Then excuse my having offered,” said Djalma mildly.

“Then sorry for offering,” said Djalma calmly.

“And yet,” resumed Rodin, after a moment’s reflection, and as if speaking to himself, “why not?”

“And yet,” Rodin continued after a moment of thought, almost as if he were talking to himself, “why not?”

And he added, addressing Djalma: “Would you really be so obliging, my dear prince? I should not have ventured to ask you this service.”

And he added, speaking to Djalma: “Would you really be so kind, my dear prince? I wouldn’t have dared to ask you for this favor.”

So saying, Rodin delivered the letter to Djalma, who read aloud as follows: “‘Your visit this morning to Saint-Dizier House can only be considered, from what I hear, as a new act of aggression on your part.

So saying, Rodin handed the letter to Djalma, who read aloud as follows: “‘Your visit this morning to Saint-Dizier House can only be seen, from what I've heard, as another act of aggression on your part.

“‘Here is the last proposition I have to make. It may be as fruitless as the step I took yesterday, when I called upon you in the Rue Clovis.

“‘Here is the final suggestion I have to offer. It might turn out to be as pointless as the visit I made yesterday when I came to see you on Rue Clovis.

“‘After that long and painful explanation, I told you that I would write to you. I keep my promise, and here is my ultimatum.

“‘After that long and painful explanation, I told you I would write to you. I keep my promise, and here is my ultimatum.

“‘First of all, a piece of advice. Beware! If you are determined to maintain so unequal a struggle, you will be exposed even to the hatred of those whom you so foolishly seek to protect. There are a thousand ways to ruin you with them, by enlightening them as to your protects. It will be proved to them, that you have shared in the plat, which you now pretend to reveal, not from generosity, but from cupidity.’” Though Djalma had the delicacy to feel that the least question on the subject of this letter would be a serious indiscretion, he could not forbear turning his head suddenly towards the Jesuit, as he read the last passage.

“‘First, here’s some advice. Be careful! If you're set on continuing this unequal fight, you might even earn the hatred of those you’re foolishly trying to protect. There are countless ways to ruin you with them, by making them aware of your intentions. They’ll see that you’ve been part of the plan, which you now claim to expose, not out of generosity, but out of greed.’” Although Djalma had the tact to realize that even the slightest question about this letter would be a serious mistake, he couldn’t help but turn his head abruptly toward the Jesuit as he read the last part.

“Oh, yes! it relates to me. Such as you see me, my dear prince,” added he, glancing at his shabby clothes, “I am accused of cupidity.”

“Oh, yes! it relates to me. Just like you see me, my dear prince,” he added, glancing at his worn-out clothes, “I’m being accused of greed.”

“And who are these people that you protect?”

“And who are these people you're protecting?”

“Those I protect?” said Rodin feigning some hesitation, as if he had been embarrassed to find an answer; “who are those I protect? Hem—hem—I will tell you. They are poor devils without resources; good people without a penny, having only a just cause on their side, in a lawsuit in which they are engaged. They are threatened with destruction by powerful parties—very powerful parties; but, happily, these latter are known to me, and I am able to unmask them. What else could have been? Being myself poor and weak, I range myself naturally on the side of the poor and weak. But continue, I beg of you.”

“Those I protect?” Rodin asked, pretending to hesitate, as if he were embarrassed to find an answer. “Who are those I protect? Hmm—let me tell you. They are struggling individuals with no resources; decent people with nothing to their name, fighting a legal battle for a just cause. They’re facing destruction from powerful opponents—very powerful opponents; but fortunately, I know who they are, and I can expose them. What else could it be? Being poor and weak myself, I naturally side with the poor and weak. But please, continue.”

Djalma resumed: “‘You have therefore every-thing to fear if you persist in your hostility, and nothing to gain by taking the side of those whom you call your friends. They might more justly be termed your dupes, for your disinterestedness would be inexplicable, were it sincere. It must therefore conceal some after-thought of cupidity.

Djalma continued: “‘You have everything to be afraid of if you keep being hostile, and nothing to gain by siding with those you call your friends. They might be more accurately described as your pawns, because your selflessness would be hard to understand if it were genuine. It must hide some ulterior motive of greed.”

“‘Well! in that view of the case, we can offer you ample compensation—with this difference, that your hopes are now entirely founded on the probable gratitude of your friends, a very doubtful chance at the best, whereas our offers will be realized on the instant. To speak clearly, this is what we ask, what we exact of you. This very night, before twelve, you must have left Paris, and engage not to return for six months.’” Djalma could not repress a movement of surprise, and looked at Rodin.

“‘Well! Given that perspective, we can offer you a generous compensation—with one difference: your hopes are now completely based on the uncertain gratitude of your friends, which is quite a gamble at best, while our offers will be fulfilled immediately. To be clear, this is what we demand of you. You must leave Paris tonight before midnight and agree not to come back for six months.’” Djalma couldn't hide his surprise and looked at Rodin.

“Quite natural,” said the latter; “the cause of my poor friends would be judged by that time, and I should be unable to watch over them. You see how it is, my dear prince,” added Rodin, with bitter indignation. “But please continue, and excuse me for having interrupted you; though, indeed, such impudence disgusts me.”

“Totally understandable,” said the latter; “by then, my poor friends will have been judged, and I won’t be able to look out for them. You see how it is, my dear prince,” added Rodin, with bitter anger. “But please go on, and forgive me for interrupting you; although, honestly, that kind of audacity makes me sick.”

20421m
Original

Djalma continued: “‘That we may be certain of your removal from Paris for six months, you will go to the house of one of our friends in Germany. You will there be received with generous hospitality, but forcibly detained until the expiration of the term.’”

Djalma continued: “‘To make sure you’re out of Paris for six months, you’ll go to one of our friends' houses in Germany. You’ll be welcomed with great hospitality, but you’ll also be held there until the time is up.’”

“Yes, yes! a voluntary prison,” said Rodin.

“Yes, yes! a voluntary prison,” said Rodin.

“‘On these conditions, you will receive a pension of one thousand francs a month, to begin from your departure from Paris, ten thousand francs down, and twenty thousand at the end of the six months—the whole to be completely secured to you. Finally, at the end of the six months, we will place you in a position both honorable and independent.’”

“‘Under these conditions, you will receive a salary of one thousand francs a month, starting from when you leave Paris, a bonus of ten thousand francs upfront, and an additional twenty thousand after six months—the total amount will be fully guaranteed to you. Also, after six months, we will set you up in a position that is both respectable and self-sufficient.’”

Djalma having stopped short, with involuntary indignation, Rodin said to him: “Let me beg you to continue, my dear prince. Read to the end, and it will give you some idea of what passes in the midst of our civilization.”

Djalma stopped suddenly, filled with involuntary anger. Rodin said to him, “Please, my dear prince, continue. Read until the end, and it will give you some insight into what happens in the heart of our civilization.”

Djalma resumed: “‘You know well enough the course of affairs, and what we are, to feel that in providing for your absence, we only wish to get rid of an enemy, not very dangerous, but rather troublesome. Do not be blinded by your first success. The results of your denunciation will be stifled, because they are calumnious. The judge who received your evidence will soon repent his odious partiality. You may make what use you please of this letter. We know what we write, to whom we write, and how we write. You will receive this letter at three o’clock; if by four o’clock we have not your full and complete acceptance, written with your own hand at the bottom of this letter, war must commence between us—and not from to-morrow, but on the instant.’”

Djalma continued: “‘You’re well aware of how things are and what we are, to understand that in planning for your absence, we simply want to get rid of an enemy—one that’s not very dangerous, just a bit of a nuisance. Don’t let your initial success fool you. The fallout from your accusations will be suppressed because they’re false. The judge who accepted your testimony will soon regret his blatant bias. You can do whatever you want with this letter. We know exactly what we’re writing, who we’re writing to, and how we’re writing it. You’ll get this letter at three o’clock; if by four o’clock we don’t have your full and complete acceptance, written in your own hand at the bottom of this letter, then war will start between us—and not tomorrow, but right away.’”

Having finished reading the letter, Djalma looked at Rodin, who said to him: “Permit me to summon Faringhea.”

Having finished reading the letter, Djalma looked at Rodin, who said to him: “Let me call Faringhea.”

He rang the bell, and the half-caste appeared. Rodin took the letter from the hands of Djalma, tore it into halves, rubbed it between his palms, so as to make a sort of a ball, and said to the half-caste, as he returned it to him: “Give this palter to the person who waits for it, and tell him that is my only answer to his shameless and insolent letter; you understand me—this shameless and insolent letter.”

He rang the bell, and the mixed-race guy showed up. Rodin took the letter from Djalma, tore it in half, rubbed it between his hands to make a sort of ball, and said to the mixed-race guy, as he handed it back: “Give this back to the person who’s waiting for it, and let him know this is my only response to his disgraceful and arrogant letter; you get what I mean—this disgraceful and arrogant letter.”

“I understand.” said the half-caste; and he went out.

“I get it,” said the mixed-race man, and he left.

“This will perhaps be a dangerous war for you, father, said the Indian, with interest.

“This might be a risky war for you, Dad,” said the Indian, with interest.

“Yes, dear prince, it may be dangerous, but I am not like you; I have no wish to kill my enemies, because they are cowardly and wicked. I fight them under the shield of the law. Imitate me in this.” Then, seeing that the countenance of Djalma darkened, he added: “I am wrong. I will advise you no more on this subject. Only, let us defer the decision to the judgment of your noble and motherly protectress. I shall see her to morrow; if she consents, I will tell you the names of your enemies. If not—not.”

“Yes, dear prince, it might be risky, but I'm not like you; I don't want to kill my enemies because they're cowardly and evil. I confront them under the protection of the law. Try to follow my example in this.” Then, noticing Djalma's expression darken, he added: “I’m sorry. I won't give you any more advice on this topic. Let’s just leave the decision to your noble and caring protector. I will see her tomorrow; if she agrees, I’ll share the names of your enemies. If not—then I won’t.”

“And this woman, this second mother,” said Djalma, “is her character such, that I can rely on her judgment?”

“And this woman, this second mother,” said Djalma, “is her character such that I can trust her judgment?”

“She!” cried Rodin, clasping his hands, and speaking with increased excitement. “Why, she is the most noble, the most generous, the most valiant being upon earth!—why, if you were really her son, and she loved you with all the strength of maternal affection, and a case arose in which you had to choose between an act of baseness and death, she would say to you: ‘Die!’ though she might herself die with you.”

“She!” cried Rodin, clasping his hands and speaking with even more excitement. “She is the most noble, the most generous, the most brave person on earth! If you were truly her son, and she loved you with all her heart, and you faced a choice between doing something despicable and dying, she would say to you: ‘Die!’ even if it meant she would die with you.”

“Oh, noble woman! so was my mother!” cried Djalma, with enthusiasm.

“Oh, noble woman! My mother was just like that!” cried Djalma, filled with excitement.

“Yes,” resumed Rodin, with growing energy, as he approached the window concealed by the shade, towards which he threw an oblique and anxious glance, “if you would imagine your protectress, think only of courage, uprightness, and loyalty personified. Oh! she has the chivalrous frankness of the brave man, joined with the high-souled dignity of the woman, who not only never in her life told a falsehood, never concealed a single thought, but who would rather die than give way to the least of those sentiments of craft and dissimulation, which are almost forced upon ordinary women by the situation in which they are placed.”

“Yes,” Rodin said, his energy increasing as he moved closer to the window concealed by the shade, casting a worried glance toward it, “if you want to picture your protector, think of courage, integrity, and loyalty brought to life. Oh! She embodies the noble honesty of a brave man, combined with the dignified strength of a woman who has never told a lie in her life, never hidden her thoughts, and who would rather die than give in to even the slightest feelings of deceit and manipulation, which are often imposed on ordinary women by their circumstances.”

It is difficult to express the admiration which shone upon the countenance of Djalma, as he listened to this description. His eyes sparkled, his cheeks glowed, his heart palpitated with enthusiasm.

It’s hard to express the admiration that lit up Djalma’s face as he listened to this description. His eyes sparkled, his cheeks warmed, and his heart raced with excitement.

“That is well, noble heart!” said Rodin to him, drawing still nearer to the blind; “I love to see your soul sparkle through your eyes, on hearing me speak thus of your unknown protectress. Oh! but she is worthy of the pious adoration which noble hearts and great characters inspire!”

“That’s great, noble heart!” said Rodin to him, moving closer to the blind man; “I love seeing your soul shine through your eyes when you hear me talk about your mysterious protector. Oh! She truly deserves the heartfelt devotion that noble hearts and great characters bring!”

“Oh! I believe you,” cried Djalma, with enthusiasm; “my heart is full of admiration and also of astonishment, for my mother is no more, and yet such a woman exists!”

“Oh! I believe you,” Djalma exclaimed with excitement; “my heart is filled with admiration and shock, for my mother is gone, and yet a woman like that exists!”

“Yes, she exists. For the consolation of the afflicted, for the glory of her sex, she exists. For the honor of truth, and the shame of falsehood, she exists. No lie, no disguise, has ever tainted her loyalty, brilliant and heroic as the sword of a knight. It is but a few days ago that this noble woman spoke to me these admirable words, which, in all my life, I shall not forget: ‘Sir,’ she said, ‘if ever I suspect any one that I love or esteem—‘”

“Yes, she’s real. To comfort those in pain, to honor her gender, she’s real. For the sake of truth and to expose falsehood, she’s real. No lie or pretense has ever stained her loyalty, shining and brave like a knight’s sword. Just a few days ago, this remarkable woman said to me these unforgettable words: ‘Sir,’ she said, ‘if I ever suspect anyone I love or respect—‘”

Rodin did not finish. The shade, so violently shaken that the spring broke, was drawn up abruptly, and, to the great astonishment of Djalma, Mdlle. de Cardoville appeared before him. Adrienne’s cloak had fallen from her shoulders, and in the violence of the movement with which she had approached the blind, her bonnet, the strings of which were untied, had also fallen. Having left home suddenly, with only just time to throw a mantle over the picturesque and charming costume which she often chose to wear when alone, she appeared so radiant with beauty to Djalma’s dazzled eyes, in the centre of those leaves and flowers, that the Indian believed himself under the influence of a dream.

Rodin didn’t finish. The shade, so roughly shaken that the spring broke, was pulled up suddenly, and, to Djalma’s great surprise, Mdlle. de Cardoville appeared in front of him. Adrienne’s cloak had slipped off her shoulders, and in the rush of her movement toward the blind, her bonnet, which had come undone, also fell. Having left her house in a hurry, with just enough time to throw a cloak over the beautiful and charming outfit she liked to wear when she was alone, she looked so radiant to Djalma’s amazed eyes, amid those leaves and flowers, that the Indian thought he was dreaming.

With clasped hands, eyes wide open, the body slightly bent forward, as if in the act of prayer, he stood petrified with admiration, Mdlle. de Cardoville, much agitated, and her countenance glowing with emotion, remained on the threshold of the greenhouse, without entering the room. All this had passed in less time than it takes to describe it. Hardly had the blind been raised, than Rodin, feigning surprise, exclaimed: “You here, madame?”

With hands clasped, eyes wide open, and body slightly leaning forward as if in prayer, he stood frozen in admiration. Mdlle. de Cardoville, visibly shaken and her face shining with emotion, stayed at the entrance of the greenhouse without stepping inside. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. No sooner had the blind been raised than Rodin, pretending to be surprised, exclaimed, “You here, madame?”

“Oh, sir!” said Adrienne, in an agitated voice, “I come to terminate the phrase which you have commenced. I told you, that when a suspicion crossed my mind, I uttered it aloud to the person by whom it was inspired. Well! I confess it: I have failed in this honesty. I came here as a spy upon you, when your answer to the Abbe d’Aigrigny was giving me a new pledge of your devotion and sincerity. I doubted your uprightness at the moment when you were bearing testimony to my frankness. For the first time in my life, I stooped to deceit; this weakness merits punishment, and I submit to it—demands reparation, and I make it—calls for apologies, and I tender them to you.” Then turning towards Djalma, she added: “Now, prince, I am no longer mistress of my secret. I am your relation, Mdlle. de Cardoville; and I hope you will accept from a sister the hospitality that you did not refuse from a mother.”

“Oh, sir!” said Adrienne, her voice trembling, “I need to finish what you started. I told you that whenever a suspicion arises in my mind, I express it to the person who sparked it. Well! I confess: I haven’t been honest this time. I came here to spy on you while your response to the Abbe d’Aigrigny was reassuring me of your loyalty and sincerity. I doubted your honesty at the moment when you were showing me my own sincerity. For the first time in my life, I resorted to deceit; this flaw deserves punishment, and I accept it—requires reparation, and I make it—calls for apologies, and I offer them to you.” Then turning to Djalma, she added: “Now, prince, I can no longer keep my secret. I am your relative, Mdlle. de Cardoville; and I hope you will welcome me as a sister, just as you accepted hospitality from a mother.”

Djalma made no reply. Plunged in ecstatic contemplation of this sudden apparition, which surpassed his wildest and most dazzling visions, he felt a sort of intoxication, which, paralyzing the power of thought, concentrated all his faculties in the one sense of sight; and just as we sometimes seek in vain to satisfy unquenchable thirst, the burning look of the Indian sought, as it were, with devouring avidity, to take in all the rare perfections of the young lady. Verily, never had two more divine types of beauty met face to face. Adrienne and Djalma were the very ideal of a handsome youth and maiden. There seemed to be something providential in the meeting of these two natures, so young and so vivacious, so generous and so full of passion, so heroic and so proud, who, before coming into contact, had, singularly enough, each learned the moral worth of the other; for if, at the words of Rodin, Djalma had felt arise in his heart an admiration, as lively as it was sudden, for the valiant and generous qualities of that unknown benefactress, whom he now discovered in Mdlle. de Cardoville, the latter had, in her turn, been moved, affected, almost terrified, by the interview she had just overheard, in which Djalma had displayed the nobleness of his soul, the delicate goodness of his heart, and the terrible transports of his temper. Then she had not been able to repress a movement of astonishment, almost admiration, at sight of the surprising beauty of the prince; and soon after, a strange, painful sentiment, a sort of electric shock, seemed to penetrate all her being, as her eyes encountered Djalma’s.

Djalma didn't respond. Lost in ecstatic contemplation of this sudden appearance, which surpassed his wildest and most dazzling dreams, he felt a kind of intoxication that paralyzed his ability to think and focused all his faculties on his sense of sight. Just as we sometimes struggle to quench an unending thirst, the Indian’s intense gaze sought to absorb every rare perfection of the young lady with eager desire. Truly, never had two more divine examples of beauty come face to face. Adrienne and Djalma were the very ideal of a handsome young man and woman. It felt almost destined that these two vibrant, passionate, generous, and proud individuals would meet, especially since, oddly enough, each had learned about the other's moral worth before their encounter; for when Djalma heard Rodin’s words, he felt a sudden and intense admiration for the brave and generous qualities of his unknown benefactress, whom he now recognized as Mdlle. de Cardoville. In turn, she was moved, affected, and even a bit frightened by the conversation she had just overheard, where Djalma revealed the nobility of his soul, the kindness of his heart, and the volatility of his temperament. She couldn't help but feel a rush of astonishment, almost admiration, at the sight of the prince’s striking beauty; soon after, an odd, painful sensation, like an electric shock, seemed to flow through her as their eyes met.

Cruelly agitated, and suffering deeply from this agitation, she tried to dissemble the impression she had received, by addressing Rodin, to apologize for having suspected him. But the obstinate silence of the Indian redoubled the lady’s painful embarrassment. Again raising her eyes towards the prince, to invite him to respond to her fraternal offer, she met his ardent gaze wildly fixed upon her, and she looked once more with a mixture of fear, sadness, and wounded pride; then she congratulated herself on having foreseen the inexorable necessity of keeping Djalma at a distance from her, such apprehension did this ardent and impetuous nature already inspire. Wishing to put an end to her present painful situation, she said to Rodin, in a low and trembling voice, “Pray, sir, speak to the prince; repeat to him my offers. I cannot remain longer.” So saying, Adrienne turned, as if to rejoin Florine. But, at the first step, Djalma sprang towards her with the bound of a tiger, about to be deprived of his prey. Terrified by the expression of wild excitement which inflamed the Indian’s countenance, the young lady drew back with a loud scream.

Agitated and suffering deeply from her emotions, she tried to hide the impact it had on her by speaking to Rodin to apologize for having doubted him. But the Indian's stubborn silence only made her embarrassment worse. Raising her eyes to the prince again, hoping he would respond to her friendly gesture, she caught his intense gaze fixed on her. She looked back with a mix of fear, sadness, and hurt pride, and then congratulated herself for having anticipated the need to keep Djalma at a distance, as his passionate and impulsive nature already made her uneasy. Wanting to end her uncomfortable situation, she said to Rodin in a quiet, shaky voice, “Please, sir, talk to the prince; let him know my offers. I can’t stay any longer.” With that, Adrienne turned as if to join Florine. But as she took her first step, Djalma lunged towards her like a tiger about to lose its prey. Frightened by the wild excitement on the Indian's face, the young woman recoiled with a loud scream.

At this, Djalma remembered himself, and all that had passed. Pale with regret and shame, trembling, dismayed, his eyes streaming with tears, and all his features marked with an expression of the most touching despair, he fell at Adrienne’s feet, and lifting his clasped hands towards her, said in a soft, supplicating, timid voice: “Oh, remain! remain! do not leave me. I have waited for you so long!” To this prayer, uttered with the timid simplicity of a child, and a resignation which contrasted strangely with the savage violence that had so frightened Adrienne, she replied, as she made a sign to Florine to prepare for their departure: “Prince, it is impossible for me to remain longer here.”

At this, Djalma realized what he had done and everything that had happened. Pale with regret and shame, trembling and distressed, his eyes filled with tears, and every feature showing deep despair, he fell at Adrienne’s feet. Lifting his clasped hands towards her, he said in a quiet, pleading, timid voice: “Oh, please stay! Don’t leave me. I’ve waited for you so long!” To this plea, spoken with the innocent simplicity of a child and a resignation that was in stark contrast to the wild anger that had so scared Adrienne, she responded while signaling to Florine to get ready for their departure: “Prince, it’s impossible for me to stay here any longer.”

“But you will return?” said Djalma, striving to restrain his tears. “I shall see you again?”

“But you will come back?” Djalma asked, trying to hold back his tears. “I'll see you again?”

“Oh, no! never—never!” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, in a failing voice. Then, profiting by the stupor into which her answer had thrown Djalma, Adrienne disappeared rapidly behind the plants in the greenhouse.

“Oh, no! never—never!” Mdlle. de Cardoville exclaimed, her voice weak. Taking advantage of the shock her response had caused Djalma, Adrienne quickly slipped away behind the plants in the greenhouse.

Florine was hastening to rejoin her mistress, when, just at the moment she passed before Rodin, he said to her in a low, quick voice: “To-morrow we must finish with the hunchback.” Florine trembled in every limb, and, without answering Rodin, disappeared, like her mistress, behind the plants. Broken, overpowered, Djalma remained upon his knees, with his head resting on his breast. His countenance expressed neither rage nor excitement, but a painful stupor; he wept silently. Seeing Rodin approach him, he rose, but with so tremulous a step, that he could hardly reach the divan, on which he sank down, hiding his face in his hands.

Florine was rushing to catch up with her mistress when, just as she passed by Rodin, he said to her in a low, quick voice, “Tomorrow we have to deal with the hunchback.” Florine trembled all over and, without responding to Rodin, vanished behind the plants, just like her mistress. Broken and overwhelmed, Djalma stayed on his knees, his head bent down. His face showed no anger or excitement, just a painful daze; he cried silently. When he saw Rodin coming toward him, he got up, but he moved so unsteadily that he could barely make it to the divan, where he collapsed, burying his face in his hands.

Then Rodin, advancing, said to him in a mild and insinuating tone: “Alas! I feared what has happened. I did not wish you to see your benefactress; and if I told you she was old, do you know why, dear prince?”

Then Rodin, moving forward, said to him in a gentle and suggestive tone: “Oh no! I was worried about what happened. I didn’t want you to see your benefactor; and if I mentioned she was old, do you know why, dear prince?”

Djalma, without answering, let his hands fall upon his knees, and turned towards Rodin a countenance still bathed in tears.

Djalma, without replying, let his hands rest on his knees and turned to Rodin with a face still wet with tears.

“I knew that Mdlle. de Cardoville was charming, and at your age it is so easy to fall in love,” continued Rodin; “I wished to spare you that misfortune, my dear prince, for your beautiful protectress passionately loves a handsome young man of this town.”

“I knew that Mdlle. de Cardoville was charming, and at your age, it’s so easy to fall in love,” continued Rodin; “I wanted to spare you that misfortune, my dear prince, because your beautiful protector is deeply in love with a handsome young man from this town.”

Upon these words, Djalma suddenly pressed both hands to his heart, as if he felt a piercing stab, uttered a cry of savage grief, threw back his head, and fell fainting upon the divan.

Upon hearing these words, Djalma suddenly clutched his heart, as if he felt a sharp pain, let out a cry of intense sorrow, threw his head back, and collapsed onto the couch.

Rodin looked at him coldly for some seconds, and then said as he went away, brushing his old hat with his elbow,

Rodin stared at him coldly for a few seconds, and then said as he walked away, brushing his old hat with his elbow,

“Come! it works—it works!”

"Come! It works—it works!"





CHAPTER XLV. THE CONSULTATION.

It is night. It has just struck nine. It is the evening of that day on which Mdlle. de Cardoville first found herself in the presence of Djalma. Florine, pale, agitated, trembling, with a candle in her hand, had just entered a bedroom, plainly but comfortably furnished. This room was one of the apartments occupied by Mother Bunch, in Adrienne’s house. They were situated on the ground-floor, and had two entrances. One opened on the garden, and the other on the court-yard. From this side came the persons who applied to the workgirl for succor; an ante-chamber in which they waited, a parlor in which they were received, constituted Mother Bunch’s apartments, along with the bedroom, which Florine had just entered, looking about her with an anxious and alarmed air, scarcely touching the carpet with the tips of her satin shoes, holding her breath, and listening at the least noise.

It's night. The clock has just struck nine. It's the evening when Mdlle. de Cardoville first met Djalma. Florine, pale, anxious, and trembling, holding a candle, had just stepped into a simple but cozy bedroom. This room was one of the spaces used by Mother Bunch in Adrienne’s house. They were located on the ground floor and had two entrances. One led to the garden, and the other to the courtyard. People seeking help from the workgirl came in from this side; an anteroom where they waited and a parlor where they were received made up Mother Bunch’s living quarters, along with the bedroom Florine had just entered. She looked around with a worried and frightened expression, barely touching the carpet with the tips of her satin shoes, holding her breath, and straining to listen to any sound.

Placing the candle upon the chimney-piece, she took a rapid survey of the chamber, and approached the mahogany desk, surmounted by a well-filled bookcase. The key had been left in the drawers of this piece of furniture, and they were all three examined by Florine. They contained different petitions from persons in distress, and various, notes in the girl’s handwriting. This was not what Florine wanted. Three cardboard boxes were placed in pigeon-holes beneath the bookcase. These also were vainly explored, and Florine, with a gesture of vexation, looked and listened anxiously; then, seeing a chest of drawers, she made therein a fresh and useless search. Near the foot of the bed was a little door, leading to a dressing-room. Florine entered it, and looked—at first without success—into a large wardrobe, in which were suspended several black dresses, recently made for Mother Bunch, by order of Mdlle. de Cardoville. Perceiving, at the bottom of this wardrobe, half hidden beneath a cloak, a very shabby little trunk, Florine opened it hastily, and found there, carefully folded up, the poor old garments in which the work-girl had been clad when she first entered this opulent mansion.

Setting the candle on the mantel, she quickly scanned the room and approached the mahogany desk topped with a well-stocked bookcase. The key was still in the drawers of the desk, and Florine checked all three. They held various requests from people in need and several notes in the girl’s handwriting. This wasn’t what Florine was looking for. Three cardboard boxes were tucked away in the compartments under the bookcase. She searched those in vain too, and with an irritated gesture, she looked and listened anxiously. Then, spotting a chest of drawers, she made another futile search. Near the foot of the bed was a small door leading to a dressing room. Florine went inside and initially found nothing when she looked into a large wardrobe, which held several black dresses made recently for Mother Bunch at the request of Mdlle. de Cardoville. She noticed, at the bottom of the wardrobe, partially hidden beneath a cloak, a very worn little trunk. Florine opened it quickly and discovered, carefully folded, the poor old clothes that the work-girl had worn when she first arrived at this lavish mansion.

Florine started—an involuntary emotion contracted her features; but considering that she had not liberty to indulge her feelings, but only to obey Rodin’s implacable orders, she hastily closed both trunk and wardrobe, and leaving the dressing-room, returned into the bed-chamber. After having again examined the writing-stand, a sudden idea occurred to her. Not content with once more searching the cardboard boxes, she drew out one of them from the pigeon-hole, hoping to find what she sought behind the box: her first attempt failed, but the second was more successful. She found behind the middle box a copy-book of considerable thickness. She started in surprise, for she had expected something else; yet she took the manuscript, opened it, and rapidly turned over the leaves. After having perused several pages, she manifested her satisfaction, and seemed as if about to put the book in her pocket; but after a moment’s reflection, she replaced it where she had found it, arranged everything in order, took her candle, and quitted the apartment without being discovered—of which, indeed, she had felt pretty sure, knowing that Mother Bunch would be occupied with Mdlle. de Cardoville for some hours.

Florine flinched—an involuntary reaction twisted her features; but since she knew she couldn't indulge her feelings and could only follow Rodin's relentless orders, she quickly closed both the trunk and the wardrobe, and after leaving the dressing room, she returned to the bedroom. After checking the writing desk again, a sudden idea struck her. Not satisfied with just searching the cardboard boxes again, she pulled one out from the shelf, hoping to find what she was looking for behind it: her first try didn't succeed, but the second one did. She discovered a thick notebook behind the middle box. She was taken aback, as she had expected to find something else; however, she took the manuscript, opened it, and quickly flipped through the pages. After reading several pages, she showed her satisfaction and seemed ready to slip the book into her pocket; but after a moment's thought, she put it back where she found it, tidied everything up, took her candle, and left the room unnoticed—something she was quite confident about, knowing that Mother Bunch would be busy with Mdlle. de Cardoville for a few hours.

The day after Florine’s researches, Mother Bunch, alone in her bed chamber, was seated in an arm-chair, close to a good fire. A thick carpet covered the floor; through the window-curtains could be seen the lawn of a large garden; the deep silence was only interrupted by the regular ticking of a clock, and the crackling of the wood. Her hands resting on the arms of the chair, she gave way to a feeling of happiness, such as she had never so completely enjoyed since she took up her residence at the hotel. For her, accustomed so long to cruel privations, there was a kind of inexpressible charm in the calm silence of this retreat—in the cheerful aspect of the garden, and above all, in the consciousness that she was indebted for this comfortable position, to the resignation and energy she had displayed, in the thick of the many severe trials which now ended so happily. An old woman, with a mild and friendly countenance, who had been, by express desire of Adrienne, attached to the hunchback’s service, entered the room and said to her: “Mademoiselle, a young man wishes to speak to you on pressing business. He gives his name as Agricola Baudoin.”

The day after Florine’s research, Mother Bunch sat alone in her bedroom in an armchair by a cozy fire. A thick carpet covered the floor, and through the window curtains, you could see the lawn of a large garden. The deep silence was only broken by the regular ticking of a clock and the crackling of the wood. With her hands resting on the arms of the chair, she surrendered to a feeling of happiness that she had never fully experienced since moving into the hotel. For someone who had endured so much hardship, there was a kind of indescribable charm in the calm silence of this retreat—in the bright view of the garden, and above all, in the awareness that she owed this comfortable situation to her determination and resilience during the many difficult trials that had just ended so positively. An old woman with a gentle and friendly face, who had been specifically requested by Adrienne to assist the hunchback, entered the room and said to her, “Mademoiselle, a young man wants to speak with you about something urgent. He says his name is Agricola Baudoin.”

At this name, Mother Bunch uttered an exclamation of surprise and joy, blushed slightly, rose and ran to the door which led to the parlor in which was Agricola.

At this name, Mother Bunch gasped in surprise and joy, blushed a little, got up, and hurried to the door that led to the parlor where Agricola was.

“Good-morning, dear sister,” said the smith, cordially embracing the young girl, whose cheeks burned crimson beneath those fraternal kisses.

“Good morning, dear sister,” said the smith, warmly hugging the young girl, whose cheeks turned bright red from those brotherly kisses.

“Ah, me!” cried the sempstress on a sudden, as she looked anxiously at Agricola; “what is that black band on your forehead? You have been wounded!”

“Ah, me!” cried the seamstress suddenly, as she looked anxiously at Agricola; “what is that black mark on your forehead? You’ve been hurt!”

20429m
Original

“A mere nothing,” said the smith, “really nothing. Do not think of it. I will tell you all about that presently. But first, I have things of importance to communicate.”

“A mere nothing,” said the smith, “really nothing. Don’t think about it. I’ll tell you all about that in a moment. But first, I have important things to share.”

“Come into my room, then; we shall be alone,” Mother Bunch, as she went before Agricola.

“Come into my room, then; we'll be alone,” Mother Bunch said as she led the way for Agricola.

Notwithstanding the expression of uneasiness which was visible on the countenance of Agricola, he could not forbear smiling with pleasure as he entered the room and looked around him.

Despite the worried look on Agricola's face, he couldn't help but smile with joy as he walked into the room and took in his surroundings.

“Excellent, my poor sister! this is how I would always have you lodged. I recognize here the hand of Mdlle. de Cardoville. What a heart! what a noble mind!—Dost know, she wrote to me the day before yesterday, to thank me for what I had done for her, and sent me a gold pin (very plain), which she said I need not hesitate to accept, as it had no other value but that of having been worn by her mother! You can’t tell how much I was affected by the delicacy of this gift!”

“Excellent, my poor sister! This is how I would always want you to be housed. I can see Mdlle. de Cardoville’s touch here. What a heart! What a noble mind! Do you know, she wrote to me the day before yesterday to thank me for what I had done for her and sent me a simple gold pin, saying I shouldn't hesitate to accept it since it only had value because it had been worn by her mother! You can't imagine how much the thoughtfulness of this gift moved me!”

“Nothing must astonish you from a heart like hers,” answered the hunchback. “But the wound—the wound?”

“Nothing should surprise you from someone with a heart like hers,” replied the hunchback. “But the wound—the wound?”

“Presently, my good sister; I have so many things to tell you. Let us begin by what is most pressing, for I want you to give me some good advice in a very serious case. You know how much confidence I have in your excellent heart and judgment. And then, I have to ask of you a service—oh! a great service,” added the smith, in an earnest, and almost solemn tone, which astonished his hearer. “Let us begin with what is not personal to myself.”

“Right now, my dear sister; I have so much to share with you. Let's start with what's most urgent, because I need your wise advice on a serious matter. You know how much I trust your wonderful heart and judgment. Also, I need to ask you for a favor—oh! a huge favor,” the smith added, in a sincere and almost solemn tone, which surprised his listener. “Let’s start with something that doesn’t involve me personally.”

“Speak quickly.”

"Talk fast."

“Since my mother went with Gabriel to the little country curacy he has obtained, and since my father lodges with Marshal Simon and the young ladies, I have resided, you know, with my mates, at M. Hardy’s factory, in the common dwelling-house. Now, this morning but first, I must tell you that M. Hardy, who has lately returned from a journey, is again absent for a few days on business. This morning, then, at the hour of breakfast, I remained at work a little after the last stroke of the bell; I was leaving the workshop to go to our eating-room, when I saw entering the courtyard, a lady who had just got out of a hackney-coach. I remarked that she was fair, though her veil was half down; she had a mild and pretty countenance, and her dress was that of a fashionable lady. Struck with her paleness, and her anxious, frightened air, I asked her if she wanted anything. ‘Sir,’ said she to me, in a trembling voice, and as if with a great effort, ‘do you belong to this factory?’—‘Yes, madame.’—‘M. Hardy is then in clanger?’ she exclaimed.—‘M. Hardy, madame? He has not yet returned home.’—‘What!’ she went on, ‘M. Hardy did not come hither yesterday evening? Was he not dangerously wounded by some of the machinery?’ As she said these words, the poor young lady’s lips trembled, and I saw large tears standing in her eyes. ‘Thank God, madame! all this is entirely false,’ said I, ‘for M. Hardy has not returned, and indeed is only expected by to-morrow or the day after.’—‘You are quite sure that he has not returned! quite sure that he is not hurt?’ resumed the pretty young lady, drying her eyes.—‘Quite sure, madame; if M. Hardy were in danger, I should not be so quiet in talking to you about him.’—‘Oh! thank God! thank God!’ cried the young lady. Then she expressed to me her gratitude, with so happy, so feeling an air, that I was quite touched by it. But suddenly, as if then only she felt ashamed of the step she had taken, she let down her veil, left me precipitately, went out of the court-yard, and got once more into the hackney-coach that had brought her. I said to myself: ‘This is a lady who takes great interest in M. Hardy, and has been alarmed by a false report.”’

“Since my mom went with Gabriel to the little country curacy he got, and since my dad is staying with Marshal Simon and the young ladies, I’ve been living with my friends at M. Hardy’s factory, in the shared housing. Now, this morning—but first, I need to tell you that M. Hardy, who recently returned from a trip, is gone again for a few days on business. So, this morning, at breakfast time, I was still working a little after the last bell rang; I was heading out of the workshop to go to our dining room when I noticed a lady entering the courtyard, who had just stepped out of a cab. I saw she was fair, though her veil was half down; she had a gentle and pretty face, and her outfit was that of a fashionable woman. Noticing her paleness and anxious, frightened expression, I asked her if she needed anything. ‘Sir,’ she said to me, her voice trembling and as if it took a lot of effort, ‘do you work at this factory?’—‘Yes, ma’am.’—‘Is M. Hardy in danger?’ she exclaimed.—‘M. Hardy, ma’am? He hasn't returned yet.’—‘What!’ she continued, ‘M. Hardy didn’t come here last night? Was he not seriously injured by some of the machinery?’ As she spoke, the poor young lady’s lips quivered, and I saw big tears in her eyes. ‘Thank God, ma’am! all this is completely untrue,’ I said, ‘for M. Hardy hasn’t come back, and he’s not expected until tomorrow or the day after.’—‘Are you absolutely sure he hasn’t returned? Absolutely sure he isn’t hurt?’ the pretty young lady asked, wiping her eyes.—‘Absolutely sure, ma’am; if M. Hardy were in danger, I wouldn’t be so calm talking to you about him.’—‘Oh! thank God! thank God!’ the young lady cried. Then she expressed her gratitude to me with such a joyful, heartfelt expression that I was really touched by it. But suddenly, as if she then finally felt embarrassed about what she had done, she pulled down her veil, left me abruptly, went out of the courtyard, and got back into the cab that had brought her. I thought to myself: ‘This is a lady who cares a lot about M. Hardy and was alarmed by a false report.’”

“She loves him, doubtless,” said Mother Bunch, much moved, “and, in her anxiety, she perhaps committed an act of imprudence, in coming to inquire after him.”

“She loves him, no doubt,” said Mother Bunch, feeling very emotional, “and in her worry, she might have acted impulsively by coming to check on him.”

“It is only too true. I saw her get into the coach with interests, for her emotion had infected me. The coach started—and what did I see a few seconds after? A cab, which the young lady could not have perceived, for it had been hidden by an angle of the wall; and, as it turned round the corner, I distinguished perfectly a man seated by the driver’s side, and making signs to him to take the same road as the hackney-coach.”

“It’s all too true. I saw her get into the coach with curiosity, as her emotions had gotten to me. The coach started—and what did I see just a few seconds later? A cab, which the young lady couldn’t have noticed, since it was hidden around a corner; and as it turned the corner, I clearly saw a man sitting next to the driver, signaling him to take the same route as the hackney-coach.”

“The poor young lady was followed,” said Mother Bunch, anxiously.

“The poor young lady was being followed,” said Mother Bunch, worriedly.

“No doubt of it; so I instantly hastened after the coach, reached it, and through the blinds that were let down, I said to the young lady, whilst I kept running by the side of the coach door: ‘Take care, madame; you are followed by a cab.

“No doubt about it; so I immediately ran after the coach, caught up to it, and through the lowered blinds, I said to the young lady, while I kept running alongside the coach door: ‘Be careful, ma'am; you're being followed by a cab.

“Well, Agricola! and what did she answer?”

“Well, Agricola! What did she say?”

“I heard her exclaim, ‘Great Heaven!’ with an accent of despair. The coach continued its course. The cab soon came up with me; I saw, by the side of the driver, a great, fat, ruddy man, who, having watched me running after the coach, no doubt suspected something, for he looked at me somewhat uneasily.”

“I heard her shout, ‘Good heavens!’ in a voice full of despair. The coach kept moving. The cab quickly caught up with me; I noticed a large, chubby, red-faced man sitting next to the driver who, having seen me running after the coach, probably suspected something because he glanced at me a little nervously.”

“And when does M. Hardy return?” asked the hunchback.

“And when is M. Hardy coming back?” asked the hunchback.

“To-morrow, or the day after. Now, my good sister, advise me. It is evident that this young lady loves M. Hardy. She is probably married, for she looked so embarrassed when she spoke to me, and she uttered a cry of terror on learning that she was followed. What shall I do? I wished to ask advice of Father Simon, but he is so very strict in such matters—and then a love affair, at his age!—while you are so delicate and sensible, my good sister, that you will understand it all.”

“Tomorrow, or maybe the day after. Now, my dear sister, please give me your advice. It’s clear that this young lady loves M. Hardy. She’s probably married because she seemed so flustered when she talked to me, and she gasped in fear when she realized she was being followed. What should I do? I wanted to ask Father Simon for guidance, but he’s really strict about things like this—and a love affair at his age!—while you are so thoughtful and wise, my dear sister, that you’ll understand everything.”

The girl started, and smiled bitterly; Agricola did not perceive it, and thus continued: “So I said to myself, ‘There is only Mother Bunch, who can give me good advice.’ Suppose M. Hardy returns to-morrow, shall I tell him what has passed or not?”

The girl flinched and smiled sadly; Agricola didn't notice it and went on: “So I thought to myself, ‘There's only Mother Bunch who can give me good advice.’ If M. Hardy comes back tomorrow, should I tell him what happened or not?”

“Wait a moment,” cried the other, suddenly interrupting Agricola, and appearing to recollect something; “when I went to St. Mary’s Convent, to ask for work of the superior, she proposed that I should be employed by the day, in a house in which I was to watch or, in other words, to act as a spy—”

“Hold on a second,” the other person interrupted Agricola, seemingly remembering something. “When I visited St. Mary’s Convent to ask the superior for work, she suggested I work by the day in a house where I would have to watch or, in other words, spy—”

“What a wretch!”

“What a mess!”

“And do you know,” said the girl, “with whom I was to begin this odious trade? Why, with a Madame de-Fremont, or de Bremont, I do not remember which, a very religious woman, whose daughter, a young married lady, received visits a great deal too frequent (according to the superior) from a certain manufacturer.”

“And do you know,” said the girl, “who I was supposed to start this terrible job with? Well, it was a Madame de-Fremont, or de Bremont, I can’t remember which, a very religious woman, whose daughter, a young married lady, was getting visits way too often (according to the superior) from a certain manufacturer.”

“What do you say?” cried Agricola. “This manufacturer must be—”

“What do you say?” shouted Agricola. “This manufacturer has to be—”

“M. Hardy. I had too many reasons to remember that name, when it was pronounced by the superior. Since that day, so many other events have taken place, that I had almost forgotten the circumstance. But it is probable that this young lady is the one of whom I heard speak at the convent.”

“M. Hardy. I had too many reasons to remember that name when the superior mentioned it. Since that day, so many other things have happened that I had almost forgotten about it. But it’s likely that this young lady is the one I heard about at the convent.”

“And what interest had the superior of the convent to set a spy upon her?” asked the smith.

“And why would the head of the convent want to spy on her?” asked the smith.

“I do not know; but it is clear that the same interest still exists, since the young lady was followed, and perhaps, at this hour, is discovered and dishonored. Oh! it is dreadful!” Then, seeing Agricola start suddenly, Mother Bunch added: “What, then, is the matter?”

“I don’t know; but it’s clear that the same interest is still there, since the young lady was followed, and maybe, right now, she’s been found and disgraced. Oh! it’s awful!” Then, noticing Agricola react suddenly, Mother Bunch added: “What’s wrong?”

“Yes—why not?” said the smith, speaking to himself; “why may not all this be the work of the same hand? The superior of a convent may have a private understanding with an abbe—but, then, for what end?”

“Yes—why not?” the smith said to himself; “why couldn’t all of this be the work of the same person? The head of a convent might have a secret arrangement with an abbé—but then, for what purpose?”

“Explain yourself, Agricola,” said the girl. “And then,—where did you get your wound? Tell me that, I conjure you.”

“Explain yourself, Agricola,” said the girl. “And then—where did you get your wound? Please tell me, I urge you.”

“It is of my wound that I am just going to speak; for in truth, the more I think of it, the more this adventure of the young lady seems to connect itself with other facts.”

“It’s about my injury that I’m about to talk; because honestly, the more I think about it, the more this experience with the young lady seems linked to other events.”

“How so?”

“How’s that?”

“You must know that, for the last few days, singular things are passing in the neighborhood of our factory. First, as we are in Lent, an abbe from Paris (a tall, fine-looking man, they say) has come to preach in the little village of Villiers, which is only a quarter of a league from our works. The abbe has found occasion to slander and attack M. Hardy in his sermons.”

“You should know that, over the past few days, strange things have been happening around our factory. First, since it’s Lent, a priest from Paris (who’s said to be tall and handsome) has come to preach in the small village of Villiers, which is only about a quarter of a mile from our workplace. The priest has taken the opportunity to slander and criticize M. Hardy in his sermons.”

“How is that?”

"What's that like?"

“M. Hardy has printed certain rules with regard to our work, and the rights and benefits he grants us. These rules are followed by various maxims as noble as they are simple; with precepts of brotherly love such as all the world can understand, extracted from different philosophies and different religions. But because M. Hardy has chosen what is best in all religions, the abbe concludes that M. Hardy has no religion at all, and he has therefore not only attacked him for this in the pulpit, but has denounced our factory as a centre of perdition and damnable corruption, because, on Sundays, instead of going to listen to his sermons, or to drink at a tavern, our comrades, with their wives and children, pass their time in cultivating their little gardens, in reading, singing in chorus, or dancing together in the common dwelling house. The abbe has even gone so far as to say, that the neighborhood of such an assemblage of atheists, as he calls us, might draw down the anger of Heaven upon the country—that the hovering of Cholera was much talked of, and that very possibly, thanks to our impious presence, the plague might fall upon all our neighborhood.”

“M. Hardy has printed certain rules regarding our work and the rights and benefits he grants us. These rules are followed by various maxims that are as noble as they are simple, including principles of brotherly love that everyone can understand, drawn from different philosophies and religions. But because M. Hardy has chosen the best from all religions, the abbe concludes that M. Hardy has no religion at all. He has not only criticized him for this from the pulpit, but he has also condemned our factory as a hub of destruction and corruption. He claims that instead of attending his sermons or drinking at a bar, our coworkers, along with their wives and children, spend their Sundays tending to their small gardens, reading, singing together, or dancing in the community house. The abbe has even suggested that the presence of such a group of atheists, as he labels us, could provoke the wrath of Heaven upon the country—mentioning that the threat of cholera is much discussed and that very likely, due to our sinful presence, the plague could descend upon our neighborhood.”

“But to tell such things to ignorant people,” exclaimed Mother Bunch, “is likely to excite them to fatal actions.”

“But telling these things to ignorant people,” exclaimed Mother Bunch, “is likely to provoke them into dangerous actions.”

“That is just what the abbe wants.”

“That’s exactly what the abbe wants.”

“What do you tell me?”

“What do you say?”

“The people of the environs, still more excited, no doubt by other agitators, show themselves hostile to the workmen of our factory. Their hatred, or at least their envy, has been turned to account. Seeing us live all together, well lodged, well warmed, and comfortably clad, active, gay, and laborious, their jealousy has been embittered by the sermons, and by the secret manoeuvres of some depraved characters, who are known to be bad workmen, in the employment of M. Tripeaud, our opposition. All this excitement is beginning to bear fruit; there have been already two or three fights between us and our neighbors. It was in one of these skirmishes that I received a blow with a stone on my head.”

“The people in the area, likely stirred up by other instigators, are showing hostility towards the workers from our factory. Their hatred, or at least their envy, has been exploited. Seeing us living together, well taken care of, warm, and comfortably dressed, active, cheerful, and hardworking, their jealousy has been fueled by the sermons and secret plots of some corrupt individuals, known to be poor workers for M. Tripeaud, our rival. This growing tension is starting to lead to real conflict; there have already been two or three fights between us and our neighbors. It was during one of these incidents that I was hit on the head with a stone.”

“Is it not serious, Agricola?—are you quite sure?” said Mother Bunch, anxiously.

“Is it not serious, Agricola?—are you really sure?” said Mother Bunch, anxiously.

“It is nothing at all, I tell you. But the enemies of M. Hardy have not confined themselves to preaching. They have brought into play something far more dangerous.”

“It’s nothing at all, I tell you. But M. Hardy’s enemies haven’t just been spreading rumors. They’ve unleashed something way more dangerous.”

“What is that?”

"What’s that?"

“I, and nearly all my comrades, did our part in the three Revolutionary days of July; but we are not eager at present, for good reasons, to take up arms again. That is not everybody’s opinion; well, we do not blame others, but we have our own ideas; and Father Simon, who is as brave as his son, and as good a patriot as any one, approves and directs us. Now, for some days past, we find all about the factory, in the garden, in the courts, printed papers to this effect: ‘You are selfish cowards; because chance has given you a good master, you remain indifferent to the misfortunes of your brothers, and to the means of freeing them; material comforts have enervated your hearts.’”

“I, along with almost all my comrades, played our part during the three Revolutionary days in July; however, for good reasons, we’re not eager to take up arms again right now. Not everyone feels the same way; we don’t blame others for their views, but we have our own beliefs. Father Simon, who is as brave as his son and as good a patriot as anyone, supports and guides us. Recently, we’ve been finding printed papers all around the factory, in the garden, and in the courtyards stating: ‘You are selfish cowards; because you happened to have a good master, you remain indifferent to the misfortunes of your brothers and the means to free them; material comforts have weakened your hearts.’”

“Dear me, Agricola! what frightful perseverance in wickedness!”

“Wow, Agricola! What awful determination in being so wicked!”

“Yes! and unfortunately these devices have their effect on some of our younger mates. As the appeal was, after all, to proud and generous sentiments, it has had some influence. Already, seeds of division have shown themselves in our workshops, where, before, all were united as brothers. A secret agitation now reigns there. Cold suspicion takes the place, with some, of our accustomed cordiality. Now, if I tell you that I am nearly sure these printed papers, thrown over the walls of our factory, to raise these little sparks of discord amongst us, have been scattered about by the emissaries of this same preaching abbe—would it not seem from all this, taken in conjunction with what happened this morning to the young lady, that M. Hardy has of late numerous enemies?”

“Yes! Unfortunately, these devices have an impact on some of our younger friends. Since the appeal was, after all, to noble and generous feelings, it has influenced some of them. Already, signs of division have appeared in our workshops, where we used to be united as brothers. Now, there’s a secret tension among us. Cold suspicion has replaced the usual warmth we shared. Now, if I tell you that I'm almost certain these printed papers, thrown over the factory walls to stir up discord among us, have been spread by the agents of that same preaching abbe—doesn’t it seem, in light of this and what happened this morning with the young lady, that M. Hardy has acquired several enemies lately?”

“Like you, I think it very fearful, Agricola,” said the girl; “and it is so serious, that M. Hardy alone can take a proper decision on the subject. As for what happened this morning to the young lady, it appears to me, that, immediately on M. Hardy’s return, you should ask for an interview with him, and, however delicate such a communication may be, tell him all that passed.”

“Like you, I find it really frightening, Agricola,” said the girl; “and it’s so serious that only M. Hardy can make a proper decision about it. Regarding what happened this morning with the young lady, I believe that as soon as M. Hardy returns, you should ask to meet with him, and no matter how sensitive the topic may be, you should tell him everything that happened.”

“There is the difficulty. Shall I not seem as if wishing to pry into his secrets?”

“There's the issue. Won't I come off as wanting to snoop into his secrets?”

“If the young lady had not been followed, I should have shared your scruples. But she was watched, and is evidently in danger. It is therefore, in my opinion, your duty to warn M. Hardy. Suppose (which is not improbable) that the lady is married; would it not be better, for a thousand reasons, that M. Hardy should know all?”

“If the young woman hadn’t been followed, I would have agreed with your concerns. But she’s being watched and is clearly in danger. So, in my opinion, it’s your responsibility to warn M. Hardy. Let’s say (which isn’t unlikely) that the woman is married; wouldn’t it be better, for a hundred reasons, for M. Hardy to know everything?”

“You are right, my good sister; I will follow your advice. M. Hardy shall know everything. But now that we have spoken of others, I have to speak of myself—yes, of myself—for it concerns a matter, on which may depend the happiness of my whole life,” added the smith, in a tone of seriousness, which struck his hearer. “You know,” proceeded Agricola, after a moment’s silence, “that, from my childhood, I have never concealed anything from you—that I have told you everything—absolutely everything?”

“You're right, my dear sister; I’ll take your advice. M. Hardy will know everything. But now that we've talked about others, I need to talk about myself—yes, about myself—because it involves something that could affect my entire happiness," the smith added, with a seriousness that caught his listener's attention. "You know," Agricola continued after a brief pause, "that since we were kids, I've never kept anything from you—that I've shared everything—absolutely everything?”

“I know it, Agricola, I know it,” said the hunchback, stretching out her white and slender hand to the smith, who grasped it cordially, and thus continued: “When I say everything, I am not quite exact—for I have always concealed from you my little love-affairs—because, though we may tell almost anything to a sister, there are subjects of which we ought not to speak to a good and virtuous girl, such as you are.”

“I know it, Agricola, I know it,” said the hunchback, reaching out her white and slender hand to the smith, who took it warmly, and then continued: “When I say everything, I’m not entirely accurate—because I’ve always kept my little love affairs hidden from you—since, even though we can share almost anything with a sister, there are certain topics we should avoid discussing with a good and virtuous girl like you.”

“I thank you, Agricola. I had remarked this reserve on your part,” observed the other, casting down her eyes, and heroically repressing the grief she felt; “I thank you.”

“I thank you, Agricola. I noticed this distance from you,” said the other, looking down and bravely holding back the sorrow she felt; “I thank you.”

“But for the very reason, that I made it a duty never to speak to you of such love affairs, I said to myself, if ever it should happen that I have a serious passion—such a love as makes one think of marriage—oh! then, just as we tell our sister even before our father and mother, my good sister shall be the first to be informed of it.”

“But for the very reason that I made it my duty never to talk to you about such love affairs, I told myself, if I ever do fall seriously in love—like, marriage-level serious—oh! then, just like we share things with our sister before we tell our parents, my dear sister will be the first to know.”

“You are very kind, Agricola.”

"You're really kind, Agricola."

“Well then! the serious passion has come at last. I am over head and ears in love, and I think of marriage.”

“Well then! The serious passion has finally arrived. I’m head over heels in love, and I’m thinking about marriage.”

At these words of Agricola, poor Mother Bunch felt herself for an instant paralyzed. It seemed as if all her blood was suddenly frozen in her veins. For some seconds, she thought she was going to die. Her heart ceased to beat; she felt it, not breaking, but melting away to nothing. Then, the first blasting emotion over, like those martyrs who found, in the very excitement of pain, the terrible power to smile in the midst of tortures, the unfortunate girl found, in the fear of betraying the secret of her fatal and ridiculous love, almost incredible energy. She raised her head, looked at the smith calmly, almost serenely, and said to him in a firm voice: “Ah! so, you truly love?”

At Agricola's words, poor Mother Bunch felt momentarily frozen. It was like all her blood had suddenly turned to ice in her veins. For a few seconds, she thought she might die. Her heart stopped pounding; she felt it, not breaking, but fading away completely. Then, after that initial overwhelming emotion passed, like those martyrs who find the power to smile through their pain, the unfortunate girl discovered an almost unbelievable strength in her fear of revealing the secret of her doomed and ridiculous love. She lifted her head, looked at the smith calmly, almost serenely, and said to him in a steady voice: “Ah! So, you really love?”

“That is to say, my good sister, that, for the last four days, I scarcely live at all—or live only upon this passion.”

"That means, my dear sister, that for the last four days, I can hardly say I've been living at all—I've been surviving only on this passion."

“It is only since four days that you have been in love?”

“It’s only been four days since you fell in love?”

“Not more—but time has nothing to do with it.”

"Not more—but time doesn't count."

“And is she very pretty?”

"Is she really pretty?"

“Dark hair—the figure of a nymph—fair as a lily—blue eyes, as large as that—and as mild, as good as your own.”

“Dark hair—the image of a nymph—fair as a lily—blue eyes, as big as that—and as gentle, as kind as your own.”

“You flatter me, Agricola.”

"You're flattering me, Agricola."

“No, no, it is Angela that I flatter—for that’s her name. What a pretty one! Is it not, my good Mother Bunch?”

“No, no, it’s Angela that I’m flattering—for that’s her name. What a lovely name! Isn’t it, my dear Mother Bunch?”

“A charming name,” said the poor girl, contrasting bitterly that graceful appellation with her own nickname, which the thoughtless Agricola applied to her without thinking of it. Then she resumed, with fearful calmness: “Angela? yes, it is a charming name!”

“A lovely name,” said the poor girl, bitterly comparing that elegant name with her own nickname, which the careless Agricola had given her without thinking. Then she continued, with a calmness that was almost eerie: “Angela? Yes, it is a lovely name!”

“Well, then! imagine to yourself, that this name is not only suited to her face, but to her heart. In a word, I believe her heart to be almost equal to yours.”

“Well, then! Imagine that this name fits her face as well as her heart. In short, I believe her heart is nearly as good as yours.”

“She has my eyes—she has my heart,” said Mother Bunch, smiling. “It is singular, how like we are.”

“She has my eyes—she has my heart,” said Mother Bunch, smiling. “It’s incredible how much we look alike.”

Agricola did not perceive the irony of despair contained in these words. He resumed, with a tenderness as sincere as it was inexorable: “Do you think, my good girl, that I could ever have fallen seriously in love with any one, who had not in character, heart, and mind, much of you?”

Agricola didn’t recognize the irony of despair in those words. He continued, with a sincerity that was both genuine and unrelenting: “Do you think, my dear, that I could have ever truly fallen in love with someone who didn’t share so much of your character, heart, and mind?”

“Come, brother,” said the girl, smiling—yes, the unfortunate creature had the strength to smile; “come, brother, you are in a gallant vein to day. Where did you make the acquaintance of this beautiful young person?”

“Come on, brother,” said the girl, smiling—yes, the poor thing had the strength to smile; “come on, brother, you’re in a great mood today. Where did you meet this beautiful young lady?”

“She is only the sister of one of my mates. Her mother is the head laundress in our common dwelling, and as she was in want of assistance, and we always take in preference the relations of members of the association, Mrs. Bertin (that’s the mother’s name) sent for her daughter from Lille, where she had been stopping with one of her aunts, and, for the last five days, she has been in the laundry. The first evening I saw her, I passed three hours, after work was over, in talking with her, and her mother and brother; and the next day, I felt that my heart was gone; the day after that, the feeling was only stronger—and now I am quite mad about her, and resolved on marriage—according as you shall decide. Do not be surprised at this; everything depends upon you. I shall only ask my father and mother’s leave, after I have yours.”

“She’s just the sister of one of my friends. Her mom is the lead laundress in our building, and since she needed help, and we usually prefer to hire the relatives of our group members, Mrs. Bertin (that’s the mom’s name) called her daughter back from Lille, where she had been staying with one of her aunts. For the last five days, she’s been working in the laundry. The first evening I saw her, I spent three hours after work chatting with her, her mom, and her brother; and the next day, I realized my heart was gone. The day after that, the feeling was even stronger—and now I’m completely crazy about her and decided I want to get married—depending on what you think. Don’t be surprised about this; it all relies on you. I’ll only ask my mom and dad for permission after I have yours.”

“I do not understand you, Agricola.”

“I don't get you, Agricola.”

“You know the utter confidence I have in the incredible instinct of your heart. Many times, you have said to me: ‘Agricola, love this person, love that person, have confidence in that other’—and never yet were you deceived. Well! you must now render me the same service. You will ask permission of Mdlle. de Cardoville to absent yourself; I will take you to the factory: I have spoken of you to Mrs. Benin and her daughter, as of a beloved sister; and, according to your impression at sight of Angela, I will declare myself or not. This may be childishness, or superstition, on my part; but I am so made.”

“You know how completely I trust the amazing intuition of your heart. Many times, you’ve told me: ‘Agricola, love this person, love that person, trust that other one’—and you’ve never been wrong. So now, you need to do the same for me. You’ll need to ask Mdlle. de Cardoville for permission to be away; I’ll take you to the factory. I’ve talked about you to Mrs. Benin and her daughter like you’re a beloved sister; and based on your first impression of Angela, I’ll decide whether to make my feelings known or not. This might seem childish or superstitious, but that’s just who I am.”

20437m
Original

“Be it so,” answered Mother Bunch, with heroic courage; “I will see Mdlle. Angela; I will tell you what I think of her—and that, mind you, sincerely.”

“Sure thing,” answered Mother Bunch, with brave determination; “I will see Mdlle. Angela; I will tell you what I honestly think of her—and that, just so you know, sincerely.”

“I know it. When will you come?”

“I know. When are you coming?”

“I must ask Mdlle. de Cardoville what day she can spare sue. I will let you know.”

“I need to ask Mdlle. de Cardoville what day she can take care of this. I’ll let you know.”

“Thanks, my good sister!” said Agricola warmly; then he added, with a smile: “Bring your best judgment with you—your full dress judgment.”

“Thanks, my good sister!” Agricola said warmly; then he added with a smile, “Bring your best judgment with you—your most polished judgment.”

“Do not make a jest of it, brother,” said Mother Bunch, in a mild, sad voice; “it is a serious matter, for it concerns the happiness of your whole life.”

“Don’t make a joke about it, brother,” said Mother Bunch, in a gentle, sorrowful voice; “it’s a serious issue, as it affects the happiness of your entire life.”

At this moment, a modest knock was heard at the door. “Come in,” said Mother Bunch. Florine appeared.

At that moment, a light knock came at the door. “Come in,” said Mother Bunch. Florine walked in.

“My mistress begs that you will come to her, if you are not engaged,” said Florine to Mother Bunch.

“My mistress asks that you come to her if you’re not busy,” said Florine to Mother Bunch.

The latter rose, and, addressing the smith, said to him: “Please wait a moment, Agricola. I will ask Mdlle. de Cardoville what day I can dispose of, and I will come and tell you.” So saying, the girl went out, leaving Agricola with Florine.

The latter got up and, speaking to the blacksmith, said: “Hold on a second, Agricola. I’ll ask Mdlle. de Cardoville what day I can spare, and I’ll come back to let you know.” With that, the girl left, leaving Agricola with Florine.

“I should have much wished to pay my respects to Mdlle. de Cardoville,” said Agricola; “but I feared to intrude.”

“I would have really liked to pay my respects to Mdlle. de Cardoville,” said Agricola; “but I was afraid of imposing.”

“My lady is not quite well, sir,” said Florine, “and receives no one to day. I am sure, that as soon as she is better, she will be quite pleased to see you.”

“My lady isn’t feeling well today, sir,” said Florine, “and she’s not seeing anyone. I’m sure that as soon as she’s better, she’ll be happy to see you.”

Here Mother Bunch returned, and said to Agricola: “If you can come for me to-morrow, about three o’clock, so as not to lose the whole day, we will go to the factory, and you can bring me back in the evening.”

Here Mother Bunch came back and said to Agricola: “If you can come get me tomorrow at around three o’clock, so we don’t waste the whole day, we’ll go to the factory, and you can bring me back in the evening.”

“Then, at three o’clock to-morrow, my good sister.”

“Then, at three o’clock tomorrow, my dear sister.”

“At three to-morrow, Agricola.”

"At three tomorrow, Agricola."

The evening of that same day, when all was quiet in the hotel, Mother Bunch, who had remained till ten o’clock with Mdlle. de Cardoville, re entered her bedchamber, locked the door after her, and finding herself at length free and unrestrained, threw herself on her knees before a chair, and burst into tears. She wept long—very long. When her tears at length ceased to flow, she dried her eyes, approached the writing-desk, drew out one of the boxes from the pigeonhole, and, taking from this hiding-place the manuscript which Florine had so rapidly glanced over the evening before, she wrote in it during a portion of the night.

The evening of that same day, when everything was quiet in the hotel, Mother Bunch, who had stayed until ten o’clock with Mdlle. de Cardoville, went back into her bedroom, locked the door behind her, and, finally feeling free and unrestrained, sank to her knees in front of a chair and started crying. She cried for a long time—really long. When her tears eventually stopped, she wiped her eyes, went over to the writing desk, pulled one of the boxes out of the pigeonhole, and, taking from this hiding place the manuscript that Florine had quickly skimmed through the night before, she wrote in it for part of the night.





CHAPTER XLVI. MOTHER BUNCH’S DIARY.

We have said that the hunchback wrote during a portion of the night, in the book discovered the previous evening by Florine, who had not ventured to take it away, until she had informed the persons who employed her of its contents, and until she had received their final orders on the subject. Let us explain the existence of this manuscript, before opening it to the reader. The day on which Mother Bunch first became aware of her love for Agricola, the first word of this manuscript had been written. Endowed with an essentially trusting character, yet always feeling herself restrained by the dread of ridicule—a dread which, in its painful exaggeration, was the workgirl’s only weakness—to whom could the unfortunate creature have confided the secret of that fatal passion, if not to paper—that mute confidant of timid and suffering souls, that patient friend, silent and cold, who, if it makes no reply to heart rending complaints, at least always listens, and never forgets?

We mentioned that the hunchback wrote during part of the night, in the book that Florine discovered the night before. She hadn’t dared to take it until she informed her employers about its contents and got their final instructions on the matter. Before we dive into this manuscript, let’s clarify how it came to be. The day Mother Bunch first realized her love for Agricola was the day the first word of this manuscript was written. Naturally trusting but always held back by the fear of being ridiculed—a fear that, in its painful intensity, was the only weakness of the workgirl—who could this unfortunate soul have confided in about that overwhelming love, if not to paper? That silent confidant of shy and suffering hearts, that patient friend who, while not responding to heart-wrenching laments, always listens and never forgets?

When her heart was overflowing with emotion, sometimes mild and sad, sometimes harsh and bitter, the poor workgirl, finding a melancholy charm in these dumb and solitary outpourings of the soul, now clothed in the form of simple and touching poetry, and now in unaffected prose, had accustomed herself by degrees not to confine her confidences to what immediately related to Agricola, for though he might be mixed up with all her thoughts, for reflections, which the sight of beauty, of happy love, of maternity, of wealth, of misfortune, called up within her, were so impressed with the influence of her unfortunate personal position, that she would not even have dared to communicate them to him. Such, then, was this journal of a poor daughter of the people, weak, deformed, and miserable, but endowed with an angelic soul, and a fine intellect, improved by reading, meditation, and solitude; pages quite unknown, which yet contained many deep and striking views, both as regard men and things, taken from the peculiar standpoint in which fate had placed this unfortunate creature. The following lines, here and there abruptly interrupted or stained with tears, according to the current of her various emotions, on hearing of Agricola’s deep love for Angela, formed the last pages of this journal:

When her heart was overflowing with emotion, sometimes gentle and sad, sometimes harsh and bitter, the poor working girl found a bittersweet beauty in these silent and lonely expressions of her soul, now shaped into simple and touching poetry, and now in straightforward prose. Gradually, she grew used to not limiting her confessions to what was directly related to Agricola, because even though he was intertwined with all her thoughts, the reflections sparked by beauty, happy love, motherhood, wealth, and misfortune were so colored by her unfortunate personal situation that she wouldn't have dared to share them with him. Thus, this journal of a poor daughter of the people, weak, deformed, and miserable, yet blessed with an angelic soul and a sharp intellect honed by reading, contemplation, and solitude, contained pages unknown to anyone. These pages held many profound and striking insights about people and the world, viewed from the unique perspective that fate had imposed on her. The following lines, occasionally broken or stained with tears, depending on her shifting emotions upon hearing about Agricola’s deep love for Angela, made up the final pages of this journal:

“Friday, March 3d, 1832.

“Friday, March 3, 1832.”

“I spent the night without any painful dreams. This morning, I rose with no sorrowful presentiment. I was calm and tranquil when Agricola came. He did not appear to me agitated. He was simple and affectionate as he always is. He spoke to me of events relating to M. Hardy, and then, without transition, without hesitation, he said to me: ‘The last four days I have been desperately in love. The sentiment is so serious, that I think of marriage. I have come to consult you about it.’ That was how this overwhelming revelation was made to me—naturally and cordially—I on one side of the hearth, and Agricola an the other, as if we had talked of indifferent things. And yet no more is needed to break one’s heart. Some one enters, embraces you like a brother, sits down, talks—and then—Oh! Merciful heaven! my head wanders.

“I spent the night without any bad dreams. This morning, I woke up feeling no sense of impending doom. I was calm and relaxed when Agricola arrived. He didn’t seem upset. He was his usual simple and caring self. He talked to me about things related to M. Hardy, and then, without any lead-up or doubt, he said to me: ‘For the last four days, I’ve been completely in love. It’s such a serious feeling that I’m thinking about marriage. I came to get your advice on it.’ That was how this overwhelming confession was made to me—naturally and warmly—I on one side of the fireplace, and Agricola on the other, as if we were discussing trivial matters. Yet, it doesn’t take much more than that to break one’s heart. Someone walks in, hugs you like a brother, sits down, talks—and then—Oh! Merciful heaven! My mind is racing.

“I feel calmer now. Courage, my poor heart, courage!—Should a day of misfortune again overwhelm me, I will read these lines written under the impression of the most cruel grief I can ever feel, and I will say to myself: ‘What is the present woe compared to that past?’ My grief is indeed cruel! it is illegitimate, ridiculous, shameful: I should not dare to confess it, even to the most indulgent of mothers. Alas! there are some fearful sorrows, which yet rightly make men shrug their shoulders in pity or contempt. Alas! these are forbidden misfortunes. Agricola has asked me to go to-morrow, to see this young girl to whom he is so passionately attached, and whom he will marry, if the instinct of my heart should approve the marriage. This thought is the most painful of all those which have tortured me since he so pitilessly announced this love. Pitilessly? No, Agricola—no, my brother—forgive me this unjust cry of pain! Is it that you know, can even suspect, that I love you better than you love, better than you can ever love, this charming creature?

“I feel calmer now. Courage, my poor heart, courage! If a day of misfortune should overwhelm me again, I will read these lines written when I felt the most intense grief imaginable, and I will tell myself: ‘What is today’s pain compared to that past?’ My grief is indeed painful! It feels wrong, silly, and shameful: I shouldn't even admit it, not even to the most understanding mother. Sadly, there are some agonizing sorrows that justly make people shrug in pity or scorn. Sadly, these are forbidden misfortunes. Agricola has asked me to go tomorrow to see this young girl he is so passionately in love with, and whom he will marry if my heart approves the union. This thought is the most painful of all the torments I've faced since he so mercilessly revealed this love. Mercilessly? No, Agricola—no, my brother—forgive me for this hurtful outburst! Do you know, or even suspect, that I love you more than you love, more than you could ever love, this charming girl?”

“‘Dark-haired—the figure of a nymph—fair as a lily—with blue eyes—as large as that—and almost as mild as your own.’

“‘Dark-haired—the shape of a nymph—beautiful like a lily—with blue eyes—big like that—and almost as gentle as yours.’”

“That is the portrait he drew of her. Poor Agricola! how would he have suffered, had he known that every one of his words was tearing my heart. Never did I so strongly feel the deep commiseration and tender pity, inspired by a good, affectionate being, who, in the sincerity of his ignorance, gives you your death-wound with a smile. We do not blame him—no—we pity him to the full extent of the grief that he would feel on learning the pain he had caused me. It is strange! but never did Agricola appear to me more handsome than this morning. His manly countenance was slightly agitated, as he spoke of the uneasiness of that pretty young lady. As I listened to him describing the agony of a woman who runs the risk of ruin for the man she loves, I felt my heart beat violently, my hands were burning, a soft languor floated over me—Ridiculous folly! As if I had any right to feel thus!

“That is the portrait he drew of her. Poor Agricola! How would he have suffered if he’d known that every word he spoke was tearing my heart apart? I never felt such deep compassion and tender pity, inspired by a good, caring person who, in their innocent ignorance, delivers your death blow with a smile. We don't blame him—no—we feel sorry for him as much as the grief he would experience upon learning the pain he caused me. It’s strange! But Agricola never appeared more handsome to me than this morning. His strong face was slightly troubled as he talked about the worries of that pretty young lady. As I listened to him describe the agony of a woman risking everything for the man she loves, I felt my heart race, my hands were hot, and a soft weakness washed over me—how ridiculous! As if I had any right to feel this way!

“I remember that, while he spoke, I cast a rapid glance at the glass. I felt proud that I was so well dressed; he had not even remarked it; but no matter—it seemed to me that my cap became me, that my hair shone finely, my gaze beamed mild—I found Agricola so handsome, that I almost began to think myself less ugly—no doubt, to excuse myself in my own eyes for daring to love him. After all, what happened to-day would have happened one day or another! Yes, that is consoling—like the thoughts that death is nothing, because it must come at last—to those who are in love with life! I have been always preserved from suicide—the last resource of the unfortunate, who prefer trusting in God to remaining amongst his creatures—by the sense of duty. One must not only think of self. And I reflected also’God is good—always good—since the most wretched beings find opportunities for love and devotion.’ How is it that I, so weak and poor, have always found means to be helpful and useful to some one?

“I remember that, while he spoke, I quickly glanced at the glass. I felt proud of how well I was dressed; he hadn’t even noticed it. But it didn’t matter—it seemed to me that my cap suited me, that my hair looked shiny, and my gaze was gentle. I found Agricola so handsome that I almost started to think I was less ugly—probably to justify in my own mind my daring to love him. After all, what happened today would have happened eventually! Yes, that’s comforting—like the idea that death is nothing since it’s inevitable—for those who love life! I have always been kept from suicide—the last resort of the unfortunate, who prefer to trust in God rather than stay among His creatures—by a sense of duty. One shouldn’t only think of oneself. And I also reflected, 'God is good—always good—since even the most wretched beings find chances for love and devotion.' How is it that I, so weak and poor, have always managed to be helpful and useful to someone?”

“This very day I felt tempted to make an end with life—Agricola and his mother had no longer need of me.—Yes, but the unfortunate creatures whom Mdlle. de Cardoville has commissioned me to watch over?—but my benefactress herself, though she has affectionately reproached me with the tenacity of my suspicions in regard to that man? I am more than ever alarmed for her—I feel that she is more than ever in danger—more than ever—I have faith in the value of my presence near her. Hence, I must live. Live—to go to-morrow to see this girl, whom Agricola passionately loves? Good heaven! why have I always known grief, and never hate? There must be a bitter pleasure in hating. So many people hate!—Perhaps I may hate this girl—Angela, as he called her, when he said, with so much simplicity: ‘A charming name, is it not, Mother Bunch?’ Compare this name, which recalls an idea so full of grace, with the ironical symbol of my witch’s deformity! Poor Agricola! poor brother! goodness is sometimes as blind as malice, I see. Should I hate this young girl?—Why? Did she deprive me of the beauty which charms Agricola? Can I find fault with her for being beautiful? When I was not yet accustomed to the consequences of my ugliness, I asked myself, with bitter curiosity, why the Creator had endowed his creatures so unequally. The habit of pain has allowed me to reflect calmly, and I have finished by persuading myself, that to beauty and ugliness are attached the two most noble emotions of the soul—admiration and compassion. Those who are like me admire beautiful persons—such as Angela, such as Agricola—and these in their turn feel a couching pity for such as I am. Sometimes, in spite of one’s self, one has very foolish hopes. Because Agricola, from a feeling of propriety had never spoken to me of his love affairs, I sometimes persuaded myself that he had none—that he loved me, and that the fear of ridicule alone was with him, as with me, an obstacle in the way of confessing it. Yes, I have even made verses on that subject—and those, I think, not the worst I have written.

“Today, I felt tempted to end my life—Agricola and his mother no longer need me.—But what about the poor souls that Mdlle. de Cardoville has asked me to look after?—And my benefactress herself, even though she has lovingly criticized me for being so suspicious about that man? I’m more worried for her than ever—I feel she’s in more danger than before—more than ever—I believe my presence near her is crucial. Therefore, I must live. Live—to see this girl tomorrow, whom Agricola loves so passionately? Good heavens! Why have I always known sorrow and never hatred? There must be a certain satisfaction in hating. So many people hate!—Maybe I can hate this girl—Angela, as he calls her, when he said so simply: ‘What a charming name, isn’t it, Mother Bunch?’ Compare that name, which evokes such grace, with the ironic symbol of my witch’s deformity! Poor Agricola! Poor brother! Goodness can be as blind as malice, I see. Should I hate this young girl?—Why? Did she take away the beauty that charms Agricola? Can I fault her for being beautiful? When I was still coming to terms with my ugliness, I would bitterly wonder why the Creator favored some over others. Having grown used to pain, I have come to believe that both beauty and ugliness are connected to the two most noble emotions of the soul—admiration and compassion. People like me admire beautiful ones—like Angela, like Agricola—and they, in turn, feel a kind of gentle pity for those like me. Sometimes, despite oneself, one has very foolish hopes. Because Agricola, out of respect, has never discussed his love life with me, I would occasionally convince myself that he had none—that he loved me, and that only the fear of ridicule was stopping him from confessing it, just as it did for me. Yes, I even wrote poems about that subject—and I think they’re some of the better ones I have done.”

“Mine is a singular position! If I love, I am ridiculous; if any love me, he is still more ridiculous. How did I come so to forget that, as to have suffered and to suffer what I do?—But blessed be that suffering, since it has not engendered hate—no; for I will not hate this girl—I will Perform a sister’s part to the last; I will follow the guidance of my heart; I have the instinct of preserving others—my heart will lead and enlighten me. My only fear is, that I shall burst into tears when I see her, and not be able to conquer my emotion. Oh, then! what a revelation to Agricola—a discovery of the mad love he has inspired!—Oh, never! the day in which he knew that would be the last of my life. There would then be within me something stronger than duty—the longing to escape from shame—that incurable shame, that burns me like a hot iron. No, no; I will be calm. Besides, did I not just now, when with him bear courageously a terrible trial? I will be calm. My personal feelings must not darken the second sight, so clear for those I love. Oh! painful—painful task! for the fear of yielding involuntarily to evil sentiments must not render me too indulgent toward this girl. I might compromise Agricola’s happiness, since my decision is to guide his choice. Poor creature that I am. How I deceive myself! Agricola asks my advice, because he thinks that I shall have not the melancholy courage to oppose his passion; or else he would say to me: ‘No matter—I love; and I brave the future!’

“Mine is a unique situation! If I love, I’m pathetic; if anyone loves me, they’re even more pathetic. How did I manage to forget that, and to endure what I’m going through?—But thank goodness for that suffering, since it hasn’t turned into hate—no; I will not hate this girl—I will fulfill a sister's role until the end; I will follow my heart’s guidance; I instinctively want to protect others—my heart will lead and enlighten me. My only worry is that I might break down in tears when I see her and not be able to control my emotions. Oh, what a revelation that would be for Agricola—a realization of the crazy love he has inspired!—Oh, never! The day he discovers that will be the last day of my life. At that moment, something will rise within me stronger than duty—the desire to escape from shame—that unbearable shame that sears me like a hot iron. No, no; I will stay calm. Besides, didn’t I just endure a terrible trial with him? I will stay calm. My personal feelings must not cloud the insight I have for those I love. Oh! what a painful task! The fear of involuntarily giving in to negative emotions must not make me too lenient with this girl. I could jeopardize Agricola’s happiness, since my goal is to guide his choice. Poor me. How I’m fooling myself! Agricola asks for my advice because he believes I won’t have the strength to oppose his feelings; otherwise, he would say to me: ‘It doesn’t matter—I love; and I’ll face the future!’”

“But then, if my advice, if the instincts of my heart, are not to guide him—if his resolution is taken beforehand—of what use will be to morrow’s painful mission? Of what use? To obey him. Did he not say—‘Come!’ In thinking of my devotion for him, how many times, in the secret depths of my heart, I have asked myself if the thought had ever occurred to him to love me otherwise than as a sister; if it had ever struck him, what a devoted wife he would have in me! And why should it have occurred to him? As long as he wished, as long as he may still wish, I have been, and I shall be, as devoted to him, as if I were his wife, sister, or mother. Why should he desire what he already possesses?

“But if my advice, if my heart's instincts, aren’t what he listens to—if he’s already made up his mind—what’s the point of tomorrow’s difficult task? What’s the point? To obey him. Didn’t he say, ‘Come!’ Thinking about how much I care for him, I’ve often wondered in the quiet corners of my heart if it ever crossed his mind to love me in a way other than as a sister; if he ever realized how great a wife I could be! And why would he think that? As long as he wants, and as long as he might still want, I have been, and will always be, as devoted to him as if I were his wife, sister, or mother. Why would he want something he already has?

“Married to him—oh, God!—the dream is mad as ineffable. Are not such thoughts of celestial sweetness—which include all sentiments from sisterly to maternal love—forbidden to me, on pain of ridicule as distressing as if I wore dresses and ornaments, that my ugliness and deformity would render absurd? I wonder, if I were now plunged into the most cruel distress, whether I should suffer as much as I do, on hearing of Agricola’s intended marriage? Would hunger, cold, or misery diminish this dreadful dolor?—or is it the dread pain that would make me forget hunger, cold, and misery?

“Married to him—oh, God!—this dream is crazier than words can say. Aren't thoughts of such heavenly sweetness—covering everything from sisterly to maternal love—forbidden to me, or would it just be as humiliating as if I wore dresses and jewelry, making my ugliness and deformity look ridiculous? I wonder, if I were suddenly thrown into the worst kind of suffering, would I feel as much pain as I do when I hear about Agricola’s upcoming marriage? Would hunger, cold, or misery lessen this terrible grief?—or is it this awful pain that would make me forget hunger, cold, and misery?”

“No, no; this irony is bitter. It is not well in me to speak thus. Why such deep grief? In what way have the affection, the esteem, the respect of Agricola, changed towards me? I complain—but how would it be, kind heaven! if, as, alas! too often happens, I were beautiful, loving, devoted, and he had chosen another, less beautiful, less loving, less devoted?—Should I not be a thousand times more unhappy? for then I might, I would have to blame him—whilst now I can find no fault with him, for never having thought of a union which was impossible, because ridiculous. And had he wished it, could I ever have had the selfishness to consent to it? I began to write the first pages of this diary as I began these last, with my heart steeped in bitterness—and as I went on, committing to paper what I could have intrusted to no one, my soul grew calm, till resignation came—Resignation, my chosen saint, who, smiling through her tears, suffers and loves, but hopes—never!”

“No, no; this irony is harsh. It doesn’t feel right for me to say this. Why such deep sadness? How has the affection, esteem, and respect of Agricola changed towards me? I complain—but how terrible would it be, kind heavens! if, as often happens, I were beautiful, loving, devoted, and he chose someone else, someone less beautiful, less loving, less devoted?—Wouldn’t that make me a thousand times more unhappy? Because then I could blame him—whereas now I can find no fault in him for never considering a union that was impossible and absurd. And if he had wanted it, could I ever have been selfish enough to agree? I started writing the first pages of this diary just like I started these last ones, with my heart filled with bitterness—and as I continued, pouring onto the page what I could never share with anyone, my soul calmed, until resignation came—Resignation, my chosen saint, who, smiling through her tears, suffers and loves, but hopes—never!”

These word’s were the last in the journal. It was clear, from the blots of abundant tears, that the unfortunate creature had often paused to weep.

These words were the last in the journal. It was clear, from the stains of abundant tears, that the unfortunate being had often stopped to cry.

In truth, worn out by so many emotions, Mother Bunch late in the night, had replaced the book behind the cardboard box, not that she thought it safer there than elsewhere (she had no suspicion of the slightest need for such precaution), but because it was more out of the way there than in any of the drawers, which she frequently opened in presence of other people. Determined to perform her courageous promise, and worthily accomplish her task to the end, she waited the next day for Agricola, and firm in her heroic resolution, went with the smith to M. Hardy’s factory. Florine, informed of her departure, but detained a portion of the day in attendance on Mdlle. de Cardoville preferred waiting for night to perform the new orders she had asked and received, since she had communicated by letter the contents of Mother Bunch’s journal. Certain not to be surprised, she entered the workgirls’ chamber, as soon as the night was come.

In truth, exhausted by so many emotions, Mother Bunch late at night had put the book back behind the cardboard box, not because she thought it was safer there than anywhere else (she had no idea there was any need for such a precaution), but because it was less accessible than any of the drawers she often opened in front of other people. Determined to keep her brave promise and see her task through to the end, she awaited Agricola the next day and, steadfast in her heroic resolve, went with the smith to M. Hardy’s factory. Florine, aware of her departure but held up for part of the day attending to Mdlle. de Cardoville, preferred to wait for night to carry out the new tasks she had requested and received, as she had already communicated the contents of Mother Bunch’s journal by letter. Certain she wouldn’t be surprised, she entered the workgirls’ room as soon as night fell.

Knowing the place where she should find the manuscript, she went straight to the desk, took out the box, and then, drawing from her pocket a sealed letter, prepared to leave it in the place of the manuscript, which she was to carry away with her. So doing, she trembled so much, that she was obliged to support herself an instant by the table. Every good sentiment was not extinct in Florine’s heart; she obeyed passively the orders she received, but she felt painfully how horrible and infamous was her conduct. If only herself had been concerned, she would no doubt have had the courage to risk all, rather than submit to this odious despotism; but unfortunately, it was not so, and her ruin would have caused the mortal despair of another person whom she loved better than life itself. She resigned herself, therefore, not without cruel anguish, to abominable treachery.

Knowing where to find the manuscript, she went straight to the desk, took out the box, and then, pulling a sealed letter from her pocket, prepared to leave it in the spot where the manuscript was that she was supposed to take with her. As she did this, she trembled so much that she had to steady herself for a moment by the table. Every good feeling wasn’t completely gone from Florine’s heart; she followed the orders she was given without question, but she felt deeply how horrible and shameful her actions were. If it were only her at stake, she definitely would have had the courage to risk everything rather than submit to this awful control; but sadly, that wasn’t the case, and her downfall would have caused unbearable grief to someone she loved more than life itself. So, she reluctantly accepted, though with great pain, the despicable treachery.

Though she hardly ever knew for what end she acted, and this was particularly the case with regard to the abstraction of the journal, she foresaw vaguely, that the substitution of this sealed letter for the manuscript would have fatal consequences for Mother Bunch, for she remembered Rodin’s declaration, that “it was time to finish with the young sempstress.”

Though she rarely understood why she acted the way she did, especially when it came to taking the journal, she had a vague sense that replacing the manuscript with this sealed letter would have serious consequences for Mother Bunch, because she recalled Rodin’s statement that “it was time to deal with the young seamstress.”

20445m
Original

What did he mean by those words? How would the letter that she was charged to put in the place of the diary, contribute to bring about this result? she did not know—but she understood that the clear-sighted devotion of the hunchback justly alarmed the enemies of Mdlle. de Cardoville, and that she (Florine) herself daily risked having her perfidy detected by the young needlewoman. This last fear put an end to the hesitations of Florine; she placed the letter behind the box, and, hiding the manuscript under her apron, cautiously withdrew from the chamber.

What did he mean by those words? How would the letter she was supposed to replace with the diary lead to this outcome? She didn’t know—but she realized that the sharp-eyed loyalty of the hunchback genuinely worried the enemies of Mdlle. de Cardoville, and that she (Florine) was constantly at risk of being exposed by the young seamstress. This last worry ended Florine’s doubts; she slipped the letter behind the box and, hiding the manuscript under her apron, carefully left the room.





CHAPTER XLVII. THE DIARY CONTINUED.

Returned into her own room, some hours after she had concealed there the manuscript abstracted from Mother Bunch’s apartment, Florine yielded to her curiosity, and determined to look through it. She soon felt a growing interest, an involuntary emotion, as she read more of these private thoughts of the young sempstress. Among many pieces of verse, which all breathed a passionate love for Agricola—a love so deep, simple, and sincere, that Florine was touched by it, and forgot the author’s deformity—among many pieces of verse, we say, were divers other fragments, thoughts, and narratives, relating to a variety of facts. We shall quote some of them, in order to explain the profound impression that their perusal made upon Florine.

Returning to her room a few hours after hiding the manuscript she took from Mother Bunch’s apartment, Florine gave in to her curiosity and decided to read it. As she went through the pages, she felt an increasing interest and an involuntary emotion, drawn in by the young seamstress’s private thoughts. Among the many poems, all filled with a deep, simple, and sincere love for Agricola—a love so genuine that it moved Florine and made her forget the author’s deformity—there were also various other fragments, reflections, and stories related to different events. We will quote some of these to illustrate the strong impact their reading had on Florine.

Fragments from the Diary.

Diary Excerpts.

“This is my birthday. Until this evening, I had cherished a foolish hope. Yesterday, I went down to Mrs. Baudoin’s, to dress a little wound she had on her leg. When I entered the room, Agricola was there. No doubt he was talking of me to his mother, for they stopped when I came in, and exchanged a meaning smile. In passing by the drawers, I saw a pasteboard box, with a pincushion-lid, and I felt myself blushing with joy, as I thought this little present was destined for me, but I pretended not to see it. While I was on my knees before his mother, Agricola went out. I remarked that he took the little box with him. Never has Mrs. Baudoin been more tender and motherly than she was that morning. It appeared to me that she went to bed earlier than usual. ‘It is to send me away sooner,’ said I to myself, ‘that I may enjoy the surprise Agricola has prepared for me.’ How my heart beat, as I ran fast, very fast, up to my closet! I stopped a moment before opening the door, that my happiness might last the longer. At last I entered the room, my eyes swimming with tears of joy. I looked upon my table, my chair, my bed—there was nothing. The little box was not to be found. My heart sank within me. Then I said to myself: ‘It will be to-morrow—this is only the eve of my birthday.’ The day is gone. Evening is come. Nothing. The pretty box was not for me. It had a pincushion-cover. It was only suited for a woman. To whom has Agricola given it?

“This is my birthday. Until this evening, I held onto a silly hope. Yesterday, I went to Mrs. Baudoin’s to tend to a small wound on her leg. When I walked in, Agricola was there. They must have been talking about me because they stopped when I entered and exchanged a knowing smile. As I passed by the drawers, I spotted a cardboard box with a pincushion lid, and I felt myself blush with joy, thinking that little gift was meant for me, but I acted like I didn’t see it. While I was kneeling in front of his mother, Agricola slipped out. I noticed he took the little box with him. Never has Mrs. Baudoin been more caring and motherly than she was that morning. It seemed to me she went to bed earlier than usual. ‘She wants to get rid of me sooner,’ I thought, ‘so I can enjoy the surprise Agricola has planned for me.’ My heart raced as I hurried, really hurried, to my room! I paused for a moment before opening the door, wanting my happiness to last longer. Finally, I entered the room, my eyes welling with tears of joy. I looked at my table, my chair, my bed—there was nothing. The little box was nowhere to be found. My heart dropped. Then I told myself, ‘It will be tomorrow—today is just the eve of my birthday.’ The day is over. Evening has come. Nothing. The pretty box wasn’t for me. It had a pincushion cover. It was only meant for a woman. To whom has Agricola given it?

“I suffer a good deal just now. It was a childish idea that I connected with Agricola’s wishing me many happy returns of the day. I am ashamed to confess it; but it might have proved to me, that he has not forgotten I have another name besides that of Mother Bunch, which they always apply to me. My susceptibility on this head is unfortunately so stubborn, that I cannot help feeling a momentary pang of mingled shame and sorrow, every time that I am called by that fairy-tale name, and yet I have had no other from infancy. It is for that very reason that I should have been so happy if Agricola had taken this opportunity to call me for once by my own humble name—Magdalen. Happily, he will never know these wishes and regrets!”

“I'm going through a lot right now. It was a childish thought I had when Agricola wished me many happy returns on the day. I’m embarrassed to admit it, but it made me realize that he hasn't forgotten I have another name besides Mother Bunch, which everyone always uses for me. My sensitivity about this is unfortunately so persistent that I can't help but feel a brief mix of shame and sadness every time I'm called that fairy-tale name, even though I've only had that name since I was a child. That’s why I would have been so thrilled if Agricola had taken this chance to actually call me by my real name—Magdalen. Thankfully, he will never know these hopes and regrets!”

Deeper and deeper touched by this page of simple grief, Florine turned over several leaves, and continued:

Deeper and deeper moved by this page of plain sorrow, Florine flipped through several pages and continued:

“I have just been to the funeral of poor little Victorine Herbin, our neighbor. Her father, a journeyman upholsterer, is gone to work by the month, far from Paris. She died at nineteen, without a relation near her. Her agony was not long. The good woman who attended her to the last, told us that she only pronounced these words: ‘At last, oh at last!’ and that with an air of satisfaction, added the nurse. Dear child! she had become so pitiful. At fifteen, she was a rosebud—so pretty, so fresh-looking, with her light hair as soft as silk; but she wasted away by degrees—her trade of renovating mattresses killed her. She was slowly poisoned by the emanations from the wool.(26) They were all the worse, that she worked almost entirely for the poor, who have cheap stuff to lie upon.

“I just went to the funeral of poor little Victorine Herbin, our neighbor. Her father, a journeyman upholsterer, has gone to work for the month, far from Paris. She died at nineteen, without a relative nearby. Her suffering didn’t last long. The kind woman who cared for her until the end told us that she only said these words: ‘At last, oh at last!’ and that she said it with a look of satisfaction, added the nurse. Poor child! She had become so frail. At fifteen, she was like a rosebud—so pretty, so fresh-looking, with her light hair as soft as silk; but she gradually wasted away—her job of renovating mattresses took a toll on her. She was slowly poisoned by the fumes from the wool. They were especially harmful since she worked almost exclusively for the poor, who have cheap materials to sleep on.”

“She had the courage of a lion, and an angel’s resignation, She always said to me, in her low, faint voice, broken by a dry and frequent cough: ‘I have not long to live, breathing, as I do, lime and vitriol all day long. I spit blood, and have spasms that make me faint.’

“She had the courage of a lion and the acceptance of an angel. She always said to me, in her soft, faint voice, interrupted by a dry and frequent cough: ‘I don’t have much time left, breathing in lime and acid all day long. I spit blood and have spasms that make me faint.’”

“‘Why not change your trade?’ have I said to her.

“‘Why not change your job?’ I’ve said to her.

“‘Where will I find the time to make another apprenticeship?’ she would answer; ‘and it is now too late. I feel that I am done for. It is not my fault,’ added the good creature, ‘for I did not choose my employment. My father would have it so; luckily he can do without me. And then, you see, when one is dead, one cares for nothing, and has no fear of “slop wages.”’

“‘Where am I supposed to find the time to take on another apprenticeship?’ she would reply; ‘and it’s too late now. I feel like I’m finished. It’s not my fault,’ the kind woman added, ‘because I didn’t choose my job. My father insisted on it; fortunately, he can manage without me. And then, you know, when you’re dead, you don’t care about anything and don’t worry about “low wages.”’”

“Victorine uttered that sad, common phrase very sincerely, and with a sort of satisfaction. Therefore she died repeating: ‘At last!’

“Victorine said that sad, common phrase very sincerely, and with a sense of satisfaction. So she died repeating: ‘At last!’”

“It is painful to think that the labor by which the poor man earns his daily bread, often becomes a long suicide! I said this the other day to Agricola; he answered me that there were many other fatal employments; those who prepare aquafortis, white lead, or minium, for instance, are sure to take incurable maladies of which they die.

“It’s painful to think that the work by which the poor man earns his daily bread often turns into a slow death! I mentioned this the other day to Agricola; he responded that there are many other deadly jobs; for example, those who handle aquafortis, white lead, or minium are likely to develop incurable illnesses that lead to their deaths."

“‘Do you know,’ added Agricola, ‘what they say when they start for those fatal works?’—Why, ‘We are going to the slaughter-house.’

“‘Do you know,’ added Agricola, ‘what they say when they head out for those deadly jobs?’—They say, ‘We’re going to the slaughterhouse.’”

“That made me tremble with its terrible truth.

“That made me shake with its harsh reality.

“‘And all this takes place in our day,’ said I to him, with an aching heart; ‘and it is well-known. And, out of so many of the rich and powerful, no one thinks of the mortality which decimates his brothers, thus forced to eat homicidal bread!’

“‘And all of this happens in our time,’ I said to him, with a heavy heart; ‘and everyone knows it. Yet, among so many of the wealthy and powerful, no one considers the death that cuts down their brothers, who are forced to eat deadly bread!’”

“‘What can you expect, my poor sister,’ answered Agricola. ‘When men are to be incorporated, that they may get killed in war, all pains are taken with them. But when they are to be organized, so as to live in peace, no one cares about it, except M. Hardy, my master. People say, ‘Pooh! hunger, misery, and suffering of the laboring classes—what is that to us? that is not politics.’ ‘They are wrong,’ added Agricola; ‘IT IS MORE THAN POLITICS.’

“‘What do you expect, my poor sister,’ Agricola replied. ‘When men are being trained to go to war and potentially die, everyone puts in the effort. But when it comes to organizing them to live in peace, no one cares—except for M. Hardy, my boss. People say, ‘Oh! Who cares about the hunger, misery, and suffering of the working class? That’s not political.’ ‘They’re mistaken,’ Agricola added; ‘IT IS MORE THAN JUST POLITICS.’"

“As Victorine had not left anything to pay for the church service, there was only the presentation of the body under the porch; for there is not even a plain mass for the poor. Besides, as they could not give eighteen francs to the curate, no priest accompanied the pauper’s coffin to the common grave. If funerals, thus abridged and cut short, are sufficient in a religious point of view, why invent other and longer forms? Is it from cupidity?—If, on the other hand, they are not sufficient, why make the poor man the only victim of this insufficiency? But why trouble ourselves about the pomp, the incense, the chants, of which they are either too sparing or too liberal? Of what use? and for what purpose? They are vain, terrestrial things, for which the soul recks nothing, when, radiant, it ascends towards its Creator. Yesterday, Agricola made me read an article in a newspaper, in which violent blame and bitter irony are by turns employed, to attack what they call the baneful tendencies of some of the lower orders, to improve themselves, to write, to read the poets, and sometimes to make verses. Material enjoyments are forbidden us by poverty. Is it humane to reproach us for seeking the enjoyments of the mind? What harm can it do any one if every evening, after a day’s toil, remote from all pleasure, I amuse myself, unknown to all, in making a few verses, or in writing in this journal the good or bad impressions I have received? Is Agricola the worse workman, because, on returning home to his mother, he employs Sunday in composing some of those popular songs, which glorify the fruitful labors of the artisan, and say to all, Hope and brotherhood! Does he not make a more worthy use of his time than if he spent it in a tavern? Ah! those who blame us for these innocent and noble diversions, which relieve our painful toils and sufferings, deceive themselves when they think, that, in proportion as the intellect is raised and refined, it is more difficult to bear with privations and misery, and that so the irritation increases against the luckier few.

“As Victorine hadn’t left anything to pay for the church service, there was just the presentation of the body under the porch; because there isn’t even a basic mass for the poor. Additionally, since they couldn’t pay eighteen francs to the curate, no priest accompanied the pauper’s coffin to the common grave. If such shortened funerals are adequate from a religious standpoint, why create longer and more elaborate ones? Is it out of greed?—On the other hand, if they aren’t sufficient, why should the poor man be the only one to suffer from this lack? But why should we even care about the pomp, the incense, the chants, which they either hold back on or overindulge? What’s the point? What purpose do they serve? They are trivial, worldly things that mean nothing to the soul when it shines brightly, ascending towards its Creator. Yesterday, Agricola showed me an article in a newspaper where harsh criticism and sharp irony were used to attack what they call the harmful tendencies of some in the lower classes to better themselves, to write, to read poetry, and sometimes to create verses. Material pleasures are denied us because of poverty. Is it humane to blame us for seeking mental enjoyment? What harm does it do anyone if every evening, after a long day’s work, away from all fun, I quietly entertain myself by writing a few verses or jotting down in this journal the good or bad impressions I’ve had? Is Agricola a worse worker because, after returning home to his mother, he spends Sundays writing those popular songs that celebrate the fruitful efforts of the working class and spread messages of hope and community? Doesn’t he use his time more meaningfully than if he spent it in a bar? Ah! Those who criticize us for these innocent and worthy distractions, which ease our painful struggles and suffering, fool themselves if they think that as the mind becomes more elevated and refined, it becomes harder to endure deprivation and misery, and that in turn makes the frustration grow against the fortunate few."

“Admitting even this to be the case—and it is not so—is it not better to have an intelligent, enlightened enemy, to whose heart and reason you may address yourself, than a stupid, ferocious, implacable foe? But no; enmities disappear as the mind becomes enlightened, and the horizon of compassion extends itself. We thus learn to understand moral afflictions. We discover that the rich also have to suffer intense pains, and that brotherhood in misfortune is already a link of sympathy. Alas! they also have to mourn bitterly for idolized children, beloved mistresses, reverend mothers; with them, also, especially amongst the women, there are, in the height of luxury and grandeur, many broken hearts, many suffering souls, many tears shed in secret. Let them not be alarmed. By becoming their equals in intelligence, the people will learn to pity the rich, if good and unhappy—and to pity them still more if rejoicing in wickedness.

“Even if we accept this as true—and it's not—wouldn't it be better to have a smart, reasonable enemy, someone you can appeal to emotionally and intellectually, rather than a dumb, vicious, relentless opponent? But no; as our minds grow more enlightened, conflicts fade away, and our capacity for compassion broadens. We come to understand moral suffering. We find out that the wealthy also endure profound pain, and that shared misfortune creates a bond of empathy. Sadly, they too mourn deeply for adored children, cherished lovers, respected mothers; among them, especially the women, there are countless broken hearts, many suffering souls, many tears shed in private, even amid luxury and grandeur. Let's not be fearful. By elevating their intelligence, the people will learn to feel compassion for the rich, if they are good and unfortunate—and to feel even more sympathy for them if they revel in their wrongdoing.”

“What happiness! what a joyful day! I am giddy with delight. Oh, truly, man is good, humane, charitable. Oh, yes! the Creator has implanted within him every generous instinct—and, unless he be a monstrous exception, he never does evil willingly. Here is what I saw just now. I will not wait for the evening to write it down, for my heart would, as it were, have time to cool. I had gone to carry home some work that was wanted in a hurry. I was passing the Place du Temple. A few steps from me I saw a child, about twelve years old at most, with bare head, and feet, in spite of the severe weather, dressed in a shabby, ragged smock frock and trousers, leading by the bridle a large cart-horse, with his harness still on. From time to time the horse stopped short, and refused to advance. The child, who had no whip, tugged in vain at the bridle. The horse remained motionless. Then the poor little fellow cried out: ‘O dear, O dear!’ and began to weep bitterly, looking round him as if to implore the assistance of the passers-by. His dear little face was impressed with so heart piercing a sorrow, that, without reflecting, I made an attempt at which I can now only smile, I must have presented so grotesque a figure. I am horribly afraid of horses, and I am still more afraid of exposing myself to public gaze. Nevertheless, I took courage, and, having an umbrella in my hand, I approached the horse, and with the impetuosity of an ant that strives to move a large stone with a little piece of straw, I struck with all my strength on the croup of the rebellious animal. ‘Oh, thanks, my good lady!’ exclaimed the child, drying his eyes: ‘hit him again, if you please. Perhaps he will get up.’

“What happiness! What a joyful day! I’m overwhelmed with delight. Oh, truly, people are good, kind, and generous. Yes! The Creator has instilled in us every noble instinct—and unless someone is a truly monstrous exception, they never choose to do evil willingly. Here’s what I just saw. I won't wait until evening to write it down, because by then my heart might cool. I had gone to drop off some work that needed to be done quickly. I was passing by the Place du Temple. A few steps ahead, I saw a child, no more than twelve, with a bare head and bare feet, despite the cold weather, dressed in a shabby, ragged smock and trousers, leading a large cart-horse by its bridle, still in its harness. Every so often, the horse would stop and refuse to move. The child, who didn’t have a whip, was tugging desperately at the bridle. The horse stayed still. Then the poor little guy cried out, ‘Oh dear, oh dear!’ and began to weep bitterly, looking around as if hoping for help from passersby. His sweet little face showed such heartbreak that, without thinking, I attempted a move that now makes me smile—it must have looked ridiculous. I’m terrified of horses and even more afraid of being the center of attention. Still, I gathered my courage and, holding an umbrella, approached the horse. With the determination of an ant trying to move a big stone with a tiny straw, I struck the rebellious animal’s hindquarters with all my strength. ‘Oh, thank you, kind lady!’ exclaimed the child, wiping his tears. ‘Hit him again, please. Maybe he’ll get up.’”

“I began again, heroically; but, alas! either from obstinacy or laziness, the horse bent his knees, and stretched himself out upon the ground; then, getting entangled with his harness, he tore it, and broke his great wooden collar. I had drawn back quickly, for fear of receiving a kick. Upon this new disaster, the child could only throw himself on his knees in the middle of the street, clasping his hands and sobbing, and exclaiming in a voice of despair: ‘Help! help!’

“I started again, determined; but, unfortunately, either out of stubbornness or laziness, the horse knelt down and laid himself flat on the ground. Then, getting caught in his harness, he ripped it and broke his big wooden collar. I quickly pulled back, afraid of getting kicked. Faced with this new disaster, the child could only drop to his knees in the middle of the street, clasp his hands, and sob, crying out in a voice of despair: ‘Help! help!’”

“The call was heard; several of the passers-by gathered round, and a more efficacious correction than mine was administered to the restive horse, who rose in a vile state, and without harness.

“The call was heard; several of the passers-by gathered around, and a more effective correction than mine was given to the restless horse, who got up in a terrible state, and without harness.”

“‘My master will beat me,’ cried the poor child, as his tears redoubled; ‘I am already two hours after time, for the horse would not go, and now he has broken his harness. My master will beat me, and turn me away. Oh dear! what will become of me! I have no father nor mother.’

“‘My boss is going to hit me,’ cried the poor child, as his tears increased; ‘I’m already two hours late because the horse wouldn’t move, and now he’s broken his harness. My boss is going to hit me and kick me out. Oh no! What’s going to happen to me? I have no dad or mom.’”

“At these words, uttered with a heart-rending accent, a worthy old clothes-dealer of the Temple, who was amongst the spectators, exclaimed, with a kindly air: ‘No father nor mother! Do not grieve so, my poor little fellow; the Temple can supply everything. We will mend the harness, and, if my gossips are like me, you shall not go away bareheaded or barefooted in such weather as this.’

“At these words, said with a heart-wrenching tone, a kind old clothes dealer from the Temple, who was among the onlookers, exclaimed, with a friendly demeanor: ‘No father or mother! Don’t be so sad, my poor little buddy; the Temple can provide everything. We’ll fix the harness, and if my friends are anything like me, you won’t leave here without a hat or shoes in this kind of weather.’”

“This proposition was greeted with acclamation; they led away both horse and child; some were occupied in mending the harness, then one supplied a cap, another a pair of stockings, another some shoes, and another a good jacket; in a quarter of an hour the child was warmly clad, the harness repaired, and a tall lad of eighteen, brandishing a whip, which he cracked close to the horse’s ears, by way of warning, said to the little boy, who, gazing first at his new clothes, and then at the good woman, believed himself the hero of a fairy-tale. ‘Where does your governor live, little ‘un?’

“This proposal was met with cheers; they took both the horse and the boy away. Some started fixing the harness, while one person provided a cap, another a pair of socks, someone else gave shoes, and another brought a nice jacket. In a short time, the boy was dressed warmly, the harness was repaired, and a tall 18-year-old, swinging a whip that he cracked near the horse's ears as a warning, asked the little boy, who was admiring his new clothes and then looking at the kind woman, believing he was living out a fairy tale, ‘Where does your boss live, kid?’”

“‘On the Quai du Canal-Saint-Martin, sir,’ answered he, in a voice trembling with joy.

“‘On the Quai du Canal-Saint-Martin, sir,’ he replied, his voice shaking with joy.

“‘Very good,’ said the young man, ‘I will help you take home the horse, who will go well enough with me, and I will tell the master that the delay was no fault of your’n. A balky horse ought not to be trusted to a child of your age.’

“‘Sounds good,’ said the young man, ‘I’ll help you get the horse home, who’ll do fine with me, and I’ll let the master know that the delay wasn’t your fault. A stubborn horse shouldn’t be left in the hands of someone your age.’”

“At the moment of setting out, the poor little fellow said timidly to the good dame, as he took off his cap to her: ‘Will you let me kiss you, ma’am?’

“At the moment of setting out, the poor little guy said shyly to the good lady, as he took off his cap to her: ‘Can I kiss you, ma’am?’”

“His eyes were full of tears of gratitude. There was heart in that child. This scene of popular charity gave me delightful emotions. As long as I could, I followed with my eyes the tall young man and the child, who now could hardly keep up with the pace of the horse, rendered suddenly docile by fear of the whip.

“His eyes were filled with tears of gratitude. That child had a lot of heart. This scene of community kindness filled me with joy. As long as I could, I watched the tall young man and the child, who was now struggling to keep up with the pace of the horse, suddenly made docile by fear of the whip."

“Yes! I repeat it with pride; man is naturally good and helpful. Nothing could have been more spontaneous than this movement of pity and tenderness in the crowd, when the poor little fellow exclaimed: ‘What will become of me? I have no father or mother!’

“Yes! I say it with pride; people are naturally good and caring. Nothing could have been more genuine than this outpouring of compassion and kindness from the crowd when the poor little guy cried out: ‘What will happen to me? I have no mom or dad!’”

“‘Unfortunate child!’ said I to myself. ‘No father nor mother. In the hands of a brutal master, who hardly covers him with a few rags, and ill treats him into the bargain. Sleeping, no doubt in the corner of a stable. Poor little, fellow! and yet so mild and good, in spite of misery and misfortune. I saw it—he was even more grateful than pleased at the service done him. But perhaps this good natural disposition, abandoned without support or counsel, or help, and exasperated by bad treatment, may become changed and embittered—and then will come the age of the passions—the bad temptations—’

“‘Poor child!’ I thought to myself. ‘No father or mother. At the mercy of a cruel master, who barely gives him a few rags to wear, and mistreats him on top of that. Probably sleeps in the corner of a stable. Poor little guy! And yet so gentle and kind, despite all the suffering and bad luck. I noticed he was more grateful than happy about the help he received. But maybe this good nature, left without support or guidance, and worsened by mistreatment, could change and become bitter—and then the time of passions will come—the bad temptations—’”

“Oh! in the deserted poor, virtue is doubly saintly and respectable!

“Oh! in the abandoned poor, virtue is even more saintly and admirable!

“This morning, after having (as usual) gently reproached me for not going to mass, Agricola’s mother said to me these words, so touching in her simple and believing mouth, ‘Luckily, I pray for you and myself too, my poor girl; the good God will hear me, and you will only go, I hope, to Purgatory.’

“This morning, after gently reminding me again about not going to mass, Agricola’s mother said to me these words, so touching in her simple and sincere way, ‘Luckily, I pray for you and for myself too, my poor girl; the good God will hear me, and I hope you will only go to Purgatory.’”

“Good mother; angelic soul! she spoke those words in so grave and mild a tone, with so strong a faith in the happy result of her pious intercession, that I felt my eyes become moist, and I threw myself on her neck, as sincerely grateful as if I had believed in Purgatory. This day has been a lucky one for me. I hope I have found work, which luck I shall owe to a young person full of heart and goodness, she is to take me to-morrow to St. Mary’s Convent, where she thinks she can find me employment.”

“Good mother; angelic soul! She spoke those words in such a serious and gentle way, with such strong belief in the positive outcome of her heartfelt prayer, that I felt my eyes welling up, and I threw myself around her neck, feeling genuinely grateful as if I actually believed in Purgatory. Today has been lucky for me. I hope I’ve found work, and I owe this luck to a young woman full of kindness and goodness. She’s going to take me to St. Mary’s Convent tomorrow, where she thinks she can help me find a job.”

Florine, already much moved by the reading, started at this passage in which Mother Bunch alluded to her, ere she continued as follows:

Florine, already quite touched by the reading, flinched at this part where Mother Bunch referred to her, before continuing as follows:

“Never shall I forget with what touching interest, what delicate benevolence, this handsome young girl received me, so poor, and so unfortunate. It does not astonish me, for she is attached to the person of Mdlle. de Cardoville. She must be worthy to reside with Agricola’s benefactress. It will always be dear and pleasant to me to remember her name. It is graceful and pretty as her face; it is Florine. I am nothing, I have nothing—but if the fervent prayers of a grateful heart might be heard, Mdlle. Florine would be happy, very happy. Alas! I am reduced to say prayers for her—only prayers—for I can do nothing but remember and love her!”

“Never will I forget how warmly and kindly this beautiful young woman welcomed me, so poor and unfortunate. It doesn't surprise me, as she is close to Mdlle. de Cardoville. She must be worthy to be with Agricola’s benefactress. I will always cherish her name. It is as lovely and charming as her face; it is Florine. I am nothing, I have nothing—but if the heartfelt prayers of a grateful soul could be heard, Mdlle. Florine would be very happy. Sadly, all I can do is pray for her—only pray—because I can do nothing else but remember and love her!”

These lines, expressing so simply the sincere gratitude of the hunchback, gave the last blow to Florine’s hesitations. She could no longer resist the generous temptation she felt. As she read these last fragments of the journal, her affection and respect for Mother Bunch made new progress. More than ever she felt how infamous it was in her to expose to sarcasms and contempt the most secret thoughts of this unfortunate creature. Happily, good is often as contagious as evil. Electrified by all that was warm, noble, and magnanimous in the pages she had just read, Florine bathed her failing virtue in that pure and vivifying source, and, yielding, at last to one of those good impulses which sometimes carried her away, she left the room with the manuscript in her hand, determined, if Mother Bunch had not yet returned, to replace it—resolved to tell Rodin that, this second time, her search for the journal had been vain, the sempstress having no doubt discovered the first attempt.

These lines, clearly showing the sincere gratitude of the hunchback, ended Florine's hesitations. She could no longer resist the generous temptation she felt. As she read these last parts of the journal, her affection and respect for Mother Bunch grew even more. She realized more than ever how shameful it was for her to expose the most private thoughts of this unfortunate person to mockery and disdain. Fortunately, goodness is often as contagious as bad. Inspired by all that was warm, noble, and generous in the pages she had just read, Florine nurtured her wavering virtue in that pure and energizing source. Finally giving in to one of those good impulses that sometimes swept her away, she left the room with the manuscript in her hand, determined to return it if Mother Bunch hadn’t come back, and resolved to tell Rodin that this time, her search for the journal had been in vain, as the seamstress had likely discovered her first attempt.

(26) In the Ruche Populaire, a working man’s organ, are the following particulars:

(26) In the Ruche Populaire, a working man's publication, are the following details:

“Carding Mattresses.—The dust which flies out of the wool makes carding destructive to health in any case, but trade adulterations enhance the danger. In sticking sheep, the skin gets blood-spotted; it has to be bleached to make it salable. Lime is the main whitener, and some of it clings to the wool after the process. The dresser (female, most often) breathes in the fine dust, and, by lung and other complaints, is far from seldom deplorably situated; the majority sicken of it and give up the trade, while those who keep to it, at the very least, suffer with a catarrh or asthma that torments them until death.

“Carding Mattresses.—The dust released from the wool makes carding harmful to health in any case, but added trade adulterations increase the risk. When handling sheep, the skin can become stained with blood; it needs to be bleached to be sellable. Lime is the primary bleaching agent, and some of it sticks to the wool afterward. The carder (usually female) inhales the fine dust, and often ends up facing serious lung and other health issues; most people get sick from it and leave the industry, while those who remain often suffer from a chronic cough or asthma that torments them until they die.”

“As for horsehair, the very best is not pure. You can judge what the inferior quality is, from the workgirls calling it vitriol hair, because it is the refuse or clippings from goats and swine, washed in vitriol, boiled in dyes, etc., to burn and disguise such foreign bodies as straw. thorns, splinters, and even bits of skin, not worth picking out. The dust rising when a mass of this is beaten, makes as many ravages as the lime-wool.”

“As for horsehair, the very best isn’t pure. You can tell what the lower quality is by the workgirls calling it vitriol hair, because it’s the leftover clippings from goats and pigs, washed in vitriol, boiled in dyes, etc., to burn





CHAPTER XLVIII. THE DISCOVERY.

A little while before Florine made up her mind to atone for her shameful breach of confidence, Mother Bunch had returned from the factory, after accomplishing to the end her painful task. After a long interview with Angela, struck, like Agricola, with the ingenuous grace, sense, and goodness, with which the young girl was endowed, Mother Bunch had the courageous frankness to advise the smith to enter into this marriage. The following scene took place whilst Florine, still occupied in reading the journal, had not yet taken the praiseworthy resolution of replacing it. It was ten o’clock at night. The workgirl, returned to Cardoville House, had just entered her chamber. Worn out by so many emotions, she had thrown herself into a chair. The deepest silence reigned in the house. It was now and then interrupted by the soughing of a high wind, which raged without and shook the trees in the garden. A single candle lighted the room, which was papered with dark green. That peculiar tint, and the hunchback’s black dress, increased her apparent paleness. Seated in an arm-chair by the side of the fire, with her head resting upon her bosom, her hands crossed upon her knees, the work-girl’s countenance was melancholy and resigned; on it was visible the austere satisfaction which is felt by the consciousness of a duty well performed.

A little while before Florine decided to make up for her shameful breach of trust, Mother Bunch had returned from the factory after completing her difficult task. After a long talk with Angela, who, like Agricola, was struck by the genuine grace, intelligence, and kindness of the young girl, Mother Bunch bravely advised the smith to pursue this marriage. The following scene took place while Florine, still engrossed in reading the journal, had not yet made the commendable decision to put it back. It was ten o’clock at night. The workgirl, back at Cardoville House, had just entered her room. Exhausted by so many emotions, she had thrown herself into a chair. Deep silence filled the house, occasionally broken by the howling of a strong wind that roared outside and shook the trees in the garden. A single candle illuminated the room, which was wallpapered in dark green. That unique shade, combined with the hunchback’s black dress, made her apparent paleness even more pronounced. Seated in an armchair by the fire, her head resting on her chest and her hands folded on her knees, the workgirl’s expression was melancholic and resigned; it showed the deep satisfaction that comes from knowing a duty was fulfilled well.

Like all those who, brought up in the merciless school of misfortune, no longer exaggerate the sentiment of sorrow, too familiar and assiduous a guest to be treated as a stranger, Mother Bunch was incapable of long yielding to idle regrets and vain despair, with regard to what was already past. Beyond doubt, the blow had been sudden, dreadful; doubtless it must leave a long and painful remembrance in the sufferer’s soul; but it was soon to pass, as it were, into that chronic state of pain-durance, which had become almost an integral part of her life. And then this noble creature, so indulgent to fate, found still some consolations in the intensity of her bitter pain. She had been deeply touched by the marks of affection shown her by Angela, Agricola’s intended: and she had felt a species of pride of the heart, in perceiving with what blind confidence, with what ineffable joy, the smith accepted the favorable presentiments which seemed to consecrate his happiness. Mother Bunch also said to herself: “At least, henceforth I shall not be agitated by hopes, or rather by suppositions as ridiculous as they were senseless. Agricola’s marriage puts a term to all the miserable reveries of my poor head.”

Like everyone who has grown up in the harsh school of misfortune, where sorrow is a familiar and constant presence rather than a stranger, Mother Bunch wasn’t one to dwell on pointless regrets and futile despair about the past. The blow she experienced had indeed been sudden and terrible; it would undoubtedly leave a painful memory in her soul. However, it would soon fade into a chronic state of enduring pain that had nearly become a part of her life. And this noble woman, so accepting of her fate, still found some solace in the depth of her bitter pain. She was deeply moved by the affection shown to her by Angela, Agricola’s fiancée, and she felt a kind of pride in seeing how trustingly and joyfully the smith embraced the hopeful signs that seemed to bless his happiness. Mother Bunch also reassured herself: “At least now I won't be tormented by hopes, or rather by ridiculous and senseless fantasies. Agricola’s marriage puts an end to all the miserable daydreams in my poor head.”

Finally, she found a real and deep consolation in the certainty that she had been able to go through this terrible trial, and conceal from Agricola the love she felt for him. We know how formidable to this unfortunate being were those ideas of ridicule and shame, which she believed would attach to the discovery of her mad passion. After having remained for some time absorbed in thought, Mother Bunch rose, and advanced slowly towards the desk.

Finally, she found genuine comfort in knowing she had managed to get through this terrible ordeal and hide her feelings for Agricola. We understand how overwhelming the thoughts of embarrassment and shame were for her, as she feared they would come with the revelation of her crazy love. After being lost in thought for a while, Mother Bunch got up and walked slowly towards the desk.

“My only recompense,” said she, as she prepared the materials for writing, “will be to entrust the mute witness of my pains with this new grief. I shall at least have kept the promise that I made to myself. Believing, from the bottom of my soul, that this girl is able to make Agricola happy, I told him so with the utmost sincerity. One day, a long time hence, when I shall read over these pages, I shall perhaps find in that a compensation for all that I now suffer.”

“My only reward,” she said as she got ready to write, “will be to share the silent witness of my pain with this new heartbreak. At least I will have kept the promise I made to myself. Believing genuinely that this girl can make Agricola happy, I told him that with complete honesty. One day, long from now, when I read these pages again, I might find in that some consolation for all that I’m suffering now.”

So saying, she drew the box from the pigeon-hole. Not finding her manuscript, she uttered a cry of surprise; but, what was her alarm, when she perceived a letter to her address in the place of the journal! She became deadly pale; her knees trembled; she almost fainted away. But her increasing terror gave her a fictitious energy, and she had the strength to break the seal. A bank-note for five hundred francs fell from the letter on the table, and Mother Bunch read as follows:

So saying, she pulled the box out of the drawer. Not finding her manuscript, she gasped in surprise; but what startled her even more was when she saw a letter addressed to her in place of the journal! She turned pale, her knees shook, and she nearly fainted. But her growing anxiety gave her a burst of false energy, and she found the strength to break the seal. A five-hundred-franc banknote dropped from the letter onto the table, and Mother Bunch read the following:

“Mademoiselle,—There is something so original and amusing in reading in your memoirs the story of your love for Agricola, that it is impossible to resist the pleasure of acquainting him with the extent of it, of which he is doubtless ignorant, but to which he cannot fail to show himself sensible. Advantage will be taken to forward it to a multitude of other persons, who might, perhaps, otherwise be unfortunately deprived of the amusing contents of your diary. Should copies and extracts not be sufficient, we will have it printed, as one cannot too much diffuse such things. Some will weep—others will laugh—what appears superb to one set of people, will seem ridiculous to another, such is life—but your journal will surely make a great sensation. As you are capable of wishing to avoid your triumph, and as you were only covered with rags when you were received, out of charity into this house, where you wish to figure as the great lady, which does not suit your shape for more reasons than one, we enclose in the present five hundred francs to pay for your day-book, and prevent your being without resources, in case you should be modest enough to shrink from the congratulations which await you, certain to overwhelm you by to-morrow, for, at this hour, your journal is already in circulation.

“Mademoiselle,—There’s something so unique and entertaining about reading your memoirs and the story of your love for Agricola that it’s impossible to resist the urge to let him know just how much you care, which he probably doesn’t realize but is bound to appreciate. We’ll also share it with many others who might otherwise miss out on the delightful contents of your diary. If copies and excerpts aren’t enough, we’ll get it printed because you can never spread such things too far. Some will cry—others will laugh—what seems amazing to one group will appear silly to another; such is life—but your journal is sure to create a big stir. Since you might want to avoid the spotlight, and considering you were in rags when you were taken in out of charity by this house, where you wish to be seen as the grand lady—a role that doesn’t quite suit you for various reasons—we’ve enclosed five hundred francs to cover your diary expenses, ensuring you have resources in case you feel too modest to accept the congratulations that are bound to come your way by tomorrow, seeing as your journal is already making the rounds at this hour.

“One of your brethren,

"One of your brothers,"

“A REAL MOTHER BUNCH.”

“A real mother bunch.”

The vulgar, mocking, and insolent tone of this letter, which was purposely written in the character of a jealous lackey, dissatisfied with the admission of the unfortunate creature into the house, had been calculated with infernal skill and was sure to produce the effect intended.

The rude, mocking, and disrespectful tone of this letter, which was deliberately written from the perspective of a jealous servant unhappy about the unfortunate person being welcomed into the house, was crafted with devilish skill and was sure to achieve its intended effect.

“Oh, good heaven!” were the only words the unfortunate girl could pronounce, in her stupor and alarm.

“Oh, my goodness!” were the only words the unfortunate girl could say, in her shock and fear.

Now, if we remember in what passionate terms she had expressed her love for her adopted brother, if we recall many passages of this manuscript, in which she revealed the painful wounds often inflicted on her by Agricola without knowing it, and if we consider how great was her terror of ridicule, we shall understand her mad despair on reading this infamous letter. Mother Bunch did not think for a moment of all the noble words and touching narratives contained in her journal. The one horrible idea which weighed down the troubled spirit of the unfortunate creature, was, that on the morrow Agricola, Mdlle. de Cardoville, and an insolent and mocking crowd, would be informed of this ridiculous love, which would, she imagined, crush her with shame and confusion. This new blow was so stunning, that the recipient staggered a moment beneath the unexpected shock. For some minutes, she remained completely inert and helpless; then, upon reflection, she suddenly felt conscious of a terrible necessity.

Now, if we remember how passionately she had declared her love for her adopted brother, and if we recall many parts of this manuscript where she exposed the painful wounds that Agricola had often inflicted on her without realizing it, and if we think about her intense fear of being ridiculed, we'll understand her overwhelming despair upon reading this disgraceful letter. Mother Bunch didn't even think about all the noble words and heartfelt stories in her journal. The only horrible thought weighing on the troubled mind of this unfortunate woman was that the next day, Agricola, Mdlle. de Cardoville, and a cackling and mocking crowd would learn about this embarrassing love, which she believed would crush her with shame and humiliation. This new blow was so shocking that the recipient staggered for a moment under the unexpected impact. For a few minutes, she lay completely still and helpless; then, after some reflection, she suddenly felt an intense sense of urgency.

This hospitable mansion, where she had found a sure refuge after so many misfortunes, must be left for ever. The trembling timidity and sensitive delicacy of the poor creature did not permit her to remain a minute more in this dwelling, where the most secret recesses of her soul had been laid open, profaned, and exposed no doubt to sarcasm and contempt. She did not think of demanding justice and revenge from Mdlle. de Cardoville. To cause a ferment of trouble and irritation in this house, at the moment of quitting it, would have appeared to her ingratitude towards her benefactress. She did not seek to discover the author or the motive of this odious robbery and insulting letter. Why should she, resolved, as she was, to fly from the humiliations with which she was threatened? She had a vague notion (as indeed was intended), that this infamy might be the work of some of the servants, jealous of the affectionate deference shown her by Mdlle. de Cardoville—and this thought filled her with despair. Those pages—so painfully confidential, which she would not have ventured to impart to the most tender and indulgent mother, because, written as it were with her heart’s blood, they painted with too cruel a fidelity the thousand secret wounds of her soul—those pages were to serve, perhaps served even now, for the jest and laughing-stock of the lackeys of the mansion.

This welcoming house, where she had found a safe haven after so many tough times, had to be left forever. The poor woman's nervousness and sensitivity didn't allow her to stay even a minute longer in this place, where the most private parts of her heart had been exposed, disrespected, and likely subjected to mockery and disdain. She didn’t even think about seeking justice or revenge from Mdlle. de Cardoville. Causing a stir and irritation in the house, right before leaving, would have felt ungrateful to her benefactor. She didn’t try to figure out who was behind the disgraceful robbery and insulting letter. Why should she, when she was determined to escape the humiliations that awaited her? She had a vague idea (as was intended) that this vile act might have been done by some of the servants, envious of the affection Mdlle. de Cardoville showed her—and that thought filled her with despair. Those pages—so painfully personal, which she wouldn’t have dared to share even with the most loving and understanding mother, because, written almost with her heart’s blood, they depicted with harsh accuracy the countless hidden wounds of her spirit—those pages were meant to be, and perhaps already were, the subject of jokes and ridicule among the staff in the house.

The money which accompanied this letter, and the insulting way in which it was offered, rather tended to confirm her suspicions. It was intended that the fear of misery should not be the obstacle of her leaving the house. The workgirl’s resolution was soon taken, with that calm and firm resignation which was familiar to her. She rose, with somewhat bright and haggard eyes, but without a tear in them. Since the day before, she had wept too much. With a trembling, icy hand, she wrote these words on a paper, which she left by the side of the bank-note: “May Mdlle. de Cardoville be blessed for all that she has done for me, and forgive me for having left her house, where I can remain no longer.”

The money that came with this letter, and the insulting way it was offered, only confirmed her suspicions. The intention was to ensure that the fear of poverty wouldn’t stop her from leaving the house. The workgirl quickly made her decision, displaying the calm and steady resignation she was used to. She stood up, with somewhat bright but tired eyes, and not a single tear in them. She had cried too much the day before. With a trembling, cold hand, she wrote these words on a piece of paper, which she left next to the banknote: “May Mdlle. de Cardoville be blessed for everything she has done for me, and forgive me for leaving her home, where I can no longer stay.”

Having written this, Mother Bunch threw into the fire the infamous letter, which seemed to burn her hands. Then, taking a last look at her chamber, furnished so comfortably, she shuddered involuntarily as she thought of the misery that awaited her—a misery more frightful than that of which she had already been the victim, for Agricola’s mother had departed with Gabriel, and the unfortunate girl could no longer, as formerly, be consoled in her distress by the almost maternal affection of Dagobert’s wife. To live alone—quite alone—with the thought that her fatal passion for Agricola was laughed at by everybody, perhaps even by himself—such were the future prospects of the hunchback. This future terrified her—a dark desire crossed her mind—she shuddered, and an expression of bitter joy contracted her features. Resolved to go, she made some steps towards the door, when, in passing before the fireplace, she saw her own image in the glass, pale as death, and clothed in black; then it struck her that she wore a dress which did not belong to her, and she remembered a passage in the letter, which alluded to the rags she had on before she entered that house. “True!” said she, with a heart breaking smile, as she looked at her black garments; “they would call me a thief.”

Having written this, Mother Bunch threw the infamous letter into the fire, which felt like it burned her hands. Then, taking one last look at her cozy room, she shuddered involuntarily as she thought of the misery that awaited her—a misery worse than what she had already endured, since Agricola’s mother had left with Gabriel, and the poor girl could no longer find comfort in the almost maternal affection of Dagobert’s wife. To live alone—completely alone—with the thought that everyone, maybe even Agricola himself, was laughing at her tragic love for him—this was the bleak future facing the hunchback. This future terrified her—a dark desire flashed through her mind—she shuddered, and a bitter joy twisted her features. Determined to leave, she took a few steps toward the door, when, passing in front of the fireplace, she caught sight of her own reflection in the glass, pale as death and dressed in black; then it struck her that she was wearing a dress that didn’t belong to her, and she recalled a line from the letter that mentioned the rags she had on before coming to that house. “True!” she said, with a heart-wrenching smile, as she looked at her black clothes; “they would call me a thief.”

And, taking her candle, she entered the little dressing room, and put on again the poor, old clothes, which she had preserved as a sort of pious remembrance of her misfortunes. Only at this instant did her tears flow abundantly. She wept—not in sorrow at resuming the garb of misery, but in gratitude; for all the comforts around her, to which she was about to bid an eternal adieu, recalled to her mind at every step the delicacy and goodness of Mdlle. de Cardoville: therefore, yielding to an almost involuntary impulse, after she had put on her poor, old clothes, she fell on her knees in the middle of the room, and, addressing herself in thought to Mdlle. de Cardoville, she exclaimed, in a voice broken by convulsive sobs: “Adieu! oh, for ever, adieu!—You, that deigned to call me friend—and sister!”

And, taking her candle, she walked into the small dressing room and put on the old, worn clothes that she had kept as a kind of respectful reminder of her hardships. Only at that moment did her tears start to flow freely. She wept—not out of sadness for putting on the clothes of misery again, but out of gratitude; for all the comforts around her, which she was about to say goodbye to forever, reminded her at every step of the kindness and goodness of Mdlle. de Cardoville. So, giving in to an almost involuntary urge, after she had put on her old clothes, she dropped to her knees in the middle of the room and, silently addressing Mdlle. de Cardoville, she cried out, her voice breaking with sobs: “Goodbye! oh, forever, goodbye!—You, who were kind enough to call me friend—and sister!”

Suddenly, she rose in alarm; she heard steps in the corridor, which led from the garden to one of the doors of her apartment, the other door opening into the parlor. It was Florine, who (alas! too late) was bringing back the manuscript. Alarmed at this noise of footsteps, and believing herself already the laughing-stock of the house. Mother Bunch rushed from the room, hastened across the parlor, gained the court-yard, and knocked at the window of the porter’s lodge. The house-door opened, and immediately closed upon her. And so the workgirl left Cardoville House.

Suddenly, she jumped up in panic; she heard footsteps in the hallway that connected the garden to one of her apartment's doors, the other door leading into the living room. It was Florine, who (sadly, too late) was returning the manuscript. Startled by the sound of footsteps, and thinking she was already the joke of the house, Mother Bunch rushed out of the room, quickly crossed the living room, reached the courtyard, and knocked on the window of the doorman’s booth. The building's front door opened, then immediately closed behind her. And so the working-class woman left Cardoville House.

Adrienne was thus deprived of a devoted, faithful, and vigilant guardian. Rodin was delivered from an active and sagacious antagonist, whom he had always, with good reason, feared. Having, as we have seen, guessed Mother Bunch’s love for Agricola, and knowing her to be a poet, the Jesuit supposed, logically enough that she must have written secretly some verses inspired by this fatal and concealed passion. Hence the order given to Florine, to try and discover some written evidence of this love; hence this letter, so horribly effective in its coarse ribaldry, of which, it must be observed, Florine did not know the contents, having received it after communicating a summary of the contents of the manuscript, which, the first time, she had only glanced through without taking it away. We have said, that Florine, yielding too late to a generous repentance, had reached Mother Bunch’s apartment, just as the latter quitted the house in consternation.

Adrienne was left without a dedicated, loyal, and watchful protector. Rodin was freed from a clever and active opponent, someone he had always, for good reason, feared. As we’ve seen, he figured out Mother Bunch’s affection for Agricola and, knowing she was a poet, it was logical for the Jesuit to assume she had secretly written some verses inspired by this tragic and hidden love. That’s why he instructed Florine to look for any written proof of this love; that’s also why this letter, shockingly crude in its vulgarity, was created. It’s worth noting that Florine didn’t know what the letter contained since she received it after she had already given a summary of the manuscript’s contents, which she had only briefly glanced at before. We mentioned that Florine, realizing her mistake too late, arrived at Mother Bunch’s apartment just as Mother Bunch was leaving the house in distress.

Perceiving a light in the dressing-room, the waiting-maid hastened thither. She saw upon a chair the black dress that Mother Bunch had just taken off, and, a few steps further, the shabby little trunk, open and empty, in which she had hitherto preserved her poor garments. Florine’s heart sank within her; she ran to the secretary; the disorder of the card-board boxes, the note for five hundred francs left by the side of the two lines written to Mdlle. de Cardoville, all proved that her obedience to Rodin’s orders had borne fatal fruit, and that Mother Bunch had quitted the house for ever. Finding the uselessness of her tardy resolution, Florine resigned herself with a sigh to the necessity of delivering the manuscript to Rodin. Then, forced by the fatality of her miserable position to console herself for evil by evil, she considered that the hunchback’s departure would at least make her treachery less dangerous.

Seeing a light in the dressing room, the maid hurried over. She noticed the black dress that Mother Bunch had just taken off draped over a chair, and a bit further away, the shabby little trunk, open and empty, where she had stored her worn-out clothes. Florine felt a sinking feeling in her stomach; she rushed to the desk. The mess of cardboard boxes and the note for five hundred francs left next to the two lines written to Mdlle. de Cardoville all confirmed that her compliance with Rodin's orders had led to a terrible outcome, and that Mother Bunch had left the house for good. Realizing the futility of her late decision, Florine sighed and accepted that she had to hand over the manuscript to Rodin. Then, feeling trapped by her unfortunate situation, she tried to convince herself that the hunchback's departure would at least make her betrayal less risky.

Two days after these events, Adrienne received the following note from Rodin, in answer to a letter she had written him, to inform him of the work-girl’s inexplicable departure:

Two days after these events, Adrienne received the following note from Rodin, in response to a letter she had written him, to let him know about the work-girl’s mysterious departure:

“MY DEAR YOUNG LADY;—Obliged to set out this morning for the factory of the excellent M. Hardy, whither I am called by an affair of importance, it is impossible for me to pay you my humble respects. You ask me what I think of the disappearance of this poor girl? I really do not know. The future will, I doubt not, explain all to her advantage. Only, remember what I told you at Dr. Baleinier’s, with regard to a certain society and its secret emissaries, with whom it has the art of surrounding those it wishes to keep a watch on. I accuse no one; but let us only recall facts. This poor girl accused me; and I am, as you know, the most faithful of your servants. She possessed nothing; and yet five hundred francs were found in her secretary. You loaded her with favors; and she leaves your house without even explaining the cause of this extraordinary flight. I draw no conclusion, my dear young lady; I am always unwilling to condemn without evidence; but reflect upon all this, and be on your guard, for you have perhaps escaped a great danger. Be more circumspect and suspicious than ever; such at least is the respectful advice of your most obedient, humble servant,

“MY DEAR YOUNG LADY;—I had to leave this morning for the factory of the excellent M. Hardy due to an important matter, so I can’t pay you my respects. You asked me what I think about the disappearance of that poor girl? Honestly, I don’t know. I’m sure the future will reveal everything for her benefit. Just remember what I told you at Dr. Baleinier’s about a certain society and its secret agents, who know how to keep an eye on those they want to monitor. I’m not accusing anyone; let’s just recall the facts. This poor girl accused me; and as you know, I am your most loyal servant. She had nothing; yet five hundred francs were found in her desk. You showered her with kindness, and she left your home without even explaining the reason for this strange departure. I draw no conclusions, my dear young lady; I’m always hesitant to judge without proof, but think about all this and be careful, for you may have just avoided a significant danger. Be more cautious and wary than ever; that is at least the respectful advice of your most obedient, humble servant,

“Rodin.”

"Rodin."





CHAPTER XLIX. THE TRYSTING-PLACE OF THE WOLVES.

20453m
Original

It was a Sunday morning the very day on which Mdlle. de Cardoville had received Rodin’s letter with regard to Mother Bunch’s disappearance. Two men were talking to together, seated at a table in one of the public houses in the little village of Villiers, situated at no great distance from Hardy’s factory. The village was for the most part inhabited by quarrymen and stonecutters, employed in working the neighboring quarries. Nothing can be ruder and more laborious, and at the same time less adequately paid, than the work of this class of people. Therefore, as Agricola had told Mother Bunch, they drew painful comparisons between their condition, almost always miserable, and the comfort and comparative ease enjoyed by M. Hardy’s workmen, thanks to his generous and intelligent management, and to the principles of association and community which he had put in practice amongst them. Misery and ignorance are always the cause of great evils. Misery is easily excited to anger, and ignorance soon yields to perfidious counsels. For a long time, the happiness of M. Hardy’s workmen had been naturally envied, but not with a jealousy amounting to hatred. As soon, however, as the secret enemies of the manufacturer, uniting with his rival Baron Tripeaud, had an interest in changing this peaceful state of things—it changed accordingly.

It was a Sunday morning, the same day that Mdlle. de Cardoville had received Rodin's letter about Mother Bunch's disappearance. Two men were talking together, sitting at a table in one of the pubs in the small village of Villiers, not far from Hardy's factory. The village was mostly home to quarrymen and stonecutters who worked in the local quarries. There’s nothing more difficult and labor-intensive, yet poorly paid, than the work these people do. So, as Agricola had mentioned to Mother Bunch, they couldn’t help but draw painful comparisons between their often miserable situation and the comfort and relative ease enjoyed by M. Hardy's workers, thanks to his generous and smart management and the principles of cooperation and community he had implemented. Misery and ignorance always lead to significant problems. Misery can easily spark anger, and ignorance is quick to fall for deceitful advice. For a long time, M. Hardy’s workers had been naturally envied, but not with a jealousy that turned to hatred. However, as soon as the manufacturer’s secret enemies teamed up with his rival, Baron Tripeaud, they had an interest in disrupting this peaceful situation—and it changed accordingly.

With diabolical skill and perseverance they succeeded in kindling the most evil passions. By means of chosen emissaries, they applied to those quarrymen and stonecutters of the neighborhood, whose bad conduct had aggravated their misery. Notorious for their turbulence, audacity, and energy, these men might exercise a dangerous influence on the majority of their companions, who were peaceful, laborious, and honest, but easily intimidated by violence. These turbulent leaders, previously embittered by misfortune, were soon impressed with an exaggerated idea of the happiness of M. Hardy’s workmen, and excited to a jealous hatred of them. They went still further; the incendiary sermons of an abbe, a member of the Jesuits, who had come expressly from Paris to preach during Lent against M. Hardy, acted powerfully on the minds of the women, who filled the church, whilst their husbands were haunting the taverns. Profiting by the growing fear, which the approach of the Cholera then inspired, the preacher struck with terror these weak and credulous imaginations by pointing to M. Hardy’s factory as a centre of corruption and damnation, capable of drawing down the vengeance of Heaven, and bringing the fatal scourge upon the country. Thus the men, already inflamed with envy, were still more excited by the incessant urgency of their wives, who, maddened by the abbe’s sermons, poured their curses on that band of atheists, who might bring down so many misfortunes upon them and their children. Some bad characters, belonging to the factory of Baron Tripeaud, and paid by him (for it was a great interest the honorable manufacturer had in the ruin of M. Hardy), came to augment the general irritation, and to complete it by raising one of those alarming union-questions, which in our day have unfortunately caused so much bloodshed. Many of M. Hardy’s workmen, before they entered his employ, had belonged to a society or union, called the Devourers; while many of the stonecutters in the neighboring quarries belonged to a society called the Wolves. Now, for a long time, an implacable rivalry had existed between the Wolves and Devourers, and brought about many sanguinary struggles, which are the more to be deplored, as, in some respects, the idea of these unions is excellent, being founded on the fruitful and mighty principle of association. But unfortunately, instead of embracing all trades in one fraternal communion, these unions break up the working-class into distinct and hostile societies, whose rivalry often leads to bloody collisions.(27) For the last week, the Wolves, excited by so many different importunities, burned to discover an occasion or a pretext to come to blows with the Devourers; but the latter, not frequenting the public-houses, and hardly leaving the factory during the week, had hitherto rendered such a meeting impossible, and the Wolves had been forced to wait for the Sunday with ferocious impatience.

With sinister skill and determination, they managed to ignite the most destructive emotions. Using selected messengers, they reached out to the local quarrymen and stonemasons, whose poor behavior had worsened their suffering. Known for their rebelliousness, boldness, and vigor, these men posed a serious threat to the majority of their coworkers, who were peaceful, hard-working, and honest, but easy to scare with violence. These unruly leaders, already bitter from hardship, soon developed an exaggerated belief in the happiness of M. Hardy’s workers, fueling a jealous animosity toward them. They went even further; the inflammatory sermons from an abbe, a Jesuit who came all the way from Paris to preach against M. Hardy during Lent, had a significant impact on the women who packed the church while their husbands hung out in the taverns. Taking advantage of the growing fear brought on by the approaching cholera outbreak, the preacher instilled dread in these impressionable minds by labeling M. Hardy’s factory as a hub of corruption and doom, capable of invoking divine wrath and bringing calamity upon the land. Thus, the men, already consumed by envy, were further incited by their wives' relentless pressure, who, driven mad by the abbe’s sermons, cursed those so-called atheists who could bring disaster upon them and their children. Some shady figures from Baron Tripeaud’s factory, paid by him (as he had a vested interest in M. Hardy’s downfall), came to heighten the general anger and added fuel to the fire by introducing one of those alarming union disputes, which in our time have regrettably led to so much violence. Many of M. Hardy’s workers, before joining him, had belonged to a society or union called the Devourers, while many of the stonemasons from the nearby quarries were part of a group known as the Wolves. A long-standing rivalry had existed between the Wolves and the Devourers, resulting in many bloody clashes, which is particularly unfortunate since, in some ways, the idea behind these unions is excellent, built on the powerful principle of coming together. But sadly, instead of uniting all trades in one brotherly community, these unions divide the working class into separate and hostile factions, with their competition often leading to violent confrontations. For the past week, the Wolves, agitated by their various grievances, were eager to find an opportunity or excuse to fight with the Devourers; however, the latter, not frequenting the bars and hardly leaving the factory during the week, had so far made such a meeting impossible, forcing the Wolves to wait for Sunday with impatient rage.

20463m
Original

Moreover, a great number of the quarrymen and stonecutters, being peaceable and hard-working people, had refused, though Wolves themselves to join this hostile manifestation against the Devourers of M. Hardy’s factory; the leaders had been obliged to recruit their forces from the vagabonds and idlers of the barriers, whom the attraction of tumult and disorder had easily enlisted under the flag of the warlike Wolves. Such then was the dull fermentation, which agitated the little village of Villiers, whilst the two men of whom we have spoken were at table in the public-house.

Moreover, many of the quarry workers and stonecutters, being peaceful and hard-working individuals, had refused, despite being Wolves themselves, to take part in this hostile action against the Devourers of M. Hardy’s factory. The leaders had to gather their supporters from the drifters and idle people in the area, who were easily drawn into the chaos and disorder under the banner of the militant Wolves. Such was the tense unrest that stirred the small village of Villiers while the two men we mentioned were sitting at a table in the pub.

These men had asked for a private room, that they might be alone. One of them was still young, and pretty well dressed. But the disorder in his clothes, his loose cravat, his shirt spotted with wine, his dishevelled hair, his look of fatigue, his marble complexion, his bloodshot eyes, announced that a night of debauch had preceded this morning; whilst his abrupt and heavy gesture, his hoarse voice, his look, sometimes brilliant, and sometimes stupid, proved that to the last fumes of the intoxication of the night before, were joined the first attacks of a new state of drunkenness. The companion of this man said to him, as he touched his glass with his own: “Your health, my boy!”

These guys had requested a private room so they could have some time alone. One of them was still young and pretty well dressed. But the messiness of his clothes, his loose tie, his wine-stained shirt, his tousled hair, his weary look, his pale complexion, and his bloodshot eyes showed that he had a wild night before this morning. Meanwhile, his abrupt and heavy movements, his raspy voice, and his gaze—sometimes sharp and sometimes vacant—indicated that the last remnants of last night’s drunkenness mixed with the onset of a new buzz. His companion raised his glass to him and said, “Cheers, my friend!”

“Yours!” answered the young man; “though you look to me like the devil.”

“Yours!” replied the young man; “but you definitely look like the devil to me.”

“I!—the devil?”

“Me?!—the devil?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“How did you come to know me?”

“How did you find out about me?”

“Do you repent that you ever knew me?”

“Do you regret ever knowing me?”

“Who told you that I was a prisoner at Sainte-Pelagie?”

“Who told you I was a prisoner at Sainte-Pelagie?”

“Didn’t I take you out of prison?”

“Didn’t I get you out of jail?”

“Why did you take me out?”

“Why did you take me out?”

“Because I have a good heart.”

“Because I have a good heart.”

“You are very fond of me, perhaps—just as the butcher likes the ox that he drives to the slaughter-house.”

“You care about me, maybe—just like the butcher cares for the ox that he takes to the slaughterhouse.”

“Are you mad?”

“Are you crazy?”

“A man does not pay a hundred thousand francs for another without a motive.”

“A man doesn’t pay a hundred thousand francs for someone else without a reason.”

“I have a motive.”

“I have a reason.”

“What is it? what do you want to do with me?”

“What is it? What do you want to do with me?”

“A jolly companion that will spend his money like a man, and pass every night like the last. Good wine, good cheer, pretty girls, and gay songs. Is that such a bad trade?”

“A cheerful friend who will spend his money like a true gentleman and enjoy every night as if it were the last. Great wine, good company, attractive women, and lively songs. Is that really such a bad deal?”

After he had remained a moment without answering, the young man replied with a gloomy air: “Why, on the eve of my leaving prison, did you attach this condition to my freedom, that I should write to my mistress to tell her that I would never see her again! Why did you exact this letter from me?”

After he paused for a moment without answering, the young man replied with a gloomy expression: “Why, just before I was released from prison, did you make it a condition of my freedom that I write to my girlfriend to tell her I would never see her again? Why did you demand this letter from me?”

“A sigh! what, are you still thinking of her?”

“A sigh! What, are you still thinking about her?”

“Always.”

“Always.”

“You are wrong. Your mistress is far from Paris by this time. I saw her get into the stage-coach, before I came to take you out of Sainte Pelagie.”

“You're mistaken. Your mistress is long gone from Paris by now. I saw her get into the stagecoach before I came to take you out of Sainte Pelagie.”

“Yes, I was stifled in that prison. To get out, I would have given my soul to the devil. You thought so, and therefore you came to me; only, instead of my soul, you took Cephyse from me. Poor Bacchanal-Queen! And why did you do it? Thousand thunders! Will you tell me!”

“Yes, I felt trapped in that prison. To escape, I would have sold my soul to the devil. You believed that, which is why you approached me; but instead of my soul, you took Cephyse away from me. Poor Bacchanal Queen! And why did you do it? A thousand thunders! Will you tell me!”

“A man as much attached to his mistress as you are is no longer a man. He wants energy, when the occasion requires.”

“A guy who's as attached to his girlfriend as you are is no longer a guy. He lacks the energy when it’s needed.”

“What occasion?”

"What's the occasion?"

“Let us drink!”

“Let's drink!”

“You make me drink too much brandy.”

“You make me drink way too much brandy.”

“Bah! look at me!”

"Ugh! Look at me!"

“That’s what frightens me. It seems something devilish. A bottle of brandy does not even make you wink. You must have a stomach of iron and a head of marble.”

"That's what scares me. It seems something evil. A bottle of brandy doesn’t even make you blink. You must have an iron stomach and a head made of marble."

“I have long travelled in Russia. There we drink to roast ourselves.”

“I have traveled in Russia for a long time. There, we drink to heat ourselves up.”

“And here to only warm. So—let’s drink—but wine.”

“And here just to relax. So—let’s have a drink—but wine.”

“Nonsense! wine is fit for children. Brandy for men like us!”

“Nonsense! Wine is for kids. Brandy is for men like us!”

“Well, then, brandy; but it burns, and sets the head on fire, and then we see all the flames of hell!”

"Well, then, brandy; but it stings, and makes the head feel like it’s on fire, and then we see all the flames of hell!"

“That’s how I like to see you, hang it!”

“That’s how I like to see you, hang it!”

“But when you told me that I was too much attached to my mistress, and that I should want energy when the occasion required, of what occasion did you speak?”

“But when you said that I was too attached to my girlfriend and that I wouldn't have the energy when the situation called for it, what situation were you talking about?”

“Let us drink!”

“Let’s drink!”

“Stop a moment, comrade. I am no more of a fool than others. Your half words have taught me something.

“Hold on a second, buddy. I'm not any more of a fool than anyone else. Your vague hints have taught me something.”

“Well, what?”

"What's the deal?"

“You know that I have been a workman, that I have many companions, and that, being a good fellow, I am much liked amongst them. You want me for a catspaw, to catch other chestnuts?”

“You know that I’ve been a worker, that I have many friends, and that, being a decent guy, I’m well-liked among

“What then?”

"What's next?"

“You must be some getter-up of riots—some speculator in revolts.”

"You must be someone who stirs up trouble—some kind of troublemaker."

“What next?”

"What's next?"

“You are travelling for some anonymous society, that trades in musket shots.”

“You're traveling for some unknown group that deals in gunfire.”

“Are you a coward?”

"Are you scared?"

“I burned powder in July, I can tell you—make no mistakes!”

“I shot guns in July, I can tell you—no doubt about it!”

“You would not mind burning some again?”

"You wouldn't mind burning some again?"

“Just as well that sort of fireworks as any other. Only I find revolutions more agreeable than useful; all that I got from the barricades of the three days was burnt breeches and a lost jacket. All the cause won by me, with its ‘Forward! March!’ says.”

“Just as good as any other kind of fireworks. The thing is, I find revolutions more enjoyable than practical; all I ended up with from the barricades of those three days were burned pants and a lost jacket. That's all I gained from the cause, with its ‘Forward! March!’”

“You know many of Hardy’s workmen?”

“You know a lot of Hardy’s workers?”

“Oh! that’s why you have brought me down here?”

“Oh! So that’s why you brought me down here?”

“Yes—you will meet with many of the workmen from the factory.”

“Yes—you will meet many of the factory workers.”

“Men from Hardy’s take part in a row? No, no; they are too well off for that. You have been sold.”

“Guys from Hardy’s getting into a fight? No way; they’re too well-off for that. You’ve been mistaken.”

“You will see presently.”

“You'll see soon.”

“I tell you they are well off. What have they to complain of?”

“I’m telling you, they’re doing just fine. What do they have to complain about?”

“What of their brethren—those who have not so good a master, and die of hunger and misery, and call on them for assistance? Do you think they will remain deaf to such a summons? Hardy is only an exception. Let the people but give a good pull all together, and the exception will become the rule, and all the world be happy.”

“What about their brothers—those who don’t have such a good master and suffer from hunger and misery, calling out to them for help? Do you really think they will ignore that call? Hardy is just one exception. If the people come together and put in a strong effort, that exception will become the norm, and everyone will be happy.”

“What you say there is true, but it would be a devil of a pull that would make an honest man out of my old master, Baron Tripeaud, who made me what I am—an out-and-out rip.”

“What you’re saying is true, but it would take a lot to turn my old boss, Baron Tripeaud, into an honest man. He made me who I am—completely unscrupulous.”

“Hardy’s workmen are coming; you are their comrade, and have no interest in deceiving them. They will believe you. Join with me in persuading them—”

“Hardy’s workers are coming; you’re on their side, and you have no reason to trick them. They will trust you. Help me convince them—”

“To what?”

"To what purpose?"

“To leave this factory, in which they grow effeminate and selfish, and forget their brothers.”

“To leave this factory, where they become soft and self-centered, and forget their brothers.”

“But if they leave the factory, how are they to live?”

“But if they leave the factory, how will they survive?”

“We will provide for that—on the great day.”

“We'll take care of that—on the big day.”

“And what’s to be done till then?”

“And what are we supposed to do until then?”

“What you have done last night—drink, laugh, sing, and, by way of work, exercise themselves privately in the use of arms.’

“What you did last night—drank, laughed, sang, and, as a way of working, practiced privately with weapons.”

“Who will bring these workmen here?”

“Who will bring these workers here?”

“Some one has already spoken to them. They have had printed papers, reproaching them with indifference to their brothers. Come, will you support me?”

“Someone has already talked to them. They received printed papers, criticizing them for being indifferent to their brothers. Come on, will you back me up?”

“I’ll support you—the more readily as I cannot very well support myself. I only cared for Cephyse in the world; I know that I am on a bad road; you are pushing me on further; let the ball roll!—Whether we go to the devil one way or the other is not of much consequence. Let’s drink.”

“I’ll back you up—especially since I can’t really support myself. The only person I cared about in this world was Cephyse; I know I’m heading down a bad path; you’re just pushing me further along it; let’s see where it goes!—It doesn't really matter whether we end up in trouble or not. Let’s drink.”

“Drink to our next night’s fun; the last was only apprenticeship.”

“Cheers to the fun we’ll have next time; the last one was just practice.”

“Of what then are you made? I looked at you, and never saw you either blush or smile, or change countenance. You are like a man of iron.”

“Then what are you made of? I looked at you and never saw you blush, smile, or change your expression. You’re like a man of steel.”

“I am not a lad of fifteen. It would take something more to make me laugh. I shall laugh to-night.”

“I’m not a fifteen-year-old kid. It would take more than that to make me laugh. I’ll laugh tonight.”

“I don’t know if it’s the brandy; but, devil take me, if you don’t frighten me when you say you shall laugh tonight!”

“I don’t know if it’s the brandy, but I swear, you really scare me when you say you’ll laugh tonight!”

So saying, the young man rose, staggering; he began to be once more intoxicated.

So saying, the young man got up, swaying a bit; he started to feel drunk again.

There was a knock at the door. “Come in!” The host made his appearance.

There was a knock at the door. “Come in!” The host walked in.

“What’s the matter?”

"What's wrong?"

“There’s a young man below, who calls himself Olivier. He asks for M. Morok.”

“There’s a young man downstairs, who calls himself Olivier. He’s asking for M. Morok.”

“That’s right. Let him came up.” The host went out.

"That’s right. Let him come up." The host went out.

“It is one of our men, but he is alone,” said Morok, whose savage countenance expressed disappointment. “It astonishes me, for I expected a good number. Do you know him?”

“It’s one of our guys, but he’s by himself,” said Morok, his fierce face showing disappointment. “I can’t believe it, because I thought we’d see a whole group. Do you recognize him?”

“Olivier? Yes—a fair chap, I think.”

“Olivier? Yeah—a nice guy, I guess.”

“We shall see him directly. Here he is.” A young man, with an open, bold, intelligent countenance, at this moment entered the room.

“We'll see him right now. Here he is.” A young man, with an open, confident, intelligent face, entered the room at that moment.

“What! old Sleepinbuff!” he exclaimed, at sight of Morok’s companion.

“What! Old Sleepinbuff!” he exclaimed, upon seeing Morok’s companion.

“Myself. I have not seen you for an age, Olivier.”

"Myself. I haven't seen you in forever, Olivier."

“Simple enough, my boy. We do not work at the same place.”

“It's pretty straightforward, my boy. We don't work at the same place.”

“But you are alone!” cried Morok; and pointing to Sleepinbuff, he added: “You may speak before him—he is one of us. But why are you alone?”

“But you’re alone!” shouted Morok; and pointing to Sleepinbuff, he added: “You can talk in front of him—he’s one of us. But why are you by yourself?”

“I come alone, but in the name of my comrades.”

"I come alone, but I represent my friends."

“Oh!” said Morok, with a sigh of satisfaction, “they consent.”

“Oh!” Morok said with a sigh of satisfaction, “they agree.”

“They refuse—just as I do!”

“They refuse—just like I do!”

“What, the devil! they refuse? Have they no more courage than women?” cried Morok, grinding his teeth with rage.

“What, the hell! They refuse? Do they have no more courage than women?” cried Morok, grinding his teeth with rage.

“Hark ye,” answered Olivier, coolly. “We have received your letters, and seen your agent. We have had proof that he is really connected with great societies, many members of which are known to us.”

“Hear this,” replied Olivier, calmly. “We've received your letters and met with your agent. We've confirmed that he is genuinely associated with significant organizations, many of whose members we are acquainted with.”

“Well! why do you hesitate?”

"Well! Why are you hesitating?"

“First of all, nothing proves that these societies are ready to make a movement.”

“First of all, there’s no evidence that these societies are prepared to take action.”

“I tell you they are.”

"They're true, I'm telling you."

“He—tells you—they are,” said Sleepinbuff, stammering “and I (hic!) affirm it. Forward! March!”

“He—tells you—they are,” said Sleepinbuff, stammering, “and I (hic!) confirm it. Forward! March!”

“That’s not enough,” replied Olivier. “Besides, we have reflected upon it. For a week the factory was divided. Even yesterday the discussion was too warm to be pleasant. But this morning Father Simon called to him; we explained ourselves fully before him, and he brought us all to one mind. We mean to wait, and if any disturbance breaks out, we shall see.”

“That’s not enough,” Olivier replied. “Besides, we’ve thought it over. For a week, the factory has been divided. Even yesterday, the discussion got too heated to be enjoyable. But this morning, Father Simon called us together; we shared our viewpoints in front of him, and he helped us come to a consensus. We’ve decided to wait, and if any trouble arises, we’ll handle it then.”

“Is that your final word?”

"Is that your final say?"

“It is our last word.”

“This is our final word.”

“Silence!” cried Sleepinbuff, suddenly, as he listened, balancing himself on his tottering legs. “It is like the noise of a crowd not far off.” A dull sound was indeed audible, which became every moment more and more distinct, and at length grew formidable.

“Silence!” shouted Sleepinbuff suddenly, as he listened, wobbling on his unsteady legs. “It sounds like a crowd nearby.” A dull noise was indeed noticeable, becoming clearer by the moment and eventually growing intimidating.

“What is that?” said Olivier, in surprise.

“What’s that?” Olivier asked, surprised.

“Now,” replied Morok, smiling with a sinister air, “I remember the host told me there was a great ferment in the village against the factory. If you and your other comrades had separated from Hardy’s other workmen, as I hoped, these people who are beginning to howl would have been for you, instead of against you.”

“Now,” replied Morok, smiling with a dark vibe, “I remember the host mentioning that there was a lot of unrest in the village against the factory. If you and your other friends had broken away from Hardy’s other workers, as I had hoped, those people who are starting to shout would have been on your side instead of against you.”

“This was a trap, then, to set one half of M. Hardy’s workmen against the other!” cried Olivier; “you hoped that we should make common cause with these people against the factory, and that—”

“This was a trap, then, to turn one half of M. Hardy’s workers against the other!” shouted Olivier; “you expected that we would join forces with these people against the factory, and that—”

The young man had not time to finish. A terrible outburst of shouts, howls, and hisses shook the tavern. At the same instant the door was abruptly opened, and the host, pale and trembling, hurried into the chamber, exclaiming: “Gentlemen! do any of you work at M. Hardy’s factory?”

The young man didn't have time to finish. A loud eruption of shouts, howls, and hisses shook the tavern. At the same moment, the door swung open, and the host, pale and shaking, rushed into the room, saying, “Gentlemen! Does anyone here work at M. Hardy’s factory?”

“I do,” said Olivier.

“I do,” Olivier replied.

“Then you are lost. Here are the Wolves in a body, saying there are Devourers here from M. Hardy’s, and offering them battle—unless the Devourers will give up the factory, and range themselves on their side.”

“Then you’re done for. Here are the Wolves all together, saying there are Devourers here from M. Hardy’s, and challenging them to a fight—unless the Devourers agree to leave the factory and join their side.”

“It was a trap, there can be no doubt of it!” cried Olivier, looking at Morok and Sleepinbuff, with a threatening air; “if my mates had come, we were all to be let in.”

“It was a trap, no doubt about it!” shouted Olivier, glaring at Morok and Sleepinbuff with a menacing look; “if my friends had shown up, we were all going to be caught.”

“I lay a trap, Olivier?” stammered Jacques Rennepont. “Never!”

“I set a trap, Olivier?” Jacques Rennepont stammered. “No way!”

“Battle to the Devourers! or let them join the Wolves!” cried the angry crowd with one voice, as they appeared to invade the house.

“Battle to the Devourers! Or let them join the Wolves!” shouted the furious crowd in unison as they seemed to storm the house.

“Come!” exclaimed the host. Without giving Olivier time to answer, he seized him by the arm, and opening a window which led to a roof at no very great height from the ground, he said to him: “Make your escape by this window, let yourself slide down, and gain the fields; it is time.”

“Come on!” the host exclaimed. Without giving Olivier a chance to respond, he grabbed him by the arm and opened a window that led to a low roof. He said, “You need to get out through this window, slide down, and get to the fields; it's time."

20469m
Original

As the young workman hesitated, the host added, with a look of terror:

As the young worker hesitated, the host added, with a look of fear:

“Alone, against a couple of hundred, what can you do? A minute more, and you are lost. Do you not hear them? They have entered the yard; they are coming up.”

“By yourself, facing a couple of hundred, what can you do? One more minute, and you’re done for. Don’t you hear them? They’ve gotten into the yard; they’re coming up.”

Indeed, at this moment, the groans, the hisses, and cheers redoubled in violence; the wooden staircase which led to the first story shook beneath the quick steps of many persons, and the shout arose, loud and piercing: “Battle to the Devourers!”

Indeed, at this moment, the groans, hisses, and cheers intensified; the wooden staircase leading to the first floor trembled under the swift steps of many people, and the shout rang out, loud and piercing: “Battle to the Devourers!”

“Fly, Olivier!” cried Sleepinbuff, almost sobered by the danger.

“Fly, Olivier!” shouted Sleepinbuff, almost brought back to reality by the danger.

Hardly had he pronounced the words when the door of the large room, which communicated with the small one in which they were, was burst open with a frightful crash.

Hardly had he spoken those words when the door of the large room, which was connected to the small one they were in, crashed open with a terrifying bang.

“Here they are!” cried the host, clasping his hands in alarm. Then, running to Olivier, he pushed him, as it were, out of the window; for, with one foot on the sill, the workman still hesitated.

“Here they are!” shouted the host, clasping his hands in panic. Then, running over to Olivier, he practically shoved him out of the window; for, with one foot on the sill, the worker was still uncertain.

The window once closed, the publican returned towards Morok the instant the latter entered the large room, into which the leaders of the Wolves had just forced an entry, whilst their companions were vociferating in the yard and on the staircase. Eight or ten of these madmen, urged by others to take part in these scenes of disorder, had rushed first into the room, with countenances inflamed by wine and anger; most of them were armed with long sticks. A blaster, of Herculean strength and stature, with an old red handkerchief about his head, its ragged ends streaming over his shoulders, miserably dressed in a half-worn goat-skin, brandished an iron drilling-rod, and appeared to direct the movements. With bloodshot eyes, threatening and ferocious countenance, he advanced towards the small room, as if to drive back Morok, and exclaimed, in a voice of thunder:

The window shut, the innkeeper turned back to Morok just as he stepped into the large room, where the leaders of the Wolves had just burst in, while their friends were shouting in the yard and on the stairs. Eight or ten of these crazed individuals, spurred on by others to join in the chaos, rushed into the room first, their faces showing signs of wine and anger; most of them were carrying long sticks. A massive guy, with impressive strength and size, had an old red handkerchief tied around his head, its frayed ends hanging over his shoulders, and he was poorly dressed in a tattered goatskin. He swung an iron drilling rod and seemed to be leading their charge. With bloodshot eyes and a menacing, fierce expression, he advanced toward the small room, as if to push Morok back, and shouted in a booming voice:

“Where are the Devourers?—the Wolves will eat ‘em up!”

“Where are the Devourers?—the Wolves will gobble them up!”

The host hastened to open the door of the small room, saying: “There is no one here, my friends—no one. Look for yourselves.”

The host quickly opened the door to the small room and said, “There’s no one here, my friends—no one. See for yourselves.”

“It is true,” said the quarryman, surprised, after peeping into the room; “where are they, then? We were told there were a dozen of them here. They should have marched with us against the factory, or there’d ‘a been a battle, and the Wolves would have tried their teeth!”

“It’s true,” said the quarryman, surprised, after looking into the room; “where are they, then? We were told there were a dozen of them here. They should have marched with us against the factory, or there would’ve been a battle, and the Wolves would have shown their teeth!”

“If they have not come,” said another, “they will come. Let’s wait.”

“If they haven’t arrived yet,” said another, “they’ll show up. Let’s wait.”

“Yes, yes; we will wait for them.”

“Yes, yes; we’ll wait for them.”

“We will look close at each other.”

“We will look closely at each other.”

“If the Wolves want to see the Devourers,” said Morok, “why not go and howl round the factory of the miscreant atheists? At the first howl of the Wolves they will come out, and give you battle.”

“If the Wolves want to see the Devourers,” said Morok, “why not go and howl around the factory of the wicked atheists? At the first howl of the Wolves, they’ll come out and fight you.”

“They will give you—battle,” repeated Sleepinbuff, mechanically.

“They will give you—battle,” repeated Sleepinbuff, like a robot.

“Unless the Wolves are afraid of the Devourers,” added Morok.

“Unless the Wolves are scared of the Devourers,” added Morok.

“Since you talk of fear, you shall go with us, and see who’s afraid!” cried the formidable blaster, and in a thundering voice, he advanced towards Morok.

“Since you’re talking about fear, you’re coming with us to see who’s really afraid!” cried the fearsome blaster, and in a booming voice, he moved towards Morok.

A number of voices joined in with, “Who says the Wolves are afraid of the Devourers?”

A group of voices chimed in with, “Who says the Wolves are scared of the Devourers?”

“It would be the first time!”

“It would be the first time!”

“Battle! battle! and make an end of it!”

"Fight! Fight! and end it!"

“We are tired of all this. Why should we be so miserable, and they so well off?”

“We're tired of all this. Why should we be so miserable while they’re doing so well?”

“They have said that quarrymen are brutes, only fit to torn wheels in a shaft, like dogs to turn spits,” cried an emissary of Baron Tripeaud’s.

“They have said that quarry workers are savages, only good for turning wheels in a shaft, like dogs on a spit,” exclaimed a messenger from Baron Tripeaud.

“And that the Devourers would make themselves caps with wolf-skin,” added another.

“And that the Devourers would make themselves hats from wolf skin,” added another.

“Neither they nor their wives ever go to mass. They are pagans and dogs!” cried an emissary of the preaching abbe.

“Neither they nor their wives ever go to mass. They are pagans and dogs!” cried a messenger of the preaching abbe.

“The men might keep their Sunday as they pleased; but their wives not to go to mass!—it is abominable.

“The men could spend their Sundays how they wanted; but their wives not going to church!—that's just terrible.

“And, therefore, the curate has said that their factory, because of its abominations, might bring down the cholera to the country.”

“And so, the curate has stated that their factory, due to its awful conditions, could bring cholera to the country.”

“True? he said that in his sermon.”

“Really? he mentioned that in his sermon.”

“Our wives heard it.”

“Our wives heard about it.”

“Yes, yes; down with the Devourers, who want to bring the cholera on the country!”

“Yes, yes; down with the Devourers, who want to bring cholera to the country!”

“Hooray, for a fight!” cried the crowd in chorus.

“Hooray for a fight!” the crowd shouted together.

“To the factory, my brave Wolves!” cried Morok, with the voice of a Stentor; “on to the factory!”

“To the factory, my brave Wolves!” shouted Morok, with a voice like thunder; “let’s head to the factory!”

“Yes! to the factory! to the factory!” repeated the crowd, with furious stamping; for, little by little, all who could force their way into the room, or up the stairs, had there collected together.

“Yes! to the factory! to the factory!” the crowd shouted, stamping with anger; more and more people who could push their way into the room or up the stairs had gathered there.

These furious cries recalling Jacques for a moment to his senses, he whispered to Morok: “It is slaughter you would provoke? I wash my hands of it.”

These angry shouts brought Jacques back to his senses for a moment, and he whispered to Morok: “Is it bloodshed you want? I want no part in it.”

“We shall have time to let them know at the factory. We can give these fellows the slip on the road,” answered Morok. Then he cried aloud, addressing the host, who was terrified at this disorder: “Brandy!—let us drink to the health of the brave Wolves! I will stand treat.” He threw some money to the host, who disappeared, and soon returned with several bottles of brandy, and some glasses.

“We'll have time to inform them at the factory. We can outsmart these guys on the road,” Morok replied. Then he shouted to the host, who looked scared by the chaos: “Brandy!—let's drink to the brave Wolves! My treat.” He tossed some cash to the host, who vanished and quickly returned with several bottles of brandy and some glasses.

“What! glasses?” cried Morok. “Do jolly companions, like we are, drink out of glasses?” So saying, he forced out one of the corks, raised the neck of the bottle to his lips, and, having drunk a deep draught, passed it to the gigantic quarryman.

“What! Glasses?” Morok exclaimed. “Do fun companions like us drink from glasses?” Saying this, he popped one of the corks, lifted the bottle to his lips, took a big drink, and then handed it to the enormous quarryman.

“That’s the thing!” said the latter. “Here’s in honor of the treat!—None but a sneak will refuse, for this stuff will sharpen the Wolves’ teeth!”

"That's the thing!" said the latter. "Here's to the treat!—Only a coward would refuse, because this stuff will sharpen the Wolves' teeth!"

“Here’s to your health, mates!” said Morok, distributing the bottles.

“Here’s to your health, guys!” said Morok, handing out the bottles.

“There will be blood at the end of all this,” muttered Sleepinbuff, who, in spite of his intoxication, perceived all the danger of these fatal incitements. Indeed, a large portion of the crowd was already quitting the yard of the public-house, and advancing rapidly towards M. Hardy’s factory.

“There’s going to be bloodshed when this is all over,” murmured Sleepinbuff, who, despite being drunk, sensed the real danger of these deadly provocations. In fact, a significant portion of the crowd was already leaving the pub’s yard and quickly heading toward M. Hardy’s factory.

Those of the workmen and inhabitants of the village, who had not chosen to take any part in this movement of hostility (they were the majority), did not make their appearance, as this threatening troop passed along the principal street; but a good number of women, excited to fanaticism by the sermons of the abbe, encouraged the warlike assemblage with their cries. At the head of the troop advanced the gigantic blaster, brandishing his formidable bar, followed by a motley mass, armed with sticks and stones. Their heads still warmed by their recent libations of brandy, they had now attained a frightful state of frenzy. Their countenances were ferocious, inflamed, terrible. This unchaining of the worst passions seemed to forbode the most deplorable consequences. Holding each other arm-in-arm, and walking four or five together, the Wolves gave vent to their excitement in war-songs, which closed with the following verse:

Those workmen and villagers who chose not to get involved in this hostile movement (which was the majority) stayed away as the threatening group made its way down the main street. However, a good number of women, ignited by the abbe's sermons, cheered on the aggressive crowd with their shouts. Leading the group was the massive blaster, swinging his powerful stick, followed by a diverse crowd armed with sticks and stones. Still buzzing from their recent drinks of brandy, they were now in a terrifying frenzy. Their faces were wild, flushed, and fearsome. This unleashing of the worst emotions seemed to signal extremely regrettable outcomes. Linked arm-in-arm and walking in groups of four or five, the Wolves expressed their excitement in war songs, which ended with the following verse:

“Forward! full of assurance! Let us try our vigorous arms! They have wearied out our prudence; Let us show we’ve no alarms. Sprung from a monarch glorious,(28) To-day we’ll not grow pale, Whether we win the fight, or fail, Whether we die, or are victorious! Children of Solomon, mighty king, All your efforts together bring, Till in triumph we shall sing!”

“Let’s go! Full of confidence! Let's test our strong arms! They’ve exhausted our caution; Let’s prove we’re not afraid. Descended from a glorious king,(28) Today we won’t look scared, Whether we win or lose, Whether we live or succeed! Children of King Solomon, Bring all your strength together, Until we can sing in triumph!”

Morok and Jacques had disappeared whilst the tumultuous troop were leaving the tavern to hasten to the factory.

Morok and Jacques had vanished while the chaotic group was leaving the tavern to rush to the factory.

(27) Let it be noted, to the working-man’s credit, that such outrageous scenes become more and more rare as he is enlightened to the full consciousness of his worth. Such better tendencies are to be attributed to the just influence of an excellent tract on trades’ union written by M. Agricole Perdignier, and published in 1841, Paris. This author, a joiner, founded at his own expense an establishment in the Faubourg St. Antoine, where some forty or fifty of his trade lodged, and were given, after the day’s work, a course of geometry, etc., applied to wood carving. We went to one of the lectures, and found as much clearness in the professor as attention and intelligence in the audience. At ten, after reading selections, all the lodgers retire, forced by their scanty wages to sleep, perhaps, four in a room. M. Perdignier informed us that study and instruction were such powerful ameliorators, that, during six years, he had only one of his lodgers to expel. “In a few days,” he remarked, “the bad eggs find out, this is no place for them to addle sound ones!” We are happy to hear, reader, public homage to a learned and upright man, devoted to his fellow-workmen.

(27) It's worth mentioning, credit to the working man, that such outrageous scenes are becoming increasingly rare as he gains a better understanding of his worth. This positive change can be credited to the influential impact of an excellent union guide written by M. Agricole Perdignier and published in 1841 in Paris. This author, a carpenter, set up his own facility in Faubourg St. Antoine, where around forty to fifty of his fellow workers stayed and received evening classes in geometry and other subjects related to wood carving after their workday. We attended one of the lectures and found the professor to be very clear, with the audience showing great attention and intelligence. At ten, after reading selected texts, all the lodgers head to bed, forced by their low wages to share a room, perhaps four to a space. M. Perdignier told us that learning and education are such strong improvements that, in six years, he had to expel only one lodger. “In a few days,” he said, “the troublemakers realize this is not a place for them to mess up the good ones!” We are pleased to acknowledge, dear reader, the public recognition of a knowledgeable and honorable man committed to his fellow workers.

(28) The Wolves (among others) ascribe the institution of their company to King Solomon. See the curious work by M. Agricole Perdignier, from which the war-song is extracted.

(28) The Wolves (among others) credit the establishment of their group to King Solomon. Check out the interesting work by M. Agricole Perdignier, from which the war song is taken.





CHAPTER L. THE COMMON DWELLING-HOUSE

Whilst the Wolves, as we have just seen, prepared a savage attack on the Devourers, the factory of M. Hardy had that morning a festal air, perfectly in accordance with the serenity of the sky; for the wind was from the north, and pretty sharp for a fine day in March. The clock had just struck nine in the Common Dwelling-house of the workmen, separated from the workshops by a broad path planted with trees. The rising sun bathed in light this imposing mass of buildings, situated a league from Paris, in a gay and salubrious locality, from which were visible the woody and picturesque hills, that on this side overlook the great city. Nothing could be plainer, and yet more cheerful than the aspect of the Common Dwelling-house of the workmen. Its slanting roof of red tiles projected over white walls, divided here and there by broad rows of bricks, which contrasted agreeably with the green color of the blinds on the first and second stories.

While the Wolves, as we just saw, got ready to launch a fierce attack on the Devourers, M. Hardy's factory had a festive vibe that morning, perfectly matching the clear sky. The wind was coming from the north and was pretty sharp for a nice day in March. The clock had just struck nine in the workers' Common Dwelling-house, which was separated from the workshops by a wide path lined with trees. The rising sun lit up this impressive group of buildings, located a league from Paris, in a cheerful and healthy area, with scenic wooded hills visible that overlook the big city on this side. Nothing could be more straightforward yet cheerful than the look of the workers' Common Dwelling-house. Its slanted red-tiled roof extended over white walls, occasionally interrupted by wide rows of bricks, which contrasted nicely with the green shutters on the first and second floors.

These buildings, open to the south and east, were surrounded by a large garden of about ten acres, partly planted with trees, and partly laid out in fruit and kitchen-garden. Before continuing this description, which perhaps will appear a little like a fairy-tale, let us begin by saying, that the wonders, of which we are about to present the sketch, must not to be considered Utopian dreams; nothing, on the contrary, could be of a more positive character, and we are able to assert, and even to prove (what in our time is of great weight and interest), that these wonders were the result of an excellent speculation, and represented an investment as lucrative as it was secure. To undertake a vast, noble, and most useful enterprise; to bestow on a considerable number of human creatures an ideal prosperity, compared with the frightful, almost homicidal doom, to which they are generally condemned; to instruct them, and elevate them in their own esteem; to make them prefer to the coarse pleasures of the tavern, or rather to the fatal oblivion which they find there, as an escape from the consciousness of their deplorable destiny, the pleasures, of the intellect and the enjoyments of art; in a word, to make men moral by making them happy, and finally, thanks to this generous example, so easy of imitation, to take a place amongst the benefactors of humanity—and yet, at the same time to do, as it were, without knowing it, an excellent stroke of business—may appear fabulous. And yet this was the secret of the wonders of which we speak.

These buildings, facing south and east, were surrounded by a large garden of about ten acres, partly filled with trees and partly arranged as a fruit and vegetable garden. Before we continue with this description, which might sound a bit like a fairy tale, let’s clarify that the wonders we're about to describe shouldn’t be seen as unrealistic dreams; on the contrary, they represent something very tangible. We can assert, and even prove (which is quite significant today), that these wonders resulted from a brilliant idea and represented an investment that was as profitable as it was safe. To undertake a grand, noble, and truly valuable venture; to provide a significant number of people with a chance at an ideal prosperity, compared to the terrible, almost life-ending fate they are usually subjected to; to educate them and help them appreciate their worth; to inspire them to choose the joys of the mind and the pleasures of art over the crude escapism of the pub, where they often seek oblivion from their harsh reality; in short, to uplift humanity by making them happy, and ultimately, thanks to this admirable and easily replicable example, to join the ranks of those who help humanity—while also, almost unknowingly, making a smart business move—might seem incredible. And yet this was the essence of the wonders we are discussing.

Let us enter the interior of the factory. Ignorant of Mother Bunch’s cruel disappearance, Agricola gave himself up to the most happy, thoughts as he recalled Angela’s image, and, having finished dressing with unusual care, went in search of his betrothed.

Let’s go inside the factory. Unaware of Mother Bunch’s tragic disappearance, Agricola lost himself in joyful thoughts as he remembered Angela. After dressing with extra care, he set out to find his fiancée.

Let us say two words on the subject of the lodging, which the smith occupied in the Common Dwelling-house, at the incredibly low rate of seventy-five francs per annum like the other bachelors on the establishment. This lodging, situated on the second story, was comprised of a capital chamber and bedroom, with a southern aspect, and looking on the garden; the pine floor was perfectly white and clean; the iron bedstead was supplied with a good mattress and warm coverings; a gas burner and a warm-air pipe were also introduced into the rooms, to furnish light and heat as required; the walls were hung with pretty fancy papering, and had curtains to match; a chest of drawers, a walnut table, a few chairs, a small library, comprised Agricola’s furniture. Finally, in the large and light closet, was a place for his clothes, a dressing table, and large zinc basin, with an ample supply of water. If we compare this agreeable, salubrious, comfortable lodging, with the dark, icy, dilapidated garret, for which the worthy fellow paid ninety francs at his mother’s, and to get to which he had more than a league and a half to go every evening, we shall understand the sacrifice he made to his affection for that excellent woman.

Let’s say a few words about the place where the smith lived in the Common Dwelling-house, at the surprisingly low price of seventy-five francs a year, just like the other bachelors there. This apartment, on the second floor, had a nice main room and bedroom, with a southern view overlooking the garden. The pine floor was spotless; the iron bed frame had a good mattress and warm blankets; there was a gas light and a warm-air pipe in the rooms to provide light and heat as needed. The walls were decorated with pretty wallpaper and had matching curtains. Agricola’s furniture included a chest of drawers, a walnut table, a few chairs, and a small library. Finally, in the large, well-lit closet, there was space for his clothes, a dressing table, and a large zinc basin with plenty of water. If we compare this pleasant, healthy, and comfortable lodging to the dark, cold, run-down attic where the good man paid ninety francs at his mother's place, which he had to walk over a league and a half to reach every evening, we can understand the sacrifice he made out of love for that wonderful woman.

Agricola, after casting a last glance of tolerable satisfaction at his looking-glass, while he combed his moustache and imperial, quitted his chamber, to go and join Angela in the women’s workroom. The corridor, along which he had to pass, was broad, well-lighted from above, floored with pine, and extremely clean. Notwithstanding some seeds of discord which had been lately sown by M. Hardy’s enemies amongst his workmen, until now so fraternally united, joyous songs were heard in almost all the apartments which skirted the corridor, and, as Agricola passed before several open doors, he exchanged a cordial good-morrow with many of his comrades. The smith hastily descended the stairs, crossed the court yard, in which was a grass-plot planted with trees, with a fountain in the centre, and gained the other wing of the building. There was the workroom, in which a portion of the wives and daughters of the associated artisans, who happened not to be employed in the factory, occupied themselves in making up the linen. This labor, joined to the enormous saving effected by the purchase of the materials wholesale, reduced to an incredible extent the price of each article. After passing through this workroom, a vast apartment looking on the garden, well-aired in summer,(29) and well-warmed in winter, Agricola knocked at the door of the rooms occupied by Angela’s mother.

Agricola, after taking one last look of decent satisfaction at his reflection while he groomed his mustache and beard, left his room to join Angela in the women’s workroom. The corridor he walked through was wide, well-lit from above, with pine flooring, and very clean. Despite some discord sown recently by M. Hardy’s enemies among his workers, who had previously been united, cheerful songs echoed from almost all the rooms lining the corridor. As Agricola passed several open doors, he greeted many of his coworkers with a friendly “good morning.” The smith quickly went down the stairs, crossed the courtyard, which featured a grassy area with trees and a fountain in the middle, and reached the other wing of the building. There was the workroom where some of the wives and daughters of the associated artisans, who weren’t working in the factory, were busy making linens. This work, combined with the massive savings from buying materials in bulk, significantly lowered the cost of each item. After passing through this workroom, a large space overlooking the garden, well-ventilated in summer and warm in winter, Agricola knocked on the door of Angela’s mother’s rooms.

If we say a few words with regard to this lodging, situated on the first story, with an eastern aspect, and also looking on the garden, it is that we may tape it as a specimen of the habitation of a family in this association, supplied at the incredibly small price of one hundred and twenty-five francs per annum.

If we say a few words about this apartment, located on the first floor, facing east and overlooking the garden, we can consider it an example of the living conditions of a family in this community, offered at the remarkably low price of one hundred and twenty-five francs per year.

A small entrance, opening on the corridor, led to a large room, on each side of which was a smaller chamber, destined for the family, when the boys and girls were too big to continue to sleep in the two dormitories, arranged after the fashion of a large school, and reserved for the children of both sexes. Every night the superintendence of these dormitories was entrusted to a father and mother of a family, belonging to the association. The lodging of which we speak, being, like all the others, disencumbered of the paraphernalia of a kitchen—for the cooking was done in common, and on a large scale, in another part of the building—was kept extremely clean. A pretty large piece of carpet, a comfortable arm-chair, some pretty-looking china on a stand of well polished wood, some prints hung against the walls, a clock of gilt bronze, a bed, a chest of drawers, and a mahogany secretary, announced that the inhabitants of this apartment enjoyed not only the necessaries, but some of the luxuries of life. Angela, who, from this time, might be called Agricola’s betrothed, justified in every point the flattering portrait which the smith had drawn of her in his interview with poor Mother Bunch. The charming girl, seventeen years of age at most, dressed with as much simplicity as neatness, was seated by the side of her mother. When Agricola entered, she blushed slightly at seeing him.

A small entrance that opened onto the corridor led to a large room, with a smaller chamber on each side, intended for the family when the boys and girls were too old to keep sleeping in the two dormitories set up like a large school and shared by both boys and girls. Every night, a father and mother from the association were in charge of supervising these dormitories. This space, like all the others, was free from kitchen clutter—since cooking was done in large quantities in another part of the building—and was kept extremely clean. A fairly large carpet, a comfortable armchair, some attractive china on a polished wooden stand, a few prints on the walls, a gilt bronze clock, a bed, a chest of drawers, and a mahogany desk indicated that the people living in this apartment enjoyed not just the essentials but also some luxuries. Angela, who from now on could be called Agricola’s fiancée, fully matched the flattering description the blacksmith had given of her during his conversation with poor Mother Bunch. The lovely girl, no more than seventeen, was dressed as simply as she was neatly and sat beside her mother. When Agricola entered, she blushed slightly upon seeing him.

“Mademoiselle,” said Agricola, “I have come to keep my promise, if your mother has no objection.”

“Mademoiselle,” said Agricola, “I’ve come to keep my promise, if your mother doesn’t mind.”

“Certainly, M. Agricola,” answered the mother of the young girl cordially. “She would not go over the Common Dwelling-house with her father, her brother, or me, because she wished to have that pleasure with you today. It is quite right that you, who can talk so well, should do the honors of the house to the new-comer. She has been waiting for you an hour, and with such impatience!”

“Of course, M. Agricola,” replied the young girl's mother warmly. “She didn’t want to walk through the Common Dwelling-house with her father, brother, or me because she wanted to share that experience with you today. It’s only fitting that you, with your great conversation skills, should welcome the newcomer. She’s been waiting for you for an hour and is so eager!”

“Pray excuse me, mademoiselle,” said Agricola, gayly; “in thinking of the pleasure of seeing you, I forgot the hour. That is my only excuse.”

“Sorry, miss,” said Agricola cheerfully; “while thinking about how nice it would be to see you, I completely lost track of the time. That's my only excuse.”

“Oh, mother!” said the young girl, in a tone of mild reproach, and becoming red as a cherry, “why did you say that?”

“Oh, mom!” said the young girl, in a slightly reproachful tone, and turning as red as a cherry, “why did you say that?”

“Is it true, yes or no? I do not blame you for it; on the contrary. Go with M. Agricola, child, and he will tell you, better than I can, what all the workmen of the factory owe to M, Hardy.”

“Is it true, yes or no? I don’t hold it against you; actually, it’s the opposite. Go with Mr. Agricola, kid, and he’ll explain to you, better than I can, what all the factory workers owe to Mr. Hardy.”

“M. Agricola,” said Angela, tying the ribbons of her pretty cap, “what a pity that your good little adopted sister is not with us.”

“M. Agricola,” said Angela, tying the ribbons of her cute cap, “what a pity that your sweet little adopted sister isn’t with us.”

“Mother Bunch?—yes, you are right, mademoiselle; but that is only a pleasure put off, and the visit she paid us yesterday will not be the last.”

“Mother Bunch?—yes, you’re correct, miss; but that’s just a pleasure postponed, and the visit she made to us yesterday won’t be the last.”

Having embraced her mother, the girl took Agricola’s arm, and they went out together.

Having hugged her mom, the girl took Agricola’s arm, and they walked out together.

“Dear me, M. Agricola,” said Angela; “if you knew how much I was surprised on entering this fine house, after being accustomed to see so much misery amongst the poor workmen in our country, and in which I too have had my share, whilst here everybody seems happy and contented. It is really like fairy-land; I think I am in a dream, and when I ask my mother the explanation of these wonders, she tells me, ‘M. Agricola will explain it all to you.’”

“Goodness, M. Agricola,” said Angela; “if you only knew how surprised I was when I walked into this beautiful house, especially after seeing so much hardship among the poor workers back home, of which I’ve also experienced my share. Here, everyone seems so happy and content. It feels like something out of a fairy tale; I think I must be dreaming. When I ask my mother to explain these wonders, she says, ‘M. Agricola will explain it all to you.’”

“Do you know why I am so happy to undertake that delightful task, mademoiselle?” said Agricola, with an accent at once grave and tender. “Nothing could be more in season.”

“Do you know why I’m so happy to take on that delightful task, mademoiselle?” said Agricola, with an expression that was both serious and gentle. “Nothing could be more timely.”

“Why so, M. Agricola?”

“Why is that, M. Agricola?”

“Because, to show you this house, to make you acquainted with all the resources of our association, is to be able to say to you: ‘Here, the workman, sure of the present, sure of the future, is not, like so many of his poor brothers, obliged to renounce the sweetest want of the heart—the desire of choosing a companion for life—in the fear of uniting misery to misery.”’

“Because, to show you this house, to make you familiar with all the resources of our association, is to be able to say to you: ‘Here, the worker, confident in the present and the future, does not have to give up the deepest wish of the heart—the desire to choose a lifelong partner—out of fear of combining misery with misery.’”

Angela cast down her eyes, and blushed.

Angela lowered her eyes and blushed.

“Here the workman may safely yield to the hope of knowing the sweet joys of a family, sure of not having his heart torn hereafter by the sight of the horrible privations of those who are dear to him; here, thanks to order and industry, and the wise employment of the strength of all, men, women, and children live happy and contented. In a ward, to explain all this to you, mademoiselle,” added Agricola, smiling with a still more tender air, “is to prove, that here we can do nothing more reasonable than love, nothing wiser than marry.”

“Here, a worker can confidently embrace the hope of experiencing the joys of family life, knowing they won't be haunted later by the sight of their loved ones suffering from terrible hardships. Here, thanks to organization, hard work, and the smart use of everyone's strength—men, women, and children live happily and contentedly. In a ward, to explain all this to you, miss,” Agricola added, smiling even more tenderly, “is to show that there's nothing more reasonable than to love and nothing wiser than to marry.”

“M. Agricola,” answered Angela, in a slightly agitated voice, and blushing still more as she spoke, “suppose we were to begin our walk.”

“M. Agricola,” Angela replied, her voice a bit shaky, and she blushed even more as she spoke, “what if we started our walk?”

“Directly, mademoiselle,” replied the smith, pleased at the trouble he had excited in that ingenuous soul. “But, come; we are near the dormitory of the little girls. The chirping birds have long left their nests. Let us go there.”

“Right away, mademoiselle,” replied the smith, happy about the stir he had caused in that innocent heart. “But, come on; we’re close to the girls' dormitory. The chirping birds have long since left their nests. Let’s head over there.”

“Willingly, M. Agricola.”

"Sure thing, M. Agricola."

20477m
Original

The young smith and Angela soon entered a spacious dormitory, resembling that of a first-rate boarding school. The little iron bedsteads were arranged in symmetrical order; at each end were the beds of the two mothers of families, who took the superintendence by turns.

The young smith and Angela soon walked into a large dorm room, similar to that of a top-notch boarding school. The small iron bed frames were arranged neatly; at each end were the beds of the two mothers, who took turns supervising.

“Dear me! how well it is arranged, M. Agricola, and how neat and clean! Who is it that takes such good care of it?”

“Wow! This is so well organized, M. Agricola, and so tidy and clean! Who's responsible for taking such good care of it?”

“The children themselves; we have no servants here. There is an extraordinary emulation between these urchins—as to who shall make her bed most neatly, and it amuses them quite as much as making a bed for their dolls. Little girls, you know, delight in playing at keeping house. Well, here they play at it in good earnest, and the house is admirably kept in consequence.”

“The children themselves; we have no servants here. There is an incredible competition among these kids about who can make her bed the best, and it entertains them just as much as making a bed for their dolls. Little girls, you know, love playing house. Well, here they take it seriously, and as a result, the house is kept very nicely.”

“Oh! I understand. They turn to account their natural taste for all such kinds of amusement.”

“Oh! I get it. They make use of their natural preference for all these types of fun.”

“That is the whole secret. You will see them everywhere usefully occupied, and delighted at the importance of the employments given them.”

“That’s the whole secret. You’ll see them everywhere, busy with their tasks and happy about the significance of the jobs they have.”

“Oh, M. Agricola!” said Angela, timidly, “only compare these fine dormitories, so warm and healthy, with the horrible icy garrets, where children are heaped pell-mell on a wretched straw-mattress, shivering with cold, as in the case with almost all the workmen’s families in our country!”

“Oh, M. Agricola!” said Angela, nervously, “just compare these nice dormitories, so warm and cozy, with the awful icy attics, where children are crammed together on a miserable straw mattress, shivering from the cold, like almost all the workers’ families in our country!”

“And in Paris, mademoiselle, it is even worse.”

“And in Paris, miss, it’s even worse.”

“Oh! how kind, generous, and rich must M. Hardy be, to spend so much money in doing good!”

“Oh! How kind, generous, and wealthy must M. Hardy be to spend so much money doing good!”

“I am going to astonish you, mademoiselle!” said Agricola, with a smile; “to astonish you so much, that perhaps you will not believe me.”

“I’m going to surprise you, miss!” said Agricola with a smile; “I’m going to surprise you so much that you might not even believe me.”

“Why so, M. Agricola?”

“Why’s that, M. Agricola?”

“There is not certainly in the world a man with a better and more generous heart than M. Hardy; he does good for its own sake and without thinking of his personal interest. And yet, Mdlle. Angela, were he the most selfish and avaricious of men, he would still find it greatly to his advantage to put us in a position to be as comfortable as we are.”

“There’s definitely no one in the world with a better and more generous heart than M. Hardy; he does good just for the sake of doing good and doesn’t think about his own interest. And yet, Mdlle. Angela, if he were the most selfish and greedy man, it would still benefit him greatly to help us be as comfortable as we are.”

“Is it possible, M. Agricola? You tell me so, and I believe it; but if good can so easily be done, if there is even an advantage in doing it, why is it not more commonly attempted?”

“Is it really possible, M. Agricola? You say it is, and I believe you; but if doing good can be so easy, and if there's even a benefit to it, why isn't it tried more often?”

“Ah! mademoiselle, it requires three gifts very rarely met with in the same person—knowledge, power and will.”

“Ah! miss, it takes three gifts that are rarely found in the same person—knowledge, power, and will.”

“Alas! yes. Those who have the knowledge, have not the power.”

“Unfortunately, yes. Those who have the knowledge don’t have the power.”

“And those who have the power, have neither the knowledge nor the will.”

“And those who hold the power don’t have the knowledge or the desire.”

“But how does M. Hardy find any advantage in the good he does for you?”

“But how does Mr. Hardy benefit from the good he does for you?”

“I will explain that presently, mademoiselle.”

“I'll explain that in a moment, miss.”

“Oh, what a nice, sweet smell of fruit!” said Angela, suddenly.

“Oh, what a lovely, sweet smell of fruit!” said Angela, suddenly.

“Our common fruit-store is close at hand. I wager we shall find there some of the little birds from the dormitory—not occupied in picking and stealing, but hard at work.”

“Our local fruit store is nearby. I bet we’ll find some of the little birds from the dormitory there—not busy picking and stealing, but working hard.”

Opening a door, Agricola led Angela into a large room, furnished with shelves, on which the winter fruits were arranged in order. A number of children, from seven to eight years old, neatly and warmly clad, and glowing with health, exerted themselves cheerfully, under the superintendence of a woman, in separating and sorting the spoiled fruit.

Opening a door, Agricola led Angela into a large room filled with shelves that had winter fruits neatly arranged on them. A group of children, around seven to eight years old, dressed warmly and looking healthy, cheerfully worked under the supervision of a woman, separating and sorting out the damaged fruit.

“You see,” said Agricola, “wherever it is possible, we make use of the children. These occupations are amusements for them, answering to the need of movement and activity natural to their age; and, in this way, we can employ the grown girls and the women to much better advantage.”

“You see,” said Agricola, “whenever possible, we involve the children. These activities are fun for them and fulfill their natural need for movement and activity at their age; this way, we can make much better use of the older girls and the women.”

“True, M. Agricola; how well it is all arranged.”

“True, Mr. Agricola; it’s all very well organized.”

“And if you saw what services the urchins in the kitchen render! Directed by one or two women, they do the work of eight or ten servants.”

“And if you saw what help the kids in the kitchen provide! With the guidance of one or two women, they do the work of eight or ten servants.”

“In fact,” said Angela, smiling, “at their age, we like so much to play at cooking dinner. They must be delighted.”

“In fact,” said Angela, smiling, “at their age, we love to pretend to cook dinner. They must be thrilled.”

“And, in the same way, under pretext of playing at gardening, they weed the ground, gather the fruit and vegetables, water the flowers, roll the paths, and so on. In a word, this army of infant-workers, who generally remain till ten or twelve years of age without being of any service, are here very useful. Except three hours of school, which is quite sufficient for them, from the age of six or seven their recreations are turned to good account, and the dear little creatures, by the saving of full-grown arms which they effect, actually gain more than they cost; and then, mademoiselle, do you not think there is something in the presence of childhood thus mixed up with every labor—something mild, pure, almost sacred, which has its influence on our words and actions, and imposes a salutary reserve? The coarsest man will respect the presence of children.”

“And in the same way, under the guise of playing at gardening, they weed the ground, gather the fruits and vegetables, water the flowers, roll the paths, and so on. In short, this army of little workers, who usually stay until they’re ten or twelve years old without being much help, are actually very useful here. Except for three hours of school, which is enough for them, starting at around six or seven, their playtime is put to good use, and those dear little ones, by saving the work of grown-ups, actually provide more value than they cost. And then, mademoiselle, don’t you think there’s something about the presence of children mixed in with every task—something gentle, pure, almost sacred—that influences our words and actions and encourages a healthy restraint? Even the coarsest person will respect the presence of children.”

“The more one reflects, the more one sees that everything here is really designed for the happiness of all!” said Angela, in admiration.

“The more you think about it, the more you realize that everything here is actually made for everyone's happiness!” said Angela, in admiration.

“It has not been done without trouble. It was necessary to conquer prejudices, and break through customs. But see, Mdlle. Angela! here we are at the kitchen,” added the smith, smiling; “is it not as imposing as that of a barrack or a public school?”

“It hasn’t been easy. We had to overcome prejudices and break through traditions. But look, Mdlle. Angela! here we are in the kitchen,” the smith added with a smile; “isn’t it as impressive as that of a barrack or a public school?”

Indeed, the culinary department of the Common Dwelling-house was immense. All its utensils were bright and clean; and thanks to the marvellous and economical inventions of modern science (which are always beyond the reach of the poorer classes, to whom they are most necessary, because they can only be practised on a large scale), not only the fire on the hearth, and in the stoves, was fed with half the quantity of fuel that would have been consumed by each family individually, but the excess of the caloric sufficed, with the aid of well-constructed tubes, to spread a mild and equal warmth through all parts of the house. And here also children, under the direction of two women, rendered numerous services. Nothing could be more comic than the serious manner in which they performed their culinary functions; it was the same with the assistance they gave in the bakehouse, where, at an extraordinary saving in the price (for they bought flour wholesale), they made an excellent household bread, composed of pure wheat and rye, so preferable to that whiter bread, which too often owes its apparent qualities to some deleterious substance.

The kitchen of the Common Dwelling-house was huge. All its utensils were shiny and clean; and thanks to the amazing and cost-effective inventions of modern science (which are always out of reach for the poorer classes who need them most, since they can only be applied on a large scale), not only was the fire in the hearth and stoves fueled with half the amount of fuel that each family would use on their own, but the extra heat was enough, with the help of well-designed tubes, to spread a gentle and even warmth throughout the entire house. Here, children, under the guidance of two women, contributed a lot. Nothing was more amusing than the serious way they went about their cooking tasks; it was the same in the bakehouse, where, by buying flour in bulk and saving a lot of money, they made excellent household bread made of pure wheat and rye, which was much better than the white bread, often enhanced by some harmful additives.

“Good-day, Dame Bertrand,” said Agricola, gayly, to a worthy matron, who was gravely contemplating the slow evolution of several spits, worthy of Gamache’s Wedding so heavily were they laden with pieces of beef, mutton, and veal, which began to assume a fine golden brown color of the most attractive kind; “good-day, Dame Bertrand. According to the rule, I do not pass the threshold of the kitchen. I only wish it to be admired by this young lady, who is a new-comer amongst us.”

“Good day, Dame Bertrand,” said Agricola cheerfully to a respectable woman, who was seriously watching the slow cooking of several skewers, so loaded with chunks of beef, mutton, and veal that they could have been for Gamache's Wedding, as they started turning a lovely golden brown; “good day, Dame Bertrand. According to the rules, I can't enter the kitchen. I just want this young lady, who is new here, to admire it.”

“Admire, my lad, pray admire—and above all take notice, how good these brats are, and how well they work!” So saying, the matron pointed with the long ladle, which served her as a sceptre, to some fifteen children of both sexes, seated round a table, and deeply absorbed in the exercise of their functions, which consisted in peeling potatoes and picking herbs.

“Look, my boy, please look—and especially pay attention to how well these kids behave and how hard they’re working!” Saying this, the matron pointed with the long ladle, which she used like a scepter, to about fifteen children of both genders, seated around a table and completely focused on their tasks of peeling potatoes and picking herbs.

“We are, I see, to have a downright Belshazzar’s feast, Dame Bertrand?” said Agricola, laughing.

“We are, it seems, about to have a real Belshazzar’s feast, Dame Bertrand?” said Agricola, laughing.

“Faith, a feast like we have always, my lad. Here is our bill of fare for to-day. A good vegetable soup, roast beef with potatoes, salad, fruit, cheese; and for extras, it being Sunday, some currant tarts made by Mother Denis at the bakehouse, where the oven is heating now.”

“Faith, a feast like we always have, my boy. Here’s our menu for today. A hearty vegetable soup, roast beef with potatoes, salad, fruit, cheese; and for extras, since it’s Sunday, some currant tarts made by Mother Denis at the bakery, where the oven is warming up now.”

“What you tell me, Dame Bertrand, gives me a furious appetite,” said Agricola, gayly. “One soon knows when it is your turn in the kitchen,” added he, with a flattering air.

“What you’re saying, Dame Bertrand, really makes me hungry,” Agricola said cheerfully. “It’s easy to tell when it’s your turn in the kitchen,” he added with a complimentary tone.

“Get along, do!” said the female Soyer on service, merrily.

“Get along, will you!” said the female Soyer on duty, cheerfully.

“What astonishes me, so much, M. Agricola,” said Angela, as they continued their walk, “is the comparison of the insufficient, unwholesome food of the workmen in our country, with that which is provided here.”

“What surprises me a lot, M. Agricola,” Angela said as they kept walking, “is the difference between the inadequate, unhealthy food that workers in our country get and what’s available here.”

“And yet we do not spend more than twenty-five sous a day, for much better food than we should get for three francs in Paris.”

“And yet we don't spend more than twenty-five sous a day, for much better food than we would get for three francs in Paris.”

“But really it is hard to believe, M. Agricola. How is it possible?”

“But honestly, it’s hard to believe, Mr. Agricola. How is that even possible?”

“It is thanks to the magic wand of M. Hardy. I will explain it all presently.”

“It’s thanks to M. Hardy's magic wand. I’ll explain everything soon.”

“Oh! how impatient I am to see M. Hardy!”

“Oh! how impatient I am to see Mr. Hardy!”

“You will soon see him—perhaps to-day; for he is expected every moment. But here is the refectory, which you do not yet know, as your family, like many others, prefer dining at home. See what a fine room, looking out on the garden, just opposite the fountain!”

“You'll see him soon—maybe today; he's expected any minute now. But here’s the dining hall, which you haven't seen yet, since your family, like many others, prefers to eat at home. Look at this beautiful room, with a view of the garden, right across from the fountain!”

It was indeed a vast hall, built in the form of a gallery, with ten windows opening on the garden. Tables, covered with shining oil-cloth, were ranged along the walls, so that, in winter, this apartment served in the evening, after work, as a place of meeting for those who preferred to pass an hour together, instead of remaining alone or with their families. Then, in this large hall, well warmed and brilliantly lighted with gas, some read, some played cards, some talked, and some occupied themselves with easy work.

It was definitely a huge hall designed like a gallery, with ten windows facing the garden. Tables covered in shiny oilcloth lined the walls, so in the winter, this room turned into a gathering spot in the evenings for those who wanted to spend an hour together rather than being alone or with their families. In this spacious hall, warmed up and brightly lit with gas, some read, some played cards, some chatted, and some focused on light tasks.

“That is not all,” said Agricola to the young girl; “I am sure you will like this apartment still better when I tell you, that on Thursdays and Sundays we make a ball-room of it, and on Tuesdays and Saturdays a concert-room.”

“That’s not all,” Agricola said to the young girl; “I’m sure you’ll like this apartment even more when I tell you that on Thursdays and Sundays we turn it into a ballroom, and on Tuesdays and Saturdays it becomes a concert room.”

“Really!”

“Seriously!”

“Yes,” continued the smith, proudly, “we have amongst us musicians, quite capable of tempting us to dance. Moreover, twice a week, nearly all of us sing in chorus—men, women, and children. Unfortunately, this week, some disputes that have arisen in the factory have prevented our concerts.”

“Yes,” continued the blacksmith, proudly, “we have musicians among us who can easily get us to dance. Plus, almost all of us sing in a group twice a week — men, women, and kids. Unfortunately, this week, some disagreements at the factory have stopped us from having our concerts.”

“So many voices! that must be superb.”

“So many voices! That must be amazing.”

“It is very fine, I assure you. M. Hardy has always encouraged this amusement amongst us, which has, he says—and he is right—so powerful an effect on the mind and the manners. One winter, he sent for two pupils of the celebrated Wilhelm, and, since then, our school has made great progress. I assure you, Mdlle. Angela, that, without flattering ourselves, there is something truly exciting in the sound of two hundred voices, singing in chorus some hymn to Labor or Freedom. You shall hear it, and you will, I think, acknowledge that there is something great and elevating in the heart of man, in this fraternal harmony of voices, blending in one grave, sonorous, imposing sound.”

“It’s really wonderful, I promise you. M. Hardy has always supported this activity among us, which, as he says—and he’s right—has such a strong impact on the mind and behavior. One winter, he invited two students of the famous Wilhelm, and since then, our school has made significant progress. I assure you, Mdlle. Angela, that without tooting our own horn, there's something genuinely thrilling about the sound of two hundred voices singing together some hymn to Labor or Freedom. You’ll get to hear it, and I think you’ll agree that there’s something truly magnificent and uplifting in the heart of humanity, in this brotherly harmony of voices merging into one rich, powerful, and impressive sound.”

“Oh! I believe it. But what happiness to inhabit here. It is a life of joy; for labor, mixed with recreation, becomes itself a pleasure.”

“Oh! I believe it. But how amazing it is to live here. It's a joyful life; because work, combined with fun, becomes a pleasure in itself.”

“Alas! here, as everywhere, there are tears and sorrows,” replied Agricola, sadly. “Do you see that isolated building, in a very exposed situation?”

“Unfortunately! here, like everywhere else, there are tears and sadness,” replied Agricola, sadly. “Do you see that lonely building, in a very exposed spot?”

“Yes; what is it?”

"Yes, what’s wrong?"

“That is our hospital for the sick. Happily, thanks to our healthy mode of life, it is not often full; an annual subscription enables us to have a good doctor. Moreover, a mutual benefit society is arranged in such a manner amongst us, that any one of us, in case of illness, receives two thirds of what he would have gained in health.”

“That is our hospital for the sick. Fortunately, due to our healthy lifestyle, it’s not often full; an annual subscription allows us to have a good doctor. Additionally, a mutual benefit society is set up among us so that anyone who falls ill receives two-thirds of what they would have earned if they were healthy.”

“How well it is all managed! And there, M. Agricola, on the other side of the grass-plot?”

“How well it’s all managed! And over there, M. Agricola, on the other side of the lawn?”

“That is the wash-house, with water laid on, cold and hot; and under yonder shed is the drying-place: further on, you see the stables, and the lofts and granaries for the provender of the factory horses.”

“That is the laundry, with running water, both cold and hot; and over there in that shed is the drying area: further along, you can see the stables, along with the lofts and granaries for the feed of the factory horses.”

“But M. Agricola, will you tell me the secret of all these wonders?”

“But M. Agricola, will you share the secret behind all these amazing things?”

“In ten minutes you shall understand it all, mademoiselle.”

“In ten minutes, you’ll understand everything, miss.”

Unfortunately, Angela’s curiosity was for a while disappointed. The girl was now standing with Agricola close to the iron gate, which shut in the garden from the broad avenue that separated the factory from the Common Dwelling-house. Suddenly, the wind brought from the distance the sound of trumpets and military music; then was heard the gallop of two horses, approaching rapidly, and soon after a general officer made his appearance, mounted on a fine black charger, with a long flowing tail and crimson housings; he wore cavalry boots and white breeches, after the fashion of the empire; his uniform glittered with gold embroidery, the red ribbon of the Legion of Honor was passed over his right epaulet, with its four silver stars, and his hat had a broad gold border, and was crowned with a white plume, the distinctive sign reserved for the marshals of France. No warrior could have had a more martial and chivalrous air, or have sat more proudly on his war-horse. At the moment Marshal Simon (for it was he) arrived opposite the place where Angela and Agricola were standing, he drew up his horse suddenly, sprang lightly to the ground, and threw the golden reins to a servant in livery, who followed also on horseback.

Unfortunately, Angela’s curiosity was disappointed for a while. The girl was now standing with Agricola close to the iron gate that separated the garden from the wide avenue in front of the factory and the Common Dwelling-house. Suddenly, the wind carried the distant sound of trumpets and military music; then they heard the gallop of two horses approaching quickly, and soon after, a general officer appeared, mounted on a sleek black horse with a long flowing tail and crimson decorations; he wore cavalry boots and white pants, in the style of the empire; his uniform shone with gold embroidery, the red ribbon of the Legion of Honor draped over his right epaulet, adorned with four silver stars, and his hat had a wide gold trim, topped with a white plume, the distinctive mark reserved for the marshals of France. No warrior could have had a more martial and chivalrous demeanor, nor could anyone sit more proudly on his war-horse. When Marshal Simon (for it was him) arrived in front of where Angela and Agricola were standing, he suddenly reined in his horse, lightly jumped to the ground, and handed the golden reins to a servant in uniform, who was also riding a horse.

“Where shall I wait for your grace?” asked the groom.

“Where should I wait for you, my lord?” asked the groom.

“At the end of the avenue,” said the marshal.

“At the end of the street,” said the marshal.

And, uncovering his head respectfully, he advanced hastily with his hat in his hand, to meet a person whom Angela and Agricola had not previously perceived. This person soon appeared at a turn of the avenue; he was an old man, with an energetic, intelligent countenance. He wore a very neat blouse, and a cloth cap over his long, white hair. With his hands in his pocket, he was quietly smoking an old meerschaum pipe.

And, taking off his hat out of respect, he quickly approached a person that Angela and Agricola hadn’t noticed before. This person soon emerged from around a bend in the path; he was an elderly man with a lively, intelligent face. He wore a tidy blouse and a cloth cap over his long, white hair. With his hands in his pockets, he was calmly smoking an old meerschaum pipe.

“Good-morning, father,” said the marshal, respectfully, as he affectionately embraced the old workman, who, having tenderly returned the pressure, said to him: “Put on your hat, my boy. But how gay we are!” added he, with a smile.

“Good morning, Dad,” said the marshal, respectfully, as he affectionately hugged the old worker, who, having warmly returned the gesture, said to him: “Put on your hat, my boy. But look at how cheerful we are!” he added with a smile.

“I have just been to a review, father, close by; and I took the opportunity to call on you as soon as possible.”

“I just got back from a review, Dad, nearby; and I took the chance to visit you as soon as I could.”

“But shall I then not see my granddaughters to-day, as I do every Sunday?”

“But am I not going to see my granddaughters today, like I do every Sunday?”

“They are coming in a carriage, father, and Dagobert accompanies them.”

“They're arriving in a carriage, Dad, and Dagobert is with them.”

“But what is the matter? you appear full of thought.”

“But what's the matter? You seem very deep in thought.”

“Indeed, father,” said the marshal, with a somewhat agitated air, “I have serious things to talk about.”

“Definitely, Dad,” said the marshal, a bit flustered, “I have some serious matters to discuss.”

“Come in, then,” said the old man, with some anxiety. The marshal and his father disappeared at the turn of the avenue.

“Come in, then,” said the old man, feeling a bit anxious. The marshal and his father disappeared around the corner of the avenue.

Angela had been struck with amazement at seeing this brilliant General, who was entitled “your grace,” salute an old workman in a blouse as his father; and, looking at Agricola with a confused air she said to him: “What, M. Agricola! this old workman—”

Angela was amazed to see this brilliant General, who was called “your grace,” greet an old workman in a blouse as if he were his father. Looking at Agricola with a puzzled expression, she said to him, “What, M. Agricola! this old workman—”

“Is the father of Marshal Duke de Ligny—the friend—yes, I may say the friend,” added Agricola, with emotion, “of my father, who for twenty years served under him in war.’

“Is the father of Marshal Duke de Ligny—the friend—yes, I can say the friend,” added Agricola, with emotion, “of my father, who served under him in war for twenty years.”

“To be placed so high, and yet to be so respectful and tender to his father!” said Angela. “The marshal must have a very noble heart; but why does he let his father remain a workman?”

“To be in such a high position, yet still be so respectful and caring towards his father!” said Angela. “The marshal must have a truly noble heart; but why does he allow his father to stay a laborer?”

“Because Father Simon will not quit his trade and the factory for anything in the world. He was born a workman, and he will die a workman, though he is the father of a duke and marshal of France.”

“Because Father Simon won't give up his job and the factory for anything in the world. He was born a laborer, and he'll die a laborer, even though he's the father of a duke and a marshal of France.”

(29) See Adolphe Bobierre “On Air and Health,” Paris, 1844.

(29) See Adolphe Bobierre “On Air and Health,” Paris, 1844.





CHAPTER LI. THE SECRET.

When the very natural astonishment which the arrival of Marshal Simon had caused in Angela had passed away, Agricola said to her with a smile: “I do not wish to take advantage of this circumstance, Mdlle. Angela, to spare you the account of the secret, by which all the wonders of our Common Dwelling-house are brought to pass.”

When the natural surprise that Marshal Simon's arrival had caused in Angela faded, Agricola smiled and said to her: “I don’t want to take advantage of this moment, Mdlle. Angela, to skip over the secret that makes all the amazing things in our Shared Home happen.”

“Oh! I should not have let you forget your promise, M. Agricola,” answered Angela, “what you have already told me interests me too much for that.”

“Oh! I shouldn't have let you forget your promise, M. Agricola,” Angela replied, “what you've already told me interests me way too much for that.”

“Listen, then. M. Hardy, like a true magician, has pronounced three cabalistic words: ASSOCIATION—COMMUNITY—FRATERNITY. We have understood the sense of these words, and the wonders you have seen have sprung from them, to our great advantage; and also, I repeat, to the great advantage of M. Hardy.”

“Listen up. M. Hardy, like a real magician, has said three mystical words: ASSOCIATION—COMMUNITY—FRATERNITY. We understand the meaning of these words, and the amazing things you’ve witnessed have come from them, benefiting us greatly; and I’ll say it again, they’ve also benefited M. Hardy significantly.”

“It is that which appears so extraordinary, M. Agricola.”

“It’s what seems so extraordinary, M. Agricola.”

“Suppose, mademoiselle, that M. Hardy, instead of being what he is, had only been a cold-hearted speculator, looking merely to the profit, and saying to himself: ‘To make the most of my factory, what is needed? Good work—great economy in the raw material—full employment of the workman’s time; in a word, cheapness of manufacture, in order to produce cheaply—excellence of the thing produced, in order to sell dear.’”

“Imagine, miss, that Mr. Hardy, instead of being who he is, had only been a cold-hearted businessman, focused solely on profit, and thinking to himself: ‘What do I need to maximize my factory’s output? Quality work—great efficiency with materials—fully utilizing the workers’ time; in short, keeping production costs low to create cheap products—high quality of the products produced to sell them at a higher price.’”

“Truly, M. Agricola, no manufacturer could desire more.”

“Honestly, M. Agricola, no manufacturer could want anything more.”

“Well, mademoiselle, these conditions might have been fulfilled, as they have been, but how? Had M. Hardy only been a speculator, he might have said: ‘At a distance from my factory, my workmen might have trouble to get there: rising earlier, they will sleep less; it is a bad economy to take from the sleep so necessary to those who toil. When they get feeble, the work suffers for it; then the inclemency of the seasons makes it worse; the workman arrives wet, trembling with cold, enervated before he begins to work—and then, what work!’”

“Well, miss, these conditions might have been met, as they have been, but how? If Mr. Hardy had just been a speculator, he might have said: ‘If my factory is far away, my workers could have trouble getting there: getting up earlier means they’ll sleep less; it’s a poor choice to take away the sleep that’s so vital for those who work hard. When they get weak, the quality of their work suffers; then the harshness of the weather makes things worse; the worker arrives wet, shivering with cold, drained before he even starts working—and then, what kind of work can be expected!’”

“It is unfortunately but too true, M. Agricola. At Lille, when I reached the factory, wet through with a cold rain, I used sometimes to shiver all day long at my work.”

“It is unfortunately but too true, M. Agricola. At Lille, when I arrived at the factory, soaked from a cold rain, I would sometimes shiver all day long while working.”

20485m
Original

“Therefore, Mdlle. Angela, the speculator might say: ‘To lodge my workmen close to the door of my factory would obviate this inconvenience. Let us make the calculation. In Paris the married workman pays about two hundred and fifty francs a-year,(30) for one or two wretched rooms and a closet, dark, small, unhealthy, in a narrow, miserable street; there he lives pell-mell with his family. What ruined constitutions are the consequence! and what sort of work can you expect from a feverish and diseased creature? As for the single men, they pay for a smaller, and quite as unwholesome lodging, about one hundred and fifty francs a-year. Now, let us make the addition. I employ one hundred and forty-six married workmen, who pay together, for their wretched holes, thirty-six thousand five hundred francs; I employ also one hundred and fifteen bachelors, who pay at the rate of seventeen thousand two hundred and eighty francs; the total will amount to about fifty thousand francs per annum, the interest on a million.”’

“Therefore, Mdlle. Angela, the speculator might say: ‘If I house my workers close to the door of my factory, it would eliminate this problem. Let's do the math. In Paris, a married worker pays about two hundred and fifty francs a year for one or two miserable rooms and a closet—dark, small, unhealthy, on a narrow, shabby street; that’s where he lives crammed in with his family. What ruined health comes from that! And what kind of work can you expect from someone who's sick and exhausted? As for the single guys, they pay for even smaller and equally unhealthy places, about one hundred and fifty francs a year. Now, let’s add this up. I employ one hundred and forty-six married workers who collectively pay thirty-six thousand five hundred francs for their awful living conditions; I also have one hundred and fifteen single men, paying a total of seventeen thousand two hundred and eighty francs. In total, that comes to about fifty thousand francs a year, which is the interest on a million.’”

“Dear me, M. Agricola! what a sum to be produced by uniting all these little rents together!”

“Wow, M. Agricola! Look at how much all these little rents add up to!”

“You see, mademoiselle, that fifty thousand francs a-year is a millionaire’s rent. Now, what says our speculator: To induce our workmen to leave Paris, I will offer them, enormous advantages. I will reduce their rent one-half, and, instead of small, unwholesome rooms, they shall have large, airy apartments, well-warmed and lighted, at a trifling charge. Thus, one hundred and forty-six families, paying me only one hundred and twenty-five francs a-year, and one hundred and fifteen bachelors, seventy-five francs, I shall have a total of twenty-six to twenty-seven thousand francs. Now, a building large enough to hold all these people would cost me at most five hundred thousand francs.(31) I shall then have invested my money at five per cent at the least, and with perfect security, since the wages is a guarantee for the payment of the rent.’”

“You see, miss, that fifty thousand francs a year is a millionaire’s rent. Now, what does our speculator say? To persuade our workers to leave Paris, I will offer them huge advantages. I will cut their rent in half, and instead of small, unhealthy rooms, they will have large, bright apartments that are well-heated and lit, for a small fee. So, with one hundred and forty-six families paying me only one hundred and twenty-five francs a year, and one hundred and fifteen bachelors paying seventy-five francs, I’ll end up with a total of twenty-six to twenty-seven thousand francs. Now, a building big enough to accommodate all these people would cost me at most five hundred thousand francs. I will then have invested my money at a minimum of five percent, with perfect security, since the wages will guarantee the payment of the rent.”

“Ah, M. Agricola! I begin to understand how it may sometimes be advantageous to do good, even in a pecuniary sense.”

“Ah, Mr. Agricola! I'm starting to see how it can sometimes be beneficial to do good, even in a financial way.”

“And I am almost certain, mademoiselle, that, in the long run, affairs conducted with uprightness and honesty turn out well. But to return to our speculator. ‘Here,’ will he say, ‘are my workmen, living close to my factory, well lodged, well warmed, and arriving always fresh at their work. That is not all; the English workman who eats good beef, and drinks good beer, does twice as much, in the same time, as the French workman,(32) reduced to a detestable kind of food, rather weakening than the reverse, thanks to the poisonous adulteration of the articles he consumes. My workmen will then labor much better, if they eat much better. How shall I manage it without loss? Now I think of it, what is the food in barracks, schools, even prisons? Is it not the union of individual resources which procures an amount of comfort impossible to realize without such an association? Now, if my two hundred and sixty workmen, instead of cooking two hundred and sixty detestable dinners, were to unite to prepare one good dinner for all of them, which might be done, thanks to the savings of all sorts that would ensue, what an advantage for me and them! Two or three women, aided by children, would suffice to make ready the daily repasts; instead of buying wood and charcoal in fractions,(33) and so paying for it double its value, the association of my workmen would, upon my security (their wages would be an efficient security for me in return), lay in their own stock of wood, flour, butter, oil, wine, etc., all which they would procure directly from the producers. Thus, they would pay three or four sous for a bottle of pure wholesome wine, instead of paying twelve or fifteen sous for poison. Every week the association would buy a whole ox, and some sheep, and the women would make bread, as in the country. Finally, with these resources, and order, and economy, my workmen may have wholesome, agreeable, and sufficient food, for from twenty to twenty-five sous a day.’”

“And I’m almost certain, miss, that over time, affairs handled with integrity and honesty turn out well. But back to our speculator. ‘Look,’ he might say, ‘here are my workers, living close to my factory, comfortably housed, well heated, and always arriving fresh for work. That’s not all; the English worker who eats good beef and drinks good beer accomplishes twice as much in the same time as the French worker who is stuck with terrible food, which weakens him rather than strengthens him, thanks to the poisonous additives in what he consumes. My workers will work much better if they eat much better. How can I manage this without losing money? Now that I think of it, what is the food like in barracks, schools, even prisons? Isn’t it the pooling of individual resources that provides a level of comfort that is impossible to achieve without such cooperation? Now, if my two hundred and sixty workers, instead of preparing two hundred and sixty awful dinners, were to come together to make one good dinner for all of them, which could be done thanks to the savings that would result, what an advantage for both me and them! Two or three women, helped by children, would be enough to prepare the daily meals; instead of buying firewood and charcoal in small amounts, and paying double their value, my workers’ association would, with my backing (their wages would be solid security for me in return), stockpile their own supplies of wood, flour, butter, oil, wine, etc., all sourced directly from producers. This way, they would pay three or four sous for a bottle of pure, healthy wine instead of twelve or fifteen sous for something toxic. Every week, the association would buy a whole cow and some sheep, and the women would bake bread like they do in the countryside. In the end, with these resources, and some organization and frugality, my workers could have healthy, tasty, and ample food for just twenty to twenty-five sous a day.’”

“Ah! this explains it, M. Agricola.”

“Ah! this explains it, Mr. Agricola.”

“It is not all, mademoiselle. Our cool-headed speculator would continue: ‘Here are my workmen well lodged, well warmed, well fed, with a saving of at least half; why should they not also be warmly clad? Their health will then have every chance of being good, and health is labor. The association will buy wholesale, and at the manufacturing price (still upon my security, secured to me by their wages), warm, good, strong materials, which a portion of the workmen’s wives will be able to make into clothes as well as any tailor. Finally, the consumption of caps and shoes being considerable, the association will obtain them at a great reduction in price.’ Well, Mdlle. Angela! what do you say to our speculator?”

“It’s not everything, miss. Our level-headed investor would continue: ‘Here are my workers well housed, well heated, well fed, saving at least half; why shouldn’t they also be warmly dressed? This way, they’ll have a better chance of staying healthy, and health means productivity. The association will buy in bulk, directly from manufacturers (still secured by their wages), quality, durable materials, which some of the workers’ wives can sew into clothes just as well as any tailor. Lastly, since there's high demand for hats and shoes, the association will get them at a significant discount.’ So, Miss Angela, what do you think of our investor?”

“I say, M. Agricola,” answered the young girl; with ingenuous admiration, “that it is almost incredible, and yet so simple!”

“I mean, M. Agricola,” replied the young girl with genuine admiration, “it’s almost unbelievable, and yet so simple!”

“No doubt, nothing is more simple than the good and beautiful, and yet we think of it so seldom. Observe, that our man has only been speaking with a view to his own interest—only considering the material side of the question—reckoning for nothing the habit of fraternity and mutual aid, which inevitably springs from living together in common—not reflecting that a better mode of life improves and softens the character of man—not thinking of the support and instruction which the strong owe to the weak—not acknowledging, in fine, that the honest, active, and industrious man has a positive right to demand employment from society, and wages proportionate to the wants of his condition. No, our speculator only thinks of the gross profits; and yet, you see, he invests his money in buildings at five per cent., and finds the greatest advantages in the material comfort of his workmen.”

“No doubt, nothing is simpler than goodness and beauty, yet we rarely think about it. Notice that our guy has only been talking for his own benefit—only focusing on the financial side of things—totally ignoring the importance of brotherhood and mutual support that naturally comes from living together. He doesn’t consider that a better way of life improves and softens a person’s character—he’s not thinking about the aid and education that the strong owe the weak—he doesn’t recognize that, ultimately, an honest, hardworking, and diligent person has a right to expect a job from society and fair wages that meet their needs. No, our speculator only cares about the direct profits; yet, you see, he invests his money in buildings at five percent and enjoys the greatest benefits from the material comfort of his workers.”

“It is true, M. Agricola.”

"It’s true, M. Agricola."

“And what will you say, mademoiselle, when I prove to you that our speculator finds also a great advantage in giving to his workmen, in addition to their regular wages, a proportionate share of his profits?”

“And what will you say, miss, when I show you that our investor also gains a significant benefit by giving his workers, in addition to their regular pay, a fair share of his profits?”

“That appears to me more difficult to prove, M. Agricola.”

"That seems harder for me to prove, M. Agricola."

“Yet I will convince you of it in a few minutes.”

“Just give me a few minutes, and I’ll prove it to you.”

Thus conversing, Angela and Agricola had reached the garden-gate of the Common Dwelling-house. An elderly woman, dressed plainly, but with care and neatness, approached Agricola, and asked him: “Has M. Hardy returned to the factory, sir?”

Thus conversing, Angela and Agricola had reached the garden gate of the Common Dwelling-house. An elderly woman, dressed simply but with care and neatness, approached Agricola and asked him, “Has Mr. Hardy returned to the factory, sir?”

“No, madame; but we expect him hourly.”

“No, ma’am; but we expect him any moment now.”

“To-day, perhaps?”

"Maybe today?"

“To-day or to-morrow, madame.”

"Today or tomorrow, madame."

“You cannot tell me at what hour he will be here?”

“You can’t tell me what time he will be here?”

“I do not think it is known, madame, but the porter of the factory, who also belongs to M. Hardy’s private house, may, perhaps, be able to inform you.”

“I don’t think anyone knows this, ma'am, but the factory porter, who also works for Mr. Hardy's private residence, might be able to tell you.”

“I thank you, sir.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Quite welcome, madame.”

"You're very welcome, ma'am."

“M. Agricola,” said Angela, when the woman who had just questioned him was gone, “did you remark that this lady was very pale and agitated?”

“M. Agricola,” said Angela, when the woman who had just questioned him was gone, “did you notice that this lady was very pale and nervous?”

“I noticed it as you did, mademoiselle; I thought I saw tears standing in her eyes.”

“I saw it just like you did, miss; I thought I saw tears in her eyes.”

“Yes, she seemed to have been crying. Poor woman! perhaps she came to ask assistance of M. Hardy. But what ails you, M. Agricola? You appear quite pensive.”

“Yes, she looked like she had been crying. Poor woman! Maybe she came to ask M. Hardy for help. But what's wrong, M. Agricola? You seem really thoughtful.”

Agricola had a vague presentiment that the visit of this elderly woman with so sad a countenance, had some connection with the adventure of the young and pretty lady, who, three days before had come all agitated and in tears to inquire after M. Hardy, and who had learned—perhaps too late—that she was watched and followed.

Agricola had a strange feeling that the visit from this elderly woman with such a sorrowful expression was somehow linked to the incident with the young and attractive lady, who, three days earlier, had come in a state of distress and tears to ask about M. Hardy, only to realize—maybe too late—that she was being watched and followed.

“Forgive me, mademoiselle,” said Agricola to Angela; “but the presence of this old lady reminded me of a circumstance, which, unfortunately, I cannot tell you, for it is a secret that does not belong to me alone.”

“Forgive me, miss,” said Agricola to Angela; “but the presence of this old lady reminded me of something that, unfortunately, I can’t share with you, as it’s a secret that doesn’t belong to just me.”

“Oh! do not trouble yourself, M. Agricola,” answered the young girl, with a smile; “I am not inquisitive, and what we were talking of before interests me so much, that I do not wish to hear you speak of anything else.”

“Oh! don't worry about it, M. Agricola,” the young girl replied with a smile; “I'm not nosy, and what we were discussing earlier interests me so much that I don't want to hear you talk about anything else.”

“Well, then mademoiselle, I will say a few words more, and you will be as well informed as I am of the secrets of our association.”

“Well, then mademoiselle, I’ll say a few more words, and you’ll be just as informed as I am about the secrets of our group.”

“I am listening, M. Agricola.”

“I’m listening, M. Agricola.”

“Let us still keep in view the speculator from mere interest. ‘Here are my workmen, says he, ‘in the best possible condition to do a great deal of work. Now what is to be done to obtain large profits? Produce cheaply, and sell dear. But there will be no cheapness, without economy in the use of the raw material, perfection of the manufacturing process, and celerity of labor. Now, in spite of all my vigilance, how am I to prevent my workmen from wasting the materials? How am I to induce them, each in his own province, to seek for the most simple and least irksome processes?”

“Let’s still keep in mind the speculator driven by pure interest. ‘Here are my workers,’ he says, ‘in the best possible shape to get a lot of work done. So what should we do to make big profits? Produce at a low cost and sell at a high price. But there won’t be any low costs without being economical in how we use the raw materials, perfecting the manufacturing process, and speeding up the labor. Now, despite all my efforts, how can I stop my workers from wasting the materials? How can I encourage each of them, in their own area, to look for the simplest and least tiresome methods?’”

“True, M. Agricola; how is that to be done?”

“True, M. Agricola; how can we accomplish that?”

“‘And that is not all,’ says our man; ‘to sell my produce at high prices, it should be irreproachable, excellent. My workmen do pretty well; but that is not enough. I want them to produce masterpieces.’”

“‘And that’s not all,’ says our guy; ‘to sell my products at high prices, they need to be flawless, top-notch. My workers do okay, but that’s not enough. I want them to create masterpieces.’”

“But, M. Agricola, when they have once performed the task set them what interest have workmen to give themselves a great deal of trouble to produce masterpieces?”

“But, M. Agricola, once they've completed the task assigned to them, what motivation do workers have to put in extra effort to create masterpieces?”

“There it is, Mdlle. Angela; what interest have they? Therefore, our speculator soon says to himself: ‘That my workmen may have an interest to be economical in the use of the materials, an interest to employ their time well, an interest to invent new and better manufacturing processes, an interest to send out of their hands nothing but masterpieces—I must give them an interest in the profits earned by their economy, activity, zeal and skill. The better they manufacture, the better I shall sell, and the larger will be their gain and mine also.’”

“There it is, Mdlle. Angela; what do they find interesting? So, our speculator quickly thinks to himself: ‘For my workers to be motivated to use materials efficiently, to manage their time well, to come up with new and better manufacturing techniques, and to produce nothing but top-quality work—I need to give them a stake in the profits from their efficiency, effort, enthusiasm, and expertise. The better they produce, the better I can sell, and the bigger our profits will be for both of us.’”

“Oh! now I understand, M. Agricola.”

“Oh! now I get it, M. Agricola.”

“And our speculator would make a good speculation. Before he was interested, the workman said: ‘What does it matter to me, that I do more or do better in the course of the day? What shall I gain by it? Nothing. Well, then, little work for little wages. But now, on the contrary (he says), I have an interest in displaying zeal and economy. All is changed. I redouble my activity, and strive to excel the others. If a comrade is lazy, and likely to do harm to the factory, I have the right to say to him: ‘Mate, we all suffer more or less from your laziness, and from the injury you are doing the common weal.’”

“And our speculator would make a savvy investment. Before he got involved, the worker said: ‘What does it matter to me if I do more or do better during the day? What will I gain from it? Nothing. Well, then, if I do little work, I’ll get little pay. But now, on the other hand (he says), I care about showing initiative and being efficient. Everything has changed. I increase my effort, and I try to outdo the others. If a coworker is slacking off and hurting the factory, I have the right to say to him: ‘Dude, we’re all affected by your laziness, and by the damage you’re causing to our collective good.’”

“And then, M. Agricola, with what ardor, courage, and hope, you must set to work!”

“And then, M. Agricola, with so much passion, bravery, and optimism, you should get to work!”

“That is what our speculator counts on; and he may say to himself, further: ‘Treasures of experience and practical wisdom are often buried in workshops, for want of goodwill, opportunity, or encouragement. Excellent workmen, instead of making all the improvements in their power, follow with indifference the old jog-trot. What a pity! for an intelligent man, occupied all his life with some special employment, must discover, in the long run, a thousand ways of doing his work better and quicker. I will form, therefore, a sort of consulting committee; I will summon to it my foremen and my most skillful workmen. Our interest is now the same. Light will necessarily spring from this centre of practical intelligence.’ Now, the speculator is not deceived in this, and soon struck with the incredible resources, the thousand new, ingenious, perfect inventions suddenly revealed by his workmen, ‘Why’ he exclaims, ‘if you knew this, did you not tell it before? What for the last ten years has cost me a hundred francs to make, would have cost me only fifty, without reckoning an enormous saving of time.’ ‘Sir,’ answers the workman, who is not more stupid than others, ‘what interest had I, that you should effect a saving of fifty per cent? None. But now it is different. You give me, besides my wages, a share in your profits; you raise me in my own esteem, by consulting my experience and knowledge. Instead of treating me as an inferior being, you enter into communion with me. It is my interest, it is my duty, to tell you all I know, and to try to acquire more.’ And thus it is, Mdlle. Angela, that the speculator can organize his establishment, so as to shame his oppositionists, and provoke their envy. Now if, instead of a cold hearted calculator, we tape a man who unites with the knowledge of these facts the tender and generous sympathies of an evangelical heart, and the elevation of a superior mind, he will extend his ardent solicitude; not only to the material comfort, but to the moral emancipation, of his workmen. Seeking everywhere every possible means to develop their intelligence, to improve their hearts, and strong in the authority acquired by his beneficence, feeling that he on whom depends the happiness or the misery of three hundred human creatures has also the care of souls, he will be the guide of those whom he no longer calls his workmen, but his brothers, in a straightforward and noble path, and will try to create in them the taste for knowledge and art, which will render them happy and proud of a condition of life that is often accepted by others with tears and curses of despair. Well, Mdlle. Angela, such a man is—but, see! he could not arrive amongst us except in the middle of a blessing. There he is—there is M. Hardy!”

“That’s what our speculator relies on; and he might say to himself, ‘Valuable experience and practical knowledge are often overlooked in workshops due to a lack of goodwill, opportunity, or encouragement. Skilled workers, instead of making all the improvements they can, often just stick to the same old routine. What a shame! An intelligent person, who has spent their entire life doing a specific job, must eventually figure out numerous ways to do their work better and faster. So, I’ll create a sort of advisory group; I’ll bring together my foremen and my most skilled workers. Our interests are now aligned. Ideas will definitely come from this hub of practical knowledge.’ Now, the speculator isn’t fooled by this, and soon finds himself amazed by the incredible resources, the countless new, clever, perfect inventions suddenly revealed by his workers. ‘Why,’ he exclaims, ‘if you knew this, why didn’t you tell me before? What has cost me a hundred francs to create over the last ten years would have only cost me fifty, not to mention the huge amount of time saved.’ ‘Sir,’ replies the worker, who isn’t any less clever than others, ‘what benefit was it to me if you saved fifty percent? None. But now it’s different. You give me a share of your profits in addition to my wages; you raise my self-esteem by valuing my experience and knowledge. Instead of treating me as an inferior, you engage with me. It’s in my interest, and my duty, to share all I know and to seek to learn more.’ And this is how, Mdlle. Angela, the speculator can organize his establishment to outshine his critics and inspire their envy. Now, if instead of a cold-hearted calculator, we have a person who combines an understanding of these realities with the warmth and generosity of a caring heart and the vision of a superior mind, he will extend his earnest concern not just for the material comfort, but also for the moral upliftment of his workers. He’ll search for every possible way to enhance their intellect, improve their spirits, and with the authority gained from his kindness, understanding that he holds the happiness or suffering of three hundred people in his hands, he will take care of their souls. He will guide those he no longer refers to as workers, but as brothers, along a noble and straightforward path, and will strive to instill in them a passion for knowledge and art, making them happy and proud of a life that many others accept with tears and cries of despair. Well, Mdlle. Angela, such a man is—but look! He could only come among us in a time of greatness. There he is—there's M. Hardy!"

“Oh, M. Agricola!” said Angela, deeply moved, and drying her tears; “we should receive him with our hands clasped in gratitude.”

“Oh, M. Agricola!” said Angela, deeply touched, wiping away her tears; “we should welcome him with our hands joined in gratitude.”

“Look if that mild and noble countenance is not the image of his admirable soul!”

"Look at how that gentle and noble face is a reflection of his admirable soul!"

A carriage with post horses, in which was M. Hardy, with M. de Blessac, the unworthy friend who was betraying him in so infamous a manner, entered at this moment the courtyard of the factory.

A carriage pulled by post horses, carrying M. Hardy and M. de Blessac, the treacherous friend who was betraying him in such a disgraceful way, entered the factory courtyard at that moment.

A little while after, a humble hackney-coach was seen advancing also towards the factory, from the direction of Paris. In this coach was Rodin.

A little while later, a simple taxi was spotted making its way to the factory from the direction of Paris. Rodin was in that taxi.

(30) The average price of a workman’s lodging, composed of two small rooms and a closet at most, on the third or fourth story.

(30) The average price of a worker's apartment, made up of two small rooms and at most a closet, on the third or fourth floor.

(31) This calculation is amply sufficient, if not excessive. A similar building, at one league from Paris, on the side of Montrouge, with all the necessary offices, kitchen, wash-houses, etc., with gas and water laid on, apparatus for warming, etc., and a garden of ten acres, cost, at the period of this narrative, hardly five hundred thousand francs. An experienced builder less obliged us with an estimate, which confirms what we advance. It is, therefore, evident, that, even at the same price which workmen are in the habit of paying, it would be possible to provide them with perfectly healthy lodgings, and yet invest one’s money at ten per cent.

(31) This calculation is more than enough, if not a bit too much. A similar building, located one league from Paris near Montrouge, complete with all the necessary offices, kitchen, laundry, etc., with gas and water installed, heating systems, and a ten-acre garden, cost, at the time of this story, barely five hundred thousand francs. An experienced builder also gave us an estimate, which backs up our statement. Therefore, it's clear that even at the same prices that workers usually pay, it would be possible to provide them with completely healthy living spaces while still earning a ten percent return on the investment.

(32) The fact was proved in the works connected with the Rouen Railway. Those French workmen who, having no families, were able to live like the English, did at least as much work as the latter, being strengthened by wholesome and sufficient nourishment.

(32) The fact was demonstrated in the projects related to the Rouen Railway. Those French workers who, without families, could live like the English, did at least as much work as them, benefiting from healthy and adequate food.

(33) Buying penny-worths, like all other purchases at minute retail, are greatly to the poor man’s disadvantage.

(33) Buying small amounts, just like all other tiny retail purchases, is really disadvantageous for the poor man.





CHAPTER LII. REVELATIONS.

During the visit of Angela and Agricola to the Common Dwelling-house, the band of Wolves, joined upon the road by many of the haunters of taverns, continued to march towards the factory, which the hackney-coach, that brought Rodin from Paris, was also fast approaching. M. Hardy, on getting out of the carriage with his friend, M. de Blessac, had entered the parlor of the house that he occupied next the factory. M. Hardy was of middle size, with an elegant and slight figure, which announced a nature essentially nervous and impressionable. His forehead was broad and open, his complexion pale, his eyes black, full at once of mildness and penetration, his countenance honest, intelligent, and attractive.

During Angela and Agricola's visit to the Common Dwelling-house, a group of Wolves, joined on the road by many tavern regulars, continued heading towards the factory, which the hackney coach bringing Rodin from Paris was also nearing. When M. Hardy got out of the carriage with his friend, M. de Blessac, he entered the parlor of the house he rented next to the factory. M. Hardy was of average height, with a graceful and slender build that suggested a nervous and sensitive nature. He had a broad, open forehead, a pale complexion, and deep black eyes that reflected both gentleness and insight. His face was honest, intelligent, and appealing.

One word will paint the character of M. Hardy. His mother had called him her Sensitive Plant. His was indeed one of those fine and exquisitely delicate organizations, which are trusting, loving, noble, generous, but so susceptible, that the least touch makes them shrink into themselves. If we join to this excessive sensibility a passionate love for art, a first-rate intellect, tastes essentially refined, and then think of the thousand deceptions, and numberless infamies of which M. Hardy must have been the victim in his career as a manufacturer, we shall wonder how this heart, so delicate and tender, had not been broken a thousand times, in its incessant struggle with merciless self-interest. M. Hardy had indeed suffered much. Forced to follow the career of productive industry, to honor the engagements of his father, a model of uprightness and probity, who had yet left his affairs somewhat embarrassed, in consequence of the events of 1815, he had succeeded, by perseverance and capacity, in attaining one of the most honorable positions in the commercial world. But, to arrive at this point, what ignoble annoyances had he to bear with, what perfidious opposition to combat, what hateful rivalries to tire out!

One word sums up M. Hardy's character: his mother called him her Sensitive Plant. He was truly one of those finely tuned, incredibly delicate people—trusting, loving, noble, generous—but so sensitive that even the slightest touch would make him withdraw into himself. If we add his extreme sensitivity to a passionate love for art, a first-rate intellect, and refined tastes, and then consider the countless deceits and numerous betrayals M. Hardy must have faced in his career as a manufacturer, it's a wonder his delicate heart wasn't shattered countless times in its constant battle against ruthless self-interest. M. Hardy indeed endured a great deal. He was compelled to pursue a career in production, honoring his father's commitments—a model of integrity and honesty—who had left his affairs somewhat tangled due to the events of 1815. Through perseverance and talent, he managed to achieve one of the most respected positions in the commercial world. However, to reach this point, he had to endure countless petty annoyances, fight against treacherous opposition, and outlast hateful rivalries!

Sensitive as he was, M. Hardy would a thousand times have fallen a victim to his emotions of painful indignation against baseness, of bitter disgust at dishonesty, but for the wise and firm support of his mother. When he returned to her, after a day of painful struggles with odious deceptions, he found himself suddenly transported into an atmosphere of such beneficent purity, of such radiant serenity, that he lost almost on the instant the remembrance of the base things by which he had been so cruelly tortured during the day; the pangs of his heart were appeased at the mere contact of her great and lofty soul; and therefore his love for her resembled idolatry. When he lost her, he experienced one of those calm, deep sorrows which have no end—which become, as it were, part of life, and have even sometimes their days of melancholy sweetness. A little while after this great misfortune, M. Hardy became more closely connected with his workmen. He had always been a just and good master; but, although the place that his mother left in his heart would ever remain void, he felt as it were a redoubled overflowing of the affections, and the more he suffered, the more he craved to see happy faces around him. The wonderful ameliorations, which he now produced in the physical and moral condition of all about him, served, not to divert, but to occupy his grief. Little by little, he withdrew from the world, and concentrated his life in three affections: a tender and devoted friendship, which seemed to include all past friendships—a love ardent and sincere, like a last passion—and a paternal attachment to his workmen. His days therefore passed in the heart of that little world, so full of respect and gratitude towards him—a world, which he had, as it were, created after the image of his mind, that he might find there a refuge from the painful realities he dreaded, surrounded with good, intelligent, happy beings, capable of responding to the noble thoughts which had become more and more necessary to his existence. Thus, after many sorrows, M. Hardy, arrived at the maturity of age, possessing a sincere friend, a mistress worthy of his love, and knowing himself certain of the passionate devotion of his workmen, had attained, at the period of this history, all the happiness he could hope for since his mother’s death.

Sensitive as he was, M. Hardy would have fallen victim countless times to his painful anger against dishonesty and his bitter disgust at betrayal, if not for the wise and steadfast support of his mother. When he returned to her after a day of struggling with dreadful deception, he found himself suddenly enveloped in an atmosphere of such pure goodness and bright calm that he almost instantly forgot the vile things that had tortured him all day. The ache in his heart was soothed by the mere presence of her noble and uplifting soul, and his love for her felt almost like worship. When he lost her, he experienced one of those deep, quiet sorrows that seem endless—sorrows that become part of life and even have their moments of bittersweet nostalgia. Shortly after this immense loss, M. Hardy bonded more closely with his workers. He had always been a fair and kind employer; but although the space his mother left in his heart could never be filled, he felt an overwhelming surge of affection, and the more he suffered, the more he wanted to see happy faces around him. The incredible improvements he made in the physical and emotional well-being of those around him didn’t distract him but helped channel his grief. Gradually, he withdrew from the world and focused his life on three relationships: a tender and devoted friendship that seemed to encompass all past friendships; a passionate and genuine love that felt like a final romance; and a paternal bond with his workers. His days thus passed in the heart of that little community, filled with respect and gratitude for him—a community he had, in a sense, shaped in the image of his own thoughts, offering him refuge from the painful realities he feared, surrounded by good, intelligent, happy individuals who could respond to the noble thoughts that had become increasingly essential to his existence. Thus, after many sorrows, M. Hardy, having reached maturity, enjoyed the company of a true friend, a beloved partner worthy of his affection, and the passionate devotion of his workers, had achieved, by the time this story unfolds, all the happiness he could hope for since his mother's passing.

M. de Blessac, his bosom friend, had long been worthy of his touching and fraternal affection; but we have seen by what diabolical means Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin had succeeded in making M. de Blessac, until then upright and sincere, the instrument of their machinations. The two friends, who had felt on their journey a little of the sharp influence of the north wind, were warming themselves at a good fire lighted in M. Hardy’s parlor.

M. de Blessac, his close friend, had long been deserving of his heartfelt and brotherly affection; but we've seen how Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin used sinister methods to turn M. de Blessac, who had been honest and sincere until then, into a pawn for their schemes. The two friends, who had experienced a bit of the chilly north wind during their journey, were warming themselves by a nice fire in M. Hardy’s parlor.

“Oh! my dear Marcel, I begin really to get old,” said M. Hardy, with a smile, addressing M. de Blessac; “I feel more and more the want of being at home. To depart from my usual habits has become painful to me, and I execrate whatever obliges me to leave this happy little spot of ground.”

“Oh! my dear Marcel, I’m starting to feel really old,” said M. Hardy with a smile, speaking to M. de Blessac. “I increasingly feel the need to be at home. It’s become painful for me to break from my usual routine, and I detest anything that forces me to leave this happy little place.”

“And when I think,” answered M. de Blessac, unable to forbear blushing, “when I think, my friend, that you undertook this long journey only for my sake!—”

“And when I think,” replied M. de Blessac, unable to stop himself from blushing, “when I think, my friend, that you took this long trip just for me!”

“Well, my dear Marcel! have you not just accompanied me in your turn, in an excursion which, without you, would have been as tiresome as it has been charming?”

“Well, my dear Marcel! Haven’t you just joined me on an outing that, without you, would have been as dull as it has been delightful?”

“What a difference, my friend! I have contracted towards you a debt that I can never repay.”

“What a difference, my friend! I owe you a debt that I can never repay.”

“Nonsense, my dear Marcel! Between us, there are no distinctions of meum and tuum. Besides, in matters of friendship, it is as sweet to give as to receive.”

“Nonsense, my dear Marcel! We don’t make distinctions between mine and yours. Besides, when it comes to friendship, it’s just as nice to give as it is to receive.”

“Noble heart! noble heart!”

"Noble heart! noble heart!"

“Say, happy heart!—most happy, in the last affections for which it beats.”

“Hey, happy heart!—the happiest, in the final feelings for which it beats.”

“And who, gracious heaven! could deserve happiness on earth, if it be not you, my friend?”

“And who, gracious heaven! could deserve happiness on earth, if it’s not you, my friend?”

“And to what do I owe that happiness? To the affections which I found here, ready to sustain me, when deprived of the support of my mother, who was all my strength, I felt myself (I confess my weakness) almost incapable of standing up against adversity.”

“And what do I owe to that happiness? To the love I found here, ready to support me when I lost my mother, who was my entire strength. I admit my weakness: I felt almost unable to face adversity.”

“You, my friend—with so firm and resolute a character in doing good—you, that I have seen struggle with so much energy and courage, to secure the triumph of some great and noble idea?”

“You, my friend—with such a strong and determined character in doing good—you, that I have seen fight with so much energy and bravery to achieve the success of some great and noble idea?”

“Yes; but the farther I advance in my career, the more am I disgusted with all base and shameful actions, and the less strength I feel to encounter them—”

“Yeah; but the further I go in my career, the more disgusted I am with all the awful and shameful actions, and the less strength I have to face them—”

“Were it necessary, you would have the courage, my friend.”

“If it were needed, you'd have the courage, my friend.”

“My dear Marcel,” replied M. Hardy, with mild and restrained emotion, “I have often said to you: My courage was my mother. You see, my friend, when I went to her, with my heart torn by some horrible ingratitude, or disgusted by some base deceit, she, taking my hands between her own venerable palms, would say to me in her grave and tender voice: ‘My dear child, it is for the ungrateful and dishonest to suffer; let us pity the wicked, let us forget evil, and only think of good.’—Then, my friend, this heart, painfully contracted, expanded beneath the sacred influence of the maternal words, and every day I gathered strength from her, to recommence on the morrow a cruel struggle with the sad necessities of my condition. Happily, it has pleased God, that, after losing that beloved mother, I have been able to bind up my life with affections, deprived of which, I confess, I should find myself feeble and disarmed for you cannot tell, Marcel, the support, the strength that I have found in your friendship.”

“My dear Marcel,” replied M. Hardy, with gentle and controlled emotion, “I’ve often told you: My courage was my mother. You see, my friend, whenever I went to her, heartbroken over some terrible ingratitude or disgusted by some base deceit, she would take my hands in her wise, old palms and say to me in her serious yet caring voice: ‘My dear child, it’s the ungrateful and dishonest who must suffer; let’s pity the wicked, forget evil, and focus only on the good.’—Then, my friend, this heart, painfully tight, would open up under the sacred influence of her maternal words, and every day I drew strength from her to face again the harsh struggles of my situation. Luckily, God has seen fit that, after losing that beloved mother, I’ve been able to connect my life with other affections, without which I must admit I would feel weak and defenseless, for you can’t imagine, Marcel, the support and strength I’ve found in your friendship.”

“Do not speak of me, my dear friend,” replied M. de Blessac, dissembling his embarrassment. “Let us talk of another affection, almost as sweet and tender as that of a mother.”

“Don't talk about me, my dear friend,” replied M. de Blessac, hiding his embarrassment. “Let's discuss another bond, almost as sweet and tender as a mother's love.”

“I understand you, my good Marcel,” replied M. Hardy: “I have concealed nothing from you since, under such serious circumstances, I had recourse to the counsels of your friendship. Well! yes; I think that every day I live augment my adoration for this woman, the only one that I have ever passionately loved, the only one that I shall now ever love. And then I must tell you, that my mother, not knowing what Margaret was to me, as often loud in her praise, and that circumstance renders this love almost sacred in my eyes.”

“I understand you, my good Marcel,” replied M. Hardy. “I haven't hidden anything from you since, in such serious circumstances, I turned to you for advice as a friend. Well, yes; I think every day I live increases my love for this woman, the only one I've ever loved passionately, the only one I will ever love. And I have to tell you, my mother, not knowing what Margaret meant to me, often praises her, and that makes this love feel almost sacred to me.”

“And then there are such strange resemblances between Mme. de Noisy’s character and yours, my friend; above all, in her worship of her mother.”

“And then there are such strange similarities between Mme. de Noisy’s character and yours, my friend; especially in her admiration for her mother.”

“It is true, Marcel; that affection has often caused me both admiration and torment. How often she has said to me, with her habitual frankness: ‘I have sacrificed all for you, but I would sacrifice you for my mother.’”

“It’s true, Marcel; that love has often brought me both admiration and pain. How often she has told me, with her usual honesty: ‘I’ve given up everything for you, but I would give you up for my mother.’”

“Thank heaven, my friend, you will never see Mme. de Noisy exposed to that cruel choice. Her mother, you say, has long renounced her intention of returning to America, where M. de Noisy, perfectly careless of his wife, appears to have settled himself permanently. Thanks to the discreet devotion of the excellent woman by whom Margaret was brought up, your love is concealed in the deepest mystery. What could disturb it now?”

“Thank goodness, my friend, you will never see Mme. de Noisy facing that terrible decision. Her mother, you say, has long given up on her plan to go back to America, where M. de Noisy, completely indifferent to his wife, seems to have settled down for good. Thanks to the thoughtful care of the wonderful woman who raised Margaret, your love is kept in the utmost secrecy. What could possibly upset it now?”

“Nothing—oh! nothing,” cried M. Hardy. “I have almost security for its duration.”

“Nothing—oh! nothing,” cried M. Hardy. “I’m almost certain it will last.”

“What do you mean, my friend?”

"What do you mean, dude?"

“I do not know if I ought to tell you.”

“I don't know if I should tell you.”

“Have you ever found me indiscreet, my friend?”

“Have you ever found me lacking discretion, my friend?”

“You, good Marcel! how can you suppose such a thing?” said M. Hardy, in a tone of friendly reproach; “no! but I do not like to tell you of my happiness, till it is complete; and I am not yet quite certain—”

“You, dear Marcel! how can you think that?” said M. Hardy, in a tone of gentle reproach; “no! I just don’t want to share my happiness until it’s fully realized; and I’m still not entirely sure—”

A servant entered at this moment and said to M. Hardy: “Sir, there is an old gentleman who wishes to speak to you on very pressing business.”

A servant walked in at that moment and said to Mr. Hardy: “Sir, there is an old man who wants to talk to you about something urgent.”

“So soon!” said M. Hardy, with a slight movement of impatience. “With your permission, my friend.” Then, as M. de Blessac seemed about to withdraw into the next room, M. Hardy added with a smile: “No, no; do not stir. Your presence will shorten the interview.”

“Already?” M. Hardy said, a bit impatiently. “If you don’t mind, my friend.” Then, as M. de Blessac looked like he was going to leave for the next room, M. Hardy added with a smile, “No, no; please stay. Your presence will make this chat shorter.”

“But if it be a matter of business, my friend?”

“But what if it's a matter of business, my friend?”

“I do everything openly, as you know.” Then, addressing the servant, M. Hardy bade him: “Ask the gentleman to walk in.”

“I do everything openly, as you know.” Then, speaking to the servant, M. Hardy instructed him, “Please ask the gentleman to come in.”

“The postilion wishes to know if he is to wait?”

“The driver wants to know if he should wait?”

“Certainly: he will take M. de Blessac back to Paris.”

“Of course: he will take Mr. de Blessac back to Paris.”

The servant withdrew, and presently returned, introducing Rodin, with whom M. de Blessac was not acquainted, his treacherous bargain having been negotiated through another agent.

The servant left and soon came back, introducing Rodin, whom M. de Blessac didn’t know, since his sneaky deal had been arranged through a different agent.

“M. Hardy?” said Rodin, bowing respectfully to the two friends, and looking from one to the other with an air of inquiry.

“M. Hardy?” Rodin said, bowing respectfully to the two friends and looking back and forth between them with a questioning expression.

“That is my name, sir; what can I do to serve you?” answered the manufacturer, kindly; for, at first sight of the humble and ill-dressed old man, he expected an application for assistance.

“That’s my name, sir; how can I help you?” replied the manufacturer, kindly; for, at first glance at the humble and poorly dressed old man, he anticipated a request for help.

“M. Francois Hardy,” repeated Rodin, as if he wished to make sure of the identity of the person.

“M. Francois Hardy,” Rodin repeated, as if he wanted to confirm the identity of the person.

“I have had the honor to tell you that I am he.”

“I’m honored to tell you that I am that person.”

“I have a private communication to make to you, sir,” said Rodin.

“I have a private message to share with you, sir,” Rodin said.

“You may speak, sir. This gentleman is my friend,” said M. Hardy, pointing to M. de Blessac.

“You can speak, sir. This guy is my friend,” said M. Hardy, pointing to M. de Blessac.

“But I wish to speak to you alone, sir,” resumed Rodin.

“But I want to talk to you privately, sir,” Rodin continued.

M. de Blessac was again about to withdraw, when M. Hardy retained him with a glance, and said to Rodin kindly, for he thought his feelings might be hurt by asking a favor in presence of a third party: “Permit me to inquire if it is on your account or on mine, that you wish this interview to be secret?”

M. de Blessac was just about to leave again when M. Hardy stopped him with a look and kindly said to Rodin, hoping to spare his feelings by not asking for a favor in front of someone else, “Can I ask whether you want this meeting to be private for your sake or mine?”

“On your account entirely, sir,” answered Rodin.

“It's all on you, sir,” replied Rodin.

“Then, sir,” said M. Hardy, with some surprise, “you may speak out. I have no secrets from this gentleman.”

“Then, sir,” M. Hardy said, slightly surprised, “you can go ahead and speak. I have no secrets from this gentleman.”

After a moment’s silence, Rodin resumed, addressing himself to M. Hardy: “Sir, you deserve, I know, all the good that is said of you; and you therefore command the sympathy of every honest man.”

After a brief pause, Rodin continued, speaking to M. Hardy: “Sir, I know you deserve all the praise you receive; because of that, you earn the support of every decent person.”

“I hope so, sir.”

“I hope so, sir.”

“Now, as an honest man, I come to render you a service.”

“Now, as an honest person, I’m here to do you a favor.”

“And this service, sir—”

“And this service, sir—”

“To reveal to you an infamous piece of treachery, of which you have been the victim.”

“To show you a notorious act of betrayal, of which you have been the victim.”

“I think, sir, you must be deceived.”

“I think, sir, you must be mistaken.”

“I have the proofs of what I assert.”

“I have the evidence to back up what I'm saying.”

“Proofs?”

"Proof?"

“The written proofs of the treachery that I come to reveal: I have them here,” answered Rodin “In a word, a man whom you believed your friend, has shamefully deceived you, sir.”

“The written proof of the betrayal I'm here to reveal: I have it right here,” Rodin replied. “In short, a man you thought was your friend has disgracefully betrayed you, sir.”

“And the name of this man?”

“And what's the name of this guy?”

“M. Marcel de Blessac,” replied Rodin.

“M. Marcel de Blessac,” Rodin replied.

On these words, M. de Blessac started, and became pale as death. He could hardly murmur: “Sir—”

On these words, Mr. de Blessac flinched and turned as white as a ghost. He could barely whisper, “Sir—”

But, without looking at his friend, or perceiving his agitation, M. Hardy seized his hand, and exclaimed hastily: “Silence, my friend!” Then, whilst his eye flashed with indignation, he turned towards Rodin, who had not ceased to look him full in the face, and said to him, with an air of lofty disdain: “What! do you accuse M. de Blessac?”

But without looking at his friend or noticing his agitation, M. Hardy grabbed his hand and said quickly, “Be quiet, my friend!” Then, with a spark of indignation in his eyes, he turned towards Rodin, who had been staring him straight in the face, and said with an air of arrogant disdain, “What! Are you accusing M. de Blessac?”

“Yes, I accuse him,” replied Rodin, briefly.

“Yes, I accuse him,” Rodin replied, shortly.

“Do you know him?”

"Do you know this guy?"

“I have never seen him.”

"I've never seen him."

“Of what do you accuse him? And how dare you say that he has betrayed me?”

“What are you accusing him of? And how can you say that he has betrayed me?”

“Two words, if you please,” said Rodin, with an emotion which he appeared hardly able to restrain. “If one man of honor sees another about to be slain by an assassin, ought he not give the alarm of murder?”

“Two words, if you don’t mind,” said Rodin, with an emotion he seemed barely able to control. “If one honorable man sees another about to be murdered by an assassin, shouldn’t he raise the alarm?”

“Yes, sir; but what has that to do—”

“Yes, sir; but what does that have to do—”

“In my eyes, sir, certain treasons are as criminal as murders: I have come to place myself between the assassin and his victim.”

“In my view, sir, some acts of treason are just as serious as murder: I have come to stand between the killer and his target.”

“The assassin? the victim?” said M. Hardy more and more astonished.

“The assassin? The victim?” M. Hardy said, increasingly astonished.

“You doubtless know M. de Blessac’s writing?” said Rodin.

“You probably know M. de Blessac’s writing?” said Rodin.

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“Then read this,” said Rodin, drawing from his pocket a letter, which he handed to M. Hardy.

“Then read this,” said Rodin, pulling a letter from his pocket and handing it to M. Hardy.

Casting now for the first time a glance at M. de Blessac, the manufacturer drew back a step, terrified at the death-like paleness of this man, who, struck dumb with shame, could not find a word to justify himself; for he was far from possessing the audacious effrontery necessary to carry him through his treachery.

Casting his gaze at M. de Blessac for the first time, the manufacturer stepped back, shocked by the deathly pale appearance of this man, who, overwhelmed with shame, couldn't find a word to defend himself; for he lacked the boldness needed to face the consequences of his betrayal.

“Marcel!” cried M. Hardy, in alarm, and deeply agitated by this unexpected blow. “Marcel! how pale you are! you do not answer!”

“Marcel!” shouted M. Hardy, alarmed and deeply shaken by this unexpected shock. “Marcel! You look so pale! You're not responding!”

“Marcel! this, then, is M. de Blessac?” cried Rodin, feigning the most painful surprise. “Oh, sir, if I had known—”

“Marcel! So this is M. de Blessac?” Rodin exclaimed, pretending to be extremely shocked. “Oh, sir, if I had only known—”

“But don’t you hear this man, Marcel?” cried M. Hardy. “He says that you have betrayed me infamously.” He seized the hand of M. de Blessac. That hand was cold as ice. “Oh, God! Oh God!” said M. Hardy, drawing back in horror: “he makes no answer!”

“But don’t you hear this guy, Marcel?” shouted M. Hardy. “He says you’ve betrayed me in the worst way.” He grabbed M. de Blessac’s hand. That hand was cold as ice. “Oh no! Oh no!” M. Hardy said, pulling back in shock: “he isn’t responding!”

20493m
Original

“Since I am in presence of M. de Blessac,” resumed Rodin, “I am forced to ask him, if he can deny having addressed many letters to the Rue du Milieu des Ursins, at Paris under cover of M. Rodin.”

“Since I’m here with M. de Blessac,” Rodin continued, “I have to ask him if he can deny sending many letters to Rue du Milieu des Ursins in Paris under the name of M. Rodin.”

M. de Blessac remained dumb. M. Hardy, still unwilling to believe what he saw and heard, convulsively tore open the letter, which Rodin had just delivered to him, and read the first few lines—interrupting the perusal with exclamations of grief and amazement. He did not require to finish the letter, to convince himself of the black treachery of M. de Blessac. He staggered; for a moment his senses seemed to abandon him. The horrible discovery made him giddy, and his head swam on his first look down into that abyss of infamy. The loathsome letter dropped from his trembling hands. But soon indignation, rage, and scorn succeeded this moment of despair, and rushing, pale and terrible, upon M. de Blessac: “Wretch!” he exclaimed, with a threatening gesture. But, pausing as in the act to strike: “No!” he added, with fearful calmness. “It would be to soil my hands.”

M. de Blessac stood speechless. M. Hardy, still struggling to accept what he was seeing and hearing, hurriedly tore open the letter that Rodin had just given him and read the first few lines—interrupting his reading with cries of sorrow and disbelief. He didn’t need to finish the letter to confirm M. de Blessac's deep betrayal. He staggered; for a moment, it felt like his senses were leaving him. The shocking realization made him dizzy, and his head spun as he peeked into that pit of disgrace. The disgusting letter fell from his shaking hands. But soon, feelings of anger, rage, and contempt replaced that moment of despair, and he rushed at M. de Blessac, looking pale and fierce: “You lowlife!” he shouted, throwing a threatening gesture. But, stopping as if to strike: “No!” he said, with a terrifying calmness. “That would just dirty my hands.”

He turned towards Rodin, who had approached hastily, as if to interpose. “It is not worth while chastising a wretch,” said M. Hardy; “But I will press your honest hand, sir—for you have had the courage to unmask a traitor and a coward.”

He turned to Rodin, who had come over quickly, as if to intervene. “There's no point in punishing a miserable person,” said M. Hardy; “But I will shake your honest hand, sir—because you had the bravery to expose a traitor and a coward.”

“Sir!” cried M. de Blessac, overcome with shame; “I am at your orders—and—”

“Sir!” shouted M. de Blessac, filled with shame; “I’m at your service—and—”

He could not finish. The sound of voices was heard behind the door, which opened violently, and an aged woman entered, in spite of the efforts of the servant, exclaiming in an agitated voice: “I tell you, I must speak instantly to your master.”

He couldn't finish. The sound of voices came from behind the door, which swung open forcefully, and an older woman rushed in, despite the servant's attempts to stop her, exclaiming in a frantic voice, “I need to speak to your master right away.”

On hearing this voice, and at sight of the pale, weeping woman, M. Hardy, forgetting M. de Blessac, Rodin, the infamous treachery, and all, fell back a step, and exclaimed: “Madame Duparc! you here! What is the matter?”

On hearing that voice and seeing the pale, crying woman, M. Hardy, forgetting M. de Blessac, Rodin, the terrible betrayal, and everything else, took a step back and said, “Madame Duparc! You’re here! What’s going on?”

“Oh, sir! a great misfortune—”

“Oh, sir! A huge tragedy—”

“Margaret!” cried M. Hardy, in a tone of despair.

“Margaret!” shouted M. Hardy, sounding desperate.

“She is gone, sir!”

"She's gone, sir!"

“Gone!” repeated M. Hardy, as horror-struck as if a thunderbolt had fallen at his feet. “Margaret gone!”

“Gone!” repeated M. Hardy, as horrified as if a thunderbolt had struck at his feet. “Margaret's gone!”

20501m
Original

“All is discovered. Her mother took her away—three days ago!” said the unhappy woman, in a failing voice.

“All is revealed. Her mother took her away—three days ago!” said the distressed woman, in a weakening voice.

“Gone! Margaret! It is not true. You deceive me,” cried M. Hardy. Refusing to hear more, wild, despairing, he rushed out of the house, threw himself into his carriage, to which the post-horses were still harnessed, waiting for M. de Blessac, and said to the postilion: “To Paris! as fast as you can go!”

“Gone! Margaret! This can't be true. You're lying to me,” shouted M. Hardy. Not wanting to hear more, overwhelmed with despair, he ran out of the house, jumped into his carriage, which still had the post-horses harnessed, waiting for M. de Blessac, and told the driver: “To Paris! Go as fast as you can!”

As the carriage, rapid as lightning, started upon the road to Paris, the wind brought nearer the distant sound of the war-song of the Wolves, who were rushing towards the factory. In this impending destruction, see Rodin’s subtle hand, administering his fatal blows to clear his way up to the chair of St. Peter to which he aspired. His tireless, wily course can hardly be darker shadowed by aught save that dread coming horror the Cholera, whose aid he evoked, and whose health the Bacchanal Queen wildly drank.

As the carriage sped down the road to Paris, the wind carried the distant sound of the Wolves' battle song, who were charging toward the factory. In this looming chaos, you can see Rodin’s clever hand, delivering his lethal strikes to clear his path to the chair of St. Peter, which he yearned for. His relentless, cunning journey is hardly overshadowed by anything except for the terrible threat of Cholera, whose assistance he summoned, and whose health the Bacchanal Queen wildly consumed.

That once gay girl, and her poor famished sister; the fair patrician and her Oriental lover; Agricola, the workman, and his veteran father; the smiling Rose-Pompon, and the prematurely withered Jacques Rennepont; Father d’Aigrigny, the mock priest; and Gabriel, the true disciple; with the rest that have been named and others yet to be pictured, in the blaze of the bolts of their life’s paths, will be seen in the third and concluding part of this romance entitled,

That once cheerful girl and her hungry sister; the beautiful noblewoman and her exotic lover; Agricola, the laborer, and his seasoned father; the cheerful Rose-Pompon and the prematurely aged Jacques Rennepont; Father d’Aigrigny, the fake priest; and Gabriel, the real disciple; along with everyone else already mentioned and others yet to be introduced, will all be seen in the bright light of their life's journeys in the third and final part of this romance titled,

“THE WANDERING JEW: REDEMPTION.”

“The Wandering Jew: Redemption.”





BOOK VIII.





PART THIRD.—THE REDEMPTION.

     I. The Wandering Jew’s Chastisement II. The Descendants of
     the Wandering Jew III. The Attack IV. The Wolves and the
     Devourers V. The Return VI. The Go-Between VII. Another
     Secret VIII. The Confession IX. Love X. The Execution XI.
     The Champs-Elysees XII. Behind the Scenes XIII. Up with the
     Curtain XIV. Death
     I. The Wandering Jew’s Chastisement II. The Descendants of
     the Wandering Jew III. The Attack IV. The Wolves and the
     Devourers V. The Return VI. The Go-Between VII. Another
     Secret VIII. The Confession IX. Love X. The Execution XI.
     The Champs-Elysees XII. Behind the Scenes XIII. Up with the
     Curtain XIV. Death




CHAPTER I. THE WANDERING JEW’S CHASTISEMENT.

‘Tis night—the moon is brightly shining, the brilliant stars are sparkling in a sky of melancholy calmness, the shrill whistlings of a northerly wind—cold, bleak, and evil-bearing—are increasing: winding about, and bursting into violent blasts, with their harsh and hissing gusts, they are sweeping the heights of Montmartre. A man is standing on the very summit of the hill; his lengthened shadow, thrown out by the moon’s pale beams, darkens the rocky ground in the distance. The traveller is surveying the huge city lying at his feet—the City of Paris—from whose profundities are cast up its towers, cupolas, domes, and steeples, in the bluish moisture of the horizon; while from the very centre of this sea of stones is rising a luminous vapor, reddening the starry azure of the sky above. It is the distant light of a myriad lamps which at night, the season for pleasure, is illuminating the noisy capital.

It’s night—the moon is shining brightly, and the stars are sparkling in a calm sky filled with melancholy. The sharp whistling of a northern wind—cold, bleak, and ominous—is getting stronger: swirling around and bursting into violent gusts, they sweep over the heights of Montmartre. A man is standing at the very top of the hill; his long shadow, cast by the moon's pale light, darkens the rocky ground in the distance. The traveler is looking over the huge city at his feet—the City of Paris—where its towers, domes, and steeples rise up from the depths, blurred in the bluish mist of the horizon; and from the very center of this sea of stone rises a glowing vapor, reddening the starry blue sky above. It’s the distant light of countless lamps that illuminate the lively capital at night, the time for enjoyment.

“No!” said the traveller, “it will not be. The Lord surely will not suffer it. Twice is quite enough. Five centuries ago, the avenging hand of the Almighty drove me hither from the depths of Asia. A solitary wanderer, I left in my track more mourning, despair, disaster, and death, than the innumerable armies of a hundred devastating conquerors could have produced. I then entered this city, and it was decimated. Two centuries ago that inexorable hand which led me through the world again conducted me here; and on that occasion, as on the previous one, that scourge, which at intervals the Almighty binds to my footsteps, ravaged this city, attacking first my brethren, already wearied by wretchedness and toil. My brethren! through me—the laborer of Jerusalem, cursed by the Lord, who in my person cursed the race of laborers—a race always suffering, always disinherited, always slaves, who like me, go on, on, on, without rest or intermission, without recompense, or hope; until at length, women, men, children, and old men, die under their iron yoke of self-murder, that others in their turn then take up, borne from age to age on their willing but aching shoulders. And here again, for the third time, in the course of five centuries, I have arrived at the summit of one of the hills which overlooks the city; and perhaps I bring again with me terror, desolation, and death. And this unhappy city, intoxicated in a whirl of joys, and nocturnal revelries, knows nothing about it—oh! it knows not that I am at its very gate. But no! no! my presence will not be a source of fresh calamity to it. The Lord, in His unsearchable wisdom, has brought me hither across France, making me avoid on my route all but the humblest villages, so that no increase of the funeral knell has, marked my journey. And then, moreover, the spectre has left me—that spectre, livid and green, with its deep bloodshot eyes. When I touched the soil of France, its moist and icy hand abandoned mine—it disappeared. And yet I feel the atmosphere of death surrounding me still. There is no cessation; the biting gusts of this sinister wind, which envelop me in their breath, seem by their envenomed breath to propagate the scourge. Doubtless the anger of the Lord is appeased. Maybe, my presence here is meant only as a threat, intending to bring those to their senses whom it ought to intimidate. It must be so; for were it otherwise, it would, on the contrary, strike a loud-sounding blow of greater terror, casting at once dread and death into the very heart of the country, into the bosom of this immense city. Oh, no! no! the Lord will have mercy; He will not condemn me to this new affliction. Alas! in this city my brethren are more numerous and more wretched than in any other. And must I bring death to them? No! the Lord will have mercy; for, alas! the seven descendants of my sister are at last all united in this city. And must I bring death to them? Death! instead of that immediate assistance they stand so much in need of? For that woman who, like myself, wanders from one end of the world into the other, has gone now on her everlasting journey, after having confounded their enemies’ plots. In vain did she foretell that great evils still threatened those who are akin to me through my sister’s blood. The unseen hand by which I am led, drives that woman away from me, even as though it were a whirlwind that swept her on. In vain she entreated and implored at the moment she was leaving those who are so dear to me.—At least, 0 Lord, permit me to stay until I shall have finished my task! Onward! A few days, for mercy’s sake, only a few days! Onward! I leave these whom I am protecting on the very brink of an abyss! Onward! Onward!! And the wandering star is launched afresh on its perpetual course. But her voice traversed through space, calling me to the assistance of my own! When her voice reached me I felt that the offspring of my sister were still exposed to fearful dangers: those dangers are still increasing. Oh, say, say, Lord! shall the descendants of my sister escape those woes which for so many centuries have oppressed my race? Wilt Thou pardon me in them? Wilt Thou punish me in them? Oh! lead them, that they may obey the last wishes of their ancestor. Guide them, that they may join their charitable hearts, their powerful strength, their best wisdom, and their immense wealth, and work together for the future happiness of mankind, thereby, perhaps, enabled to ransom me from my eternal penalties. Let those divine words of the Son of Man, ‘Love ye one another!’ be their only aim; and by the assistance of their all-powerful words, let them contend against and vanquish those false priests who have trampled on the precepts of love, of peace, and hope commanded by the Saviour, setting up in their stead the precepts of hatred, violence, and despair. Those false shepherds, supported ay the powerful and wealthy of the world, who in all times have been their accomplices, instead of asking here below a little happiness for my brethren, who have been suffering and groaning for centuries, dare to utter, in Thy name, O Lord! that the poor must always be doomed to the tortures of this world, and that it is criminal in Thine eyes that they should either wish for or hope a mitigation of their sufferings on earth, because the happiness of the few and the wretchedness of nearly all mankind is Thine almighty will. Blasphemies! is it not the contrary of these homicidal words that is more worthy of the name of Divine will? Hear, me, O Lord! for mercy’s sake. Snatch from their enemies the descendants of my sister, from the artisan up to the king’s son. Do not permit them to crush the germ of a mighty and fruitful association, which, perhaps, under Thy protection, may take its place among the records of the happiness of mankind. Suffer me, O Lord! to unite those whom they are endeavoring to divide—to defend those whom they are attacking. Suffer me to bring hope to those from whom hope has fled, to give courage to those who are weak, to uphold those whom evil threatens, and to sustain those who would persevere in well-doing. And then, perhaps, their struggles, their devotedness, their virtues, this miseries might expiate my sin. Yes, mine—misfortune, misfortune alone, made me unjust and wicked. O Lord! since Thine almighty hand hath brought me hither, for some end unknown to me, disarm Thyself, I implore Thee, of Thine anger, and let not me be the instrument of Thy vengeance! There is enough of mourning in the earth these two years past—Thy creatures have fallen by millions in my footsteps. The world is decimated. A veil of mourning extends from one end of the globe to the other. I have traveled from Asia even to the Frozen Pole, and death has followed in my wake. Dost Thou not hear, O Lord! the universal wailings that mount up to Thee? Have mercy upon all, and upon me. One day, grant me but a single day, that I may collect the descendants of my sister together, and save them!” And uttering these words, the wanderer fell upon his knees, and raised his hands to heaven in a suppliant attitude.

“No!” said the traveler, “it won’t be like that. The Lord surely won’t allow it. Twice is more than enough. Five centuries ago, the vengeful hand of the Almighty drove me from the depths of Asia. As a solitary wanderer, I left behind more mourning, despair, disaster, and death than the countless armies of a hundred ruthless conquerors could have caused. I entered this city, and it was devastated. Two centuries ago, that relentless hand which led me through the world brought me here again; and just like the last time, the plague that the Almighty ties to my footsteps ravaged this city, first attacking my people, already weary from suffering. My people! Through me—the laborer of Jerusalem, cursed by the Lord, who cursed the race of laborers—this race that is always suffering, always disenfranchised, always enslaved, just like me, going on, on, on, without rest or pause, without reward or hope; until eventually, women, men, children, and the elderly, die under their iron burden of self-destruction, a burden that others then take up, passed from generation to generation on their willing but aching shoulders. And here again, for the third time in five centuries, I have reached the summit of one of the hills overlooking the city; and maybe I bring with me terror, destruction, and death once more. And this unhappy city, lost in a whirlwind of joy and nightly festivities, knows nothing about it—oh! it doesn’t know that I’m at its very gate. But no! no! my presence will not bring fresh calamity to it. The Lord, in His unfathomable wisdom, has brought me across France, guiding me away from all but the humblest villages, so that no extra funeral bells have marked my journey. And besides that, the specter has left me—that specter, pale and green, with its deep bloodshot eyes. When I touched the soil of France, its damp and icy hand released mine—it disappeared. And yet I still feel the atmosphere of death surrounding me. There is no break; the biting gusts of this sinister wind, which envelop me, seem to carry the plague. Doubtless the Lord’s anger is calmed. Perhaps my presence here is meant only as a warning, intended to awaken those it should frighten. It must be so; for if it were different, it would instead strike a loud blow of greater terror, casting fear and death into the very heart of the country, into the core of this vast city. Oh, no! no! the Lord will have mercy; He will not condemn me to this new suffering. Alas! in this city, my people are more numerous and more miserable than anywhere else. And must I bring death to them? No! the Lord will have mercy; for, alas! the seven descendants of my sister are finally all gathered in this city. And must I bring death to them? Death! instead of the help they so desperately need? For that woman who, like me, wanders from one end of the world to the other, has now embarked on her eternal journey, after having foiled their enemies’ schemes. In vain did she predict that great evils still threatened those related to me through my sister’s blood. The unseen hand that guides me pushes that woman away from me, as if it were a whirlwind sweeping her along. She begged and pleaded at the moment she was leaving those dear to me. —At least, O Lord, allow me to stay until I finish my task! Onward! Just a few more days, for mercy’s sake, only a few days! Onward! I leave those I protect on the very edge of an abyss! Onward! Onward!! And the wandering star is once more set on its endless path. But her voice reached me through space, calling me to help my own! When her voice reached me I felt that my sister’s descendants were still in grave danger: those dangers are only growing. Oh, say, say, Lord! will my sister’s descendants escape the woes that have oppressed my race for so many centuries? Will You forgive me through them? Will You punish me through them? Oh! guide them, so they may heed their ancestor’s last wishes. Steer them, so they may join their kind hearts, their great strength, their best wisdom, and their immense wealth, and work together for the future happiness of humanity, perhaps enabling them to redeem me from my eternal penalties. Let those divine words of the Son of Man, ‘Love one another!’ be their only goal; and with their powerful words, let them fight against and overcome the false priests who have trampled on the teachings of love, peace, and hope commanded by the Savior, replacing them with teachings of hatred, violence, and despair. Those false shepherds, supported by the powerful and wealthy of the world, who have always been their accomplices, prefer to ask here for a little happiness for my people, who have been suffering and groaning for centuries, while daring to claim, in Your name, O Lord! that the poor must always endure the torments of this world, and that it is a crime in Your eyes for them to hope for even a little relief from their suffering, because the happiness of the few and the misery of almost all humankind is Your divine will. Blasphemy! Isn’t it more worthy of the name of Divine will to oppose these murderous words? Hear me, O Lord! for mercy’s sake. Rescue my sister’s descendants from their enemies, from the artisan to the king’s son. Do not allow them to crush the seed of a powerful and fruitful alliance, which, perhaps under Your protection, may be recorded among humanity’s happiness. Allow me, O Lord! to unite those whom they are trying to divide—to defend those whom they are attacking. Allow me to bring hope to those from whom hope has gone, to give strength to the weak, to uphold those threatened by evil, and to support those who strive to do good. And then, perhaps, their struggles, their commitment, their virtues, and this suffering might atone for my sin. Yes, mine—misfortune, misfortune alone, made me unjust and wicked. O Lord! since Your almighty hand has brought me here for some reason unknown to me, I implore you to put away Your anger, and let me not be the tool of Your vengeance! There has been enough mourning on this earth these past two years—Your creatures have perished by the millions in my wake. The world is devastated. A shroud of mourning stretches from one end of the globe to the other. I have traveled from Asia to the Frozen Pole, and death has followed me. Do You not hear, O Lord! the universal wails rising to You? Have mercy on all, and on me. One day, grant me just a single day, so I can gather my sister’s descendants and save them!” And as he said these words, the wanderer fell to his knees, raising his hands to heaven in a pleading posture.

Suddenly, the wind howled with redoubled violence; its sharp whistlings changed to a tempest. The Wanderer trembled, and exclaimed in a voice of terror, “O Lord! the blast of death is howling in its rage. It appears as though a whirlwind were lifting me up. Lord, wilt Thou not, then, hear my prayer? The spectre! O! do I behold the spectre? Yes, there it is; its cadaverous countenance is agitated by convulsive throes, its red eyes are rolling in their orbits. Begone! begone! Oh! its hand—its icy hand has seized on mine! Mercy, Lord, have mercy! ‘Onward!’ Oh, Lord! this scourge, this terrible avenging scourge! Must I, then, again carry it into this city, must my poor wretched brethren be the first to fall under it—though already so miserable? Mercy, mercy! ‘Onward!’ And the descendants of my sister—oh, pray, have mercy, mercy! ‘Onward!’ O Lord, have pity on me! I can no longer keep my footing on the ground, the spectre is dragging me over the brow of the hill; my course is as rapid as the death-bearing wind that whistles in my track; I already approach the walls of the city. Oh, mercy, Lord, mercy on the descendants of my sister—spare them! do not compel me to be their executioner, and let them triumph over their enemies. Onward, onward! The ground is fleeing from under me; I am already at the city gate; oh, yet, Lord, yet there is time; oh, have mercy on this slumbering city, that it may not even now awaken with the lamentations of terror, of despair and death! O Lord, I touch the threshold of the gate; verily Thou willest it so then. ‘Tis done—Paris! the scourge is in thy bosom! oh, cursed, cursed evermore am I. Onward! on! on!”(34)

Suddenly, the wind howled with renewed force; its sharp whistles turned into a storm. The Wanderer trembled and cried out in fear, “Oh Lord! The death blast is raging. It feels like a whirlwind is lifting me up. Lord, won’t You hear my prayer? The specter! Oh! Am I seeing the specter? Yes, there it is; its lifeless face is twisting in convulsions, its red eyes are rolling in their sockets. Go away! Go away! Oh! Its hand—its icy hand has grabbed mine! Have mercy, Lord, have mercy! ‘Onward!’ Oh, Lord! This scourge, this terrible avenging scourge! Must I once again bring it into this city? Must my poor, miserable brothers be the first to suffer under it—when they are already so unfortunate? Mercy, mercy! ‘Onward!’ And my sister’s descendants—oh, please, have mercy, mercy! ‘Onward!’ O Lord, have pity on me! I can no longer stand on the ground; the specter is pulling me over the hill; I’m moving as quickly as the death-bearing wind that whistles behind me; I’m already approaching the city walls. Oh, mercy, Lord, mercy on my sister’s descendants—spare them! Don’t force me to be their executioner, and let them overcome their enemies. Onward, onward! The ground is slipping away from beneath me; I’m already at the city gate; oh, Lord, there’s still time; oh, have mercy on this sleeping city, so it won’t awaken to cries of terror, despair, and death! O Lord, I touch the gate’s threshold; it’s clear You will it so. It’s done—Paris! The scourge is within you! Oh, I am cursed, cursed forever. Onward! On! On!”(34)

(34) In 1346, the celebrated Black Death ravaged the earth, presenting the same symptoms as the cholera, and the same inexplicable phenomena as to its progress and the results in its route. In 1660 a similar epidemic decimated the world. It is well known that when the cholera first broke out in Paris, it had taken a wide and unaccountable leap; and, also memorable, a north-east wind prevailed during its utmost fierceness.

(34) In 1346, the infamous Black Death swept across the world, showing the same symptoms as cholera, and displaying similarly mysterious patterns in its spread and effects. In 1660, a similar epidemic wiped out many people globally. It’s well known that when cholera first erupted in Paris, it took a large and puzzling leap; notably, there was a strong north-east wind during its most intense period.





CHAPTER II. THE DESCENDANTS OF THE WANDERING JEW.

That lonely wayfarer whom we have heard so plaintively urging to be relieved of his gigantic burden of misery, spoke of “his sister’s descendants” being of all ranks, from the working man to the king’s son. They were seven in number, who had, in the year 1832, been led to Paris, directly or indirectly, by a bronze medal which distinguished them from others, bearing these words:-VICTIM of L. C. D. J. Pray for me!

That lonely traveler, who we’ve heard so sadly asking to be freed from his immense burden of sorrow, talked about “his sister’s descendants” being of all sorts, from laborers to the king’s son. There were seven of them, who, in 1832, had come to Paris, directly or indirectly, due to a bronze medal that set them apart, which read: -VICTIM of L. C. D. J. Pray for me!

——-PARIS, February the 13th, 1682.

PARIS, February 13, 1682.

IN PARIS, Rue St. Francois, No. 3, In a century and a half you will be. February the 13th, 1832.

IN PARIS, Rue St. Francois, No. 3, In a century and a half you will be. February 13, 1832.

 ——-PRAY FOR ME!
Pray for me!

The son of the King of Mundi had lost his father and his domains in India by the irresistible march of the English, and was but in title Prince Djalma. Spite of attempts to make his departure from the East delayed until after the period when he could have obeyed his medal’s command, he had reached France by the second month of 1832. Nevertheless, the results of shipwreck had detained him from Paris till after that date. A second possessor of this token had remained unaware of its existence, only discovered by accident. But an enemy who sought to thwart the union of these seven members, had shut her up in a mad-house, from which she was released only after that day. Not alone was she in imprisonment. An old Bonapartist, General Simon, Marshal of France, and Duke de Ligny, had left a wife in Russian exile, while he (unable to follow Napoleon to St. Helena) continued to fight the English in India by means of Prince Djalma’s Sepoys, whom he drilled. On the latter’s defeat, he had meant to accompany his young friend to Europe, induced the more by finding that the latter’s mother, a Frenchwoman, had left him such another bronze medal as he knew his wife to have had.

The son of the King of Mundi had lost both his father and his lands in India to the unstoppable advance of the English, and he was now just entitled Prince Djalma. Despite efforts to delay his departure from the East until after he could follow the command of his medal, he made it to France by February 1832. However, the aftermath of a shipwreck had kept him from Paris until after that time. A second person with this token remained oblivious to its existence until it was discovered by chance. But an enemy who wanted to prevent the union of these seven members had confined her in a mental institution, from which she was only released after that day. She wasn't the only one imprisoned. An old Bonapartist, General Simon, Marshal of France, and Duke de Ligny, had left a wife in Russian exile, while he, unable to follow Napoleon to St. Helena, continued fighting the English in India with Prince Djalma’s Sepoys, whom he trained. After Djalma's defeat, he planned to go to Europe with his young friend, motivated further by learning that Djalma’s mother, a Frenchwoman, had left him a similar bronze medal to one he knew his wife had possessed.

Unhappily, his wife had perished in Siberia, without his knowing it, any more than he did, that she had left twin daughters, Rose and Blanche. Fortunately for them, one who had served their father in the Grenadiers of the Guard. Francis Baudoin, nicknamed Dagobert, undertook to fulfil the dying mother’s wishes, inspired by the medal. Saving a check at Leipsic, where one Morok the lion-tamer’s panther had escaped from its cage and killed Dagobert’s horse, and a subsequent imprisonment (which the Wandering Jew’s succoring hand had terminated) the soldier and his orphan charges had reached Paris in safety and in time. But there, a renewal of the foe’s attempt had gained its end. By skillful devices, Dagobert and his son Agricola were drawn out of the way while Rose and Blanche Simon were decoyed into a nunnery, under the eyes of Dagobert’s wife. But she had been bound against interfering by the influence of the Jesuit confessional. The fourth was M. Hardy, a manufacturer, and the fifth, Jacques Rennepont, a drunken scamp of a workman, who were more easily fended off, the latter in a sponging house, the former by a friend’s lure. Adrienne de Cardoville, daughter of the Count of Rennepont, who had also been Duke of Cardoville, was the lady who had been unwarrantably placed in the lunatic asylum. The fifth, unaware of the medal, was Gabriel, a youth, who had been brought up, though a foundling, in Dagobert’s family, as a brother to Agricola. He had entered holy orders, and more, was a Jesuit, in name though not in heart. Unlike the others, his return from abroad had been smoothed. He had signed away all his future prospects, for the benefit of the order of Loyola, and, moreover, executed a more complete deed of transfer on the day, the 13th of February, 1832, when he, alone of the heirs, stood in the room of the house, No. 3, Rue St. Francois, claiming what was a vast surprise for the Jesuits, who, a hundred and fifty years before, had discovered that Count Marius de Rennepont had secreted a considerable amount of his wealth, all of which had been confiscated to them, in those painful days of dragoonings, and the revocation of the Edict of Nantes. They had bargained for some thirty or forty millions of francs to be theirs, by educating Gabriel into resigning his inheritance to them, but it was two hundred and twelve millions which the Jesuit representatives (Father d’Aigrigny and his secretary, Rodin) were amazed to hear their nursling placed in possession of. They had the treasure in their hands, in fact, when a woman of strangely sad beauty had mysteriously entered the room where the will had been read, and laid a paper before the notary. It was a codicil, duly drawn up and signed, deferring the carrying out of the testament until the first day of June the same year. The Jesuits fled from the house, in rage and intense disappointment. Father d’Aigrigny was so stupor-stricken at the defeat, that he bade his secretary at once write off to Rome that the Rennepont inheritance had escaped them, and hopes to seize it again were utterly at an end. Upon this, Rodin had revolted, and shown that he had authority to command where he had, so far, most humbly obeyed. Many such spies hang about their superior’s heels, with full powers to become the governor in turn, at a moment’s notice. Thenceforward, he, Rodin, had taken the business into his own hands. He had let Rose and Blanche Simon out of the convent into their father’s arms. He had gone in person to release Adrienne de Cardoville from the asylum. More, having led her to sigh for Prince Djalma, he prompted the latter to burn for her.

Unhappily, his wife had died in Siberia, and he didn't know it, just like he didn't know that she had left twin daughters, Rose and Blanche. Luckily for them, someone who had served their father in the Grenadiers of the Guard, Francis Baudoin, known as Dagobert, took on the responsibility of fulfilling the dying mother's wishes, inspired by the medal. After a setback in Leipsic, where a panther belonging to a lion-tamer named Morok escaped from its cage and killed Dagobert's horse, and a subsequent imprisonment (which was ended with help from the Wandering Jew), the soldier and his orphaned charges made it safely to Paris. However, there, the enemy's plot succeeded. Through clever tricks, Dagobert and his son Agricola were sidetracked while Rose and Blanche Simon were lured into a nunnery, right under Dagobert's wife's watch. But she couldn't intervene because of the Jesuit confessional's influence. The fourth was M. Hardy, a manufacturer, and the fifth, Jacques Rennepont, a drunken worker, who were easily kept at bay: Jacques in a drinking den and M. Hardy through a friend's deception. Adrienne de Cardoville, daughter of the Count of Rennepont, who was also Duke of Cardoville, was the woman improperly confined to the insane asylum. The fifth, unaware of the medal, was Gabriel, a young man who had been raised, despite being a foundling, in Dagobert's family as Agricola's brother. He had entered holy orders and was a Jesuit in name, though not in spirit. Unlike the others, his return from abroad had been smooth. He had given up all his future prospects for the benefit of the order of Loyola and had even signed a more complete transfer on February 13, 1832, when he alone of the heirs was in the room of the house at No. 3, Rue St. François, claiming what turned out to be a huge surprise for the Jesuits, who, a hundred and fifty years earlier, had discovered that Count Marius de Rennepont had hidden a significant amount of his wealth, all of which had been confiscated from them during the painful times of oppression and the revocation of the Edict of Nantes. They had bargained for about thirty or forty million francs to be theirs by convincing Gabriel to give up his inheritance to them, but it was two hundred and twelve million that the Jesuit representatives (Father d’Aigrigny and his secretary, Rodin) were shocked to hear their protégé had obtained. They had the treasure in their grasp when a woman of strangely sad beauty mysteriously entered the room where the will was read and placed a paper before the notary. It was a codicil, properly drawn up and signed, delaying the execution of the will until June 1 of that same year. The Jesuits left the house in a fit of anger and deep disappointment. Father d’Aigrigny was so stunned by the defeat that he ordered his secretary to immediately write to Rome and inform them that the Rennepont inheritance had slipped away and that hopes of reclaiming it were completely over. Upon hearing this, Rodin rebelled and demonstrated that he had the authority to command where he had previously humbly obeyed. Many such spies linger around their superiors, fully empowered to take over at a moment’s notice. From that point on, Rodin took control of the situation. He arranged for Rose and Blanche Simon to be released from the convent and returned to their father. He even personally went to free Adrienne de Cardoville from the asylum. Moreover, having inspired her to long for Prince Djalma, he fueled the prince’s passion for her.

He let not M. Hardy escape. A friend whom the latter treated as a brother, had been shown up to him as a mere spy of the Jesuits; the woman whom he adored, a wedded woman, alas! who had loved him in spite of her vows, had been betrayed. Her mother had compelled her to hide her shame in America, and, as she had often said—“Much as you are endeared to me, I cannot waver between you and my mother!” so she had obeyed, without one farewell word to him. Confess, Rodin was a more dextrous man than his late master! In the pages that ensue farther proofs of his superiority in baseness and satanic heartlessness will not be wanting.

He didn't let M. Hardy get away. A friend whom M. Hardy considered a brother had been revealed to him as just a spy for the Jesuits; the woman he loved, a married woman, unfortunately, who had cared for him despite her vows, had been betrayed. Her mother had forced her to hide her shame in America, and, as she often said—"As much as I care about you, I can't choose you over my mother!"—so she had followed her mother’s wishes, without even saying goodbye to him. Admit it, Rodin was a more skillful man than his former master! In the pages that follow, there will be more evidence of his superiority in wickedness and heartlessness.





CHAPTER III. THE ATTACK.

On M. Hardy’s learning from the confidential go-between of the lovers, that his mistress had been taken away by her mother, he turned from Rodin and dashed away in a post carriage. At the same moment, as loud as the rattle of the wheels, there arose the shouts of a band of workmen and rioters, hired by the Jesuit’s emissaries, coming to attack Hardy’s operatives. An old grudge long existing between them and a rival manufacturer’s—Baron Tripeaud—laborers, fanned the flames. When M. Hardy had left the factory, Rodin, who was not prepared for this sudden departure, returned slowly to his hackney-coach; but he stopped suddenly, and started with pleasure and surprise, when he saw, at some distance, Marshall Simon and his father advancing towards one of the wings of the Common Dwelling-house; for an accidental circumstance had so far delayed the interview of the father and son.

On learning from the secret messenger of the lovers that his mistress had been taken by her mother, M. Hardy turned away from Rodin and hurried off in a horse-drawn carriage. At that moment, as loud as the sound of the wheels, the shouts of a group of workers and rioters—hired by the Jesuit’s agents—rose up, coming to attack Hardy’s employees. A longstanding grudge between them and the workers of a rival manufacturer, Baron Tripeaud, intensified the conflict. After M. Hardy left the factory, Rodin, who wasn't expecting this sudden departure, slowly walked back to his cab; but he abruptly stopped and felt a mix of joy and surprise when he saw, some distance away, Marshall Simon and his father approaching one of the wings of the Common Dwelling-house; an unexpected delay had postponed their meeting.

“Very well!” said Rodin. “Better and better! Now, only let my man have found out and persuaded little Rose-Pompon!”

“Great!” said Rodin. “Even better! Now, all I need is for my guy to find out and convince little Rose-Pompon!”

And Rodin hastened towards his hackney-coach. At this moment, the wind, which continued to rise, brought to the ear of the Jesuit the war song of the approaching Wolves.

And Rodin rushed toward his cab. At that moment, the wind, which was getting stronger, carried the war song of the approaching Wolves to the Jesuit's ears.

The workman was in the garden. The marshal said to him, in a voice of such deep emotion that the old man started; “Father, I am very unhappy.”

The worker was in the garden. The marshal said to him, with a voice full of deep emotion that startled the old man, “Dad, I’m really unhappy.”

A painful expression, until then concealed, suddenly darkened the countenance of the marshal.

A pained look, which had been hidden until then, suddenly crossed the marshal's face.

“You unhappy?” cried father Simon, anxiously, as he pressed nearer to the marshal.

“You unhappy?” cried Father Simon, anxiously, as he moved closer to the marshal.

“For some days, my daughters have appeared constrained in manner, and lost in thought. During the first moments of our re-union, they were mad with joy and happiness. Suddenly, all has changed; they are becoming more and more sad. Yesterday, I detected tears in their eyes; then deeply moved, I clasped them in my arms, and implored them to tell me the cause of their sorrow. Without answering, they threw themselves on my neck, and covered my face with their tears.”

“For a few days, my daughters have seemed distant and preoccupied. At first, when we were reunited, they were overwhelmed with joy and happiness. But suddenly, everything has changed; they are growing more and more sad. Yesterday, I noticed tears in their eyes; feeling deeply moved, I hugged them tightly and begged them to share the reason for their sorrow. Without saying a word, they threw themselves into my arms and covered my face with their tears.”

“It is strange. To what do you attribute this alteration?”

“It’s strange. What do you think is causing this change?”

“Sometimes, I think I have not sufficiently concealed from them the grief occasioned me by the loss of their mother, and they are perhaps miserable that they do not suffice for my happiness. And yet (inexplicable as it is) they seem not only to understand, but to share my sorrow. Yesterday, Blanche said to me: ‘How much happier still should we be, if our mother were with us!—‘”

“Sometimes, I worry that I haven't hidden my sadness over losing their mother well enough, and they might feel like they're not enough to make me happy. And yet (as strange as it is), they seem to not only get it but also share my grief. Yesterday, Blanche said to me, 'We would be so much happier if our mom were here with us!—'”

“Sharing your sorrow, they cannot reproach you with it. There must be some other cause for their grief.”

“By sharing your sadness, they can’t blame you for it. There must be another reason for their sorrow.”

“Yes,” said the marshal, looking fixedly at his father; “yes—but to penetrate this secret—it would be necessary not to leave them.”

“Yes,” said the marshal, staring intently at his father; “yes—but to uncover this secret, it would be essential not to leave them.”

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean?”

“First learn, father, what are the duties which would keep me here; then you shall know those which may take me away from you, from my daughters, and from my other child.”

“First, father, find out what responsibilities would keep me here; then you'll know what might take me away from you, my daughters, and my other child.”

“What other child?”

"What other kid?"

“The son of my old friend, the Indian Prince.”

“The son of my old friend, the Indian prince.”

“Djalma? Is there anything the matter with him?”

“Djalma? Is he alright?”

“Father, he frightens me. I told you, father, of his mad and unhappy passion for Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“Dad, he scares me. I told you, Dad, about his crazy and troubled obsession with Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“Does that frighten you, my son?” said the old man, looking at the marshal with surprise. “Djalma is only eighteen, and, at that age, one love drives away another.”

“Does that scare you, my son?” said the old man, looking at the marshal with surprise. “Djalma is only eighteen, and at that age, one love pushes away another.”

“You have no idea of the ravages which the passion has already made in the ardent, indomitable boy; sometimes, fits of savage ferocity follow the most painful dejection. Yesterday, I came suddenly upon him; his eyes were bloodshot, his features contracted with rage; yielding to an impulse of mad furry, he was piercing with his poinard a cushion of red cloth, whilst he exclaimed, panting for breath, ‘Ha blood!—I will have blood!’ ‘Unhappy boy!’ I said to him, ‘what means this insane passion?’ ‘I’m killing the man!’ replied he, in a hollow and savage voice: it is thus he designates his supposed rival.”

“You have no idea how much this passion has already affected the passionate, relentless boy; sometimes, outbursts of brutal anger follow deep despair. Yesterday, I stumbled upon him unexpectedly; his eyes were bloodshot, his face twisted with rage; in a fit of mad fury, he was stabbing a red cushion with his dagger, gasping for breath as he shouted, ‘Ha blood!—I want blood!’ ‘Unfortunate boy!’ I said to him, ‘what does this crazy passion mean?’ ‘I’m killing the man!’ he replied in a hollow, savage voice: that’s how he refers to his supposed rival.”

“There is indeed something terrible,” said the old man, “in such a passion, in such a heart.”

“There is definitely something terrible,” said the old man, “in such a passion, in such a heart.”

“At other times,” resumed the marshal, “it is against Mdlle. de Cardoville that his rage bursts forth; and at others, against himself. I have been obliged to remove his weapons, for a man who came with him from Java, and who appears much attached to him, has informed me that he suspected him of entertaining some thoughts of suicide.”

“At other times,” the marshal continued, “he takes out his anger on Mdlle. de Cardoville; at other times, he turns it on himself. I had to take away his weapons because a man who came with him from Java and seems very fond of him told me that he suspected he might be thinking about suicide.”

“Unfortunate boy!”

"Poor kid!"

“Well, father,” said Marshal Simon, with profound bitterness; “it is at the moment when my daughters and my adopted son require all my solicitude, that I am perhaps on the eve of quitting them.”

“Well, Dad,” said Marshal Simon, with deep bitterness; “it’s at the moment when my daughters and my adopted son need my care the most that I might be about to leave them.”

“Of quitting them?”

"About quitting them?"

“Yes, to fulfil a still more sacred duty than that imposed by friendship or family,” said the marshal, in so grave and solemn a tone, that his father exclaimed, with deep emotion: “What can this duty be?”

“Yes, to fulfill an even more sacred duty than that imposed by friendship or family,” said the marshal, in such a serious and solemn tone that his father exclaimed, deeply moved, “What can this duty be?”

“Father,” said the marshal, after remaining a moment in thoughtful silence, “who made me what I am? Who gave me the ducal title, and the marshal’s baton?”

“Dad,” said the marshal, after pausing for a moment in deep thought, “who turned me into who I am? Who gave me the ducal title and the marshal’s baton?”

“Napoleon.”

“Napoleon Bonaparte.”

“For you, the stern republican, I know that he lost all his value, when from the first citizen of a Republic he became an emperor.

“For you, the strict republican, I know that he lost all his worth when he went from being the first citizen of a Republic to becoming an emperor.

“I cursed his weakness,” said Father Simon, sadly; “the demi-god sank into a man.”

“I cursed his weakness,” said Father Simon, sadly; “the demigod became just a man.”

“But for me, father—for me, the soldier, who have always fought beside him, or under his eye—for me, whom he raised from the lowest rank in the army to the highest—for me, whom he loaded with benefits and marks of affection—for me, he was more than a hero, he was a friend—and there was as much gratitude as admiration in my idolatry for him. When he was exiled, I would fain have shared his exile; they refused me that favor; then I conspired, then I drew my sword against those who had robbed his son of the crown which France had given him.”

“But for me, Dad—for me, the soldier, who has always fought beside him or under his watch—for me, whom he raised from the lowest rank in the army to the highest—for me, whom he showered with kindness and affection—for me, he was more than a hero; he was a friend—and my admiration for him was filled with as much gratitude as it was with awe. When he was exiled, I would have gladly shared his exile; they denied me that chance; then I conspired, and then I raised my sword against those who robbed his son of the crown that France had given him.”

“And, in your position, you did well, Pierre; without sharing your admiration, I understood your gratitude. The projects of exile, the conspiracies—I approved them all—you know it.”

“And in your position, you did well, Pierre; without you saying it, I could sense your gratitude. I supported all the plans for exile and the conspiracies—you know that.”

“Well, then, that disinherited child, in whose name I conspired seventeen years ago, is now of an age to wield his father’s sword.”

“Well, that disinherited child, whose name I conspired over seventeen years ago, is now old enough to carry his father’s sword.”

“Napoleon II!” exclaimed the old man, looking at his son with surprise and extreme anxiety; “the king of Rome!”

“Napoleon II!” the old man exclaimed, staring at his son with surprise and intense worry; “the king of Rome!”

“King? no; he is no longer king. Napoleon? no; he is no longer Napoleon. They have given him some Austrian name, because the other frightened them. Everything frightens them. Do you know what they are doing with the son of the Emperor?” resumed the marshal, with painful excitement. “They are torturing him—killing him by inches!”

“King? No; he’s not king anymore. Napoleon? No; he’s not Napoleon anymore. They’ve given him some Austrian name because the other one scared them. Everything scares them. Do you know what they’re doing to the Emperor’s son?” the marshal continued, with intense distress. “They’re torturing him—killing him slowly!”

“Who told you this?”

“Who said that?”

“Somebody who knows, whose words are but too true. Yes; the son of the Emperor struggles with all his strength against a premature death. With his eyes turned towards France, he waits—he waits—and no one comes—no one—out of all the men that his father made as great as they once were little, not one thinks of that crowned child, whom they are stifling, till he dies.”

“Someone who knows, whose words are all too true. Yes; the Emperor's son fights with all his might against an early death. With his eyes fixed on France, he waits—he waits—and no one comes—no one—out of all the men his father elevated from nothing, not a single one thinks of that crowned child, whom they are suffocating, until he dies.”

“But you think of him?”

“But you think about him?”

“Yes; but I had first to learn—oh! there is no doubt of it, for I have not derived all my information from the same source—I had first to learn the cruel fate of this youth, to whom I also swore allegiance; for one day, as I have told you, the Emperor, proud and loving father as he was, showed him to me in his cradle, and said: ‘My old friend, you will be to the son what you have been to the father; who loves us, loves our France.’”

“Yes; but I first had to learn—oh! there's no doubt about it, as I haven't gotten all my information from the same place—I first had to find out the cruel fate of this young man, to whom I also swore loyalty; because one day, as I mentioned, the Emperor, proud and loving father that he was, showed him to me in his crib and said: ‘My old friend, you will be to the son what you have been to the father; who loves us, loves our France.’”

“Yes, I know it. Many times you have repeated those words to me, and, like yourself, I have been moved by them.”

“Yes, I know. You've said those words to me many times, and just like you, I've been touched by them.”

“Well, father! suppose, informed of the sufferings of the son of the Emperor, I had seen—with the positive certainty that I was not deceived—a letter from a person of high rank in the court of Vienna, offering to a man that was still faithful to the Emperor’s memory, the means of communicating with the king of Rome, and perhaps of saving him from his tormentors—”

“Well, Dad! Imagine if I had learned about the sufferings of the Emperor’s son and, with absolute certainty that I wasn't being tricked, I saw a letter from someone important in the Vienna court. This letter would offer a loyal supporter of the Emperor’s memory a way to contact the King of Rome and maybe even save him from his tormentors—”

“What next?” said the workman, looking fixedly at his son. “Suppose Napoleon II. once at liberty—”

“What’s next?” said the worker, staring intently at his son. “Imagine if Napoleon II were free—”

“What next?” exclaimed the marshal. Then he added, in a suppressed voice: “Do you think, father, that France is insensible to the humiliations she endures? Do you think that the memory of the Emperor is extinct? No, no; it is, above all, in the days of our country’s degredation, that she whispers that sacred name. How would it be, then, were that name to rise glorious on the frontier, reviving in his son? Do you not think that the heart of all France would beat for him?”

“What’s next?” the marshal exclaimed. Then he added in a quiet voice, “Do you really think, father, that France is indifferent to the humiliations she faces? Do you believe the memory of the Emperor has faded? No, no; it’s especially in these times of our country’s degradation that she whispers that sacred name. So how would it be if that name were to rise gloriously at the frontier, coming alive in his son? Don’t you think the heart of all France would beat for him?”

“This implies a conspiracy—against the present government—with Napoleon II. for a watchword,” said the workman. “This is very serious.”

“This suggests a plot—against the current government—with Napoleon II. as a rallying point,” said the worker. “This is really serious.”

“I told you, father, that I was very unhappy; judge if it be not so,” cried the marshal. “Not only I ask myself, if I ought to abandon my children and you, to run the risk of so daring an enterprise, but I ask myself if I am not bound to the present government, which, in acknowledging my rank and title, if it bestowed no favor, at least did me an act of justice. How shall I decide?—abandon all that I love, or remain insensible to the tortures of Emperor—of that Emperor to the son of the whom I owe everything—to whom I have sworn fidelity, both to himself and child? Shall I lose this only opportunity, perhaps, of saving him, or shall I conspire in his favor? Tell me, if I exaggerate what I owe to the memory of the Emperor? Decide for me, father! During a whole sleepless night, I strove to discover, in the midst of this chaos, the line prescribed by honor; but I only wandered from indecision to indecision. You alone, father—you alone, I repeat, can direct me.”

“I told you, Dad, that I was really unhappy; judge for yourself,” cried the marshal. “Not only do I question whether I should abandon my children and you to risk such a bold undertaking, but I also wonder if I’m not obligated to the current government, which, while not giving me any favors, at least acknowledged my rank and title as a matter of justice. How should I decide?—abandon everything I love, or stay indifferent to the suffering of the Emperor—of that Emperor to whom I owe everything—whom I’ve sworn loyalty to, both personally and to his child? Should I let this one chance to save him slip away, or should I plot in his favor? Tell me if I’m exaggerating what I owe to the memory of the Emperor. Decide for me, Dad! I spent an entire sleepless night trying to find the honorable path amid this chaos; but I only went from one doubt to another. You alone, Dad—you alone, I say again, can guide me.”

After remaining for some moments in deep thought, the old man was about to answer, when some person, running across the little garden, opened the door hastily, and entered the room in which were the marshal and his father. It was Olivier, the young workman, who had been able to effect his escape from the village in which the Wolves had assembled.

After thinking for a moment, the old man was about to respond when someone hurried across the small garden, flung the door open, and entered the room where the marshal and his father were. It was Olivier, the young worker, who had managed to escape from the village where the Wolves had gathered.

“M. Simon! M. Simon!” cried he, pale, and panting for breath. “They are here—close at hand. They have come to attack the factory.”

“M. Simon! M. Simon!” he shouted, pale and out of breath. “They’re here—really close. They’ve come to attack the factory.”

“Who?” cried the old man, rising hastily.

“Who?” shouted the old man, getting up quickly.

“The Wolves, quarrymen, and stone-cutters, joined on the road by a crowd of people from the neighborhood, and vagabonds from town. Do you not hear them? They are shouting, ‘Death to the Devourers!’”

“The Wolves, quarry workers, and stone-cutters, joined on the road by a crowd of locals and drifters from town. Can you hear them? They’re shouting, ‘Death to the Devourers!’”

The clamor was indeed approaching, and grew more and more distinct.

The noise was definitely getting closer and became clearer and clearer.

“It is the same noise that I heard just now,” said the marshal, rising in his turn.

“It’s the same noise I just heard,” said the marshal, standing up in his turn.

“There are more than two hundred of them, M. Simon,” said Olivier; “they are armed with clubs and stones, and unfortunately the greater part of our workmen are in Paris. We are not above forty here in all; the women and children are already flying to their chambers, screaming for terror. Do you not hear them?”

“There are over two hundred of them, Mr. Simon,” said Olivier; “they're armed with clubs and stones, and unfortunately, most of our workers are in Paris. There are only about forty of us here; the women and children are already running to their rooms, screaming out of fear. Can’t you hear them?”

The ceiling shook beneath the tread of many hasty feet.

The ceiling trembled under the footsteps of many hurried people.

“Will this attack be a serious one?” said the marshal to his father, who appeared more and more dejected.

“Will this attack be serious?” the marshal asked his father, who looked increasingly dejected.

“Very serious,” said the old man; “there is nothing more fierce than these combats between different unions; and everything has been done lately to excite the people of the neighborhood against the factory.”

“Very serious,” said the old man; “there’s nothing more intense than these battles between different unions; and everything has been done lately to stir up the locals against the factory.”

“If you are so inferior in number,” said the marshal, “you must begin by barricading all the doors—and then—”

“If you’re outnumbered like that,” said the marshal, “you need to start by barricading all the doors—and then—”

He was unable to conclude. A burst of ferocious cries shook the windows of the room, and seemed so near and loud, that the marshal, his father, and the young workman, rushed out into the little garden, which was bounded on one side by a wall that separated it from the fields. Suddenly whilst the shouts redoubled in violence, a shower of large stones, intended to break the windows of the house, smashed some of the panes on the first story, struck against the wall, and fell into the garden, all around the marshal and his father. By a fatal chance, one of these large stones struck the old man on the head. He staggered, bent forward, and fell bleeding into the arms of Marshal Simon, just as arose from without, with increased fury, the savage cries of, “Death to the Devourers!”

He couldn't finish what he was saying. A loud, fierce shouting rattled the windows of the room, so close and intense that the marshal, his father, and the young worker rushed out into the small garden, which was bordered on one side by a wall separating it from the fields. Suddenly, as the shouting intensified, a barrage of large stones, aimed at breaking the house windows, shattered several panes on the first floor, hit the wall, and fell into the garden around the marshal and his father. By a tragic coincidence, one of these large stones hit the old man on the head. He staggered, leaned forward, and fell bleeding into Marshal Simon's arms, just as the furious cries from outside escalated with shouts of, “Death to the Devourers!”





CHAPTER IV. THE WOLVES AND THE DEVOURERS.

It was a frightful thing to view the approach of the lawless crowd, whose first act of hostility had been so fatal to Marshal Simon’s father. One wing of the Common Dwelling-house, which joined the garden-wall on that side, was next to the fields. It was there that the Wolves began their attack. The precipitation of their march, the halt they had made at two public-houses on the road, their ardent impatience for the approaching struggle, had inflamed these men to a high pitch of savage excitement. Having discharged their first shower of stones, most of the assailants stooped down to look for more ammunition. Some of them, to do so with greater ease, held their bludgeons between their teeth; others had placed them against the wall; here and there, groups had formed tumultuously round the principal leaders of the band; the most neatly dressed of these men wore frocks, with caps, whilst others were almost in rags, for, as we have already said, many of the hangers-on at the barriers, and people without any profession, had joined the troop of the Wolves, whether welcome or not. Some hideous women, with tattered garments, who always seem to follow in the track of such people, accompanied them on this occasion, and, by their cries and fury, inflamed still more the general excitement. One of them, tall, robust, with purple complexion, blood shot eyes, and toothless jaws, had a handkerchief over her head, from beneath which escaped her yellow, frowsy hair. Over her ragged gown, she wore an old plaid shawl, crossed over her bosom, and tied behind her back. This hag seemed possessed with a demon. She had tucked up her half-torn sleeves; in one hand she brandished a stick, in the other she grasped a huge stone; her companions called her Ciboule (scullion).

It was terrifying to see the lawless crowd approaching, whose first act of violence had already cost Marshal Simon his father. One side of the Common Dwelling-house, which bordered the garden-wall, was adjacent to the fields. This was where the Wolves started their attack. The urgency of their march, their stops at two pubs along the way, and their eager anticipation for the looming fight had fired these men up to a fever pitch of wild excitement. After throwing their first round of stones, most of the attackers bent down to search for more ammo. Some, to make it easier, held their clubs between their teeth; others leaned them against the wall. Groups formed chaotically around the main leaders of the pack; the best-dressed among them wore coats and caps, while others were dressed in rags. As mentioned before, many hangers-on and unemployed people had joined the Wolves, whether they were wanted or not. Some ghastly women, in tattered clothes, who always seem to follow such groups, were with them this time, adding to the chaos with their screams and rage. One of these women, tall and strong, with a purplish complexion, bloodshot eyes, and a toothless grin, had a handkerchief on her head, from which unruly yellow hair spilled out. Over her torn dress, she wore an old plaid shawl crossed over her chest and tied at her back. This hag seemed possessed by a demon. She rolled up her frayed sleeves; in one hand, she waved a stick, and in the other, she held a large stone; her friends called her Ciboule (scullion).

This horrible hag exclaimed, in a hoarse voice: “I’ll bite the women of the factory; I’ll make them bleed.”

This ghastly old woman shouted in a raspy voice, “I’ll bite the women at the factory; I’ll make them bleed.”

The ferocious words were received with applause by her companions, and with savage cries of “Ciboule forever!” which excited her to frenzy.

The fierce words were met with applause from her friends, along with wild shouts of “Ciboule forever!” that drove her into a frenzy.

Amongst the other leaders, was a small, dry pale man, with the face of a ferret, and a black beard all round the chin; he wore a scarlet Greek cap, and beneath his long blouse, perfectly new, appeared a pair of neat cloth trousers, strapped over thin boots. This man was evidently of a different condition of life from that of the other persons in the troop; it was he, in particular, who ascribed the most irritating and insulting language to the workmen of the factory, with regard to the inhabitants of the neighborhood. He howled a great deal, but he carried neither stick nor stone. A full-faced, fresh-colored man, with a formidable bass voice, like a chorister’s, asked him: “Will you not have a shot at those impious dogs, who might bring down the Cholera on the country, as the curate told us?”

Among the other leaders was a small, thin man with a ferret-like face and a full black beard around his chin. He wore a bright red Greek cap, and under his brand-new long blouse were a pair of neat pants, tucked into thin boots. This man clearly belonged to a different social class than the others in the group; he was especially known for using the most irritating and insulting language towards the factory workers regarding the local residents. He made a lot of noise, but he didn't carry any weapons. A round-faced, rosy-cheeked man with a booming bass voice, like that of a choir singer, asked him, “Aren’t you going to take a shot at those wicked people who might bring Cholera to the country, as the curate warned us?”

“I will have a better shot than you,” said the little man, with a singular, sinister smile.

“I’ll have a better chance than you,” said the little man, with a strange, creepy smile.

“And with what, I’d like to see?”

“And with what, would I like to see?”

“Probably, with this,” said the little man, stooping to pick up a large stone; but, as he bent, a well-filled though light bag, which he appeared to carry under his blouse, fell to the ground.

“Probably, with this,” said the little man, bending down to pick up a large stone; but as he leaned over, a full but light bag, which he seemed to be carrying under his shirt, fell to the ground.

“Look, you are losing both bag and baggage,” said the other; “it does not seem very heavy.”

“Look, you’re losing everything you have,” said the other; “it doesn’t seem very heavy.”

“They are samples of wool,” answered the man with the ferret’s face, as he hastily picked up the bag, and replaced it under his blouse; then he added: “Attention! the big blaster is going to speak.”

“They're samples of wool,” replied the man with the ferret-like face, quickly grabbing the bag and putting it back under his shirt; then he added, “Watch out! The big blaster is about to speak.”

And, in fact, he who exercised the most complete ascendency over this irritated crowd was the terrible quarryman. His gigantic form towered so much above the multitude, that his great head, bound in its ragged handkerchief, and his Herculean shoulders, covered with a fallow goat skin, were always visible above the level of that dark and swarming crowd, only relieved here and there by a few women’s caps, like so many white points. Seeing to what a degree of exasperation the minds of the crowd had reached, the small number of honest, but misguided workmen, who had allowed themselves to be drawn into this dangerous enterprise, under the pretext of a quarrel between rival unions, now fearing for the consequences of the struggle, tried, but too late, to abandon the main body. Pressed close, and as it were, girt in with the more hostile groups, dreading to pass for cowards, or to expose themselves to the bad treatment of the majority, they were forced to wait for a more favorable moment to effect their escape. To the savage cheers, which had accompanied the first discharge of stones, succeeded a deep silence commanded by the stentorian voice of the quarryman.

And, in fact, the one who had the most complete control over this angry crowd was the fearsome quarry worker. His huge figure loomed so tall over the masses that his large head, wrapped in a tattered handkerchief, and his muscular shoulders, draped in a worn goat skin, were always visible above the dark, swarming crowd, occasionally interrupted by a few women’s bonnets, like little white dots. Noticing how furious the crowd had become, the small group of honest but misguided workers who had gotten involved in this risky situation, under the pretense of a dispute between rival unions, now worried about the consequences of the conflict and attempted, but too late, to distance themselves from the main group. Packed in tightly and surrounded by the more aggressive factions, scared to be seen as cowards or to face mistreatment from the majority, they had to wait for a better moment to escape. After the wild cheers that followed the first barrage of stones, a deep silence fell, commanded by the booming voice of the quarry worker.

“The Wolves have howled,” he exclaimed; “let us wait and see how the Devourers will answer, and when they will begin the fight.”

“The Wolves have howled,” he said; “let's wait and see how the Devourers will respond, and when they will start the fight.”

“We must draw them out of their factory, and fight them on neutral ground,” said the little man with the ferret’s face, who appeared to be the thieves’ advocate; “otherwise there would be trespass.”

“We need to lure them out of their factory and battle them on neutral territory,” said the small man with the ferret-like face, who seemed to be the thieves' advocate; “otherwise, it would be considered trespassing.”

20511m
Original

“What do we care about trespass?” cried the horrible hag, Ciboule; “in or out, I will tear the chits of the factory.”

“What do we care about trespassing?” shouted the ugly old woman, Ciboule; “inside or outside, I will rip up the tickets from the factory.”

“Yes, yes,” cried other hideous creatures, as ragged as Ciboule herself; “we must not leave all to the men.”

“Yes, yes,” shouted other ugly creatures, just as ragged as Ciboule herself; “we can't just leave everything to the men.”

“We must have our fun, too!”

“We’ve got to have our fun, too!”

“The women of the factory say that all the women of the neighborhood are drunken drabs,” cried the little man with the ferret’s face.

“The women at the factory say that all the women in the neighborhood are just a bunch of drunken messes,” shouted the little man with the ferret-like face.

“Good! we’ll pay them for it.”

“Great! We’ll pay them for it.”

“The women shall have their share.”

“The women will receive their share.”

“That’s our business.”

"That's our business now."

“They like to sing in their Common House,” cried Ciboule; “we will make them sing the wrong side of their mouths, in the key of ‘Oh, dear me!’”

“They love to sing in their Common House,” shouted Ciboule; “we will make them sing the wrong tune, in the key of ‘Oh, dear me!’”

This pleasantry was received with shouts, hootings, and furious stamping of feet, to which the stentorian voice of the quarryman put a term by roaring: “Silence!”

This friendly remark was met with shouts, hoots, and loud stomping of feet, which the booming voice of the quarryman interrupted by yelling, “Silence!”

“Silence! silence!” repeated the crowd. “Hear the blaster!”

“Shh! Shh!” the crowd echoed. “Listen to the blaster!”

“If the Devourers are cowards enough not to dare to show themselves, after a second volley of stones, there is a door down there which we can break open, and we will soon hunt them from their holes.”

“If the Devourers are too cowardly to show themselves after a second round of stones, there’s a door down there that we can break open, and we’ll quickly drive them out of their hiding spots.”

“It would be better to draw them out, so that none might remain in the factory,” said the little old man with the ferret’s face, who appeared to have some secret motive.

“It would be better to draw them out, so that none might stay in the factory,” said the little old man with the ferret-like face, who seemed to have some hidden agenda.

“A man fights where he can,” cried the quarryman, in a voice of thunder; “all, right, if we can but once catch hold. We could fight on a sloping roof, or on the top of a wall—couldn’t we, my Wolves?”

“A man fights where he can,” shouted the quarryman, his voice booming; “Yeah, if we can just get a grip. We could fight on a slanted roof, or on top of a wall—couldn’t we, my Wolves?”

“Yes, yes!” cried the crowd, still more excited by those savage words; “if they don’t come out, we will break in.”

“Yes, yes!” shouted the crowd, even more stirred up by those fierce words; “if they don’t come out, we’ll break in.”

“We will see their fine palace!”

“We'll go see their beautiful palace!”

“The pagans haven’t even a chapel,” said the bass voice. “The curate has damned them all!”

“The pagans don’t even have a chapel,” said the deep voice. “The curate has condemned them all!”

“Why should they have a palace, and we nothing but dog-kennels?”

“Why do they get a palace while we have nothing but dog kennels?”

“Hardy’s workmen say that kennels are good enough for such as you.” said the little man with the ferret’s face.

“Hardy’s workers say that kennels are good enough for people like you,” said the little man with the ferret-like face.

“Yes, yes! they said so.”

"Yes, yes! They said that."

“We’ll break all their traps.”

"We'll escape all their traps."

“We’ll pull down their bazaar.”

“We’ll shut down their market.”

“We’ll throw the house out of the windows.”

“We’ll throw everything out the windows.”

“When we have made the mealy-mouthed chits sing,” cried Ciboule, “we will make them dance to the clatter of stones on their heads.”

“When we get those timid little ones to sing,” shouted Ciboule, “we'll make them dance with stones clattering on their heads.”

“Come, my Wolves! attention!” cried the quarryman, still in the same stentorian voice; “one more volley, and if the Devourers do not come out, down with the door!”

“Come on, my Wolves! Pay attention!” shouted the quarryman, still using the same booming voice; “one more shot, and if the Devourers don’t come out, smash down the door!”

This proposition was received with cheers of savage ardor, and the quarryman, whose voice rose above the tumult, cried with all the strength of his herculean lungs: “Attention, my Wolves. Make ready! all together. Now, are you ready?”

This proposal was met with wild cheers, and the quarryman, whose voice soared above the noise, shouted with all the power of his strong lungs: “Listen up, my Wolves. Get ready! All together. Now, are you ready?”

“Yes, yes—all ready!”

“Yep, all set!”

“Then, present!—fire!” And, for the second time, a shower of enormous stones poured upon that side of the Common Dwelling-house which was turned towards the fields. A part of these projectiles broke such of the windows as had been spared by the first volley. To the sharp smashing and cracking of glass were joined the ferocious cries uttered in chorus by this formidable mob, drunk with its own excesses: “Death to the Devourers!”

“Then, ready!—fire!” And, for the second time, a rain of huge stones slammed into the side of the Common Dwelling-house that faced the fields. Some of these projectiles shattered the windows that had escaped the first barrage. The loud shattering and cracking of glass mixed with the fierce shouts from this terrifying mob, high on its own excesses: “Death to the Devourers!”

Soon these outcries became perfectly frantic, when, through the broken windows, the assailants perceived women running in terror, some with children in their arms, and others raising their hands to heaven, calling aloud for help; whilst a few, bolder than the rest, leaned out of the windows, and tried to fasten the outside blinds.

Soon, these cries turned completely frantic as the attackers saw women fleeing in fear through the shattered windows, some carrying children, others lifting their hands to the sky and shouting for help; meanwhile, a few, braver than the others, leaned out of the windows and attempted to close the outside blinds.

“There come the ants out of their holes!” cried Ciboule, stooping to pick up a stone. “We must have a fling at them for luck!” The stone, hurled by the steady, masculine hand of the virago, went straight to its mark, and struck an unfortunate woman who was trying to close one of the shutters.

“There come the ants out of their holes!” yelled Ciboule, bending down to grab a stone. “We should throw it at them for good luck!” The stone, thrown by the strong, determined hand of the woman, hit its target and struck an unlucky woman who was trying to shut one of the windows.

“Hit in the white!” cried the hideous creature.

“Hit in the white!” shouted the ugly creature.

“Well done, Ciboule!—you’ve rapped her coker-nut!” cried a voice.

“Well done, Ciboule!—you’ve hit her coconut!” shouted a voice.

“Ciboule forever!”

“Ciboule for life!”

“Come out, you Devourers, if you dare!”

“Come out, you Devourers, if you’re brave enough!”

“They have said a hundred times, that the neighbors were too cowardly even to come and look at their house,” squealed the little man with the ferret’s face.

“They’ve said it a hundred times that the neighbors were too scared to even come and check out their house,” squeaked the little man with the ferret-like face.

“And now they show the white feather!”

“And now they’re showing the white feather!”

“If they will not come out,” cried the quarryman, in voice of thunder, “let us smoke them out!”

“If they won’t come out,” shouted the quarryman in a booming voice, “let’s smoke them out!”

“Yes, yes!”

“Yeah, yeah!”

“Let’s break open the door!”

“Let’s kick down the door!”

“We are sure to find them!”

“We're definitely going to find them!”

“Come on! come on!”

"Come on! Come on!"

The crowd, with the quarryman at their head, and Ciboule not far from him, brandishing a stick, advanced tumultously towards one of the great doors. The ground shook beneath the rapid tread of the mob, which had now ceased shouting; but the confused, and, as it were, subterraneous noise, sounded even more ominous than those savage outcries. The Wolves soon arrived opposite the massive oaken door. At the moment the blaster raised a sledgehammer, the door opened suddenly. Some of the most determined of the assailants were about to rush in at this entrance; but the quarryman stepped back, extending his arm as if to moderate their ardor and impose silence. Then his followers gathered round him.

The crowd, led by the quarryman, with Ciboule nearby waving a stick, moved chaotically toward one of the large doors. The ground shook under the rapid steps of the mob, which had stopped shouting. However, the chaotic noise, almost like an underground rumble, felt even more threatening than their fierce cries. The Wolves soon reached the huge wooden door. Just as the blaster lifted a sledgehammer, the door suddenly swung open. Some of the most aggressive attackers were about to charge through the entrance, but the quarryman stepped back, raising his arm as if to calm their enthusiasm and demand silence. Then his followers gathered around him.

The half-open door discovered a party of workmen, unfortunately by no means numerous, but with countenances full of resolution. They had armed themselves hastily with forks, iron bars, and clubs. Agricola, who was their leader, held in his hand a heavy sledge-hammer. The young workman was very pale; but the fire of his eye, his menacing look, and the intrepid assurance of his bearing, showed that his father’s blood boiled in his veins, and that in such a struggle he might become fear-inspiring. Yet he succeeded in restraining himself, and challenged the quarryman, in a firm voice: “What do you want?”

The half-open door revealed a group of workers, unfortunately not very many, but their faces were full of determination. They had quickly grabbed forks, iron bars, and clubs. Agricola, their leader, held a heavy sledgehammer in his hand. The young worker looked very pale; however, the fire in his eyes, his threatening gaze, and the fearless confidence in his stance showed that his father’s blood ran hot in his veins, and in such a fight, he could be intimidating. Still, he managed to hold himself back and confronted the quarryman with a steady voice: “What do you want?”

“A fight!” thundered the blaster.

“Let’s go!” shouted the blaster.

“Yes, yes! a fight!” repeated the crowd.

“Yes, yes! A fight!” repeated the crowd.

“Silence, my Wolves!” cried the quarryman, as he turned round, and stretched forth his large hand towards the multitude. Then addressing Agricola, he said: “The Wolves have come to ask for a fight.”

“Silence, my Wolves!” shouted the quarryman as he turned around and stretched out his large hand toward the crowd. Then, addressing Agricola, he said, “The Wolves have come to challenge you.”

“With whom?”

"With who?"

“With the Devourers.”

“With the Devourers.”

“There are no Devourers here,” replied Agricola; “we are only peaceable workmen. So begone.”

“There are no Devourers here,” Agricola replied. “We’re just hardworking people. So leave us alone.”

“Well! here are the Wolves, that will eat your quiet workmen.”

“Well! here are the Wolves, who will devour your peaceful workers.”

“The Wolves will eat no one here,” said Agricola, looking full at the quarryman, who approached him with a threatening air; “they can only frighten little children.”

“The Wolves won’t eat anyone here,” said Agricola, looking directly at the quarryman, who approached him with a threatening demeanor; “they can only scare little kids.”

“Oh! you think so,” said the quarryman, with a savage sneer. Then raising his weapon, he shook it in Agricola’s face, exclaiming: “Is that any laughing matter?

“Oh! you think so,” said the quarryman, with a vicious sneer. Then raising his weapon, he shook it in Agricola’s face, shouting: “Is that something to laugh about?

“Is that?” answered Agricola, with a rapid movement, parrying the stone sledge with his own hammer.

“Is that?” responded Agricola, quickly deflecting the stone sledge with his own hammer.

“Iron against iron—hammer against hammer—that suits me,” said the quarryman.

“Iron against iron—hammer against hammer—that works for me,” said the quarryman.

“It does not matter what suits you,” answered Agricola, hardly able to restrain himself. “You have broken our windows, frightened our women, and wounded—perhaps killed—the oldest workman in the factory, who at this moment lies bleeding in the arms of his son.” Here Agricola’s voice trembled in spite of himself. “It is, I think, enough.”

“It doesn't matter what works for you,” Agricola replied, struggling to keep his composure. “You’ve broken our windows, scared our women, and hurt—maybe even killed—the oldest worker in the factory, who right now is bleeding in his son’s arms.” Here, Agricola's voice shook despite himself. “I think that’s enough.”

“No; the Wolves are hungry for more,” answered the blaster; “you must come out (cowards that you are!), and fight us on the plain.”

“No; the Wolves want more,” replied the blaster; “you need to come out (cowards that you are!) and fight us on the plain.”

“Yes! yes! battle!—let them come out!” cried the crowd, howling, hissing, waving their sticks and pushing further into the small space which separated them from the door.

“Yes! Yes! Let’s fight!—bring them out!” shouted the crowd, roaring, hissing, waving their sticks and pushing deeper into the small space that separated them from the door.

“We will have no battle,” answered Agricola: “we will not leave our home; but if you have the misfortune to pass this,” said Agricola, throwing his cap upon the threshold, and setting his foot on it with an intrepid air, “if you pass this, you attack us in our own house, and you will be answerable for all that may happen.”

“We won’t fight,” Agricola replied. “We’re not leaving our home; but if you’re unfortunate enough to cross this line,” he said, tossing his cap onto the threshold and stepping on it confidently, “if you cross this, you’re invading us in our own house, and you’ll be responsible for whatever happens.”

“There or elsewhere we will have the fight! the Wolves must eat the Devourers. Now for the attack!” cried the fierce quarryman, raising his hammer to strike Agricola.

“There or somewhere else, we'll have our fight! The Wolves have to take down the Devourers. Now let’s go for the attack!” shouted the fierce quarryman, lifting his hammer to hit Agricola.

But the latter, throwing himself on one side by a sudden leap, avoided the blow, and struck with his hammer full at the chest of the quarryman, who staggered for a moment, but instantly recovering his legs, rushed furiously on Agricola, crying: “Follow me, Wolves!”

But the latter, suddenly leaping to the side, dodged the blow and swung his hammer straight at the chest of the quarryman, who stumbled for a moment but quickly regained his footing and charged fiercely at Agricola, shouting, “Follow me, Wolves!”





CHAPTER V. THE RETURN.

As soon as the combat had begun between Agricola and the blaster, the general fight became terrible, ardent, implacable. A flood of assailants, following the quarryman’s steps, rushed into the house with irresistible fury; others, unable to force their way through this dreadful crowd, where the more impetuous squeezed, stifled, and crushed these who were less so, went round in another direction, broke through some lattice work, and thus placed the people of the factory, as it were, between two fires. Some resisted courageously; others, seeing Ciboule, followed by some of her horrible companions, and by several of the most ill-looking ruffians, hastily enter that part of the Common-Dwelling house in which the women had taken refuge, hurried in pursuit of this band; but some of the hag’s companions, having faced about, and vigorously defended the entrance of the staircase against the workmen, Ciboule, with three or four like herself, and about the same number of no less ignoble men, rushed through the rooms, with the intention of robbing or destroying all that came in their way. A door, which at first resisted their efforts, was soon broken through; Ciboule rushed into the apartment with a stick in her hand, her hair dishevelled, furious, and, as it were, maddened with the noise and tumult. A beautiful young girl (it was Angela), who appeared anxious to defend the entrance to a second chamber, threw herself on her knees, pale and supplicating, and raising her clasped hands, exclaimed: “Do not hurt my mother!”

As soon as the fighting started between Agricola and the blaster, the overall conflict escalated into a terrible, fierce, and relentless battle. A wave of attackers, following in the quarryman’s footsteps, stormed into the house with unstoppable rage. Others, unable to push through the terrifying crowd where the more aggressive squeezed, suffocated, and trampled the less aggressive, went around in another direction, broke through some latticework, effectively trapping the factory workers between two fronts. Some fought back bravely; others, seeing Ciboule accompanied by some of her terrifying companions and a few of the most menacing thugs, quickly rushed into the part of the Common-Dwelling house where the women had taken shelter, chasing after this group. However, some of the hag’s companions turned back and fiercely defended the entrance to the staircase against the workers. Ciboule, along with three or four others like her, and a similar number of equally vile men, charged through the rooms, intent on stealing or destroying everything in their path. A door that initially resisted their attempts was soon smashed open; Ciboule burst into the room with a stick in her hand, her hair wild, furious, and almost driven mad by the noise and chaos. A beautiful young girl (it was Angela), who looked determined to protect the entrance to a second room, fell to her knees, pale and pleading, and raising her clasped hands, cried out: “Please don't hurt my mother!”

“I’ll serve you out first, and your mother afterwards,” replied the horrible woman, throwing herself on the poor girl, and endeavoring to tear her face with her nails, whilst the rest of the ruffianly band broke the glass and the clock with their sticks, and possessed themselves of some articles of wearing apparel.

“I’ll deal with you first, and your mother after,” replied the terrible woman, lunging at the poor girl and trying to scratch her face with her nails, while the rest of the rough group smashed the glass and the clock with their sticks and grabbed some clothing items.

20517m
Original

Angela, struggling with Ciboule, uttered loud cries of distress, and still attempted to guard the room in which her mother had taken refuge; whilst the latter, leaning from the window, called Agricola to their assistance. The smith was now engaged with the huge blaster. In a close struggle, their hammers had become useless, and with bloodshot eyes and clinched teeth, chest to chest, and limbs twined together like two serpents, they made the most violent efforts to overthrow each other. Agricola, bent forward, held under his right arm the left leg of the quarryman, which he had seized in parrying a violent kick; but such was the Herculean strength of the leader of the Wolves, that he remained firm as a tower, though resting only on one leg. With the hand that was still free (for the other was gripped by Agricola as in a vise), he endeavored with violent blows to break the jaws of the smith, who, leaning his head forward, pressed his forehead hard against the breast of his adversary.

Angela, struggling with Ciboule, let out loud cries of distress while trying to protect the room where her mother had taken shelter. Meanwhile, her mother leaned out of the window, calling for Agricola's help. The smith was locked in a fierce battle with the huge blaster. In their close fight, their hammers became useless, and with bloodshot eyes and gritted teeth, chest to chest and limbs tangled like two snakes, they made desperate attempts to overpower each other. Agricola, leaning forward, clutched the quarryman's left leg under his right arm, having grabbed it to deflect a powerful kick. Despite the quarryman's extraordinary strength, he stood firm like a tower, balancing on one leg. With his free hand (the other was gripped tightly by Agricola like a vise), he struck fiercely, trying to break the smith's jaw, who, leaning in, pressed his forehead hard against his opponent's chest.

“The Wolf will break the Devourer’s teeth, and he shall devour no more,” said the quarryman.

“The Wolf will smash the Devourer’s teeth, and he won’t devour anymore,” said the quarryman.

“You are no true Wolf,” answered the smith, redoubling his efforts; “the true Wolves are honest fellows, and do not come ten against one.”

“You’re not a real Wolf,” the smith replied, putting in even more effort; “real Wolves are honest guys, and they don’t gang up ten against one.”

“True or false, I will break your teeth.”

“True or false, I’ll break your teeth.”

“And I your paw,” said the smith, giving so violent a wrench to the leg of the quarryman, that the latter uttered a cry of acute pain, and, with the rage of a wild beast, butting suddenly forward with his head, succeeded in biting Agricola in the side of the neck.

“And I your paw,” said the blacksmith, yanking the quarryman’s leg so hard that the quarryman let out a sharp cry of pain. In a fit of rage like a wild animal, he suddenly lunged forward with his head and managed to bite Agricola in the side of the neck.

The pang of this bite forced Agricola to make a movement, which enabled the quarryman to disengage his leg. Then, with a superhuman effort, he threw himself with his whole weight on Agricola, and brought him to the ground, falling himself upon him.

The pain from the bite made Agricola move, which allowed the quarryman to free his leg. Then, with an incredible effort, he threw his entire weight onto Agricola, bringing him down to the ground, falling on top of him.

At this juncture, Angela’s mother, leaning from one of the windows of the Common Dwelling-house, exclaimed in a heart-rending voice: “Help, Agricola!—they are killing my child!”

At this point, Angela’s mother, leaning out of one of the windows of the Common Dwelling-house, shouted in a desperate voice: “Help, Agricola!—they are killing my child!”

“Let me go—and on, my honor—I will fight you tomorrow, or when you will,” said Agricola, panting for breath.

“Let me go—and I promise on my honor—I’ll fight you tomorrow, or whenever you want,” said Agricola, breathing heavily.

“No warmed-up food for me; I eat all hot,” answered the quarryman, seizing the smith by the throat, whilst he tried to place one of his knees upon his chest.

“No warmed-up food for me; I only eat it hot,” replied the quarryman, grabbing the smith by the throat while trying to press one of his knees onto his chest.

“Help!—they are killing my child!” cried Angela’s mother, in a voice of despair.

“Help! They’re killing my child!” Angela’s mother cried, her voice filled with despair.

“Mercy! I ask mercy! Let me go!”’ said Agricola, making the most violent efforts to escape.

“Mercy! I’m begging for mercy! Let me go!” said Agricola, struggling desperately to break free.

“I am too hungry,” answered the quarryman.

“I’m too hungry,” replied the quarryman.

Exasperated by the terror which Angela’s danger occasioned him, Agricola redoubled his efforts, when the quarryman suddenly felt his thigh seized by the sharp teeth of a dog, and at the same instant received from a vigorous hand three or four heavy blows with a stick upon his head. He relaxed his grasp, and fell stunned upon his hand and knee, whilst he mechanically raised his other arm to parry the blows, which ceased as soon as Agricola was delivered.

Exasperated by the fear that Angela’s situation caused him, Agricola intensified his efforts when the quarryman suddenly felt a dog bite his thigh, and at the same moment received three or four strong blows to his head from a powerful hand wielding a stick. He lost his grip and collapsed onto his hands and knee, while he instinctively raised his other arm to block the strikes, which stopped as soon as Agricola was freed.

“Father, you have saved me!” cried the smith, springing up. “If only I am in time to rescue Angela!”

“Dad, you saved me!” yelled the smith, leaping up. “I just hope I’m in time to save Angela!”

“Run!—never mind me!” answered Dagobert; and Agricola rushed into the house.

“Run!—don’t worry about me!” Dagobert replied, and Agricola ran into the house.

Dogabert, accompanied by Spoil-sport, had come, as we have already said, to bring Marshal Simon’s daughters to their grandfather. Arriving in the midst of the tumult, the soldier had collected a few workmen to defend the entrance of the chamber, to which the marshal’s father had been carried in a dying state. It was from this post that the soldier had seen Agricola’s danger. Soon after, the rush of the conflict separated Dagobert from the quarryman, who remained for some moments insensible. Arrived in two bounds at the Common Dwelling-house, Agricola succeeded in forcing his way through the men who defended the staircase, and rushed into the corridor that led to Angela’s chamber. At the moment he reached it, the unfortunate girl was mechanically guarding her face with both hands against Ciboule, who, furious as the hyena over its prey, was trying to scratch and disfigure her.

Dogabert, along with Spoil-sport, had come, as we’ve already mentioned, to take Marshal Simon’s daughters to their grandfather. Arriving in the middle of the chaos, the soldier had rallied a few workers to defend the entrance of the room where the marshal’s father was lying in a dying state. From this position, the soldier had spotted Agricola in danger. Shortly after, the rush of the fight separated Dagobert from the quarryman, who remained unconscious for a few moments. After making his way to the Common Dwelling-house in two leaps, Agricola managed to push through the men defending the stairs and rushed into the hallway leading to Angela’s room. Just as he arrived, the unfortunate girl was instinctively protecting her face with both hands against Ciboule, who, furious like a hyena over its prey, was trying to scratch and disfigure her.

To spring upon the horrible hag, seize her by her yellow hair with irresistible hand, drag her backwards, and then with one cuff, stretch her full length upon the ground, was for Agricola an achievement as rapid as thought. Furious with rage, Ciboule rose again almost instantly; but at this moment, several workmen, who had followed close upon Agricola, were able to attack with advantage, and whilst the smith lifted the fainting form of Angela, and carried her into the next room, Ciboule and her band were driven from that part of the house.

To pounce on the awful hag, grab her by her yellow hair with an iron grip, pull her back, and then with one hit, knock her flat on the ground was for Agricola an action as quick as thought. Infuriated, Ciboule got up again almost immediately; however, at that moment, several workers who had closely followed Agricola were able to attack effectively, and while the smith lifted the unconscious form of Angela and carried her into the next room, Ciboule and her crew were pushed out of that part of the house.

After the first fire of the assault, the small number of real Wolves, who, as Agricola said, were in the main honest fellows, but had the weakness to let themselves be drawn into this enterprise, under the pretext of a quarrel between rival unions, seeing the excesses committed by the rabble who accompanied them, turned suddenly round, and ranged themselves on the side of the Devourers.

After the initial attack, the few actual Wolves, who, as Agricola mentioned, were mostly good guys but were weak enough to get caught up in this situation, pretending it was just a fight between rival groups, saw the chaos caused by the mob with them and quickly switched sides to join the Devourers.

“There are no longer here either Wolves or Devourers,” said one of the most determined Wolves to Olivier, with whom he had been fighting roughly and fairly; “there are none here but honest workmen, who must unite to drive out a set of scoundrels, that have come only to break and pillage.”

“There are no more Wolves or Devourers here,” said one of the most resolute Wolves to Olivier, with whom he had been fighting fiercely and fairly. “The only ones here are honest workers, who need to come together to drive out a bunch of scoundrels who are just here to break and steal.”

“Yes,” added another; “it was against our will that they began by breaking your windows.”

“Yes,” added another; “they started breaking your windows without our consent.”

“The big blaster did it all,” said another; “the true Wolves wash their hands of him. We shall soon settle his account.”

“The big blaster took care of everything,” said another. “The real Wolves distance themselves from him. We’ll soon take care of this.”

“We may fight every day—but we ought to esteem each other.”(35)

“We may argue every day—but we should value each other.”(35)

This defection of a portion of the assailants (unfortunately but a small portion) gave new spirit to the workmen of the factory, and all together, Wolves and Devourers, though very inferior in number, opposed themselves to the band of vagabonds, who were proceeding to new excesses. Some of these wretches, still further excited by the little man with the ferret’s face, a secret emissary of Baron Tripeaud, now rushed in a mass towards the workshops of M. Hardy. Then began a lamentable devastation. These people, seized with the mania of destruction, broke without remorse machines of the greatest value, and most delicate construction; half manufactured articles were pitilessly destroyed; a savage emulation seemed to inspire these barbarians, and those workshops, so lately the model of order and well-regulated economy, were soon nothing but a wreck; the courts were strewed with fragments of all kinds of wares, which were thrown from the windows with ferocious outcries, or savage bursts of laughter. Then, still thanks to the incitements of the little man with the ferret’s face, the books of M. Hardy, archives of commercial industry, so indispensable to the trader, were scattered to the wind, torn, trampled under foot, in a sort of infernal dance, composed of all that was most impure in this assembly of low, filthy, and ragged men and women, who held each other by the hand, and whirled round and round with horrible clamor. Strange and painful contrasts! At the height of the stunning noise of these horrid deeds of tumult and devastation, a scene of imposing and mournful calm was taking place in the chamber of Marshal Simon’s father, the door of which was guarded by a few devoted men. The old workman was stretched on his bed, with a bandage across his blood stained white hair. His countenance was livid, his breathing oppressed, his look fixed and glazed.

This defection of some of the assailants (unfortunately, just a small percentage) reinvigorated the factory workers, and together, Wolves and Devourers, despite being outnumbered, stood up against the group of troublemakers who were heading towards new acts of violence. Some of these poor souls, further stirred up by the little man with the ferret-like face, a secret agent of Baron Tripeaud, surged en masse toward M. Hardy's workshops. What followed was a tragic wave of destruction. Caught in a frenzy of vandalism, they ruthlessly shattered valuable machines with intricate designs; half-finished products were mercilessly destroyed. A fierce competition seemed to drive these barbarians, and those workshops, once a model of order and efficiency, quickly turned into a ruin; the courts were littered with bits and pieces of various goods, thrown from windows accompanied by wild screams or barbaric laughter. Then, still thanks to the provocations of the little man with the ferret-like face, M. Hardy's books, essential records for any trader, were scattered in the wind, ripped apart, trampled underfoot, in a sort of hellish dance involving the most vile, filthy, and ragged men and women, who held hands and spun around in a chaotic uproar. Strange and painful contrasts! Amid the overwhelming noise of these horrific acts of chaos and destruction, a scene of solemn and somber calm unfolded in the room of Marshal Simon’s father, the door of which was watched over by a few loyal men. The old worker lay on his bed, with a bandage across his blood-stained white hair. His face was pale, his breathing labored, and his gaze fixed and empty.

Marshal Simon, standing at the head of the bed, bending over his father, watched in despairing anguish the least sign of consciousness on the part of the dying man, near whom was a physician, with his finger on the failing pulse. Rose and Blanche, brought hither by Dagobert, were kneeling beside the bed, their hands clasped, and their eyes bathed in tears; a little further, half hidden in the shadows of the room, for the hours had passed quickly, and the night was at hand, stood Dagobert himself, with his arms crossed upon his breast, and his features painfully contracted. A profound and solemn silence reigned in this chamber, only interrupted by the broken sobs of Rose and Blanche, or by Father Simon’s hard breathing. The eyes of the marshal were dry, gloomy, and full of fire. He only withdrew them from his father’s face, to interrogate the physician by a look. There are strange coincidences in life. That physician was Dr. Baleinier. The asylum of the doctor being close to the barrier that was nearest to the factory, and his fame being widely spread in the neighborhood, they had run to fetch him on the first call for medical assistance.

Marshal Simon, standing at the head of the bed and leaning over his father, watched in despair for any sign of consciousness from the dying man. A physician stood nearby, his finger on the fading pulse. Rose and Blanche, brought here by Dagobert, knelt beside the bed, their hands clasped and eyes filled with tears. A little further back, half-hidden in the shadows of the room—time had passed quickly and night was approaching—stood Dagobert himself, arms crossed over his chest, his face tense with worry. A deep, solemn silence filled the room, broken only by the soft sobs of Rose and Blanche or by Father Simon's labored breathing. The marshal's eyes were dry, somber, and intense. He only looked away from his father's face to silently ask the physician for updates. Life has strange coincidences. That physician was Dr. Baleinier. The doctor's asylum was close to the nearest barrier to the factory, and his reputation was well-known in the area, so they had rushed to get him at the first call for medical help.

Suddenly, Dr. Baleinier made a movement; the marshal, who had not taken his eyes off him, exclaimed: “Is there any hope?”

Suddenly, Dr. Baleinier moved; the marshal, who had been watching him closely, exclaimed, "Is there any hope?"

“At least, my lord duke, the pulse revives a little.”

“At least, my lord duke, the pulse is picking up a bit.”

“He is saved!” said the marshal.

“He's safe!” said the marshal.

“Do not cherish false hopes, my lord duke,” answered the doctor, gravely: “the pulse revives, owing to the powerful applications to the feet, but I know not what will be the issue of the crisis.”

“Don’t get your hopes up, my lord duke,” the doctor replied seriously. “The pulse is coming back because of the strong treatments on the feet, but I can’t predict what the outcome of this crisis will be.”

“Father! father! do you hear me?” cried the marshal, seeing the old man slightly move his head, and feebly raise his eyelids. He soon opened his eyes, and this time their intelligence had returned.

“Dad! Dad! Can you hear me?” shouted the marshal, noticing the old man slightly move his head and weakly lift his eyelids. He quickly opened his eyes, and this time, his awareness had come back.

“Father! you live—you know me!” cried the marshal, giddy with joy and hope.

“Dad! You’re alive—you recognize me!” shouted the marshal, dizzy with joy and hope.

“Pierre! are you there?” said the old man, in a weak voice. “Your hand—give—it—” and he made a feeble movement.

“Pierre! Are you there?” said the old man weakly. “Your hand—give it—” and he made a weak gesture.

“Here, father!” cried the marshal, as he pressed the hands of the old man in his own.

“Here, Dad!” shouted the marshal, as he clasped the old man's hands in his own.

Then, yielding to an impulse of delight, he bent over his father, covered his hands, face, and hair with kisses, and repeated: “He lives! kind heaven, he lives! he is saved!”

Then, caught up in a moment of joy, he leaned over his father, showering him with kisses on his hands, face, and hair, and said repeatedly, “He’s alive! Thank goodness, he’s alive! He’s safe!”

At this instant, the noise of the struggle which had recommenced between the rabble, the Wolves, and the Devourers, reached the ears of the dying man.

At that moment, the sounds of the renewed fight between the mob, the Wolves, and the Devourers reached the ears of the dying man.

“That noise! that noise!” said he: “they are fighting.”

“That noise! that noise!” he said. “They’re fighting.”

“It is growing less, I think,” said the marshal, in order not to agitate his father.

“It seems to be getting smaller, I think,” said the marshal, to avoid upsetting his father.

“Pierre,” said the old man, in a weak and broken voice, “I have not long to live.”

“Pierre,” said the old man, in a faint and shaky voice, “I don't have much time left.”

“Father—”

“Dad—”

“Let me speak, child; if I can but tell you all.”

“Let me speak, kid; if I can just tell you everything.”

“Sir,” said Baleinier piously to the old workman, “heaven may perhaps work a miracle in your favor; show yourself grateful, and allow a priest—”

“Sir,” Baleinier said solemnly to the old worker, “heaven might just perform a miracle for you; be grateful, and let a priest—”

“A priest! Thank you, sir—I have my son,” said the old man; “in his arms, I will render up my soul—which has always been true and honest.”

“A priest! Thank you, sir—I have my son,” said the old man; “in his arms, I will give up my soul—which has always been true and honest.”

“You die?” exclaimed the marshal; “no! no!”

“You're dead?” the marshal exclaimed. “No! No!”

“Pierre,” said the old man, in a voice which, firm at first, gradually grew fainter, “just now—you ask my advice in a very serious matter. I think, that the wish to tell you of your duty—has recalled me—for a moment—to life—for I should die miserable—if I thought you in a road unworthy of yourself and me. Listen to me, my son—my noble son—at this last hour, a father cannot deceive himself. You have a great duty to perform—-under pain—of not acting like a man of honor—under pain of neglecting my last will. You ought, without hesitation—”

“Pierre,” said the old man, in a voice that was strong at first but gradually grew weaker, “you’ve come to me for advice on something very serious. I believe the desire to remind you of your duty has momentarily brought me back to life, because I would die unhappy if I thought you were on a path unworthy of yourself and me. Listen to me, my son—my noble son—at this final moment, a father cannot deceive himself. You have a significant duty to fulfill—if not, you risk acting unhonorably and disregarding my last wishes. You should, without hesitation—”

Here the voice failed the old man. When he had pronounced the last sentence, he became quite unintelligible. The only words that Marshal Simon could distinguish, were these: “Napoleon II.—oath—dishonor—my son!”

Here the old man's voice broke. After he said the last sentence, he became completely unclear. The only words Marshal Simon could make out were: “Napoleon II.—oath—dishonor—my son!”

Then the old workman again moved his lips mechanically—and all was over. At the moment he expired, the night was quite come, and terrible shouts were heard from without, of “Fire! Fire!” The conflagration had broken out in one of the workshops, filled with inflammable stuff, into which had glided the little man with the ferret’s face. At the same time, the roll of drums was heard in the distance, announcing the arrival of a detachment of troops from town.

Then the old worker moved his lips again in a routine way—and it was all over. Just as he passed away, night had fully arrived, and terrible shouts were heard from outside, shouting, “Fire! Fire!” A blaze had started in one of the workshops, filled with flammable materials, where the little man with the ferret-like face had slipped in. At the same moment, the sound of drums echoed in the distance, signaling the arrival of a group of soldiers from town.

During an hour, in spite of every effort, the fire had been spreading through the factory. The night is clear, cold, starlight; the wind blows keenly from the north, with a moaning sound. A man, walking across the fields, where the rising ground conceals the fire from him, advances with slow and unsteady steps. It is M. Hardy. He had chosen to return home on foot, across the country, hoping that a walk would calm the fever in his blood—an icy fever, more like the chill of death. He had not been deceived. His adored mistress—the noble woman, with whom he might have found refuge from the consequences of the fearful deception which had just been revealed to him—had quitted France. He could have no doubt of it. Margaret was gone to America. Her mother had exacted from her, in expiation of her fault, that she should not even write to him one word of farewell—to him, for whom she had sacrificed her duty as a wife. Margaret had obeyed.

For an hour, despite all efforts, the fire had been spreading through the factory. The night was clear, cold, and starry; the wind blew sharply from the north, making a moaning sound. A man was walking across the fields, where the rising ground hid the fire from him, moving with slow and shaky steps. It was M. Hardy. He had chosen to walk home, hoping that the fresh air would ease the fever in his blood—an icy fever, more like the chill of death. He hadn’t been fooled. His beloved mistress—the noble woman who could have offered him refuge from the consequences of the terrible deception that had just been revealed to him—had left France. He had no doubt about it. Margaret had gone to America. Her mother had insisted that, to atone for her mistake, she shouldn’t write him even a single word of goodbye—to him, the man for whom she had sacrificed her duty as a wife. Margaret had complied.

Besides, she had often said to him: “Between my mother and you, I should not hesitate.”

Besides, she had often told him, “Between my mother and you, I wouldn’t hesitate.”

She had not hesitated. There was therefore no hope, not the slightest; even if an ocean had not separated him from Margaret, he knew enough of her blind submission to her mother, to be certain that all relations between them were broken off forever. It is well. He will no longer reckon upon this heart—his last refuge. The two roots of his life have been torn up and broken, with the same blow, the same day, almost at the same moment. What then remains for thee, poor sensitive plant, as thy tender mother used to call thee? What remains to console thee for the loss of this last love—this last friendship, so infamously crushed? Oh! there remains for thee that one corner of the earth, created after the image of thy mind that little colony, so peaceful and flourishing, where, thanks to thee, labor brings with it joy and recompense. These worthy artisans, whom thou hast made happy, good, and grateful, will not fail thee. That also is a great and holy affection; let it be thy shelter in the midst of this frightful wreck of all thy most sacred convictions! The calm of that cheerful and pleasant retreat, the sight of the unequalled happiness of thy dependents, will soothe thy poor, suffering soul, which now seems to live only for suffering. Come! you will soon reach the top of the hill, from which you can see afar, in the plain below, that paradise of workmen, of which you are the presiding divinity.

She didn’t hesitate. So there’s no hope, not even a little; even if an ocean hadn’t separated him from Margaret, he knew enough about her blind loyalty to her mother to be sure that all connections between them were severed forever. It’s for the best. He won’t count on this heart anymore—his last refuge. The two roots of his life have been ripped out and shattered, with the same blow, the same day, almost at the same moment. So what’s left for you, poor sensitive plant, as your tender mother used to call you? What’s left to comfort you for the loss of this last love—this last friendship, so disgracefully destroyed? Oh! there remains that one corner of the earth, created in the likeness of your mind, that little colony, so peaceful and thriving, where, thanks to you, work brings joy and reward. These hardworking people, whom you’ve made happy, kind, and grateful, won’t let you down. That is also a great and sacred love; let it be your shelter in the midst of this terrible wreck of all your most sacred beliefs! The calm of that joyful and pleasant retreat, the sight of the unmatched happiness of those who rely on you, will ease your poor, suffering soul, which now seems to exist only for suffering. Come on! You’ll soon reach the top of the hill, from where you can see in the distance, in the valley below, that paradise of workers, whom you serve as the guiding spirit.

M. Hardy had reached the summit of the hill. At that moment the conflagration, repressed for a short time, burst forth with redoubled fury from the Common Dwelling-house, which it had now reached. A bright streak, at first white, then red, then copper-colored, illuminated the distant horizon. M. Hardy looked at it with a sort of incredulous, almost idiotic stupor. Suddenly, an immense column of flame shot up in the thick of a cloud of smoke, accompanied by a shower of sparks, and streamed towards the sky, casting a bright reflection over all the country, even to M. Hardy’s feet. The violence of the north wind, driving the flames in waves before it, soon brought to the ears of M. Hardy the hurried clanging of the alarm-bell of the burning factory.

M. Hardy had reached the top of the hill. At that moment, the fire, which had been held back for a little while, erupted with even greater intensity from the Common Dwelling-house, which it had finally reached. A bright streak, initially white, then red, then copper-colored, lit up the distant horizon. M. Hardy stared at it in a mix of disbelief and almost foolish amazement. Suddenly, a massive column of flame shot up through a thick cloud of smoke, accompanied by a shower of sparks, and soared into the sky, casting a bright glow over the entire area, even at M. Hardy’s feet. The strong north wind, pushing the flames in waves, soon carried to M. Hardy's ears the frantic ringing of the alarm bell from the burning factory.

(35) We wish it to be understood, that the necessities of our story alone have made the Wolves the assailants. While endeavoring to paint the evils arising the abuse of the spirit of association, we do not wish to ascribe a character of savage hostility to one sect rather than to the other to the Wolves more than to the Devourers. The Wolves, a club of united stone-cutters, are generally industrious, intelligent workmen, whose situation is the more worthy of interest, as not only their labors, conducted with mathematical precision, are of the rudest and most wearisome kind, but they are likewise out of work during three or four months of the year, their profession being, unfortunately, one of those which winter condemns to a forced cessation. A number of Wolves, in order to perfect themselves in their trade, attend every evening a course of linear geometry, applied to the cutting of stone, analogous to that given by M. Agricole Perdignier, for the benefit of carpenters. Several working stone-cutters sent an architectural model in plaster to the last exhibition.

(35) We want it to be clear that the needs of our story are what made the Wolves the attackers. While trying to highlight the problems caused by the misuse of the spirit of community, we don't want to label one group as more hostile than the other, nor the Wolves more than the Devourers. The Wolves, a group of united stone-cutters, are generally hardworking, intelligent laborers, whose situation is particularly noteworthy, as their work—carried out with mathematical precision—is both rough and tedious, and they are also out of work for three or four months each year since their trade is unfortunately one that winter forces to a halt. To improve their skills, some Wolves attend an evening geometry course related to stone cutting, similar to one offered by M. Agricole Perdignier for carpenters. Several working stone-cutters submitted a plaster architectural model to the last exhibition.





CHAPTER VI. THE GO-BETWEEN.

A few days have elapsed since the conflagration of M. Hardy’s factory. The following scene takes place in the Rue Clovis, in the house where Rodin had lodged, and which was still inhabited by Rose-Pompon, who, without the least scruple, availed herself of the household arrangements of her friend Philemon. It was about noon, and Rose-Pompon, alone in the chamber of the student, who was still absent, was breakfasting very gayly by the fireside; but how singular a breakfast! what a queer fire! how strange an apartment!

A few days have passed since the fire at M. Hardy’s factory. The following scene takes place in the Rue Clovis, in the house where Rodin used to live, and which was still occupied by Rose-Pompon, who, without a second thought, made use of the household setup of her friend Philemon. It was around noon, and Rose-Pompon, alone in the student’s room, who was still out, was happily having breakfast by the fireplace; but what a peculiar breakfast! what an odd fire! what a strange room!

Imagine a large room, lighted by two windows without curtains—for as they looked on empty space, the lodger had fear of being overlooked. One side of this apartment served as a wardrobe, for there was suspended Rose-Pompon’s flashy costume of debardeur, not far from the boat-man’s jacket of Philemon, with his large trousers of coarse, gray stuff, covered with pitch (shiver my timbers!), just as if this intrepid mariner had bunked in the forecastle of a frigate, during a voyage round the globe. A gown of Rose Pompon’s hung gracefully over a pair of pantaloons, the legs of which seemed to come from beneath the petticoat. On the lowest of several book-shelves, very dusty and neglected, by the side of three old boots (wherefore three boots?) and a number of empty bottles, stood a skull, a scientific and friendly souvenir, left to Philemon by one of his comrades, a medical student. With a species of pleasantry, very much to the taste of the student-world, a clay pipe with a very black bowl was placed between the magnificently white teeth of this skull; moreover, its shining top was half hidden beneath an old hat, set knowingly on one side, and adorned with faded flowers and ribbons. When Philemon was drunk, he used to contemplate this bony emblem of mortality, and break out into the most poetical monologues, with regard to this philosophical contrast between death and the mad pleasures of life. Two or three plaster casts, with their noses and chins more or less injured, were fastened to the wall, and bore witness to the temporary curiosity which Philemon had felt with regard to phrenological science, from the patient and serious study of which he had drawn the following logical conclusion:—That, having to an alarming extent the bump of getting into debt, he ought to resign himself to the fatality of this organization, and accept the inconvenience of creditors as a vital necessity. On the chimney-piece, stood uninjured, in all its majesty, the magnificent rowing-club drinking-glass, a china teapot without a spout, and an inkstand of black wood, the glass mouth of which was covered by a coat of greenish and mossy mould. From time to time, the silence of this retreat was interrupted by the cooing of pigeons, which Rose-Pompon had established with cordial hospitality in the little study. Chilly as a quail, Rose-Pompon crept close to the fire, and at the same time seemed to enjoy the warmth of a bright ray of sunshine, which enveloped her in its golden light. This droll little creature was dressed in the oddest costume, which, however, displayed to advantage the freshness of her piquant and pretty countenance, crowned with its fine, fair hair, always neatly combed and arranged the first thing in the morning. By way of dressing-gown, Rose-Pompon had ingeniously drawn over her linen, the ample scarlet flannel shirt which belonged to Philemon’s official garb in the rowing-club; the collar, open and turned down, displayed the whiteness of the young girl’s under garment, as also of her neck and shoulders, on whose firm and polished surface the scarlet shirt seemed to cast a rosy light. The grisette’s fresh and dimpled arms half protruded from the large, turned-up sleeves; and her charming legs were also half visible, crossed one over the other, and clothed in neat white stockings, and boots. A black silk cravat formed the girdle which fastened the shirt round the wasp-like waist of Rose-Pompon, just above those hips, worthy of the enthusiasm of a modern Phidias, and which gave to this style of dress a grace very original.

Imagine a large room, lit by two windows without curtains—because the tenant was afraid of being seen from outside. One side of this space acted as a wardrobe, featuring Rose-Pompon’s flashy debardeur costume, right next to the boatman Philemon's jacket, with his large trousers made of coarse gray fabric, all covered in pitch (shiver my timbers!), as if this brave sailor had crashed in the foresail of a frigate during a trip around the world. A gown belonging to Rose-Pompon hung gracefully over a pair of pantaloons, their legs seemingly emerging from beneath the petticoat. On the lowest shelf of several bookcases, dusty and neglected, alongside three old boots (why three boots?), and a number of empty bottles, sat a skull, a scientific and friendly memento left to Philemon by one of his friends, a medical student. With a bit of humor, very much to the liking of students, a clay pipe with a very black bowl was placed between the lovely white teeth of this skull; moreover, its shining top was half covered by an old hat, tilted knowingly to one side, decorated with faded flowers and ribbons. When Philemon was drunk, he would gaze at this bony symbol of mortality and launch into poetic monologues about the philosophical contrast between death and the wild pleasures of life. Two or three plaster casts, with their noses and chins somewhat damaged, were affixed to the wall, bearing witness to Philemon's brief curiosity about phrenology, from which he had drawn the alarming conclusion that having the bump for getting into debt meant he should accept the inevitable struggles with creditors as a part of life. On the mantelpiece stood the majestic rowing club drinking glass, a spoutless china teapot, and a black wooden inkstand, the glass opening of which was covered in a layer of greenish, mossy mold. Occasionally, the silence of this retreat was broken by the cooing of pigeons, which Rose-Pompon had warmly welcomed into her little study. As chilly as a quail, Rose-Pompon snuggled close to the fire and seemed to revel in the warmth of a bright sunbeam that wrapped her in its golden light. This quirky little creature was dressed in the oddest outfit, which, nonetheless, highlighted the freshness of her charming and pretty face, crowned with beautifully styled fair hair, always neatly arranged first thing in the morning. For a dressing gown, Rose-Pompon cleverly donned the ample red flannel shirt that belonged to Philemon’s official rowing club attire; the open collar displayed the whiteness of the young girl’s undershirt, as well as her neck and shoulders, on which the red shirt seemed to cast a rosy glow. The fresh, dimpled arms of the grisette peeked out from the large, turned-up sleeves, and her lovely legs were also partially visible, crossed over each other, clothed in neat white stockings and boots. A black silk cravat served as the belt fastening the shirt around Rose-Pompon’s wasp-like waist, right above her hips, deserving of modern Phidias’s enthusiasm, which added a unique elegance to her outfit.

20527m
Original

We have said, that the breakfast of Rose-Pompon was singular. You shall judge. On a little table placed before her, was a wash-hand-basin, into which she had recently plunged her fresh face, bathing it in pure water. From the bottom of this basin, now transformed into a salad-bowl, Rose Pompon took with the tips of her fingers large green leaves, dripping with vinegar, and crunched them between her tiny white teeth, whose enamel was too hard to allow them to be set on edge. Her drink was a glass of water and syrup of gooseberries, which she stirred with a wooden mustard-spoon. Finally, as an extra dish, she had a dozen olives in one of those blue glass trinket-dishes sold for twenty-five sous. Her dessert was composed of nuts, which she prepared to roast on a red-hot shovel. That Rose-Pompon, with such an unaccountable savage choice of food, should retain a freshness of complexion worthy of her name, is one of those miracles, which reveal the mighty power of youth and health. When she had eaten her salad, Rose-Pompon was about to begin upon her olives, when a low knock was heard at the door, which was modestly bolted on the inside.

We mentioned that Rose-Pompon's breakfast was unique. You'll see what I mean. On a small table in front of her was a basin, where she had just splashed her fresh face, washing it with clean water. From the bottom of this basin, now repurposed as a salad bowl, Rose-Pompon picked up large green leaves with her fingertips, dripping with vinegar, and crunched them between her tiny white teeth, whose enamel was too tough to chip. Her drink was a glass of water mixed with gooseberry syrup, which she stirred with a wooden mustard spoon. As an extra treat, she had a dozen olives in one of those blue glass dishes sold for twenty-five sous. For dessert, she had nuts that she planned to roast on a red-hot shovel. The fact that Rose-Pompon, with such an inexplicable and wild choice of food, could still have a complexion as fresh as her name suggests is one of those miracles that showcase the incredible power of youth and health. After finishing her salad, Rose-Pompon was about to start on her olives when she heard a soft knock on the door, which was modestly bolted from the inside.

“Who is there?” said Rose-Pompon.

“Who’s there?” said Rose-Pompon.

“A friend—the oldest of the old,” replied a sonorous, jovial voice. “Why do you lock yourself in?”

“A friend—the oldest of the old,” replied a deep, cheerful voice. “Why do you shut yourself in?”

“What! is it you, Ninny Moulin?”

“What! Is that you, Ninny Moulin?”

“Yes, my beloved pupil. Open quickly. Time presses.”

"Yes, my dear student. Open up quickly. Time is running out."

“Open to you? Oh, I dare say!—that would be pretty, the figure I am!”

“Open to you? Oh, I bet!—that would be something, the sight I am!”

“I believe you! what does it matter what figure you are? It would be very pretty, thou rosiest of all the roses with which Cupid ever adorned his quiver!”

“I believe you! What does it matter what figure you are? You would be the prettiest of all the roses that Cupid ever put in his quiver!”

“Go and preach fasting and morality in your journal, fat apostle!” said Rose—Pompon, as she restored the scarlet shirt to its place, with Philemon’s other garments.

“Go and preach about fasting and morality in your magazine, you chubby apostle!” said Rose—Pompon, as she put the red shirt back in its place with Philemon’s other clothes.

“I say! are we to talk much longer through the door, for the greater edification of our neighbors?” cried Ninny Moulin. “I have something of importance to tell you—something that will astonish you—”

“I say! Are we going to keep talking through the door for the entertainment of our neighbors?” shouted Ninny Moulin. “I have something important to tell you—something that will surprise you—”

“Give me time to put on my gown, great plague that you are!”

“Give me a moment to put on my gown, you terrible nuisance!”

“If it is because of my modesty, do not think of it. I am not over nice. I should like you very well as you are!”

“If it’s because of my modesty, don’t worry about it. I’m not overly picky. I like you just the way you are!”

“Only to think that such a monster is the favorite of all the churchgoers!” said Rose-Pompon, opening the door as she finished fastening her dress.

“Just to think that such a monster is the favorite of all the churchgoers!” said Rose-Pompon, opening the door as she finished putting on her dress.

“So! you have at last returned to the dovecot, you stray girl!” said Ninny Moulin, folding his arms, and looking at Rose-Pompon with comic seriousness. “And where may you have been, I pray? For three days the naughty little bird has left its nest.”

“So! you have finally come back to the dovecot, you wandering girl!” said Ninny Moulin, folding his arms and looking at Rose-Pompon with a mock serious expression. “And where have you been, if I may ask? For three days, the naughty little bird has been away from its nest.”

“True; I only returned home last night. You must have called during my absence?”

“That's true; I just got home last night. You must have called while I was gone?”

“I came, every day, and even twice a day, young lady, for I have very serious matters to communicate.”

“I came every day, and sometimes twice a day, miss, because I have some very important things to discuss.”

“Very serious matters? Then we shall have a good laugh at them.”

“Serious issues? Then we’ll just have a good laugh about them.”

“Not at all—they are really serious,” said Ninny Moulin, seating himself. “But, first of all, what did you do during the three days that you left your conjugal and Philemonic home? I must know all about it, before I tell you more.”

“Not at all—they're really serious,” said Ninny Moulin, taking a seat. “But first, what did you do during the three days you left your married and Philemonic home? I need to know everything before I share more.”

“Will you have some olives?” said Rose-Pompon, as she nibbled one of them herself.

“Do you want some olives?” Rose-Pompon asked, as she nibbled on one herself.

“Is that your answer?—I understand!—Unfortunate Philemon!”

“Is that your answer?—I get it!—Poor Philemon!”

“There is no unfortunate Philemon in the case, slanderer. Clara had a death in her house, and, for the first few days after the funeral she was afraid to sleep alone.”

“There is no unfortunate Philemon in this situation, slanderer. Clara had a death in her home, and for the first few days after the funeral, she was scared to sleep alone.”

“I thought Clara sufficiently provided against such fears.”

“I thought Clara had done enough to protect against those worries.”

“There you are deceived, you great viper! I was obliged to go and keep the poor girl company.”

“There you are mistaken, you terrible snake! I had to go and keep the poor girl company.”

At this assertion, the religious pamphleteer hummed a tune, with an incredulous and mocking air.

At this statement, the religious pamphleteer hummed a tune, with a skeptical and mocking attitude.

“You think I have played Philemon tricks?” cried Rose-Pompon, cracking a nut with the indignation of injured innocence.

“You think I’ve been tricking Philemon?” Rose-Pompon exclaimed, cracking a nut with the outrage of someone who feels wronged.

“I do not say tricks; but one little rose-colored trick.”

“I’m not talking about tricks; just one tiny rose-colored trick.”

“I tell you, that it was not for my pleasure I went out. On the contrary—for, during my absence, poor Cephyse disappeared.”

“I’m telling you, I didn’t go out for fun. On the contrary—while I was gone, poor Cephyse vanished.”

“Yes, Mother Arsene told me that the Bacchanal-Queen was gone on a journey. But when I talk of Philemon, you talk of Cephyse; we don’t progress.”

“Yes, Mother Arsene told me that the Bacchanal-Queen was away on a trip. But when I mention Philemon, you bring up Cephyse; we’re not getting anywhere.”

“May I be eaten by the black panther that they are showing at the Porte Saint-Martin if I do not tell you the truth. And, talking of that, you must get tickets to take me to see those animals, my little Ninny Moulin! They tell me there never were such darling wild beasts.”

“May I be eaten by the black panther they’re showing at the Porte Saint-Martin if I don’t tell you the truth. Speaking of that, you need to get tickets to take me to see those animals, my little Ninny Moulin! I’ve heard there have never been such adorable wild beasts.”

“Now really, are you mad?”

“Seriously, are you crazy?”

“Why so?”

"Why's that?"

“That I should guide your youth, like a venerable patriarch, through the dangers of the Storm-blown Tulip, all well and good—I ran no risk of meeting my pastors and masters; but were I to take you to a Lent Spectacle (since there are only beasts to be seen), I might just run against my sacristans—and how pretty I should look with you on my arm!”

“That I should guide your youth, like a wise old man, through the dangers of the Storm-blown Tulip, sounds fine—I wasn’t at risk of running into my teachers or mentors; but if I were to take you to a Lent Spectacle (since there’s really nothing worth seeing), I might just bump into my sacristans—and how ridiculous I would look with you on my arm!”

“You can put on a false nose, and straps to your trousers, my big Ninny; they will never know you.”

“You can wear a fake nose and straps for your pants, my silly one; they’ll never recognize you.”

“We must not think of false noses, but of what I have to tell you, since you assure me that you have no intrigue in hand.”

“We shouldn't focus on false pretenses, but on what I need to share with you, since you’ve assured me that you have no hidden agendas.”

“I swear it!” said Rose-Pompon, solemnly, extending her left hand horizontally, whilst with her right she put a nut into her mouth. Then she added, with surprise, as she looked at the outside coat of Ninny Moulin, “Goodness gracious! what full pockets you have got! What is there in them?”

“I swear it!” said Rose-Pompon seriously, holding out her left hand flat while she popped a nut into her mouth with her right. Then she added, looking at the outside pockets of Ninny Moulin in surprise, “Wow! You have such full pockets! What do you have in them?”

“Something that concerns you, Rose-Pompon,” said Dumoulin, gravely.

“There's something that concerns you, Rose-Pompon,” said Dumoulin seriously.

“Me?”

"Me?"

“Rose-Pompon!” said Ninny Moulin, suddenly, with a majestic air; “will you have a carriage? Will you inhabit a charming apartment, instead of living in this dreadful hole? Will you be dressed like a duchess?”

“Rose-Pompon!” Ninny Moulin exclaimed suddenly, with a grand attitude; “do you want a carriage? Are you going to live in a lovely apartment instead of this awful place? Will you be dressed like a duchess?”

“Now for some more nonsense! Come, will you eat the olives? If not, I shall eat them all up. There is only one left.”

“Now for some more nonsense! Come on, will you eat the olives? If not, I’m going to eat them all. There’s only one left.”

Without answering this gastronomic offer, Ninny Moulin felt in one of his pockets, and drew from it a case containing a very pretty bracelet, which he held up sparkling before the eyes of the young girl.

Without responding to this food offer, Ninny Moulin reached into one of his pockets and pulled out a case with a beautiful bracelet, which he held up, sparkling in front of the young girl's eyes.

“Oh! what a sumptuous bracelet!” cried she, clapping her hands. “A green-eyed serpent biting his tail—the emblem of my love for Philemon.”

“Oh! What a gorgeous bracelet!” she exclaimed, clapping her hands. “A green-eyed serpent biting its tail—the symbol of my love for Philemon.”

“Do not talk of Philemon; it annoys me,” said Ninny Moulin, as he clasped the bracelet round the wrist of Rose-Pompon, who allowed him to do it, laughing all the while like mad, and saying to him, “So you’ve been employed to make a purchase, big apostle, and wish to see the effect of it. Well! it is charming!”

“Don’t mention Philemon; it irritates me,” said Ninny Moulin, as he fastened the bracelet around Rose-Pompon’s wrist. She let him do it, laughing like crazy and saying to him, “So you’ve been sent to make a purchase, big apostle, and want to see how it looks. Well! It’s lovely!”

“Rose-Pompon,” resumed Ninny Moulin, “would you like to have a servant, a box at the Opera, and a thousand francs a month for your pin-money?”

“Rose-Pompon,” Ninny Moulin continued, “would you like to have a servant, a box at the Opera, and a thousand francs a month for your spending money?”

“Always the same nonsense. Get along!” said the young girl, as she held up the bracelet to the light, still continuing to eat her nuts. “Why always the same farce, and no change of bills?”

“Always the same nonsense. Just get along!” said the young girl, as she held up the bracelet to the light, still munching on her nuts. “Why is it always the same joke, with no change in the bills?”

Ninny Moulin again plunged his hand into his pocket, and this time drew forth an elegant chain, which he hung round Rose-Pompon’s neck.

Ninny Moulin reached into his pocket again and this time pulled out a stylish chain, which he draped around Rose-Pompon’s neck.

“Oh! what a beautiful chain!” cried the young girl, as she looked by turns at the sparkling ornament and the religious writer. “If you chose that also, you have a very good taste. But am I not a good natured girl to be your dummy, just to show off your jewels?”

“Oh! what a beautiful chain!” exclaimed the young girl, as she alternated her gaze between the sparkling ornament and the religious writer. “If you picked that too, you have excellent taste. But am I not a good-natured girl to be your model, just so you can show off your jewels?”

“Rose-Pompon,” returned Ninny Moulin, with a still more majestic air, “these trifles are nothing to what you may obtain, if you will but follow the advice of your old friend.”

“Rose-Pompon,” Ninny Moulin replied, with an even more impressive demeanor, “these little things are nothing compared to what you could get if you just follow the advice of your old friend.”

Rose began to look at Dumoulin with surprise, and said to him, “What does all this mean, Ninny Moulin? Explain yourself; what advice have you to give?”

Rose looked at Dumoulin in surprise and said to him, “What does this all mean, Ninny Moulin? Explain yourself; what advice do you have to give?”

Dumoulin did not answer, but replunging his hand into his inexhaustible pocket, he fished up a parcel, which he carefully unfolded, and in which was a magnificent mantilla of black lace. Rose-Pompon started up, full of new admiration, and Dumoulin threw the rich mantilla over the young girl’s shoulders.

Dumoulin didn’t respond, but he reached back into his endless pocket and pulled out a package that he carefully unfolded, revealing a stunning black lace mantilla. Rose-Pompon jumped up, filled with fresh admiration, and Dumoulin draped the luxurious mantilla over the young girl’s shoulders.

“It is superb! I have never seen anything like it! What patterns! what work!” said Rose-Pompon, as she examined all with simple and perfectly disinterested curiosity. Then she added, “Your pocket is like a shop; where did you get all these pretty things?” Then, bursting into a fit of laughter, which brought the blood to her cheeks, she exclaimed, “Oh, I have it! These are the wedding-presents for Madame de la Sainte-Colombe. I congratulate you; they are very choice.”

“It’s amazing! I’ve never seen anything like this! What stunning patterns! What craftsmanship!” said Rose-Pompon as she looked at everything with genuine and completely uninterested curiosity. Then she added, “Your pocket is like a store; where did you get all these beautiful things?” Then, bursting into laughter that made her cheeks flush, she exclaimed, “Oh, I get it! These are the wedding gifts for Madame de la Sainte-Colombe. Congratulations; they’re really special.”

“And where do you suppose I should find money to buy these wonders?” said Ninny Moulin. “I repeat to you, all this is yours if you will but listen to me!”

“And where do you think I’m supposed to find the money to buy these amazing things?” said Ninny Moulin. “I’ll say it again, all this can be yours if you just listen to me!”

“How is this?” said Rose-Pompon, with the utmost amazement; “is what you tell me in downright earnest?”

“How is this?” said Rose-Pompon, in total disbelief; “are you serious about what you’re telling me?”

“In downright earnest.”

“Seriously.”

“This offer to make me a great lady?”

“This offer to make me a prominent lady?”

“The jewels might convince you of the reality of my offers.”

“The jewels might make you believe that my offers are real.”

“And you propose all this to me for some one else, my poor Ninny Moulin?”

“And you're suggesting all this to me for someone else, my poor Ninny Moulin?”

“One moment,” said the religious writer, with a comical air of modesty, “you must know me well enough, my beloved pupil, to feel certain that I should be incapable of inducing you to commit an improper action. I respect myself too much for that—leaving out the consideration that it would be unfair to Philemon, who confided to me the guardianship of your virtue.”

“One moment,” said the religious writer, with a humorous touch of humility, “you know me well enough, my dear student, to be sure that I would never try to persuade you to do anything wrong. I value myself too much for that—not to mention it wouldn’t be fair to Philemon, who entrusted me with the care of your virtue.”

“Then, Ninny Moulin,” said Rose-Pompon, more and more astonished, “on my word of honor, I can make nothing of it.

“Then, Ninny Moulin,” said Rose-Pompon, increasingly surprised, “I swear, I can't make sense of it.”

“Yet, ‘tis all very simple, and I—”

“Yet, it’s all very simple, and I—”

“Oh! I’ve found it,” cried Rose-Pompon, interrupting Ninny Moulin; “it is some gentleman who offers me his hand, his heart, and all the rest of it. Could you not tell me that directly?”

“Oh! I’ve found it,” Rose-Pompon exclaimed, cutting off Ninny Moulin; “it’s a guy who’s offering me his hand, his heart, and everything else. Couldn’t you have just told me that straight out?”

“A marriage? oh, laws, yes!” said Dumoulin, shrugging his shoulders.

“A marriage? Oh, absolutely!” said Dumoulin, shrugging his shoulders.

“What! is it not a marriage?” said Rose-Pompon, again much surprised.

“What! Is it not a marriage?” said Rose-Pompon, once again quite surprised.

“No.”

“No.”

“And the offers you make me are honest ones, my big apostle?”

“And the offers you make me are sincere ones, my great apostle?”

“They could not be more so.” Here Dumoulin spoke the truth.

“They couldn't be more so.” Here, Dumoulin was telling the truth.

“I shall not have to be unfaithful to Philemon?”

“I won't have to be unfaithful to Philemon?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Or faithful to any one else?”

“Or loyal to anyone else?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

Rose-Pompon looked confounded. Then she rattled on: “Come, do not let us have any joking! I am not foolish enough to imagine that I am to live just like a duchess, just for nothing. What, therefore, must I give in return?”

Rose-Pompon looked confused. Then she continued, “Come on, let’s not joke around! I’m not naive enough to think I can just live like a duchess without doing anything for it. So, what do I need to give in return?”

“Nothing at all.”

"Not a thing."

“Nothing?”

"Seriously?"

“Not even that,” said Ninny Moulin, biting his nail-tip.

“Not even that,” said Ninny Moulin, biting the tip of his nail.

“But what am I to do, then?”

“But what should I do now?”

“Dress yourself as handsomely as possible, take your ease, amuse yourself, ride about in a carriage. You see, it is not very fatiguing—and you will, moreover, help to do a good action.”

“Dress as nicely as you can, relax, have fun, and take rides in a carriage. You see, it’s not very tiring—and you’ll also be doing something good.”

“What! by living like a duchess?”

“What! By living like a duchess?”

“Yes! so make up your mind. Do not ask me for any more details, for I cannot give them to you. For the rest, you will not be detained against your will. Just try the life I propose to you. If it suits you, go on with it; if not, return to your Philemonic household.”

“Yes! So make your decision. Don’t ask me for any more details, because I can’t provide them. As for the rest, you won’t be held against your will. Just give the life I’m suggesting a try. If it works for you, keep going; if not, go back to your Philemonic household.”

“In fact—”

“In fact—”

“Only try it. What can you risk?”

“Just give it a shot. What do you have to lose?”

“Nothing; but I can hardly believe that all you say is true. And then,” added she, with hesitation, “I do not know if I ought—”

“Nothing; but I can hardly believe that everything you say is true. And then,” she added, hesitating, “I’m not sure if I should—”

Ninny Moulin went to the window, opened it, and said to Rose-Pompon, who ran up to it, “Look there! before the door of the house.”

Ninny Moulin went to the window, opened it, and said to Rose-Pompon, who ran up to it, “Look there! in front of the house door.”

“What a pretty carriage! How comfortable a body’d be inside of it!”

“What a beautiful carriage! How comfortable someone would be inside of it!”

“That carriage is yours. It is waiting for you.”

“That carriage is yours. It's waiting for you.”

“Waiting for me!” exclaimed Rose-Pompon; “am I to decide as short as that?”

“Waiting for me!” exclaimed Rose-Pompon; “am I supposed to decide that quickly?”

“Or not at all.”

"Or maybe not at all."

“To-day?”

“Today?”

“On the instant.”

"Right now."

“But where will they take me?”

“But where will they take me?”

“How should I know?”

“How am I supposed to know?”

“You do not know where they will take me?”

"You don't know where they're taking me?"

“Not I,”—and Dumoulin still spoke the truth—“the coachman has his orders.”

“Not me,”—and Dumoulin was still telling the truth—“the coachman has his instructions.”

“Do you know all this is very funny, Ninny Moulin?”

“Do you think all this is really funny, Ninny Moulin?”

“I believe you. If it were not funny, where would be the pleasure?”

“I believe you. If it weren't funny, where would the enjoyment be?”

“You are right.”

"You're right."

“Then you accept the offer? That is well. I am delighted both for you and myself.”

“Then you accept the offer? That's great. I’m happy for both you and me.”

“For yourself?”

"For you?"

“Yes; because, in accepting, you render me a great service.”

“Yes; because by accepting, you’re doing me a huge favor.”

“You? How so?”

"You? How come?"

“It matters little, as long as I feel obliged to you.”

“It doesn’t matter much, as long as I feel indebted to you.”

“True.”

“Exactly.”

“Come, then; let us set out!”

"Let’s get going!"

“Bah! after all, they cannot eat me,” said Rose-Pompon, resolutely.

“Bah! after all, they can’t eat me,” said Rose-Pompon, confidently.

With a skip and a jump, she went to fetch a rose-colored cap, and, going up to a broken looking-glass, placed the cap very much cocked on one side on her bands of light hair. This left uncovered her snowy neck, with the silky roots of the hair behind, and gave to her pretty face a very mischievous, not to say licentious expression.

With a skip and a jump, she went to grab a pink cap and, heading over to a cracked mirror, positioned the cap stylishly tilted on one side of her light hair. This left her white neck exposed, with the silky roots of her hair showing in the back, and gave her pretty face a very playful, if not a bit provocative, expression.

“My cloak!” said she to Ninny Moulin, who seemed to be relieved from a considerable amount of uneasiness, since she had accepted his offer.

“My cloak!” she said to Ninny Moulin, who appeared to be less anxious now that she had taken up his offer.

“Fie! a cloak will not do,” answered her companion, feeling once more in his pocket and drawing out a fine Cashmere shawl, which he threw over Rose-Pompon’s shoulders.

“Ugh! a cloak won't cut it,” her companion replied, rummaging in his pocket again and pulling out a nice Cashmere shawl, which he draped over Rose-Pompon’s shoulders.

“A Cashmere!” cried the young girl, trembling with pleasure and joyous surprise. Then she added, with an air of heroism: “It is settled! I will run the gauntlet.” And with a light step she descended the stairs, followed by Ninny Moulin.

“A Cashmere!” exclaimed the young girl, shaking with excitement and happy surprise. Then she added, with a sense of determination: “It's decided! I will face the challenge.” And with a quick step, she went down the stairs, followed by Ninny Moulin.

The worthy greengrocer was at her post. “Good-morning, mademoiselle; you are early to-day,” said she to the young girl.

The dedicated greengrocer was at her stall. “Good morning, miss; you're here early today,” she said to the young girl.

“Yes, Mother Arsene; there is my key.”

“Yes, Mother Arsene; that's my key.”

“Thank you, mademoiselle.”

“Thank you, miss.”

“Oh! now I think of it,” said Rose Pompon, suddenly, in a whisper, as she turned towards Ninny Moulin, and withdrew further from the portress, “what is to became of Philemon?”

“Oh! now that I think about it,” said Rose Pompon, suddenly, in a whisper, as she turned toward Ninny Moulin and moved further away from the portress, “what’s going to happen to Philemon?”

“Philemon?”

"Philemon?"

“If he should arrive—”

"If he arrives—"

“Oh! the devil!” said Ninny Moulin, scratching his ear.

“Oh! damn!” said Ninny Moulin, scratching his ear.

“Yes; if Philemon should arrive, what will they say to him? for I may be a long time absent.”

“Yes; if Philemon arrives, what will they say to him? I might be gone for a long time.”

“Three or four months, I suppose.”

“Three or four months, I guess.”

“Not more?”

"Is that all?"

“I should think not.”

"I don't think so."

“Oh! very good!” said Rose-Pompon. Then, turning towards the greengrocer, she said to her, after a moment’s reflection: “Mother Arsene, if Philemon should come home, you will tell him I have gone out—on business.”

“Oh! That's great!” said Rose-Pompon. Then, turning to the greengrocer, she said after a moment of thought, “Mother Arsene, if Philemon comes home, please tell him I’ve gone out—on business.”

“Yes, mademoiselle.”

“Yes, miss.”

“And that he must not forget to feed my pigeons, which are in his study.”

“And he must remember to feed my pigeons, which are in his office.”

“Yes, mademoiselle.”

“Yes, miss.”

“Good-bye, Mother Arsene.”

“Goodbye, Mother Arsene.”

“Good-bye, mademoiselle.” And Rose-Pompon entered the carriage in triumph, along with Ninny Moulin.

“Goodbye, miss.” And Rose-Pompon got into the carriage triumphantly, along with Ninny Moulin.

“The devil take me if I know what is to come of all this,” said Jacques Dumoulin to himself, as the carriage drove rapidly down the Rue Clovis. “I have repaired my error—and now I laugh at the rest.”

“The devil take me if I know what’s going to happen with all this,” said Jacques Dumoulin to himself as the carriage sped down Rue Clovis. “I’ve fixed my mistake—and now I laugh at the rest.”





CHAPTER VII. ANOTHER SECRET.

The following scene took place a few days after the abduction of Rose Pompon by Ninny Moulin. Mdlle. de Cardoville was seated in a dreamy mood, in her cabinet, which was hung with green silk, and furnished with an ebony library, ornamented with large bronze caryatides. By some significant signs, one could perceive that Mdlle. de Cardoville had sought in the fine airs some relief from sad and serious thoughts. Near an open piano, was a harp, placed before a music-stand. A little further, on a table covered with boxes of oil and water-color, were several brilliant sketches. Most of them represented Asiatic scenes, lighted by the fires of an oriental sun. Faithful to her fancy of dressing herself at home in a picturesque style, Mademoiselle de Cardoville resembled that day one of those proud portraits of Velasquez, with stern and noble aspect. Her gown was of black moire, with wide swelling petticoat, long waist, and sleeve slashed with rose-colored satin, fastened together with jet bugles. A very stiff, Spanish ruff reached almost to her chin, and was secured round her neck by a broad rose-colored ribbon. This frill, slightly heaving, sloped down as far as the graceful swell of the rose-colored stomacher, laced with strings of jet beads, and terminating in a point at the waist. It is impossible to express how well this black garment, with its ample and shining folds, relieved with rose-color and brilliant jet, skin, harmonized with the shining whiteness of Adrienne’s and the golden flood of her beautiful hair, whose long, silky ringlets descended to her bosom.

This scene happened a few days after Rose Pompon was taken by Ninny Moulin. Mdlle. de Cardoville was sitting in a dreamy state in her room, which was decorated with green silk and furnished with an ebony library adorned with large bronze caryatides. From a few noticeable signs, it was clear that Mdlle. de Cardoville was trying to find some relief from her sad and serious thoughts. Near an open piano stood a harp in front of a music stand. A bit further away, on a table covered with boxes of oil and watercolors, were several vibrant sketches, most depicting Asian scenes illuminated by the glow of an oriental sun. Staying true to her style of dressing elegantly at home, Mademoiselle de Cardoville resembled one of those proud portraits by Velasquez, with a stern yet noble demeanor. Her gown was made of black moire, featuring a wide, billowing petticoat, a long waist, and sleeves slashed with rose-colored satin, fastened with jet bugles. A very stiff Spanish ruff nearly reached her chin and was secured around her neck by a broad rose-colored ribbon. This ruff gently curved down to meet the elegant swell of the rose-colored stomacher, which was laced with strings of jet beads and pointed at the waist. It's hard to describe how well this black dress, with its ample and glossy folds highlighted by rose color and brilliant jet, complemented the shining whiteness of Adrienne’s skin and the golden cascade of her lovely hair, with long, silky ringlets falling to her chest.

The young lady was in a half-recumbent posture, with her elbow resting on a couch covered with green silk. The back of this piece of furniture, which was pretty high towards the fireplace, sloped down insensibly towards the foot. A sort of light, semicircular trellis-work, in gilded bronze, raised about five feet from the ground, covered with flowering plants (the admirable passiflores quadrangulatoe, planted in a deep ebony box, from the centre of which rose the trellis-work), surrounded this couch with a sort of screen of foliage enamelled with large flowers, green without, purple within, and as brilliant as those flowers of porcelain, which we receive from Saxony. A sweet, faint perfume, like a faint mixture of jasmine with violet, rose from the cup of these admirable passiflores. Strange enough, a large quantity of new books (Adrienne having bought them since the last two or three days) and quite fresh-cut, were scattered around her on the couch, and on a little table; whilst other larger volumes, amongst which were several atlases full of engravings, were piled on the sumptuous fur, which formed the carpet beneath the divan. Stranger still, these books, though of different forms, and by different authors, alt treated of the same subject. The posture of Adrienne revealed a sort of melancholy dejection. Her cheeks were pale; a light blue circle surrounded her large, black eyes, now half-closed, and gave to them an expression of profound grief. Many causes contributed to this sorrow—amongst others, the disappearance of Mother Bunch. Without absolutely believing the perfidious insinuations of Rodin, who gave her to understand that, in the fear of being unmasked by him, the hunchback had not dared to remain in the house, Adrienne felt a cruel sinking of the heart, when she thought how this young girl, in whom she had had so much confidence, had fled from her almost sisterly hospitality, without even uttering a word of gratitude; for care had been taken not to show her the few lines written by the poor needlewoman to her benefactress, just before her departure.

The young woman was lounging on a couch draped in green silk, with her elbow propped up. The back of the couch, which was fairly tall near the fireplace, gently sloped down towards the foot. Surrounding her were elegant, semicircular trellis work made of gilded bronze, about five feet high, covered in flowering plants (the stunning passiflores quadrangulatoe, planted in a deep ebony box, which the trellis rose from). This created a sort of green screen adorned with large, vibrant flowers—green on the outside and purple on the inside—reminiscent of beautiful porcelain blooms we receive from Saxony. A sweet, subtle fragrance, a gentle blend of jasmine and violet, wafted up from the blooms of these remarkable passiflores. Interestingly, a large number of brand new books (Adrienne had purchased them in the last few days) were scattered around her on the couch and on a small table; larger volumes, including several atlases filled with engravings, were stacked on the luxurious fur that served as a carpet beneath the divan. Even more surprisingly, despite their different shapes and authors, all these books dealt with the same topic. Adrienne's position hinted at a deep sadness. Her cheeks were pale; a faint blue circle surrounded her big, black eyes, which were now half-closed, giving them an expression of deep sorrow. Many factors contributed to this sadness, including the disappearance of Mother Bunch. While she didn't entirely believe the devious suggestions from Rodin, who implied that the hunchback had to leave out of fear of being discovered, Adrienne felt a painful ache in her heart when she considered how this young girl, whom she had trusted so much, had fled from her almost sisterly hospitality without even saying a word of thanks. Care was taken not to show her the brief note the poor seamstress had written to her benefactor just before leaving.

She had only been told of the note of five hundred francs found on her desk; and this last inexplicable circumstance had contributed to awaken cruel suspicions in the breast of Mdlle. de Cardoville. She already felt the fatal effects of that mistrust of everything and everybody, which Rodin had recommended to her; and this sentiment of suspicion and reserve had the more tendency to become powerful, that, for the first time in her life, Mdlle. de Cardoville, until then a stranger to all deception, had a secret to conceal—a secret, which was equally her happiness, her shame, and her torment. Half-recumbent on her divan, pensive and depressed, Adrienne pursued, with a mind often absent, one of her newly purchased books. Suddenly, she uttered an exclamation of surprise; the hand which held the book trembled like a leaf, and from that moment she appeared to read with passionate attention and devouring curiosity. Soon, her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, her smile assumed ineffable sweetness, and she seemed at once proud, happy, delighted—but, as she turned over the last page, her countenance expressed disappointment and chagrin. Then she recommenced this reading, which had occasioned her such sweet emotion, and this time she read with the most deliberate slowness, going over each page twice, and spelling, as it were, every line, every word. From time to time, she paused, and in a pensive mood, with her forehead leaning on her fair hand, she seemed to reflect, in a deep reverie, on the passages she had read with such tender and religious love. Arriving at a passage which so affected her, that a tear started in her eye, she suddenly turned the volume, to see on the cover the name of the author. For a few seconds, she contemplated this name with a singular expression of gratitude, and could not forbear raising to her rosy lips the page on which it was printed. After reading many times over the lines with which she had been so much struck, forgetting, no doubt, the letter in the spirit, she began to reflect so deeply, that the book glided from her hand, and fell upon the carpet. During the course of this reverie, the eyes of the young girl rested, at first mechanically, upon an admirable bas-relief, placed on an ebony stand, near one of the windows. This magnificent bronze, recently cast after a plaster copy from the antique, represented the triumph of the Indian Bacchus. Never, perhaps, had Grecian art attained such rare perfection. The youthful conqueror, half clad in a lion’s skin, which displayed his juvenile grace and charming purity of form shone with divine beauty. Standing up in a car, drawn by two tigers, with an air at once gentle and proud, he leaned with one hand upon a thyrsus, and with the other guided his savage steeds in tranquil majesty. By this rare mixture of grace, vigor, and serenity, it was easy to recognize the hero who had waged such desperate combats with men and with monsters of the forest. Thanks to the brownish tone of the figure, the light, falling from one side of the sculpture, admirably displayed the form of the youthful god, which, carved in relievo, and thus illumined, shone like a magnificent statue of pale gold upon the dark fretted background of the bronze.

She had only been informed about the five hundred franc note found on her desk; and this last puzzling detail had led to cruel suspicions in Mdlle. de Cardoville. She was already starting to feel the sad effects of mistrusting everything and everyone, which Rodin had suggested to her. This feeling of suspicion and caution seemed to grow stronger, especially since, for the first time in her life, Mdlle. de Cardoville, who had previously been unfamiliar with deceit, had a secret to keep—a secret that was both her joy, her shame, and her torment. Half-reclining on her couch, thoughtful and downcast, Adrienne flipped through one of her newly bought books, often losing her focus. Suddenly, she exclaimed in surprise; the hand holding the book shook like a leaf, and from that moment on, she read with intense focus and insatiable curiosity. Soon, her eyes sparkled with excitement, her smile became blissfully sweet, and she looked simultaneously proud, happy, and thrilled—but as she reached the last page, her expression changed to disappointment and frustration. She then started reading the book again, which had evoked such pleasurable emotions, this time taking her time, going over each page twice, and almost spelling out every line, every word. Occasionally, she paused, resting her forehead on her fair hand in a thoughtful mood, seemingly lost in deep reverie about the passages she had read with such tender and devoted love. Upon reaching a section that moved her so much that a tear welled up in her eye, she quickly flipped the book to check the cover for the author's name. For a few seconds, she gazed at this name with a unique expression of gratitude, unable to resist pressing her rosy lips to the page where it was printed. After reading the lines that had so deeply affected her multiple times, likely losing sight of the letters in the essence of the words, she became so absorbed in thought that the book slipped from her hand and fell onto the carpet. In the midst of this reverie, her eyes wandered, first mechanically, to a stunning bas-relief positioned on an ebony stand near one of the windows. This magnificent bronze, recently cast from an antique plaster copy, depicted the triumph of the Indian Bacchus. Perhaps Grecian art had never reached such stunning perfection. The youthful conqueror, partially clad in a lion's skin that showcased his graceful youth and captivating purity of form, radiated divine beauty. Standing in a chariot pulled by two tigers, with a gentle yet proud demeanor, he leaned one hand on a thyrsus and with the other directed his wild steeds with calm confidence. This rare blend of grace, strength, and tranquility made it easy to recognize the hero who had fought fiercely against both men and forest monsters. Thanks to the brownish hue of the figure, the light coming from one side of the sculpture beautifully highlighted the form of the youthful god, which, carved in relief and illuminated, glimmered like a splendid statue of pale gold against the dark mottled background of the bronze.

When Adrienne’s look first rested on this rare assemblage of divine perfections, her countenance was calm and thoughtful. But this contemplation, at first mechanical, became gradually more and more attentive and conscious, and the young lady, rising suddenly from her seat, slowly approached the bas-relief, as if yielding to the invincible attraction of an extraordinary resemblance. Then a slight blush appeared on the cheeks of Mdlle. de Cardoville, stole across her face, and spread rapidly to her neck and forehead. She approached still closer, threw round a hasty glance, as if half-ashamed, or as if she had feared to be surprised in a blamable action, and twice stretched forth her hand, trembling with emotion, to touch with the tips of her charming fingers the bronze forehead of the Indian Bacchus. And twice she stopped short, with a kind of modest hesitation. At last, the temptation became too strong for her. She yielded to it; and her alabaster finger, after delicately caressing the features of pale gold, was pressed more boldly for an instant on the pure and noble brow of the youthful god. At this pressure, though so slight, Adrienne seemed to feel a sort of electric shock; she trembled in every limb, her eyes languished, and, after swimming for an instant in their humid and brilliant crystal, were raised, half-closed, to heaven. Then her head was thrown a little way back, her knees bent insensibly, her rosy lips were half opened, as if to give a passage to her heated breath, for her bosom heaved violently, as thought youth and life had accelerated the pulsations of her heart, and made her blood boil in her veins. Finally, the burning cheeks of Adrienne betrayed a species of ecstasy, timid and passionate, chaste and sensual, the expression of which was ineffably touching.

When Adrienne first saw this rare collection of divine beauty, her expression was calm and contemplative. But what started as a mechanical observation gradually became more focused and conscious. The young lady suddenly got up from her seat and slowly walked toward the bas-relief, as if drawn irresistibly by an extraordinary resemblance. A slight blush crept onto Mdlle. de Cardoville's cheeks, quickly spreading to her neck and forehead. She approached even closer, casting a quick glance around, as if feeling a bit ashamed or worried about being caught doing something inappropriate, and twice she reached out her trembling hand to touch the bronze forehead of the Indian Bacchus. And twice she hesitated, stopping with a kind of modest uncertainty. Finally, the temptation became too strong for her. She gave in; her alabaster finger, after gently caressing the features of pale gold, finally pressed boldly for a moment against the pure and noble brow of the youthful god. At that slight touch, Adrienne seemed to feel a kind of electric shock; she trembled in every part of her body, her eyes softened, and after a moment of swimming in their moist, bright depths, they were raised, half-closed, to the heavens. Then her head tilted back a little, her knees bent involuntarily, and her rosy lips parted slightly, as if to let out her quickened breath, for her chest heaved violently, as if youth and life had quickened her heartbeat and made her blood boil in her veins. Finally, the warm cheeks of Adrienne revealed a kind of ecstasy, shy yet passionate, pure yet sensual, an expression that was indescribably moving.

An affecting spectacle indeed is that of a young maiden, whose modest brow flushes with the first fires of a secret passion. Does not the Creator of all things animate the body as well as the soul, with a spark of divine energy? Should He not be religiously glorified in the intellect as in the senses, with which He has so paternally endowed His creatures? They are impious blasphemers who seek to stifle the celestial senses, instead of guiding and harmonizing them in their divine flight. Suddenly, Mdlle. de Cardoville started, raised her head, opened her eyes as if awakening from a dream, withdrew abruptly from the sculptures, and walked several times up and down the room in an agitated manner, pressing her burning hands to her forehead. Then, falling, as it were, exhausted on her seat, her tears flowed in abundance. The most bitter grief was visible in her features, which revealed the fatal struggle that was passing within her. By degrees, her tears ceased. To this crisis of painful dejection succeeded a species of violent scorn and indignation against herself, which were expressed by these words that escaped her: “For the first time in my life, I feel weak and cowardly. Oh yes! cowardly—very cowardly!”

An emotionally powerful scene it is to witness a young woman whose modest brow turns red with the first sparks of a secret passion. Doesn’t the Creator of all things inspire both the body and the soul with a touch of divine energy? Shouldn’t He be honored in the mind just as much as in the senses, which He has so lovingly gifted His creations? Those who try to suppress the heavenly senses, instead of guiding and harmonizing them in their divine journey, are committing blasphemy. Suddenly, Mdlle. de Cardoville jumped, lifted her head, opened her eyes as if waking from a dream, abruptly pulled away from the sculptures, and paced back and forth in the room anxiously, pressing her hot hands to her forehead. Then, as if collapsing from exhaustion, she fell into her seat, her tears pouring out uncontrollably. The deepest sorrow was evident on her face, revealing the inner turmoil she was experiencing. Gradually, her tears stopped. This painful dejection gave way to a form of intense scorn and anger towards herself, which she expressed in the words that slipped from her: “For the first time in my life, I feel weak and cowardly. Oh yes! cowardly—very cowardly!”

The sound of a door opening and closing, roused Mdlle. de Cardoville from her bitter reflections. Georgette entered the room, and said to her mistress: “Madame, can you receive the Count de Montbron?”

The sound of a door opening and closing brought Mdlle. de Cardoville out of her bitter thoughts. Georgette entered the room and said to her mistress, "Madame, can you see the Count de Montbron?"

20533m
Original

Adrienne, too well-bred to exhibit before her women the sort of impatience occasioned by this unseasonable visit, said to Georgette: “You told M. de Montbron that I was at home?”

Adrienne, too refined to show her irritation in front of her ladies because of this unexpected visit, said to Georgette, “Did you tell M. de Montbron that I was home?”

“Yes, Madame.”

"Yes, Ma'am."

“Then beg him to walk in.” Though Mdlle. de Cardoville felt at that moment much vexed at the arrival of Montbron, let us hasten to say, that she entertained for him an almost filial affection, and a profound esteem, though, by a not unfrequent contrast, she almost always differed from him in opinion. Hence arose, when Mdlle. de Cardoville had nothing to disturb her mind, the most gay and animated discussions, in which M. de Montbron, notwithstanding his mocking and sceptical humor, his long experience, his rare knowledge of men and things, his fashionable training, in a word, had not always the advantage, and even acknowledged his defeat gayly enough. Thus, to give an idea of the differences of the count and Adrienne, before, as he would say laughingly, he had made himself her accomplice, he had always opposed (from other motives than those alleged by Madame de Saint-Dizier) Adrienne’s wish to live alone and in her own way; whilst Rodin, on the contrary, by investing the young girl’s resolve on this subject with an ideal grandeur of intention, had acquired a species of influence over her. M. de Montbron, now upwards of sixty years of age, had been a most prominent character during the Directory, Consulate, and the Empire. His prodigal style of living, his wit, his gayety, his duels, his amours, and his losses at play, had given him a leading influence in the best society of his day; while his character, his kind-heartedness, and liberality, secured him the lasting friendship of nearly all his female friends. At the time we now present him to the reader, he was still a great gambler; and, moreover, a very lucky gambler. He had, as we have stated, a very lordly style; his manners were decided, but polished and lively; his habits were such as belong to the higher classes of society, though he could be excessively sharp towards people whom he did not like. He was tall and thin, and his slim figure gave him an almost youthful appearance; his forehead was high, and a little bald; his hair was gray and short, his countenance long, his nose aquiline, his eyes blue and piercing, and his teeth white, and still very good.

“Then ask him to come in.” Although Mdlle. de Cardoville felt quite annoyed by Montbron’s arrival, it should be noted that she had a nearly familial affection for him and held him in deep respect, even though they often disagreed in opinion. This led to lively and spirited debates when Mdlle. de Cardoville’s mind was clear, where M. de Montbron, despite his mocking and skeptical attitude, extensive experience, and sharp knowledge of people and matters, didn’t always have the upper hand and even cheerfully acknowledged his losses. To illustrate the contrasts between the Count and Adrienne, before, as he humorously put it, he became her partner in crime, he consistently opposed (for reasons different from those cited by Madame de Saint-Dizier) Adrienne's desire to live independently and on her own terms. Conversely, Rodin, by endowing the young woman’s determination with a touch of noble idealism, gained a sort of influence over her. M. de Montbron, now over sixty, had been a prominent figure during the Directory, Consulate, and the Empire. His lavish lifestyle, wit, cheerfulness, duels, romances, and gambling losses had earned him a significant standing in elite society, while his character, kindness, and generosity secured lasting friendships with nearly all his female acquaintances. At the time we introduce him to the reader, he was still a frequent gambler, and quite a fortunate one at that. He had, as mentioned, an impressive demeanor; his manners were assertive yet refined and lively; his habits were typical of the upper classes, although he could be quite sharp with people he disliked. He was tall and slim, giving him an almost youthful look; his forehead was high and slightly bald, his hair gray and short, his face long, his nose prominent, his eyes blue and piercing, and his teeth white and still in good shape.

“The Count de Montbron,” said Georgette, opening the door. The count entered, and hastened to kiss Adrienne’s hand, with a sort of paternal familiarity.

“The Count de Montbron,” said Georgette, opening the door. The count entered, and quickly leaned in to kiss Adrienne’s hand with a kind of fatherly familiarity.

“Come!” said M. de Montbron to himself; “let us try to discover the truth I am in search of, that we may escape a great misfortune.”

“Come!” said M. de Montbron to himself; “let’s try to figure out the truth I’m looking for, so we can avoid a big misfortune.”





CHAPTER VIII. THE CONFESSION.

Mdlle. de Cardoville, not wishing to betray the cause of the violent feelings which agitated her, received M. de Montbron with a feigned and forced gayety. On the other hand, notwithstanding his tact and knowledge of the world, the count was much embarrassed how to enter upon the subject on which he wished to confer with Adrienne, and he resolved to feel his way, before seriously commencing the conversation. After looking at the young lady for some seconds, M. de Montbron shook his head, and said, with a sigh of regret: “My dear child, I am not pleased.”

Mdlle. de Cardoville, not wanting to reveal the intense emotions she was feeling, welcomed M. de Montbron with a false and forced cheerfulness. Meanwhile, despite his experience and social skills, the count felt quite awkward about how to bring up the topic he wanted to discuss with Adrienne, so he decided to take his time before diving into the conversation. After observing the young lady for a few moments, M. de Montbron shook his head and said with a sigh of disappointment: “My dear child, I’m not happy.”

“Some affair of the heart, or of hearts, my dear count?” returned Adrienne, smiling.

“Some romantic matter, or matters of the heart, my dear count?” Adrienne replied with a smile.

“Of the heart,” said M. de Montbron.

“Of the heart,” said Mr. de Montbron.

“What! you, so great a player, think more of a woman’s whim than a throw of the dice?”

"What! You, such a skilled player, care more about a woman's whim than about a roll of the dice?"

“I have a heavy heart, and you are the cause of it, my dear child.”

“I feel a deep sadness, and you are the reason for it, my dear child.”

“M. de Montbron, you will make me very proud,” said Adrienne, with a smile.

“M. de Montbron, you’re going to make me really proud,” said Adrienne, with a smile.

“You would be wrong, for I tell you plainly, my trouble is caused by your neglect of your beauty. Yes, your countenance is pale, dejected, sorrowful; you have been low-spirited for the last few days; you have something on your mind, I am sure of it.”

“You're mistaken, because I’ll be straightforward with you: my concern comes from your neglect of your beauty. Yes, your face is pale, downcast, and sad; you've seemed down for the past few days; there's something bothering you, and I’m certain of it.”

“My dear M. de Montbron, you have so much penetration, that you may be allowed to fall for once, as now. I am not sad, I have nothing on my mind, and—I am about to utter a very silly piece of impertinence—I have never thought myself so pretty.”

“My dear M. de Montbron, you’re so perceptive that I guess you can afford to be wrong this once. I’m not upset, I have nothing bothering me, and—here comes a pretty silly comment—I’ve never felt so pretty.”

“On the contrary, nothing could be more modest than such an assertion. Who told you that falsehood? a woman?”

“On the contrary, nothing could be more modest than that claim. Who told you that lie? A woman?”

“No; it was my heart, and it spoke the truth,” answered Adrienne, with a slight degree of emotion. “Understand it, if you can,” she added.

“No; it was my heart, and it spoke the truth,” Adrienne replied, with a hint of emotion. “Try to understand it, if you can,” she added.

“Do you mean that you are proud of the alteration in your features, because you are proud of the sufferings of your heart?” said M. de Montbron, looking at Adrienne with attention. “Be it so; I am then right. You have some sorrow. I persist in it,” added the count, speaking with a tone of real feeling, “because it is painful to me.”

“Are you saying that you take pride in the changes to your face because you’re proud of the pain in your heart?” M. de Montbron said, gazing at Adrienne intently. “If that’s the case, then I’m correct. You have some sadness. I’m convinced of it,” the count continued, his voice filled with genuine emotion, “because it hurts me.”

20543m
Original

“Be satisfied; I am as happy as possible—for every instant I take delight in repeating, how, at my age, I am free—absolutely free!”

“Be content; I’m as happy as can be—for every moment I love to say how, at my age, I am free—totally free!”

“Yes; free to torment yourself, free to be miserable.”

“Yes; free to torment yourself, free to be unhappy.”

“Come, come, my dear count!” said Adrienne, “you are recommencing our old quarrel. I still find in you the ally of my aunt and the Abbe d’Aigrigny.”

“Come on, my dear count!” Adrienne said, “you’re starting our old argument again. I still see you as the ally of my aunt and Abbe d’Aigrigny.”

“Yes; as the republicans are the allies of the legitimists—to destroy each other in their turn. Talking of your abominable aunt, they say that she holds a sort of council at her house these last few days, a regular mitred conspiracy. She is certainly in a good way.”

“Yes; the republicans are working with the legitimists—to take each other down in their turn. Speaking of your dreadful aunt, they say she’s been holding some kind of council at her house these past few days, a real conspiratorial gathering. She’s definitely up to something.”

“Why not? Formerly, she would have wished to be Goddess of Reason, now, we shall perhaps see her canonized. She has already performed the first part of the life of Mary Magdalen.”

“Why not? In the past, she would have wanted to be the Goddess of Reason; now, we might soon see her recognized as a saint. She has already completed the first part of Mary Magdalen's life.”

“You can never speak worse of her than she deserves, my dear child. Still, though for quite opposite reasons, I agreed with her on the subject of your wish to reside alone.”

“You can never say anything worse about her than she deserves, my dear child. Still, even for completely different reasons, I agreed with her regarding your desire to live alone.”

“I know it.”

“I got it.”

“Yes; and because I wished to see you a thousand times freer than you really are, I advised you—”

“Yes; and because I wanted to see you a thousand times freer than you really are, I advised you—”

“To marry.”

"To get married."

“No doubt; you would have had your dear liberty, with its consequences, only, instead of Mdlle. de Cardoville, we should have called you Madame Somebody, having found an excellent husband to be responsible for your independence.”

“No doubt; you would have had your precious freedom, along with its consequences, but instead of Mdlle. de Cardoville, we would have referred to you as Madame Somebody, having found a great husband to take care of your independence.”

“And who would have been responsible for this ridiculous husband? And who would bear a mocked and degraded name? I, perhaps?” said Adrienne, with animation. “No, no, my dear count, good or ill, I will answer for my own actions; to my name shall attach the reputation, which I alone have formed. I am as incapable of basely dishonoring a name which is not mine, as of continually bearing it myself, if it were not held in, esteem. And, as one can only answer for one’s own actions, I prefer to keep my name.”

“And who would be responsible for this ridiculous husband? And who would have to live with a mocked and degraded name? Me, maybe?” said Adrienne, animatedly. “No, no, my dear count, whether good or bad, I will take responsibility for my own actions; my name will carry the reputation that I alone have built. I am just as incapable of dishonoring a name that isn’t mine as I am of bearing it myself if it’s not held in esteem. And since one can only answer for their own actions, I’d rather keep my name.”

“You are the only person in the world that has such ideas.”

“You're the only person in the world with these kinds of ideas.”

“Why?” said Adrienne, laughing. “Because it appears to me horrible, to see a poor girl lost and buried in some ugly and selfish man, and become, as they say seriously, the better half of the monster—yes! a fresh and blooming rose to become part of a frightful thistle!—Come, my dear count; confess there is something odious in this conjugal metempsychosis,” added Adrienne, with a burst of laughter.

“Why?” said Adrienne, laughing. “Because it seems awful to me to see a poor girl lost and stuck with some ugly and selfish guy, and become, as they seriously say, the better half of the monster—yes! a fresh and blooming rose becoming part of a hideous thistle!—Come on, my dear count; admit there’s something disgusting about this marital transformation,” added Adrienne, laughing heartily.

The forced and somewhat feverish gayety of Adrienne contrasted painfully with her pale and suffering countenance; it was so easy to see that she strove to stifle with laughter some deep sorrow, that M. de Montbron was much affected by it; but, dissembling his emotion, he appeared to reflect a moment, and took up mechanically one of the new, fresh-cut books, by which Adrienne was surrounded. After casting a careless glance at this volume, he continued, still dissembling his feelings: “Come, my dear madcap: this is another folly. Suppose I were twenty years old, and that you did me the honor to marry me—you would be called Lady de Montbron, I imagine?”

The forced and somewhat frantic cheerfulness of Adrienne stood in stark contrast to her pale and troubled face; it was clear she was trying to mask some deep sadness with her laughter, which deeply moved M. de Montbron. However, hiding his feelings, he paused for a moment and picked up one of the new, freshly cut books surrounding Adrienne. After glancing casually at the book, he continued, still concealing his emotions: “Come on, my dear wild child: this is just another silly idea. If I were twenty years old and you graciously agreed to marry me—you’d be called Lady de Montbron, right?”

“Perhaps.”

"Maybe."

“How perhaps? Would you not bear my name, if you married me?”

“How is that possible? Wouldn't you take my last name if you married me?”

“My dear count,” said Adrienne, with a smile, “do not let us pursue this hypothesis, which can only leave us—regrets.”

“My dear count,” said Adrienne, smiling, “let’s not go down this path, which will only lead us to—regrets.”

Suddenly, M. de Montbron started, and looked at Mdlle, de Cardoville with an expression of surprise. For some moments, whilst talking to Adrienne, he had mechanically—taken up two or three of the volumes scattered over the couch, and had glanced at their titles in the same careless manner. The first was the “Modern History of India.” The second, “Travels in India.” The third, “Letters on India.” Much surprised, M. de Montbron had continued his investigation, and found that the fourth volume continued this Indian nomenclature, being “Rambles in India.” The fifth was, “Recollections of Hindostan.” The sixth, “Notes of a Traveller in the East Indies.”

Suddenly, M. de Montbron froze and looked at Mdlle de Cardoville with a look of surprise. For a few moments, while talking to Adrienne, he had mindlessly picked up two or three of the books scattered over the couch and glanced at their titles in a casual way. The first was "Modern History of India." The second was "Travels in India." The third was "Letters on India." Quite surprised, M. de Montbron kept looking and found that the fourth book followed this Indian theme, titled "Rambles in India." The fifth was "Recollections of Hindostan." The sixth was "Notes of a Traveller in the East Indies."

Hence the astonishment, which, for many serious reasons, M. de Montbron had no longer been able to conceal, and which his looks betrayed to Adrienne. The latter, having completely forgotten the presence of the accusing volumes by which she was surrounded, yielded to a movement of involuntary confusion, and blushed slightly; but, her firm and resolute character again coming to her aid, she looked full at M. de Montbron, and said to him: “Well, my dear count! what surprises you?”

Hence the astonishment that M. de Montbron could no longer hide for many serious reasons, which his expression revealed to Adrienne. She completely forgot about the accusatory books surrounding her and felt a wave of involuntary embarrassment, blushing slightly. However, her strong and determined character quickly kicked in, and she looked directly at M. de Montbron and asked, “Well, my dear count! What surprises you?”

Instead of answering, M. de Montbron appeared still more absorbed in thought, and contemplating the young girl, he could not forbear saying to himself: “No, no—it is impossible—and yet—”

Instead of answering, M. de Montbron seemed even more lost in thought, and as he looked at the young girl, he couldn’t help but think to himself, “No, no—it’s impossible—and yet—”

“It would, perhaps, be indiscreet in me to listen to your soliloquy, my dear count,” said Adrienne.

“It might be a bit inappropriate for me to listen to your monologue, my dear count,” said Adrienne.

“Excuse me, my dear child; but what I see surprises me so much—”

“Excuse me, my dear child, but what I see surprises me so much—”

“And pray what do you see?”

“And what do you see?”

“The traces of so great and novel an interest in all that relates to India,” said M. de Montbron, laying a slight stress on his words, and fixing a piercing look upon the young girl.

“The traces of such a strong and unique interest in everything related to India,” said M. de Montbron, emphasizing his words slightly and giving the young girl an intense look.

“Well!” said Adrienne, stoutly.

"Well!" said Adrienne, firmly.

“Well! I seek the cause of this sudden passion—”

“Well! I want to understand the reason behind this sudden passion—”

“Geographical?” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, interrupting M. de Montbron: “you may find this taste somewhat serious for my age my dear count—but one must find occupation for leisure hours—and then, having a cousin, who is both an Indian and a prince, I should like to know something of the fortunate country from which I derive this savage relationship.”

“Geographical?” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, interrupting M. de Montbron. “You might think this interest is a bit serious for someone my age, dear count—but you have to find something to do in your free time. Plus, with a cousin who is both an Indian and a prince, I want to learn about the amazing country I get this wild connection from.”

These last words were pronounced with a bitterness that was not lost on M. de Montbron: watching Adrienne attentively, he observed: “Meseems, you speak of the prince with some harshness.”

These last words were spoken with a bitterness that didn’t go unnoticed by M. de Montbron: observing Adrienne closely, he remarked, “It seems to me that you're speaking about the prince rather harshly.”

“No; I speak of him with indifference.”

“No; I talk about him without caring.”

“Yet he deserves a very different feeling.”

“Yet he deserves a completely different feeling.”

“On the part of some other person, perhaps,” replied Adrienne, dryly.

“Maybe on someone else's part,” Adrienne replied, dryly.

“He is so unhappy!” said M, de Montbron, in a tone of sincere pity. “When I saw him the other day, he made my heart ache.”

“He is so unhappy!” said M, de Montbron, with genuine sympathy. “When I saw him the other day, it broke my heart.”

“What have I to do with it?” exclaimed Adrienne, with an accent of painful and almost angry impatience.

“What do I have to do with it?” exclaimed Adrienne, her voice filled with painful and nearly angry impatience.

“I should have thought that his cruel torments at least deserved your pity,” answered the count gravely.

“I would have thought that his harsh suffering at least deserved your sympathy,” replied the count seriously.

“Pity—from me!” cried Adrienne, with an air of offended pride. Then restraining herself, she added coldly: “You are jesting, M. de Montbron. It is not in sober seriousness that you ask me to take interest in the amorous torments of your prince.”

“Pity—from me!” exclaimed Adrienne, with a tone of offended pride. Then, calming herself, she added icily: “You’re joking, M. de Montbron. You can’t be serious when you ask me to care about the romantic troubles of your prince.”

There was so much cold disdain in these last words of Adrienne, her pale and agitated countenance betrayed such haughty bitterness, that M. de Montbron said, sorrowfully: “It is then true; I have not been deceived. I, who thought, from our old and constant friendship, that I had some claim to your confidence have known nothing of it—while you told all to another. It is painful, very painful to me.”

There was so much cold disdain in Adrienne's final words, and her pale, upset face showed such haughty bitterness that M. de Montbron said sadly, “So it is true; I wasn’t mistaken. I thought, because of our long and steady friendship, that I had some right to your trust, but I’ve known nothing of it—while you shared everything with someone else. It’s hurtful, very hurtful to me.”

“I do not understand you, M. de Montbron.”

“I don’t understand you, M. de Montbron.”

“Well then, since I must speak plainly,” cried the count, “there is, I see, no hope for this unhappy boy—you love another.”

“Well then, since I have to be straightforward,” shouted the count, “I can see there’s no hope for this unfortunate boy—you love someone else.”

As Adrienne started—“Oh! you cannot deny it,” resumed the count; “your paleness and melancholy for the last few days, your implacable indifference to the prince—all prove to me that you are in love.”

As Adrienne hesitated—“Oh! you can't deny it,” the count continued; “your pale face and sadness for the past few days, your cold indifference to the prince—all show me that you are in love.”

Hurt by the manner in which the count spoke of the sentiment he attributed to her, Mdlle. de Cardoville answered with dignified stateliness: “You must know, M. de Montbron, that a secret discovered is not a confidence. Your language surprises me.

Hurt by how the count talked about the feelings he thought she had, Mdlle. de Cardoville replied with dignified poise: “You should know, M. de Montbron, that a secret uncovered is not a trust. Your words surprise me.

“Oh, my dear friend, if I use the poor privilege of experience—if I guess that you are in love—if I tell you so, and even go so far as to reproach you with it—it is because the life or death of this poor prince is concerned; and I feel for him as if he were my son, for it is impossible to know him without taking the warmest interest in him.”

“Oh, my dear friend, if I rely on the little wisdom that comes with experience—if I suspect you’re in love—if I say it out loud and even call you out on it—it’s because the life or death of this poor prince is at stake; and I care for him as if he were my own son, because it’s impossible to know him without feeling a deep concern for him.”

“It would be singular,” returned Adrienne, with redoubled coldness, and still more bitter irony, “if my love—admitting I were in love—could have any such strange influence on Prince Djalma. What can it matter to him?” added she, with almost agonizing disdain.

“It would be unusual,” replied Adrienne, with even more coldness and bitter irony, “if my love—assuming I were in love—could have any strange impact on Prince Djalma. What difference does it make to him?” she added, with almost unbearable disdain.

“What can it matter to him? Now really, my dear friend, permit me to tell you, that it is you who are jesting cruelly. What! this unfortunate youth loves you with all the blind ardor of a first love—twice has attempted to terminate by suicide the horrible tortures of his passion—and you think it strange that your love for another should be with him a question of life or death!”

“What does it matter to him? Honestly, my dear friend, let me tell you that you are the one being cruelly playful. What! This poor young man loves you with the intense, blind passion of first love—he has tried twice to end his life to escape the terrible agony of his feelings—and you think it’s weird that your love for someone else is for him a matter of life or death!”

“He loves me then?” cried the young girl, with an accent impossible to describe.

“He loves me then?” exclaimed the young girl, her tone impossible to describe.

“He loves you to madness, I tell you; I have seen it.”

“He loves you like crazy, I swear; I've seen it.”

Adrienne seemed overcome with amazement. From pale, she became crimson; as the redness disappeared, her lips grew white, and trembled. Her emotion was so strong, that she remained for some moments unable to speak, and pressed her hand to her heart, as if to moderate its pulsations.

Adrienne looked completely stunned. She went from pale to bright red; as the color faded, her lips turned white and started to shake. Her feelings were so intense that she couldn't speak for a few moments, pressing her hand against her heart as if trying to calm its pounding.

M. de Montbron, almost frightened at the sudden change in Adrienne’s countenance, hastily approached her, exclaiming: “Good heaven, my poor child! what is the matter?”

M. de Montbron, nearly alarmed by the quick shift in Adrienne’s expression, quickly went up to her, exclaiming: “Good heavens, my poor child! What’s wrong?”

Instead of answering, Adrienne waved her hand to him, in sign that he should not be alarmed; and, in fact, the count was speedily tranquillized, for the beautiful face, which had so lately been contracted with pain, irony, and scorn, seemed now expressive of the sweetest and most ineffable emotions; Adrienne appeared to luxuriate in delight, and to fear losing the least particle of it; then, as reflection told her, that she was, perhaps, the dupe of illusion or falsehood, she exclaimed suddenly, with anguish, addressing herself to M. de Montbron: “But is what you tell me true?”

Instead of answering, Adrienne waved her hand to indicate that he shouldn’t be worried; and, in fact, the count soon calmed down, because the beautiful face that had recently shown signs of pain, irony, and scorn now radiated the sweetest and most indescribable feelings. Adrienne seemed to revel in her joy, as if afraid to lose even a tiny bit of it; then, as she reflected on the possibility that she might be falling for an illusion or deception, she suddenly exclaimed in distress, turning to M. de Montbron: “But is what you’re telling me true?”

“What I tell you!”

"Listen to what I say!"

“Yes—that Prince Djalma—”

"Yep—that Prince Djalma—"

“Loves you to madness?—Alas! it is only too true.”

“Loves you to madness?—Unfortunately, it's all too true.”

“No, no,” cried Adrienne, with a charming expression of simplicity; “that could never be too true.”

“No, no,” cried Adrienne, with a delightful look of innocence; “that could never be too true.”

“What do you say?” cried the count.

“What do you think?” shouted the count.

“But that woman?” asked Adrienne, as if the word scorched her lips.

“But that woman?” Adrienne asked, as if the word burned her lips.

“What woman?”

“Which woman?”

“She who has been the cause of all these painful struggles.”

“She who has caused all these painful struggles.”

“That woman—why, who should it be but you?”

“That woman—who else could it be but you?”

“What, I? Oh! tell me, was it I?”

“What, me? Oh! tell me, was it really me?”

“On my word of honor. I trust my experience. I have never seen so ardent and sincere a passion.”

“On my word of honor. I trust my experience. I've never seen such a passionate and genuine love.”

“Oh! is it really so? Has he never had any other love?”

“Oh! Is that really true? Has he never loved anyone else?”

“Never.”

"Not a chance."

“Yet I was told so.”

"Still, that's what I was told."

“By whom?”

"Who did that?"

“M. Rodin.”

“M. Rodin.”

“That Djalma—”

“That Djalma—”

“Had fallen violently in love, two days after I saw him.”

“Had fallen deeply in love, two days after I met him.”

“M. Rodin told you that!” cried M. de Montbron, as if struck with a sudden idea. “Why, it is he who told Djalma that you were in love with some one else.”

“M. Rodin told you that!” cried M. de Montbron, as if struck with a sudden idea. “Why, he’s the one who told Djalma that you were in love with someone else.”

“I!”

“I!”

“And this it was which occasioned the poor youth’s dreadful despair.”

“And this was what caused the poor young man's terrible despair.”

“It was this which occasioned my despair.”

“It was this that caused my despair.”

“You love him, then, just as he loves you!” exclaimed M. de Montbron, transported with joy.

“You love him, then, just like he loves you!” exclaimed M. de Montbron, overwhelmed with joy.

“Love him!” said Mdlle. de Cardoville. A discreet knock at the door interrupted Adrienne.

“Love him!” said Mdlle. de Cardoville. A quiet knock at the door interrupted Adrienne.

“One of your servants, no doubt. Be calm,” said the count.

"One of your staff, I'm sure. Stay calm," said the count.

“Come in,” said Adrienne, in an agitated voice.

"Come in," Adrienne said, sounding upset.

“What is it?” said Mdlle. de Cardoville. Florine entered the room.

“What is it?” Mdlle. de Cardoville asked. Florine walked into the room.

“M. Rodin has just been here. Fearing to disturb mademoiselle, he would not come in; but he will return in half an hour. Will mademoiselle receive him?”

“M. Rodin just stopped by. Afraid to interrupt mademoiselle, he didn’t come in; but he’ll be back in half an hour. Will mademoiselle see him?”

“Yes, yes,” said the count to Florine; “even if I am still here, show him in by all means. Is not that your opinion?” asked M. de Montbron of Adrienne.

“Yes, yes,” said the count to Florine; “even if I’m still here, go ahead and show him in. Don’t you think so?” asked M. de Montbron of Adrienne.

“Quite so,” answered the young girl; and a flash of indignation darted from her eyes, as she thought of Rodin’s perfidy.

“Exactly,” replied the young girl, and a spark of anger shone in her eyes as she considered Rodin’s betrayal.

“Oho! the old knave!” said M. de Montbron, “I always had my doubts of that crooked neck!” Florine withdrew, leaving the count with her mistress.

“Oho! That old trickster!” said M. de Montbron, “I always had my suspicions about that crooked neck!” Florine stepped away, leaving the count with her mistress.





CHAPTER IX. LOVE.

Mdlle. de Cardoville was transfigured. For the first time her beauty shone forth in all its lustre. Until now overshadowed by indifference, or darkened by grief, she appeared suddenly illumined by a brilliant ray of sunshine. The slight irritation caused by Rodin’s perfidy passed like an imperceptible shade from her brow. What cared she now for falsehood and perfidy? Had they not failed? And, for the future, what human power could interpose between her and Djalma, so sure of each other? Who would dare to cross the path of those two things, resolute and strong with the irresistible power of youth, love, and liberty? Who would dare to follow them into that blazing sphere, whither they went, so beautiful and happy, to blend together in their inextinguishable love, protected by the proof armor of their own happiness? Hardly had Florine left the room, when Adrienne approached M. de Montbron with a rapid step. She seemed to have become taller; and to watch her advancing, light, radiant, and triumphant, one might have fancied her a goddess walking upon clouds.

Mdlle. de Cardoville was transformed. For the first time, her beauty shone in all its glory. Until now, it had been overshadowed by indifference or clouded by grief, but suddenly she seemed illuminated by a bright ray of sunshine. The slight irritation from Rodin’s betrayal faded like a barely noticeable shadow on her brow. What did she care now for lies and betrayal? Hadn’t they failed? And in the future, what human force could come between her and Djalma, who were so sure of each other? Who would dare to stand in the way of these two, determined and empowered by the unstoppable forces of youth, love, and freedom? Who would be brave enough to follow them into that radiant realm they were heading toward, so beautiful and happy, ready to merge in their everlasting love, shielded by the strong armor of their own happiness? Hardly had Florine left the room when Adrienne quickly approached M. de Montbron. She seemed to stand taller; watching her move, light, radiant, and triumphant, one could almost imagine her as a goddess walking upon clouds.

“When shall I see him?” was her first word to M. de Montbron.

“When will I see him?” was her first question to M. de Montbron.

“Well—say to-morrow; he must be prepared for so much happiness; in so ardent a nature, such sudden, unexpected joy might be terrible.”

“Well—let’s say tomorrow; he has to get ready for that much happiness; for someone with such a passionate nature, such sudden, unexpected joy could be overwhelming.”

Adrienne remained pensive for a moment, and then said rapidly: “To morrow—yes—not before to-morrow. I have a superstition of the heart.”

Adrienne stayed deep in thought for a moment, then quickly said, “Tomorrow—yes—not before tomorrow. I have a feeling in my heart.”

“What is it?”

"What’s that?"

“You shall know. HE LOVES ME—that word says all, contains all, comprehends all, is all—and yet I have a thousand questions to ask with regard to him—but I will ask none before to-morrow, because, by a mysterious fatality, to-morrow is with me a sacred anniversary. It will be an age till then; but happily, I can wait. Look here!”

“You will know. HE LOVES ME—that word says everything, holds everything, understands everything, is everything—and yet I have a thousand questions about him—but I won't ask any until tomorrow, because, for some mysterious reason, tomorrow is a special anniversary for me. It will feel like forever until then; but thankfully, I can wait. Look here!”

Beckoning M. de Montbron, she led him to the Indian Bacchus. “How much it is like him!” said she to the count.

Beckoning M. de Montbron, she guided him to the Indian Bacchus. “It looks so much like him!” she said to the count.

“Indeed,” exclaimed the latter, “it is strange!”

“Yeah,” the other person said, “it is weird!”

“Strange?” returned Adrienne, with a smile of gentle pride; “strange, that a hero, a demi-god, an ideal of beauty, should resemble Djalma?”

“Strange?” Adrienne replied with a smile of gentle pride. “Is it strange that a hero, a demi-god, an ideal of beauty, should look like Djalma?”

“How you love him!” said M. de Montbron, deeply touched, and almost dazzled by the felicity which beamed from the countenance of Adrienne.

“How you love him!” said M. de Montbron, deeply moved and almost overwhelmed by the happiness that radiated from Adrienne's face.

“I must have suffered a good deal, do you not think so?” said she, after a moment’s silence.

“I must have gone through a lot, don’t you think?” she said, after a moment of silence.

“If I had not made up my mind to come here to-day, almost in despair, what would have happened?”

“If I hadn’t decided to come here today, almost out of desperation, what would have happened?”

“I cannot tell; I should perhaps have died, for I am wounded mortally here”—she pressed her hand to her heart. “But what might have been death to me, will now be life.”

“I can't say; I probably should have died, because I'm seriously wounded here”—she pressed her hand to her heart. “But what could have been death for me will now be life.”

“It was horrible,” said the count, shuddering. “Such a passion, buried in your own breast, proud as you are—”

“It was awful,” said the count, shivering. “Such a passion, hidden in your own heart, no matter how proud you are—”

“Yes, proud—but not self-conceited. When I learned his love for another, and that the impression which I fancied I had made on him at our first interview had been immediately effaced, I renounced all hope, without being able to renounce my love. Instead of shunning his image, I surrounded myself with all that could remind me of him. In default of happiness, there is a bitter pleasure in suffering through what we love.”

“Yes, proud—but not arrogant. When I found out about his love for someone else, and that the impression I thought I had made on him during our first meeting had quickly faded, I gave up all hope, even though I couldn’t give up my love. Instead of avoiding his memory, I surrounded myself with everything that could remind me of him. Lacking happiness, there’s a painful pleasure in suffering for what we love.”

“I can now understand your Indian library.”

“I can now understand your Indian library.”

Instead of answering the count, Adrienne took from the stand one of the freshly-cut volumes, and, bringing it to M. de Montbron, said to him, with a smile and a celestial expression of joy and happiness: “I was wrong—I am vain. Just read this—aloud, if you please. I tell you that I can wait for to-morrow.” Presenting the book to the count, she pointed out one passage with the tip of her charming finger. Then she sank down upon the couch, and, in an attitude of deep attention, with her body bent forward, her hands crossed upon the cushion, her chin resting upon her hands, her large eyes fixed with a sort of adoration on the Indian Bacchus, that was just opposite to her, she appeared by this impassioned contemplation to prepare herself to listen to M. de Montbron.

Instead of responding to the count, Adrienne picked up one of the freshly-cut books from the stand and, with a smile and a radiant expression of joy and happiness, said to M. de Montbron, “I was wrong—I’m being vain. Just read this—out loud, if you don’t mind. I can wait until tomorrow.” Handing the book to the count, she pointed out a particular passage with her lovely finger. Then she sank down onto the couch, assuming a position of deep focus, her body leaning forward, hands crossed on the cushion, chin resting on her hands, and her large eyes fixed in a kind of adoration on the Indian Bacchus right in front of her. This passionate contemplation made it seem like she was ready to listen to M. de Montbron.

The latter, much astonished, began to read, after again looking at Adrienne, who said to him, in her most coaxing voice, “Very slowly, I beg of you.”

The latter, quite surprised, started to read, after looking at Adrienne again, who said to him in her sweetest voice, “Very slowly, please.”

M. de Montbron then read the following passage from the journal of a traveller in India: “‘When I was at Bombay, in 1829, I constantly heard amongst the English there, of a young hero, the son of—‘”

M. de Montbron then read the following passage from the journal of a traveler in India: “‘When I was in Bombay in 1829, I often heard among the English there about a young hero, the son of—‘”

The count having paused a second, by reason of the barbarous spelling of the name of Djalma’s father, Adrienne immediately said to him, in her soft voice: “The son of Kadja-sing.”

The count paused for a moment because of the difficult spelling of Djalma’s father's name, and Adrienne quickly said to him in her gentle voice: “The son of Kadja-sing.”

20551m
Original

“What a memory!” said the count, with a smile. And he resumed: “‘A young hero, the son of Kadja-sing, king of Mundi. On his return from a distant and sanguinary expedition amongst the mountains against this Indian king, Colonel Drake was filled with enthusiasm for this son of Kadja-sing, known as Djalma. Hardly beyond the age of childhood, this young prince has in the course of this implacable war given proofs of such chivalrous intrepidity, and of so noble a character, that his father has been surnamed the Father of the Generous.’”

“What a memory!” said the count, smiling. He continued, “A young hero, the son of Kadja-sing, king of Mundi. On his return from a distant and bloody campaign in the mountains against this Indian king, Colonel Drake was full of admiration for this son of Kadja-sing, known as Djalma. Barely out of childhood, this young prince has shown such brave courage and noble character during this relentless war that his father has earned the nickname the Father of the Generous.”

“That is a touching custom,” said the count. “To recompense the father, as it were, by giving him a surname in honor of his son, is a great idea. But how strange you should have met with this book!” added the count, in surprise. “I can understand; there is matter here to inflame the coolest head.”

“That's a beautiful tradition,” said the count. “Rewarding the father, in a way, by giving him a surname in honor of his son is a fantastic idea. But how odd that you came across this book!” the count added, surprised. “I can see why; there's enough here to stir even the calmest mind.”

“Oh! you will see, you will see,” said Adrienne.

“Oh! You’ll see, you’ll see,” said Adrienne.

The count continued to read: “‘Colonel Drake, one of the bravest and best officers of the English army, said yesterday, in my presence, that having been dangerously wounded, and taken prisoner by Prince Djalma, after an energetic resistance, he had been conveyed to the camp established in the village of—”

The count kept reading: “‘Colonel Drake, one of the bravest and best officers in the English army, said yesterday, in front of me, that after being seriously injured and captured by Prince Djalma, following a fierce fight, he had been taken to the camp set up in the village of—”

Here there was the same hesitation on the part of the count, on seeing a still more barbarous name than the first; so, not wishing to try the adventure, he paused, and said to Adrienne, “Now really, I give this up.”

Here there was the same hesitation on the part of the count when he saw an even more barbaric name than the first; so, not wanting to take the risk, he stopped and said to Adrienne, “Honestly, I’m done with this.”

“And yet it is so easy!” replied Adrienne; and she pronounced with inexpressible softness, a name in itself soft, “The village of Shumshabad.”

“And yet it's so easy!” replied Adrienne; and she said with indescribable softness, a name that itself is soft, “The village of Shumshabad.”

“You appear to have an infallible process for remembering geographical names,” said the count, continuing: “‘Once arrived at the camp, Colonel Drake received the kindest hospitality, and Prince Djalma treated him with the respect of a son. It was there that the colonel became acquainted with some facts, which carried to the highest pitch his enthusiasm for prince Djalma. I heard him relate the two following.

“You seem to have a perfect method for remembering geographic names,” said the count, continuing: “‘Once they reached the camp, Colonel Drake was welcomed with the warmest hospitality, and Prince Djalma showed him the respect of a son. It was there that the colonel learned some details that greatly increased his admiration for Prince Djalma. I heard him share the following two stories.

“‘In one of the battles, the prince was accompanied by a young Indian of about twelve years of age, whom he loved tenderly, and who served him as a page, following him on horseback to carry his spare weapons. This child was idolized by its mother; just as they set out on the expedition, she had entrusted her son to Prince Djalma’s care, saying, with a stoicism worthy of antiquity, “Let him be your brother.” “He shall be my brother,” had replied the prince. In the height of a disastrous defeat, the child is severely wounded, and his horse killed; the prince, at peril of his life, notwithstanding the perception of a forced retreat, disengages him, and places him on the croup of his own horse; they are pursued; a musket-ball strikes their steed, who is just able to reach a jungle, in the midst of which, after some vain efforts, he falls exhausted. The child is unable to walk, but the prince carries him in his arms, and hides with him in the thickest part of the jungle. The English arrive, and begin their search; but the two victims escape. After a night and a day of marches, counter-marches, stratagems, fatigues, unheard-of perils, the prince, still, carrying the child, one of whose legs is broken, arrives at his father’s camp, and says, with the utmost simplicity, “I had promised his mother that I would act a brother’s part by him—and I have done so.”’

“‘In one of the battles, the prince was joined by a young Indian boy, around twelve years old, whom he adored and who served as his page, riding alongside him to carry his spare weapons. This child was cherished by his mother; just as they set out on the expedition, she entrusted her son to Prince Djalma’s care, saying with a stoicism reminiscent of ancient times, “Let him be your brother.” “He shall be my brother,” the prince replied. In the midst of a disastrous defeat, the child is badly injured, and his horse is killed; the prince, risking his own life despite knowing they were obligated to retreat, frees him and places him on the back of his own horse; they are pursued; a musket ball hits their horse, who barely makes it to a jungle. In the thick of it, after several futile attempts, the horse collapses in exhaustion. The child cannot walk, but the prince carries him in his arms and hides with him in the densest part of the jungle. The English troops arrive and begin their search; however, the two escape. After a night and a day of marching, counter-marching, clever tactics, extreme fatigue, and unimaginable peril, the prince, still carrying the child, whose leg is broken, arrives at his father’s camp and simply says, “I promised his mother that I would take care of him like a brother—and I have done so.”’

“That is admirable!” cried the count.

"That's impressive!" yelled the count.

“Go on—pray go on!” said Adrienne, drying a tear, without removing her eyes from the bas-relief, which she continued to contemplate with growing adoration.

“Go on—please, go on!” said Adrienne, wiping away a tear without taking her eyes off the bas-relief, which she kept gazing at with increasing admiration.

The count continued: “‘Another time, Prince Djalma, followed by two black slaves, went, before sunrise, to a very wild spot, to seize a couple of tiger cubs only a few days old. The den had been previously discovered. The two old tigers were still abroad. One of the blacks entered the den by a narrow aperture; the other, aided by Djalma, cut down a tolerably large tree, to prepare a trap for one of the old tigers. On the side of the aperture, the cavern was exceedingly steep. The prince mounted to the top of it with agility, to set his trap, with the aid of the other black. Suddenly, a dreadful roar was heard; and, in a few bounds, the tigress, returning from the chase, reached the opening of the den. The black who was laying the trap with the prince had his skull fractured by her bite; the tree, falling across the entrance, prevented the female from penetrating the cavern, and at the same time stopped the exit of the black who had seized the cubs.

The count continued: “‘Another time, Prince Djalma, followed by two black slaves, went out before sunrise to a remote spot to capture a couple of tiger cubs that were only a few days old. They had previously found the den. The two adult tigers were still away. One of the slaves entered the den through a narrow opening; the other, with Djalma's help, cut down a fairly large tree to set up a trap for one of the adult tigers. The area around the opening was very steep. The prince nimbly climbed to the top to set his trap with the other slave's assistance. Suddenly, a terrifying roar echoed, and in a few leaps, the tigress, returning from her hunt, reached the entrance of the den. The slave who was setting the trap with the prince had his skull crushed by her bite; the fallen tree blocked the entrance and prevented the female from entering the cave, while also trapping the other slave who had taken the cubs.’

“‘About twenty feet higher, upon a ledge of rock, the prince lay flat on the ground, looking down upon this frightful spectacle. The tigress, rendered furious by the cries of her little ones, gnawed the hands of the black, who, from the interior of the den, strove to support the trunk of the tree, his only rampart, whilst he uttered the most lamentable outcries.’

“About twenty feet higher, on a ledge of rock, the prince lay flat on the ground, looking down at this terrifying scene. The tigress, driven mad by the cries of her cubs, bit at the hands of the black man, who, from inside the den, tried to hold up the trunk of the tree, his only defense, as he let out the most heartbreaking cries.”

“It is horrible!” said the count.

“It's awful!” said the count.

“Oh! go on! pray go on!” exclaimed Adrienne, with excitement; “you will see what can be achieved by the heroism of goodness.”

“Oh! keep going! please keep going!” exclaimed Adrienne, thrilled; “you'll see what can be accomplished through the heroism of kindness.”

The count pursued: “‘Suddenly the prince seized his dagger between his teeth, fastened his sash to a block of stone, took his axe in one hand, and with the other slid down this substitute for a rope; falling a few steps from the wild beast, he sprang upon her, and, swift as lightning, dealt her two mortal strokes, just as the black, losing his strength, was about to drop the trunk of the tree, sure to have been torn to pieces.’”

The count pursued: “‘Suddenly the prince grabbed his dagger with his teeth, tied his sash to a block of stone, took his axe in one hand, and with the other slid down this makeshift rope; landing a few steps away from the wild beast, he lunged at her and, quick as lightning, delivered two lethal blows, just as the black, losing his strength, was about to drop the trunk of the tree, which was sure to be shattered.’”

“And you are astonished at his resemblance with the demi-god, to whom fable itself ascribes no more generous devotion!” cried the young lady, with still increasing excitement.

“And you’re amazed at how much he looks like the demigod, to whom even legends claim no greater devotion!” exclaimed the young lady, her excitement growing even more.

“I am astonished no longer, I only admire,” said the count, in a voice of emotion; “and, at these two noble instances of heroism, my heart beats with enthusiasm, as if I were still twenty.”

“I’m no longer surprised; I just admire,” said the count, with emotion in his voice. “And at these two amazing examples of bravery, my heart races with enthusiasm, as if I were still twenty.”

“And the noble heart of this traveller beat like yours at the recital,” said Adrienne; “you will see.”

“And the noble heart of this traveler beats like yours at the story,” said Adrienne; “you'll see.”

“‘What renders so admirable the intrepidity of the prince, is, that, according to the principle of Indian castes, the life of a slave is of no importance; thus a king’s son, risking his life for the safety of a poor creature, so generally despised, obeyed an heroic and truly Christian instinct of charity, until then unheard of in this country.”

“‘What makes the prince’s bravery so admirable is that, according to the Indian caste system, a slave’s life has little value; therefore, a king’s son risking his life for the safety of a poor person, who is typically looked down upon, is following a heroic and genuinely Christian instinct of charity that has been unheard of in this country until now.”

“‘Two such actions,’ said Colonel Drake, with good reason, ‘are sufficient to paint the man; it is with a feeling of profound respect and admiration, therefore, that I, an obscure traveller, have written the name of Prince Djalma in my book; and at the same time, I have experienced a kind of sorrow, when I have asked myself what would be the future fate of this prince, buried in the depths of a savage country, always devastated by war. However humble may be the homage that I pay to this character, worthy of the heroic age, his name will at least be repeated with generous enthusiasm by all those who have hearts that beat in sympathy with what is great and noble.’”

“‘Two such actions,’ said Colonel Drake, rightly so, ‘are enough to define a man; it is with deep respect and admiration that I, an unknown traveler, have written the name of Prince Djalma in my book; at the same time, I've felt a sense of sadness when I've questioned what the future holds for this prince, trapped in the heart of a savage land, constantly ravaged by war. No matter how modest the tribute I pay to this character, worthy of a heroic age, his name will at least be spoken with heartfelt enthusiasm by all those who have hearts that resonate with what is great and noble.’”

“And just now, when I read those simple and touching lines,” resumed Adrienne, “I could not forbear pressing my lips to the name of the traveller.”

“And just now, when I read those simple and heartfelt lines,” Adrienne continued, “I couldn’t help but press my lips to the name of the traveler.”

“Yes; he is such as I thought him,” cried the count, with still more emotion, as he returned the book to Adrienne, who rose, with a grave and touching air, and said to him: “It was thus I wished you to know him, that you might understand my adoration; for this courage, this heroic goodness, I had guessed beforehand, when I was an involuntary listener to his conversation. From that moment, I knew him to be generous as intrepid, tender and sensitive as energetic and resolute; and when I saw him so marvellously beautiful—so different, in the noble character of his countenance, and even in the style of his garments, from all I had hitherto met with—when I saw the impression that I made upon him, and which I perhaps felt still more violently—I knew that my whole life was bound up with his love.”

“Yes; he is just as I imagined,” the count exclaimed, even more emotional, as he handed the book back to Adrienne. She stood up, looking serious and touching, and said to him: “This is how I wanted you to see him, so you could understand my admiration; I sensed this courage and heroic goodness beforehand when I unintentionally overheard his conversation. From that moment, I recognized him as generous and fearless, tender and sensitive as well as determined and strong; and when I saw him so incredibly beautiful—so different, in the noble expression of his face and even in the way he dressed, from anyone I had encountered before—when I noticed the impression I had on him, which I possibly felt even more intensely—I realized that my entire life was intertwined with his love.”

“And now, what are your plans?”

“And now, what are your plans?”

“Divine, radiant as my heart. When he learns his happiness, I wish that Djalma should feel dazzled as I do, so as to prevent my gazing on my sun; for I repeat, that until tomorrow will be a century to me. Yes, it is strange! I should have thought that after such a discovery, I should feel the want of being left alone, plunged in an ocean of delicious dreams. But no! from this time till to-morrow—I dread solitude—I feel a kind of feverish impatience—uneasy—ardent—Oh! where is the beneficent fairy, that, touching me with her wand, will lull me into slumber till to-morrow!”

“Divine, as radiant as my heart. When he discovers his happiness, I want Djalma to feel as dazzled as I do, so I won’t have to keep staring at my sun; because I say again, that until tomorrow feels like a century to me. Yes, it’s strange! I would have thought that after such a revelation, I would want to be alone, lost in a sea of sweet dreams. But no! from now until tomorrow—I dread being alone—I feel this feverish impatience—uneasy—passionate—Oh! where is the kind fairy who will touch me with her wand and let me sleep until tomorrow!”

“I will be that beneficent fairy,” said the count, smiling.

“I'll be that kind fairy,” said the count, smiling.

“You?”

"You?"

“Yes, I.”

“Sure, I do.”

“And how so?”

"And how's that?"

“The power of my wand is this: I will relieve you from a portion of your thoughts by making them materially visible.”

“The power of my wand is this: I will free you from some of your thoughts by making them physically visible.”

“Pray explain yourself.”

“Please explain yourself.”

“And my plan will have another advantage for you. Listen to me; you are so happy now that you can hear anything. Your odious aunt, and her equally odious friends, are spreading the report that your residence with Dr. Baleinier—”

“And my plan will have another advantage for you. Listen to me; you’re so happy now that you can hear anything. Your unpleasant aunt and her equally unpleasant friends are spreading the rumor that your stay with Dr. Baleinier—”

“Was rendered necessary by the derangement of my mind,” said Adrienne, with a smile; “I expected that.”

“Was made necessary by my mind being all over the place,” said Adrienne, with a smile; “I saw that coming.”

“It is stupid enough; but, as your resolution to live alone makes many envious of you, and many hostile, you must feel that there will be no want of persons ready to believe the most absurd calumny possible.”

“It’s pretty foolish; but since your decision to live alone makes a lot of people envious and some even hostile, you should realize that there will be no shortage of people eager to believe the most ridiculous rumors.”

“I hope as much. To pass for mad in the eyes of fools is very flattering.”

“I hope so too. Being thought of as crazy by fools is really flattering.”

“Yes; but to prove to fools that they are fools, and that in the face of all Paris, is much more amusing. Now, people begin to talk of your absence; you have given up your daily rides; for some time my niece has appeared alone in our box at the Opera; you wish to kill the time till to-morrow—well! here is an excellent opportunity. It is two o’clock; at halfpast three, my niece will come in the carriage; the weather is splendid; there is sure to be a crowd in the Bois de Boulogne. You can take a delightful ride, and be seen by everybody. Then, as the air and movement will have calmed your fever of happiness, I will commence my magic this evening, and take you to India.”

“Yes, but showing fools that they're fools, especially in front of all of Paris, is much more fun. People are starting to notice your absence; you've stopped your daily rides. For a while now, my niece has been showing up alone in our box at the Opera. You want to pass the time until tomorrow—well! Here’s a perfect chance. It’s two o’clock; at three-thirty, my niece will arrive in the carriage; the weather is beautiful; there’s definitely going to be a crowd in the Bois de Boulogne. You can take a lovely ride and be seen by everyone. Then, once the fresh air and movement have calmed your excitement, I’ll start my magic this evening and take you to India.”

“To India?”

"Going to India?"

“Into the midst of one of those wild forests, in which roar the lion, the panther, and the tiger. We will have this heroic combat, which so moved you just now, under our own eyes, in all its terrible reality.”

“Right in the middle of one of those wild forests, where lions, panthers, and tigers roar. We will witness this heroic battle, the one that stirred you just now, right before our eyes, in all its terrifying reality.”

“Really, my dear count, you must be joking.”

“Honestly, my dear count, you have to be kidding.”

“Not at all; I promise to show you real wild beasts, formidable tenants of the country of our demigod—growling tigers—roaring lions—do you not think that will be better than books?”

“Not at all; I promise to show you real wild beasts, terrifying residents of the land of our demigod—growling tigers—roaring lions—don’t you think that will be better than books?”

“But how?”

“But how?”

“Come! I must give you the secret of my supernatural power. On returning from your ride, you shall dine with my niece, and we will go together to a very curious spectacle now exhibiting at the Porte-Saint-Martin Theatre. A most extraordinary lion-tamer there shows you a number of wild beasts, in a state of nature, in the midst of a forest (here only commences the illusion), and has fierce combats with them all—tigers, lions, and panthers. All Paris is crowding to these representations, and all Paris will see you there, more charming than ever.”

“Come! I need to share the secret of my supernatural power with you. After your ride, you’ll have dinner with my niece, and then we’ll head to a fascinating show at the Porte-Saint-Martin Theatre. An amazing lion-tamer will present a variety of wild animals in their natural habitat, right in the middle of a forest (that’s where the illusion starts), and he has intense battles with them—all sorts of tigers, lions, and panthers. Everyone in Paris is flocking to see this, and everyone in Paris will see you there, looking more charming than ever.”

“I accept your offer,” said Adrienne, with childish delight. “Yes, you are right. I feel a strange pleasure in beholding these ferocious monsters, who will remind me of those that my demi-god so heroically overcame. I accept also, because, for the first time in my life, I am anxious to be admired—even by everybody. I accept finally because—” Here Mdlle. de Cardoville was interrupted by a low knock at the door, and by the entrance of Florine, who announced M. Rodin.

"I accept your offer," Adrienne said, with childlike excitement. "Yes, you're right. I feel a strange thrill in seeing these fierce creatures, which remind me of those my demi-god defeated so heroically. I also accept because, for the first time in my life, I want to be admired—even by everyone. I finally accept because—" Just then, Mdlle. de Cardoville was interrupted by a soft knock at the door, and in walked Florine, who announced M. Rodin.





CHAPTER X. THE EXECUTION.

Rodin entered. A rapid glance at Mdlle. de Cardoville and M. de Montbron told him at once that he was in a dilemma. In fact, nothing could be less encouraging than the faces of Adrienne and the count. The latter, when he disliked people, exhibited his antipathy, as we have already said, by an impertinently aggressive manner, which had before now occasioned a good number of duels. At sight of Rodin, his countenance at once assumed a harsh and insolent expression; resting his elbow on the chimney-piece, and conversing with Adrienne, he looked disdainfully over his shoulder, without taking the least notice of the Jesuit’s low bow. On the other hand, at sight of this man, Mdlle. de Cardoville almost felt surprise, that she should experience no movement of anger or hatred. The brilliant flame which burned in her heart, purified it from every vindictive sentiment. She smiled, on the contrary; for, glancing with gentle pride at the Indian Bacchus, and then at herself, she asked herself what two beings, so young, and fair, and free, and loving, could have to fear from this old, sordid man, with his ignoble and base countenance, now advancing towards her with the writhing of a reptile. In a word, far from feeling anger or aversion with regard to Rodin, the young lady seemed full of the spirit of mocking gayety, and her large eyes, already lighted up with happiness, now sparkled with irony and mischief. Rodin felt himself ill at ease. People of his stamp greatly prefer violent to mocking enemies. They can encounter bursts of rage—sometimes by falling on their knees, weeping, groaning, and beating their breasts—sometimes by turning on their adversary, armed and implacable. But they are easily disconcerted by biting raillery; and thus it was with Rodin. He saw that between Adrienne de Cardoville and M. de Montbron, he was about to be placed in what is vulgarly termed a “regular fix.”

Rodin walked in. A quick look at Mdlle. de Cardoville and M. de Montbron made it clear to him that he was in a tough spot. In fact, nothing was less encouraging than the expressions on Adrienne and the count's faces. The count, when he disliked someone, showed his disdain with a brazenly aggressive attitude, which had led to quite a few duels in the past. Upon seeing Rodin, his face instantly turned harsh and arrogant; leaning on the mantelpiece and chatting with Adrienne, he glanced disdainfully over his shoulder, completely ignoring the Jesuit’s low bow. On the flip side, when Mdlle. de Cardoville saw this man, she was surprised to find she felt no anger or hatred. The fierce passion in her heart had cleansed her of any desire for revenge. Instead, she smiled; glancing with gentle pride at the Indian Bacchus and then at herself, she wondered what two young, beautiful, free, and loving individuals could possibly fear from this old, grimy man with his vile face, who was now slithering toward her like a snake. In short, rather than feeling anger or aversion toward Rodin, the young lady appeared full of playful joy, her large eyes, already shining with happiness, now glimmered with irony and mischief. Rodin felt uncomfortable. People like him much prefer fierce opponents to those who mock. They can handle outbursts of rage—sometimes by collapsing to their knees, sobbing, moaning, and beating their chests—sometimes by retaliating against their foe, armed and unyielding. But sharp mockery easily throws them off balance, and that’s how it was with Rodin. He realized he was about to be caught in what’s usually called a “real predicament” between Adrienne de Cardoville and M. de Montbron.

The count opened the fire; still glancing over his shoulder, he said to Rodin: “Ah! you are here, my benevolent gentleman!”

The count started the fire; still looking back over his shoulder, he said to Rodin: “Ah! you’re here, my kind sir!”

“Pray, sir, draw a little nearer,” said Adrienne, with a mocking smile. “Best of friends and model of philosophers—as well as declared enemy of all fraud and falsehood—I have to pay you a thousand compliments.”

“Please, sir, come a bit closer,” said Adrienne, with a teasing smile. “As your best friend and a model philosopher—and as someone who actively opposes all deceit and dishonesty—I need to give you a thousand compliments.”

“I accent anything from you, my dear young lady, even though undeserved,” said the Jesuit, trying to smile, and thus exposing his vile yellow teeth; “but may I be informed how I have earned these compliments?”

“I appreciate anything from you, my dear young lady, even if I don’t deserve it,” said the Jesuit, attempting to smile, revealing his nasty yellow teeth; “but could you let me know how I’ve earned these compliments?”

“Your penetration, sir, which is rare—” replied Adrienne.

“Your insight, sir, which is rare—” replied Adrienne.

“And your veracity, sir,” said the count, “which is perhaps no less rare—”

“And your honesty, sir,” said the count, “which is probably just as rare—”

“In what have I exhibited my penetration, my dear young lady?” said Rodin, coldly. “In what my veracity?” added he, turning towards M. de Montbron.

“In what have I shown my insight, my dear young lady?” said Rodin, coldly. “In what my truthfulness?” he added, turning towards M. de Montbron.

“In what, sir?” said Adrienne. “Why, you have guessed a secret surrounded by difficulties and mystery. In a word, you have known how to read the depths of a woman’s heart.”

“In what, sir?” Adrienne asked. “Well, you’ve uncovered a secret full of challenges and mystery. In other words, you’ve been able to understand the depths of a woman’s heart.”

“I, my dear young lady?”

"I'm, my dear young lady?"

“You, sir! rejoice at it, for your penetration has had the most fortunate results.”

“You, sir! Celebrate it, because your insight has led to the best outcomes.”

“And your veracity has worked wonders,” added the count.

“And your honesty has done amazing things,” added the count.

“It is pleasant to do good, even without knowing it,” said Rodin, still acting on the defensive, and throwing side glances by turns on the count and Adrienne; “but will you inform me what it is that deserves this praise—”

“It feels good to do good, even if you're not aware of it,” said Rodin, still on the defensive and glancing back and forth at the count and Adrienne; “but can you tell me what exactly deserves this praise—”

“Gratitude obliges me to inform you of it,” said Adrienne, maliciously; “you have discovered, and told Prince Djalma, that I was passionately in love. Well! I admire your penetration; it was true.”

“Gratitude compels me to tell you,” Adrienne said with a hint of malice; “you found out and informed Prince Djalma that I was deeply in love. Well! I appreciate your insight; that was true.”

“You have also discovered, and told this lady, that Prince Djalma was passionately in love,” resumed the count. “Well! I admire your penetration, my dear sir; it was true.”

“You’ve also figured out, and informed this lady, that Prince Djalma was deeply in love,” the count continued. “Well! I admire your insight, my dear sir; it was true.”

Rodin looked confused, and at a loss for a reply.

Rodin looked confused and didn’t know how to respond.

“The person that I loved so passionately,” said Adrienne, “was the prince.”

“The person I loved so passionately,” Adrienne said, “was the prince.”

“The person that the prince loved so passionately,” resumed the count, “was this lady.”

“The person that the prince loved so deeply,” continued the count, “was this lady.”

These revelations, so sudden and alarming, almost stunned Rodin; he remained mute and terrified, thinking of the future.

These sudden and shocking revelations nearly stunned Rodin; he stayed silent and scared, thinking about what was to come.

“Do you understand now, sir, the extent of our gratitude towards you?” resumed Adrienne, in a still more mocking tone. “Thanks to your sagacity, thanks to the touching interest you take in us, the prince and I are indebted to you for the knowledge of our mutual sentiments.”

“Do you get it now, sir, how grateful we are to you?” Adrienne continued, with an even more mocking tone. “Thanks to your wisdom and the genuine interest you have in us, the prince and I owe you for understanding our feelings for each other.”

The Jesuit had now gradually recovered his presence of mind, and his apparent calmness greatly irritated M. de Montbron, who, but for Adrienne’s presence, would have assumed another tone than jests.

The Jesuit had now slowly regained his composure, and his seeming calmness really annoyed M. de Montbron, who, if it weren’t for Adrienne being there, would have taken a different approach than joking around.

“There is some mistake,” said Rodin, “in what you have done me the honor to tell me, my dear young lady. I have never in my life spoken of the sentiments, however worthy and respectable, that you may entertain for Prince Djalma—”

“There seems to be a misunderstanding,” said Rodin, “in what you've honored me by telling, my dear young lady. I have never in my life mentioned the feelings, no matter how admirable and respectable, that you might have for Prince Djalma—”

“That is true,” replied Adrienne; “with scrupulous and exquisite discretion, whenever you spoke to me of the deep love felt by Prince Djalma, you carried your reserve and delicacy so far as to inform me that it was not I whom he loved.”

“That’s true,” replied Adrienne; “with careful and delicate discretion, whenever you talked to me about the deep love Prince Djalma had, you held back and were so subtle that you made it clear it wasn’t me he loved.”

“And the same scruple induced you to tell the prince that Mdlle. de Cardoville loved some one passionately—but that he was not the person,” added the count.

“And that same concern made you tell the prince that Mdlle. de Cardoville was in love with someone deeply—but that he wasn’t the one,” the count added.

“Sir,” answered Rodin, dryly, “I need hardly tell you that I have no desire to mix myself up with amorous intrigues.”

“Sir,” Rodin replied flatly, “I hardly need to tell you that I have no interest in getting involved in romantic intrigues.”

“Come! this is either pride or modesty,” said the count, insolently. “For your own interest, pray do not advance such things; for, if we took you at your word, and it became known, it might injure some of the nice little trades that you carry on.”

“Come on! This is either pride or modesty,” said the count, boldly. “For your own good, please don’t say things like that; if we took you seriously and it got out, it could hurt some of the nice little businesses you run.”

“There is one at least,” said Rodin, drawing himself up as proudly as M. de Montbron, “whose rude apprenticeship I shall owe to you. It is the wearisome one of listening to your discourse.”

“There is at least one,” said Rodin, straightening up as proudly as M. de Montbron, “whose rough training I will owe to you. It’s the tiresome task of listening to your talk.”

“I tell you what, my good sir!” replied the count, disdainfully: “you force me to remind you that there are more ways than one of chastising impudent rogues.”

“I’ll tell you what, my good man!” replied the count, looking down on him. “You’re making me remind you that there are multiple ways to deal with disrespectful scoundrels.”

“My dear count!” said Adrienne to M. de Montbron, with an air of reproach.

“My dear count!” Adrienne said to M. de Montbron, sounding a bit accusatory.

With perfect coolness, Rodin replied: “I do not exactly see, sir, first, what courage is shown by threatening a poor old man like myself, and, secondly—”

With complete calm, Rodin replied: “I don’t really see, sir, first, what kind of courage it takes to threaten a poor old man like me, and, secondly—”

“M. Rodin,” said the count, interrupting the Jesuit, “first, a poor old man like you, who does evil under the shelter of the age he dishonors, is both cowardly and wicked, and deserves a double chastisement; secondly, with regard to this question of age, I am not aware that gamekeepers and policemen bow down respectfully to the gray coats of old wolves, and the gray hairs of old thieves. What do you think, my good sir?”

“M. Rodin,” the count said, interrupting the Jesuit, “first of all, a poor old man like you, who does wrong while hiding behind the age he discredits, is both cowardly and evil, and deserves twice the punishment; secondly, about this issue of age, I don’t see gamekeepers and police respectfully bowing to the gray coats of old wolves or the gray hairs of old thieves. What’s your take on that, my good sir?”

Still impassible, Rodin raised his flabby eyelids, fixed for hardly a second his little reptile eye upon the count, and darted at him one of his rapid, cold, and piercing glances—and then the livid eyelid again covered the dull eye of that corpse-like face.

Still impassive, Rodin lifted his droopy eyelids, briefly fixed his small reptilian gaze on the count, and shot him one of his quick, cold, and piercing looks—and then the pale eyelid once again shielded the dull eye of that corpse-like face.

20559m
Original

“Not having the disadvantage of being an old wolf, and still less an old thief,” said Rodin, quietly, “you will permit me, sir, to take no account of the pursuit of hunters and police. As for the reproaches made me, I have a very simple method of answering—I do not say of justifying myself—I never justify myself—”

“Since I don’t have the disadvantage of being an old wolf, and definitely not an old thief,” Rodin said calmly, “you’ll allow me, sir, to ignore the chase by hunters and police. As for the criticisms aimed at me, I have a very straightforward way of responding—I don’t claim to justify myself—I never justify myself—”

“You don’t say!” said the count.

“You don’t say!” said the count.

“Never,” resumed Rodin coolly; “my acts are sufficient for that. I will then simply answer that seeing the deep, violent, almost fearful impression made by this lady on the prince—”

“Never,” Rodin continued calmly; “my actions are enough for that. I’ll simply say that the deep, intense, almost scary impact this lady has on the prince—”

“Let this assurance which you give me of the prince’s love,” said Adrienne interrupting Rodin with an enchanting smile, “absolve you of all the evil you wished to do me. The sight of our happiness be your only punishment!”

“Let this promise you gave me about the prince’s love,” said Adrienne, interrupting Rodin with a charming smile, “free you from all the harm you intended to do me. May the sight of our happiness be your only punishment!”

“It may be that I need neither absolution nor punishment, for, as I have already had the honor to observe to the count, my dear young lady, the future will justify my acts. Yes; it was my duty to tell the prince that you loved another than himself, and to tell you that he loved another than yourself—all in your mutual interest. That my attachment for you may have misled me, is possible—I am not infallible; but, after my past conduct towards you, my dear young lady, I have, perhaps, some right to be astonished at seeing myself thus treated. This is not a complaint. If I never justify myself, I never complain either.”

“It might be that I don’t need either forgiveness or punishment, because, as I've already had the honor of telling the count, my dear young lady, the future will prove my actions right. Yes, it was my duty to inform the prince that you loved someone else, and to let you know that he loved someone else too—all for your mutual benefit. It’s possible that my feelings for you misled me—I’m not perfect; but given my past behavior towards you, my dear young lady, I have some reason to be surprised at being treated this way. This isn’t a complaint. I may not justify myself, but I also don’t complain.”

“Now really, there is something heroic in all this, my good sir,” said the count. “You do not condescend to complain or justify yourself, with regard to the evil you have done.”

“Honestly, there’s something heroic about all this, my good sir,” said the count. “You don’t stoop to complain or justify yourself regarding the harm you’ve done.”

“The evil I have done?” said Rodin, looking fixedly at the count. “Are we playing at enigmas?”

“The wrong I've done?” said Rodin, staring intently at the count. “Are we just playing games with riddles?”

“What, sir!” cried the count, with indignation: “is it nothing, by your falsehoods, to have plunged the prince into so frightful a state of despair, that he has twice attempted his life? Is it nothing, by similar falsehoods, to have induced this lady to believe so cruel and complete an error, that but for the resolution I have to-day taken, it might have led to the most fatal consequences?”

“What, sir!” the count exclaimed, outraged. “Is it nothing to have used your lies to push the prince into such a terrible state of despair that he’s tried to take his life twice? Is it nothing to have caused this lady to believe such a cruel and complete mistake that, if not for the decision I’ve made today, it could have led to the most disastrous outcomes?”

“And will you do me the honor to tell me, sir, what interest I could have in all this despair and error, admitting even that I had wished to produce them?”

“And will you do me the favor of telling me, sir, what interest I could possibly have in all this despair and mistake, assuming I even wanted to create them?”

“Some great interest no doubt,” said the count, bluntly; “the more dangerous that it is concealed. You are one of those, I see, to whom the woes of others are pleasure and profit.”

“Some great interest, no doubt,” said the count, straightforwardly; “the more dangerous because it’s hidden. I can see you’re one of those who find pleasure and gain in the misfortunes of others.”

“That is really too much, sir,” said Rodin, bowing; “I should be quite contented with the profit.”

“That's really too much, sir,” said Rodin, bowing; “I’d be perfectly happy with the profit.”

“Your impudent coolness will not deceive me; this is a serious matter,” said the count. “It is impossible that so perfidious a piece of roguery can be an isolated act. Who knows but this may still be one of the fruits of Madame de Saint-Dizier’s hatred for Mdlle. de Cardoville?”

“Your arrogant indifference won’t fool me; this is a serious issue,” said the count. “It’s hard to believe that such a deceitful act could happen in isolation. Who knows, this might still be a result of Madame de Saint-Dizier’s hatred for Mdlle. de Cardoville?”

Adrienne had listened to the preceding discussion with deep attention. Suddenly she started, as if struck by a sudden revelation.

Adrienne had been listening to the previous conversation intently. Suddenly, she gasped, as if hit by a sudden realization.

After a moment’s silence, she said to Rodin, without anger, without bitterness, but with an expression of gentle and serene calmness: “We are told, sir, that happy love works miracles. I should be tempted to believe it; for, after some minutes’ reflection, and when I recall certain circumstances, your conduct appears to me in quite a new light.”

After a brief pause, she said to Rodin, without anger or bitterness, but with a look of gentle and serene calmness: “We're told, sir, that true love can perform miracles. I’m starting to believe it; because after thinking for a few minutes and recalling some specific moments, your behavior seems different to me now.”

“And what may this new perspective be, my dear young lady?”

“And what could this new perspective be, my dear young lady?”

“That you may see it from my point of view, sir, allow me to remind you of a few facts. That sewing-girl was generously devoted to me; she had given me unquestionable proofs of her attachment. Her mind was equal to her noble heart; but she had an invincible dislike to you. All on a sudden she disappears mysteriously from my house, and you do your best to cast upon her odious suspicions. M. de Montbron has a paternal affection for me; but, as I must confess, little sympathy for you; and you have always tried to produce a coldness between us. Finally, Prince Djalma has a deep affection for me, and you employ the most perfidious treachery to kill that sentiment within him. For what end do you act thus? I do not know; but certainly with some hostile design.”

"To help you understand my perspective, sir, let me remind you of a few facts. That seamstress was deeply devoted to me; she showed me clear signs of her affection. Her intellect matched her kind heart, but she had a strong dislike for you. Suddenly, she disappears from my home under mysterious circumstances, and you make every effort to cast ugly suspicions on her. M. de Montbron cares for me like a father; however, I must admit he has little sympathy for you, and you’ve always tried to create distance between us. Lastly, Prince Djalma has genuine feelings for me, and you are using the most deceitful tactics to undermine that sentiment. What is your goal in doing this? I don’t know, but it certainly seems to have some malicious intent."

“It appears to me, madame,” said Rodin, severely, “that you have forgotten services performed.”

“It seems to me, ma'am,” said Rodin sternly, “that you have forgotten the services rendered.”

“I do not deny, sir, that you took me from the house of Dr. Baleinier; but, a few days sooner or later, I must infallibly have been released by M. de Montbron.”

“I won’t deny, sir, that you took me from Dr. Baleinier's place; but, whether a few days sooner or later, I would have definitely been freed by M. de Montbron.”

“You are right, my dear child,” said the count; “it may be that your enemies wished to claim the merit of what must necessarily have happened through the exertions of your friends.”

“You're right, my dear child,” said the count; “it’s possible that your enemies wanted to take credit for what must have happened because of your friends' efforts.”

“You are drowning, and I save you—it is all a mistake to feel grateful,” said Rodin, bitterly; “some one else would no doubt have saved you a little later.”

“You're drowning, and I save you—it’s a mistake to feel grateful,” Rodin said bitterly. “Someone else would have probably saved you a little later.”

“The comparison is wanting in exactness,” said Adrienne, with a smile; “a lunatic asylum is not a river, and though, from what I see, I think you quite capable of diving, you have had no occasion to swim on this occasion. You merely opened a door for me, which would have opened of itself a little later.”

“The comparison is lacking precision,” Adrienne said, smiling. “A mental hospital is not a river, and while I believe you’re fully capable of diving, you didn’t need to swim this time. You just opened a door for me that would have opened on its own a little later.”

“Very good, my dear child!” said the count, laughing heartily at Adrienne’s reply.

“Very good, my dear child!” the count said, laughing heartily at Adrienne’s response.

“I know, sir, that your care did not extend to me only. The daughters of Marshal Simon were brought back by you; but we may imagine that the claim of the Duke de Ligny to the possession of his daughters would not have been in vain. You returned to an old soldier his imperial cross, which he held to be a sacred relic; it is a very touching incident. Finally, you unmasked the Abbe d’Aigrigny and Dr. Baleinier: but I had already made up my mind to unmask then. However, all this proves that you are a very clever man—”

“I know, sir, that your concern wasn’t just for me. You brought back Marshal Simon’s daughters, but we can assume that the Duke de Ligny’s claim to his daughters wouldn’t have gone ignored. You returned an old soldier his imperial cross, which he considered a sacred relic; that’s a really touching moment. And finally, you exposed Abbe d’Aigrigny and Dr. Baleinier, but I was already planning to do that myself. Still, all this shows that you’re a very smart man—”

“Oh, madame!” said Rodin, humbly.

“Oh, ma’am!” said Rodin, humbly.

“Full of resources and invention—”

“Full of resources and creativity—”

“Oh, madame!”

“Oh, ma’am!”

“It is not my fault if, in our long interview at Dr. Baleinier’s, you betrayed that superiority of mind which struck me so forcibly, and which seems to embarrass you so much at present. What would you have, sir?—great minds like yours find it difficult to maintain their incognito. Yet, as by different ways—oh! very different,” added the young lady, maliciously, “we are tending to the same end (still keeping in view our conversation at Dr. Baleinier’s), I wish, for the sake of our future communion, as you call it, to give you a piece of advice, and speak frankly to you.”

“It’s not my fault that during our long conversation at Dr. Baleinier’s, you revealed that impressive intelligence of yours, which struck me so much and seems to make you uncomfortable now. What do you want, sir? Great minds like yours have a hard time staying under the radar. Yet, in very different ways—oh! very different,” the young lady added with a smirk, “we are heading towards the same goal (still keeping in mind our discussion at Dr. Baleinier’s). I want to give you some advice for the sake of our future conversations, as you call it, and speak openly to you.”

Rodin had listened to Mdlle. de Cardoville with apparent impassibility, holding his hat under his arm, and twirling his thumbs, whilst his hands were crossed upon his waistcoat. The only external mark of the intense agitation into which he was thrown by the calm words of Adrienne, was that the livid eyelids of the Jesuit, which had been hypocritically closed, became gradually red, as the blood flowed into them. Nevertheless, he answered Mdlle. de Cardoville in a firm voice, and with a low bow: “Good advice and frankness are always excellent things.”

Rodin had listened to Mdlle. de Cardoville with a calm exterior, holding his hat under his arm and twirling his thumbs while his hands rested on his waistcoat. The only visible sign of the intense agitation he felt from Adrienne’s composed words was that the pale eyelids of the Jesuit, which had been pretentiously shut, gradually became red as blood flowed into them. Nevertheless, he replied to Mdlle. de Cardoville in a steady voice, with a slight bow: “Good advice and honesty are always valuable.”

“You see, sir,” resumed Adrienne, with some excitement, “happy love bestows such penetration, such energy, such courage, as enables one to laugh at perils, to detect stratagems, and to defy hatred. Believe me, the divine light which surrounds two loving hearts will be sufficient to disperse all darkness, and reveal every snare. You see, in India—excuse my weakness, but I like to talk of India,” added the young girl, with a smile of indescribable grace and meaning—“in India, when travellers sleep at night, they kindle great fires round their ajoupa (excuse this touch of local coloring), and far as extends the luminous circle, it puts to flight by its mere brilliancy, all the impure and venomous reptiles that shun the day and live only in darkness.”

"You see, sir," Adrienne continued, a bit excited, "being in love gives you such insight, energy, and courage that you can laugh at dangers, see through schemes, and stand up to hate. Trust me, the beautiful light that surrounds two people in love is strong enough to chase away all darkness and reveal every trap. You know, in India—sorry for my enthusiasm, but I love talking about India," she said with an indescribably graceful and meaningful smile, "in India, when travelers sleep at night, they build big fires around their shelter (sorry for this local detail), and the light from those fires drives away, just by shining brightly, all the harmful and venomous creatures that avoid the light and thrive only in darkness."

“The meaning of this comparison has quite escaped me,” said Rodin, continuing to twirl his thumbs, and half raising his eyelids, which were getting redder and redder.

“The meaning of this comparison has completely escaped me,” said Rodin, continuing to twirl his thumbs and half raising his eyelids, which were getting redder and redder.

“I will speak more plainly,” said Adrienne, with a smile. “Suppose, sir, that the last is a service which you have rendered me and the prince—for you only proceed by way of services—that, I acknowledge, is novel and ingenious.”

“I’ll be more direct,” Adrienne said with a smile. “Let’s say, sir, that your last action is a favor you’ve done for me and the prince—since you only operate through favors—that, I admit, is new and clever.”

“Bravo, my dear child!” said the count, joyfully. “The execution will be complete.”

“Bravo, my dear child!” the count said happily. “The execution will be complete.”

“Oh! this is meant for an execution?” said Rodin, still impassible.

“Oh! Is this meant for an execution?” Rodin said, still unmoved.

“No, sir,” answered Adrienne, with a smile; “it is a simple conversation between a poor young girl and an old philosopher, the friend of humanity. Suppose, then, that these frequent services that you have rendered to me and mine have suddenly opened my eyes; or, rather,” added the young girl, in a serious tone, “suppose that heaven, who gives to the mother the instinct to defend her child, has given me, along with happiness, the instinct to preserve my happiness, and that a vague presentiment, by throwing light on a thousand circumstances until now obscure, has suddenly revealed to me that, instead of being the friend, you are perhaps, the most dangerous enemy of myself and family.”

“No, sir,” Adrienne replied with a smile, “it’s just a simple conversation between a poor young girl and an old philosopher, a friend to humanity. So, let’s say these frequent favors you’ve done for me and my family have suddenly opened my eyes; or rather,” she added in a serious tone, “let’s say that heaven, which gives mothers the instinct to protect their children, has also given me, along with my happiness, the instinct to safeguard it. And that a vague feeling, by shedding light on a thousand previously unclear circumstances, has suddenly made me realize that, instead of being a friend, you might actually be the most dangerous enemy to me and my family.”

“So we pass from the execution to suppositions,” said Rodin, still immovable.

“So we move from the execution to assumptions,” said Rodin, still unmoving.

“And from suppositions, sir, if you must have it, to certainty,” resumed Adrienne, with dignified firmness; “yes, now I believe that I was for awhile your dupe, and I tell you, without hate, without anger, but with regret—that it is painful to see a man of your sense and intelligence stoop to such machinations, and, after having recourse to so many diabolical manoeuvres, finish at last by being ridiculous; for, believe me, there is nothing more ridiculous for a man like you, than to be vanquished by a young girl, who has no weapon, no defence, no instructor, but her love. In a word, sir, I look upon you from to-day as an implacable and dangerous enemy; for I half perceive your aim, without guessing by what means you will seek to accomplish it, No doubt your future means will be worthy of the past. Well! in spite of all this, I do not fear you. From tomorrow, my family will be informed of everything, and an active, intelligent, resolute union will keep us all upon our guard, for it doubtless concerns this enormous inheritance, of which they wish to deprive us. Now, what connection can there be between the wrongs I reproach you with and the pecuniary end proposed? I do not at all know—but you have told me yourself that our enemies are so dangerously skillful, and their craft so far-reaching, that we must expect all, be prepared for all. I will remember the lesson. I have promised you frankness, sir, and now I suppose you have it.”

“And from assumptions, sir, if you want to call it that, to certainty,” Adrienne continued, with dignified firmness; “yes, I now believe that I was for a while your fool, and I tell you, without hate, without anger, but with regret—that it’s painful to see a man of your sense and intelligence resort to such schemes, and after using so many underhanded tactics, end up looking foolish; because, believe me, there’s nothing more ridiculous for a man like you than to be defeated by a young girl, who has no weapons, no defenses, no mentor, but her love. In short, sir, I now see you as a relentless and dangerous enemy; for I can partially perceive your intentions, without knowing how you’ll try to achieve them. No doubt your future methods will be as disreputable as the past. Well! Despite all of this, I’m not afraid of you. Starting tomorrow, my family will be informed about everything, and an active, smart, determined alliance will keep us all vigilant, as this certainly concerns the significant inheritance you wish to take from us. Now, what connection is there between the wrongs I accuse you of and the financial aim you pursue? I have no idea—but you’ve told me yourself that our enemies are so dangerously skilled, and their deceit so extensive, that we must anticipate everything and be prepared for anything. I will remember the lesson. I promised you honesty, sir, and now I suppose you have it.”

“It would be an imprudent frankness if I were your enemy,” said Rodin, still impassible; “but you also promised me some advice, my dear young lady.”

“It would be reckless honesty if I were your enemy,” said Rodin, remaining calm; “but you also promised me some advice, my dear young lady.”

“My advice will be short; do not attempt to continue the struggle, because, you see, there is something stronger than you and yours—it is a woman’s resolve, defending her happiness.”

Adrienne pronounced these last words with so sovereign a confidence; her beautiful countenance shone, as is it were, with such intrepid joy, that Rodin, notwithstanding his phlegmatic audacity, was for a moment frightened. Yet he did not appear in the least disconcerted; and, after a moment’s silence, he resumed, with an air of almost contemptuous compassion: “My dear young lady, we may perhaps never meet again; it is probable. Only remember one thing, which I now repeat to you: I never justify myself. The future will provide for that. Notwithstanding which, my dear young lady, I am your humble servant;” and he made her a low bow.

Adrienne said these last words with such confident authority; her beautiful face radiated, as if it were glowing with fearless joy, that Rodin, despite his calm bravado, was briefly taken aback. However, he didn’t show any sign of being unsettled; after a moment of silence, he continued, with an air of almost dismissive pity: “My dear young lady, we may never see each other again; that’s quite possible. Just remember one thing, which I will repeat: I never make excuses for myself. The future will take care of that. Nevertheless, my dear young lady, I am your humble servant;” and he gave her a deep bow.

“Count, I beg to salute you most respectfully,” he added, bowing still more humbly to M. de Montbron; and he went out.

“Count, I respectfully salute you,” he added, bowing even more humbly to M. de Montbron; and he left.

Hardly had Rodin left the room than Adrienne ran to her desk, and writing a few hasty lines, sealed the note, and said to M. de Montbron: “I shall not see the prince before to-morrow—as much from superstition of the heart as because it is necessary for my plans that this interview should be attended with some little solemnity. You shall know all; but I write to him on the instant, for, with an enemy like M. Rodin, one must be prepared for all.”

Hardly had Rodin left the room when Adrienne rushed to her desk, quickly jotted down a few lines, sealed the note, and told M. de Montbron: “I won’t see the prince until tomorrow—partly out of superstition and partly because it’s important for my plans that this meeting carries a bit of weight. You’ll know everything; but I’m writing to him right away because, with an enemy like M. Rodin, you have to be ready for anything.”

“You are right, my dear child; quick! the letter.” Adrienne gave it to him.

“You're right, my dear child; hurry! The letter." Adrienne handed it to him.

“I tell him enough,” said she, “to calm his grief; and not enough to deprive me of the delicious happiness of the surprise I reserve for to morrow.”

“I tell him just enough,” she said, “to ease his sadness; and not enough to take away the wonderful joy of the surprise I have planned for tomorrow.”

“All this has as much sense as heart in it: I will hasten to the prince’s abode, to deliver your letter. I shall not see him, for I could not answer for myself. But come! our proposed drive, our evening’s amusement, are still to hold good.”

“All this makes as much sense as it has heart: I’ll hurry to the prince’s place to deliver your letter. I won’t see him, because I couldn’t guarantee my own reaction. But come on! Our planned drive and evening fun are still on.”

“Certainly. I have more need than ever to divert my thoughts till to morrow. I feel, too, that the fresh air will do me good, for this interview with M. Rodin has warmed me a little.”

“Absolutely. I need to distract myself more than ever until tomorrow. I also feel that the fresh air will help me because this meeting with M. Rodin has gotten me a bit heated.”

“The old wretch! but we will talk further of him. I will hasten to the prince’s and return with Madame de Morinval, to fetch you to the Champs Elysees.”

“The old wretch! But we’ll talk more about him later. I’ll hurry to the prince’s place and come back with Madame de Morinval to take you to the Champs Elysees.”

The Count de Montbron withdrew precipitately, as joyful at his departure as he had been sad on his arrival.

The Count de Montbron left quickly, feeling as happy about his departure as he had been sad when he arrived.





CHAPTER XI. THE CHAMPS-ELYSEES

It was about two hours after the interview of Rodin with Mdlle. de Cardoville. Numerous loungers, attracted to the Champs-Elysees by the serenity of a fine spring day (it was towards the end of the month of March) stopped to admire a very handsome equipage. A bright-blue open carriage, with white-and-blue wheels, drawn by four superb horses, of cream color, with black manes, and harness glittering with silver ornaments, mounted by two boy postilions of equal size, with black velvet caps, light-blue cassimere jackets with white collars, buckskin breeches, and top-boots; two tall, powdered footmen, also in light-blue livery, with white collars and facings, being seated in the rumble behind.

It was about two hours after Rodin's meeting with Mdlle. de Cardoville. Many people, drawn to the Champs-Elysées by the lovely spring weather (it was late March), paused to admire a very elegant carriage. A bright blue open carriage with white-and-blue wheels, pulled by four magnificent cream-colored horses with black manes, and harnessed with sparkling silver decorations, was driven by two equally sized young postilions wearing black velvet caps, light blue jackets with white collars, fitted breeches, and tall boots. Two tall footmen, also dressed in light-blue uniforms with white collars and trim, were seated at the back in the rumble.

No equipage could have been turned out in better style. The horses, full of blood, spirit, and vigor, were skillfully managed by the postilions, and stepped with singular regularity, gracefully keeping time in their movements, champing their bits covered with foam, and ever and anon shaking their cockades of blue and white silk, with long floating ends, and a bright rose blooming in the midst.

No vehicle could have been presented in better style. The horses, full of energy, spirit, and vitality, were expertly handled by the drivers, and trotted with remarkable rhythm, gracefully synchronizing their movements, chewing their bits covered in foam, and occasionally shaking their blue and white silk ribbons, with long flowing ends, and a vibrant rose blooming in the center.

A man on horseback, dressed with elegant simplicity, keeping at the other side of the avenue, contemplated with proud satisfaction this equipage which he had, as it were, created. It was M. de Bonneville—Adrienne’s equerry, as M. de Montbron called him—for the carriage belonged to that young lady. A change had taken place in the plan for this magic day’s amusement. M. de Montbron had not been able to deliver Mdlle. de Cardoville’s note to Prince Djalma. Faringhea had told him that the prince had gone that morning into the country with Marshal Simon, and would not be back before evening. The letter should be given him on his arrival. Completely satisfied as to Djalma, knowing that he could find these few lines, which, without informing him of the happiness that awaited him, would at least give him some idea of it, Adrienne had followed the advice of M. de Montbron, and gone to the drive in her own carriage, to show all the world that she had quite made up her mind, in spite of the perfidious reports circulated by the Princess de Saint Dizier, to keep to her resolution of living by herself in her own way. Adrienne wore a small white bonnet, with a fall of blonde, which well became her rosy face and golden hair; her high dress of garnet-colored velvet was almost hidden beneath a large green cashmere shawl. The young Marchioness de Morinval, who was also very pretty and elegant, was seated at her right. M. de Montbron occupied the front seat of the carriage.

A man on horseback, dressed simply yet elegantly, stood on the other side of the avenue, looking with proud satisfaction at the carriage he had essentially created. It was M. de Bonneville—Adrienne’s equerry, as M. de Montbron referred to him—because the carriage belonged to her. The plan for this special day’s outing had changed. M. de Montbron hadn’t been able to deliver Mdlle. de Cardoville’s note to Prince Djalma. Faringhea informed him that the prince had gone out to the country that morning with Marshal Simon and wouldn’t be back until later in the evening. The letter would be given to him upon his return. Completely confident about Djalma, knowing he would be able to find these few lines that, without revealing the happiness awaiting him, would at least hint at it, Adrienne followed M. de Montbron’s advice and drove in her own carriage, wanting everyone to see she was sticking to her decision to live independently, despite the deceitful rumors spread by Princess de Saint Dizier. Adrienne wore a small white bonnet with a cascade of blonde that complemented her rosy face and golden hair; her high gown of deep red velvet was nearly concealed by a large green cashmere shawl. The young Marchioness de Morinval, who was also quite pretty and stylish, sat to her right. M. de Montbron occupied the front seat of the carriage.

Those who know the Parisian world, or rather, that imperceptible fraction of the world of Paris which goes every fine, sunny day to the Champs Elysees, to see and be seen, will understand that the presence of Mdlle. de Cardoville on that brilliant promenade was an extraordinary and interesting event.

Those who are familiar with the Paris scene, or more specifically, that subtle slice of Parisian life that heads to the Champs Elysees on every bright, sunny day to see and be seen, will recognize that Mdlle. de Cardoville's presence on that lively avenue was a remarkable and captivating event.

The world (as it is called) could hardly believe its eyes, on seeing this lady of eighteen, possessed of princely wealth, and belonging to the highest nobility, thus prove to every one, by this appearance in public, that she was living completely free and independent, contrary to all custom and received notions of propriety. This kind of emancipation appeared something monstrous, and people were almost astonished that the graceful and dignified bearing of the young lady should belie so completely the calumnies circulated by Madame de Saint-Dizier and her friends, with regard to the pretended madness of her niece. Many beaux, profiting by their acquaintance with the Marchioness de Morinval or M. de Montbron, came by turns to pay their respects, and rode for a few minutes by the side of the carriage, so as to have an opportunity of seeing, admiring, and perhaps hearing, Mdlle. de Cardoville; she surpassed their expectations, by talking with her usual grace and spirit. Then surprise and enthusiasm knew no bounds. What had at first been blamed as an almost insane caprice, was now voted a charming originality, and it only depended on Mdlle. de Cardoville herself, to be declared from that day the queen of elegance and fashion. The young lady understood very well the impression she had made; she felt proud and happy, for she thought of Djalma; when she compared him to all these men of fashion, her happiness was the more increased. And, verily, these young men, most of whom had never quitted Paris, or had ventured at most as far as Naples or Baden, looked insignificant enough by the side of Djalma, who, at his age, had so many times commanded and combated in bloody wars, and whose reputation far courage and generosity, mentioned by travellers with admiration, had already reached from India to Paris. And then, how could these charming exquisites, with their small hats, their scanty frock-coats, and their huge cravats, compare with the Indian prince, whose graceful and manly beauty was still heightened by the splendor of a costume, at once so rich and so picturesque?

The world, as it’s called, could hardly believe its eyes when they saw this eighteen-year-old lady, who had princely wealth and came from the highest nobility, proving to everyone by her public appearance that she was living completely free and independent, going against all customs and accepted ideas of propriety. This kind of freedom seemed monstrous, and people were nearly shocked that the young lady's graceful and dignified presence completely contradicted the rumors spread by Madame de Saint-Dizier and her friends about her supposed madness. Many young men, taking advantage of their connections with the Marchioness de Morinval or M. de Montbron, took turns paying their respects and rode alongside her carriage for a few minutes just to see, admire, and perhaps hear Mdlle. de Cardoville; she exceeded their expectations with her usual charm and wit. Surprise and enthusiasm reached new heights. What had initially been criticized as almost insane whims was now seen as charming originality, and it was up to Mdlle. de Cardoville herself to be declared the queen of elegance and fashion from that day on. The young lady understood the impact she had made; she felt proud and happy, especially when she thought of Djalma. Comparing him to all these fashionable men only made her happiness grow. Indeed, these young men, most of whom had never left Paris or had only ventured as far as Naples or Baden, seemed insignificant next to Djalma, who, at his age, had commanded troops and fought in bloody wars countless times, and whose reputation for courage and generosity was admired by travelers from India to Paris. And how could these charming dandy-like men, with their small hats, slim frock coats, and oversized cravats, compare to the Indian prince, whose graceful and masculine beauty was enhanced by a costume that was both rich and striking?

20567m
Original

On this happy day, all was joy and love for Adrienne. The sun, setting in a splendidly serene sky, flooded the promenade with its golden light. The air was warm. Carriages and horsemen passed and repassed in rapid succession; a light breeze played with the scarfs of the women, and the plumes in their bonnets; all around was noise, movement, sunshine. Adrienne, leaning back in her carriage, amused herself with watching this busy scene, sparkling with Parisian luxury; but, in the vortex of this brilliant chaos, she saw in thought the mild, melancholy countenance of Djalma—when suddenly something fell into her lap, and she started. It was a bunch of half-faded violets. At the same instant she heard a child’s voice following the carriage, and saying: “For the love of heaven, my good lady, one little sou!” Adrienne turned her head, and saw a poor little girl, pale and wan, with mild, sorrowful features, scarcely covered with rags, holding out her hand, and raising her eyes in supplication. Though the striking contrast of extreme misery, side by side with extreme luxury, is so common, that it no longer excites attention, Adrienne was deeply affected by it. She thought of Mother Bunch, now, perhaps, the victim of frightful destitution.

On this joyful day, everything was filled with happiness and love for Adrienne. The sun, setting in a beautifully calm sky, bathed the promenade in its golden light. The air was warm. Carriages and riders passed by quickly one after another; a light breeze played with the women’s scarves and the feathers in their hats; everywhere there was noise, movement, and sunshine. Adrienne, reclining in her carriage, entertained herself by watching this bustling scene, glittering with Parisian luxury; yet, in the midst of this dazzling chaos, she thought of the gentle, sorrowful face of Djalma—when suddenly something fell into her lap, making her jump. It was a bunch of half-faded violets. At the same moment, she heard a child’s voice trailing after the carriage, saying: “For heaven's sake, good lady, just one little sou!” Adrienne turned her head and saw a poor little girl, pale and thin, with gentle, sad features, barely covered in rags, holding out her hand and looking up in hope. Although the stark contrast of extreme poverty next to extreme wealth is so common that it often goes unnoticed, Adrienne was deeply moved by it. She thought of Mother Bunch, now perhaps suffering from terrible hardship.

“Ah! at least,” thought the young lady, “let not this day be one of happiness for me alone!”

“Ah! at least,” thought the young woman, “let this day not be one of happiness for me alone!”

She leaned from the carriage-window, and said to the poor child: “Have you a mother, my dear?”

She leaned out of the carriage window and asked the poor child, “Do you have a mom, sweetheart?”

“No, my lady, I have neither father nor mother.”

“No, my lady, I have no father or mother.”

“Who takes care of you?”

"Who looks after you?"

“No one, my lady. They give me nosegays to sell, and I must bring home money—or they beat me.”

“No one, my lady. They give me flowers to sell, and I have to bring home money—or they hit me.”

“Poor little thing!”

"Poor little guy!"

“A sou, my good lady—a sou, for the love of heaven!” said the child, continuing to follow the carriage, which was then moving slowly.

“A sou, my good lady—a sou, for the love of heaven!” said the child, continuing to follow the carriage, which was then moving slowly.

“My dear count,” said Adrienne, smiling, and addressing M. de Montbron, “you are, unfortunately, no novice at an elopement. Please to stretch forth your arms, take up that child with both hands, and lift her into the carriage. We can hide her between Lady de Morinval and myself; and we can drive away before any one perceives this audacious abduction.”

“My dear count,” said Adrienne, smiling and speaking to M. de Montbron, “you’re unfortunately no stranger to elopements. Please reach out your arms, pick up that child with both hands, and lift her into the carriage. We can hide her between Lady de Morinval and me, and we can drive away before anyone notices this bold kidnapping.”

“What!” said the count, in surprise. “You wish—”

"What!" the count exclaimed, surprised. "You want—"

“Yes; I beg you to do it.”

“Yes; I really want you to do it.”

“What a folly!”

“What a mistake!”

“Yesterday, you might, perhaps, have treated this caprice as a folly; but to-day,” said Adrienne, laying great stress upon the word, and glancing at M. de Montbron with a significant air, “to-day, you should understand that it is almost a duty.”

“Yesterday, you might have thought this whim was just silly; but today,” said Adrienne, emphasizing the word and looking at M. de Montbron with a meaningful look, “today, you need to understand that it’s almost a responsibility.”

“Yes, I understand you, good and noble heart!” said the count, with emotion; while Lady de Morinval, who knew nothing of Mdlle. de Cardoville’s love for Djalma, looked with as much surprise as curiosity at the count and the young lady.

“Yes, I get you, kind and noble heart!” said the count, with feeling, while Lady de Morinval, who didn’t know about Mdlle. de Cardoville’s love for Djalma, looked on with equal parts surprise and curiosity at the count and the young lady.

M. de Montbron, leaning from the carriage, stretched out his arms towards the child, and said to her: “Give me your hands, little girl.”

M. de Montbron, leaning out of the carriage, reached out his arms to the child and said to her, “Give me your hands, little girl.”

Though much astonished, the child obeyed mechanically, and held out both her little arms; then the count took her by the wrists, and lifted her lightly from the ground, which he did the more easily, as the carnage was very low, and its progress by no means rapid. More stupefied than frightened, the child said not a word. Adrienne and Lady de Morinval made room for her to crouch down between them, and the little girl was soon hidden beneath the shawls of the two young women. All this was executed so quickly, that it was hardly perceived by a few persons passing in the side-avenues.

Though very surprised, the child obeyed without thinking and held out both her little arms. The count took her by the wrists and lifted her easily off the ground, as the carnage was very low and moving slowly. More dazed than scared, the child didn’t say a word. Adrienne and Lady de Morinval made space for her to sit between them, and soon the little girl was hidden beneath the shawls of the two women. Everything happened so quickly that only a few people passing in the side paths barely noticed.

“Now, my dear count,” said Adrienne, radiant with pleasure, “let us make off at once with our prey.”

“Now, my dear count,” said Adrienne, beaming with joy, “let’s get going right away with our catch.”

M. de Montbron half rose, and called to the postilions. “Home!” and the four horses started at once into a rapid and regular trot.

M. de Montbron half stood up and called to the drivers. “Home!” and the four horses immediately took off at a quick and steady pace.

“This day of happiness now seems consecrated, and my luxury is excused,” thought Adrienne; “till I can again meet with that poor Mother Bunch, and from this day I will make every exertion to find her out, her place will at least not be quite empty.”

“This day of happiness now feels special, and I can justify my indulgence,” thought Adrienne; “until I can meet that poor Mother Bunch again, I will do everything I can to track her down, her absence won’t feel as complete.”

There are often strange coincidences in life. At the moment when this thought of the hunchback crossed the mind of Adrienne, a crowd had collected in one of the side-avenues, and other persons soon ran to join the group.

There are often weird coincidences in life. Just as Adrienne thought about the hunchback, a crowd gathered in one of the side streets, and more people quickly joined the group.

“Look, uncle!” said Lady de Morinval; “how many people are assembled yonder. What can it be? Shall we stop, and send to inquire?”

“Look, Uncle!” Lady de Morinval said. “There are so many people gathered over there. What could it be? Should we stop and send someone to ask?”

“I am sorry, my dear, but your curiosity cannot be satisfied,” said the count, drawing out his watch; “it will soon be six o’clock, and the exhibition of the wild beasts begin at eight. We shall only just have time to go home and dine. Is not that your opinion, my dear child?” said he to Adrienne.

“I’m sorry, my dear, but I can’t satisfy your curiosity,” said the count, checking his watch. “It will soon be six o’clock, and the wild animal exhibition starts at eight. We’ll only have just enough time to go home and eat. Don’t you think so, my dear child?” he said to Adrienne.

“And yours, Julia?” said Mdlle. de Cardoville to the marchioness.

“And yours, Julia?” Mdlle. de Cardoville asked the marchioness.

“Oh, certainly!” answered her friend.

“Oh, for sure!” answered her friend.

“I am the less inclined to delay,” resumed the count, “as when I have taken you to the Porte-Saint-Martin, I shall be obliged to go for half an-hour to my club, to ballot for Lord Campbell, whom I propose.”

“I’m less inclined to postpone,” the count continued, “because once I take you to the Porte-Saint-Martin, I’ll have to go to my club for half an hour to cast my vote for Lord Campbell, whom I’m proposing.”

“Then, Adrienne and I will be left alone at the play, uncle?”

“Then, Adrienne and I will be left alone at the play, right, Uncle?”

“Your husband will go with you, I suppose.”

“Your husband will go with you, I guess.”

“True, dear uncle; but do not quite leave us, because of that.”

“It's true, dear uncle; but please don’t completely leave us because of that.”

“Be sure I shall not: for I am curious as you are to see these terrible animals, and the famous Morok, the incomparable lion-tamer.”

“Rest assured, I won’t: I’m just as curious as you are to see these fierce animals and the renowned Morok, the unrivaled lion-tamer.”

A few minutes after, Mdlle. de Cardoville’s carriage had left the Champs Elysees, carrying with it the little girl, and directing its course towards the Rue d’Anjou. As the brilliant equipage disappeared from the scene, the crowd, of which we before have spoken, greatly increased about one of the large trees in the Champs-Elysees, and expressions of pity were heard here and there amongst the groups. A lounger approached a young man on the skirts of the crowd, and said to him: “What is the matter, sir?”

A few minutes later, Mdlle. de Cardoville’s carriage left the Champs-Élysées, taking the little girl with it and heading towards Rue d’Anjou. As the fancy carriage vanished from sight, the crowd we mentioned earlier grew larger around one of the big trees in the Champs-Élysées, and murmurs of sympathy could be heard among the groups. A bystander approached a young man at the edge of the crowd and asked him, “What’s going on, sir?”

“I hear it is a poor young girl, a hunchback, that has fallen from exhaustion.”

“I hear it’s a poor young girl, a hunchback, who has collapsed from fatigue.”

“A hunchback! is that all? There will always be enough hunchbacks,” said the lounger, brutally, with a coarse laugh.

“A hunchback! Is that it? There will always be plenty of hunchbacks,” said the slacker, harshly, with a rough laugh.

“Hunchback or not, if she dies of hunger,” answered the young man, scarcely able to restrain his indignation, “it will be no less sad—and there is really nothing to laugh at, sir.”

“Whether she’s a hunchback or not, if she dies from hunger,” replied the young man, barely able to control his anger, “it will still be tragic—and there’s nothing funny about that, sir.”

“Die of hunger! pooh!” said the lounger, shrugging his shoulders. “It is only lazy scoundrels, that will not work, who die of hunger. And it serves them right.”

“Die of hunger! Pfft!” said the slacker, shrugging his shoulders. “Only lazy good-for-nothings who won't work die of hunger. And they deserve it.”

“I wager, sir, there is one death you will never die of,” cried the young man, incensed at the cruel insolence of the lounger.

“I bet, sir, there’s one death you’ll never face,” shouted the young man, furious at the cruel arrogance of the slacker.

“What do you mean?” answered the other, haughtily.

“What do you mean?” the other replied, arrogantly.

“I mean, sir, that your heart is not likely to kill you.”

“I mean, sir, that your heart is not going to kill you.”

“Sir!” cried the lounger in an angry tone.

“Sir!” shouted the person sitting there, annoyed.

“Well! what, sir?” replied the young man, looking full in his face.

“Well! What’s up, sir?” replied the young man, looking directly at him.

“Nothing,” said the lounger, turning abruptly on his heel, and grumbling as he sauntered towards an orange-colored cabriolet, on which was emblazoned an enormous coat-of-arms, surmounted by a baron’s crest. A servant in green livery, ridiculously laced with gold, was standing beside the horse, and did not perceive his master.

“Nothing,” said the lounged, suddenly turning on his heel and grumbling as he walked toward an orange-colored convertible, which had a huge coat of arms topped with a baron’s crest. A servant in fancy green livery, absurdly trimmed with gold, was standing next to the horse and didn’t notice his master.

“Are you catching flies, fool?” said the latter, pushing him with his cane. The servant turned round in confusion. “Sir,” said he.

“Are you just sitting there like an idiot?” said the other, shoving him with his cane. The servant turned around, looking puzzled. “Sir,” he replied.

“Will you never learn to call me Monsieur le Baron, rascal?” cried his master, in a rage—“Open the door directly!”

“Will you ever learn to call me Monsieur le Baron, you little rascal?” his master shouted angrily. “Open the door right now!”

The lounger was Baron Tripeaud, the manufacturing baron the stock-jobber. The poor hunchback was Mother Bunch, who had, indeed fallen with hunger and fatigue, whilst on her way to Mdlle. de Cardoville’s. The unfortunate creature had found courage to brave the shame of the ridicule she so much feared, by returning to that house from which she was a voluntary exile; but this time, it was not for herself, but for her sister Cephyse—the Bacchanal Queen, who had returned to Paris the previous day, and whom Mother Bunch now sought, through the means of Adrienne, to rescue from a most dreadful fate.

The loungers included Baron Tripeaud, the manufacturing mogul and stock trader. The poor hunchback, known as Mother Bunch, had truly collapsed from hunger and exhaustion while on her way to Mdlle. de Cardoville’s. This unfortunate woman had found the courage to face the shame of the ridicule she feared so much, by going back to the house she had chosen to leave; but this time, it wasn’t for herself, but for her sister Cephyse—the Bacchanal Queen, who had returned to Paris the day before, and whom Mother Bunch was now trying to save from a terrible fate with the help of Adrienne.

Two hours after these different scenes, an enormous crowd pressed round the doors of the Porte-Saint-Martin, to witness the exercises of Morok, who was about to perform a mock combat with the famous black panther of Java, named Death. Adrienne, accompanied by Lord and Lady de Morinval, now stepped from a carriage at the entrance of the theatre. They were to be joined in the course of the evening by M. de Montbron, whom they had dropped, in passing, at his club.

Two hours after these different scenes, a huge crowd gathered around the doors of the Porte-Saint-Martin, eager to see the performance by Morok, who was about to stage a mock fight with the famous black panther from Java, named Death. Adrienne, accompanied by Lord and Lady de Morinval, now stepped out of a carriage at the entrance of the theater. They were set to meet up later in the evening with M. de Montbron, whom they had briefly dropped off at his club.





CHAPTER XII. BEHIND THE SCENES.

20575m
Original

The large theatre of the Porte-Saint-Martin was crowded by an impatient multitude. All Paris had hurried with eager and burning curiosity to Morok’s exhibition. It is quite unnecessary to say that the lion-tamer had completely abandoned his small taste in religious baubles, which he had so successfully carried on at the White Falcon Inn at Leipsic. There were, moreover, numerous tokens by which the surprising effects of Morok’s sudden conversion had been blazoned in the most extraordinary pictures: the antiquated baubles in which he had formerly dealt would have found no sale in Paris. Morok had nearly finished dressing himself, in one of the actor’s rooms, which had been lent to him. Over a coat of mail, with cuishes and brassarts, he wore an ample pair of red trousers, fastened round his ankles by broad rings of gilt brass. His long caftan of black cloth, embroidered with scarlet and gold, was bound round his waist and wrist by other large rings of gilt metal. This sombre costume imparted to him an aspect still more ferocious. His thick and red-haired beard fell in large quantities down to his chest, and a long piece of white muslin was folded round his red head. A devout missionary in Germany and an actor in Paris, Morok knew as well as his employers, the Jesuits, how to accommodate himself to circumstances.

The large theater at Porte-Saint-Martin was packed with an impatient crowd. Everyone in Paris rushed there, fueled by eager and intense curiosity for Morok's exhibition. It’s unnecessary to mention that the lion-tamer had completely moved on from his small interest in religious trinkets, which he had successfully promoted at the White Falcon Inn in Leipzig. In addition, there were numerous signs showcasing the remarkable effects of Morok's sudden transformation, depicted in extraordinary images: the outdated trinkets he used to sell wouldn't have found buyers in Paris. Morok was almost done getting ready in one of the actor's dressing rooms that had been loaned to him. Over a suit of armor, with greaves and arm guards, he wore a pair of loose red pants held at his ankles by wide rings of gold brass. His long black cloth kaftan, embroidered with red and gold, was cinched at his waist and wrists with other large rings of gold metal. This dark outfit gave him an even more ferocious look. His thick, red-haired beard fell down to his chest, and a long piece of white muslin was wrapped around his red head. A devoted missionary in Germany and an actor in Paris, Morok knew how to adapt to circumstances just as well as his employers, the Jesuits.

Seated in one corner of the room, and contemplating with a sort of stupid admiration, was Jacques Rennepont, better known as “Sleepinbuff” (from the likelihood that he would end his days in rags, or his present antipathy to great care in dress). Since the day Hardy’s factory had been destroyed by fire, Jacques had not quitted Morok, passing the nights in excesses, which had no baneful effects on the iron constitution of the lion-tamer. On the other’s features, on the contrary, a great alteration was perceptible; his hollow cheeks, marble pallor, his eyes, by turns dull and heavy, or gleaming with lurid fire, betrayed the ravages of debauchery, his parched lips were almost constantly curled by a bitter and sardonic smile. His spirit, once gay and sanguine, still struggled against the besotting influence of habitual intoxication. Unfitted for labor, no longer able to forego gross pleasures, Jacques sought to drown in wine a few virtuous impulses which he still possessed, and had sunk so low as to accept without shame the large dole of sensual gratification proffered him by Morok, who paid all the expenses of their orgies, but never gave him money, in order that he might be completely dependent on him. After gazing at Morok for some time in amazement, Jacques said to him, in a familiar tone: “Well, yours is a famous trade; you may boast that, at this moment, there are not two men like you in the whole world That’s flattering. It’s a pity you don’t stick to this fine trade.”

Seated in one corner of the room, lost in a kind of dumb admiration, was Jacques Rennepont, better known as “Sleepinbuff” (for the likelihood that he would end up in rags, or his current dislike for putting much effort into his appearance). Since Hardy’s factory had burned down, Jacques hadn’t left Morok, spending his nights in excesses that didn’t seem to harm the tough constitution of the lion-tamer. In contrast, Morok showed significant changes; his sunken cheeks, pale skin, and eyes that fluctuated between dull and heavy or shining with a disturbing fire revealed the toll of his debauchery. His cracked lips were almost always twisted into a bitter and sarcastic smile. His spirit, once cheerful and optimistic, still fought against the numbing influence of constant drunkenness. Unable to work and no longer able to resist indulgent pleasures, Jacques tried to drown his few remaining virtuous impulses in wine and had fallen so low that he accepted without shame the plentiful sensual gratifications offered by Morok, who paid for all their wild parties but never gave him cash, ensuring he was entirely dependent on him. After staring at Morok for a while in disbelief, Jacques said to him in a casual tone: “Well, you have quite the job; you can say that, at this moment, there aren’t two people like you in the whole world. That’s flattering. It’s a shame you don’t stick to this great profession.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Why, how is the conspiracy going on, in whose honor you make me keep it up all day and all night?”

“Why, how is the conspiracy going, in whose honor do you make me keep it going all day and all night?”

“It is working, but the time is not yet come; that is why I wish to have you always at hand, till the great day. Do you complain?”

“It’s working, but the time hasn’t come yet; that’s why I want you around until the big day. Are you complaining?”

“Hang it, no!” said Jacques. “What could I do? Burnt up with brandy as I am, if I wanted to work, I’ve no longer the strength to do so. I have not, like you, a head of marble, and a body of iron; but as for fuddling myself with gunpowder, instead of anything else, that’ll do for me; I’m only fit for that work now—and then, it will drive away thought.”

“Forget it, no!” Jacques said. “What can I do? If I wanted to work, I don’t have the strength anymore, being all burnt out on brandy. I don’t have a head of marble and a body of iron like you do; but as for getting myself tipsy with gunpowder instead of anything else, that’s all I’m good for now—and it helps me forget my troubles.”

“Oh what kind?”

“Oh, what kind?”

“You know that when I do think, I think only of one thing,” said Jacques, gloomily.

“You know that when I think, I only think about one thing,” Jacques said, gloomily.

“The Bacchanal queen?—still?” said Morok, in a disdainful tone.

“The Bacchanal queen?—still?” Morok said, sounding disdainful.

“Still! rather: when I shall think of her no longer, I shall be dead—or stupefied. Fiend!”

“Still! Rather: when I can no longer think of her, I’ll be dead—or out of my mind. Demon!”

“You were never better or more intelligent, you fool!” replied Morok, fastening his turban. The conversation was here interrupted. Morok’s aider entered hastily.

“You’ve never been better or smarter, you idiot!” Morok replied, securing his turban. The conversation was interrupted here. Morok’s assistant rushed in.

The gigantic form of this Hercules had increased in width. He was habited like Alcides; his enormous limbs, furrowed with veins as thick as whipcord, were covered with a close-fitting flesh-colored garment, to which a pair of red drawers formed a strong contrast.

The huge figure of this Hercules had gotten broader. He was dressed like Alcides; his massive limbs, marked with veins as thick as rope, were covered in a tight, flesh-colored outfit, to which a pair of red shorts provided a striking contrast.

“Why do you rush in like a storm, Goliath?” said Morok.

“Why do you burst in like a storm, Goliath?” said Morok.

“There’s a pretty storm in the house; they are beginning to get impatient, and are calling out like madmen. But if that were all!”

“There’s a wild storm in the house; they’re starting to get impatient, and they’re yelling like crazy. But if that were all!”

“Well, what else?”

"What's next?"

“Death will not be able to play this evening.”

“Death won’t be able to play this evening.”

Morok turned quickly around. He seemed uneasy. “Why so?” he exclaimed.

Morok quickly turned around. He looked uncomfortable. “Why is that?” he said.

“I have just seen her! she’s crouching at the bottom of her cage; her ears lie so close to her head, she looks as if they had been cut off. You know what that means.”

“I just saw her! She’s huddled at the bottom of her cage; her ears are pressed flat against her head, making it look like they’ve been cut off. You know what that means.”

“Is that all?” said Morok, turning to the glass to complete his head dress.

“Is that it?” Morok said, turning to the mirror to finish his headgear.

“It’s quite enough; she’s in one of her tearing fits. Since that night in Germany, when she ripped up that old hack of a white horse, I’ve not seen her look so savage! her eyes shine like burning candles.”

“It’s more than enough; she’s in one of her rage episodes. Since that night in Germany, when she tore apart that old, worn-out white horse, I haven’t seen her look this fierce! Her eyes are shining like burning candles.”

“Then she must have her fine collar on,” said Morok, quietly.

“Then she must have her nice collar on,” said Morok, quietly.

“Her fine collar?”

"Her nice collar?"

“Yes; her spring-collar.”

“Yes; her spring collar.”

“And I must be lady’s-maid,” said the giant. “A nice toilet to attend to!”

“And I have to be the lady’s maid,” said the giant. “What a lovely job to take care of!”

“Hold your tongue!”

"Keep it to yourself!"

“That’s not all—” continued Goliath, hesitating.

“That’s not all—” Goliath continued, pausing.

“What more?”

"What else?"

“I might as well tell you at once.”

“I might as well tell you right away.”

“Will you speak?”

"Will you talk?"

“Well! he is here.”

"Well! He's here."

“Who, you stupid brute?”

"Who, you dumb brute?"

“The Englishman!”

“The British guy!”

Morok started; his arms fell powerless by his side. Jacques was struck with the lion-tamer’s paleness and troubled countenance.

Morok jumped, his arms dropping helplessly by his side. Jacques was taken aback by the lion-tamer’s pale face and worried expression.

“The Englishman!—you have seen him?” cried Morok, addressing Goliath. “You are quite sure?”

“The Englishman!—have you seen him?” cried Morok, addressing Goliath. “Are you absolutely sure?”

“Quite sure. I was looking through the peep-hole in the curtain; I saw him in one of the stage-boxes—he wishes to see things close; he’s easy to recognize, with his pointed forehead, big nose, and goggle eyes.”

“Of course. I was looking through the peephole in the curtain; I saw him in one of the stage boxes—he likes to see things up close; he’s easy to spot with his pointed forehead, big nose, and bulging eyes.”

Morok shuddered again; usually fierce and unmoved, he appeared to be more and more agitated, and so alarmed, that Jacques said to him: “Who is this Englishman?”

Morok shuddered again; usually fierce and unshakeable, he seemed increasingly agitated and so alarmed that Jacques asked him, “Who is this Englishman?”

“He has followed me from Strasburg, where he fell in with me,” said Morok, with visible dejection. “He travelled with his own horses, by short stages, as I did; stopping where I stopped, so as never to miss one of my exhibitions. But two days before I arrived at Paris, he left me—I thought I was rid of him,” said Morok, with a sigh.

“He's been following me since Strasburg, where we met,” said Morok, looking visibly down. “He traveled with his own horses, taking short trips like I did; stopping wherever I stopped, so he wouldn’t miss any of my shows. But two days before I got to Paris, he left me—I thought I was done with him,” said Morok, letting out a sigh.

“Rid of him!—how you talk!” replied Jacques, surprised; “such a good customer, such an admirer!”

“Get rid of him!—what are you talking about?” replied Jacques, surprised; “he’s such a great customer, such a fan!”

“Aye!” said Morok, becoming more and more agitated; “this wretch has wagered an enormous sum, that I will be devoured in his presence, during one of my performances: he hopes to win his wager—that is why he follows me about.”

“Aye!” said Morok, growing increasingly agitated. “This scoundrel has bet a huge amount that I will be devoured in front of him during one of my shows. He hopes to win his bet—that's why he keeps following me around.”

Sleepinbuff found the John Bull’s idea so amusingly eccentric, that, for the first time since a very long period, he burst into a peal of hearty laughter. Morok, pale with rage, rushed towards him with so menacing an air, that Goliath was obliged to interpose.

Sleepinbuff found John Bull’s idea so amusingly odd that, for the first time in a long while, he burst into hearty laughter. Morok, pale with rage, charged at him with such a threatening demeanor that Goliath had to step in.

“Come, come,” said Jacques, “don’t be angry; if it is serious, I will not laugh any more.”

“Come on,” said Jacques, “don’t be upset; if it’s serious, I won’t laugh anymore.”

Morok was appeased, and said to Sleepinbuff in a hoarse voice: “Do you think me a coward?”

Morok was calmed down and said to Sleepinbuff in a rough voice, “Do you think I'm a coward?”

“No, by heaven!”

“No, by gosh!”

“Well! And yet this Englishman, with his grotesque face, frightens me more than any tiger or my panther!”

“Well! And still, this Englishman, with his strange face, scares me more than any tiger or my panther!”

“You say so, and I believe it,” replied Jacques; “but I cannot understand why the presence of this man should alarm you.”

“You say that, and I believe you,” replied Jacques; “but I don’t get why this guy's presence should freak you out.”

“But consider, you dull knave!” cried Morok, “that, obliged to watch incessantly the least movement of the ferocious beast, whom I keep in subjection by my action and my looks, there is something terrible in knowing that two eyes are there—always there—fixed—waiting till the least absence of mind shall expose me to be torn in pieces by the animals.”

“But think about it, you simple fool!” shouted Morok, “that, forced to constantly watch every move of the fierce beast, which I control with my actions and my gaze, there’s something terrifying in knowing that those two eyes are always there—fixed—waiting for the slightest moment of distraction to leave me vulnerable to being torn apart by the animals.”

“Now, I understand,” said Jacques, shuddering in his turn. “It is terrible.”

“Now, I get it,” said Jacques, shivering in response. “It’s awful.”

“Yes; for once there, though I may not see this cursed Englishman, I fancy I have his two round eyes, fixed and wide open, always before me. My tiger Cain once nearly mutilated my arm, when my attention was drawn away by this Englishman, whom the devil take! Blood and thunder!” cried Morok: “this man will be fatal to me.” And Morok paced the room in great agitation.

“Yes; even though I might not see that cursed Englishman when I get there, I feel like I always have his two round, wide-open eyes fixed on me. My tiger, Cain, almost tore my arm apart when I got distracted by this Englishman, who the devil take! Blood and thunder!” shouted Morok: “this guy is going to be the end of me.” And Morok walked back and forth in the room, clearly agitated.

“Besides, Death lays her ears close to her skull,” said Goliath, brutally. “If you persist—mind, I tell you—the Englishman will win his wager this evening.”

“Besides, Death keeps her ears pressed close to her skull,” said Goliath, harshly. “If you keep at it—just so you know—the Englishman will win his bet this evening.”

“Go away, you brute!—don’t vex my head with your confounded predictions,” cried Morok: “go and prepare Death’s collar.”

“Get lost, you savage!—don’t annoy me with your stupid predictions,” shouted Morok: “go and get Death’s collar ready.”

“Well, every one to his taste; you wish the panther to taste you,” said the giant, stalking heavily away, after this joke.

“Well, everyone has their preferences; you want the panther to take a bite out of you,” said the giant, walking away heavily after making the joke.

“But if you feel these fears,” said Jacques, “why do you not say that the panther is ill?”

“But if you feel these fears,” Jacques said, “then why don’t you just say that the panther is sick?”

Morok shrugged his shoulders, and replied with a sort of feverish ferocity, “Have you ever heard of the fierce pleasure of the gamester, who stakes his honor, his life, upon a card? Well! I too—in these daily exhibitions where my life is at stake—find a wild, fierce pleasure in braving death, before a crowded assembly, shuddering and terrified at my audacity. Yes, even in the fear with which this Englishman inspires me, I find, in spite of myself, a terrible excitement, which I abhor, and which yet subjugates me.”

Morok shrugged and answered with intense passion, “Have you ever experienced the intense thrill of a gambler who risks everything on a card? Well! I too—in these daily performances where my life is on the line—feel a wild, fierce thrill in facing death, in front of a packed audience, shaking and terrified by my boldness. Yes, even in the fear this Englishman gives me, I find, against my will, a terrible excitement that I hate, but which still dominates me.”

At this moment, the stage-manager entered the room, and interrupted the beast-tamer. “May we give the signal, M. Morok?” said the stage-manager. “The overture will not last above ten minutes.”

At that moment, the stage manager walked into the room and interrupted the beast tamer. “Can we give the signal, M. Morok?” asked the stage manager. “The overture won’t last more than ten minutes.”

“I am ready,” said Morok.

"I'm ready," said Morok.

“The police-inspector has just now given orders, that the double chain of the panther, and the iron ring riveted to the floor of the stage, at the end of the cavern in the foreground, shall be again examined; and everything has been reported quite secure.”

“The police inspector has just ordered that the double chain of the panther and the iron ring bolted to the floor of the stage at the end of the cave in the foreground should be checked again; everything has been reported as completely secure.”

“Yes—secure—except for me,” murmured the beast-tamer.

“Yes—safe—except for me,” murmured the beast-tamer.

“So, M. Morok, the signal may be given?”

“So, M. Morok, can we proceed with the signal?”

“The signal may—be given,” replied Morok. And the manager went out.

“The signal can be given,” replied Morok. And the manager stepped outside.





CHAPTER XIII. UP WITH THE CURTAIN.

The usual bell sounded with solemnity behind the scenes the overture began, and, to say the truth, but little attention was paid to it. The interior of the theatre offered a very animated view. With the exception of two stage-boxes even with the dress circle, one to the left, the other to the right of the audience, every seat was occupied. A great number of very fashionable ladies, attracted, as is always the case, by the strange wildness of the spectacle, filled the boxes. The stalls were crowded by most of the young men who; in the morning, had walked their horses on the Champs-Elysees. The observations which passed from one stall to another, will give some idea of their conversation.

The usual bell rang solemnly, and the overture started, but honestly, not much attention was paid to it. The inside of the theater presented a lively scene. With the exception of two boxes at the same level as the dress circle—one on the left and the other on the right—every seat was filled. Many stylish ladies, drawn in by the unusual and wild nature of the show, occupied the boxes. The stalls were packed with young men who had spent their morning riding their horses on the Champs-Elysées. The exchanges that happened from one stall to another give a glimpse of their conversation.

“Do you know, my dear boy, there would not be so crowded or fashionable an audience to witness Racine’s Athalia?”

“Do you know, my dear boy, there wouldn’t be such a crowded or trendy audience to see Racine’s Athalia?”

“Undoubtedly. What is the beggarly howling of an actor, compared to the roaring of the lion?”

“Without a doubt. What is the pitiful wailing of an actor, compared to the roaring of a lion?”

“I cannot understand how the authorities permit this Morok to fasten his panther with a chain to an iron ring in the corner of the stage. If the chain were to break?”

“I can’t believe the authorities allow this Morok to chain his panther to an iron ring in the corner of the stage. What if the chain broke?”

“Talking of broken chains—there’s little Mme. de Blinville, who is no tigress. Do you see her in the second tier, opposite?”

“Speaking of broken chains—there’s little Mme. de Blinville, who is not a tigress. Do you see her in the second tier, across from us?”

“It becomes her very well to have broken, as you say, the marriage chain; she looks very well this season.”

“It really suits her to have broken, as you say, the marriage chain; she looks great this season.”

“Oh! there is the beautiful Duchess de Saint-Prix; all the world is here to-night—I don’t speak of ourselves.”

“Oh! there’s the beautiful Duchess de Saint-Prix; everyone is here tonight—I’m not talking about us.”

“It is a regular opera night—what a festive scene!”

“It’s a regular opera night—what a lively scene!”

“Well, after all, people do well to amuse themselves, perhaps it will not be for long.”

"Well, after all, people should enjoy themselves; maybe it won't last long."

“Why so?”

"Why's that?"

“Suppose the cholera were to come to Paris?”

“Imagine if cholera were to arrive in Paris?”

“Oh! nonsense!”

“Oh! please!”

“Do you believe in the cholera?”

"Do you believe in cholera?"

“To be sure I do! He’s coming from the North, with his walking-stick under his arm.”

“To be sure I do! He’s coming from the North, with his walking stick under his arm.”

“The devil take him on the road! don’t let us see his green visage here.”

“The devil take him on the road! Let’s not see his green face here.”

“They say he’s at London.”

“They say he’s in London.”

“A pleasant journey to him.”

"Have a nice trip!"

“Come, let us talk of something else; it may be a weakness, if you please, but I call this a dull subject.”

“Come on, let’s talk about something else; it might be a flaw, if you want, but I think this topic is boring.”

“I believe you.”

“I trust you.”

“Oh! gentlemen—I am not mistaken—no—it is she!”

“Oh! gentlemen—I’m not mistaken—no—it is her!”

“Who, then?”

“Who is it, then?”

“Mdlle. de Cardoville! She is coming into the stage-box with Morinval and his wife. It is a complete resuscitation: this morning on the Champs-Elysees; in the evening here.”

“Mdlle. de Cardoville! She is entering the stage box with Morinval and his wife. It's like she's come back to life: this morning on the Champs-Elysees; tonight here.”

“Faith, you are right! It is Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“Faith, you’re right! It’s Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“Good heaven! how lovely she is!”

“Wow! She’s so gorgeous!”

“Lend me your eyeglass.”

“Lend me your glasses.”

“Well, what do you think of her?”

“Well, what do you think of her?”

“Exquisite—dazzling.”

"Stunning—amazing."

“And in addition to her beauty, an inexhaustible flow of wit, three hundred thousand francs a year, high birth, eighteen years of age, and—free as air.”

“And in addition to her beauty, an endless stream of wit, three hundred thousand francs a year, noble lineage, eighteen years old, and—free as a bird.”

“Yes, that is to say, that, provided it pleased her, I might be to morrow—or even to-day—the happiest of men.”

“Yes, that is to say, that if it makes her happy, I could be tomorrow—or even today—the happiest man alive.”

“It is enough to turn one’s brain.”

“It’s enough to make one’s head spin.”

“I am told that her mansion, Rue d’Anjou, is like an enchanted palace; a great deal is said about a bath-room and bedroom, worthy of the Arabian Nights.”

“I’ve heard that her mansion on Rue d’Anjou is like a magical palace; there’s a lot of talk about a bathroom and bedroom that would fit right in with the stories from the Arabian Nights.”

“And free as air—I come back to that.”

“And as free as the air—I keep coming back to that.”

“Ah! if I were in her place!”

“Ah! if I were in her shoes!”

“My levity would be quite shocking.”

"My playful attitude would be quite surprising."

“Oh! gentlemen, what a happy man will he be who is loved first!”

“Oh! Guys, what a lucky man he will be who is loved first!”

“You think, then, that she will have many lovers?”

“You think she’ll have a lot of lovers?”

“Being as free as air—”

“Free as a bird—”

“All the boxes are full, except the stage-box opposite to that in which Mdlle. de Cardoville is seated. Happy the occupiers of that box!”

“All the boxes are full, except for the stage box across from where Mdlle. de Cardoville is sitting. Lucky are the people in that box!”

“Did you see the English ambassador’s lady in the dress circle?”

“Did you see the English ambassador's wife in the dress circle?”

“And the Princess d’Alvimar—what an enormous bouquet!”

“And the Princess d’Alvimar—what a huge bouquet!”

“I should like to know the name—of that nosegay.”

“I would like to know the name of that bouquet.”

“Oh!—it’s Germigny.”

“Oh!—it’s Germigny.”

“How flattering for the lions and tigers, to attract so fashionable an audience.”

“How flattering for the lions and tigers to draw such a trendy crowd.”

“Do you notice, gentlemen, how all the women are eye-glassing Mdlle. de Cardoville?”

“Do you see, guys, how all the women are looking closely at Mdlle. de Cardoville?”

“She makes a sensation.”

"She creates a stir."

“She is right to show herself; they gave her out as mad.”

“She’s right to show herself; they labeled her as crazy.”

“Oh! gentlemen, what a capital phiz!”

“Oh! guys, what a great face!”

“Where—where?”

"Where are you?"

“There—in the omnibus-box beneath Mdlle. de Cardoville’s.”

“There—in the bus compartment under Mdlle. de Cardoville’s.”

“It’s a Nuremburg nutcracker.”

“It’s a Nuremberg nutcracker.”

“An ourang-outang!”

“An orangutan!”

“Did you ever see such round, staring eyes?”

“Have you ever seen such round, wide eyes?”

“And the nose!”

“And the nose!”

“And the forehead!”

“And the forehead!”

“It’s a caricature.”

“It’s a caricature.”

“Order, order! the curtain rises.”

“Order! The curtain is rising.”

And, in fact, the curtain rose. Some explanation is necessary for the clear understanding of what follows. In the lower stage-box, to the left of the audience, were several persons, who had been referred to by the young men in the stalls. The omnibus-box was occupied by the Englishman, the eccentric and portentous bettor, whose presence inspired Morok with so much dread.

And indeed, the curtain went up. Some explanation is needed for a clear understanding of what comes next. In the lower stage box to the left of the audience, there were several people who had been mentioned by the young men in the stalls. The omnibus box was taken by the Englishman, the eccentric and imposing bettor, whose presence filled Morok with such fear.

It would require Hoffman’s rare and fantastic genius to describe worthily that countenance, at once grotesque and frightful, as it stood out from the dark background of the box. This Englishman was about fifty years old; his forehead was quite bald, and of a conical shape; beneath this forehead, surmounted by eyebrows like parenthesis marks, glittered large, green eyes, remarkably round and staring, and set very close to a hooked nose, extremely sharp and prominent; a chin like that on the old fashioned nutcrackers was half-hidden in a broad and ample white cravat, as stiffly-starched as the round-cornered shirt-collar, which nearly touched his ears. The face was exceedingly thin and bony, and yet the complexion was high-colored, approaching to purple, which made the bright green of the pupils, and the white of the other part of the eyes, still more conspicuous. The mouth, which was very wide, sometimes whistled inaudibly the tune of a Scotch jig (always the same tune), sometimes was slightly curled with a sardonic smite. The Englishman was dressed with extreme care; his blue coat, with brass buttons, displayed his spotless waistcoat, snowy, white as his ample cravat; his shirt was fastened with two magnificent ruby studs, and his patrician hands were carefully kid gloved.

It would take Hoffman’s rare and amazing talent to properly describe that face, both grotesque and frightening, as it stood out against the dark background of the box. This Englishman was about fifty years old; he had a completely bald, conical-shaped forehead. Below this forehead, topped by eyebrows shaped like parentheses, shone large, green eyes that were remarkably round and staring, set very close to a sharp, prominent hooked nose. A chin reminiscent of old-fashioned nutcrackers was half-hidden by a broad, ample white cravat, starched stiffly like the round-cornered collar of his shirt, which nearly touched his ears. The face was extremely thin and bony, yet the complexion was highly colored, nearing purple, which made the bright green of the pupils and the white of the rest of the eyes stand out even more. The mouth, which was very wide, sometimes silently whistled the tune of a Scottish jig (always the same tune), and at other times curled slightly in a sardonic smile. The Englishman was dressed with great care; his blue coat, with brass buttons, showcased his spotless waistcoat, as white as his ample cravat; his shirt was fastened with two magnificent ruby studs, and his aristocratic hands were carefully gloved in kid leather.

To any one who knew the eccentric and cruel desire which attracted this man to every representation, his grotesque face became almost terrific, instead of exciting ridicule; and it was easy to understand the dread experience by Morok at sight of those great, staring round eyes, which appeared to watch for the death of the lion-tamer (what a horrible death!) with unshaken confidence. Above the dark box of the Englishman, affording a graceful contrast, were seated the Morinvals and Mdlle. de Cardoville. The latter was placed nearest the stage. Her head was uncovered, and she wore a dress of sky-blue China crepe, ornamented at the bosom with a brooch of the finest Oriental pearls—nothing more; yet Adrienne, thus attired, was charming. She held in her hand an enormous bouquet, composed of the rarest flowers of India: the stephanotis and the gardenia mingled the dead white of their blossoms with the purple hibiscus and Java amaryllis.

To anyone who knew the strange and cruel desire that drew this man to every show, his bizarre face became almost terrifying instead of just ridiculous; it was easy to grasp the terror Morok felt at the sight of those large, staring eyes, which seemed to be waiting confidently for the lion-tamer's (what a horrible end!) demise. Above the dark box of the Englishman, providing a graceful contrast, sat the Morinvals and Mdlle. de Cardoville. The latter was seated closest to the stage. Her head was uncovered, and she wore a sky-blue China crepe dress, adorned at the neckline with a brooch made of the finest Oriental pearls—nothing more; yet Adrienne, dressed this way, was captivating. She held an enormous bouquet made up of the rarest flowers from India: the white blossoms of stephanotis and gardenia mingled with the purple hibiscus and Java amaryllis.

Madame de Morinval, seated on the opposite side of the box, was dressed with equal taste and simplicity; Morinval, a fair and very handsome young man, of elegant appearance, was behind the two ladies. M. de Montbron was expected to arrive every moment. The reader will please to recollect that the stage-box to the right of the audience, opposite Adrienne’s, had remained till then quite empty. The stage represented one of the gigantic forests of India. In the background, tall exotic trees rose in spiral or spreading forms, among rugged masses of perpendicular rocks, with here and there glimpses of a tropical sky. The side-scenes formed tufts of trees, interspersed with rocks; and at the side which was immediately beneath Adrienne’s box appeared the irregular opening of a deep and gloomy cavern, round which were heaped huge blocks of granite, as if thrown together by some convulsion of nature. This scenery, full of a wild and savage grandeur, was wonderfully “built up,” so as to make the illusion as complete as possible; the footlights were lowered, and being covered with a purple shade, threw over this landscape a subdued reddish light, which increased the gloomy and startling effect of the whole. Adrienne, leaning forward from the box, with cheeks slightly flushed, sparkling eyes, and throbbing heart, sought to trace in this scene the solitary forest described by the traveller who had eulogized Djalma’s generosity and courage, when he threw himself upon a ferocious tigress to save the life of a poor black slave. Chance coincided wonderfully indeed with her recollections. Absorbed in the contemplation of the scenery and the thoughts it awakened in her heart, she paid no attention to what was passing in the house. And yet something calculated to excite curiosity was taking place in the opposite stage-box.

Madame de Morinval, sitting on the other side of the box, was dressed with equal style and simplicity; Morinval, a handsome young man with fair features, was positioned behind the two ladies. M. de Montbron was expected to arrive at any moment. The reader should remember that the stage box to the right of the audience, across from Adrienne’s, had remained empty until then. The stage depicted one of the massive forests of India. In the background, tall exotic trees rose in spiral or sprawling shapes amidst rugged cliffs, with occasional glimpses of a tropical sky. The side scenes featured clusters of trees mixed with rocks; beneath Adrienne’s box was the irregular opening of a deep, dark cave, surrounded by enormous granite blocks, as if piled together by some natural disaster. This scenery, filled with wild and savage magnificence, was expertly crafted to create a complete illusion; the footlights were dimmed and covered with a purple shade, casting a subdued reddish glow over the landscape, which enhanced the eerie and striking effect of it all. Leaning forward from the box, with slightly flushed cheeks, sparkling eyes, and a pounding heart, Adrienne tried to find in this scene the solitary forest described by the traveler who praised Djalma’s generosity and bravery when he threw himself at a ferocious tigress to save a poor black slave. Remarkably, chance aligned perfectly with her memories. Lost in the beauty of the scenery and the thoughts it stirred within her, she ignored what was happening in the auditorium. Yet, something intriguing was unfolding in the opposite stage box.

20583m
Original

The door of this box opened. A man about forty years of age, of a yellow complexion, entered; he was clothed after the East Indian fashion, in a long robe of orange silk, bound round the waist with a green sash, and he wore a small white turban. He placed two chairs at the front of the box; and, having glanced round the house for a moment, he started, his black eyes sparkled, and he went out quickly. That man was Faringhea. His apparition caused surprise and curiosity in the theatre; the majority of the spectators not having, like Adrienne, a thousand reasons for being absorbed in the contemplation of a picturesque set scene. The public attention was still more excited when they saw the box which Faringhea had just left, entered by a youth of rare beauty, also dressed Oriental fashion, in a long robe of white Cashmere with flowing sleeves, with a scarlet turban striped with gold on his head, and a sash to correspond, in which was stuck a long dagger, glittering with precious stones. This young man was Prince Djalma. For an instant he remained standing at the door, and cast a look of indifference upon the immense theatre, crowded with people; then, stepping forward with a majestic and tranquil air, the prince seated himself negligently on one of the chairs, and, turning his head in a few moments towards the entrance, appeared surprised at not seeing some person whom he doubtless expected. This person appeared at length; the boxkeeper had been assisting her to take off her cloak. She was a charming, fair-haired girl, attired with more show than taste, in a dress of white silk, with broad cherry-colored stripes, made ultra fashionably low, and with short sleeves; a large bow of cherry-colored ribbon was placed on each side of her light hair, and set off the prettiest, sprightliest, most wilful little face in the world.

The door to the box opened. A man around forty, with a yellowish complexion, walked in. He was dressed in traditional East Indian style, wearing a long orange silk robe tied at the waist with a green sash and a small white turban. He set two chairs in front of the box, glanced around the theater for a moment, then suddenly became alert, his black eyes sparkling, and he hurried out. That man was Faringhea. His presence sparked surprise and curiosity among the audience, most of whom, unlike Adrienne, didn’t have a thousand reasons to be engrossed in the view of a striking set. The audience's interest peaked even more when a strikingly handsome youth, also dressed in Eastern attire, entered the box Faringhea had just left. He wore a flowing white Cashmere robe with long sleeves, a scarlet turban striped with gold, and a matching sash, in which he carried a long dagger adorned with precious stones. This young man was Prince Djalma. For a moment, he stood at the door, casting an indifferent glance over the packed theater. Then, stepping forward with an air of majesty and calm, he casually took a seat in one of the chairs, and after a moment, turned his head toward the entrance, seemingly surprised that someone he appeared to be expecting was not there. Eventually, that person arrived; the boxkeeper had been helping her take off her cloak. She was a lovely girl with fair hair, dressed more ostentatiously than tastefully in a white silk gown with wide cherry-colored stripes, cut low and with short sleeves. A large bow of cherry-colored ribbon was placed on either side of her light hair, accentuating the prettiest, most lively, and most mischievous little face imaginable.

It was Rose-Pompon. Her pretty arms were partly covered by long white gloves, and ridiculously loaded with bracelets: in her hand she carried an enormous bouquet of roses.

It was Rose-Pompon. Her lovely arms were partially covered by long white gloves and ridiculously adorned with bracelets: in her hand, she held a huge bouquet of roses.

Far from imitating the calm demeanor of Djalma, Rose-Pompon skipped into the box, moved the chairs about noisily, and fidgeted on her seat for some time, to display her fine dress; then, without being in the least intimidated by the presence of the brilliant assembly, she, with a little coquettish air, held her bouquet towards Djalma, that he might smell it, and appeared finally to establish herself on her seat. Faringhea came in, shut the door of the box, and seated himself behind the prince. Adrienne, still completely absorbed in the contemplation of the Indian forest, and in her own sweet thoughts, had not observed the newcomers. As she was turning her head completely towards the stage, and Djalma could not, for the moment, see even her profile, he, on his side, had not recognized Mdlle. de Cardoville.

Far from copying Djalma's calm demeanor, Rose-Pompon bounced into the box, shuffled the chairs around noisily, and fidgeted in her seat for a while to show off her fancy dress. Then, without feeling the slightest bit intimidated by the impressive crowd, she playfully held her bouquet out to Djalma, inviting him to smell it, and finally settled into her seat. Faringhea entered, closed the box door, and took a seat behind the prince. Adrienne, still completely lost in her thoughts about the Indian forest and her own daydreams, hadn’t noticed the newcomers. As she turned her head fully towards the stage, Djalma couldn’t even see her profile for a moment, so he didn’t recognize Mdlle. de Cardoville either.





CHAPTER XIV. DEATH.

The pantomime opening, by which was introduced the combat of Morok with the black panther, was so unmeaning, that the majority of the audience paid no attention to it, reserving all their interest for the scene in which the lion-tamer was to make his appearance.

The opening act, featuring the fight between Morok and the black panther, was so pointless that most of the audience ignored it, saving all their excitement for the moment when the lion-tamer would show up.

This indifference of the public explains the curiosity excited in the theatre by the arrival of Faringhea and Djalma—a curiosity which expressed itself (as at this day, when uncommon foreigners appear in public) by a slight murmur and general movement amongst the crowd. The sprightly, pretty face of Rose-Pompon, always charming, in spite of her singularly staring dress, in style so ridiculous for such a theatre, and her light and familiar manner towards the handsome Indian who accompanied her, increased and animated the general surprise; for, at this moment, Rose-Pompon, yielding without reserve to a movement of teasing coquetry, had held up, as we have already stated, her large bunch of roses to Djalma. But the prince, at sight of the landscape which reminded him of his country, instead of appearing sensible to this pretty, provocation, remained for some minutes as in a dream, with his eyes fixed upon the stage. Then Rose-Pompon began to beat time on the front of the box with her bouquet, whilst the somewhat too visible movement of her pretty shoulders showed that this devoted dancer was thinking of fast-life dances, as the orchestra struck up a more lively strain.

This indifference from the public explains the curiosity stirred in the theater by the arrival of Faringhea and Djalma—a curiosity that showed itself (just like today, when unusual foreigners appear in public) through a slight murmur and general movement among the crowd. The lively, pretty face of Rose-Pompon, always charming despite her outrageously eye-catching outfit, which was so ridiculous for such a theater, and her casual and playful manner towards the handsome Indian who was with her, heightened the overall surprise; because, at that moment, Rose-Pompon, fully embracing a teasing flirtation, had held up, as we’ve already mentioned, her large bouquet of roses to Djalma. But the prince, seeing the landscape that reminded him of his homeland, instead of reacting to this pretty provocation, stood for several minutes as if in a trance, his eyes fixed on the stage. Then Rose-Pompon began to tap the front of the box with her bouquet while the somewhat too noticeable movement of her lovely shoulders indicated that this devoted dancer was thinking about lively dances, as the orchestra started playing a more upbeat tune.

Placed directly opposite the box in which Faringhea, Djalma, and Rose Pompon had just taken their seats, Lady Morinval soon perceived the arrival of these two personages, and particularly the eccentric coquetries of Rose-Pompon. Immediately, the young marchioness, leaning over towards Mdlle. de Cardoville, who was still absorbed in memories ineffable, said to her, laughing: “My dear, the most amusing part of the performance is not upon the stage. Look just opposite.”

Placed directly across from the box where Faringhea, Djalma, and Rose Pompon had just settled in, Lady Morinval quickly noticed the arrival of these two characters, especially the quirky flirtations of Rose-Pompon. Right away, the young marchioness leaned over to Mdlle. de Cardoville, who was still lost in her thoughts, and said with a laugh, “My dear, the funniest part of the show isn't on stage. Just look across.”

“Just opposite?” repeated Adrienne, mechanically: and, turning towards Lady Morinval with an air of surprise, she glanced in the direction pointed out.

“Just opposite?” Adrienne echoed, almost mechanically. She turned to Lady Morinval with a look of surprise and glanced in the direction indicated.

She looked—what did she see?—Djalma seated by the side of a young woman, who was familiarly offering to his sense of smell the perfume of her bouquet. Amazed, struck almost literally to the heart, as by an electric shock, swift, sharp, and painful, Adrienne became deadly pale. From instinct, she shut her eyes for a second, in order not to see—as men try to ward off the dagger, which, having once dealt the blow, threatens to strike again. Then suddenly, to this feeling of grief succeeded a reflection, terrible both to her love and to her wounded pride.

She looked—what did she see?—Djalma sitting next to a young woman, who was casually offering him the scent of her bouquet. Shocked, almost hit in the heart like an electric shock, quick, sharp, and painful, Adrienne turned pale. Instinctively, she shut her eyes for a moment, trying not to see—like people trying to dodge a dagger that has already struck but threatens to strike again. Then suddenly, this feeling of sorrow gave way to a thought, devastating to both her love and her bruised pride.

“Djalma is present with this woman, though he must have received my letter,” she said to herself,—“wherein he was informed of the happiness that awaited him.”

“Djalma is with this woman, even though he must have gotten my letter,” she thought to herself, “in which I told him about the happiness that was waiting for him.”

At the idea of so cruel an insult, a blush of shame and indignation displaced Adrienne’s paleness, who overwhelmed by this sad reality, said to herself: “Rodin did not deceive me.”

At the thought of such a cruel insult, a blush of shame and anger replaced Adrienne’s paleness. Overwhelmed by this harsh reality, she told herself, “Rodin didn’t lie to me.”

We abandon all idea of picturing the lightning-like rapidity of certain emotions which in a moment may torture—may kill you in the space of a minute. Thus Adrienne was precipitated from the most radiant happiness to the lowest depths of an abyss of the most heart-rending grief, in less than a second; for a second had hardly elapsed before she replied to Lady Morinval: “What is there, then, so curious, opposite to us, my dear Julia?”

We give up on trying to imagine the lightning-fast speed of certain emotions that can torture or even kill you in just a minute. Adrienne went from the happiest moment to the deepest sorrow in less than a second; she barely had a moment before she responded to Lady Morinval: “What’s so interesting over there, my dear Julia?”

This evasive question gave Adrienne time to recover her self-possession. Fortunately, thanks to the thick folds of hair which almost entirely concealed her cheeks, the rapid and sudden changes from pallor to blush escaped the notice of Lady Morinval, who gayly replied: “What, my dear, do you not perceive those East Indians, who have just entered the box immediately opposite to ours? There, just before us!”

This evasive question gave Adrienne a moment to regain her composure. Fortunately, the thick strands of hair that nearly hid her cheeks helped her avoid Lady Morinval's notice, so the quick shifts from pale to flushed went unnoticed. Lady Morinval cheerfully responded, “What, my dear, don’t you see those East Indians who just entered the box right across from ours? Look, right in front of us!”

“Yes, I see them; but what then?” replied Adrienne, in a firm tone.

“Yes, I see them; but what then?” Adrienne replied, firmly.

“And don’t you observe anything remarkable?” said the marchioness.

“And don’t you notice anything remarkable?” said the marchioness.

“Don’t be too hard, ladies,” laughingly interposed the marquis; “we ought to allow the poor foreigners some little indulgence. They are ignorant of our manners and customs; were it not for that, they would never appear in the face of all Paris in such dubious company.”

“Don’t be too harsh, ladies,” the marquis chuckled; “we should give the poor foreigners a bit of leeway. They don’t know our ways and customs; if it weren’t for that, they would never be seen in front of all Paris with such questionable company.”

“Indeed,” said Adrienne, with a bitter smile, “their simplicity is touching; we must pity them.”

“Sure,” said Adrienne, with a bitter smile, “their naivety is kind of endearing; we should feel sorry for them.”

“And, unfortunately, the girl is charming, spite of her low dress and bare arms,” said the marchioness; “she cannot be more than sixteen or seventeen at most. Look at her, my dear Adrienne; what a pity!”

“And, unfortunately, the girl is charming, despite her low dress and bare arms,” said the marchioness; “she can’t be more than sixteen or seventeen at most. Look at her, my dear Adrienne; what a shame!”

“It is one of your charitable days, my dear Julia,” answered Adrienne; “we are to pity the Indians, to pity this creature, and—pray, whom else are we to pity?”

“It’s one of your charitable days, my dear Julia,” replied Adrienne; “we're supposed to feel sorry for the Indians, feel sorry for this person, and—who else are we supposed to pity?”

“We will not pity that handsome Indian, in his red-and-gold turban,” said the marquis, laughing, “for, if this goes on, the girl with the cherry colored ribbons will be giving him a kiss. See how she leans towards her sultan.”

“We won’t feel sorry for that handsome Indian in his red-and-gold turban,” said the marquis, laughing, “because if this keeps up, the girl with the cherry-colored ribbons will be giving him a kiss. Look how she leans toward her sultan.”

“They are very amusing,” said the marchioness, sharing the hilarity of her husband, and looking at Rose-Pompom through her glass; then she resumed, in about a minute, addressing herself to Adrienne: “I am quite certain of one thing. Notwithstanding her giddy airs, that girl is very fond of her Indian. I just saw a look that expresses a great deal.”

“They're really entertaining,” said the marchioness, joining in her husband's laughter and gazing at Rose-Pompom through her glass. Then, after a minute, she turned to Adrienne and said, “I’m sure of one thing. Despite her silly behavior, that girl really cares for her Indian. I just saw a look that says a lot.”

“Why so much penetration, my dear Julia?” said Adrienne, mildly; “what interest have we to read the heart of that girl?”

“Why are we digging so deep, my dear Julia?” said Adrienne, calmly; “what do we gain by understanding what's in that girl's heart?”

“Why, if she loves her sultan, she is quite in the right,” said the marquis, looking through his opera-glass in turn; “for, in my whole life, I never saw a more handsome fellow than that Indian. I can only catch his side-face, but the profile is pure and fine as an antique cameo. Do you not think so?” added the marquis, leaning towards Adrienne. “Of course, it is only as a matter of art, that I permit myself to ask you the question.”

“Why, if she loves her sultan, she’s completely justified,” said the marquis, looking through his opera glasses. “In my entire life, I’ve never seen a more handsome guy than that Indian. I can only see his side profile, but it’s as pure and refined as an antique cameo. Don’t you think so?” he added, leaning toward Adrienne. “Of course, I’m only asking you this in the spirit of art.”

“As a work of art,” answered Adrienne, “it is certainly very fine.”

“As a piece of art,” replied Adrienne, “it’s definitely very good.”

“But see!” said the marchioness; “how impertinent the little creature is!—She is actually staring at us.”

“But look!” said the marchioness; “how rude that little girl is!—She’s actually staring at us.”

“Well!” said the marquis; “and she is actually laying her hand quite unceremoniously on her sultan’s shoulder, to make him share, no doubt, in her admiration of you ladies.”

“Well!” said the marquis; “and she is really laying her hand quite casually on her sultan’s shoulder, probably to make him share in her admiration of you ladies.”

In fact, Djalma, until now occupied with the contemplation of the scene which reminded him of his country, had remained insensible to the enticements of Rose-Pompon, and had not yet perceived Adrienne.

In fact, Djalma, who had been focused on the scene that reminded him of his homeland, was completely unaware of Rose-Pompon's flirtations and hadn't noticed Adrienne yet.

“Well, now!” said Rose-Pompon, bustling herself about in front of the box, and continuing to stare at Mdlle. de Cardoville, for it was she, and not the marchioness, who now drew her attention; “that is something quite out of the common way—a pretty woman, with red hair; but such sweet red, it must be owned. Look, Prince Charming!”

“Well, now!” said Rose-Pompon, busily moving around in front of the box and continuing to stare at Mdlle. de Cardoville, because it was she, not the marchioness, who caught her attention. “That’s something really unusual—a beautiful woman with red hair; but such a lovely shade of red, I have to say. Look, Prince Charming!”

And so saying, she tapped Djalma lightly on the shoulder; he started at these words, turned round, and for the first time perceived Mdlle. de Cardoville.

And with that, she gently tapped Djalma on the shoulder; he flinched at her words, turned around, and for the first time saw Mdlle. de Cardoville.

Though he had been almost prepared for this meeting, the prince was so violently affected by it, that he was about involuntarily to rise, in a state of the utmost confusion; but he felt the iron hand of Faringhea laid heavily on his shoulder, and heard him whisper in Hindostanee: “Courage! and by to-morrow she will be at your feet.”

Though he had been nearly ready for this meeting, the prince was so overwhelmed by it that he almost stood up involuntarily, completely flustered; but he felt Faringhea's iron grip on his shoulder and heard him whisper in Hindostanee: “Stay strong! By tomorrow, she will be yours.”

As Djalma still struggled to rise, the half-caste added to restrain him: “Just now, she grew pale and red with jealousy. No weakness, or all is lost!”

As Djalma continued to struggle to get up, the mixed-race person added to hold him back: “Just now, she turned pale and then red with jealousy. No weakness, or it’s all over!”

“So! there you are again, talking your dreadful gibberish,” said Rose Pompon, turning round towards Faringhea. “First of all, it is not polite; and then the language is so odd, that one might suppose you were cracking nuts.”

“So! here you are again, rambling on with your awful nonsense,” said Rose Pompon, turning to Faringhea. “First of all, it’s rude; and then your speech is so strange that you might as well be cracking nuts.”

“I spoke of you to my master,” said the half-caste; “he is preparing a surprise for you.”

“I talked about you to my boss,” said the mixed-race person; “he's getting a surprise ready for you.”

“A surprise? oh! that is different. Only make haste—do you hear, Prince Charming!” added she, looking tenderly at Djalma.

“A surprise? Oh! that’s different. Just hurry up—do you hear, Prince Charming!” she added, gazing fondly at Djalma.

“My heart is breaking,” said Djalma, in a hollow voice to Faringhea, still using the language of India.

“My heart is breaking,” Djalma said in a hollow voice to Faringhea, still speaking in the language of India.

“But to-morrow it will bound with joy and love,” answered the half-caste. “It is only by disdain that you can conquer a proud woman. To-morrow, I tell you, she will be trembling, confused, supplicating, at your feet!”

“But tomorrow it will be filled with joy and love,” replied the half-caste. “The only way to win over a proud woman is through disdain. Tomorrow, I promise you, she will be trembling, confused, and begging at your feet!”

“To-morrow, she will hate me like death!” replied the prince, mournfully.

“Tomorrow, she will hate me like crazy!” replied the prince, sadly.

“Yes, were she now to see you weak and cowardly. It is now too late to draw back; look full at her, take the nosegay from this girl, and raise it to your lips. Instantly, you will see yonder woman, proud as she is, grow pale and red, as just now. Then will you believe me?”

“Yes, if she could see you weak and cowardly now. It’s too late to back out; look her in the eye, take the bouquet from this girl, and bring it to your lips. Immediately, you’ll see that woman, as proud as she is, turn pale and then red, just like before. Then will you believe me?”

Reduced by despair to make almost any attempt, and fascinated, in spite of himself, by the diabolical hints of Faringhea, Djalma looked for a second full at Mdlle. de Cardoville; then, with a trembling hand he took the bouquet from Rose-Pompon, and, again looking at Adrienne, pressed it to his lips.

Reduced by despair to make almost any attempt, and fascinated, despite himself, by the diabolical hints of Faringhea, Djalma glanced briefly at Mdlle. de Cardoville; then, with a trembling hand, he took the bouquet from Rose-Pompon and, looking at Adrienne again, pressed it to his lips.

Upon this insolent bravado, Mdlle. de Cardoville could not restrain so sudden and visible a pang, that the prince was struck by it.

Upon this bold defiance, Mdlle. de Cardoville couldn't hide a sudden and noticeable pain, which caught the prince's attention.

“She is yours,” said the half-caste, to him. “Did you see, my lord, how she trembled with jealousy?—Only have courage! and she is yours. She will soon prefer you to that handsome young man behind her—for it is he whom she has hitherto fancied herself in love with.”

“She is yours,” said the mixed-race person to him. “Did you see, my lord, how she shook with jealousy?—Just be bold! and she will be yours. Soon she will choose you over that handsome young man behind her—because it is him she has thought she was in love with all this time.”

As if the half-caste had guessed the movement of rage and hatred, which this revelation would excite in the heart of the prince, he hastily added: “Calmness and disdain! Is it not his turn now to hate you?”

As if the mixed-race person had anticipated the surge of anger and hatred this revelation would spark in the prince’s heart, he quickly added: “Stay calm and show disdain! Isn't it his turn to hate you now?”

The prince restrained himself, and drew his hand across his forehead which glowed with anger.

The prince held himself back and wiped his forehead, which was shining with anger.

“There now! what are you telling him, that vexes him so?” said Rose Pompon to Faringhea, with pouting lip. Then, addressing Djalma, she continued: “Come, Prince Charming, as they say in the fairy-tale, give me back my flowers.”

“There now! What are you telling him that’s frustrating him so?” said Rose Pompon to Faringhea, with a pouting lip. Then, turning to Djalma, she added: “Come on, Prince Charming, like they say in the fairy tale, give me back my flowers.”

As she took it again, she added: “You have kissed it, and I could almost eat it.” Then, with a sigh, and a passionate glance at Djalma, she said softly to herself: “That monster Ninny Moulin did not deceive me. All this is quite proper; I have not even that to reproach myself with.” And with her little white teeth, she bit at a rosy nail of her right hand, from which she had just drawn the glove.

As she took it again, she added: “You’ve kissed it, and I could almost eat it.” Then, with a sigh and a passionate look at Djalma, she said softly to herself: “That monster Ninny Moulin didn’t fool me. This is all perfectly fine; I don’t even have anything to feel guilty about.” And with her little white teeth, she bit at a rosy nail on her right hand, from which she had just removed the glove.

It is hardly necessary to say, that Adrienne’s letter had not been delivered to the prince, and that he had not gone to pass the day in the country with Marshal Simon. During the three days in which Montbron had not seen Djalma, Faringhea had persuaded him, that, by affecting another passion, he would bring Mdlle. de Cardoville to terms. With regard to Djalma’s presence at the theatre, Rodin had learned from her maid, Florine, that her mistress was to go in the evening to the Porte-Saint Martin. Before Djalma had recognized her, Adrienne, who felt her strength failing her, was on the point of quitting the theatre; the man, whom she had hitherto placed so high, whom she had regarded as a hero and a demi-god and whom she had imagined plunged in such dreadful despair, that, led by the most tender pity, she had written to him with simple frankness, that a sweet hope might calm his grief—replied to a generous mark of sincerity and love, by making himself a ridiculous spectacle with a creature unworthy of him. What incurable wounds for Adrienne’s pride! It mattered little, whether Djalma knew or not, that she would be a spectator of the indignity. But when she saw herself recognized by the prince, when he carried the insult so far as to look full at her, and, at the same time, raise to his lips the creature’s bouquet who accompanied him, Adrienne was seized with noble indignation, and felt sufficient courage to remain: instead of closing her eyes to evidence, she found a sort of barbarous pleasure in assisting at the agony and death of her pure and divine love. With head erect, proud and flashing eye, flushed cheek, and curling lip, she looked in her turn at the prince with disdainful steadiness. It was with a sardonic smile that she said to the marchioness, who, like many others of the spectators was occupied with what was passing in the stage-box: “This revolting exhibition of savage manners is at least in accordance with the rest of the performance.”

It’s hardly necessary to mention that Adrienne’s letter never reached the prince, and he didn’t spend the day in the countryside with Marshal Simon. During the three days that Montbron hadn’t seen Djalma, Faringhea convinced him that pretending to care for someone else would make Mdlle. de Cardoville more compliant. As for Djalma’s presence at the theater, Rodin had found out from her maid, Florine, that her mistress planned to go to Porte-Saint-Martin that evening. Before Djalma recognized her, Adrienne, feeling her strength waning, was about to leave the theater. The man she had once admired so greatly, whom she saw as a hero and demi-god, and whom she thought was suffering in deep despair, had received her sincere letter—written with tender compassion in hopes of easing his sorrow—by making a fool of himself with someone unworthy. What a deep wound to Adrienne’s pride! It hardly mattered whether Djalma knew she was witnessing this humiliation. But when he recognized her, when he dared to look her way and simultaneously raised the bouquet from the woman with him to his lips, Adrienne felt a surge of righteous anger and found the strength to stay. Instead of turning a blind eye to the reality, she took a sort of twisted pleasure in witnessing the agony and demise of her pure and divine love. With her head held high, a proud and fiery look in her eyes, flushed cheeks, and a curled lip, she met the prince’s gaze with disdain. With a sarcastic smile, she said to the marchioness, who, like many others in the audience, was focused on the scene unfolding in the box: “This disgusting display of barbaric behavior at least matches the rest of the performance.”

“Certainly,” said the marchioness; “and my dear uncle will have lost, perhaps, the most amusing part.”

“Of course,” said the marchioness; “and my dear uncle will have missed, perhaps, the most entertaining part.”

“Montbron?” said Adrienne, hastily, with hardly repressed bitterness; “yes, he will regret not having seen all. I am impatient for his arrival. Is it not to him that I am indebted for his charming evening?”

“Montbron?” said Adrienne quickly, her bitterness barely hidden; “yes, he will regret not having seen everything. I can't wait for him to arrive. Isn't it to him that I owe this lovely evening?”

Perhaps Madame de Morinval would have remarked the expression of bitter irony, that Adrienne could not altogether dissemble, if suddenly a hoarse and prolonged roar had net attracted her attention, as well as that of the rest of the audience, who had hitherto been quite indifferent to the scenes intended for an introduction to the appearance of Morok. Every eye was now turned instinctively towards the cavern situated to the left of the stage, just below Mdlle. de Cardoville’s box; a thrill of curiosity ran through the house. A second roar, deeper and more sonorous, and apparently expressive of more irritation than the first, now rose from the cave, the mouth of which was half-hidden by artificial brambles, made so as to be easily put on one side. At this sound, the Englishman stood up in his little box, leaned half over the front, and began to rub his hands with great energy; then, remaining perfectly motionless, he fixed his large, green, glittering eyes on the mouth of the cavern.

Maybe Madame de Morinval would have noticed the bitter irony in Adrienne’s expression, which she couldn’t completely hide, if a sudden, hoarse roar hadn’t grabbed her attention, as well as that of the rest of the audience, who had been pretty indifferent to the scenes meant to introduce Morok. Now, every eye instinctively turned toward the cave on the left side of the stage, just below Mdlle. de Cardoville’s box; a thrill of curiosity ran through the crowd. A second roar, deeper and more resonant, and seeming to express even more irritation than the first, rose from the cave, whose entrance was partially obscured by fake brambles designed to be easily moved aside. At this sound, the Englishman stood up in his small box, leaned over the front, and began to rub his hands together energetically; then, remaining completely still, he fixed his large, green, glimmering eyes on the cave's entrance.

At these ferocious howlings, Djalma also had started, notwithstanding the frenzy of love, hate, and jealousy, to which he was a prey. The sight of this forest, and the roarings of the panther, filled him with deep emotion, for they recalled the remembrance of his country, and of those great hunts which, like war, have their own terrible excitement. Had he suddenly heard the horns and gongs of his father’s army sounding to the charge, he could not have been transported with more savage ardor. And now deep growls, like distant thunder, almost drowned the roar of the panther. The lion and tiger, Judas and Cain answered her from their dens at the back of the stage. On this frightful concert, with which his ears had been familiar in the midst of the solitudes of India, when he lay encamped, for the purposes of the chase or of war, Djalma’s blood boiled in his veins. His eyes sparkled with a wild ardor. Leaning a little forward, with both hands pressed on the front of the box, his whole body trembled with a convulsive shudder. The audience, the theatre, Adrienne herself no longer existed for him; he was in a forest of his own lands, tracking the tiger.

At these fierce howls, Djalma also jumped, despite being overwhelmed with love, hate, and jealousy. The sight of the forest and the panther's roars stirred deep emotions in him, reminding him of his homeland and those grand hunts that, like war, have their own intense thrill. If he had suddenly heard the horns and drums of his father’s army charging, he couldn't have felt more primal excitement. And now deep growls, like distant thunder, nearly drowned out the panther's roar. The lion and tiger, Judas and Cain, responded from their dens at the back. In this terrifying symphony, which his ears had grown accustomed to while camping in the solitude of India for hunting or war, Djalma's blood raced. His eyes sparkled with wild intensity. Leaning forward, with both hands pressed against the front of the box, his whole body shook with a convulsive tremor. The audience, the theater, even Adrienne faded away for him; he was in a forest of his homeland, tracking the tiger.

Then there mingled with his beauty so intrepid and ferocious an expression, that Rose-Pompon looked at him with a sort of terror and passionate admiration. For the first time in her life, perhaps, her pretty blue eyes, generally so gay and mischievous; expressed a serious emotion. She could not explain what she felt; but her heart seemed frightened, and beat violently, as though some calamity were at hand.

Then, along with his striking beauty, there was a bold and fierce expression that made Rose-Pompon look at him with a mix of fear and intense admiration. For the first time in her life, her pretty blue eyes, usually so cheerful and playful, showed a serious emotion. She couldn't explain what she was feeling; her heart seemed alarmed and raced violently, as if a disaster were looming.

Yielding to a movement of involuntary fear, she seized Djalma by the arm, and said to him: “Do not stare so into that cavern; you frighten me.”

Yielding to a wave of instinctive fear, she grabbed Djalma by the arm and said to him, “Don’t stare so hard into that cave; you’re scaring me.”

20501m
Original

Djalma did not hear what she said.

Djalma didn't hear what she said.

“Here he is! here he is!” murmured the crowd, almost with one voice, as Morok appeared at the back of the stage.

“Here he is! here he is!” whispered the crowd, almost in unison, as Morok stepped onto the back of the stage.

Dressed as we have described, Morok now carried in addition a bow and a long quiver full of arrows. He slowly descended the line of painted rocks, which came sloping down towards the centre of the stage. From time to time, he stopped as if to listen, and appeared to advance with caution. Looking from one side to the other, his eyes involuntarily encountered the large, green eyes of the Englishman, whose box was close to the cavern. Instantly the lion-tamer’s countenance was contracted in so frightful a manner, that Lady Morinval, who was examining him closely with the aid of an excellent glass, said hastily to Adrienne: “My dear, the man is afraid. Some misfortune will happen.”

Dressed as we've described, Morok now also carried a bow and a long quiver full of arrows. He slowly made his way down the line of painted rocks that sloped toward the center of the stage. Occasionally, he paused as if to listen and seemed to move forward with caution. Glancing from side to side, his eyes unintentionally met the large, green eyes of the Englishman, whose box was near the cavern. Instantly, the lion-tamer's face contorted in such a frightening way that Lady Morinval, who was watching him closely through an excellent pair of binoculars, quickly said to Adrienne: “My dear, the man is afraid. Something bad is going to happen.”

“How can accidents happen,” said Adrienne, with a sardonic smile, “in the midst of this brilliant crowd, so well dressed and full of animation! Misfortunes here, this evening! why, dear Julia, you do not think it. It is in darkness and solitude that misfortunes come—never in the midst of a joyous crowd, and in all this blaze of light.”

“How can accidents happen,” said Adrienne, with a sarcastic smile, “in the middle of this amazing crowd, so well-dressed and full of energy! Misfortunes here tonight? Come on, dear Julia, you can’t really think that. It's in darkness and solitude that misfortunes occur—never in the midst of a happy crowd and all this brightness.”

“Good gracious, Adrienne! take care!” cried the marchioness, unable to repress an exclamation of alarm, and seizing her arm, as if to draw her closer; “do you not see it?” And with a trembling hand, she pointed to the cavern’s mouth. Adrienne hastily bent forward, and looked in that direction. “Take care, do not lean so forward!” exclaimed Lady Morinval.

“Goodness, Adrienne! Be careful!” the marchioness exclaimed, unable to hold back her worry as she grabbed her arm, trying to pull her closer. “Can’t you see it?” And with a shaky hand, she pointed to the entrance of the cave. Adrienne quickly leaned forward and looked in that direction. “Watch out, don’t lean in so far!” Lady Morinval shouted.

“Your terrors are nonsensical, my dear,” said the marquis to his wife. “The panther is securely chained; and even were it to break its chains (which is impossible), we are here beyond its reach.”

“Your fears are irrational, my dear,” said the marquis to his wife. “The panther is safely chained, and even if it were to break free (which is impossible), we’re out of its reach.”

A long murmur of trembling curiosity here ran through the house, and every eye was intently fixed on the cavern. From amongst the artificial brambles, which she abruptly pushed aside with her broad chest, the black panther suddenly appeared. Twice she stretched forth her flat head, illumined by yellow, flaming eyes; then, half-opening her blood-red jaws, she uttered another roar, and exhibited two rows of formidable fangs. A double iron chain, and a collar also of iron, painted black, blended with the ebon shades of her hide, and with the darkness of the cavern. The illusion was complete, and the terrible animal seemed to be at liberty in her den.

A long murmur of curious anticipation swept through the house, and everyone’s gaze was fixed on the cave. Suddenly, the black panther emerged from behind the artificial brambles that she pushed aside with her broad chest. Twice, she stretched out her flat head, illuminated by her yellow, intense eyes; then, half-opening her blood-red jaws, she let out another roar, revealing two rows of sharp fangs. A double iron chain and a collar, also made of iron and painted black, blended into the dark tones of her fur and the shadows of the cave. The illusion was perfect, making the fearsome animal look like she was free in her lair.

“Ladies,” said the marquis, suddenly, “look at those Indians. Their emotion makes them superb!”

“Ladies,” said the marquis, suddenly, “look at those Indigenous people. Their emotions make them amazing!”

In fact, the sight of the panther had raised the wild ardor of Djalma to its utmost pitch. His eyes sparkled in their pearly orbits like two black diamonds; his upper lip was curled convulsively with an expression of animal ferocity, as if he were in a violent paroxysm of rage.

In fact, seeing the panther had stirred Djalma's wild passion to its peak. His eyes shone in their bright sockets like two black diamonds; his upper lip curled uncontrollably with a look of animal ferocity, as if he were in a fit of rage.

Faringhea, now leaning on the front of the box, was also greatly excited, by reason of a strange coincidence. “That black panther of so rare a breed,” thought he, “which I see here at Paris, upon the stage, must be the very one that the Malay”—the Thug who had tatooed Djalma at Java during his sleep—“took quite young from his den, and sold to a European captain. Bowanee’s power is everywhere!” added the Thug, in his sanguinary superstition.

Faringhea, now leaning against the front of the box, was also very excited because of a strange coincidence. “That black panther of such a rare breed,” he thought, “that I see here on stage in Paris must be the exact one that the Malay”—the Thug who tattooed Djalma while he slept in Java—“took from its den when it was young and sold to a European captain. Bowanee's power is everywhere!” the Thug added, in his bloody superstition.

“Do you not think,” resumed the marquis, addressing Adrienne, “that those Indians are really splendid in their present attitude?”

“Don’t you think,” the marquis continued, turning to Adrienne, “that those Indians look incredible in their current stance?”

“Perhaps they may have seen such a hunt in their own country,” said Adrienne, as if she would recall and brave the most cruel remembrances.

“Maybe they’ve seen a hunt like that back in their own country,” Adrienne said, as if trying to remember and face the harshest memories.

“Adrienne,” said the marchioness, suddenly, in an agitated voice, “the lion-tamer has now come nearer—is not his countenance fearful to look at?—I tell you he is afraid.”

“Adrienne,” said the marchioness, suddenly, in an anxious voice, “the lion tamer has come closer—doesn’t he look frightening?—I’m telling you, he’s scared.”

“In truth,” observed the marquis, this time very seriously, “he is dreadfully pale, and seems to grow worse every minute, the nearer he approaches this side. It is said that, were he to lose his presence of mind for a single moment, he would run the greatest danger.”

“In truth,” the marquis remarked, this time quite seriously, “he is extremely pale and seems to get worse with every passing minute as he gets closer to this side. They say that if he were to lose his composure for even a moment, he would be in serious danger.”

“O! it would be horrible!” cried the marchioness, addressing Adrienne, “if he were wounded—there—under our eyes!”

“O! that would be awful!” exclaimed the marchioness, turning to Adrienne, “if he were hurt—right there—before us!”

“Every wound does not kill,” replied her friend, with an accent of such cold indifference, that the marchioness looked at her with surprise, and said to her: “My dear girl, what you say there is cruel!”

“Not every wound is fatal,” her friend replied, her tone so cold and indifferent that the marchioness stared at her in surprise and said, “My dear girl, what you just said is really harsh!”

“It is the air of the place that acts on me,” answered Adrienne, with an icy smile.

“It’s the vibe of the place that gets to me,” Adrienne replied, with a cold smile.

“Look! look! the lion-tamer is about to shoot his arrow at the panther,” said the marquis, suddenly. “No doubt, he will next perform the hand to hand grapple.”

“Look! Look! The lion tamer is about to shoot his arrow at the panther,” said the marquis suddenly. “No doubt he’ll next do the hand-to-hand grapple.”

Morok was at this moment in front of the stage, but he had yet to traverse its entire breadth to reach the cavern’s mouth. He stopped an instant, adjusted an arrow to the string, knelt down behind a mass of rock, took deliberate aim—and then the arrow hissed across the stage, and was lost in the depths of the cavern, into which the panther had retired, after showing for a moment her threatening head to the audience. Hardly had the arrow disappeared, than Death, purposely irritated by Goliath (who was invisible) sent forth a howl of rage, as if she had been really wounded. Morok’s actions became so expressive, he evinced so naturally his joy at having hit the wild beast, that a tempest of applause burst from every quarter of the house. Then, throwing away his bow, he drew a dagger from his girdle, took it between his teeth, and began to crawl forward on hands and knees, as though he meant to surprise the wounded panther in his den. To render the illusion perfect, Death, again excited by Goliath, who struck him with an iron bar, sent forth frightful howlings from the depths of the cavern.

Morok was currently in front of the stage, but he still needed to cross its entire width to reach the mouth of the cavern. He paused for a moment, adjusted an arrow on the string, knelt down behind a pile of rocks, took careful aim—and then the arrow shot across the stage and vanished into the depths of the cavern, where the panther had retreated after briefly showing her menacing head to the audience. As soon as the arrow disappeared, Death, intentionally provoked by Goliath (who was hidden), let out a howl of rage as if she had truly been wounded. Morok’s movements became incredibly expressive, and he naturally showed his joy at having struck the wild beast, prompting a storm of applause from all around the theater. Then, discarding his bow, he pulled a dagger from his belt, bit down on it, and started to crawl forward on his hands and knees, as if he intended to surprise the injured panther in her lair. To make the illusion complete, Death, once again stirred up by Goliath, who hit him with an iron bar, let out terrifying howls from deep within the cavern.

The gloomy aspect of the forest, only half-lighted with a reddish glare, was so effective—the howlings of the panther were so furious—the gestures, attitude, and countenance of Morok were so expressive of terror, that the audience, attentive and trembling, now maintained a profound silence. Every one held his breath, and a kind of shudder came over the spectators, as though they expected some horrible event. What gave such a fearful air of truth to the pantomime of Morok, was that, as he approached the cavern step by step, he approached also the Englishman’s box. In spite of himself, the lion-tamer, fascinated by terror, could not take his eyes from the large green eyes of this man, and it seemed as if every one of the abrupt movements which he made in crawling along, was produced by a species of magnetic attraction, caused by the fixed gaze of the fatal wagerer. Therefore, the nearer Morok approached, the more ghastly and livid he became. At sight of this pantomime, which was no longer acting, but the real expression of intense fear, the deep and trembling silence which had reigned in the theatre was once more interrupted by acclamations, with which were mingled the roarings of the panther, and the distant growls of the lion and tiger.

The dark look of the forest, only partially lit by a reddish glow, was so powerful—the panther's howls were so fierce—the expressions, poses, and face of Morok were so full of fear that the audience, focused and anxious, now fell completely silent. Everyone held their breath, and a chill ran through the spectators as if they anticipated something dreadful. What added to the terrifying realism of Morok's performance was that, as he moved toward the cave step by step, he also drew closer to the Englishman’s box. Despite himself, the lion-tamer, entranced by fear, couldn't take his eyes off the man's large green eyes, and it seemed like every abrupt movement he made while crawling was influenced by a sort of magnetic pull from the intense stare of the fateful gambler. Thus, as Morok got closer, he looked more pale and ghostly. Upon witnessing this performance, which was no longer acting but the genuine expression of deep fear, the deep and tense silence that had filled the theater was suddenly broken by cheers, blending with the panther's roars and the distant growls of the lion and tiger.

The Englishman leaned almost out of his box, with a frightful sardonic smile on his lip, and with his large eyes still fixed, panted for breath. The perspiration ran down his bald red forehead, as if he had really expended an incredible amount of magnetic power in attracting Morok, whom he now saw close to the cavern entrance. The moment was decisive. Crouching down with his dagger in his hand, following with eye and gesture Death’s every movement, who, roaring furiously, and opening wide her enormous jaws, seemed determined to guard the entrance of her den, Morok waited for the moment to rush upon her. There is such fascination in danger, that Adrienne shared, in spite of herself, the feeling of painful curiosity, mixed with terror, that thrilled through all the spectators. Leaning forward like the marchioness, and gazing upon this scene of fearful interest, the lady still held mechanically in her hand the Indian bouquet preserved since the morning. Suddenly, Morok raised a wild shout, as he rushed towards Death, who answered this exclamation by a dreadful roar, and threw herself upon her master with so much fury, that Adrienne, in alarm, believing the man lost, drew herself back, and covered her fact with her hands. Her flowers slipped from her grasp, and, falling upon the stage, rolled into the cavern in which Morok was struggling with the panther.

The Englishman leaned far out of his box, wearing a wickedly sarcastic smile, breathing heavily as his large eyes stayed locked on the scene. Sweat dripped down his bald, red forehead, as if he had truly used up an enormous amount of energy trying to draw Morok, who was now close to the entrance of the cave. This was a crucial moment. Crouching down with his knife in hand, he tracked every move of Death with his eyes and gestures. Death, roaring fiercely and opening her massive jaws wide, seemed determined to protect the entrance of her lair, while Morok waited for the moment to charge at her. There’s a certain thrill in danger, and Adrienne couldn’t help but feel the mix of painful curiosity and terror that swept through the crowd. Leaning forward like the marchioness and staring at this gripping scene, the lady still held the Indian bouquet she had kept since the morning. Suddenly, Morok let out a wild shout as he charged at Death, who responded with a terrible roar and leapt at her master with such violence that Adrienne, in a panic, thinking he was doomed, recoiled and covered her face with her hands. Her flowers slipped from her grip, falling onto the stage and rolling into the cave where Morok was grappling with the panther.

Quick as lightning, supple and agile as a tiger, yielding to the intoxication of his love, and to the wild ardor excited in him by the roaring of the panther, Djalma sprang at one bound upon the stage, drew his dagger, and rushed into the cavern to recover Adrienne’s nosegay. At that instant, Morok, being wounded, uttered a dreadful cry for help; the panther, rendered still more furious at sight of Djalma, make the most desperate efforts to break her chain. Unable to succeed in doing so, she rose upon her hind legs, in order to seize Djalma, then within reach of her sharp claws. It was only by bending down his head, throwing himself on his knees, and twice plunging his dagger into her belly with the rapidity of lightning, that Djalma escaped certain death. The panther gave a howl, and fell with her whole weight upon the prince. For a second, during which lasted her terrible agony, nothing was seen but a confused and convulsive mass of black limbs, and white garments stained with blood—and then Djalma rose, pale, bleeding, for he was wounded—and standing erect, his eye flashing with savage pride, his foot on the body of the panther, he held in his hand Adrienne’s bouquet, and cast towards her a glance which told the intensity of his love. Then only did Adrienne feel her strength fail her—for only superhuman courage had enabled her to watch all the terrible incidents of the struggle.

Quick as lightning, quick and agile like a tiger, intoxicated by his love and fueled by the wild excitement from the panther's roar, Djalma leaped onto the stage in one bound, pulled out his dagger, and rushed into the cave to retrieve Adrienne’s nosegay. At that moment, Morok, wounded, let out a terrible cry for help; the panther, even more enraged at seeing Djalma, desperately tried to break free from her chain. Failing that, she stood on her hind legs to grab Djalma, who was then within reach of her sharp claws. Only by lowering his head, dropping to his knees, and swiftly plunging his dagger into her belly did Djalma narrowly escape certain death. The panther howled and fell on the prince with all her weight. For a second, all that could be seen was a chaotic and convulsive mass of dark limbs and white garments stained with blood—then Djalma rose, pale and bleeding from his own wounds, standing tall, his eyes flashing with fierce pride, his foot on the panther’s body, holding Adrienne’s bouquet in his hand, casting her a glance that revealed the depth of his love. In that moment, only then did Adrienne feel her strength wane—because only superhuman courage had allowed her to witness the horrifying events of the struggle.





BOOK IX.

30009m
Original
30013m
Original
30019m
Original
     XV. The Constant Wanderer XVI. The Luncheon XVII. Rendering
     the Account XVIII. The Square of Notre Dame XIX. The Cholera
     Masquerade XX. The Defiance XXI. Brandy to the Rescue XXII.
     Memories XXIII. The Poisoner XXIV. In the Cathedral XXV. The
     Murderers XXVI. The Patient XXVII. The Lure XXVIII. Good
     News XXIX. The Operation XXX. The Torture XXXI. Vice and
     Virtue XXXII. Suicide
     XV. The Constant Wanderer XVI. The Luncheon XVII. Rendering
     the Account XVIII. The Square of Notre Dame XIX. The Cholera
     Masquerade XX. The Defiance XXI. Brandy to the Rescue XXII.
     Memories XXIII. The Poisoner XXIV. In the Cathedral XXV. The
     Murderers XXVI. The Patient XXVII. The Lure XXVIII. Good
     News XXIX. The Operation XXX. The Torture XXXI. Vice and
     Virtue XXXII. Suicide




CHAPTER XV. THE CONSTANT WANDERER.

It is night. The moon shines and the stars glimmer in the midst of a serene but cheerless sky; the sharp whistlings of the north wind, that fatal, dry, and icy breeze, ever and anon burst forth in violent gusts. With its harsh and cutting breath, it sweeps Montmartre’s Heights. On the highest point of the hills, a man is standing. His long shadow is cast upon the stony, moon-lit ground. He gazes on the immense city, which lies outspread beneath his feet. PARIS—with the dark outline of its towers, cupolas, domes, and steeples, standing out from the limpid blue of the horizon, while from the midst of the ocean of masonry, rises a luminous vapor, that reddens the starry azure of the sky. It is the distant reflection of the thousand fires, which at night, the hour of pleasures, light up so joyously the noisy capital.

It's nighttime. The moon shines, and the stars twinkle in a calm but gloomy sky; the sharp whistling of the north wind, that deadly, dry, and icy breeze, occasionally bursts forth in strong gusts. With its harsh and cutting breath, it sweeps across Montmartre’s Heights. At the highest point of the hills, a man stands. His long shadow stretches across the stony, moonlit ground. He looks out over the vast city sprawled beneath him. PARIS—with the dark silhouette of its towers, domes, and steeples standing out against the clear blue of the horizon—rises from the sea of buildings, a glow that reddens the starry blue of the sky. It's the distant reflection of the thousands of lights that cheerfully illuminate the vibrant capital at night, the time of enjoyment.

“No,” said the wayfarer; “it is not to be. The Lord will not exact it. Is not twice enough?

“No,” said the traveler; “it’s not meant to be. The Lord won’t require it. Isn’t twice enough?

“Five centuries ago, the avenging hand of the Almighty drove me hither from the uttermost confines of Asia. A solitary traveller, I had left behind me more grief, despair, disaster, and death, than the innumerable armies of a hundred devastating conquerors. I entered this town, and it too was decimated.

“Five centuries ago, the avenging hand of the Almighty brought me here from the farthest reaches of Asia. As a lone traveler, I had left behind more grief, despair, disaster, and death than the countless armies of a hundred destructive conquerors. I entered this town, and it too was ravaged.”

“Again, two centuries ago, the inexorable hand, which leads me through the world, brought me once more hither; and then, as the time before, the plague, which the Almighty attaches to my steps, again ravaged this city, and fell first on my brethren, already worn out with labor and misery.

“Once again, two hundred years ago, the unstoppable force that guides me through life brought me back here; and just like the last time, the plague, which the Almighty seems to follow me with, devastated this city again, striking first at my brothers, who were already exhausted from hard work and suffering.”

“My brethren—mine?—the cobbler of Jerusalem, the artisan accursed by the Lord, who, in my person, condemned the whole race of workmen, ever suffering, ever disinherited, ever in slavery, toiling on like me without rest or pause, without recompense or hope, till men, women, and children, young and old, all die beneath the same iron yoke—that murderous yoke, which others take in their turn, thus to be borne from age to age on the submissive and bruised shoulders of the masses.

“My brothers—mine?—the cobbler of Jerusalem, the worker cursed by the Lord, who, through me, condemned all laborers, always suffering, always disinherited, always enslaved, toiling like me without rest or break, without reward or hope, until men, women, and children, young and old, all die under the same iron yoke—that deadly yoke, which others take in their turn, thus to be carried from generation to generation on the submissive and battered shoulders of the masses."

“And now, for the third time in five centuries, I reach the summit of one of the hills that overlook the city. And perhaps I again bring with me fear, desolation, and death.

“And now, for the third time in five centuries, I reach the peak of one of the hills that look down on the city. And maybe I once again carry with me fear, despair, and death.

“Yet this city, intoxicated with the sounds of its joys and its nocturnal revelries, does not know—oh! does not know that I am at its gates.

“Yet this city, lost in the sounds of its happiness and nighttime festivities, doesn’t realize—oh! doesn’t realize that I am at its gates.

“But no, no! my presence will not be a new calamity. The Lord, in his impenetrable views, has hitherto led me through France, so as to avoid the humblest hamlet; and the sound of the funeral knell has not accompanied my passage.

"But no, no! My presence won't be a new disaster. The Lord, with his mysterious plans, has guided me through France so far, making sure I stay away from even the smallest village; and I haven’t heard the sound of a funeral bell during my travels."

“And, moreover, the spectre has left me—the green, livid spectre, with its hollow, bloodshot eyes. When I touched the soil of France, its damp and icy hands was no longer clasped in mine—and it disappeared.

“And, moreover, the ghost has left me—the green, pale ghost, with its hollow, bloodshot eyes. When I touched the soil of France, its damp and icy hands were no longer holding mine—and it vanished.

“And yet—I feel that the atmosphere of death is around me.

“And yet—I feel that the feeling of death is surrounding me.

“The sharp whistlings of that fatal wind cease not, which, catching me in their whirl, seem to propagate blasting and mildew as they blow.

“The piercing whistling of that deadly wind doesn’t stop, and as it spins me around, it feels like it spreads destruction and decay with every gust.”

“But perhaps the wrath of the Lord is appeased, and my presence here is only a threat—to be communicated in some way to those whom it should intimidate.

“But maybe the Lord's anger is calmed, and my being here is just a warning—to be somehow conveyed to those it should scare.

“Yes; for otherwise he would smite with a fearful blow, by first scattering terror and death here in the heart of the country, in the bosom of this immense city!

“Yes; otherwise he would strike with a terrifying blow, by first spreading fear and death right here in the heart of the country, in the middle of this huge city!

“Oh! no, no! the Lord will be merciful. No! he will not condemn me to this new torture.

“Oh! no, no! The Lord will be merciful. No! He won’t condemn me to this new torture.

“Alas! in this city, my brethren are more numerous and miserable than elsewhere. And should I be their messenger of death?”

“Unfortunately! In this city, my brothers are more numerous and suffering more than anywhere else. And should I be the one to bring them death?”

“No! the Lord will have pity. For, alas! the seven descendants of my sister have at length met in this town. And to them likewise should I be the messenger of death, instead of the help they so much need?

“No! The Lord will have compassion. For, unfortunately, the seven descendants of my sister have finally gathered in this town. And should I be the messenger of death to them instead of providing the help they need so much?”

“For that woman, who like me wanders from one border of the earth to the other, after having once more rent asunder the nets of their enemies, has gone forth upon her endless journey.

“For that woman, who like me travels from one side of the earth to the other, after once again tearing apart the traps set by their enemies, has set out on her never-ending journey."

“In vain she foresaw that new misfortunes threatened my sister’s family. The invisible hand, that drives me on, drives her on also.

“In vain she predicted that new misfortunes were looming for my sister’s family. The invisible force that pushes me forward also drives her forward.”

“Carried away, as of old, by the irresistible whirlwind, at the moment of leaving my kindred to their fate, she in vain cried with supplicating tone: ‘Let me at least, O Lord, complete my task!’—‘GO ON!—‘A few days, in mercy, only a few poor days!’—‘GO ON’—‘I leave those I love on the brink of the abyss!’—‘GO ON! GO ON!’

“Caught up again by the unstoppable whirlwind, just as before, at the moment of abandoning my family to their fate, she pleaded with a desperate voice: ‘Let me at least, O Lord, finish my task!’—‘KEEP GOING!—‘Just a few days, please, only a few more days!’—‘KEEP GOING’—‘I’m leaving those I love at the edge of the abyss!’—‘KEEP GOING! KEEP GOING!’”

“And the wandering star—again started on its eternal round. And her voice, passing through space, called me to the assistance of mine own.

“And the wandering star—once more began its eternal journey. And her voice, traveling through space, called me to help my own.”

“When that voice readied me, I knew that the descendants of my sister were still exposed to frightful perils. Those perils are even now on the increase.

“When that voice prepared me, I realized that my sister's descendants were still facing terrifying dangers. Those dangers are even growing now."

“Tell me, O Lord! will they escape the scourge, which for so many centuries has weighed down our race?

“Tell me, O Lord! Will they escape the punishment that has burdened our people for so many centuries?

“Wilt thou pardon me in them? wilt thou punish me in them? Oh, that they might obey the last will of their ancestor!

“Will you forgive me for them? Will you punish me for them? Oh, that they could honor their ancestor's last wishes!

“Oh, that they might join together their charitable hearts, their valor and their strength, their noble intelligence, and their great riches!

"Oh, if only they could unite their generous hearts, their courage and strength, their keen intellect, and their vast wealth!"

“They would then labor for the future happiness of humanity—they would thus, perhaps, redeem me from my eternal punishment!

“They would then work for the future happiness of humanity—they would, perhaps, save me from my endless punishment!

“The words of the Son of Man, LOVE YE ONE ANOTHER, will be their only end, their only means.

“The words of the Son of Man, LOVE ONE ANOTHER, will be their only goal, their only way.”

“By the help of those all-powerful words, they will fight and conquer the false priests, who have renounced the precepts of love, peace, and hope, for lessons of hatred, violence, and despair.

“With the power of those strong words, they will battle and overcome the false priests, who have turned away from the teachings of love, peace, and hope, for lessons of hate, violence, and despair."

“Those false priests, who, kept in pay by the powerful and happy of this world, their accomplices in every age, instead of asking here below for some slight share of well-being for my unfortunate brethren, dare in thy name, O Lord God, to assert that the poor are condemned to endless suffering in this world—and that the desire or the hope to suffer less is a crime in thine eyes—because the happiness of the few, and the misery of nearly the whole human race, is (O blasphemy!) according to thy will. Is not the very contrary of those murderous words alone worthy of divinity!

“Those fake priests, who are funded by the powerful and privileged of this world, their partners in every age, instead of seeking even a small amount of well-being for my unfortunate brothers and sisters, have the audacity, in your name, O Lord God, to claim that the poor are condemned to eternal suffering in this world—and that wanting or hoping to suffer less is a sin in your eyes—because the happiness of the few, and the misery of almost all humanity, is (O blasphemy!) according to your will. Isn’t the exact opposite of those murderous words alone deserving of divinity!”

“In mercy, hear me, Lord! Rescue from their enemies the descendants of my sister—the artisan as the king’s son. Do not let them destroy the germ of so mighty and fruitful an association, which, with thy blessing, would make an epoch in the annals of human happiness!

“In mercy, hear me, Lord! Save the descendants of my sister from their enemies—the craftsman as the king’s son. Don’t let them ruin the foundation of such a powerful and fruitful partnership, which, with Your blessing, could create a new era in the history of human happiness!

“Let me unite them, O Lord, since others would divide them—defend them, since others attack; let me give hope to those who have ceased to hope, courage to those who are brought low with fear—let me raise up the falling, and sustain those who persevere in the way of the righteous!

“Let me bring them together, O Lord, since others seek to tear them apart—protect them, since others are hostile; let me offer hope to those who have lost it, courage to those who are overcome by fear—let me lift up the fallen, and support those who continue on the path of righteousness!

“And, peradventure, their struggles, devotion, virtue, and grief, may expiate my fault—that of a man, whom misfortune alone rendered unjust and wicked.

“And perhaps their struggles, devotion, virtue, and grief may make up for my fault—that of a man whom misfortune alone made unjust and wicked."

“Oh! since Thy Almighty hand hath led me hither—to what end I know not—lay aside Thy wrath, I beseech Thee—let me be no longer the instrument of Thy vengeance!

“Oh! since Your Almighty hand has brought me here—to what purpose I don’t know—please set aside Your anger, I beg You—let me no longer be the tool of Your vengeance!

“Enough of woe upon the earth! for the last two years, Thy creatures have fallen by thousands upon my track. The world is decimated. A veil of mourning extends over all the globe.

“Enough of sadness on this earth! For the last two years, Your creatures have fallen by thousands in my path. The world is devastated. A shroud of grief covers the entire globe.

“From Asia to the icy Pole, they died upon the path of the wanderer. Dost Thou not hear the long-drawn sigh that rises from the earth unto Thee, O Lord?

“From Asia to the icy Pole, they died on the wanderer's path. Don’t you hear the long sigh that rises from the earth to You, O Lord?

“Mercy for all! mercy for me!—Let me but unite the descendants of my sister for a single day, and they will be saved!”

“Mercy for everyone! Mercy for me!—Just let me bring together my sister’s descendants for one day, and they will be saved!”

As he pronounced these words, the wayfarer sank upon his knees, and raised to heaven, his supplicating hands. Suddenly, the wind blew with redoubled violence; its sharp whistlings were changed into the roar of a tempest.

As he said these words, the traveler dropped to his knees and raised his pleading hands to the sky. Suddenly, the wind picked up even more forcefully; its sharp whistles transformed into the roar of a storm.

The traveller shuddered; in a voice of terror he exclaimed: “The blast of death rises in its fury—the whirlwind carries me on—Lord! Thou art then deaf to my prayer?”

The traveler shuddered; in a voice filled with terror, he exclaimed: “The blast of death rages in its fury—the whirlwind sweeps me away—Lord! Are You really deaf to my prayers?”

“The spectre! oh, the spectre! it is again here! its green face twitching with convulsive spasms—its red eyes rolling in their orbits. Begone! begone!—its hand, oh! its icy hand has again laid hold of mine. Have mercy, heaven!”

“The ghost! Oh, the ghost! It's here again! Its green face twitching with convulsive spasms—its red eyes rolling in their sockets. Go away! Go away! Its hand, oh! Its icy hand has grasped mine again. Have mercy, heaven!”

“GO ON!”

"Keep going!"

“Oh, Lord! the pestilence—the terrible plague—must I carry it into this city?—And my brethren will perish the first—they, who are so sorely smitten even now! Mercy!”

“Oh, Lord! The pestilence—the awful plague—do I really have to bring it into this city?—And my brothers will suffer first—they, who are already so badly afflicted! Have mercy!”

“GO ON!”

"Keep going!"

“And the descendants of my sister. Mercy! Mercy!”

“And my sister’s kids. Please! Please!”

“GO ON!”

"Go for it!"

“Oh, Lord, have pity!—I can no longer keep my ground; the spectre drags me to the slope of the hill; my walk is rapid as the deadly blast that rages behind me; already do I behold the city gates. Have mercy, Lord, on the descendants of my sister! Spare them; do not make me their executioner; let them triumph over their enemies!”

“Oh, Lord, have mercy! I can’t hold on any longer; the ghost is pulling me down the hill; I’m walking as fast as the deadly wind that’s chasing me; I can already see the city gates. Please, Lord, have mercy on my sister’s descendants! Spare them; don’t make me their executioner; let them overcome their enemies!”

“GO ON! GO ON!”

"Keep going! Keep going!"

“The ground flies beneath my feet; there is the city gate. Lord, it is yet time! Oh, mercy for that sleeping town! Let it not waken to cries of terror, despair, and death! Lord, I am on the threshold. Must it be?—Yes, it is done. Paris, the plague is in thy bosom. The curse—oh, the eternal curse!”

“The ground rushes beneath my feet; there’s the city gate. God, it's still time! Oh, have mercy on that sleeping town! Don’t let it wake up to screams of fear, hopelessness, and death! God, I’m at the door. Does it have to be?—Yes, it’s done. Paris, the plague is in your heart. The curse—oh, the never-ending curse!”

“GO ON! GO ON! GO ON!”

“KEEP GOING! KEEP GOING! KEEP GOING!”





CHAPTER XVI. THE LUNCHEON.

The morning after the doomed traveller, descending the heights of Montmartre, had entered the walls of Paris, great activity reigned in St. Dizier House. Though it was hardly noon, the Princess de St. Dizier, without being exactly in full dress (she had too much taste for that), was yet arrayed with more care than usual. Her light hair, instead of being merely banded, was arranged in two bunches of curls, which suited very well with her full and florid cheeks. Her cap was trimmed with bright rose-colored ribbon, and whoever had seen the lady in her tight fitting dress of gray-watered silk would have easily guessed that Mrs. Grivois, her tirewoman, must have required the assistance and the efforts of another of the princess’s women to achieve so remarkable a reduction in the ample figure of their mistress.

The morning after the unfortunate traveler, coming down from the heights of Montmartre and entering the city of Paris, there was a buzz of activity at St. Dizier House. Even though it was barely noon, the Princess de St. Dizier, not quite in full formal wear (she had too much style for that), was dressed with more care than usual. Her light hair, instead of just being pulled back, was styled into two clusters of curls that complemented her round and rosy cheeks. Her cap was adorned with bright rose-colored ribbon, and anyone who saw her in her fitted gray-watered silk dress would easily assume that Mrs. Grivois, her maid, must have needed the help of another one of the princess’s attendants to achieve such a significant slimming effect on their mistress’s ample figure.

We shall explain the edifying cause of this partial return to the vanities of the world. The princess, attended by Mrs. Grivois, who acted as housekeeper, was giving her final orders with regard to some preparations that were going on in a vast parlor. In the midst of this room was a large round table, covered with crimson velvet, and near it stood several chairs, amongst which, in the place of honor, was an arm chair of gilded wood. In one corner, not far from the chimney, in which burned an excellent fire, was a buffet. On it were the divers materials for a most dainty and exquisite collation. Upon silver dishes were piled pyramids of sandwiches composed of the roes of carp and anchovy paste, with slices of pickled tunny-fish and Lenigord truffles (it was in Lent); on silver dishes, placed over burning spirits of wine, so as to keep them very hot, tails of Meuse crawfish boiled in cream, smoked in golden colored pastry, and seemed to challenge comparison with delicious little Marennes oyster-patties, stewed in Madeira, and flavored with a seasoning of spiced sturgeon. By the side of these substantial dishes were some of a lighter character, such as pineapple tarts, strawberry-creams (it was early for such fruit), and orange-jelly served in the peel, which had been artistically emptied for that purpose. Bordeaux, Madeira, and Alicant sparkled like rubies and topazes in large glass decanters, while two Sevres ewers were filled, one with coffee a la creme, the other with vanilla chocolate, almost in the state of sherbet, from being plunged in a large cooler of chiselled silver, containing ice.

We’re going to talk about why there’s been a slight return to the superficialities of the world. The princess, with Mrs. Grivois acting as her housekeeper, was giving her final instructions regarding some preparations happening in a large parlor. In the center of this room was a big round table covered in crimson velvet, surrounded by several chairs, including a gilded armchair in the place of honor. In one corner, not far from the fireplace, which had a lovely fire going, was a buffet. On it were various items laid out for a very fancy spread. Silver dishes held pyramids of sandwiches made with carp roe and anchovy paste, alongside slices of pickled tuna and Lenigord truffles (since it was Lent); more silver dishes were set over burning spirits of wine to keep the food piping hot, featuring tails of Meuse crawfish boiled in cream and wrapped in golden pastry, ready to compete with delicious little Marennes oyster patties cooked in Madeira and seasoned with spiced sturgeon. Next to these hearty dishes were lighter options like pineapple tarts, strawberry creams (which were a bit early for that fruit), and orange jelly served in the hollowed-out peels. Bordeaux, Madeira, and Alicante sparkled like rubies and topazes in large glass decanters, while two Sevres ewers were filled—one with coffee au crème and the other with vanilla hot chocolate, almost frozen like sorbet, having been kept chilled in a large, intricately designed silver cooler filled with ice.

But what gave to this dainty collation a singularly apostolic and papal character were sundry symbols of religious worship carefully represented. Thus there were charming little Calvaries in apricot paste, sacerdotal mitres in burnt almonds, episcopal croziers in sweet cake, to which the princess added, as a mark of delicate attention, a little cardinal’s hat in cherry sweetmeat, ornamented with bands in burnt sugar. The most important, however, of these Catholic delicacies, the masterpiece of the cook, was a superb crucifix in angelica, with a crown of candied berries. These are strange profanations, which scandalize even the least devout. But, from the impudent juggle of the coat of Triers, down to the shameless jest of the shrine at Argenteuil, people, who are pious after the fashion of the princess, seem to take delight in bringing ridicule upon the most respectable traditions.

But what gave this fancy spread a uniquely apostolic and papal vibe were various symbols of religious worship carefully crafted. There were charming little Calvaries made of apricot paste, priestly mitres in burnt almonds, and episcopal croziers in sweet cake, which the princess enhanced, as a sign of thoughtful attention, with a little cardinal’s hat made of cherry candy, decorated with bands in burnt sugar. However, the most important of these Catholic treats, the chef's masterpiece, was a stunning crucifix made of angelica, topped with a crown of candied berries. These are strange profanities, which scandalize even the least religious. But, from the brazen antics of the coat of Triers to the shameless joke of the shrine at Argenteuil, those who are devout in the way of the princess seem to take pleasure in mocking the most respected traditions.

After glancing with an air of satisfaction at these preparations for the collation, the lady said to Mrs. Grivois, as she pointed to the gilded arm-chair, which seemed destined for the president of the meeting: “Is there a cushion under the table, for his Eminence to rest his feet on? He always complains of cold.”

After looking with satisfaction at the setup for the gathering, the lady said to Mrs. Grivois, while pointing to the gilded armchair that seemed meant for the meeting's president: “Is there a cushion under the table for his Eminence to rest his feet on? He always complains about being cold.”

“Yes, your highness,” said Mrs. Grivois, when she had looked under the table; “the cushion is there.”

“Yes, your highness,” said Mrs. Grivois after checking under the table, “the cushion is there.”

“Let also a pewter bottle be filled with boiling water, in case his Eminence should not find the cushion enough to keep his feet warm.”

“Also, have a pewter bottle filled with boiling water, in case his Eminence finds the cushion isn’t enough to keep his feet warm.”

“Yes, my lady.”

“Yes, milady.”

“And put some more wood on the fire.”

“And add some more wood to the fire.”

“But, my lady, it is already a very furnace. And if his Eminence is always too cold, my lord the Bishop of Halfagen is always too hot. He perspires dreadfully.”

“But, my lady, it is already like a furnace. And if his Eminence is always too cold, my lord the Bishop of Halfagen is always too hot. He sweats terribly.”

The princess shrugged her shoulders, and said to Mrs. Grivois: “Is not his Eminence Cardinal Malipieri the superior of his Lordship the Bishop of Halfagen?”

The princess shrugged and said to Mrs. Grivois, “Isn’t His Eminence Cardinal Malipieri the boss of His Lordship the Bishop of Halfagen?”

“Yes, your highness.”

“Yes, your highness.”

“Then, according to the rules of the hierarchy, it is for his Lordship to suffer from the heat, rather than his Eminence from the cold. Therefore, do as I tell you, and put more wood on the fire. Nothing is more natural; his Eminence being an Italian, and his Lordship coming from the north of Belgium, they are accustomed to different temperatures.”

“Then, following the hierarchy, it’s his Lordship who should deal with the heat, not his Eminence with the cold. So, just do as I say and add more wood to the fire. It makes perfect sense; his Eminence is Italian, and his Lordship is from northern Belgium, so they’re used to different temperatures.”

“Just as your highness pleases,” said Mrs. Grivois, as she placed two enormous logs on the fire; “but in such a heat as there is here his Lordship might really be suffocated.”

“Just as you wish, Your Highness,” said Mrs. Grivois, as she added two huge logs to the fire; “but with the heat in here, His Lordship might actually suffocate.”

“I also find it too warm; but does not our holy religion teach us lessons of self-sacrifice and mortification?” said the princess, with a touching expression of devotion.

“I also find it too warm; but doesn’t our holy religion teach us lessons of self-sacrifice and self-discipline?” said the princess, with a heartfelt expression of devotion.

We have now explained the cause of the rather gay attire of the princess. She was preparing for a reception of prelates, who, along with Father d’Aigrigny and other dignitaries of the Church, had already held at the princely house a sort of council on a small scale. A young bride who gives her first ball, an emancipated minor who gives his first bachelor’s dinner, a woman of talent who reads aloud for the first time her first unpublished work, are not more joyous and proud, and, at the same time, more attentive to their guests, than was this lady with her prelates. To behold great interests discussed in her house, and in her presence, to hear men of acknowledged ability ask her advice upon certain practical matters relating to the influence of female congregations, filled the princess with pride, as her claims to consideration were thus sanctioned by Lordships and Eminences, and she took the position, as it were, of a mother of the Church. Therefore, to win these prelates, whether native or foreign, she had recourse to no end of saintly flatteries and sanctified coaxing. Nor could anything be more logical than these successive transfigurations of this heartless woman, who only loved sincerely and passionately the pursuit of intrigue and domination. With the progress of age, she passed naturally from the intrigues of love to those of politics, and from the latter to those of religion.

We’ve now explained why the princess is dressed so brightly. She was getting ready for a reception of church leaders, who, along with Father d’Aigrigny and other church dignitaries, had already gathered at her house for a sort of small council. A young bride hosting her first ball, a newly independent young man throwing his first bachelor dinner, or a talented woman reading her first unpublished work aloud for the first time are not more joyful and proud, nor more attentive to their guests, than she was with her prelates. It filled the princess with pride to see important matters being discussed in her home and in her presence, listening to respected men seek her advice on certain practical issues regarding the influence of female congregations. Her status was thus endorsed by these Lords and Eminences, and she effectively took on the role of a mother figure within the Church. To win over these prelates, whether local or foreign, she employed countless saintly flattery and sanctified charms. It was only logical for this seemingly heartless woman, who genuinely and passionately loved the pursuit of intrigue and power, to undergo these transformations. With age, she naturally transitioned from romantic intrigues to political ones, and from there to religious pursuits.

At the moment she finished inspecting her preparations, the sound of coaches was heard in the courtyard, apprising her of the arrival of the persons she had been expecting. Doubtless, these persons were of the highest rank, for contrary to all custom, she went to receive them at the door of her outer saloon. It was, indeed, Cardinal Malipieri, who was always cold, with the Belgian Bishop of Halfagen, who was always hot. They were accompanied by Father d’Aigrigny. The Roman cardinal was a tall man, rather bony than thin, with a yellowish puffy countenance, haughty and full of craft; he squinted a good deal, and his black eyes were surrounded by a deep brown circle. The Belgian Bishop was short, thick, and fat, with a prominent abdomen, an apoplectic complexion, a slow, deliberate look, and a soft, dimpled, delicate hand.

As soon as she finished checking her preparations, she heard the sound of coaches in the courtyard, signaling the arrival of the people she had been expecting. These individuals were undoubtedly of the highest rank, as, breaking with all custom, she went to greet them at the door of her outer salon. It was indeed Cardinal Malipieri, who was always cold, along with the Belgian Bishop of Halfagen, who was always warm. They were joined by Father d’Aigrigny. The Roman cardinal was a tall man, more bony than thin, with a puffy yellowish face that was haughty and cunning; he squinted quite a lot, and his black eyes had deep brown circles around them. The Belgian Bishop was short, stout, and overweight, with a protruding belly, a ruddy complexion, a slow, deliberate demeanor, and soft, dimpled, delicate hands.

30029m
Original

The company soon assembled in the great saloon. The cardinal instantly crept close to the fire, whilst the bishop, beginning to sweat and blow, cast longing glances at the iced chocolate and coffee, which were to aid him in sustaining the oppressive heat of the artificial dog-day. Father d’Aigrigny, approaching the princess, said to her in a low voice: “Will you give orders for the admittance of Abbe Gabriel de Rennepont, when he arrives?”

The company quickly gathered in the spacious lounge. The cardinal immediately moved close to the fire, while the bishop, starting to sweat and huff, looked longingly at the iced chocolate and coffee, which were meant to help him deal with the stifling heat of the artificial summer day. Father d'Aigrigny approached the princess and quietly said to her, “Will you arrange for the admittance of Abbe Gabriel de Rennepont when he arrives?”

“Is that young priest then here?” asked the princess, with extreme surprise.

“Is that young priest here then?” asked the princess, extremely surprised.

“Since the day before yesterday. We had him sent for to Paris, by his superiors. You shall know all. As for Father Rodin, let Mrs. Grivois admit him, as the other day, by the little door of the back stairs.”

“Since the day before yesterday. We had him called to Paris by his superiors. You will know everything. As for Father Rodin, have Mrs. Grivois let him in through the little door of the back stairs, just like last time.”

“He will come to-day?”

"Is he coming today?"

“He has very important matters to communicate. He desires that both the cardinal and the bishop should be present for they have been informed of everything at Rome by the Superior General, in their quality of associates.”

“He has some very important things to discuss. He wants both the cardinal and the bishop to be present because they've been updated about everything in Rome by the Superior General, in their role as associates.”

The princess rang the bell, gave the necessary orders, and, returning towards the cardinal, said to him, in a tone of the most earnest solicitude: “Does your Eminence begin to feel a little warmer? Would your Eminence like a bottle of hot water to your feet? Shall we make a larger fire for your Eminence?”

The princess rang the bell, gave the necessary orders, and, turning back to the cardinal, said to him, in a tone of sincere concern: “Do you start to feel a bit warmer, Your Eminence? Would you like a bottle of hot water for your feet? Should we make a bigger fire for you, Your Eminence?”

At this proposition, the Belgian bishop, who was wiping the perspiration from his forehead, heaved a despairing sigh.

At this suggestion, the Belgian bishop, who was wiping the sweat from his forehead, let out a deep sigh of despair.

“A thousand thanks, princess,” answered the cardinal to her, in very good French, but with an intolerable Italian accent; “I am really overcome with so much kindness.”

“A thousand thanks, princess,” the cardinal replied to her, in very good French, but with a really annoying Italian accent; “I am truly overwhelmed by such kindness.”

“Will not your Lordship take some refreshment?” said the princess to the bishop, as she turned towards the sideboard.

“Won’t you have something to eat or drink, Your Lordship?” the princess asked the bishop as she turned to the sideboard.

“With your permission, madame, I will take a little iced coffee,” said the prelate, making a prudent circuit to approach the dishes without passing before the fire.

“May I have some iced coffee, madame?” said the prelate, taking a careful route to get to the dishes without walking in front of the fire.

“And will not your Eminence try one of these little oyster-patties? They are quite hot,” said the princess.

“And won’t you try one of these little oyster-patties, Your Eminence? They’re really hot,” said the princess.

“I know them already, princess,” said the cardinal, with the air and look of an epicure; “they are delicious, and I cannot resist the temptation.”

“I already know them, princess,” said the cardinal, with the demeanor and expression of a connoisseur; “they're delightful, and I can’t resist the temptation.”

“What wine shall I have the honor to offer your Eminence?” resumed the princess, graciously.

“What wine should I have the pleasure of offering you, Your Eminence?” the princess continued, graciously.

“A little claret, if you please, madame;” and as Father d’Aigrigny prepared to fill the cardinal’s glass, the princess disputed with him that pleasure.

“A little claret, please, madame;” and as Father d’Aigrigny got ready to pour the cardinal’s glass, the princess argued with him about that pleasure.

“Your Eminence will doubtless approve what I have done,” said Father d’Aigrigny to the cardinal, whilst the latter was gravely despatching the oyster-patties, “in not summoning for to-day the Bishop of Mogador, the Archbishop of Nanterre, and our holy Mother Perpetue, the lady-superior of St. Mary Convent, the interview we are about to have with his Reverence Father Rodin and Abbe Gabriel being altogether private and confidential.”

“Your Eminence will surely approve of what I’ve done,” said Father d’Aigrigny to the cardinal, as the latter was carefully finishing the oyster patties, “by not calling in the Bishop of Mogador, the Archbishop of Nanterre, and our holy Mother Perpetue, the lady superior of St. Mary Convent, since the meeting we’re about to have with his Reverence Father Rodin and Abbe Gabriel is completely private and confidential.”

“Our good father was perfectly right,” said the cardinal; “for, though the possible consequences of this Rennepont affair may interest the whole Church, there are some things that are as well kept secret.”

“Our good father was absolutely right,” said the cardinal; “because, while the potential outcomes of this Rennepont situation might concern the entire Church, there are certain things that are better kept private.”

“Then I must seize this opportunity to thank your Eminence for having deigned to make an exception in favor of a very obscure and humble servant of the Church,” said the princess to the cardinal, with a very deep and respectful curtsey.

“Then I have to take this chance to thank your Eminence for making an exception for a very unknown and humble servant of the Church,” said the princess to the cardinal, with a deep and respectful curtsy.

“It is only just and right, madame,” replied the cardinal, bowing as he replaced his empty glass upon the table; “we know how much the Church is indebted to you for the salutary direction you give to the religious institutions of which you are the patroness.”

“It’s only fair and appropriate, madame,” replied the cardinal, bowing as he set his empty glass back on the table; “we understand how much the Church owes you for the positive guidance you provide to the religious institutions you support.”

“With regard to that, your Eminence may be assured that I always refuse assistance to any poor person who cannot produce a certificate from the confessional.”

“Regarding that, Your Eminence can be assured that I always turn away any poor person who can’t provide a certificate from the confessional.”

“And it is only thus, madame,” resumed the cardinal, this time allowing himself to be tempted by the attractions of the crawfish’s tails, “it is only thus that charity has any meaning. I care little that the irreligious should feel hunger, but with the pious it is different;” and the prelate gayly swallowed a mouthful. “Moreover,” resumed he, “it is well known with what ardent zeal you pursue the impious, and those who are rebels against the authority of our Holy Father.”

“And it’s only like this, ma'am,” the cardinal continued, this time giving in to the appeal of the crawfish tails, “that charity has any real meaning. I don’t care much if the irreligious go hungry, but it’s a different story with the faithful;” and he cheerfully took a bite. “Furthermore,” he continued, “everyone knows how passionately you go after the godless and those who defy the authority of our Holy Father.”

“Your Eminence may feel convinced that I am Roman in heart and soul; I see no difference between a Gallican and a Turk,” said the princess, bravely.

“Your Eminence may be sure that I am Roman in heart and soul; I see no difference between a Gallican and a Turk,” said the princess, boldly.

“The princess is right,” said the Belgian bishop: “I will go further, and assert that a Gallican should be more odious to the church than a pagan. In this respect I am of the opinion of Louis XIV. They asked him a favor for a man about the court. ‘Never,’ said the great king; ‘this person is a Jansenist.’—‘No, sire; he is an atheist.’—‘Oh! that is different; I will grant what he asks,’ said the King.”

“The princess is right,” said the Belgian bishop. “I will go further and say that a Gallican should be more detestable to the church than a pagan. In this regard, I share Louis XIV's views. They once requested a favor for someone at court. ‘Never,’ said the great king; ‘this person is a Jansenist.’ —‘No, sire; he’s an atheist.’ —‘Oh! That’s different; I will grant his request,’ said the King.”

This little episcopal jest made them all laugh. After which Father d’Aigrigny resumed seriously, addressing the cardinal: “Unfortunately, as I was about to observe to your Eminence with regard to the Abbe Gabriel, unless they are very narrowly watched, the lower clergy have a tendency to become infected with dissenting views, and with ideas of rebellion against what they call the despotism of the bishops.”

This little bishop joke made everyone laugh. After that, Father d’Aigrigny became serious again and said to the cardinal, “Unfortunately, as I was about to point out to your Eminence regarding Abbe Gabriel, unless they are kept under close supervision, the lower clergy tend to pick up dissenting views and ideas of rebellion against what they refer to as the tyranny of the bishops.”

“This young man must be a Catholic Luther!” said the bishop. And, walking on tip-toe, he went to pour himself out a glorious glass of Madeira, in which he soaked some sweet cake, made in the form of a crozier.

“This young man must be a Catholic Luther!” said the bishop. And, walking on his toes, he went to pour himself a glorious glass of Madeira, in which he soaked some sweet cake shaped like a crozier.

Led by his example, the Cardinal, under pretence of warming his feet by drawing still closer to the fire, helped himself to an excellent glass of old Malaga, which he swallowed by mouthfuls, with an air of profound meditation; after which he resumed: “So this Abbe Gabriel starts as a reformer. He must be an ambitious man. Is he dangerous?”

Led by his example, the Cardinal, pretending to warm his feet by getting closer to the fire, poured himself a nice glass of old Malaga, which he drank in big gulps with a serious look on his face; after that, he continued, “So this Abbe Gabriel is starting out as a reformer. He must be an ambitious guy. Is he a threat?”

“By our advice his superiors have judged him to be so. They have ordered him to come hither. He will soon be here, and I will tell your Eminence why I have sent for him. But first, I have a note on the dangerous tendencies of the Abbe Gabriel. Certain questions were addressed to him, with regard to some of his acts, and it was in consequence of his answers that his superiors recalled him.”

“Following our recommendation, his superiors have assessed him as such. They have instructed him to come here. He will be here shortly, and I will explain to your Eminence why I requested his presence. But first, I have a note regarding the troubling behavior of Abbe Gabriel. He was asked certain questions about some of his actions, and it was due to his responses that his superiors decided to recall him.”

So saying, Father d’Aigrigny, took from his pocket-book a paper, which he read as follows:

So saying, Father d’Aigrigny took a piece of paper from his wallet and read it aloud:

“‘Question.—Is it true that you performed religious rites for an inhabitant of your parish who died in final impenitence of the most detestable kind, since he had committed suicide?

“‘Question.—Is it true that you conducted religious ceremonies for a member of your parish who died unrepentant in the worst way possible, since he took his own life?"

“‘Answer of Abbe Gabriel.—I paid him the last duties, because, more than any one else, because of his guilty end, he required the prayers of the church. During the night which followed his interment I continually implored for him the divine mercy.

“‘Answer of Abbe Gabriel.—I performed the last rites for him because, more than anyone else, and due to his sinful end, he needed the prayers of the church. Throughout the night after his burial, I continuously asked for divine mercy on his behalf.

“‘Q.—Is it true that you refused a set of silver-gilt sacramental vessels, and other ornaments, with which one of the faithful, in pious zeal, wished to endow your parish?

“‘Q.—Is it true that you turned down a set of silver-gilt sacramental vessels and other decorations that one of the faithful, in their religious zeal, wanted to donate to your parish?

“‘A.—I refused the vessels and embellishments, because the house of the Lord should be plain and without ornament, so as to remind the faithful that the divine Saviour was born in a stable. I advised the person who wished to make these useless presents to my parish to employ the money in judicious almsgiving, assuring him it would be more agreeable to the Lord.’”

“‘A.—I declined the vessels and decorations because the house of the Lord should be simple and unadorned, to remind the faithful that the divine Savior was born in a stable. I suggested to the person who wanted to give these unnecessary gifts to my parish that they should use the money for wise charity, assuring him it would be more pleasing to the Lord.’”

“What a bitter and violent declamation against the adorning of our temples!” cried the cardinal. “This young priest is most dangerous. Continue, my good father.”

“What a harsh and aggressive speech against the decoration of our temples!” exclaimed the cardinal. “This young priest is very dangerous. Please continue, my good father.”

And, in his indignation, his Eminence swallowed several mouthfuls of strawberry-cream. Father d’Aigrigny continued.

And, in his anger, his Eminence gulped down several bites of strawberry cream. Father d’Aigrigny went on.

“‘Q.—Is it true that you received in your parsonage, and kept there for some days, an inhabitant of the village, by birth a Swiss, belonging to the Protestant communion? Is it true that not only you did not attempt to convert him to the one Catholic and Apostolic faith, but that you carried so far the neglect of your sacred duties as to inter this heretic in the ground consecrated for the repose of true believers?

“‘Q.—Is it true that you housed a local resident, a Swiss by birth and a member of the Protestant faith, in your parsonage for several days? Is it true that not only did you fail to try and convert him to the one Catholic and Apostolic faith, but you also went as far as to bury this heretic in the ground that is reserved for the resting place of true believers?

“‘A.—One of my brethren was houseless. His life had been honest and laborious. In his old age his strength had failed him, and sickness had come at the back of it; almost in a dying state, he had been driven from his humble dwelling by a pitiless landlord, to whom he owed a year’s rent. I received the old man in my house, and soothed his last days. The poor creature had toiled and suffered all his life; dying, he uttered no word of bitterness at his hard fate; he recommended his soul to God and piously kissed the crucifix. His pure and simple spirit returned to the bosom of its Creator. I closed his eyes with respect, I buried him, I prayed for him; and, though he died in the Protestant faith, I thought him worthy of a place in consecrated ground.’”

“‘A.—One of my friends was homeless. He had lived an honest and hard-working life. In his old age, he became weak, and illness followed; almost on the brink of death, he was forced out of his modest home by a ruthless landlord, to whom he owed a year’s rent. I took the old man in and comforted him in his final days. The poor soul had worked and endured all his life; as he was dying, he didn’t express any bitterness about his harsh circumstances; he entrusted his soul to God and reverently kissed the crucifix. His pure and simple spirit returned to its Creator. I closed his eyes respectfully, buried him, and prayed for him; and although he died in the Protestant faith, I believed he deserved a place in sacred ground.’”

“Worse and worse!” said the cardinal. “This tolerance is monstrous. It is a horrible attack on that maxim of Catholicism: ‘Out of the pale of the Church there is no salvation.’”

“Things are getting worse!” said the cardinal. “This tolerance is outrageous. It’s a terrible assault on the core belief of Catholicism: ‘Outside the Church, there is no salvation.’”

“And all this is the more serious, my lord,” resumed Father d’Aigrigny, “because the mildness, charity, and Christian devotion of Abbe Gabriel have excited, not only in his parish, but in all the surrounding districts, the greatest enthusiasm. The priests of the neighboring parishes have yielded to the general impulse, and it must be confessed that but for his moderation a wide-spread schism would have commenced.”

“And all this is even more serious, my lord,” Father d’Aigrigny continued, “because the kindness, charity, and Christian devotion of Abbe Gabriel have inspired not just his parish, but all the nearby areas, with great enthusiasm. The priests from the neighboring parishes have followed this general trend, and it must be said that if it weren’t for his moderation, a widespread schism would have started.”

“But what do you hope will result from bringing him here?” said the prelate.

“But what do you hope will come from bringing him here?” said the prelate.

“The position of Abbe Gabriel is complicated; first of all, he is the heir of the Rennepont family.”

“The situation with Abbe Gabriel is complex; for starters, he is the heir of the Rennepont family.”

“But has he not ceded his rights?” asked the cardinal.

“But hasn’t he given up his rights?” asked the cardinal.

“Yes, my lord; and this cession, which was at first informal, has lately, with his free consent, been made perfectly regular in law; for he had sworn, happen what might, to renounce his part of the inheritance in favor of the Society of Jesus. Nevertheless, his Reverence Father Rodin thinks, that if your Eminence, after explaining to Abbe Gabriel that he was about to be recalled by his superiors, were to propose to him some eminent position at Rome, he might be induced to leave France, and we might succeed in arousing within him those sentiments of ambition which are doubtless only sleeping for the present; your Eminence, having observed, very judiciously, that every reformer must be ambitious.”

“Yes, my lord; and this agreement, which was initially informal, has recently, with his full consent, been formally established in law; for he swore, no matter what happened, to give up his share of the inheritance in favor of the Society of Jesus. However, his Reverence Father Rodin believes that if your Eminence were to explain to Abbe Gabriel that he is about to be recalled by his superiors and then offer him a prestigious position in Rome, he might be persuaded to leave France, and we could ignite within him those ambitions that are surely just lying dormant for now; your Eminence wisely noted that every reformer must have some ambition.”

“I approve of this idea,” said the cardinal, after a moment’s reflection; “with his merit and power of acting on other men, Abbe Gabriel may rise very high, if he is docile; and if he should not be so, it is better for the safety of the Church that he should be at Rome than here—for you know, my good father, we have securities that are unfortunately wanting in France.”(36)

“I agree with this idea,” said the cardinal, after a moment of thought; “given his talent and ability to influence others, Abbe Gabriel could achieve great things if he is willing to learn; and if he’s not, it’s safer for the Church to have him in Rome than here—because, you know, my dear father, we have protections here that we sadly lack in France.”(36)

After some moments of silence, the cardinal said suddenly to Father d’Aigrigny: “As we were talking of Father Rodin, tell me frankly what you think of him.”

After a brief pause, the cardinal suddenly said to Father d’Aigrigny: “Since we were discussing Father Rodin, be honest with me—what do you really think of him?”

“Your Eminence knows his capacity,” said Father d’Aigrigny, with a constrained and suspicious air; “our reverend Father-General—”

“Your Eminence knows his capabilities,” said Father d’Aigrigny, with a tense and wary expression; “our esteemed Father-General—”

“Commissioned him to take your place,” said the cardinal; “I know that. He told me so at Rome. But what do you think of the character of Father Rodin? Can one have full confidence in him?”

“Commissioned him to take your place,” said the cardinal; “I know that. He told me so in Rome. But what do you think of Father Rodin’s character? Can we fully trust him?”

“He has so complete, so original, so secret, and so impenetrable a mind,” said Father d’Aigrigny, with hesitation, “that it is difficult to form any certain judgment with respect to him.”

“He has such a complete, original, secret, and impenetrable mind,” said Father d’Aigrigny, hesitantly, “that it’s hard to make any sure judgment about him.”

“Do you think him ambitious?” said the cardinal, after another moment’s pause. “Do you not suppose him capable of having other views than those of the greater glory of his Order?—Come, I have reasons for speaking thus,” added the prelate, with emphasis.

“Do you think he’s ambitious?” said the cardinal, after another moment’s pause. “Don’t you think he could have other goals besides just the greater glory of his Order?—Come on, I have my reasons for saying this,” added the prelate, with emphasis.

“Why,” resumed Father d’Aigrigny, not without suspicion, for the game is played cautiously between people of the same craft, “what should your Eminence think of him, either from your own observation, or from the report of the Father-General?”

“Why,” continued Father d’Aigrigny, a bit suspiciously, since people in the same field tend to be careful with each other, “what should your Eminence think of him, based on your own observations or the report from the Father-General?”

“I think—that if his apparent devotion to his Order really concealed some after-thought—it would be well to discover it—for, with the influence that he has obtained at Rome (as I have found out), he might one day, and that shortly, become very formidable.”

“I think that if his seeming devotion to his Order actually hides some ulterior motive, it would be good to find out what it is—because with the influence he's gained in Rome (as I've discovered), he could become quite powerful, and soon.”

“Well!” cried Father d’Aigrigny, impelled by his jealousy of Rodin; “I am, in this respect, of the same opinion as your Eminence; for I have sometimes perceived in him flashes of ambition, that were as alarming as they were extraordinary—and since I must tell all to your Eminence—”

“Well!” exclaimed Father d’Aigrigny, driven by his jealousy of Rodin, “I share your Eminence's opinion on this; I've noticed in him moments of ambition that were both shocking and exceptional—and since I need to be honest with your Eminence—”

Father d’Aigrigny was unable to continue; at this moment Mrs. Grivois, who had been knocking at the door, half-opened it, and made a sign to her mistress. The princess answered by bowing her head, and Mrs. Grivois again withdrew. A second afterwards Rodin entered the room.

Father d’Aigrigny couldn't go on; just then, Mrs. Grivois, who had been knocking at the door, half-opened it and signaled to her mistress. The princess responded with a nod, and Mrs. Grivois stepped back out. A moment later, Rodin walked into the room.

(36) It is known that, in 1845, the Inquisition, solitary confinement, etc., still existed at Rome.

(36) It is known that, in 1845, the Inquisition, solitary confinement, etc., still existed in Rome.





CHAPTER XVII. RENDERING THE ACCOUNT.

At sight of Rodin, the two prelates and Father d’Aigrigny rose spontaneously, so much were they overawed by the real superiority of this man; their faces, just before contracted with suspicion and jealousy, suddenly brightened up, and seemed to smile on the reverend father with affectionate deference. The princess advanced some steps to meet him.

At the sight of Rodin, the two church leaders and Father d’Aigrigny stood up instinctively, so impressed were they by this man's genuine superiority; their faces, which had just shown signs of distrust and envy, suddenly lit up and appeared to smile at the reverend father with warm respect. The princess took a few steps forward to greet him.

Rodin, badly dressed as ever, leaving on the soft carpet the muddy track of his clumsy shoes, put his umbrella into one corner, and advanced towards the table—not with his accustomed humility, but with slow step, uplifted head, and steady glance; not only did he feel himself in the midst of his partisans, but he knew that he could rule them all by the power of his intellect.

Rodin, as poorly dressed as ever, left muddy marks from his clumsy shoes on the soft carpet. He placed his umbrella in a corner and walked toward the table—not with his usual modesty, but with slow steps, an elevated head, and a steady gaze. He not only felt surrounded by his supporters, but he also knew he could dominate them all with the strength of his intellect.

“We were speaking of your reverence, my dear, good father,” said the cardinal, with charming affability.

“We were talking about you, my dear, good father,” said the cardinal, with charming friendliness.

“Ah!” said Rodin, looking fixedly at the prelate; “and what were you saying?”

“Ah!” said Rodin, staring intently at the bishop, “What were you saying?”

“Why,” replied the Belgian bishop, wiping his forehead, “all the good that can be said of your reverence.”

“Why,” replied the Belgian bishop, wiping his forehead, “everything good that can be said about you.”

“Will you not take something, my good father?” said the princess to Rodin, as she pointed to the splendid sideboard.

“Won't you have something, my good father?” the princess said to Rodin, as she gestured towards the impressive sideboard.

“Thank you, madame, I have eaten my radish already this morning.”

“Thank you, ma'am, I've already had my radish this morning.”

“My secretary, Abbe Berlini, who was present at your repast, was, indeed, much astonished at your reverence’s frugality,” said the prelate: “it is worthy of an anchorite.”

“My secretary, Abbe Berlini, who was present at your meal, was, in fact, very surprised by your reverence’s frugality,” said the prelate. “It’s truly worthy of an anchorite.”

“Suppose we talk of business,” said Rodin, abruptly, like a man accustomed to lead and control the discussion.

“Let’s talk business,” said Rodin, abruptly, like someone who is used to leading and controlling the conversation.

“We shall always be most happy to hear you,” said the prelate. “Your reverence yourself fixed to-day to talk over this great Rennepont affair. It is of such importance, that it was partly the cause of my journey to France; for to support the interests of the glorious Company of Jesus, with which I have the honor of being associated, is to support the interests of Rome itself, and I promised the reverend Father-General that I would place myself entirely at your orders.”

“We will always be glad to hear from you,” said the prelate. “You set aside time today to discuss the significant Rennepont matter. It’s so important that it was partly why I traveled to France; supporting the interests of the glorious Company of Jesus, with which I have the honor of being associated, is supporting the interests of Rome itself, and I promised the reverend Father-General that I would put myself entirely at your service.”

“I can only repeat what his Eminence has just said,” added the bishop. “We set out from Rome together, and our ideas are just the same.”

“I can only repeat what his Eminence just said,” the bishop added. “We left Rome together, and we're on the same page.”

“Certainly,” said Rodin, addressing the cardinal, “your Eminence may serve our cause, and that materially. I will tell you how presently.”

“Sure,” said Rodin, speaking to the cardinal, “you can definitely help our cause, and in a significant way. I'll explain how in a moment.”

Then, addressing the princess, he continued: “I have desired Dr. Baleinier to come here, madame, for it will be well to inform him of certain things.”

Then, addressing the princess, he continued: “I asked Dr. Baleinier to come here, ma'am, because it’s important to tell him about a few things.”

“He will be admitted as usual,” said the princess.

“He’ll be let in as usual,” said the princess.

Since Rodin’s arrival Father d’Aigrigny had remained silent; he seemed occupied with bitter thoughts, and with some violent internal struggle. At last, half rising, he said to the prelate, in a forced tone of voice: “I will not ask your Eminence to judge between the reverend Father Rodin and myself. Our General has pronounced, and I have obeyed. But, as your Eminence will soon see our superior, I should wish that you would grant me the favor to report faithfully the answers of Father Rodin to one or two questions I am about to put to him.”

Since Rodin's arrival, Father d’Aigrigny had stayed quiet; he seemed weighed down by harsh thoughts and some intense internal conflict. Finally, partially standing, he said to the prelate in a strained tone, “I won't ask your Eminence to decide between the reverend Father Rodin and me. Our General has spoken, and I've complied. However, since your Eminence will soon meet our superior, I would appreciate it if you could accurately report Father Rodin’s responses to one or two questions I’m about to ask him.”

The prelate bowed. Rodin looked at Father d’Aigrigny with an air of surprise, and said to him, dryly: “The thing is decided. What is the use of questions?”

The prelate bowed. Rodin glanced at Father d’Aigrigny in surprise and said to him, dryly: “It's settled. What's the point of asking questions?”

“Not to justify myself,” answered Father d’Aigrigny, “but to place matters in their true light before his Eminence.”

“Not to justify myself,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, “but to present the situation clearly to his Eminence.”

“Speak, then; but let us have no useless speeches,” said Rodin, drawing out his large silver watch, and looking at it. “By two o’clock I must be at Saint-Sulpice.”

“Speak, then; but let’s not have any pointless speeches,” said Rodin, pulling out his large silver watch and checking the time. “I have to be at Saint-Sulpice by two o’clock.”

“I will be as brief as possible,” said Father d’Aigrigny, with repressed resentment. Then, addressing Rodin, he resumed: “When your reverence thought fit to take my place, and to blame, very severely perhaps, the manner in which I had managed the interests confided to my care, I confess honestly that these interests were gravely compromised.”

“I'll keep this as brief as I can,” said Father d’Aigrigny, holding back his frustration. Then, turning to Rodin, he continued: “When you chose to take my position and criticized, perhaps quite harshly, how I handled the responsibilities entrusted to me, I must honestly admit that those responsibilities were seriously jeopardized.”

“Compromised?” said Rodin, ironically; “you mean lost. Did you not order me to write to Rome, to bid them renounce all hope?”

“Compromised?” Rodin said, sarcastically; “you mean lost. Didn’t you tell me to write to Rome and tell them to give up all hope?”

“That is true,” said Father d’Aigrigny.

"That's true," Father d’Aigrigny said.

“It was then a desperate case, given up by the best doctors,” continued Rodin, with irony, “and yet I have undertaken to restore it to life. Go on.”

“It was a hopeless case, abandoned by the top doctors,” Rodin continued, with irony, “and yet I’ve taken it upon myself to bring it back to life. Keep going.”

And, plunging both hands into the pockets of his trousers, he looked Father d’Aigrigny full in the face.

And, shoving both hands into his pant pockets, he looked Father d’Aigrigny straight in the eye.

30037m
Original

“Your reverence blamed me harshly,” resumed Father d’Aigrigny, “not for having sought, by every possible means, to recover the property odiously diverted from our society—”

“Your honor criticized me severely,” Father d’Aigrigny continued, “not for trying, by every possible means, to reclaim the property that was shamefully taken from our society—”

“All your casuists authorize you to do so,” said the cardinal; “the texts are clear and positive; you have a right to recover; per fas aut nefas what has been treacherously taken from you.”

“All your advisors give you permission to do that,” said the cardinal; “the texts are clear and definitive; you have the right to reclaim; by any means necessary what has been deceitfully taken from you.”

“And therefore,” resumed Father d’Aigrigny, “Father Rodin only reproached me with the military roughness of my means. ‘Their violence,’ he said, ‘was in dangerous opposition to the manners of the age.’ Be it so; but first of all, I could not be exposed to any legal proceedings, and, but for one fatal circumstance, success would have crowned the course I had taken, however rough and brutal it may appear. Now, may I ask your reverence what—”

“And so,” continued Father d’Aigrigny, “Father Rodin only criticized me for the harshness of my methods. ‘Their violence,’ he said, ‘was in serious conflict with the ways of the time.’ That may be true; but first and foremost, I couldn’t risk any legal consequences, and if it weren’t for one unfortunate event, I would have succeeded in the path I chose, no matter how harsh and brutal it seemed. Now, may I ask your reverence what—”

“What I have done more than you?” said Rodin to Father d’Aigrigny, giving way to his impertinent habit of interrupting people; “what I have done better than you?—what step I have taken in the Rennepont affair, since I received it from you in a desperate condition? Is that what you wish to know?”

“What have I done more than you?” Rodin said to Father d’Aigrigny, giving in to his rude habit of interrupting people. “What have I done better than you? What action have I taken in the Rennepont case since you handed it to me in such a desperate state? Is that what you want to know?”

“Precisely,” said Father d’Aigrigny, dryly.

“Exactly,” said Father d’Aigrigny, dryly.

“Well, I confess,” resumed Rodin, in a sardonic tone, “just as you did great things, coarse things, turbulent things, I have been doing little, puerile, secret things. Oh, heaven! you cannot imagine what a foolish part I, who passed for a man of enlarged views, have been acting for the last six weeks.”

“Well, I admit,” Rodin continued with a sarcastic tone, “just like you did big, rough, and wild things, I’ve been up to small, childish, and sneaky things. Oh, come on! You can’t imagine what a silly role I, who was thought to have broad perspectives, have been playing for the past six weeks.”

“I should never have allowed myself to address such a reproach to your reverence, however deserved it may appear,” said Father d’Aigrigny, with a bitter smile.

“I should never have let myself say something like that to you, even if it seems justified,” said Father d’Aigrigny, with a bitter smile.

“A reproach?” said Rodin, shrugging his shoulders; “a reproach? You shall be the judge. Do you know what I wrote about you, some six weeks ago? Here it is: ‘Father d’Aigrigny has excellent qualities. He will be of much service to me’—and from to-morrow I shall employ you very actively, added Rodin, by way of parenthesis—‘but he is not great enough to know how to make himself little on occasion.’ Do you understand?”

“A reproach?” Rodin said, shrugging. “A reproach? You can decide that. Do you know what I wrote about you about six weeks ago? Here it is: ‘Father d’Aigrigny has great qualities. He will be very useful to me’—and starting tomorrow, I will use your services a lot,” Rodin added as a side note, “but he isn’t humble enough to know when to make himself small.” Do you get it?”

“Not very well,” said Father d’Aigrigny, blushing.

“Not great,” Father d’Aigrigny said, blushing.

“So much the worse for you,” answered Rodin; “it only proves that I was right. Well, since I must tell you, I have been wise enough to play the most foolish part for six whole weeks. Yes, I have chatted nonsense with a grisette—have talked of liberty, progress, humanity, emancipation of women, with a young, excited girl; of Napoleon the Great, and all sorts of Bonapartist idolatry, with an old, imbecile soldier; of imperial glory, humiliation of France, hopes in the King of Rome, with a certain marshal of France, who, with a heart full of adoration for the robber of thrones, that was transported to Saint-Helena, has a head as hollow and sonorous as a trumpet, into which you have only to blow some warlike or patriotic notes, and it will flourish away of itself, without knowing why or how. More than all this, I have talked of love affairs with a young tiger. When I told you it was lamentable to see a man of any intelligence descend, as I have done, to all such petty ways of connecting the thousand threads of this dark web, was I not right? Is it not a fine spectacle to see the spider obstinately weaving its net?—to see the ugly little black animal crossing thread upon thread, fastening it here, strengthening it there, and again lengthening it in some other place? You shrug your shoulders in pity; but return two hours after—what will you find? The little black animal eating its fill, and in its web a dozen of the foolish flies, bound so securely, that the little black animal has only to choose the moment of its repast.”

“So much the worse for you,” Rodin replied. “It just shows that I was right. Well, since I have to tell you, I’ve been clever enough to act like a fool for six whole weeks. Yes, I’ve chatted about nonsense with a young girl—talked about freedom, progress, humanity, women’s rights; discussed Napoleon and all sorts of Bonapartist worship with an old, clueless soldier; talked about imperial glory, France’s humiliation, hopes in the King of Rome, with a certain French marshal, who, with a heart full of admiration for the thief of thrones, who was sent to Saint Helena, has a mind as empty and resonant as a trumpet, into which you just have to blow some warlike or patriotic ideas, and it will play on its own, without knowing why or how. More than all that, I’ve talked about love affairs with a wild young guy. When I told you it was sad to see a person of any intelligence sink, like I have, to such petty ways of untangling the thousand threads of this dark web, was I not correct? Isn’t it a fine sight to watch the spider stubbornly weaving its web?—to see the ugly little black creature crossing thread upon thread, fastening it here, reinforcing it there, and stretching it further in some other spot? You shrug your shoulders in pity; but come back two hours later—what will you see? The little black creature feasting on its fill, with a dozen foolish flies caught so tightly in its web, that the little black creature only has to choose the moment to eat.”

As he uttered those words, Rodin smiled strangely; his eyes, gradually half closed, opened to their full width, and seemed to shine more than usual. The Jesuit felt a sort of feverish excitement, which he attributed to the contest in which he had engaged before these eminent personages, who already felt the influence of his original and cutting speech.

As he said those words, Rodin smiled oddly; his eyes, which had been half closed, opened wide and seemed to sparkle more than usual. The Jesuit felt a kind of nervous excitement, which he credited to the debate he had just participated in with these notable figures, who were already sensing the impact of his unique and sharp remarks.

Father d’Aigrigny began to regret having entered on the contest. He resumed, however, with ill-repressed irony: “I do not dispute the smallness of your means. I agree with you, they are very puerile—they are even very vulgar. But that is not quite sufficient to give an exalted notion of your merit. May I be allowed to ask—”

Father d’Aigrigny started to regret getting involved in the contest. He continued, though, with barely concealed sarcasm: “I don’t deny that your resources are limited. I agree with you, they’re quite childish—they’re even rather crude. But that’s not enough to create an impressive idea of your worth. May I ask—”

“What these means have produced?” resumed Rodin, with an excitement that was not usual with him. “Look into my spider’s web, and you will see there the beautiful and insolent young girl, so proud, six weeks ago, of her grace, mind, and audacity—now pale, trembling, mortally wounded at the heart.”

"What have these means produced?" Rodin continued, with a level of excitement that was unusual for him. "Look at my spider’s web, and you will see the beautiful and bold young girl, who just six weeks ago was so proud of her charm, intellect, and daring—now pale, trembling, and deeply hurt at her core."

“But the act of chivalrous intrepidity of the Indian prince, with which all Paris is ringing,” said the princess, “must surely have touched Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“But the brave and chivalrous act of the Indian prince, which everyone in Paris is talking about,” said the princess, “must have surely impacted Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“Yes; but I have paralyzed the effect of that stupid and savage devotion, by demonstrating to the young lady that it is not sufficient to kill black panthers to prove one’s self a susceptible, delicate, and faithful lover.”

“Yes; but I have neutralized the impact of that foolish and brutal devotion by showing the young lady that simply killing black panthers doesn't prove one is a sensitive, delicate, and loyal lover.”

“Be it so,” said Father d’Aigrigny; “we will admit the fact that Mdlle. de Cardoville is wounded to the heart.”

“Fine,” said Father d’Aigrigny; “let’s acknowledge that Mdlle. de Cardoville is deeply hurt.”

“But what does this prove with regard to the Rennepont affair?” asked the cardinal, with curiosity, as he leaned his elbows on the table.

“But what does this prove about the Rennepont case?” asked the cardinal, curiously, as he leaned his elbows on the table.

“There results from it,” said Rodin, “that when our most dangerous enemy is mortally wounded, she abandons the battlefield. That is something, I should imagine.”

“There results from it,” said Rodin, “that when our most dangerous enemy is mortally wounded, she leaves the battlefield. That’s something, I would think.”

“Indeed,” said the princess, “the talents and audacity of Mdlle. de Cardoville would make her the soul of the coalition formed against us.”

“Definitely,” said the princess, “the skills and boldness of Mdlle. de Cardoville would make her the driving force of the coalition formed against us.”

“Be it so,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, obstinately; “she may be no longer formidable in that respect. But the wound in her heart will not prevent her from inheriting.”

“Fine,” replied Father d’Aigrigny stubbornly; “she might not be intimidating anymore. But the hurt in her heart won’t stop her from inheriting.”

“Who tells you so?” asked Rodin, coldly, and with assurance. “Do you know why I have taken such pains, first to bring her in contact with Djalma, and then to separate her from him?”

“Who told you that?” Rodin asked coolly and confidently. “Do you know why I’ve gone to such trouble to first bring her together with Djalma and then to pull her away from him?”

“That is what I ask you,” said Father D’Aigrigny; “how can this storm of passion prevent Mdlle. de Cardoville and the prince from inheriting?”

"That's what I'm asking you," said Father D’Aigrigny; "how can this storm of passion stop Mdlle. de Cardoville and the prince from inheriting?"

“Is it from the serene, or from the stormy sky, that darts the destroying thunderbolt?” said Rodin, disdainfully. “Be satisfied; I shall know where to place the conductor. As for M. Hardy, the man lived for three things: his workmen, his friend, his mistress. He has been thrice wounded in the heart. I always take aim at the heart; it is legal and sure.”

“Is the destructive thunderbolt launched from the calm sky or the stormy one?” Rodin said with contempt. “Don’t worry; I’ll know where to put the conductor. As for M. Hardy, he lived for three things: his workers, his friend, and his lover. He has been wounded in the heart three times. I always aim for the heart; it’s legal and reliable.”

“It is legal, and sure, and praiseworthy,” said the bishop; “for, if I understand you rightly, this manufacturer had a concubine; now it is well to make use of an evil passion for the punishment of the wicked.”

“It’s legal, and definitely commendable,” said the bishop; “because if I understand you correctly, this manufacturer had a mistress; it's good to use a bad desire to punish the wicked.”

“True, quite true,” added the cardinal; “if they have evil passion for us to make use of it, it is their own fault.”

“True, very true,” the cardinal added; “if they have a bad desire for us to exploit, it's their own doing.”

“Our holy Mother Perpetue,” said the princess, “took every means to discover this abominable adultery.”

“Our holy Mother Perpetue,” said the princess, “did everything she could to uncover this terrible act of infidelity.”

“Well, then, M. Hardy is wounded in his dearest affections, I admit,” said Father d’Aigrigny, still disputing every inch of ground; “ruined too in his fortune, which will only make him the more eager after this inheritance.”

“Well, M. Hardy is hurt in his deepest feelings, I’ll admit,” said Father d’Aigrigny, still fighting for every inch; “ruined in his finances too, which will only make him more eager for this inheritance.”

The argument appeared of weight to the two prelates and the princess; all looked at Rodin with anxious curiosity. Instead of answering he walked up to the sideboard, and, contrary to his habits of stoical sobriety, and in spite of his repugnance for wine, he examined the decanters, and said: “What is there in them?”

The argument seemed significant to the two bishops and the princess; everyone looked at Rodin with worried curiosity. Instead of responding, he walked over to the sideboard, and, surprisingly breaking from his usual stoic sobriety and despite his dislike for wine, he checked the decanters and asked, “What’s in them?”

“Claret and sherry,” said the hostess, much astonished at the sudden taste of Rodin, “and—”

“Claret and sherry,” said the hostess, clearly surprised by Rodin's sudden preference, “and—”

The latter took a decanter at hazard, and poured out a glass of Madeira, which he drank off at a draught. Just be fore he had felt a strange kind of shivering; to this had succeeded a sort of weakness. He hoped the wine would revive him.

The latter grabbed a decanter randomly and poured himself a glass of Madeira, which he downed in one go. Just before that, he had experienced a weird kind of shivering, followed by a sense of weakness. He hoped the wine would perk him up.

After wiping his mouth with the back of his dirty hand, he returned to the table, and said to Father d’Aigrigny: “What did you tell me about M. Hardy?”

After wiping his mouth with the back of his dirty hand, he went back to the table and said to Father d’Aigrigny, “What did you say about M. Hardy?”

“That being ruined in fortune, he would be the more eager to obtain this immense inheritance,” answered Father d’Aigrigny, inwardly much offended at the imperious tone.

“Since his fortune is ruined, he will be even more eager to get this massive inheritance,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, feeling quite insulted by the commanding tone.

“M. Hardy think of money?” said Rodin, shrugging his shoulders. “He is indifferent to life, plunged in a stupor from which he only starts to burst into tears. Then he speaks with mechanical kindness to those about him. I have placed him in good hands. He begins, however, to be sensible to the attentions shown him, for he is good, excellent, weak; and ii is to this excellence, Father d’Aigrigny, that you must appeal to finish the work in hand.”

“M. Hardy think about money?” said Rodin, shrugging his shoulders. “He doesn’t care about life, stuck in a daze from which he only wakes up to cry. Then he talks with a robotic kindness to the people around him. I’ve put him in good hands. However, he’s starting to notice the attention he’s getting, because he’s good, really good, and weak; and it’s to this goodness, Father d’Aigrigny, that you need to appeal to complete the task at hand.”

“I?” said Father d’Aigrigny, much surprised.

“I?” said Father d’Aigrigny, clearly surprised.

“Yes; and then you will find that the result I have obtained is considerable, and—”

“Yes; and then you will see that the result I've achieved is significant, and—”

Rodin paused, and, pressing his hand to his forehead, said to himself: “It is strange!”

Rodin paused, pressed his hand to his forehead, and thought to himself, “That’s odd!”

“What is the matter?” said the princess, with interest.

“What’s wrong?” asked the princess, intrigued.

“Nothing, madame,” answered Rodin, with a shiver; “it is doubtless the wine I drank; I am not accustomed to it. I feel a slight headache; but it will pass.”

“Nothing, ma'am,” answered Rodin, shivering; “it’s probably the wine I had; I'm not used to it. I have a slight headache, but it will go away.”

“Your eyes are very bloodshot, my good father, said the princess.

“Your eyes are really bloodshot, Dad,” said the princess.

“I have looked too closely into my web,” answered the Jesuit, with a sinister smile; “and I must look again, to make Father d’Aigrigny, who pretends to be blind, catch a glimpse of my other flies. The two daughters of Marshal Simon, for instance, growing sadder and more dejected every day, at the icy barrier raised between them and their father; and the latter thinking himself one day dishonored if he does this, another if he does that; so that the hero of the Empire has become weaker and more irresolute than a child. What more remains of this impious family? Jacques Rennepont? Ask Morok, to what a state of debasement intemperance has reduced him, and towards what an abyss he is rushing!—There is my occurrence-sheet; you see to what are reduced all the members of this family, who, six weeks ago, had each elements of strength and union! Behold these Renneponts, who, by the will of their heretical ancestor, were to unite their forces to combat and crush our Society!—There was good reason to fear them; but what did I say? That I would act upon their passions. What have I done? I have acted upon their passions. At this hour they are vainly struggling in my web—they are mine—they are mine—”

“I've looked too closely into my web,” the Jesuit replied with a sinister smile. “And I need to look again so that Father d’Aigrigny, who pretends to be blind, can catch a glimpse of my other prey. For example, the two daughters of Marshal Simon are getting sadder and more depressed every day because of the cold barrier put between them and their father. Meanwhile, the father thinks he’ll be dishonored one day if he does this and feels the same way the next day if he does that; so the hero of the Empire has become weaker and more indecisive than a child. What’s left of this cursed family? Jacques Rennepont? Ask Morok what a state of decline intemperance has brought him to and how close he is to falling into the abyss! —Here’s my occurrences sheet; you can see how all the members of this family, who just six weeks ago had strength and unity, have been reduced! Look at the Renneponts, who, thanks to their heretical ancestor's wishes, were supposed to join forces to fight against and crush our Society! —There was good reason to fear them, but what did I say? That I would play on their passions. What have I done? I’ve acted on their passions. Right now, they’re vainly struggling in my web—they are mine—they are mine—”

As he was speaking, Rodin’s countenance and voice had undergone a singular alteration; his complexion, generally so cadaverous, had become flushed, but unequally, and in patches; then, strange phenomenon! his eyes grew both more brilliant and more sunken, and his voice sharper and louder. The change in the countenance of Rodin, of which he did not appear to be conscious, was so remarkable, that the other actors in this scene looked at him with a sort of terror.

As he spoke, Rodin’s face and voice went through a strange transformation; his usually pale complexion turned flushed, but unevenly and in patches. Then, oddly enough, his eyes became both brighter and more sunken, while his voice grew sharper and louder. The change in Rodin’s expression, of which he seemed unaware, was so striking that the other people in the scene stared at him with a kind of fear.

Deceived as to the cause of this impression, Rodin exclaimed with indignation, in a voice interrupted by deep gaspings for breath: “It is pity for this impious race, that I read upon your faces? Pity for the young girl, who never enters a church, and erects pagan altars in her habitation? Pity for Hardy, the sentimental blasphemer, the philanthropic atheist, who had no chapel in his factory, and dared to blend the names of Socrates, Marcus, Aurelius, and Plato, with our Savior’s? Pity for the Indian worshipper of Brahma? Pity for the two sisters, who have never even been baptized? Pity for that brute, Jacques Rennepont? Pity for the stupid imperial soldier, who has Napoleon for his god, and the bulletins of the Grand Army for his gospel? Pity for this family of renegades, whose ancestor, a relapsed heretic, not content with robbing us of our property, excites from his tomb, at the end of a century and a half, his cursed race to lift their heads against us? What! to defend ourselves from these vipers, we shall not have the right to crush them in their own venom?—I tell you, that it is to serve heaven, and to give a salutary example to the world, to devote, by unchaining their own passions, this impious family to grief and despair and death!”

Deceived about the reason for this impression, Rodin shouted with indignation, his voice breaking with heavy gasps for air: “Is it pity for this wicked race that I see on your faces? Pity for the young girl who never sets foot in a church and builds pagan altars in her home? Pity for Hardy, the sentimental blasphemer, the philanthropic atheist, who had no chapel in his factory and dared to mix the names of Socrates, Marcus Aurelius, and Plato with our Savior’s? Pity for the Indian who worships Brahma? Pity for the two sisters who have never even been baptized? Pity for that brute, Jacques Rennepont? Pity for the foolish imperial soldier who worships Napoleon and takes the bulletins of the Grand Army as his gospel? Pity for this family of traitors, whose ancestor, a fallen heretic, not only robbed us of our property but also raises his cursed descendants from his grave, after a century and a half, to rise up against us? What! To protect ourselves from these vipers, we won’t have the right to crush them with their own venom?—I tell you, it is to serve heaven and set a good example to the world by condemning this impious family to grief, despair, and death by unleashing their own passions!”

As he spoke thus, Rodin was dreadful in his ferocity; the fire of his eyes became still more brilliant; his lips were dry and burning, a cold sweat bathed his temples, which could be seen throbbing; an icy shudder ran through his frame. Attributing these symptoms to fatigue from writing through a portion of the night, and wishing to avoid fainting, he went to the sideboard, filled another glass with wine, which he drank off at a draught, and returned as the cardinal said to him: “If your course with regard to this family needed justification, my good father, your last word would have victoriously justified it. Not only are you right, according to your own casuists, but there is nothing in your proceedings contrary to human laws. As for the divine law, it is pleasing to the Lord to destroy impiety with its own weapons.”

As he spoke, Rodin was terrifying in his intensity; the fire in his eyes grew even brighter; his lips were dry and burning, and a cold sweat covered his forehead, which was visibly pulsing; an icy shiver shook his body. Thinking these signs were just due to fatigue from writing through part of the night, and wanting to avoid fainting, he went to the sideboard, filled another glass with wine, drank it in one go, and returned just as the cardinal said to him: “If your actions regarding this family needed justification, my good father, your last word would have triumphantly justified it. Not only are you correct, based on your own ethical reasoning, but nothing in your actions goes against human laws. As for divine law, it pleases the Lord to combat impiety with its own weapons.”

Conquered, as well as the others, by Rodin’s diabolical assurance, and brought back to a kind of fearful admiration, Father d’Aigrigny said to him: “I confess I was wrong in doubting the judgment of your reverence. Deceived by the appearance of the means employed, I could not judge of their connection, and above all, of their results. I now see, that, thanks to you, success is no longer doubtful.”

Conquered, like the others, by Rodin’s devilish confidence, and brought back to a state of uneasy admiration, Father d’Aigrigny said to him: “I admit I was mistaken in doubting your judgment. Misled by the way things appeared, I couldn’t see their connections, especially their outcomes. I now understand that, thanks to you, success is no longer uncertain.”

“This is an exaggeration,” replied Rodin, with feverish impatience; “all these passions are at work, but the moment is critical. As the alchemist bends over the crucible, which may give him either treasures or sudden death—I alone at this moment—”

“This is an exaggeration,” replied Rodin, with restless impatience; “all these emotions are in play, but the moment is crucial. Just like the alchemist who hunches over the crucible that could bring him riches or instant doom—I alone at this moment—”

Rodin did not finish the sentence. He pressed both his hands to his forehead, with a stifled cry of pain.

Rodin didn't finish the sentence. He pressed both hands to his forehead, letting out a suppressed cry of pain.

“What is the matter?” said Father d’Aigrigny. “For some moments you have been growing fearfully pale.”

“What’s wrong?” Father d’Aigrigny asked. “You’ve been looking really pale for a while now.”

“I do not know ‘what is the matter,” said Rodin, in an altered voice; “my headache increases—I am seized with a sort of giddiness.”

“I don’t know what the issue is,” said Rodin, in a changed tone; “my headache is getting worse—I’m feeling a bit lightheaded.”

“Sit down,” said the princess, with interest.

“Sit down,” said the princess, intrigued.

“Take something,” said the bishop.

“Take something,” the bishop said.

“It will be nothing,” said Rodin, with an effort; “I am no milksop, thank heaven!—I had little sleep last night; it is fatigue—nothing more. I was saying, that I alone could now direct this affair: but I cannot execute the plan myself. I must keep out of the way, and watch in the shade: I must hold the threads, which I alone can manage,” added Rodin, in a faint voice.

“It’s nothing,” said Rodin, forcing the words out; “I’m no pushover, thank goodness!—I didn’t sleep much last night; it’s just fatigue—nothing more. I was saying that I alone could handle this situation now: but I can’t carry out the plan myself. I have to stay out of sight and observe from the shadows: I have to manage the strings, which only I can handle,” Rodin added weakly.

“My good father,” said the cardinal uneasily, “I assure you that you are very unwell. Your paleness is becoming livid.”

“My good father,” said the cardinal nervously, “I assure you that you are not well. Your paleness is turning into a sickly color.”

“It is possible,” answered Rodin, courageously; “but I am not to be so soon conquered. To return to our affair—this is the time, in which your qualities, Father d’Aigrigny, will turn to good account. I have never denied them, and they may now be of the greatest use. You have the power of charming—grace—eloquence—you must—”

“It’s possible,” Rodin replied boldly, “but I won’t be easily defeated. Getting back to our situation—this is the moment when your abilities, Father d’Aigrigny, will be most beneficial. I’ve never denied them, and they could be incredibly useful right now. You have the charm—grace—eloquence—you must—”

Rodin paused again. A cold sweat poured from his forehead. He felt his legs give way under him, notwithstanding his obstinate energy.

Rodin paused again. A cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He felt his legs buckle beneath him, despite his stubborn determination.

“I confess, I am not well,” he said; “yet, this morning, I was as well as ever. I shiver. I am icy cold.”

“I admit, I’m not feeling great,” he said; “but this morning, I felt perfectly fine. I’m shaking. I’m freezing.”

“Draw near the fire—it is a sudden indisposition,” said the bishop, offering his arm with heroic devotion; “it will not be anything of consequence.”

“Come closer to the fire—it’s just a sudden feeling of unwellness,” said the bishop, offering his arm with heroic dedication; “it won’t be anything serious.”

“If you were to take something warm, a cup of tea,” said the princess; “Dr. Baleinier will be here directly—he will reassure us as to this—indisposition.”

“If you could have something warm, like a cup of tea,” said the princess; “Dr. Baleinier will be here shortly—he’ll help us feel better about this—unwellness.”

“It is really inexplicable,” said the prelate.

“It’s really hard to understand,” said the church leader.

At these words of the cardinal, Rodin, who had advanced with difficulty towards the fire, turned his eyes upon the prelate, and looked at him fixedly in a strange manner, for about a second; then, strong in his unconquerable energy, notwithstanding the change in his features, which were now visibly disfigured, Rodin said, in a broken voice, which he tried to make firm: “The fire has warmed me; it will be nothing. I have no time to coddle myself. It would be a pretty thing to fall ill just as the Rennepont affair can only succeed by my exertions! Let us return to business. I told you, Father d’Aigrigny, that you might serve us a good deal; and you also, princess, who have espoused this cause as if it were your own—”

At the cardinal's words, Rodin, who had struggled to move towards the fire, fixed his gaze on the prelate in a strange way for about a second. Yet, despite the visible disfigurement on his face, fueled by his unstoppable energy, Rodin spoke in a shaky voice that he tried to steady: “The fire has warmed me; it will be fine. I have no time to pamper myself. It would be ridiculous to get sick right when the Rennepont matter can only succeed through my efforts! Let’s get back to business. I told you, Father d’Aigrigny, that you could be very helpful to us; and you too, princess, who have taken up this cause as if it were your own—”

30045m
Original

Rodin again paused. This time he uttered a piercing cry, sank upon a chair placed near him, and throwing himself back convulsively, he pressed his hands to his chest, and exclaimed: “Oh! what pain!”

Rodin paused again. This time, he let out a sharp cry, sank into a chair nearby, and threw himself back dramatically. He pressed his hands to his chest and exclaimed, “Oh! What pain!”

Then (dreadful sight!) a cadaverous decomposition, rapid as thought, took place in Rodin’s features. His hollow eyes were filled with blood, and seemed to shrink back in their orbits, which formed, as it were, two dark holes, in the centre of which blazed points of fire; nervous convulsions drew the flabby, damp, and icy skin tight over the bony prominences of the face, which was becoming rapidly green. From the lips, writhing with pain, issued the struggling breath, mingled with the words: “Oh! I suffer! I burn!”

Then (a terrifying sight!) a ghastly decay, as quick as thought, happened to Rodin’s face. His sunken eyes filled with blood and seemed to pull back into their sockets, forming, in a way, two dark holes with blazing points of fire at their center; nervous spasms tightened the loose, cold, and clammy skin over the bony features of his face, which was turning quickly green. From his lips, twisting in pain, came labored breaths mixed with the words: “Oh! I’m suffering! I’m burning!”

Then, yielding to a transport of fury. Rodin tore with his nails his naked chest, for he had twisted off the buttons of his waistcoat, and rent his black and filthy shirt-front, as if the pressure of those garments augmented the violence of the pain under which he was writhing. The bishop, the cardinal, and Father d’Aigrigny, hastily approached Rodin, to try and hold him; he was seized with horrible convulsions; but, suddenly, collecting all his strength, he rose upon his feet stiff as a corpse. Then, with his garments in disorder, his thin, gray hair standing up all around his greenish face, fixing his red and flaming eyes upon the cardinal, he seized him with convulsive grasp, and exclaimed in a terrible voice, half stifled in his throat: “Cardinal Malipieri—this illness is too sudden—they suspect me at Rome—you are of the race of the Borgias—and your secretary was with me this morning!”

Then, giving in to a surge of rage, Rodin clawed at his bare chest, having ripped off the buttons of his waistcoat and torn his dirty black shirt front, as if the pressure of those clothes intensified the pain he was suffering. The bishop, the cardinal, and Father d’Aigrigny rushed toward Rodin to try to restrain him; he was shaking with terrible convulsions. But suddenly, summoning all his strength, he stood up stiff as a corpse. With his clothes in disarray, his thin, gray hair standing on end around his pale face, and his red, blazing eyes locked onto the cardinal, he grabbed him with a convulsive grip and shouted in a hoarse voice, “Cardinal Malipieri—this illness is too sudden—they suspect me in Rome—you are part of the Borgia family—and your secretary was with me this morning!”

“Unhappy man! what does he dare insinuate?” cried the prelate, as amazed as he was indignant at the accusation. So saying, the cardinal strove to free himself from the grasp of Rodin, whose fingers were now as stiff as iron.

“Unhappy man! What does he dare imply?” cried the prelate, as shocked as he was angry at the accusation. With that, the cardinal tried to break free from Rodin’s grip, which had become as stiff as iron.

“I am poisoned!” muttered Rodin, and sinking back, he fell into the arms of Father d’Aigrigny.

“I’m poisoned!” muttered Rodin, and sinking back, he fell into the arms of Father d’Aigrigny.

Notwithstanding his alarm, the cardinal had time to whisper to the latter: “He thinks himself poisoned. He must therefore be plotting something very dangerous.”

Not wanting to show his concern, the cardinal managed to whisper to the other person: “He thinks he's been poisoned. So he must be scheming something very dangerous.”

The door of the room opened. It was Dr. Baleinier.

The door to the room swung open. It was Dr. Baleinier.

“Oh, doctor!” cried the princess, as she ran pale and frightened towards him; “Father Rodin has been suddenly attacked with terrible convulsions. Quick! quick!”

“Oh, doctor!” cried the princess, as she ran pale and frightened towards him; “Father Rodin has been suddenly hit with terrible convulsions. Hurry! Hurry!”

“Convulsions? oh! it will be nothing, madame,” said the doctor, throwing down his hat upon a chair, and hastily approaching the group which surrounded the sick man.

“Convulsions? Oh, it’s nothing, ma'am,” said the doctor, tossing his hat onto a chair and quickly moving toward the group gathered around the sick man.

“Here is the doctor!” cried the princess. All stepped aside, except Father d’Aigrigny, who continued to support Rodin, leaning against a chair.

“Here comes the doctor!” the princess shouted. Everyone stepped aside, except Father d’Aigrigny, who kept supporting Rodin, leaning against a chair.

“Heavens! what symptoms!” cried Dr. Baleinier, examining with growing terror the countenance of Rodin, which from green was turning blue.

“Heavens! What is happening?” cried Dr. Baleinier, examining with increasing terror Rodin's face, which was changing from green to blue.

“What is it?” asked all the spectators, with one voice.

“What is it?” asked all the onlookers in unison.

“What is it?” repeated the doctor, drawing back as if he had trodden upon a serpent. “It is the cholera! and contagious!”

“What is it?” the doctor repeated, stepping back as if he had just stepped on a snake. “It’s cholera! And it’s contagious!”

On this frightful, magic word, Father d’Aigrigny abandoned his hold of Rodin, who rolled upon the floor.

On this frightening, magical word, Father d’Aigrigny let go of Rodin, who fell to the floor.

“He is lost!” cried Dr. Baleinier. “But I will run to fetch the means for a last effort.” And he rushed towards the door.

“He's lost!” shouted Dr. Baleinier. “But I’ll run to get something for one last try.” And he dashed towards the door.

The Princess de Saint-Dizier, Father d’Aigrigny, the bishop, and the cardinal followed in terror the flight of Dr. Baleinier. They all pressed to the door, which, in their consternation, they could not open. It opened at last but from without—and Gabriel appeared upon the threshold. Gabriel, the type of the true priest, the holy, the evangelical minister, to whom we can never pay enough of respect and ardent sympathy, and tender admiration. His angelic countenance, in its mild serenity, offered a striking contrast of these faces, all disturbed and contracted with terror.

The Princess de Saint-Dizier, Father d’Aigrigny, the bishop, and the cardinal watched in horror as Dr. Baleinier fled. They all rushed to the door, which, in their panic, they couldn't open. It finally swung open, but from the outside—then Gabriel appeared in the doorway. Gabriel, the embodiment of the true priest, the holy, evangelical minister, to whom we can never show enough respect, heartfelt sympathy, and admiration. His angelic face, marked by calm serenity, stood in stark contrast to the disturbed and tense expressions of those around him.

The young priest was nearly thrown down by the fugitives, who rushed through the now open doorway, exclaiming: “Do not go in! he is dying of the cholera. Fly!”

The young priest was almost knocked over by the escapees, who burst through the now open doorway, shouting: “Don’t go in! He’s dying of cholera. Run!”

On these words, pushing back the bishop, who, being the last, was trying to force a passage, Gabriel ran towards Rodin, while the prelate succeeded in making his escape. Rodin, stretched upon the carpet, his limbs twisted with fearful cramps, was writhing in the extremity of pain. The violence of his fall had, no doubt, roused him to consciousness, for he moaned, in a sepulchral voice: “They leave me to die—like a dog—the cowards!—Help!—no one—”

On those words, pushing the bishop back, who was the last and trying to force his way through, Gabriel ran towards Rodin while the bishop managed to escape. Rodin, lying on the carpet, his limbs twisted in severe cramps, was writhing in terrible pain. The force of his fall had likely brought him back to consciousness because he moaned, in a deep, hollow voice: “They’re leaving me to die—like a dog—the cowards!—Help!—no one—”

And the dying man, rolling on his back with a convulsive movement, turned towards the ceiling a face on which was branded the infernal despair of the damned, as he once more repeated: “No one!—not one!”

And the dying man, rolling onto his back with a convulsive motion, turned towards the ceiling a face marked by the hellish despair of the damned, as he once again exclaimed: “No one!—not a single person!”

His eyes, which suddenly flamed with fury, just then met the large blue eyes of the angelic and mild countenance of Gabriel who, kneeling beside him, said to him, in his soft, grave tones: “I am here, father—to help you, if help be possible—to pray for you, if God calls you to him.”

His eyes, which suddenly blazed with anger, met the large blue eyes of the angelic and gentle-looking Gabriel, who, kneeling beside him, said in his soft, serious voice: “I’m here, father—to help you if help is possible—to pray for you if God calls you to him.”

“Gabriel!” murmured Rodin, with failing voice; “forgive me for the evil I have done you—do not leave me—do not—”

“Gabriel!” Rodin whispered, his voice weak; “please forgive me for the harm I've caused you—don’t leave me—don’t—”

Rodin could not finish; he had succeeded in raising himself into a sitting posture; he now uttered a loud cry, and fell back without sense or motion.

Rodin couldn't finish; he had managed to sit up. He then let out a loud cry and collapsed, unconscious and motionless.

The same day it was announced in the evening papers: “The cholera has broken out in Paris. The first case declared itself this day, at half past three, P.M. in the Rue de Babylone, at Saint-Dizier House.”

The same day it was reported in the evening newspapers: “Cholera has broken out in Paris. The first case was confirmed today at 3:30 PM in Rue de Babylone, at Saint-Dizier House.”





CHAPTER XVIII. THE SQUARE OF NOTRE DAME.

A week had passed since Rodin was seized with the cholera, and its ravages had continually increased. That was an awful time! A funeral pall was spread over Paris, once so gay. And yet, never had the sky been of a more settled, purer blue; never had the sun shone more brilliantly. The inexorable serenity of nature, during the ravages of the deadly scourge, offered a strange and mysterious contrast. The flaunting light of the dazzling sunshine fell full upon the features, contracted by a thousand agonizing fears. Each trembled for himself, or for those dear to him; every countenance was stamped with an expression of feverish astonishment and dread. People walked with rapid steps, as if they would escape from the fate which threatened them; besides, they were in haste to return to their homes, for often they left life, health, happiness, and, two hours later, they found agony, death, and despair.

A week had gone by since Rodin was struck by cholera, and its devastation kept getting worse. It was a terrible time! A funeral shroud hung over Paris, which used to be so lively. And yet, the sky had never been a clearer, purer blue; the sun had never shone more brightly. The unyielding calm of nature during the onslaught of the deadly disease created a strange and eerie contrast. The harsh light of the brilliant sunshine illuminated faces twisted by a thousand agonizing fears. Everyone was worried for themselves or their loved ones; every face showed signs of feverish shock and dread. People hurried along as if trying to escape the fate that loomed over them; they were also eager to get back home, for they often left behind life, health, and happiness, only to return a couple of hours later to find agony, death, and despair.

At every moment, new dismal objects met the view. Sometimes carts passed along, filled with coffins, symmetrically piled; they stopped before every house. Men in black and gray garments were in waiting before the door; they held out their hands, and to some, one coffin was thrown, to some two, frequently three or four, from the same house. It sometimes happened that the store was quickly exhausted, and the cart, which had arrived full, went away empty, whilst many of the dead in the street were still unserved. In nearly every dwelling, upstairs and down, from the roof to the cellar, there was a stunning tapping of hammers: coffins were being nailed down, and so many, so very many were nailed, that sometimes those who worked stopped from sheer fatigue. Then broke forth laments, heart-rending moans, despairing imprecations. They were uttered by those from whom the men in black and gray had taken some one to fill the coffins.

At every moment, new grim sights appeared. Sometimes carts rolled by, stacked high with coffins, stopping in front of each house. Men in black and gray clothing waited at the doors; they reached out their hands, and some received one coffin, others two, often three or four from the same house. Occasionally, the supply ran out quickly, and the cart, which had come full, left empty, while many of the deceased in the street were still unattended. In nearly every home, upstairs and down, from the roof to the basement, there was a deafening sound of hammers: coffins were being nailed shut, and there were so many being made that sometimes the workers had to stop from sheer exhaustion. Then came the cries, heartbreaking moans, and desperate curses. These were the voices of those from whom the men in black and gray had taken someone to fill the coffins.

Unceasingly were the coffins filled, and day and night did those men work, but by day more than by night, for, as soon as it was dusk, came a gloomy file of vehicles of all kinds—the usual hearses were not sufficient; but cars, carts, drays, hackney-coaches, and such like, swelled the funeral procession; different to the other conveyances, which entered the streets full and went away empty—these came empty but soon returned full. During that period, the windows of many houses were illuminated, and often the lights remained burning till the morning. It was “the season.” These illuminations resembled the gleaming rays which shine in the gay haunts of pleasure; but there were tapers instead of wax candles, and the chanting of prayers for the dead replaced the murmur of the ball-room. In the streets, instead of the facetious transparencies which indicate the costumers, there swung at intervals huge lanterns of a blood-red color, with these words in black letters: “Assistance for those attacked with the cholera.” The true places for revelry, during the night, were the churchyards; they ran riot—they, usually so desolate and silent, during the dark, quiet hours, when the cypress trees rustle in the breeze, so lonely, that no human step dared to disturb the solemn silence which reigned there at night, became on a sudden, animated, noisy, riotous, and resplendent with light. By the smoky flames of torches, which threw a red glare upon the dark fir-trees, and the white tombstones, many grave-diggers worked merrily, humming snatches of some favorite tune. Their laborious and hazardous industry then commanded a very high price; they were in such request that it was necessary to humor them. They drank often and much; they sang long and loud; and this to keep up their strength and spirits good, absolute requisites in such an employment. If, by chance, any did not finish the grave they had begun, some obliging comrade finished it for them (fitting expression!), and placed them in it with friendly care.

The coffins were constantly being filled, and the men worked day and night, but they worked more during the day. As soon as it got dark, a dreary line of all kinds of vehicles showed up—the usual hearses weren’t enough; cars, carts, wagons, taxis, and others joined the funeral procession. Unlike other vehicles that entered the streets full and left empty, these arrived empty but quickly returned full. During this time, many houses were lit up, and often the lights stayed on until morning. It was “the season.” These lights resembled the bright beams found in lively entertainment spots; however, they used oil lamps instead of wax candles, and the sound of prayers for the dead replaced the chatter from ballrooms. In the streets, instead of the humorous signs that indicate shops, there swung large red lanterns displaying the words in black letters: “Help for those suffering from cholera.” The true places for partying at night were the churchyards; they were lively—normally so desolate and quiet during the dark hours, when the cypress trees rustled in the breeze, so lonely that no one dared to disturb the solemn silence that filled the air at night. Suddenly, these areas were animated, noisy, chaotic, and bright. By the flickering flames of torches, casting a red glow on the dark fir trees and white tombstones, many grave diggers worked cheerfully, humming bits of their favorite tunes. Their tough and precarious jobs commanded high pay; they were in such demand that it was necessary to please them. They often drank heavily and sang loudly to keep their strength and spirits up, which were essential for such work. If, by chance, someone didn’t finish the grave they started, a helpful colleague would finish it for them (what a fitting phrase!) and place them in it with care.

Other distant sounds responded to the joyous strains of the grave diggers; public-houses had sprung up in the neighborhood of the churchyards, and the drivers of the dead, when they had “set down their customers,” as they jocosely expressed themselves, enriched with their unusual gratuities, feasted and made merry like lords; dawn often found them with a glass in their hands, and a jest on their lips; and, strange to say, among these funeral satellites, who breathed the very atmosphere of the disease, the mortality was scarcely perceptible. In the dark, squalid quarters of the town, where, surrounded by infectious exhalations, the indigent population was crowded together, and miserable beings, exhausted by severe privation, were “bespoke” by the cholera, as it was energetically said at the time, not only individuals, but whole families, were carried off in a few hours; and yet, sometimes, oh, merciful Providence! one or two little children were left in the cold and empty room, after the father and mother, brother and sister, had been taken away in their shells.

Other distant sounds echoed the cheerful tunes of the grave diggers; pubs had popped up near the churchyards, and the drivers of the deceased, when they had “set down their customers,” as they humorously put it, filled their pockets with generous tips, feasted and celebrated like royalty; dawn often found them with a drink in their hands and a joke on their lips; and, strangely enough, among these funeral attendants, who were surrounded by the very atmosphere of disease, the death rate was barely noticeable. In the dark, run-down parts of the town, where the impoverished population was crammed together amidst infectious fumes, miserable people, worn out by extreme hardship, were “claimed” by the cholera, as people strongly stated at the time; not only individuals, but entire families, were taken away in a matter of hours; and yet, sometimes, oh, merciful Providence! one or two little children were left in the cold and empty room after the father and mother, brother and sister had been taken away in their coffins.

Frequently, houses which had swarmed with hard working laborers, were obliged to be shut up for want of tenants; in one day, they had been completely cleared by this terrible visitation, from the cellars, where little chimney-sweepers slept upon straw, to the garret, on whose cold brick floor lay stretched some wan and half-naked being, without work and without bread. But, of all the wards of Paris, that which perhaps presented the most frightful spectacle during the progress of the cholera, was the City; and in the City, the square before the cathedral of Notre-Dame was almost every day the theatre of dreadful scenes: for this locality was frequently thronged with those who conveyed the sick from the neighboring streets to the Great Hospital. The cholera had not one aspect, but a thousand. So that one week after Rodin had been suddenly attacked, several events combining the horrible and the grotesque occurred in the square of Notre Dame.

Often, houses that were once filled with hardworking laborers had to be closed down because there were no tenants. In just one day, they had been completely emptied by this awful outbreak, from the cellars where young chimney sweeps slept on straw to the attic, where a pale and half-naked individual lay on the cold brick floor, out of work and out of food. But, of all the areas in Paris, the one that perhaps showed the most horrifying sights during the cholera outbreak was the City; and in the City, the square in front of the Notre-Dame Cathedral witnessed terrifying scenes almost every day. This place was often crowded with people transporting the sick from the nearby streets to the Great Hospital. Cholera presented not just a single face, but a thousand. So, just a week after Rodin was suddenly struck down, several events that combined the horrific and the absurd took place in the square of Notre Dame.

Instead of the Rue d’Arcole, which now leads directly to the square, it was then approached on one side, by a mean, narrow lane, like all the other streets of the City, and terminating in a dark, low archway. Upon entering the square the principal door of the huge Cathedral was to the left of the spectator, and facing him were the Hospital buildings. A little beyond, was an opening which gave to view a portion of the parapet of the Quay Notre-Dame. A placard had been recently stuck on the discolored and sunken wail of the archway; it contained these words, traced in large characters.(37)

Instead of the Rue d’Arcole, which now leads directly to the square, it used to be approached from one side by a small, narrow alley, like all the other streets in the City, ending in a dark, low archway. Upon entering the square, the main door of the huge Cathedral was to the left of the viewer, and directly in front of him were the buildings of the Hospital. A little further along, there was an opening that revealed part of the parapet of the Quay Notre-Dame. A poster had recently been stuck on the discolored and sunken wall of the archway; it displayed these words, written in large letters.(37)

“VENGEANCE! VENGEANCE!

Revenge! Revenge!

“The Working-men carried to the hospitals are poisoned, because the number of patients is too great; every night, Boats filled with corpses, drop down the Seine.

“The working men taken to the hospitals are poisoned because the number of patients is too high; every night, boats filled with corpses drift down the Seine.”

“Vengeance and Death to the murderers of the People!”

“Revenge and death to the killers of the people!”

Two men, enveloped in cloaks, and half-hidden in the deep shadow of the vault, were listening with anxious curiosity to the threatening murmur, which rose with increasing force from among a tumultuous assembly, grouped around the Hospital. Soon, cries of “Death to the doctors!—Vengeance!” reached the ears of the persons who were in ambush under the arch.

Two men, wrapped in cloaks and partially hidden in the dark shadow of the vault, were listening with tense curiosity to the threatening murmurs that grew louder from the chaotic crowd gathered around the hospital. Soon, shouts of “Death to the doctors!—Vengeance!” reached the ears of those lying in wait under the arch.

“The posters are working,” said one; “the train is on fire. When once the populace is roused, we can set them on whom we please.”

“The posters are effective,” said one; “the train is on fire. Once the public is stirred up, we can turn them against anyone we want.”

“I say,” replied the other man, “look over there. That Hercules, whose athletic form towers above the mob, was cue of the most frantic leaders when M. Hardy’s factory was destroyed.”

“I say,” replied the other man, “look over there. That Hercules, whose athletic build stands above the crowd, was one of the most frantic leaders when M. Hardy’s factory was destroyed.”

“To be sure he was; I know him again. Wherever mischief is to be done, you are sure to find those vagabonds.

“To be sure he was; I know him again. Wherever trouble is to be made, you can count on finding those troublemakers.”

“Now, take my advice, do not let us remain under this archway,” said the other man; “the wind is as cold as ice, and though I am cased in flannel—”

“Now, take my advice, let’s not stay under this archway,” said the other man; “the wind is freezing, and even though I’m wearing flannel—”

“You are right, the cholera is confoundedly impolite. Besides, everything is going on well here; I am likewise assured that the whole of the Faubourg Saint-Antoine is ready to rise in the republican cause; that will serve our ends, and our holy religion will triumph over revolutionary impiety. Let us rejoin Father d’Aigrigny.”

“You're right, the cholera is incredibly rude. Besides, everything is going well here; I’ve also been assured that the entire Faubourg Saint-Antoine is ready to rise up for the republican cause; that will help us achieve our goals, and our sacred religion will prevail over revolutionary disrespect. Let’s go back to Father d’Aigrigny.”

“Where shall we find him?”

"Where can we find him?"

“Near here, come—come.”

"Come here, nearby."

The two hastily disappeared.

The two quickly vanished.

The sun, beginning to decline, shed its golden rays upon the blackened sculptures of the porch of Notre-Dame, and upon its two massy towers, rising in imposing majesty against a perfectly blue sky, for during the fast few days, a north-east wind, dry and cold, had driven away the lightest cloud. A considerable number of people, as we have already stated, obstructed the approach to the Hospital; they crowded round the iron railings that protect the front of the building, behind which was stationed a detachment of infantry, the cries of “Death to the doctors!” becoming every moment more threatening. The people who thus vociferated. belonged to an idle, vagabond, and depraved populace—the dregs of the Paris mob; and (terrible spectacle!) the unfortunate beings who were forcibly carried through the midst of these hideous groups entered the Hospital, whilst the air resounded with hoarse clamors, and cries of “Death.” Every moment, fresh victims were brought along in litters, and on stretchers; the litters were frequently furnished with coarse curtains, and thus the sick occupants were concealed from the public gaze; but the stretchers, having no covering, the convulsive movements of the dying patients often thrust aside the sheet, and exposed to view their faces, livid as corpses. Far from inspiring with terror the wretches assembled round the Hospital, such spectacles became to them the signal for savage jests, and atrocious predictions upon the fate of these poor creatures, when once in the power of the doctors.

The sun, starting to set, cast its golden rays on the dark sculptures of the Notre-Dame porch and its two massive towers, which rose impressively against a perfectly blue sky. For the past few days, a dry and cold northeast wind had chased away even the lightest clouds. A large crowd, as we've already mentioned, blocked the entrance to the Hospital; they gathered around the iron railings that protect the front of the building, behind which a group of soldiers stood, while the shouts of “Death to the doctors!” grew more threatening with each moment. The people yelling were part of a lazy, wandering, and corrupt mob—the lowest of the Parisian crowd; and (a horrifying sight!) the unfortunate souls who were forcefully carried through these horrific groups entered the Hospital, while the air was filled with harsh screams and cries of “Death.” At every moment, new victims were brought in on litters and stretchers; the litters often had rough curtains, hiding the sick occupants from public view. But the stretchers had no covering, so the convulsive movements of the dying patients often pushed the sheets aside, revealing their faces, pale as corpses. Rather than instilling fear in the wretches gathered around the Hospital, these sights became a trigger for cruel jokes and horrifying predictions about the fate of these poor souls once they were in the hands of the doctors.

30053m
Original

The big blaster and Ciboule, with a good many of their adherents, were among the mob. After the destruction of Hardy’s factory, the quarryman was formally expelled from the union of the Wolves, who would have nothing more to do with this wretch; since then, he had plunged into the grossest debauchery, and speculating on his herculean strength, had hired himself as the officious champion of Ciboule and her compeers. With the exception therefore of some chance passengers, the square of Notre-Dame was filled with a ragged crowd, composed of the refuse of the Parisian populace—wretches who call for pity as well as blame; for misery, ignorance, and destitution, beget but too fatally vice and crime. These savages of civilization felt neither pity, improvement, nor terror, at the shocking sights with which they were surrounded; careless of a life which was a daily struggle against hunger, or the allurements of guilt, they braved the pestilence with infernal audacity, or sank under it with blasphemy on their lips.

The big blaster and Ciboule, along with a good number of their followers, were part of the crowd. After Hardy’s factory was destroyed, the quarryman was officially kicked out of the Wolves' union, who wanted nothing to do with him anymore; since then, he had fallen into the worst kind of debauchery and, banking on his incredible strength, had made himself the eager defender of Ciboule and her associates. Aside from a few random passersby, the square of Notre-Dame was filled with a ragtag group, made up of the dregs of the Parisian populace—people who evoke both sympathy and scorn; for misery, ignorance, and poverty tragically lead to vice and crime. These urban savages felt neither compassion, hope for improvement, nor fear in the face of the horrifying sights around them; indifferent to a life that was a constant battle against hunger or the temptations of guilt, they confronted disease with a defiant boldness or succumbed to it, cursing as they fell.

The tall form of the quarryman was conspicuous amongst the rest; with inflamed eyes and swollen features, he yelled at the top of his voice: “Death to the body-snatchers! they poison the people.”

The tall figure of the quarryman stood out among the others; with red, angry eyes and bloated features, he shouted at the top of his lungs: “Death to the body-snatchers! They poison the people.”

“That is easier than to feed them,” added Ciboule. Then, addressing herself to an old man, who was being carried with great difficulty through the dense crowd, upon a chair, by two men, the hag continued: “Hey? don’t go in there, old croaker; die here in the open air instead of dying in that den, where you’ll be doctored like an old rat.”

"That's easier than feeding them," Ciboule added. Then, turning to an old man who was being carried with much effort through the thick crowd on a chair by two men, the hag continued, "Hey? Don’t go in there, old croaker; die here in the fresh air instead of in that place, where you'll be treated like an old rat."

“Yes,” added the quarryman; “and then they’ll throw you into the water to feast the fishes, which you won’t swallow any more.”

“Yes,” added the quarryman; “and then they’ll toss you into the water to feed the fish, which you won’t be able to swallow anymore.”

At these atrocious cries, the old man looked wildly around, and uttered faint groans. Ciboule wished to stop the persons who were carrying him, and they had much difficulty in getting rid of the hag. The number of cholera-patients arriving increased every moment, and soon neither litters nor stretchers could be obtained, so that they were borne along in the arms of the attendants. Several awful episodes bore witness to the startling rapidity of the infection. Two men were carrying a stretcher covered with a blood-stained sheet; one of them suddenly felt himself attacked with the complaint; he stopped short, his powerless arms let go the stretcher; he turned pale, staggered, fell upon the patient, becoming as livid as him; the other man, struck with terror, fled precipitately, leaving his companion and the dying man in the midst of the crowd. Some drew back in horror, others burst into a savage laugh.

At the sound of those horrific screams, the old man looked around in a panic and let out weak groans. Ciboule tried to stop the people carrying him, but they struggled to shake off the old woman. The number of cholera patients arriving kept increasing, and soon there were no litters or stretchers available, so the attendants had to carry them in their arms. Several shocking incidents highlighted how fast the infection was spreading. Two men were carrying a stretcher covered with a blood-stained sheet; suddenly, one of them felt himself succumbing to the illness. He stopped abruptly, his weak arms dropped the stretcher, he turned pale, staggered, and collapsed onto the patient, turning as blue as he was. The other man, struck with fear, fled quickly, leaving his companion and the dying man in the middle of the crowd. Some people recoiled in horror, while others erupted into harsh laughter.

“The horses have taken fright,” said the quarryman, “and have left the turn-out in the lurch.”

“The horses are scared,” said the quarryman, “and have abandoned the turn-out.”

“Help!” cried the dying man, with a despairing accent; “for pity’s sake take me in.”

“Help!” shouted the dying man, his voice full of despair; “please, take me in.”

“There’s no more room in the pit,” said one, in a jeering tone.

“There’s no more room in the pit,” said one, in a mocking tone.

“And you’ve no legs left to reach the gallery,” added another.

“And you don’t have any legs left to reach the gallery,” added another.

The sick man made an effort to rise; but his strength failed him; he fell back exhausted on the mattress. A sudden movement took place among the crowd, the stretcher was overturned, the old man and his companion were trodden underfoot, and their groans were drowned in the cries of “Death to the body-snatchers!” The yells were renewed with fresh fury, but the ferocious band, who respected nothing in their savage fury, were soon after obliged to open their ranks to several workmen, who vigorously cleared the way for two of their friends carrying in their arms a poor artisan. He was still young, but his heavy and already livid head hung down upon the shoulder of one of them. A little child followed, sobbing, and holding by one of the workmen’s coats. The measured and sonorous sound of several drums was now heard at a distance in the winding streets of the city: they were beating the call to arms, for sedition was rife in the Faubourg Saint-Antoine. The drummers emerged from under the archway, and were traversing the square, when one of them, a gray-haired veteran, suddenly slackened the rolling of his drum, and stood still: his companions turned round in surprise—he had turned green; his legs gave way, he stammered some unintelligible words, and had fallen upon the pavement before those in the front rank had time to pause. The overwhelming rapidity of this attack startled for a moment the most hardened among the surrounding spectators; for, wondering at the interruption, a part of the crowd had rushed towards the soldiers.

The sick man tried to get up, but he didn’t have the strength and collapsed back onto the mattress, completely worn out. Suddenly, the crowd shifted; the stretcher tipped over, and the old man and his companion were trampled as their groans were drowned out by shouts of “Death to the body-snatchers!” The cries grew louder and more intense, but the ruthless group, who cared for nothing in their wild rage, soon had to part for several workers who pushed through to carry a poor artisan in their arms. He was still young, but his heavy, pale head drooped against one of their shoulders. A little child followed behind, crying and holding onto one of the workers' coats. The deep, rhythmic sound of drums could now be heard in the winding streets of the city: they were signaling the call to arms, as unrest filled the Faubourg Saint-Antoine. The drummers came out from under the archway and were crossing the square when one of them, an older veteran, suddenly slowed his drumming and stopped: his companions turned in surprise—he had turned pale; his legs buckled, he mumbled some garbled words, and collapsed onto the pavement before those in the front had time to react. The sheer speed of this event startled even the toughest members of the crowd around them; intrigued by the interruption, some people rushed toward the soldiers.

At sight of the dying man, supported in the arms of two of his comrades, one of the individuals, who, concealed under the arch, had watched the beginning of the popular excitement, said to the drummers: “Your comrade drank, perhaps, at some fountain on the road?”

At the sight of the dying man, being held up by two of his comrades, one of the people who had been watching the start of the public commotion from under the arch said to the drummers: “Your friend probably drank from some fountain along the way?”

“Yes, sir,” replied one; “he was very thirsty; he drank two mouthfuls of water on the Place du Chatelet.”

“Yes, sir,” one replied; “he was really thirsty; he drank two mouthfuls of water at the Place du Chatelet.”

“Then he is poisoned,” said the man.

“Then he's poisoned,” said the man.

“Poisoned?” cried several voices.

“Poisoned?” shouted several voices.

“It is not surprising,” replied the man, in a mysterious tone; “poison is thrown into the public fountains; and this very morning a man was massacred in the Rue Beaubourg who was discovered emptying a paper of arsenic into a pot of wine at a public-house.”(38)

“It’s not surprising,” the man replied, with an air of mystery; “poison is being dumped into the public fountains; and just this morning, a man was killed in the Rue Beaubourg who was caught pouring a packet of arsenic into a pot of wine at a bar.”(38)

Having said these words, the man disappeared in the crowd. This report, no less absurd than the tales about the poisoning of the Hospital patients, was received with a general burst of indignation. Five or six ragged beings, regular ruffians, seized the body of the expiring drummer, hoisted it upon their shoulders, in spite of all the efforts of his comrades to prevent them, and paraded the square exhibiting the dismal trophy. Ciboule and the quarryman went before, crying: “Wake way for the corpse! This is how they poison the people!”

Having said this, the man vanished into the crowd. This report, just as ridiculous as the stories about the poisoning of the hospital patients, was met with widespread outrage. Five or six scruffy guys, real troublemakers, grabbed the body of the dying drummer, lifted it onto their shoulders despite his friends' attempts to stop them, and marched around the square displaying the grim trophy. Ciboule and the quarryman led the way, shouting: “Clear the path for the corpse! This is how they poison the people!”

A fresh incident now attracted the attention of the crowd. A travelling carriage, which had not been able to pass along the Quai-Napoleon, the pavement of which was up, had ventured among the intricate streets of the city, and now arrived in the square of Notre-Dame on its way to the other side of the Seine. Like many others, its owners were flying from Paris, to escape the pestilence which decimated it. A man-servant and a lady’s maid were in the rumble, and they exchanged a glance of alarm as they passed the Hospital, whilst a young man seated in the front part of the carriage let down the glass, and called to the postilions to go slowly, for fear of accident, as the crowd was very dense at that part of the square. This young man was Lord Morinval, and on the back seat were Lord Montbron and his niece, Lady Morinval. The pale and anxious countenance of the young lady showed the alarm which she felt; and Montbron, notwithstanding his firmness of mind, appeared to be very uneasy; he, as well as his niece, frequently had recourse to a smelling-bottle filled with camphor.

A new incident caught the crowd's attention. A traveling carriage, unable to get through the closed-off Quai-Napoleon, had ventured into the winding streets of the city and now arrived in the Notre-Dame square on its way to the other side of the Seine. Like many others, its owners were fleeing Paris to escape the plague that was ravaging the city. A manservant and a lady’s maid were in the back, exchanging alarmed glances as they passed the hospital, while a young man in the front of the carriage lowered the window and urged the drivers to go slowly, fearing an accident due to the thick crowd in that part of the square. This young man was Lord Morinval, and in the back seat were Lord Montbron and his niece, Lady Morinval. The pale, anxious face of the young lady revealed her fear, and Montbron, despite his usual composure, looked very uneasy; he and his niece frequently took out a smelling bottle filled with camphor.

During the last few minutes, the carriage had advanced very slowly, the postilions managing their horses with great caution, when a sudden hubbub, at first distant and undefined, but soon more distinct, arose among the throng, as it drew near, the ringing sound of chains and metal, peculiar to the artillery-wagons, was plainly audible, and presently one of these vehicles came towards the travelling-carriage, from the direction of the Quai Notre-Dame. It seemed strange, that though the crowd was so compact, yet at the rapid approach of this wagon, the close ranks of human beings opened as if by enchantment, but the following words which were passed from mouth to mouth soon accounted for the prodigy: “A wagon full of dead! the wagon of the dead!” As we have already stated, the usual funeral conveyances were no longer sufficient for the removal of the corpses; a number of artillery wagons had been put into requisition, and the coffins were hastily piled in these novel hearses.

During the last few minutes, the carriage had been moving very slowly, with the postilions carefully managing their horses, when a sudden commotion began. At first, it was distant and unclear, but soon it became more distinct as it approached. The ringing sound of chains and metal, characteristic of the artillery wagons, was clearly audible, and soon one of these vehicles came towards the traveling carriage from the direction of the Quai Notre-Dame. It was odd that, despite the crowd being so packed, the close ranks of people parted as if by magic when the wagon approached quickly. The urgent whisper passing from person to person soon explained the phenomenon: “A wagon full of the dead! The wagon of the dead!” As we mentioned before, the usual funeral vehicles were no longer enough to handle the removal of the bodies; several artillery wagons had been pressed into service, and the coffins were hurriedly stacked into these makeshift hearses.

Many of the spectators regarded this gloomy vehicle with dismay, but the quarryman and his band redoubled their horrible jokes.

Many of the onlookers viewed this ominous vehicle with concern, but the stonecutter and his group intensified their terrible jokes.

“Make way for the omnibus of the departed!” cried Ciboule.

“Make way for the bus of the departed!” yelled Ciboule.

“No danger of having one’s toes crushed in that omnibus,” said the quarryman.

“No worry about having your toes run over in that bus,” said the quarryman.

“Doubtless they’re easy to please, the stiff-uns in there.”

“Surely they’re easy to satisfy, the uptight ones in there.”

“They never want to be set down, at all events.”

“They never want to be put down, no matter what.”

“I say, there’s only one reg’lar on duty as postilion!”

“I mean, there’s only one regular on duty as the coach driver!”

“That’s true, the leaders are driven by a man in a smock-frock.”

"That's true, the leaders are driven by a guy in a long coat."

“Oh! I daresay the other soldier was tired, lazy fellow! and got into the omnibus with the others—they’ll all get out at the same big hole.”

“Oh! I bet the other soldier was tired, lazy guy! He got on the bus with the others—they’ll all get out at the same big hole.”

“Head foremost, you know.”

"Head first, you know."

“Yes, they pitch them head first into a bed of lime.”

“Yes, they throw them in headfirst into a pile of lime.”

“Why, one might follow the dead-cart blind-fold, and no mistake. It’s worse than Montfaucon knacker-yards!”

“Honestly, you could follow the dead cart with your eyes closed, no question about it. It’s worse than the knacker yards at Montfaucon!”

“Ha! ha! ha!—it’s rather gamey!” said the quarryman, alluding to the infectious and cadaverous odor which this funeral conveyance left behind it.

“Ha! ha! ha!—it’s pretty pungent!” said the quarryman, referring to the contagious and deathly smell that this funeral vehicle left in its wake.

“Here’s sport!” exclaimed Ciboule: “the omnibus of the dead will run against the fine coach. Hurrah! the rich folks will smell death.”

“Here’s the game!” shouted Ciboule: “the bus for the dead will race against the fancy carriage. Hurrah! the wealthy will get a whiff of death.”

Indeed, the wagon was now directly in front of the carriage, and at a very little distance from it. A man in a smock-frock and wooden shoes drove the two leaders, and an artilleryman the other horses. The coffins were so piled up within this wagon, that its semicircular top did not shut down closely, so that, as it jolted heavily over the uneven pavement, the biers could be seen chafing against each other. The fiery eyes and inflamed countenance of the man in the smock-frock showed that he was half intoxicated; urging on the horses with his voice, his heels, and his whip, he paid no attention to the remonstrances of the soldier, who had great difficulty in restraining his own animals, and was obliged to follow the irregular movements of the carman. Advancing in this disorderly manner, the wagon deviated from its course just as it should have passed the travelling-carriage, and ran against it. The shock forced open the top, one of the coffins was thrown out, and, after damaging the panels of the carriage, fell upon the pavement with a dull and heavy sound. The deal planks had been hastily nailed together, and were shivered in the fall, and from the wreck of the coffin rolled a livid corpse, half enveloped in a shroud.

Indeed, the wagon was now directly in front of the carriage and only a short distance away. A man in a work shirt and wooden shoes drove the two lead horses, while an artilleryman handled the other horses. The coffins were stacked up in the wagon so high that the curved top didn’t close properly, causing the coffins to jostle against each other as the wagon bounced over the uneven pavement. The man in the work shirt had fiery eyes and a flushed face, showing that he was partially drunk; he urged on the horses with his voice, his heels, and his whip, ignoring the protests of the soldier, who struggled to control his own animals and had to follow the erratic movements of the wagon driver. As they moved along in this chaotic manner, the wagon veered off course just as it was about to pass the traveling carriage and collided with it. The impact forced the top open, knocked one of the coffins out, and after damaging the panels of the carriage, it hit the pavement with a dull thud. The plywood had been hastily nailed together and splintered upon impact, revealing a pale corpse that rolled out, half wrapped in a shroud.

At this horrible spectacle, Lady Morinval, who had mechanically leaned forward, gave a loud scream, and fainted. The crowd fell back in dismay; the postilions, no less alarmed, took advantage of the space left open to them by the retreat of the multitude; they whipped their horses, and the carriage dashed on towards the quay. As it disappeared behind the furthermost buildings of the Hospital, the shrill joyous notes of distant trumpets were heard, and repeated shouts proclaimed: “The Cholera Masquerade!” The words announced one of those episodes combining buffoonery with terror, which marked the period when the pestilence was on the increase, though now they can with difficulty be credited. If the evidence of eyewitnesses did not agree in every particular with the accounts given in the public papers of this masquerade, they might be regarded as the ravings of some diseased brain, and not as the notice of a fact which really occurred.

At this terrible sight, Lady Morinval, who had instinctively leaned forward, let out a loud scream and fainted. The crowd stepped back in shock; the postilions, equally startled, took the opportunity provided by the retreating people to urge their horses on, and the carriage rushed toward the quay. As it disappeared behind the farthest buildings of the Hospital, the sharp, cheerful sounds of distant trumpets could be heard, followed by repeated shouts announcing: “The Cholera Masquerade!” These words signaled one of those chaotic events that mixed humor with fear, typical of the time when the epidemic was on the rise, though they now seem hard to believe. If the accounts of eyewitnesses did not perfectly match the reports published in the newspapers regarding this masquerade, they might be dismissed as the ramblings of a disturbed mind rather than a record of something that truly happened.

“The Masquerade of the Cholera” appeared, we say, in the square of Notre Dame, just as Morinval’s carriage gained the quay, after disengaging itself from the death-wagon.

“The Masquerade of the Cholera” appeared, we say, in the square of Notre Dame, just as Morinval’s carriage reached the quay, after breaking free from the death-wagon.

(37) It is well-known that at the time of the cholera, such placards were numerous in Paris, and were alternately attributed to opposite parties. Among others, to the priests, many of the bishops having published mandatory letters, or stated openly in the churches of their diocese, that the Almighty had sent the cholera as a punishment to France for having driven away its lawful sovereign, and assimilated the Catholic to other forms of worship.

(37) It's well-known that during the cholera outbreak, there were many posters in Paris, which were blamed on opposing political groups. Among these were the priests, with several bishops issuing mandatory letters or openly stating in their churches that God had sent the cholera as a punishment for France driving away its rightful king and mixing Catholicism with other religions.

(38) It is notorious, that at this unhappy period several persons were massacred, under a false accusation of poisoning the fountains, etc.

(38) It's well-known that during this unfortunate time, several people were killed based on false accusations of poisoning the fountains, etc.





CHAPTER XIX. THE CHOLERA MASQUERADE.(39)

A stream of people, who preceded the masquerade, made a sudden irruption through the arch into the square, uttering loud cheers as they advanced. Children were also there, blowing horns, whilst some hooted and others hissed.

A crowd of people, who came before the masquerade, burst through the arch into the square, shouting cheers as they moved forward. Kids were there too, blasting horns, while some yelled and others booed.

The quarryman, Ciboule, and their band, attracted by this new spectacle, rushed tumultuously towards the arch. Instead of the two eating-houses, which now (1845) stand on either side of the Rue d’Arcole, there was then only one, situated to the left of the vaulted passage, and much celebrated amongst the joyous community of students, for the excellence both of its cookery and its wines. At the first blare of the trumpets, sounded by the outriders in livery who preceded the masquerade, the windows of the great room of the eating-house were thrown open, and several waiters, with their napkins under their arms, leaned forward, impatient to witness the arrival of the singular guests they were expecting.

The quarryman, Ciboule, and their crew, drawn in by this new sight, rushed excitedly toward the arch. Instead of the two restaurants that now (1845) stand on either side of the Rue d’Arcole, there was only one back then, located to the left of the arched passage, and it was well-known among the lively student community for its amazing food and wine. At the first blast of the trumpets played by the riders in uniforms who led the parade, the windows of the main dining room were flung open, and several waiters, with their napkins tucked under their arms, leaned out eagerly, ready to see the arrival of the unique guests they were anticipating.

At length, the grotesque procession made its appearance in the thick of an immense uproar. The train comprised a chariot, escorted by men and women on horseback, clad in rich and elegant fancy dresses. Most of these maskers belonged to the middle and easy classes of society. The report had spread that masquerade was in preparation, for the purpose of daring the cholera, and, by this joyous demonstration, to revive the courage of the affrighted populace. Immediately, artists, young men about town, students, and so on, responded to the appeal, and though till now unknown one to the other, they easily fraternized together. Many brought their mistresses, to complete the show. A subscription had been opened to defray the expenses, and, that morning, after a splendid breakfast at the other end of Paris, the joyous troop had started bravely on their march, to finish the day by a dinner in the square of Notre Dame.

At last, the bizarre parade appeared in the middle of a huge uproar. The procession included a chariot, surrounded by men and women on horseback, dressed in fancy, elegant outfits. Most of the mask-wearers came from the middle and upper classes of society. Word had spread that a masquerade was being organized to challenge the cholera and, through this festive display, to boost the courage of the frightened public. Quickly, artists, young men from the city, students, and others responded to the call, and even though they were strangers before, they bonded easily. Many brought their girlfriends to add to the spectacle. A fundraiser had been set up to cover the costs, and that morning, after enjoying a lavish breakfast on the other side of Paris, the cheerful group set off boldly on their march, planning to end the day with dinner in the square of Notre Dame.

We say bravely, for it required a singular turn of mind, a rare firmness of character, in young women, to traverse, in this fashion, a great city plunged in consternation and terror—to fall in at every step with litters loaded with the dying, and carriages filled with the dead—to defy, as it were, in a spirit of strange pleasantry, the plague that was detonating the Parisians. It is certain that, in Paris alone, and there only amongst a peculiar class, could such an idea have ever been conceived or realized. Two men, grotesquely disguised as postilions at a funeral, with formidable false noses, rose-colored crape hat-bands and large favors of roses and crape bows at their buttonholes, rode before the vehicle. Upon the platform of the car were groups of allegorical personages, representing WINE, PLEASURE, LOVE, PLAY. The mission of these symbolical beings was, by means of jokes, sarcasms, and mockeries, to plague the life out of Goodman Cholera, a sort of funeral and burlesque Cassander, whom they ridiculed and made game of in a hundred ways. The moral of the play was this: “To brave Cholera in security, let us drink, laugh, game, and make love!”

We say bravely, because it took a unique mindset and a rare strength of character for young women to navigate, in this way, a city gripped by fear and terror—to encounter at every turn litters carrying the dying and carriages filled with the dead—to challenge, in a strangely lighthearted spirit, the plague that was ravaging the Parisians. It’s clear that such an idea could only have been conceived or realized in Paris, and specifically among a certain class. Two men, humorously dressed as postilions at a funeral, with exaggerated fake noses, pink crepe hat bands, and large rose and crepe bow decorations on their buttonholes, rode in front of the vehicle. On the platform of the car were groups of symbolic characters representing WINE, PLEASURE, LOVE, and PLAY. The purpose of these symbolic figures was, through jokes, sarcasm, and mockery, to annoy Goodman Cholera, a kind of comedic and satirical figure, whom they ridiculed and made fun of in numerous ways. The moral of the performance was this: “To face Cholera with confidence, let’s drink, laugh, play, and make love!”

WINE was represented by a huge, lusty Silenus, thick-set, and with swollen paunch, a crown of ivy on his brow, a panther’s skin across his shoulder, and in his hand a large gilt goblet, wreathed with flowers. None other than Ninny Moulin, the famous moral and religious writer, could have exhibited to the astonished and delighted spectators an ear of so deep a scarlet, so majestic an abdomen, and a face of such triumphant and majestic fulness. Every moment, Ninny Moulin appeared to empty his cup—after which he burst out laughing in the face of Goodman Cholera. Goodman Cholera, a cadaverous pantaloon, was half-enveloped in a shroud; his mask of greenish cardboard, with red, hollow eyes, seemed every moment to grin as in mockery of death; from beneath his powdered peruke, surmounted by a pyramidical cotton night-cap, appeared his neck and arm, dyed of a bright green color; his lean hand, which shook almost always with a feverish trembling (not feigned, but natural), rested upon a crutch-handled cane; finally, as was becoming in a pantaloon, he wore red stockings, with buckles at the knees, and high slippers of black beaver. This grotesque representative of the cholera was Sleepinbuff.

WINE was personified by a large, lively Silenus, stout and with a bulging belly, wearing a crown of ivy on his head, a panther skin draped over his shoulder, and holding a big gilded goblet adorned with flowers. Only Ninny Moulin, the well-known moral and religious writer, could have presented to the amazed and entertained crowd an ear of such deep scarlet, such a majestic belly, and a face of such triumphant fullness. Every moment, Ninny Moulin seemed to drain his cup—after which he would burst out laughing at Goodman Cholera. Goodman Cholera, a gaunt figure in a baggy outfit, was partly wrapped in a shroud; his green cardboard mask, featuring hollow red eyes, seemed to grin in mocking defiance of death; from under his powdered wig, topped with a tall cotton nightcap, protruded his neck and arm, brightly dyed green; his thin hand, which often shook with a natural feverish tremor, rested on a crutch. Lastly, as was fitting for a pantaloon, he wore red stockings with buckles at the knees and high black slippers. This comically unsettling figure representing cholera was Sleepinbuff.

Notwithstanding a slow and dangerous fever, caused by the excessive use of brandy, and by constant debauchery, that was silently undermining his constitution, Jacques Rennepont had been induced by Morok to join the masquerade. The brute-tamer himself, dressed as the King of Diamonds, represented PLAY. His forehead was adorned with a diadem of gilded paper, his face was pale and impassible, and as his long, yellow beard fell down the front of his parti-colored robe, Morok looked exactly the character he personated. From time to time, with an air of grave mockery, he shook close to the eyes of Goodman Cholera a large bag full of sounding counters, and on this bag were painted all sorts of playing cards. A certain stiffness in the right arm showed that the lion-tamer had not yet quite recovered from the effects of the wound which the panther had inflicted before being stabbed by Djalma.

Despite suffering from a slow and dangerous fever due to heavy drinking and constant partying, which was quietly damaging his health, Jacques Rennepont had been convinced by Morok to attend the masquerade. Morok, the animal trainer himself, dressed as the King of Diamonds, represented PLAY. He wore a crown made of gold paper, his face was pale and expressionless, and as his long, yellow beard draped over his colorful robe, Morok looked exactly like the character he portrayed. Every now and then, with an air of serious mockery, he shook a large bag full of noisy tokens close to Goodman Cholera's face, and on this bag were painted various playing cards. A hint of stiffness in his right arm revealed that the lion-tamer hadn’t fully recovered from the wound inflicted by the panther before Djalma stabbed it.

PLEASURE, who also represented Laughter, classically shook her rattle, with its sonorous gilded bells, close to the ears of Goodman Cholera. She was a quick, lively young girl, and her fine black hair was crowned with a scarlet cap of liberty. For Sleepinbuff’s sake, she had taken the place of the poor Bacchanal queen, who would not have failed to attend on such an occasion—she, who had been so valiant and gay, when she bore her part in a less philosophical, but not less amusing masquerade. Another pretty creature, Modeste Bornichoux, who served as a model to a painter of renown (one of the cavaliers of the procession), was eminently successful in her representation of LOVE. He could not have had a more charming face, and more graceful form. Clad in a light blue spangled tunic, with a blue and silver band across her chestnut hair, and little transparent wings affixed to her white shoulders, she placed one forefinger upon the other, and pointed with the prettiest impertinence at Goodman Cholera. Around the principal group, other maskers, more or less grotesque in appearance, waved each a banner, an which were inscriptions of a very anacreontic character, considering the circumstances:

PLEASURE, who also represented Laughter, classically shook her rattle, with its shiny gold bells, close to the ears of Mr. Cholera. She was a quick, lively young girl, and her fine black hair was topped with a bright red liberty cap. For Sleepinbuff’s sake, she took the place of the poor Bacchanal queen, who would have definitely attended such an occasion—she, who had been so brave and cheerful, when she played her part in a less philosophical but equally entertaining masquerade. Another beautiful girl, Modeste Bornichoux, who was a model for a famous painter (one of the knights in the procession), was incredibly successful in her representation of LOVE. He could not have had a more charming face or graceful form. Dressed in a light blue spangled tunic, with a blue and silver band across her chestnut hair, and tiny transparent wings attached to her white shoulders, she placed one forefinger upon the other and pointed with the cutest audacity at Mr. Cholera. Around the main group, other maskers, varying in their grotesqueness, waved banners that bore inscriptions of a very playful nature, given the circumstances:

“Down with the Cholera!” “Short and sweet!” “Laugh away, laugh always!” “We’ll collar the Cholera!” “Love forever!” “Wine forever!” “Come if you dare, old terror!”

“Down with the Cholera!” “Short and sweet!” “Laugh away, laugh always!” “We’ll take down the Cholera!” “Love forever!” “Wine forever!” “Come if you dare, old terror!”

There was really such audacious gayety in this masquerade, that the greater number of the spectators, at the moment when it crossed the square, in the direction of the eating-house, where dinner was waiting, applauded it loudly and repeatedly. This sort of admiration, which courage, however mad and blind, almost always inspires, appeared to others (a small number, it must be confessed) a kind of defiance to the wrath of heaven; and these received the procession with angry murmurs. This extraordinary spectacle, and the different impressions it produced, were too remote from all customary facts to admit of a just appreciation. We hardly know if this daring bravado was deserving of praise or blame.

There was such bold energy in this masquerade that most of the onlookers, as it crossed the square toward the restaurant where dinner was waiting, applauded it loudly and repeatedly. This kind of admiration, which courage—no matter how reckless and foolish—almost always evokes, seemed to others (a small minority, it must be noted) as a kind of challenge to the anger of fate; and they reacted to the procession with angry murmurs. This extraordinary spectacle and the mixed reactions it generated were so far removed from everyday occurrences that it was impossible to judge it fairly. We can hardly tell if this daring display deserved praise or criticism.

30061m
Original

Besides, the appearance of those plagues, which from age to age decimate the population of whole countries, has almost always been accompanied by a sort of mental excitement, which none of those who have been spared by the contagion can hope to escape. It is a strange fever of the mind, which sometimes rouses the most stupid prejudices and the most ferocious passions, and sometimes inspires, on the contrary, the most magnificent devotion, the most courageous actions—with some, driving the fear of death to a point of the wildest terror—with others, exciting the contempt of life to express itself in the most audacious bravadoes. Caring little for the praise or blame it might deserve, the masquerade arrived before the eating-house, and made its entry in the midst of universal acclamations. Everything seemed to combine to give full effect to this strange scene, by the opposition of the most singular contrasts. Thus the tavern, in which was to be held this extraordinary feast, being situated at no great distance from the antique cathedral, and the gloomy hospital, the religious anthems of the ancient temple, the cries of the dying, and the bacchanalian songs of the banqueteers, must needs mingle, and by turns drown one another. The maskers now got down from their chariot, and from their horses, and went to take their places at the repast, which was waiting for them. The actors in the masquerade are at table in the great room of the tavern. They are joyous, noisy, even riotous. Yet their gayety has a strange tone, peculiar to itself.

Besides, the outbreaks of those plagues, which wipe out the population of entire countries from generation to generation, have almost always been accompanied by a kind of mental frenzy that none of the people who escaped the contagion can hope to avoid. It’s a bizarre mental fever that can sometimes stir up the most ignorant prejudices and the most violent passions, and at other times, conversely, inspire the most remarkable devotion and the bravest actions—with some, pushing the fear of death to the point of utter terror—with others, provoking a disdain for life that results in the boldest acts of defiance. Not caring much for the praise or criticism it might receive, the masquerade arrived in front of the eatery, making its entrance amid universal cheers. Everything seemed to come together to enhance this strange scene, contrasting the most unusual elements. Thus, the tavern, where this extraordinary feast was to take place, being located not far from the ancient cathedral and the grim hospital, meant that the religious hymns from the old temple, the cries of the dying, and the raucous songs of the revelers must inevitably blend and alternately drown each other out. The maskers then dismounted from their chariot and horses and took their places at the table, which was ready for them. The performers in the masquerade are seated in the main room of the tavern. They are cheerful, loud, even unruly. Yet their joy has a peculiar undertone unique to itself.

Sometimes, the most resolute involuntarily remember that their life is at stake in this mad and audacious game with destiny. That fatal thought is rapid as the icy fever-shudder, which chills you in an instant; therefore, from time to time, an abrupt silence, lasting indeed only for a second, betrays these passing emotions which are almost immediately effaced by new bursts of joyful acclamation, for each one says to himself: “No weakness! my chum and my girl are looking at me!”

Sometimes, the most determined people involuntarily realize that their life is on the line in this crazy and bold game with fate. That deadly thought hits you as quickly as a chill from a fever, so every now and then, a sudden silence—lasting only a moment—reveals these fleeting feelings that are quickly replaced by fresh waves of joyful cheers, because everyone thinks to themselves: “No weakness! My buddy and my girl are watching me!”

And all laugh, and knock glasses together, and challenge the next man, and drink out of the glass of the nearest woman. Jacques had taken off the mask and peruke of Goodman Cholera. His thin, leaden features, his deadly paleness, the lurid brilliancy of his hollow eyes, showed the incessant progress of the slow malady which was consuming this unfortunate man, brought by excesses to the last extremity of weakness. Though he felt the slow fire devouring his entrails, he concealed his pain beneath a forced and nervous smile.

And everyone laughs, clinks glasses together, challenges the next person, and drinks from the glass of the nearest woman. Jacques had removed the mask and wig of Goodman Cholera. His thin, gray features, deadly pale skin, and the bright, hollow glow of his eyes revealed the ongoing decay of the slow disease that was consuming this unfortunate man, taken to the brink of weakness by his excesses. Although he felt the slow fire burning inside him, he hid his pain behind a forced and jittery smile.

To the left of Jacques was Morok, whose fatal influence was ever on the increase, and to his right the girl disguised as PLEASURE. She was named Mariette. By her side sat Ninny Moulin, in all his majestic bulk, who often pretended to be looking for his napkin under the table, in order to have the opportunity of pressing the knees of his other neighbor, Modeste, the representative of LOVE. Most of the guests were grouped according to their several tastes, each tender pair together, and the bachelors where they could. They had reached the second course, and the excellence of the wine, the good cheer, the gay speeches, and even the singularity of the occasion, had raised their spirits to a high degree of excitement, as may be gathered from the extraordinary incidents of the following scene.

To the left of Jacques was Morok, whose harmful influence was constantly growing, and to his right sat the girl dressed as PLEASURE. Her name was Mariette. Next to her was Ninny Moulin, in all his impressive size, who often pretended to search for his napkin under the table just to have the chance to touch the knees of his other neighbor, Modeste, the embodiment of LOVE. Most of the guests were gathered according to their preferences, with each loving couple together and the singles wherever they could fit in. They had moved on to the second course, and the quality of the wine, the festive mood, the cheerful conversations, and even the uniqueness of the occasion had lifted their spirits to a high level of excitement, as can be seen from the unusual events of the following scene.

(39) We read in the Constitutionnel, Saturday March 31st, 1832: “The Parisians readily conform to that part of the official instructions with regard to the cholera, which prescribes, as a preservation from the disease, not to be afraid, to amuse one’s self, etc. The pleasures of Mid-Lent have been as brilliant and as mad as those of the carnival itself. For a long time past there had not been so many balls at this period of the year. Even the cholera has been made the subject of an itinerant caricature.”

(39) We read in the Constitutionnel, Saturday, March 31st, 1832: “The Parisians are quick to follow that part of the official guidance about cholera, which suggests that to avoid the illness, one should not be afraid and should have fun, etc. The celebrations of Mid-Lent have been just as lively and extravagant as those of the carnival itself. It’s been a long time since there have been so many parties at this time of year. Even cholera has become a theme for street caricatures.”





CHAPTER XX. THE DEFIANCE.

Two or three times, without being remarked by the guests, one of the waiters had come to whisper to his fellows, and point with expressive gesture to the ceiling. But his comrades had taken small account of his observations or fears, not wishing, doubtless, to disturb the guests, whose mad gayety seemed ever on the increase.

Two or three times, without the guests noticing, one of the waiters quietly stepped over to his coworkers and pointed meaningfully at the ceiling. But his friends didn’t pay much attention to his concerns, probably not wanting to interrupt the guests, whose wild joy seemed to grow stronger.

“Who can doubt now of the superiority of our manner of treating this impertinent Cholera? Has he dared even to touch our sacred battalion?” said a magnificent mountebank-Turk, one of the standard-bearers of the masquerade.

“Who can doubt the superiority of how we handle this annoying Cholera now? Has he even dared to touch our sacred battalion?” said a striking con artist-Turk, one of the standard-bearers of the masquerade.

“Here is all the mystery,” answered another. “It is very simple. Only laugh in the face of the plague, and it will run away from you.”

“Here’s the whole mystery,” replied another. “It’s really simple. Just laugh in the face of the plague, and it will flee from you.”

“And right enough too, for very stupid work it does,” added a pretty little Columbine, emptying her glass.

“And right about that, because it really is stupid work,” added a cute little Columbine, finishing her drink.

“You are right, my darling; it is intolerably stupid work,” answered the Clown belonging to the Columbine; “here you are very quiet, enjoying life, and all on a sudden you die with an atrocious grimace. Well! what then? Clever, isn’t it? I ask you, what does it prove?”

“You're right, my dear; it's incredibly silly work,” replied the Clown who belongs to the Columbine. “Here you are, calm and enjoying life, and all of a sudden, you die with a terrible grimace. So what? Smart, isn’t it? I ask you, what does it even prove?”

“It proves,” replied an illustrious painter of the romantic school, disguised like a Roman out of one of David’s pictures, “it proves that the Cholera is a wretched colorist, for he has nothing but a dirty green on his pallet. Evidently he is a pupil of Jacobus, that king of classical painters, who are another species of plagues.”

“It shows,” replied a famous painter from the romantic school, dressed like a Roman from one of David’s paintings, “it shows that cholera is a terrible colorist, because all he has is a dirty green on his palette. Clearly, he’s a student of Jacobus, that master of classical painting, who is just another kind of plague.”

“And yet, master,” added respectfully a pupil of the great painter, “I have seen some cholera patients whose convulsions were rather fine, and their dying looks first-rate!”

“And yet, master,” a student of the great painter added respectfully, “I have seen some cholera patients whose convulsions were quite striking, and their dying looks were top-notch!”

“Gentlemen,” cried a sculptor of no less celebrity, “the question lies in a nutshell. The Cholera is a detestable colorist, but a good draughtsman. He shows you the skeleton in no time. By heaven! how he strips off the flesh!—Michael Angelo would be nothing to him.”

“Gentlemen,” exclaimed a well-known sculptor, “the issue is straightforward. Cholera has a terrible color palette but is an excellent draftsman. He reveals the skeleton in no time. My goodness! How he strips away the flesh!—Michael Angelo would be nothing compared to him.”

“True,” cried they all, with one voice; “the Cholera is a bad colorist, but a good draughtsman.”

“True,” they all shouted in unison; “the Cholera is a terrible colorist, but a skilled draftsman.”

“Moreover, gentlemen,” added Ninny Moulin, with comic gravity, “this plague brings with it a providential lesson, as the great Bossuet would have said.”

“Furthermore, gentlemen,” added Ninny Moulin, with a humorous seriousness, “this plague teaches us a timely lesson, as the great Bossuet would have put it.”

“The lesson! the lesson!”

"The lesson! The lesson!"

“Yes, gentlemen; I seem to hear a voice from above, proclaiming: ‘Drink of the best, empty your purse, and kiss your neighbor’s wife; for your hours are perhaps numbered, unhappy wretch!’”

“Yeah, guys; I think I hear a voice from above saying: ‘Drink the best, spend all your money, and kiss your neighbor’s wife; because your time might be running out, you unfortunate soul!’”

So saying, the orthodox Silenus took advantage of a momentary absence of mind on the part of Modeste, his neighbor, to imprint on the blooming cheek of LOVE a long, loud kiss. The example was contagious, and a storm of kisses was mingled with bursts of laughter.

So saying, the traditional Silenus seized a brief moment when Modeste, his neighbor, was distracted to plant a long, loud kiss on the blooming cheek of LOVE. The act was infectious, and a flurry of kisses mixed with bursts of laughter followed.

“Ha! blood and thunder!” cried the great painter as he gayly threatened Ninny Moulin; “you are very lucky that to-morrow will perhaps be the end of the world, or else I should pick a quarrel with you for having kissed my lovely LOVE.”

“Ha! Blood and thunder!” shouted the great painter as he cheerfully threatened Ninny Moulin. “You’re really lucky that tomorrow might be the end of the world, or I would definitely start a fight with you for kissing my beautiful LOVE.”

“Which proves to you, O Rubens! O Raphael! the thousand advantages of the Cholera, whom I declare to be essentially sociable and caressing.”

“Which proves to you, O Rubens! O Raphael! the thousand benefits of the Cholera, whom I declare to be essentially friendly and affectionate.”

“And philanthropic,” said one of the guests; “thanks to him, creditors take care of the health of their debtors. This morning a usurer, who feels a particular interest in my existence, brought me all sorts of anti-choleraic drugs, and begged me to make use of them.”

“And generous,” said one of the guests; “thanks to him, creditors look after the health of their debtors. This morning, a lender, who has a specific interest in my well-being, brought me all kinds of anti-cholera drugs and urged me to use them.”

“And I!” said the pupil of the great painter. “My tailor wished to force me to wear a flannel band next to the skin, because I owe him a thousand crowns. But I answered ‘Oh, tailor, give me a receipt in full, and I will wrap myself up in flannel, to preserve you my custom!’”

“And I!” said the student of the great painter. “My tailor wanted to make me wear a flannel band next to my skin, because I owe him a thousand crowns. But I replied, ‘Oh, tailor, give me a receipt in full, and I’ll wrap myself in flannel to keep your business!’”

“O Cholera, I drink to thee!” said Ninny Moulin, by way of grotesque invocation. “You are not Despair; on the contrary, you are the emblem of Hope—yes, of hope. How many husbands, how many wives, longed for a number (alas! too uncertain chance) in the lottery of widowhood! You appear, and their hearts are gladdened. Thanks to you, benevolent pest! their chances of liberty are increased a hundredfold.”

“O Cholera, I raise a glass to you!” said Ninny Moulin, in a twisted sort of prayer. “You aren’t Despair; instead, you are the symbol of Hope—yes, Hope. How many husbands, how many wives, wished for a lucky ticket (oh, such an uncertain gamble) in the lottery of losing a partner! You show up, and their hearts feel lighter. Thanks to you, generous plague! Their chances of freedom have skyrocketed.”

“And how grateful heirs ought to be! A cold—a heat—a trifle—and there, in an hour, some old uncle becomes a revered benefactor!”

“And how thankful heirs should be! A cold, a heat, a little thing—and there, in an hour, some old uncle turns into a beloved benefactor!”

“And those who are always looking out for other people’s places—what an ally they must find in the Cholera!”

“And those who are constantly watching others’ homes—what an ally they must have in the Cholera!”

“And how true it will make many vows of constancy!” said Modeste, sentimentally. “How many villains have sworn to a poor, weak woman, to love her all their lives, who never meant (the wretches!) to keep their word so well!”

“And how true it will make so many promises of loyalty!” said Modeste, sentimentally. “How many scoundrels have sworn to a poor, vulnerable woman that they would love her forever, who never intended (the wretches!) to actually keep their word!”

“Gentlemen,” cried Ninny Moulin, “since we are now, perhaps, at the eve of the end of the world, as yonder celebrated painter has expressed it, I propose to play the world topsy-turvy: I beg these ladies to make advances to us, to tease us, to excite us, to steal kisses from us, to take all sorts of liberties with us, and (we shall not die of it) even to insult us. Yes, I declare that I will allow myself to be insulted. So, LOVE, you may offer me the greatest insult that can be offered to a virtuous and modest bachelor,” added the religious writer, leaning over towards his neighbor, who repulsed him with peals of laughter; and the proposal of Ninny Moulin being received with general hilarity, a new impulse was given to the mirth and riot.

“Gentlemen,” shouted Ninny Moulin, “since we might be on the brink of the end of the world, as that famous painter said, I suggest we turn things upside down: I ask these ladies to take the lead, to tease us, to excite us, to steal kisses from us, to have all sorts of fun at our expense, and (we won’t die from it) even to insult us. Yes, I declare I’m open to being insulted. So, LOVE, feel free to give me the biggest insult you can think of for a virtuous and modest bachelor,” added the religious writer, leaning over to his neighbor, who pushed him away with bursts of laughter; and Ninny Moulin’s proposal was met with general amusement, sparking even more laughter and chaos.

In the midst of the uproar, the waiter, who had before entered the room several times, to whisper uneasily to his comrades, whilst he pointed to the ceiling, again appeared with a pale and agitated countenance; approaching the man who performed the office of butler, he said to him, in a low voice, tremulous with emotion: “They are come!”

In the middle of the chaos, the waiter, who had entered the room several times before to anxiously whisper to his colleagues while pointing at the ceiling, appeared again with a pale and nervous expression. Approaching the man acting as the butler, he said in a shaky voice filled with emotion, “They’ve arrived!”

“Who?”

“Who’s that?”

“You know—up there”; and he pointed to the ceiling.

“You know—up there,” he said, pointing at the ceiling.

“Oh!” said the butler, becoming thoughtful; “where are they?”

“Oh!” said the butler, growing thoughtful. “Where are they?”

“They have just gone upstairs; they are there now,” answered the waiter, shaking his head with an air of alarm; “yes, they are there!”

“They just went upstairs; they’re up there now,” the waiter replied, shaking his head with a look of worry; “yeah, they’re up there!”

“What does master say?”

"What does the master say?"

“He is very vexed, because—” and the waiter glanced round at the guests. “He does not know what to do; he has sent me to you.”

“He's really upset because—” and the waiter looked around at the guests. “He doesn’t know what to do; he sent me to you.”

“What the devil have I to do with it?” said the other; wiping his forehead. “It was to be expected, and cannot be helped.”

“What does it have to do with me?” said the other, wiping his forehead. “It was to be expected, and there’s nothing we can do about it.”

“I will not remain here till they begin.”

“I won’t stay here until they start.”

“You may as well go, for your long face already attracts attention. Tell master we must wait for the upshot.”

“You might as well leave, because your long face is already drawing attention. Tell the boss we need to wait for the outcome.”

The above incident was scarcely perceived in the midst of the growing tumult of the joyous feast. But, among the guests, one alone laughed not, drank not. This was Jacques. With fixed and lurid eye, he gazed upon vacancy. A stranger to what was passing around him, the unhappy man thought of the Bacchanal Queen, who had been so gay and brilliant in the midst of similar saturnalia. The remembrance of that one being, whom he still loved with an extravagant love, was the only thought that from time to time roused him from his besotted state.

The incident above hardly registered amidst the growing excitement of the lively celebration. But among the guests, one person neither laughed nor drank. This was Jacques. With a vacant and intense stare, he looked into space. Completely unaware of what was happening around him, the troubled man thought of the Bacchanal Queen, who had been so carefree and radiant during similar festivities. The memory of that one person, whom he still loved deeply, was the only thing that occasionally pulled him out of his daze.

It is strange, but Jacques had only consented to join this masquerade because the mad scene reminded him of the merry day he had spent with Cephyse—that famous breakfast, after a night of dancing, in which the Bacchanal Queen, from some extraordinary presentiment, had proposed a lugubrious toast with regard to this very pestilence, which was then reported to be approaching France. “To the Cholera!” had she said. “Let him spare those who wish to live, and kill at the same moment those who dread to part!”

It’s odd, but Jacques had only agreed to join this masquerade because the wild scene reminded him of the fun day he spent with Cephyse—that famous breakfast after a night of dancing, when the Bacchanal Queen, with some strange intuition, had raised a gloomy toast about this very plague, which was rumored to be on its way to France. “To the Cholera!” she had said. “May it spare those who want to live and take at the same time those who are afraid to leave!”

And now, at this time, remembering those mournful words, Jacques was absorbed in painful thought. Morok perceived his absence of mind, and said aloud to him, “You have given over drinking, Jacques. Have you had enough wine? Then you will want brandy. I will send for some.”

And now, in this moment, remembering those sad words, Jacques was lost in painful thought. Morok noticed that he was distracted and said to him, “You've stopped drinking, Jacques. Have you had enough wine? Then you’ll want some brandy. I’ll get some for you.”

“I want neither wine nor brandy,” answered Jacques, abruptly, and he fell back into a sombre reverie.

“I want neither wine nor brandy,” Jacques replied abruptly, and he fell back into a somber daydream.

“Well, you may be right,” resumed Morok, in a sardonic tone, and raising his voice still higher. “You do well to take care of yourself. I was wrong to name brandy in these times. There would be as much temerity in facing a bottle of brandy as the barrel of a loaded pistol.”

“Well, you might be right,” Morok replied sarcastically, raising his voice even more. “It’s smart of you to look out for yourself. I shouldn't have mentioned brandy during these times. Facing a bottle of brandy is just as reckless as facing a loaded gun.”

On hearing his courage as a toper called in question, Sleepinbuff looked angrily at Morok. “You think it is from cowardice that I will not drink brandy!” cried the unfortunate man, whose half-extinguished intellect was roused to defend what he called his dignity. “Is it from cowardice that I refuse, d’ye think, Morok? Answer me!”

On hearing that his bravery as a heavy drinker was being questioned, Sleepinbuff glared at Morok. “Do you really think I won't drink brandy out of fear?” shouted the unfortunate man, whose barely functioning mind was stirred up to defend what he called his dignity. “Do you think I refuse out of fear, Morok? Answer me!”

“Come, my good fellow, we have all shown our pluck today,” said one of the guests to Jacques; “you, above all, who, being rather indisposed, yet had the courage to take the part of Goodman Cholera.”

“Come on, my good man, we’ve all shown our courage today,” said one of the guests to Jacques; “you, especially, who, despite being a bit unwell, still had the guts to stand up for Goodman Cholera.”

“Gentlemen,” resumed Morok, seeing the general attention fixed upon himself and Sleepinbuff, “I was only joking; for if my comrade (pointing to Jacques) had the imprudence to accept my offer, it would be an act, not of courage, but of foolhardiness. Luckily, he has sense enough to renounce a piece of boasting so dangerous at this time, and I—”

“Gentlemen,” Morok continued, noticing everyone’s attention on him and Sleepinbuff, “I was just kidding; if my friend (pointing to Jacques) were foolish enough to take my offer, it wouldn’t be an act of bravery but of recklessness. Thankfully, he’s smart enough to turn down such a risky brag at this moment, and I—”

“Waiter!” cried Jacques, interrupting Morok with angry impatience, “two bottles of brandy, and two glasses!”

“Waiter!” Jacques shouted, cutting off Morok with annoyed impatience, “two bottles of brandy and two glasses!”

“What are you going to do?” said Morok, with pretended uneasiness. “Why do you order two bottles of brandy?”

“What are you going to do?” Morok said, acting like he was uneasy. “Why are you ordering two bottles of brandy?”

“For a duel,” said Jacques, in a cool, resolute tone.

“For a duel,” said Jacques, in a calm, determined tone.

“A duel!” cried the spectators, in surprise.

“A duel!” shouted the onlookers, in shock.

“Yes,” resumed Jacques, “a duel with brandy. You pretend there is as much danger in facing a bottle of brandy as a loaded pistol; let us each take a full bottle, and see who will be the first to cry quarter.”

“Yes,” Jacques continued, “a duel with brandy. You act like there's as much danger in facing a bottle of brandy as there is with a loaded gun; let’s each take a full bottle and see who will be the first to back down.”

This strange proposition was received by some with shouts of joy, and by others with genuine uneasiness.

This unusual proposal was met by some with cheers of happiness, and by others with real concern.

“Bravo! the champions of the bottle!” cried the first.

“Awesome! The champions of the bottle!” shouted the first.

“No, no; there would be too much danger in such a contest,” said the others.

“No, no; that would be way too risky to participate in,” said the others.

“Just now,” added one of the guests; “this challenge is as serious as an invitation to fight to the death.”

“Right now,” added one of the guests; “this challenge is as serious as an invitation to a duel to the death.”

“You hear,” said Morok, with a diabolical smile, “you hear, Jacques? Will you now retreat before the danger?”

“You hear,” said Morok with a wicked smile, “do you hear, Jacques? Are you going to back down now in the face of danger?”

At these words, which reminded him of the peril to which he was about to expose himself, Jacques started, as if a sudden idea had occurred to him. He raised his head proudly, his cheeks were slightly flushed, his eye shone with a kind of gloomy satisfaction, and he exclaimed in a firm voice: “Hang it, waiter! are you deaf? I asked you for two bottles of brandy.”

At these words, which reminded him of the danger he was about to put himself in, Jacques jolted as if a sudden idea had struck him. He lifted his head proudly, his cheeks were slightly flushed, his eye sparkled with a sort of dark satisfaction, and he shouted confidently, “Hey, waiter! Are you deaf? I asked for two bottles of brandy.”

“Yes, sir,” said the waiter, going to fetch them, although himself frightened at what might be the result of this bacchanalian struggle. But the mad and perilous resolution of Jacques was applauded by the majority.

“Yes, sir,” said the waiter, going to get them, even though he was scared of what might happen in this wild party. But most people cheered Jacques's crazy and risky decision.

Ninny Moulin moved about on his chair, stamped his feet, and shouted with all his might: “Bacchus and drink! bottles and glasses! the throats are dry! brandy to the rescue! Largess! largess!”

Ninny Moulin shifted in his chair, tapped his feet, and yelled at the top of his lungs: “Bacchus and drinks! Bottles and glasses! Throats are dry! Brandy to the rescue! Generosity! Generosity!”

And, like a true champion of the tournament, he embraced Modeste, adding, to excuse the liberty: “Love, you shall be the Queen of Beauty, and I am only anticipating the victor’s happiness!”

And, like a true champion of the tournament, he embraced Modeste, adding, to excuse the boldness: “Love, you will be the Queen of Beauty, and I’m just anticipating the winner’s joy!”

“Brandy to the rescue!” repeated they all, in chorus. “Largess!”

“Brandy to the rescue!” they all echoed together. “Generosity!”

“Gentlemen,” added Ninny Moulin, with enthusiasm, “shall we remain indifferent to the noble example set us by Goodman Cholera? He said in his pride, ‘brandy!’ Let us gloriously answer, ‘punch!’”

“Gentlemen,” added Ninny Moulin, with enthusiasm, “should we just ignore the great example set by Goodman Cholera? He proudly declared, ‘brandy!’ Let us boldly respond, ‘punch!’”

“Yes, yes! punch!”

“Yeah, yeah! Punch!”

“Punch to the rescue!”

"Punch to the rescue!"

“Waiter!” shouted the religious writer, with the voice of a Stentor, “waiter! have you a pan, a caldron, a hogshead, or any other immensity, in which we can brew a monster punch?”

“Waiter!” shouted the religious writer, with a booming voice, “waiter! do you have a pan, a large pot, a barrel, or anything else huge, where we can make an enormous punch?”

“A Babylonian punch!”

“A Babylonian punch!”

“A lake of punch!”

“A punch lake!”

“An ocean of punch!”

“A sea of punch!”

Such was the ambitious crescendo that followed the proposition of Ninny Moulin.

Such was the ambitious peak that came after Ninny Moulin's suggestion.

“Sir,” answered the waiter, with an air of triumph, “we just happen to have a large copper caldron, quite new. It has been used, and would hold at least thirty bottles.”

“Sir,” replied the waiter, with a sense of triumph, “we happen to have a large copper pot, brand new. It has been used, and can hold at least thirty bottles.”

“Bring the caldron!” said Ninny Moulin, majestically.

“Bring the cauldron!” said Ninny Moulin, grandly.

“The caldron forever!” shouted the chorus.

“The caldron forever!” shouted the crowd.

“Put in twenty bottles of brandy, six loaves of sugar, a dozen lemons, a pound of cinnamon, and then—fire! fire!” shouted the religious writer, with the most vociferous exclamations.

“Put in twenty bottles of brandy, six loaves of sugar, a dozen lemons, a pound of cinnamon, and then—fire! fire!” shouted the religious writer, with the loudest exclamations.

“Yes, yes! fire!” repeated the chorus!

“Yes, yes! Fire!” echoed the chorus!

The proposition of Ninny Moulin gave a new impetus to the general gayety; the most extravagant remarks were mingled with the sound of kisses, taken or given under the pretext that perhaps there would be no to-morrow, that one must make the most of the present, etc., etc. Suddenly, in one of the moments of silence which sometimes occur in the midst of the greatest tumult, a succession of slow and measured taps sounded above the ceiling of the banqueting-room. All remained silent, and listened.

The suggestion from Ninny Moulin brought a fresh wave of joy; the most outrageous comments mixed with the sound of kisses, given or received under the excuse that there might not be a tomorrow, that one should enjoy the moment, and so on. Then, in one of those brief silences that sometimes happen even in the loudest chaos, a series of slow, measured taps echoed from above the ceiling of the banquet hall. Everyone fell silent and listened.





CHAPTER XXI. BRANDY TO THE RESCUE.

After the lapse of some seconds, the singular rapping which had so much surprised the guests, was again heard, but this time louder and longer.

After a few seconds had passed, the strange knocking that had surprised the guests was heard again, but this time it was louder and lasted longer.

“Waiter!” cried one of the party, “what in the devil’s name is knocking?”

“Waiter!” shouted one of the group, “what the hell is knocking?”

The waiter, exchanging with his comrades a look of uneasiness and alarm, stammered Out in reply: “Sir—it is—it is—”

The waiter, sharing a glance of worry and fear with his colleagues, stammered in response: “Sir—it is—it is—”

“Well! I suppose it is some crabbed, cross-grained lodger, some animal, the enemy of joy, who is pounding on the floor of his room to warn us to sing less loud,” said Ninny Moulin.

“Well! I guess it’s some cranky, grumpy tenant, some creature, the enemy of happiness, who is banging on the floor of his room to tell us to sing less loudly,” said Ninny Moulin.

“Then, by a general rule,” answered sententiously the pupil of the great painter, “if lodger or landlord ask for silence, tradition bids us reply by an infernal uproar, destined to drown all his remonstrances. Such, at least,” added the scapegrace, modestly, “are the foreign relations that I have always seen observed between neighboring powers.”

“Then, as a general rule,” replied the student of the great painter with a serious tone, “if a tenant or landlord asks for silence, tradition tells us to respond with a loud uproar, meant to drown out all their complaints. At least,” the mischievous one added modestly, “that’s how I’ve always seen neighboring powers interact.”

This remark was received with general laughter and applause. During the tumult, Morok questioned one of the waiters, and then exclaimed in a shrill tone, which rose above the clamor: “I demand a hearing!”

This comment was met with widespread laughter and applause. Amid the chaos, Morok asked one of the waiters, then shouted in a high-pitched voice that cut through the noise: “I want to be heard!”

“Granted!” cried the others, gayly. During the silence which followed the exclamation of Morok, the noise was again heard; it was this time quicker than before.

“Granted!” shouted the others, cheerfully. During the silence that followed Morok's exclamation, the noise was heard again; this time it was faster than before.

“The lodger is innocent,” said Morok, with a strange smile, “and would be quite incapable of interfering with your enjoyment.”

“The lodger is innocent,” said Morok, with a strange smile, “and would be completely unable to interfere with your enjoyment.”

“Then why does he keep up that knocking?” said Ninny Moulin, emptying his glass.

“Then why does he keep knocking?” said Ninny Moulin, emptying his glass.

“Like a deaf man who has lost his ear-horn?” added the young artist.

“Like a deaf person who has lost their hearing aid?” added the young artist.

“It is not the lodger who is knocking” said Morok, in a sharp, quick tone; “for they are nailing him down in his coffin.” A sudden and mournful silence followed these words.

“It’s not the lodger who is knocking,” Morok said quickly and sharply; “they're sealing him in his coffin.” A sudden and sorrowful silence followed these words.

“His coffin no, I am wrong,” resumed Morok; “her coffin, I should say, or more properly their coffin; for, in these pressing times, they put mother and child together.”

“His coffin—no, I take that back,” Morok continued; “her coffin, I meant to say, or more accurately their coffin; because, in these urgent times, they place mother and child together.”

“A woman!” cried PLEASURE, addressing the writer; “is it a woman that is dead?”

“A woman!” cried PLEASURE, speaking to the writer; “is a woman the one who is dead?”

“Yes, ma’am; a poor young woman about twenty years of age,” answered the waiter in a sorrowful tone. “Her little girl, that she was nursing, died soon after—all in less than two hours. My master is very sorry that you ladies and gents should be disturbed in this way; but he could not foresee this misfortune, as yesterday morning the young woman was quite well, and singing with all her might—no one could have been gayer than she was.”

“Yes, ma’am; a young woman around twenty years old,” replied the waiter with a sad expression. “Her little girl, whom she was nursing, passed away shortly after—all within two hours. My boss is really sorry that you ladies and gentlemen have to experience this, but he couldn’t have anticipated this tragedy, since just yesterday morning the young woman was perfectly fine and singing her heart out—no one was happier than she was.”

Upon these words, it was as if a funeral pall had been suddenly thrown over a scene lately so full of joy; all the rubicund and jovial faces took an expression of sadness; no one had the hardihood to make a jest of mother and child, nailed down together in the same coffin. The silence became so profound, that one could hear each breath oppressed by terror: the last blows of the hammer seemed to strike painfully on every heart; it appeared as if each sad feeling, until now repressed, was about to replace that animation and gayety, which had been more factitious than sincere. The moment was decisive. It was necessary to strike an immediate blow, and to raise the spirits of the guests, for many pretty rosy faces began to grow pale, many scarlet ears became suddenly white; Ninny Moulin’s were of the number.

Upon hearing these words, it felt like a funeral shroud had suddenly been thrown over a scene that was recently so full of joy; all the happy, flushed faces turned somber. No one had the courage to joke about the mother and child lying together in the same coffin. The silence grew so deep that you could hear every breath, weighed down by fear: the last blows of the hammer seemed to strike painfully in every heart; it felt like every sad emotion, which had been held back until now, was about to take the place of the energy and happiness that had been more fake than genuine. This moment was crucial. It was essential to act immediately and lift the spirits of the guests, as many pretty, rosy faces began to pale, and many red ears suddenly turned white; Ninny Moulin's were among them.

On the contrary, Sleepinbuff exhibited an increase of audacity; he drew up his figure, bent down from the effects of exhaustion, and, with a cheek slightly flushed, he exclaimed: “Well, waiter? are those bottles of brandy coming? And the punch? Devil and all! are the dead to frighten the living?”

On the contrary, Sleepinbuff showed more boldness; he straightened up, leaned down from exhaustion, and, with a slight blush on his cheeks, he exclaimed: “Well, waiter? Are those bottles of brandy on their way? And the punch? For heaven's sake! Are the dead supposed to scare the living?”

“He’s right! Down with sorrow, and let’s have the punch!” cried several of the guests, who felt the necessity of reviving their courage.

“He’s right! Forget sorrow, and let’s have the punch!” shouted several of the guests, who felt the need to lift their spirits.

“Forward, punch!”

"Go ahead, punch!"

“Begone, dull care!”

"Leave me alone, stress!"

“Jollity forever!”

“Joy forever!”

“Gentlemen, here is the punch,” said a waiter, opening the door. At sight of the flaming beverage, which was to reanimate their enfeebled spirits, the room rang with the loudest applause.

“Gentlemen, here’s the punch,” said a waiter, opening the door. At the sight of the fiery drink, which was meant to revive their weakened spirits, the room erupted with loud applause.

The sun had just set. The room was large, being capable of dining a hundred guests; and the windows were few, narrow, and half veiled by red cotton curtains. Though it was not yet night, some portions of this vast saloon were almost entirely dark. Two waiters brought the monster-punch, in an immense brass kettle, brilliant as gold, suspended from an iron bar, and crowned with flames of changing color. The burning beverage was then placed upon the table, to the great joy of the guests, who began to forget their past alarms.

The sun had just set. The room was large enough to host a hundred guests, and the windows were few, narrow, and partially covered by red cotton curtains. Even though it wasn't quite night yet, some areas of this huge hall were almost completely dark. Two waiters brought in the massive punch, served in an enormous brass kettle that shone like gold, hanging from an iron bar and topped with flames that changed colors. The fiery drink was then set on the table, much to the delight of the guests, who started to relax and forget their earlier worries.

30071m
Original

“Now,” said Jacques to Morok, in a taunting tone, “while the punch is burning, we will have our duel. The company shall judge.” Then, pointing to the two bottles of brandy, which the waiter had brought, Jacques added: “Choose your weapon!”

“Now,” Jacques said to Morok, with a mocking tone, “while the punch is heating up, we’ll have our duel. The others can be the judges.” Then, pointing to the two bottles of brandy that the waiter had brought, Jacques added: “Pick your weapon!”

“Do you choose,” answered Morok.

"Choose wisely," replied Morok.

“Well! here’s your bottle—and here’s your glass. Ninny Moulin shall be umpire.”

“Well! Here’s your bottle—and here’s your glass. Ninny Moulin will be the umpire.”

“I do not refuse to be judge of the field,” answered the religious writer, “only I must warn you, comrade, that you are playing a desperate game, and that just now, as one of these gentlemen has said, the neck of a bottle of brandy in one’s mouth, is perhaps more dangerous than the barrel of a loaded pistol.”

“I’m not refusing to be the judge of the situation,” the religious writer replied, “but I need to warn you, buddy, that you’re taking a huge risk, and right now, as one of these guys mentioned, having a bottle of brandy in your mouth might be more dangerous than the barrel of a loaded gun.”

“Give the word, old fellow!” said Jacques, interrupting Ninny Moulin, “or I will give it myself.”

“Go ahead, buddy!” said Jacques, interrupting Ninny Moulin, “or I’ll just do it myself.”

“Since you will have it so—so be it!”

“Since you want it that way—fine!”

“The first who gives in is conquered,” said Jacques.

“The first one to give in is defeated,” said Jacques.

“Agreed!” answered Morok.

"Sounds good!" replied Morok.

“Come, gentlemen, attention! we must follow every movement,” resumed Ninny Moulin. “Let us first see if the bottles are of the same size—equality of weapons being the foremost condition.”

“Come on, guys, listen up! We need to pay attention to every move,” Ninny Moulin continued. “First, let’s check if the bottles are the same size—having equal weapons is the most important rule.”

During these preparations, profound silence reigned in the room. The courage of the majority of those present, animated for a moment by the arrival of the punch, was soon again depressed by gloomy thoughts, as they vaguely foresaw the danger of the contest between Morok and Jacques. This impression joined to the sad thoughts occasioned by the incident of the coffin, darkened by degrees many a countenance. Some of the guests, indeed, continued to make a show of rejoicing, but their gayety appeared forced. Under certain circumstances, the smallest things will have the most powerful effect. We have said that, after sunset, a portion of this large room was plunged in obscurity; therefore, the guests who sat in the remote corners of the apartment, had no other light than the reflection of the flaming punch. Now it is well known, that the flame of burning spirit throws a livid, bluish tint over the countenance; it was therefore a strange, almost frightful spectacle, to see a number of the guests, who happened to be at a distance from the windows, in this ghastly and fantastic light.

During these preparations, a deep silence filled the room. Most of those present, briefly energized by the arrival of the punch, quickly fell back into gloomy thoughts, as they vaguely anticipated the danger of the contest between Morok and Jacques. This feeling, combined with the sad memories brought on by the coffin incident, slowly darkened many faces. Some guests still tried to put on a happy front, but their cheerfulness felt forced. In certain situations, even the smallest details can have a huge impact. As mentioned, after sunset, part of this large room was shrouded in darkness; thus, the guests sitting in the far corners had no light other than the glow from the flaming punch. It’s well-known that the flame of burning spirits casts a pale, bluish tint on faces; so, it was a strange, almost terrifying sight to see several guests, far from the windows, illuminated in that eerie and surreal light.

The painter, more struck than all the rest by this effect of color, exclaimed: “Look! at this end of the table, we might fancy ourselves feasting with cholera-patients, we are such fine blues and greens.”

The painter, more amazed than everyone else by this effect of color, exclaimed: “Look! At this end of the table, we might think we're dining with cholera patients, we look so good in blues and greens.”

This jest was not much relished. Fortunately, the loud voice of Ninny Moulin demanded attention, and for a moment turned the thoughts of the company.

This joke wasn’t well received. Luckily, Ninny Moulin's loud voice grabbed everyone’s attention and briefly distracted the group.

“The lists are open,” cried the religious writer, really more frightened than he chose to appear. “Are you ready, brave champions?” he added.

“The lists are open,” shouted the religious writer, actually more scared than he wanted to show. “Are you ready, brave champions?” he added.

“We are ready,” said Morok and Jacques.

“We're ready,” said Morok and Jacques.

“Present! fire!” cried Ninny Moulin, clapping his hands. And the two drinkers each emptied a tumbler full of brandy at a draught.

“Now! Fire!” shouted Ninny Moulin, clapping his hands. And the two drinkers each downed a glass full of brandy in one go.

Morok did not even knit his brow; his marble face remained impassible; with a steady hand he replaced his glass upon the table. But Jacques, as he put down his glass, could not conceal a slight convulsive trembling, caused by internal suffering.

Morok didn’t even furrow his brow; his expression stayed completely emotionless. With a steady hand, he set his glass back on the table. But Jacques, as he lowered his glass, couldn’t hide a slight shaking, caused by his inner pain.

“Bravely done!” cried Ninny Moulin. “The quarter of a bottle of brandy at a draught—it is glorious! No one else here would be capable of such prowess. And now, worthy champions, if you believe me, you will stop where you are.”

“Brilliantly done!” shouted Ninny Moulin. “A quarter of a bottle of brandy in one go—it’s amazing! No one else here could pull that off. And now, esteemed champions, if you trust me, you will stop right where you are.”

“Give the word!” answered Jacques, intrepidly. And, with feverish and shaking hand, he seized the bottle; then suddenly, instead of filling his glass, he said to Morok: “Bah! we want no glasses. It is braver to drink from the bottle. I dare you to it!”

“Give the word!” Jacques replied boldly. With a trembling hand, he grabbed the bottle; then suddenly, instead of pouring a drink, he said to Morok, “Nah! We don’t need glasses. It’s braver to drink straight from the bottle. I dare you to do it!”

Morok’s only answer was to shrug his shoulders, and raise the neck of the bottle to his lips. Jacques hastened to imitate him. The thin, yellowish, transparent glass gave a perfect view of the progressive diminution of the liquor. The stony countenance of Morok, and the pale thin face of Jacques, on which already stood large drops of cold sweat, were now, as well as the features of the other guests, illuminated by the bluish light of the punch; every eye was fixed upon Morok and Jacques, with that barbarous curiosity which cruel spectacles seem involuntarily to inspire.

Morok’s only response was to shrug his shoulders and raise the bottle to his lips. Jacques quickly followed his lead. The thin, yellowish, transparent glass provided a clear view of the liquor gradually decreasing. The stone-faced Morok and the pale, thin face of Jacques, already dotted with big drops of cold sweat, were now illuminated by the bluish light of the punch, along with the features of the other guests. Every eye was locked on Morok and Jacques, driven by the sort of morbid curiosity that cruel spectacles seem to provoke.

Jacques continued to drink, holding the bottle in his left hand; suddenly, he closed and tightened the fingers of his right hand with a convulsive movement; his hair clung to his icy forehead, and his countenance revealed an agony of pain. Yet he continued to drink; only, without removing his lips from the neck of the bottle, he lowered it for an instant, as if to recover breath. Just then, Jacques met the sardonic look of Morok, who continued to drink with his accustomed impassibility. Thinking that he saw the expression of insulting triumph in Morok’s glance, Jacques raised his elbow abruptly, and drank with avidity a few drops more. But his strength was exhausted. A quenchless fire devoured his vitals. His sufferings were too intense, and he could no longer bear up against them. His head fell backwards, his jaws closed convulsively, he crushed the neck of the bottle between his teeth, his neck grew rigid, his limbs writhed with spasmodic action, and he became almost senseless.

Jacques kept drinking, gripping the bottle in his left hand; suddenly, he closed and tightened the fingers of his right hand in a convulsive motion; his hair stuck to his cold forehead, and his face showed a deep agony. Still, he kept drinking; he just lowered the bottle for a moment, without taking his lips off it, as if trying to catch his breath. At that moment, Jacques caught the sardonic look of Morok, who continued to drink with his usual calmness. Thinking he saw a look of mocking triumph in Morok's eyes, Jacques abruptly raised his elbow and greedily swallowed a few more drops. But he was out of strength. An unquenchable fire consumed him from within. His pain was overwhelming, and he could no longer endure it. His head tilted back, his jaws clenched tightly, he bit down on the neck of the bottle, his neck tensed, his limbs twisted in spasms, and he became nearly unconscious.

“Jacques, my good fellow! it is nothing,” cried Morok, whose ferocious glance now sparkled with diabolical joy. Then, replacing his bottle on the table, he rose to go to the aid of Ninny Moulin, who was vainly endeavoring to hold Sleepinbuff.

“Jacques, my friend! It's nothing,” shouted Morok, his fierce gaze now shining with wicked delight. Then, putting his bottle back on the table, he got up to help Ninny Moulin, who was struggling to control Sleepinbuff.

This sudden attack had none of the symptoms of cholera. Yet terror seized upon all present; one of the women was taken with hysterics, and another uttered piercing cries and fainted away. Ninny Moulin, leaving Jacques in the hands of Morok, ran towards the door to seek for help,—when that door was suddenly opened, and the religious writer drew back in alarm, at the sight of the unexpected personage who appeared on the threshold.

This sudden attack showed none of the signs of cholera. Yet fear gripped everyone there; one woman began to have hysterics, while another let out loud screams and fainted. Ninny Moulin, leaving Jacques in Morok's care, rushed to the door to look for help—when that door suddenly swung open, and the religious writer stepped back in shock at the sight of the unexpected figure standing in the doorway.





CHAPTER XXII. MEMORIES.

The person before whom Ninny Moulin stopped in such extreme astonishment was the Bacchanal Queen.

The person who Ninny Moulin stopped to look at in such shock was the Bacchanal Queen.

Pale and wan, with, hair in disorder, hollow cheeks, sunken eyes, and clothed almost in rags, this brilliant and joyous heroine of so many mad orgies was now only the shadow of her former self. Misery and grief were impressed on that countenance, once so charming. Hardly had she entered the room, when Cephyse paused; her mournful and unquiet gaze strove to penetrate the half-obscurity of the apartment, in search of him she longed to see. Suddenly the girl started, and uttered a loud scream. She had just perceived, at the other side of a long table, by the bluish light of the punch, Jacques struggling with Morok and one of the guests, who were hardly able to restrain his convulsive movements.

Pale and weak, with messy hair, hollow cheeks, sunken eyes, and dressed almost in rags, this once brilliant and joyful heroine of countless wild parties was now just a shadow of her former self. Misery and sorrow were etched on her face, which was once so attractive. She had barely entered the room when Cephyse stopped; her sad and restless gaze tried to pierce the half-darkness of the room, searching for the person she longed to see. Suddenly, the girl gasped and let out a loud scream. She had just spotted Jacques struggling against Morok and one of the guests on the other side of a long table, who were barely able to hold him back from thrashing about.

At this sight Cephyse, in her first alarm, carried away by her affection, did what she had so often done in the intoxication of joy and pleasure. Light and agile, instead of losing precious time in making a long circuit, she sprang at once upon the table, passed nimbly through the array of plates and bottles, and with one spring was by the side of the sufferer.

At this sight, Cephyse, initially startled and driven by her affection, did what she had often done in moments of joy and excitement. Quick and nimble, rather than wasting time making a long detour, she jumped onto the table, swiftly navigated through the plates and bottles, and in a single leap was by the side of the injured person.

“Jacques!” she exclaimed, without yet remarking the lion-tamer, and throwing herself on the neck of her lover. “Jacques! it is I—Cephyse!”

“Jacques!” she said excitedly, not noticing the lion-tamer yet, and throwing herself around her lover's neck. “Jacques! It’s me—Cephyse!”

That well-known voice, that heart-piercing cry, which came from the bottom of the soul, seemed not unheard by Sleepinbuff. He turned his head mechanically towards the Bacchanal Queen, without opening his eyes, and heaved a deep sigh; his stiffened limbs relaxed, a slight trembling succeeded to the convulsions, and in a few seconds his heavy eyelids were raised with an effort, so as to uncover his dull and wandering gaze. Mute with astonishment, the spectators of this scene felt an uneasy curiosity. Cephyse, kneeling beside her lover, bathed his hands in her tears, covered them with kisses, and exclaimed, in a voice broken by sobs, “It is I—Cephyse—I have found you again—it was not my fault that I abandoned you! Forgive me, forgive—”

That familiar voice, that heart-wrenching cry that came from deep within, seemed to reach Sleepinbuff. He slowly turned his head toward the Bacchanal Queen, eyes still closed, and let out a deep sigh. His stiff limbs began to relax, a slight shiver replaced the convulsions, and after a few moments, he managed to lift his heavy eyelids with effort, revealing his dull and unfocused gaze. The onlookers, speechless with awe, felt a mix of anxious curiosity. Cephyse, kneeling next to her lover, soaked his hands with her tears, covered them with kisses, and cried out, her voice breaking with sobs, “It’s me—Cephyse—I found you again—it wasn’t my fault that I left you! Forgive me, please forgive—”

“Wretched woman!” cried Morok, irritated at this meeting, which might, perhaps, be fatal to his projects; “do you wish to kill him? In his present state, this agitation is death. Begone!” So saying, he seized Cephyse suddenly by the arm, just as Jacques, waking, as it were, from a painful dream, began to distinguish what was passing around him.

“Wretched woman!” shouted Morok, annoyed by this encounter, which could potentially ruin his plans; “do you want to kill him? In his current condition, this stress is lethal. Get out!” With that, he abruptly grabbed Cephyse by the arm, just as Jacques, waking up from a troubling dream, started to make sense of what was happening around him.

“You! It is you!” cried the Bacchanal Queen, in amazement, as she recognized Morok, “who separated me from Jacques!”

“You! It’s you!” exclaimed the Bacchanal Queen, astonished, as she recognized Morok. “You’re the one who kept me apart from Jacques!”

She paused; for the dim eye of the victim, as it rested upon her, grew suddenly bright.

She paused; the victim's dim eye, as it looked at her, suddenly grew bright.

“Cephyse!” murmured Jacques; “is it you?”

“Cephyse!” whispered Jacques; “is that you?”

“Yes, it is I,” answered she, in a voice of deep emotion; “who have come—I will tell you—”

“Yes, it’s me,” she replied, her voice filled with deep emotion. “I’ve come—I’ll explain to you—”

She was unable to continue, and, as she clasped her hands together, her pale, agitated, tearful countenance expressed her astonishment and despair at the mortal change which had taken place in the features of Jacques. He understood the cause of her surprise, and as he contemplated, in his turn, the suffering and emaciated countenance of Cephyse, he said to her, “Poor girl! you also have had to bear much grief, much misery—I should hardly have known you.”

She couldn't go on, and as she brought her hands together, her pale, upset, tear-streaked face showed her shock and despair at the drastic change in Jacques's features. He realized why she was so surprised, and as he looked at Cephyse's suffering and frail face, he said to her, “Poor girl! You’ve also gone through a lot of pain and sorrow—I barely recognized you.”

“Yes,” replied Cephyse, “much grief—much misery—and worse than misery,” she added, trembling, whilst a deep blush overspread her pale features.

“Yes,” replied Cephyse, “a lot of grief—lots of misery—and worse than misery,” she added, trembling, while a deep blush spread across her pale face.

“Worse than misery?” said Jacques, astonished.

“Worse than misery?” said Jacques, surprised.

“But it is you who have suffered,” hastily resumed Cephyse, without answering her lover.

“But you’re the one who has suffered,” Cephyse quickly replied, not addressing her lover.

“Just now, I was going to make an end of it—your voice has recalled me for an instant—but I feel something here,” and he laid his hand upon his breast, “which never gives quarter. It is all the same now—I have seen you—I shall die happy.”

“Just now, I was about to end it all—your voice brought me back for a moment—but I feel something here,” and he placed his hand on his chest, “that never gives up. It doesn't matter now—I’ve seen you—I can die happy.”

“You shall not die, Jacques; I am here—”

“You won’t die, Jacques; I’m here—”

“Listen to one, my girl. If I had a bushel of live coal in my stomach, it could hardly burn me more. For more than a month, I have been consuming my body by a slow fire. This gentleman,” he added, glancing at Morok, “this dear friend, always undertook to feed the flame. I do not regret life; I have lost the habit of work, and taken to drink and riot; I should have finished by becoming a thorough blackguard: I preferred that my friend here should amuse himself with lighting a furnace in my inside. Since what I drank just now, I am certain that it fumes like yonder punch.”

“Listen to me, my girl. If I had a bushel of live coals in my stomach, it couldn’t hurt me more. For over a month now, I’ve been burning myself from the inside out. This guy,” he said, glancing at Morok, “this dear friend of mine, always makes sure to keep the fire going. I don’t regret my life; I’ve lost my sense of purpose, turned to drinking and partying; I would have ended up as a total scoundrel. I’d rather my friend here have some fun stoking the furnace inside me. After what I just drank, I’m sure it’s smoking like that punch over there.”

30077m
Original

“You are both foolish and ungrateful,” said Morok, shrugging his shoulders; “you held out your glass, and I filled it—and, faith, we shall drink long and often together yet.”

“You're both foolish and ungrateful,” said Morok, shrugging his shoulders; “you held out your glass, and I filled it—and, honestly, we'll drink together long and often still.”

For some moments, Cephyse had not withdrawn her eyes from Morok. “I tell you, that you have long blown the fire, in which I have burnt my skin,” resumed Jacques, addressing Morok in a feeble voice, “so that they may not think I die of cholera. It would look as if I had been frightened by the part I played. I do not therefore reproach you, my affectionate friend,” added he, with a sardonic smile; “you dug my grave gayly—and sometimes, when, seeing the great dark hole, into which I was about to fall, I drew back a step—but you, my excellent friend, still pushed me forward, saying, ‘Go on, my boy, go on!’—and I went on—and here I am—”

For a while, Cephyse hadn’t taken her eyes off Morok. “I’m telling you, you’ve been stoking the fire that’s burned my skin,” Jacques said to Morok in a weak voice, “so they won’t think I’m dying of cholera. It would seem like I was scared by the role I played. So, I don’t blame you, my dear friend,” he added with a sarcastic smile; “you cheerfully dug my grave—and sometimes, when I saw the deep dark hole I was about to fall into, I hesitated—but you, my wonderful friend, kept pushing me forward, saying, ‘Keep going, my boy, keep going!’—and I did—and here I am—”

So saying, Sleepinbuff burst into a bitter laugh, which sent an icy shudder through the spectators of this scene.

So saying, Sleepinbuff burst into a bitter laugh, which sent an icy shudder through the spectators of this scene.

“My good fellow,” said Morok, coolly, “listen to me, and follow my advice.”

“My good man,” said Morok, calmly, “listen to me and take my advice.”

“Thank you! I know your advice—and, instead of listening to you, I prefer speaking to my poor Cephyse. Before I go down to the moles, I should like to tell her what weighs on my heart.”

“Thank you! I know your advice—and instead of listening to you, I prefer talking to my poor Cephyse. Before I go down to the moles, I want to tell her what’s on my mind.”

“Jacques,” replied Cephyse, “do not talk so. I tell you, you shall not die.”

“Jacques,” Cephyse said, “don’t talk like that. I’m telling you, you’re not going to die.”

“Why, then, my brave Cephyse, I shall owe my life to you,” returned Jacques, in a tone of serious feeling, which surprised the spectators. “Yes,” resumed he, “when I came to myself, and saw you so poorly clad, I felt something good about my heart—do you know why?—it was because I said to myself, ‘Poor girl! she has kept her word bravely; she has chosen to toil, and want, and suffer—rather than take another love—who would have given her what I gave her as long as I could’—and that thought, Cephyse, refreshed my soul. I needed it, for I was burning—and I burn still,” added he, clinching his fists with pain; “but that made me happy—it did me good—thanks, my good, brave Cephyse—yes, you are good and brave—and you were right; for I never loved any but you in the wide world; and if, in my degradation, I had one thought that raised me a little above the filth, and made me regret that I was not better—the thought was of you! Thanks then, my poor, dear love,” said Jacques, whose hot and shining eyes were becoming moist; “thanks once again,” and he reached his cold hand to Cephyse; “if I die, I shall die happy—if I live, I shall live happy also. Give me your hand, my brave Cephyse!—you have acted like a good and honest creature.”

“Why, then, my brave Cephyse, I owe my life to you,” Jacques replied, his tone serious and surprisingly emotional to the onlookers. “Yes,” he continued, “when I came to, and saw you dressed so poorly, I felt something good in my heart—do you know why?—it was because I thought to myself, ‘Poor girl! She has kept her promise so courageously; she has chosen to struggle, and face hardship, and suffer—rather than take another love—who would have given her what I gave her for as long as I could’—and that thought, Cephyse, lifted my spirit. I needed it, because I was in agony—and I still am,” he added, clenching his fists in pain; “but that thought made me happy—it did me good—thank you, my good, brave Cephyse—yes, you are good and brave—and you were right; because I never loved anyone but you in this vast world; and if, in my fall, I had a single thought that lifted me above the dirt, and made me wish I was better—the thought was of you! So thank you, my poor, dear love,” said Jacques, his hot and shining eyes growing moist; “thank you once again,” and he reached his cold hand out to Cephyse; “if I die, I'll die happy—if I live, I'll live happy too. Give me your hand, my brave Cephyse!—you have behaved like a good and honest person.”

Instead of taking the hand which Jacques offered her, Cephyse, still kneeling, bowed her head, and dared not raise her eyes to her lover.

Instead of taking the hand Jacques offered her, Cephyse, still kneeling, bowed her head and didn't dare look up at her lover.

“You don’t answer,” said he, leaning over towards the young girl; “you don’t take my hand—why is this?”

“You're not answering,” he said, leaning towards the young girl. “You’re not taking my hand—what's going on?”

The unfortunate creature only answered by stifled sobs. Borne down with shame, she held herself in so humble, so supplicating an attitude, that her forehead almost touched the feet of her lover.

The unfortunate creature only responded with muffled sobs. Overwhelmed with shame, she positioned herself in such a humble, pleading way that her forehead nearly touched her lover's feet.

Amazed at the silence and conduct of the Bacchanal Queen, Jacques looked at her with increasing agitation; suddenly he stammered out with trembling lips, “Cephyse, I know you. If you do not take my hand, it is because—”

Amazed by the silence and behavior of the Bacchanal Queen, Jacques stared at her with growing anxiety; suddenly, he blurted out with shaking lips, “Cephyse, I know you. If you don’t take my hand, it’s because—”

Then, his voice failing, he added, in a dull tone, after a moment’s silence, “When, six weeks ago, I was taken to prison, did you not say to me, ‘Jacques, I swear that I will work—and if need be, live in horrible misery—but I will live true!’ That was your promise. Now, I know you never speak false; tell me you have kept your word, and I shall believe you.”

Then, with his voice breaking, he said in a flat tone after a moment of silence, “When I was taken to prison six weeks ago, didn’t you say to me, ‘Jacques, I swear that I will work—and if necessary, live in awful misery—but I will live honestly!’ That was your promise. Now, I know you never lie; tell me you’ve kept your word, and I’ll believe you.”

Cephyse only answered by a heart-rending sob, as she pressed the knees of Jacques against her heaving bosom. By a strange contradiction, more common than is generally thought—this man, degraded by intoxication and debauchery, who, since he came out of prison, had plunged in every excess, and tamely yielded to all the fatal incitements of Morok, yet received a fearful blow, when he learned, by the mute avowal of Cephyse, the infidelity, of this creature, whom he had loved in spite of degradation. The first impulse of Jacques was terrible. Notwithstanding his weakness and exhaustion, he succeeded in rising from his seat, and, with a countenance contracted by rage and despair, he seized a knife, before they had time to prevent him, and turned it upon Cephyse. But at the moment he was about to strike, shrinking from an act of murder, he hurled the knife far away from him, and falling back into the chair, covered his face with his hands.

Cephyse only responded with a heart-wrenching sob as she pressed Jacques' knees against her chest. In a strange contradiction, more common than usually believed, this man—who had fallen into drunkenness and debauchery since his release from prison and had indulged in every excess while easily succumbing to Morok's fatal temptations—felt a devastating blow when he learned, through Cephyse's silent confession, of her betrayal, despite having loved her in her fallen state. Jacques’ first reaction was terrifying. Despite his weakness and exhaustion, he managed to get up from his seat. With a face twisted in rage and despair, he grabbed a knife before anyone had a chance to stop him and aimed it at Cephyse. But just as he was about to strike, recoiling from the idea of murder, he threw the knife away from him and collapsed back into the chair, covering his face with his hands.

At the cry of Ninny Moulin, who had, though late, thrown himself upon Jacques to take away the knife, Cephyse raised her head: Jacques’s woeful dejection wrung her heart; she rose, and fell upon his neck, notwithstanding his resistance, exclaiming in a voice broken by sobs, “Jacques, if you knew! if you only knew—listen—do not condemn me without hearing me—I will tell you all, I swear to you—without falsehood—this man,” and she pointed to Morok, “will not dare deny what I say; he came, and told me to have the courage to—”

At Ninny Moulin's shout, who had, although it was late, jumped onto Jacques to take the knife away, Cephyse lifted her head. Jacques’s deep sadness broke her heart; she got up and threw herself around his neck, despite his resistance, crying, “Jacques, if you only knew! If you just knew—listen—don't judge me without hearing me out—I’ll tell you everything, I swear—no lies—this man,” and she pointed to Morok, “won't dare deny what I'm saying; he came and told me to have the courage to—”

“I do not reproach you. I have no right to reproach you. Let me die in peace. I ask nothing but that now,” said Jacques, in a still weaker voice, as he repulsed Cephyse. Then he added, with a grievous and bitter smile, “Luckily, I have my dose. I knew—what I was doing—when I accepted the duel with brandy.”

“I don’t blame you. I have no right to blame you. Just let me die in peace. That’s all I ask for now,” Jacques said in an even weaker voice as he pushed Cephyse away. He then added with a sad and bitter smile, “At least I have my dose. I knew what I was doing when I agreed to the duel with brandy.”

“No, you shall not die, and you shall hear me,” cried Cephyse, with a bewildered air; “you shall hear me, and everybody else shall hear me. They shall see that it is not my fault. Is it not so, gentlemen? Do I not deserve pity? You will entreat Jacques to forgive me; for if driven by misery—finding no work—I was forced to this—not for the sake of any luxury—you see the rags I wear—but to get bread and shelter for my poor, sick sister—dying, and even more miserable than myself—would you not have pity upon me? Do you think one finds pleasure in one’s infamy?” cried the unfortunate, with a burst of frightful laughter; then she added, in a low voice, and with a shudder, “Oh, if you knew, Jacques! it is so infamous, so horrible, that I preferred death to falling so low a second time. I should have killed myself, had I not heard you were here.” Then, seeing that Jacques did not answer her, but shook his head mournfully as he sank down though still supported by Ninny Moulin, Cephyse exclaimed, as she lifted her clasped hands towards him, “Jacques! one word—for pity’s sake—forgive me!”

“No, you’re not going to die, and you’re going to listen to me,” Cephyse cried, looking dazed. “You’re going to hear me, and everyone else will too. They’ll see that it’s not my fault. Right, gentlemen? Don’t I deserve some sympathy? You’ll ask Jacques to forgive me; because if I was pushed into this by desperation—having no work—it wasn’t for some luxury, just look at the rags I’m wearing—but to get food and a place for my poor, sick sister—who’s dying and even worse off than I am—wouldn’t you feel sorry for me? Do you really think anyone enjoys being in such disgrace?” she shouted, bursting into a harsh laugh; then she added, quietly and shuddering, “Oh, if you only knew, Jacques! It’s so disgraceful, so terrible, that I would rather die than sink this low again. I would have killed myself if I hadn’t heard you were here.” Then, seeing that Jacques didn’t respond but shook his head sadly while still leaning on Ninny Moulin, Cephyse pleaded as she lifted her clasped hands toward him, “Jacques! Just one word—for pity’s sake—forgive me!”

“Gentlemen, pray remove this woman,” cried Morok; “the sight of her causes my friend too painful emotions.”

“Gentlemen, please take this woman away,” shouted Morok; “seeing her brings my friend too much pain.”

“Come, my dear child, be reasonable,” said several of the guests, who, deeply moved by this scene, were endeavoring to withdraw Cephyse from it; “leave him, and come with us; he is not in any danger.”

“Come on, my dear child, be sensible,” said several of the guests, who, deeply touched by this scene, were trying to pull Cephyse away from it; “leave him, and come with us; he’s not in any danger.”

“Gentlemen! oh, gentlemen!” cried the unfortunate creature, bursting into tears, and raising her hands in supplication; “listen to me—I will do all that you wish me—I will go—but, in heaven’s name, send for help, and do not let him die thus. Look, what pain he suffers! what horrible convulsions!”

“Gentlemen! Oh, gentlemen!” cried the unfortunate person, bursting into tears and raising her hands in pleading; “please listen to me—I’ll do whatever you want—I’ll go—but for heaven’s sake, call for help, and don’t let him die like this. Look at the pain he’s in! What terrible convulsions!”

“She is right,” said one of the guests, hastening towards the door; “we must send for a doctor.”

“She’s right,” said one of the guests, quickly moving towards the door; “we need to call a doctor.”

“There is no doctor to be found,” said another; “they are all too busy.”

“There’s no doctor around,” said another; “they’re all too busy.”

“We will do better than that,” cried a third; “the Hospital is just opposite, and we can carry the poor fellow thither. They will give him instant help. A leaf of the table will make a litter, and the table cloth a covering.”

“We can do better than that,” shouted a third person; “the hospital is right across the street, and we can take the poor guy there. They’ll help him right away. We can use a piece of the table as a stretcher, and the tablecloth as a cover.”

“Yes, yes, that is it,” said several voices; “let us carry him over at once.”

“Yes, yes, that’s it,” said several voices; “let’s carry him over right away.”

Jacques, burnt up with brandy, and overcome by his interview with Cephyse, had again fallen into violent convulsions. It was the dying paroxysm of the unfortunate man. They were obliged to tie him with the ends of the cloth, so as to secure him to the leaf which was to serve for a litter, which two of the guests hastened to carry away. They yielded to the supplication of Cephyse, who asked, as a last favor, to accompany Jacques to the Hospital. When the mournful procession quitted the great room of the eating-house, there was a general flight among the guests. Men and women made haste to wrap themselves in their cloaks, in order to conceal their costumes. The coaches, which had been ordered in tolerable number for the return of the masquerade, had luckily arrived. The defiance had been fully carried out, the audacious bravado accomplished, and they could now retire with the honors of war. Whilst a part of the guests were still in the room, an uproar, at first distant, but which soon drew nearer, broke out with incredible fury in the square of Notre Dame.

Jacques, burned out from drinking brandy and overwhelmed by his meeting with Cephyse, had fallen into severe convulsions again. It was the dying episode of the poor man. They had to tie him with pieces of cloth to secure him to the makeshift stretcher that two guests hurried to carry away. They agreed to Cephyse's request, who asked as a final favor to accompany Jacques to the hospital. When the sad procession left the main room of the restaurant, there was a mass exodus among the guests. Men and women hurried to wrap themselves in their cloaks to hide their costumes. Fortunately, there were enough coaches that had been ordered for the masquerade's return. The challenge had been fully met, the bold risk taken, and they could now leave with their heads held high. While part of the guests were still in the room, a distant uproar broke out, which soon grew louder with incredible violence in the square of Notre Dame.

Jacques had been carried to the outer door of the tavern. Morok and Ninny Moulin, striving to open a passage through the crowd in the direction of the Hospital, preceded the litter. A violent reflux of the multitude soon forced them to stop, whilst a new storm of savage outcries burst from the other extremity of the square, near the angle of the church.

Jacques had been brought to the outside door of the tavern. Morok and Ninny Moulin, trying to make their way through the crowd towards the Hospital, led the stretcher. A sudden surge of people quickly made them stop, while a fresh wave of angry shouts erupted from the other end of the square, near the corner of the church.

“What is it then?” asked Ninny Moulin of one of those ignoble figures that was leaping up before him. “What are those cries?”

“What is it then?” asked Ninny Moulin of one of those unworthy figures jumping up in front of him. “What are those cries?”

“They are making mince-meat of a poisoner, like him they have thrown into the river,” replied the man. “If you want to see the fun, follow me close,” added he, “and peg away with your elbows, for fear you should be too late.”

“They're making mincemeat out of a poisoner, just like the one they've tossed into the river,” the man replied. “If you want to see the action, stay close to me,” he added, “and keep your elbows out, so you don't miss it.”

Hardly had the wretch pronounced these words than a dreadful shriek sounded above the roar of the crowd, through which the bearers of the litter, preceded by Morok, were with difficulty making their way. It was Cephyse who uttered that cry. Jacques (one of the seven heirs of the Rennepont family) had just expired in her arms! By a strange fatality, at the very moment that the despairing exclamation of Cephyse announced that death, another cry rose from that part of the square where they were attacking the poisoner. That distant, supplicating cry, tremulous with horrible alarm, like the last appeal of a man staggering beneath the blows of his murderers, chilled the soul of Morok in the midst of his execrable triumph.

As soon as the miserable person said these words, a terrible scream pierced through the noise of the crowd, which was struggling to let the bearers of the litter pass, led by Morok. It was Cephyse who cried out. Jacques, one of the seven heirs of the Rennepont family, had just died in her arms! Strangely, at the exact moment that Cephyse's anguished shout signaled death, another cry echoed from the part of the square where they were confronting the poisoner. That distant, desperate cry, filled with horrific fear, like the last plea of a man reeling under the blows of his killers, sent a chill through Morok's heart amid his vile triumph.

“Damnation!” cried the skillful assassin, who had selected drunkenness and debauchery for his murderous but legal weapons; “it is the voice of the Abbe d’Aigrigny, whom they have in their clutches!”

“Damn it!” shouted the skilled assassin, who had chosen drunkenness and debauchery as his deadly yet legal tools; “it’s the voice of Abbe d’Aigrigny, who they’ve got trapped!”





CHAPTER XXIII. THE POISONER.

It is necessary to go back a little before relating the adventure of Father d’Aigrigny, whose cry of distress made so deep an impression upon Morok just at the moment of Jacques Rennepont’s death. We have said that the most absurd and alarming reports were circulating in Paris; not only did people talk of poison given to the sick or thrown into the public fountains, but it was also said that wretches had been surprised in the act of putting arsenic into the pots which are usually kept all ready on the counters of wine-shops. Goliath was on his way to rejoin Morok, after delivering a message to Father d’Aigrigny, who was waiting in a house on the Place de l’Archeveche. He entered a wine-shop in the Rue de la Calandre, to get some refreshment, and having drunk two glasses of wine, he proceeded to pay for them. Whilst the woman of the house was looking for change, Goliath, mechanically and very innocently, rested his hand on the mouth of one of the pots that happened to be within his reach.

It's important to rewind a bit before sharing the story of Father d’Aigrigny, whose cry for help made a strong impression on Morok right at the moment Jacques Rennepont passed away. We mentioned that outrageous and frightening rumors were spreading in Paris; people not only talked about poison being given to the sick or dumped in public fountains, but there were also reports of scoundrels being caught in the act of putting arsenic into the jars usually kept ready on the counters of wine shops. Goliath was heading back to meet Morok after delivering a message to Father d’Aigrigny, who was waiting in a building on the Place de l’Archeveche. He stopped at a wine shop on Rue de la Calandre to grab a drink, and after having two glasses of wine, he went to pay for them. While the shopkeeper was searching for change, Goliath, absentmindedly and innocently, rested his hand on the lid of one of the jars that happened to be within his reach.

The tall stature of this man and his repulsive and savage countenance had already alarmed the good woman, whose fears and prejudices had previously been roused by the public rumors on the subject of poisoning; but when she saw Goliath place his hand over the mouth of one of her pots, she cried out in dismay: “Oh! my gracious! what are you throwing into that pot?” At these words, spoken in a loud voice, and with the accent of terror, two or three of the drinkers at one of the tables rose precipitately, and ran to the counter, while one of them rashly exclaimed: “It is a poisoner!”

The tall stature of this man and his disgusting, wild appearance had already alarmed the good woman, whose fears and biases had been stirred by the public gossip about poisoning; but when she saw Goliath cover the mouth of one of her pots, she shouted in panic, “Oh my gosh! What are you putting in that pot?” Her words, shouted in a terrified tone, made two or three of the drinkers at one of the tables jump up and rush to the counter, with one of them foolishly yelling, “It's a poisoner!”

Goliath, not aware of the reports circulated in the neighborhood, did not at first understand of what he was accused. The men raised their voices as they called on him to answer the charge; but he, trusting to his strength, shrugged his shoulders in disdain, and roughly demanded the change, which the pale and frightened hostess no longer thought of giving him.

Goliath, unaware of the rumors going around, initially didn’t understand what he was being accused of. The men raised their voices, calling on him to respond to the accusation; however, he, confident in his strength, shrugged his shoulders in disdain and harshly demanded the change that the pale, frightened hostess no longer considered giving him.

“Rascal!” cried one of the men, with so much violence that several of the passers-by stopped to listen; “you shall have your change when you tell us what you threw in the pot!”

“Rascal!” shouted one of the men with such intensity that several passers-by paused to listen; “you will get your change once you tell us what you tossed into the pot!”

“Ha! did he throw anything into the wine-pot?” said one of the passers by.

“Ha! Did he throw anything into the wine pot?” said one of the bystanders.

“It is, perhaps, a poisoner,” said another.

“It might be a poisoner,” said another.

“He ought to be taken up,” added a third.

“He should be arrested,” added a third.

“Yes, yes,” cried those in the house—honest people perhaps, but under the influence of the general panic; “he must be taken up, for he has been throwing poison into the wine-pots.”

“Yes, yes,” shouted those in the house—maybe honest people, but caught up in the widespread panic; “he has to be arrested because he’s been poisoning the wine!”

The words “He is a poisoner” soon spread through the group, which, at first composed of three or four persons, increased every instant around the door of the wine-shop. A dull, menacing clamor began to rise from the crowd; the first accuser, seeing his fears thus shared and almost justified, thought he was acting like a good and courageous citizen in taking Goliath by the collar, and saying to him: “Come and explain yourself at the guard-house, villain!”

The phrase “He is a poisoner” quickly spread among the group, which, initially made up of three or four people, grew every moment around the entrance of the wine shop. A heavy, threatening noise started to build from the crowd; the first accuser, seeing his fears echoed and almost validated, believed he was being a good and brave citizen by grabbing Goliath by the collar and saying to him: “Come and explain yourself at the police station, you scoundrel!”

The giant, already provoked at insults of which he did not perceive the real meaning, was exasperated at this sudden attack; yielding to his natural brutality, he knocked his adversary down upon the counter, and began to hammer him with his fists. During this collision, several bottles and two or three panes of glass were broken with much noise, whilst the woman of the house, more and more frightened, cried out with all her might; “Help! a poisoner! Help! murder!”

The giant, already angered by insults he didn't truly understand, was furious about this unexpected attack. Giving in to his instinctive aggression, he threw his opponent onto the counter and started pummeling him with his fists. In the chaos, several bottles and a couple of panes of glass crashed loudly, while the landlady, increasingly terrified, yelled at the top of her lungs, “Help! A poisoner! Help! Murder!”

At the sound of the breaking windows and these cries of distress, the passers-by, of whom the greater number believed in the stories about the poisoners, rushed into the shop to aid in securing Goliath. But the latter, thanks to his herculean strength, after struggling for some moments with seven or eight persons, knocked down two of his most furious assailants, disengaged himself from the others, drew near the counter, and, taking a vigorous spring, rushed head-foremost, like a bull about to butt, upon the crowd that blocked up the door; then, forcing a passage, by the help of his enormous shoulders and athletic arms, he made his way into the street, and ran with all speed in the direction of the square of Notre-Dame, his garments torn, his head bare, and his countenance pale and full of rage. Immediately, a number of persons from amongst the crowd started in pursuit of Goliath, and a hundred voices exclaimed: “Stop—stop the poisoner!”

At the sound of the shattering windows and the cries for help, the passers-by, most of whom believed the stories about the poisoners, rushed into the shop to help secure Goliath. But Goliath, thanks to his incredible strength, after struggling for a few moments with seven or eight people, knocked down two of his most aggressive attackers, broke free from the others, moved closer to the counter, and, with a powerful leap, charged headfirst, like a bull about to charge, into the crowd blocking the door. Then, using his massive shoulders and strong arms, he forced his way into the street and ran as fast as he could toward the square of Notre-Dame, his clothes torn, his head bare, and his face pale and filled with rage. Immediately, several people from the crowd took off after Goliath, and a hundred voices shouted, “Stop—stop the poisoner!”

Hearing these cries, and seeing a man draw near with a wild and troubled look, a butcher, who happened to be passing with his large, empty tray on his head, threw it against Goliath’s shins, and taken by surprise, he stumbled and fell. The butcher, thinking he had performed as heroic an action as if he had encountered a mad dog, flung himself on Goliath, and rolled over with him on the pavement, exclaiming: “Help! it is a poisoner! Help! help!” This scene took place not far from the Cathedral, but at some distance from the crowd which was pressing round the hospital gate, as well as from the eating-house in which the masquerade of the cholera then was. The day was now drawing to a close. On the piercing call of the butcher, several groups, at the head of which were Ciboule and the quarryman, flew towards the scene of the struggle, while those who had pursued the pretended poisoner from the Rue de la Calandre, reached the square on their side.

Hearing these cries and seeing a man approach with a wild, troubled look, a butcher, who happened to be passing by with his large, empty tray on his head, threw it against Goliath’s shins. Caught off guard, Goliath stumbled and fell. The butcher, feeling like he had just done something heroic as if he’d encountered a rabid dog, jumped on Goliath and rolled with him on the pavement, shouting, “Help! It’s a poisoner! Help! Help!” This scene unfolded not far from the Cathedral but away from the crowd gathered around the hospital gate and the restaurant where the cholera masquerade was taking place. The day was coming to an end. At the butcher's urgent calls, several groups, led by Ciboule and the quarryman, rushed to the scene of the struggle, while those who had chased the supposed poisoner from the Rue de la Calandre arrived at the square from another direction.

At sight of this threatening crowd advancing towards him, Goliath, whilst he continued to defend himself against the butcher, who held him with the tenacity of a bull-dog, felt that he was lost unless he could rid himself of this adversary before the arrival of the rest; with a furious blow of the fist, therefore, he broke the jaw of the butcher, who just then was above him, and disengaging himself from his hold, he rose, and staggered a few steps forward. Suddenly he stopped. He saw that he was surrounded. Behind him rose the walls of the cathedral; to the right and left, and in front of him, advanced a hostile multitude. The groans uttered by the butcher, who had just been lifted from the ground covered with blood, augmented the fury of the populace.

At the sight of the menacing crowd moving toward him, Goliath, while still fending off the butcher who clung to him like a bulldog, realized he was doomed unless he could shake off this opponent before the others arrived; with a powerful punch, he shattered the butcher's jaw just as the man was above him, and breaking free from his grip, he stood up and staggered a few steps forward. Suddenly, he halted. He saw that he was surrounded. Behind him loomed the walls of the cathedral; to his right and left, and in front of him, a hostile crowd advanced. The groans of the butcher, who had just been knocked to the ground and was now covered in blood, only fueled the rage of the mob.

This was a terrible moment for Goliath: still standing alone in the centre of a ring that grew smaller every second, he saw on all sides angry enemies rushing towards him, and uttering cries of death. As the wild boar turns round once or twice, before resolving to stand at bay and face the devouring pack, Goliath, struck with terror, made one or two abrupt and wavering movements. Then, as he abandoned the possibility of flight, instinct told him that he had no mercy to expect from a crowd given up to blind and savage fury—a fury the more pitiless as it was believed to be legitimate. Goliath determined, therefore, at least to sell his life dearly; he sought for a knife in his pocket, but, not finding it, he threw out his left leg in an athletic posture, and holding up his muscular arms, hard and stiff as bars of iron, waited with intrepidity for the shock.

This was a terrible moment for Goliath: still standing alone in the center of a ring that shrank smaller by the second, he saw angry enemies rushing toward him from all sides, shouting cries of death. Like a wild boar that turns around a couple of times before deciding to stand its ground against the pack, Goliath, paralyzed with fear, made a few abrupt and unsteady movements. Then, as he gave up on the chance to escape, he realized he could expect no mercy from a crowd consumed by blind and savage rage—a rage that felt justified to them. Goliath decided, therefore, to at least make his life hard to take; he looked for a knife in his pocket, but not finding one, he stepped out his left leg in a strong stance, raised his muscular arms, hard and stiff like iron bars, and braced himself for the impact.

The first who approached Goliath was Ciboule. The hag, heated and out of breath, instead of rushing upon him, paused, stooped down, and taking off one of the large wooden shoes that she wore, hurled it at the giant’s head with so much force and with so true an aim that it struck him right in the eye, which hung half out of its socket. Goliath pressed his hands to his face, and uttered a cry of excruciating pain.

The first to face Goliath was Ciboule. The old woman, panting and exhausted, didn’t charge at him. Instead, she paused, bent down, and took off one of her large wooden shoes. She threw it at the giant’s head with such force and accuracy that it hit him right in the eye, which was barely hanging in its socket. Goliath clutched his face and let out a scream of unbearable pain.

“I’ve made him squint!” said Ciboule, with a burst of laughter.

“I made him squint!” Ciboule exclaimed, laughing hard.

30085m
Original

Goliath, maddened by the pain, instead of waiting for the attack, which the mob still hesitated to begin, so greatly were they awed by his appearance of herculean strength—the only adversary worthy to cope with him being the quarryman, who had been borne to a distance by the surging of the crowd—Goliath, in his rage, rushed headlong upon the nearest. Such a struggle was too unequal to last long; but despair redoubled the Colossus’s strength, and the combat was for a moment terrible. The unfortunate man did not fall at once. For some seconds, almost buried amid a swarm of furious assailants, one saw now his mighty arm rise and fall like a sledge hammer, beating upon skulls and faces, and now his enormous head, livid and bloody, drawn back by some of the combatants hanging to his tangled hair. Here and there sudden openings and violent oscillations of the crowd bore witness to the incredible energy of Goliath’s defence. But when the quarryman succeeded in reaching him, Goliath was overpowered and thrown down. A long, savage cheer in triumph announced this fall; for, under such circumstances, to “go under” is “to die.” Instantly a thousand breathless and angry voices repeated the cry of “Death to the poisoner!”

Goliath, driven mad by pain, didn’t wait for the mob to attack, which they hesitated to do because they were so intimidated by his enormous strength—the only opponent who could take him on was the quarryman, who had been pushed away by the crowd. In his rage, Goliath charged at the nearest person. The fight was incredibly uneven and couldn't last long; however, despair fueled the Colossus's strength, and for a moment, the struggle was intense. The unfortunate man didn’t go down immediately. For several seconds, nearly buried under a wave of furious attackers, his powerful arm swung up and down like a sledgehammer, pounding on heads and faces, while his massive, bruised, and bloody head was pulled back by some fighters clinging to his tangled hair. Here and there, sudden gaps and violent movements in the crowd showed just how fiercely Goliath was fighting back. But when the quarryman finally reached him, Goliath was overwhelmed and brought down. A long, fierce cheer erupted, celebrating his fall; because in situations like this, “falling” means “dying.” Instantly, a thousand breathless and furious voices echoed the cry of “Death to the poisoner!”

Then began one of those scenes of massacre and torture, worthy of cannibals, horrible to relate, and the more incredible, that they happen almost always in the presence, and often with the aid, of honest and humane people, who, blinded by false notions and stupid prejudices, allow themselves to be led into all sorts of barbarity, under the idea of performing an act of inexorable justice. As it frequently happens, the sight of the blood which flowed in torrents from Goliath’s wounds inflamed to madness the rage of his assailants. A hundred fists struck at the unhappy man; he was stamped under foot, his face and chest were beaten in. Ever and anon, in the midst of furious cries of “Death to the poisoner!” heavy blows were audible, followed by stifled groans. It was a frightful butchery. Each individual, yielding to a sanguinary frenzy, came in turn to strike his blow; or to tear off his morsel of flesh. Women—yes, women—mothers!—came to spend their rage on this mutilated form.

Then started one of those scenes of violence and torture, fitting for cannibals, awful to recount, and even more shocking because they almost always happen in front of, and often with the help of, decent and kind people who, blinded by false beliefs and stupid biases, let themselves get caught up in all kinds of brutality, thinking they are carrying out an act of relentless justice. As often happens, the sight of the blood pouring from Goliath’s wounds fueled the madness of his attackers. A hundred fists pounded on the poor man; he was trampled, his face and chest were crushed. Every now and then, amidst furious shouts of “Death to the poisoner!” heavy blows could be heard, followed by muffled groans. It was a horrific slaughter. Each person, giving in to a bloody frenzy, took their turn to strike a blow or tear off a piece of flesh. Women—yes, women—mothers!—came to unleash their fury on this mutilated figure.

There was one moment of frightful terror. With his face all bruised and covered with mud, his garments in rags, his chest bare, red, gaping with wounds—Goliath, availing himself of a moment’s weariness on the part of his assassins, who believed him already, finished, succeeded, by one of those convulsive starts frequent in the last agony, in raising himself to his feet for a few seconds; then, blind with wounds and loss of blood, striking about his arms in the air as if to parry blows that were no longer struck, he muttered these words, which came from his mouth, accompanied by a crimson torrent: “Mercy! I am no poisoner. Mercy!” This sort of resurrection produced so great an effect on the crowd, that for an instant they fell hack affrighted. The clamor ceased, and a small space was left around the victim. Some hearts began even to feel pity; when the quarryman, seeing Goliath blinded with blood, groping before him with his hands, exclaimed in ferocious allusion to a well-known game: “Now for blind-man’s-bluff.”

There was one moment of terrifying fear. With his face all bruised and covered in mud, his clothes in rags, his chest bare, red, and gaping with wounds—Goliath, taking advantage of a brief pause from his attackers, who thought he was done for, managed, in one of those convulsive movements common in death throes, to raise himself to his feet for a few seconds. Then, blinded by his wounds and blood loss, flailing his arms in the air as if to fend off blows that were no longer coming, he muttered these words, which emerged from his mouth along with a flood of crimson: “Mercy! I am no poisoner. Mercy!” This kind of brief revival had such an effect on the crowd that for a moment they recoiled in fear. The roar died down, and a small space opened up around the victim. Some hearts even began to feel pity when the quarryman, seeing Goliath blinded by blood and groping in front of him with his hands, shouted in a cruel reference to a well-known game: “Now for blind-man’s-bluff.”

Then, with a violent kick, he again threw down the victim, whose head struck twice heavily on the pavement.

Then, with a harsh kick, he threw the victim down again, causing their head to hit the pavement hard twice.

Just as the giant fell a voice from amongst the crowd exclaimed: “It is Goliath! stop! he is innocent.”

Just as the giant fell, a voice from the crowd shouted, “It’s Goliath! Stop! He’s innocent.”

It was Father d’Aigrigny, who, yielding to a generous impulse, was making violent efforts to reach the foremost rank of the actors in this scene, and who cried out, as he came nearer, pale, indignant, menacing: “You are cowards and murderers! This man is innocent. I know him. You shall answer for his life.”

It was Father d’Aigrigny, who, giving in to a noble instinct, was desperately trying to get to the front of the actors in this scene, and shouted out, as he got closer, pale, angry, threatening: “You are cowards and murderers! This man is innocent. I know him. You will be held responsible for his life.”

These vehement words were received with loud murmurs.

These intense words were met with loud murmurs.

“You know that poisoner,” cried the quarryman, seizing the Jesuit by the collar; “then perhaps you are a poisoner too.

“You know that poisoner,” shouted the quarryman, grabbing the Jesuit by the collar; “so maybe you’re a poisoner as well.”

“Wretch,” exclaimed Father d’Aigrigny, endeavoring to shake himself loose from the grasp, “do you dare to lay hand upon me?”

“Wretch,” shouted Father d’Aigrigny, trying to break free from the hold, “do you really think you can touch me?”

“Yes, I dare do anything,” answered the quarryman.

“Yes, I’ll take on anything,” replied the quarryman.

“He knows him: he’s a poisoner like the other,” cried the crowd, pressing round the two adversaries; whilst Goliath, who had fractured his skull in the fall, uttered a long death-rattle.

“He knows him: he’s a poisoner like the other,” shouted the crowd, crowding around the two rivals; while Goliath, who had cracked his skull in the fall, let out a long death rattle.

At a sudden movement of Father d’Aigrigny, who disengaged himself from the quarryman, a large glass phial of peculiar form, very thick, and filled with a greenish liquor, fell from his pocket, and rolled close to the dying Goliath. At sight of this phial, many voices exclaimed together: “It is poison! Only see! He had poison upon him.”

At a sudden movement from Father d’Aigrigny, who pulled away from the quarryman, a large, thick glass vial with a weird shape fell out of his pocket and rolled up to the dying Goliath. When they saw the vial, many voices shouted in unison: “It’s poison! Look! He had poison with him.”

The clamor redoubled at this accusation, and they pressed so close to Abbe d’Aigrigny, that he exclaimed: “Do not touch me! do not approach me!”

The noise grew louder with the accusation, and they crowded so close to Abbe d’Aigrigny that he shouted, “Don’t touch me! Stay away from me!”

“If he is a poisoner,” said a voice, “no more mercy for him than for the other.”

“If he’s a poisoner,” said a voice, “no more mercy for him than for the other.”

“I a poisoner?” said the abbe, struck with horror.

“Am I a poisoner?” said the abbe, shocked with horror.

Ciboule had darted upon the phial; the quarryman seized it from her, uncorked it and presenting it to Father d’Aigrigny, said to him: “Now tell us what is that?”

Ciboule had lunged for the bottle; the quarryman grabbed it from her, uncorked it, and held it out to Father d’Aigrigny, saying, “Now tell us, what is this?”

“It is not poison,” cried Father d’Aigrigny.

“It’s not poison,” shouted Father d’Aigrigny.

“Then drink it!” returned the quarryman.

“Then drink it!” replied the quarryman.

“Yes, yes! let him drink it!” cried the mob.

“Yes, yes! Let him drink it!” shouted the crowd.

“Never,” answered Father d’Aigrigny, in extreme alarm. And he drew back as he spoke, pushing away the phial with his hand.

“Never,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, clearly alarmed. He recoiled as he spoke, pushing the vial away with his hand.

“Do you see? It is poison. He dares not drink it,” they exclaimed. Hemmed in on every side, Father d’Aigrigny stumbled against the body of Goliath.

“Do you see? It’s poison. He doesn’t dare drink it,” they exclaimed. Trapped on all sides, Father d’Aigrigny stumbled against Goliath's body.

“My friends,” cried the Jesuit, who, without being a poisoner, found himself exposed to a terrible alternative, for his phial contained aromatic salts of extraordinary strength, designed for a preservative against the cholera, and as dangerous to swallow as any poison, “my good friends, you are in error. I conjure you, in the name of heaven—”

“My friends,” yelled the Jesuit, who, although he wasn’t a poisoner, faced a terrible choice, since his vial held powerful aromatic salts meant as a preservative against cholera, and were just as dangerous to ingest as any poison. “My good friends, you’re mistaken. I urge you, in the name of heaven—”

“If that is not poison, drink it!” interrupted the quarryman, as he again offered the bottle to the Jesuit.

“If that’s not poison, go ahead and drink it!” interrupted the quarryman, as he offered the bottle to the Jesuit once more.

“If he does not drink it, death to the poisoner of the poor!”

“If he doesn’t drink it, death to the one who poisoned the poor!”

“Yes!—death to him! death to him!”

“Yes!—death to him! death to him!”

“Unhappy men!” cried Father d’Aigrigny, whilst his hair stood on end with terror; “do you mean to murder me?”

“Unhappy men!” shouted Father d’Aigrigny, his hair standing on end with fear; “are you really going to kill me?”

“What about all those, that you and your mate have killed, you wretch?”

“What about all those you and your partner have killed, you wretch?”

“But it is not true—and—”

“But it's not true—and—”

“Drink, then!” repeated the inflexible quarryman; “I ask you for the last time.”

“Drink, then!” repeated the unyielding quarryman; “I'm asking you for the last time.”

“To drink that would be death,” cried Father d’Aigrigny.

“To drink that would be death,” exclaimed Father d’Aigrigny.

“Oh! only hear the wretch!” cried the mob, pressing closer to him; “he has confessed—he has confessed!”

“Oh! Just listen to the poor guy!” shouted the crowd, moving in closer to him; “he's admitted it—he's admitted it!”

“He has betrayed himself!”(40)

"He's betrayed himself!"(40)

“He said, ‘to drink that would be death!’”

“He said, ‘drinking that would be deadly!’”

“But listen to me,” cried the abbe, clasping his hands together; “this phial is—”

“But listen to me,” cried the abbe, pressing his hands together; “this bottle is—”

Furious cries interrupted Father d’Aigrigny. “Ciboule, make an end of that one!” cried the quarryman, spurning Goliath with his foot. “I will begin this one!” And he seized Father d’Aigrigny by the throat.

Furious shouts cut off Father d’Aigrigny. “Ciboule, finish that one off!” yelled the quarryman, kicking Goliath with his foot. “I’ll take care of this one!” He grabbed Father d’Aigrigny by the throat.

At these words, two different groups formed themselves. One, led by Ciboule, “made an end” of Goliath, with kicks and blows, stones and wooden shoes; his body was soon reduced to a horrible thing, mutilated, nameless, formless—a mere inert mass of filth and mangled flesh. Ciboule gave her cloak, which they tied to one of the dislocated ankles of the body, and thus dragged it to the parapet of the quay. There, with shouts of ferocious joy, they precipitated the bloody remains into the river. Now who does not shudder at the thought that, in a time of popular commotion, a word, a single word, spoken imprudently, even by an honest man, and without hatred, will suffice to provoke so horrible a murder.

At these words, two different groups formed. One, led by Ciboule, "finished off" Goliath with kicks and blows, stones and wooden shoes; his body was soon reduced to a horrifying sight, mutilated, nameless, formless—a mere lifeless mass of dirt and mangled flesh. Ciboule gave her cloak, which they tied to one of the dislocated ankles of the body, and dragged it to the edge of the quay. There, with shouts of wild joy, they tossed the bloody remains into the river. Now, who doesn't shudder at the thought that, during a time of public upheaval, a single word, spoken carelessly—even by an honest person and without malice—can lead to such a horrific act of murder.

“Perhaps it is a poisoner!” said one of the drinkers in the tavern of the Rue de la Calandre—nothing more—and Goliath had been pitilessly murdered.

“Maybe it's a poisoner!” said one of the drinkers in the tavern on Rue de la Calandre—nothing more—and Goliath had been ruthlessly murdered.

What imperious reasons for penetrating the lowest depths of the masses with instruction and with light—to enable unfortunate creatures to defend themselves from so many stupid prejudices, so many fatal superstitions, so much implacable fanaticism!—How can we ask for calmness, reflection, self-control, or the sentiment of justice from abandoned beings, whom ignorance has brutalized, and misery depraved, and suffering made ferocious, and of whom society takes no thought, except when it chains them to the galleys, or binds them ready for the executioner! The terrible cry which had so startled Morok was uttered by Father d’Aigrigny as the quarryman laid his formidable hand upon him, saying to Ciboule: “Make an end of that one—I will begin this one!”

What urgent reasons there are for reaching the lowest levels of society with education and light—to help unfortunate people defend themselves against so many foolish prejudices, deadly superstitions, and relentless fanaticism!—How can we expect calmness, reflection, self-control, or a sense of justice from abandoned individuals whom ignorance has brutalized, misery has corrupted, and suffering has made vicious, and whom society ignores except when it confines them to the galleys or prepares them for execution! The terrifying shout that startled Morok was uttered by Father d’Aigrigny as the quarryman placed his powerful hand on him, saying to Ciboule: “Finish off that one—I’ll start with this one!”

(40) This fact is historical. A man was murdered because a phial full of ammonia was found upon him. On his refusal to drink it, the populace, persuaded that the bottle contained poison, tore him to pieces.

(40) This is a historical fact. A man was killed because a vial full of ammonia was found on him. When he refused to drink it, the crowd, convinced that the bottle held poison, tore him apart.





CHAPTER XXIV. IN THE CATHEDRAL.

Night was almost come, as the mutilated body of Goliath was thrown into the river. The oscillations of the mob had carried into the street, which runs along the left side of the cathedral, the group into whose power Father d’Aigrigny had fallen. Having succeeded in freeing himself from the grasp of the quarryman, but still closely pressed by the multitude that surrounded him, crying, “Death to the poisoner!” he retreated step by step, trying to parry the blows that were dealt him. By presence of mind, address, and courage, recovering at that critical moment his old military energy, he had hitherto been able to resist and to remain firm on his feet—knowing, by the example of Goliath, that to fall was to die. Though he had little hope of being heard to any purpose, the abbe continued to call for help with all his might. Disputing the ground inch by inch, he manoeuvred so as to draw near one of the lateral walls of the church, and at length succeeded in ensconcing himself in a corner formed by the projection of a buttress, and close by a little door.

Night was nearly here as Goliath's mutilated body was tossed into the river. The chaos of the mob had spilled into the street next to the cathedral, where Father d’Aigrigny found himself trapped. After managing to break free from the grip of the quarryman but still surrounded by the crowd shouting, “Death to the poisoner!” he stepped back slowly, trying to deflect the blows aimed at him. With quick thinking, skill, and courage, he tapped into his old military strength at that critical moment, managing to stay on his feet—aware that, like Goliath, to fall meant certain death. Although he had little hope of being heard, the abbe continued to shout for help with all his strength. Fighting for every inch, he maneuvered closer to one of the church's side walls and eventually found refuge in a corner formed by the jut of a buttress, right next to a small door.

This position was rather favorable. Leaning with his back against the wall, Father d’Aigrigny was sheltered from the attacks of a portion of his assailants. But the quarryman, wishing to deprive him of this last chance of safety, rushed upon him, with the intention of dragging him out into the circle where he would have been trampled under foot. The fear of death gave Father d’Aigrigny extraordinary strength, and he was able once more to repulse the quarryman, and remain entrenched in the corner where he had taken refuge. The resistance of the victim redoubled the rage of the assailants. Cries of murderous import resounded with new violence. The quarryman again rushed upon Father d’Aigrigny, saying, “Follow me, friends! this lasts too long. Let us make an end of it.”

This situation was quite advantageous. Leaning back against the wall, Father d’Aigrigny was protected from some of his attackers. However, the quarryman, wanting to take away this last chance of safety, charged at him with the intent of dragging him out into the area where he would be trampled. Fear of death gave Father d’Aigrigny an incredible surge of strength, and he was able to push the quarryman back once again, staying secure in the corner where he had taken refuge. The victim’s resistance only fueled the attackers' rage. Shouts of murderous intent rang out with renewed intensity. The quarryman charged at Father d’Aigrigny again, shouting, “Come on, friends! This has gone on long enough. Let’s put an end to it.”

Father d’Aigrigny saw that he was lost. His strength was exhausted, and he felt himself sinking; his legs trembled under him, and a cloud obscured his sight; the howling of the furious mob began to sound dull upon his ear. The effects of violent contusions, received during the struggle, both on the head and chest, were now very perceptible. Two or three times, a mixture of blood and foam rose to the lips of the abbe; his position was a desperate one.

Father d’Aigrigny realized he was done for. He was completely drained, feeling himself sinking; his legs shook beneath him, and a fog blurred his vision; the howling of the angry crowd grew muffled in his ears. The impact of the heavy blows he had taken during the fight, both to his head and chest, was becoming very noticeable. Two or three times, a mix of blood and foam bubbled up to the abbe’s lips; he was in a dire situation.

“To be slaughtered by these brutes, after escaping death so often in war!” Such was the thought of Father d’Aigrigny, as the quarryman rushed upon him.

“To be killed by these savages, after dodging death so many times in battle!” Such was the thought of Father d’Aigrigny, as the quarryman charged at him.

Suddenly, at the very moment when the abbe, yielding to the instinct of self-preservation, uttered one last call for help, in a heart-piercing voice, the door against which he leaned opened behind him, and a firm hand caught hold of him, and pulled him into the church. Thanks to this movement, performed with the rapidity of lightning, the quarryman, thrown forward in his attempt to seize Father d’Aigrigny, could not check his progress, and found himself just opposite to the person who had come, as it were, to take the place of the victim.

Suddenly, at the very moment when the abbe, driven by self-preservation, shouted one last desperate call for help in a heart-wrenching voice, the door he was leaning against opened behind him. A strong hand grabbed him and pulled him into the church. Thanks to this lightning-fast movement, the quarryman, lunging forward to grab Father d’Aigrigny, couldn’t stop himself and ended up face-to-face with the person who had, in a sense, taken the place of the victim.

The quarryman stopped short, and then fell back a couple of paces, so much was he amazed at this sudden apparition, and impressed, like the rest of the crowd, with a vague feeling of admiration and respect at sight of him who had come so miraculously to the aid of Father d’Aigrigny. It was Gabriel. The young missionary remained standing on the threshold of the door. His long black cassock was half lost in the shadows of the cathedral; whilst his angelic countenance, with its border of long light hair, now pale and agitated by pity and grief, was illumined by the last faint rays of twilight. This countenance shone with so divine a beauty, and expressed such touching and tender compassion, that the crowd felt awed as, with his large blue eyes full of tears, and his hands clasped together, he exclaimed, in a sonorous voice: “Have mercy, my brethren! Be humane—be just!”

The quarryman stopped abruptly and stepped back a few paces, so taken aback was he by this sudden appearance, sharing with the rest of the crowd a vague sense of admiration and respect for the one who had so miraculously come to Father d’Aigrigny’s aid. It was Gabriel. The young missionary stood at the door. His long black robe was partially engulfed in the shadows of the cathedral, while his angelic face, framed by long light hair, now pale and troubled by pity and grief, was lit by the last faint rays of twilight. This face radiated such divine beauty and conveyed such deep and tender compassion that the crowd felt a sense of reverence as, with large blue eyes filled with tears and hands clasped together, he exclaimed in a powerful voice: “Have mercy, my brothers! Be humane—be just!”

Recovering from his first feeling of surprise and involuntary emotion, the quarryman advanced a step towards Gabriel, and said to him: “No mercy for the poisoner! we must have him! Give him up to us, or we go and take him!”

Recovering from his initial shock and unexpected emotions, the quarryman took a step closer to Gabriel and said, “No mercy for the poisoner! We have to get him! Hand him over, or we’ll go get him ourselves!”

“You cannot think of it, my brethren,” answered Gabriel; “the church is a sacred place—a place of refuge for the persecuted.”

“You can’t even imagine it, my friends,” replied Gabriel. “The church is a sacred space—a safe haven for those who are persecuted.”

“We would drag our prisoner from the altar!” answered the quarryman, roughly; “so give him up to us.”

“We will pull our prisoner away from the altar!" the quarryman responded harshly. "So hand him over to us.”

“Listen to me, my brethren,” said Gabriel, extending his arms towards them.

“Listen to me, my friends,” said Gabriel, stretching out his arms toward them.

30093m
Original

“Down with the shaveling!” cried the quarryman; “let us go in and hunt him up in the church!”

“Down with the shaveling!” shouted the quarryman; “let’s go in and track him down in the church!”

“Yes, yes!” cried the mob, again led away by the violence of this wretch, “down with the black gown!”

“Yes, yes!” shouted the crowd, once more stirred up by the rage of this miserable person, “down with the black gown!”

“They are all of a piece!”

“They're all identical!”

“Down with them!”

"Get rid of them!"

“Let us do as we did at the archbishop’s!”

“Let’s do what we did at the archbishop’s!”

“Or at Saint-Germain-l’Auxerrois!”

"Or at Saint-Germain-l'Auxerrois!"

“What do our likes care for a church?”

“What do our interests care for a church?”

“If the priests defend the poisoners, we’ll pitch them into the water too!”

“If the priests protect the poisoners, we’ll throw them into the water as well!”

“Yes, yes!”

“Absolutely!”

“I’ll show you the lead!” cried the quarryman; and followed by Ciboule, and a good number of determined men, he rushed towards Gabriel.

“I’ll show you the way!” shouted the quarryman; and followed by Ciboule and a good group of determined men, he charged towards Gabriel.

The missionary, who for some moments had watched the increasing fury of the crowd, had foreseen this movement; hastily retreating into the church, he succeeded, in spite of the efforts of the assailants, in nearly closing the door, and in barricading it by the help of a wooden bar, which he held in such a manner as would enable the door to resist for a few minutes.

The missionary, who had been watching the crowd's growing anger for a while, had predicted this shift. Quickly retreating into the church, he managed, despite the attackers' attempts, to almost close the door and barricade it with a wooden bar, using it in a way that would allow the door to hold for a few minutes.

Whilst he thus defended the entrance, Gabriel shouted to Father d’Aigrigny: “Fly, father! fly through the vestry! the other doors are fastened.”

While he defended the entrance, Gabriel shouted to Father d’Aigrigny: “Run, Father! Escape through the vestry! The other doors are locked.”

The Jesuit, overpowered by fatigue, covered with contusions, bathed in cold sweat, feeling his strength altogether fail, and too soon fancying himself in safety, had sunk, half fainting, into a chair. At the voice of Gabriel, he rose with difficulty, and, with a trembling step, endeavored to reach the choir, separated from the rest of the church by an iron railing.

The Jesuit, overwhelmed with exhaustion, bruised all over, drenched in cold sweat, feeling completely drained, and too quickly thinking he was safe, had collapsed, nearly passing out, into a chair. At the sound of Gabriel's voice, he struggled to get up and, with unsteady steps, tried to make his way to the choir, which was separated from the rest of the church by an iron railing.

“Quick, father!” added Gabriel, in alarm, using every effort to maintain the door, which was now vigorously assailed. “Make haste! In a few minutes it will be too late. All alone!” continued the missionary, in despair, “alone, to arrest the progress of these madmen!”

“Quick, Dad!” Gabriel added, panic rising in his voice as he pressed against the door, which was being attacked with force. “Hurry up! In just a few minutes, it’ll be too late. All by myself!” the missionary continued, feeling hopeless, “by myself, to stop these crazed people!”

He was indeed alone. At the first outbreak of the attack, three or four sacristans and other members of the establishment were in the church; but, struck with terror, and remembering the sack of the archbishop’s palace, and of Saint-Germain-l’Auxerrois, they had immediately taken flight. Some of them had concealed themselves in the organ-loft and others fled into the vestry, the doors of which they locked after them, thus cutting off the retreat of Gabriel and Father d’Aigrigny. The latter, bent double by pain, yet roused by the missionary’s portentive warning, helping himself on by means of the chairs he met with on his passage, made vain efforts to reach the choir railing. After advancing a few steps, vanquished by his suffering, he staggered and fell upon the pavement, deprived of sense and motion. At the same moment, Gabriel, in spite of the incredible energy with which the desire to save Father d’Aigrigny had inspired him, felt the door giving way beneath the formidable pressure from without.

He was truly alone. When the attack first started, three or four sacristans and other staff members were in the church; but, filled with fear, and recalling the looting of the archbishop’s palace and Saint-Germain-l’Auxerrois, they quickly fled. Some hid in the organ loft, while others ran into the vestry, locking the doors behind them, effectively blocking the escape route for Gabriel and Father d’Aigrigny. The latter, doubled over in pain but spurred on by the missionary’s urgent warning, used the chairs in his path to prop himself up as he struggled to reach the choir railing. After moving a few steps, overwhelmed by his suffering, he staggered and collapsed on the floor, losing consciousness and motion. At that same moment, Gabriel, despite the extraordinary determination fueled by his desire to save Father d’Aigrigny, felt the door begin to give in to the intense pressure from outside.

Turning his head, to see if the Jesuit had at least quitted the church, Gabriel, to his great alarm, perceived that he was lying motionless at a few steps from the choir. To abandon the half-broken door, to run to Father d’Aigrigny, to lift him in his arms, and drag him within the railing of the choir, was for the young priest an action rapid as thought; for he closed the gate of the choir just at the instant that the quarryman and his band, having finished breaking down the door, rushed in a body into the church.

Turning his head to check if the Jesuit had at least left the church, Gabriel, to his great alarm, noticed that he was lying motionless just a few steps from the choir. Leaving the half-broken door behind, running to Father d’Aigrigny, lifting him in his arms, and pulling him within the railing of the choir was an action as quick as a thought for the young priest; he closed the gate of the choir just as the quarryman and his crew, having finished breaking down the door, rushed into the church.

Standing in front of the choir, with his arms crossed upon his breast, Gabriel waited calmly and intrepidly for this mob, still more exasperated by such unexpected resistance.

Standing in front of the choir, with his arms crossed over his chest, Gabriel waited patiently and boldly for this crowd, even more frustrated by such unexpected resistance.

The door once forced, the assailants rushed in with great violence. But hardly had they entered the church, than a strange scene took place. It was nearly dark; only a few silver lamps shed their pale light round the sanctuary, whose far outlines disappeared in the shadow. On suddenly entering the immense cathedral, dark, silent, and deserted, the most audacious were struck with awe, almost with fear in presence of the imposing grandeur of that stony solitude. Outcries and threats died away on the lips of the most furious. They seemed to dread awaking the echoes of those enormous arches, those black vaults, from which oozed a sepulchral dampness, which chilled their brows, inflamed with anger, and fell upon their shoulders like a mantle of ice.

The door was forced open, and the attackers burst in with great force. But as soon as they entered the church, a strange scene unfolded. It was nearly dark; only a few silver lamps cast their faint light around the sanctuary, where the distant outlines faded into shadow. Upon stepping into the vast cathedral, dark, silent, and empty, even the bravest among them were filled with awe, almost fear, at the impressive grandeur of that stony solitude. Shouts and threats faded on the lips of the angriest. They seemed to fear disturbing the echoes of those massive arches, those dark vaults, from which emanated a tomb-like dampness that chilled their angry brows and settled on their shoulders like a cloak of ice.

Religious tradition, routine, habit, the memories of childhood, have so much influence upon men, that hardly had they entered the church, than several of the quarryman’s followers respectfully took off their hats, bowed their bare heads, and walked along cautiously, as if to check the noise of their footsteps on the sounding stones. Then they exchanged a few words in a low and fearful whisper. Others timidly raised their eyes to the far heights of the topmost arches of that gigantic building, now lost in obscurity, and felt almost frightened to see themselves so little in the midst of that immensity of darkness. But at the first joke of the quarryman, who broke this respectful silence, the emotion soon passed away.

Religious tradition, routines, habits, and childhood memories have such a strong influence on people that as soon as they entered the church, several of the quarryman’s followers respectfully took off their hats, bowed their heads, and walked carefully, trying to muffle the sound of their footsteps on the stone floor. They then exchanged a few words in low, fearful whispers. Others nervously looked up at the towering arches of that massive building, now shrouded in darkness, and felt almost scared to realize how small they were in that vastness. However, when the quarryman cracked a joke, breaking the respectful silence, the tension quickly faded.

“Blood and thunder!” cried he; “are you fetching breath to sing vespers? If they had wine in the font, well and good!”

“Blood and thunder!” he exclaimed; “are you catching your breath to sing evening prayers? If they had wine in the font, that would be great!”

These words were received with a burst of savage laughter. “All this time the villain will escape!” said one.

These words were met with a wave of harsh laughter. “All this time the villain will get away!” said one.

“And we shall be done,” added Ciboule.

“And we’ll be finished,” added Ciboule.

“One would think we had cowards here, who are afraid of the sacristans!” cried the quarryman.

“One would think we had cowards here, who are scared of the sacristans!” shouted the quarryman.

“Never!” replied the others in chorus; “we fear nobody.”

“Never!” replied the others together; “we’re afraid of no one.”

“Forward!”

"Let's go!"

“Yes, yes—forward!” was repeated on all sides. And the animation, which had been calmed down for a moment, was redoubled in the midst of renewed tumult. Some moments after, the eyes of the assailants, becoming accustomed to the twilight, were able to distinguish in the midst of the faint halo shed around by a silver lamp, the imposing countenance of Gabriel, as he stood before the iron railing of the choir.

“Yes, yes—let's go!” was echoed from all sides. The energy, which had momentarily settled down, surged back amidst the renewed chaos. Moments later, as the attackers’ eyes adjusted to the dim light, they could make out in the soft glow of a silver lamp the commanding face of Gabriel, standing before the iron railing of the choir.

“The poisoner is here, hid in some corner,” cried the quarryman. “We must force this parson to give us back the villain.”

“The poisoner is here, hiding in some corner,” shouted the quarryman. “We must make this parson give us back the villain.”

“He shall answer for him!”

“He will answer for him!”

“He took him into the church.”

“He took him into the church.”

“He shall pay for both, if we do not find the other!”

“He’ll pay for both if we don’t find the other!”

As the first impression of involuntary respect was effaced from the minds of the crowd, their voices rose the louder, and their faces became the more savage and threatening, because they all felt ashamed of their momentary hesitation and weakness.

As the initial sense of unintentional respect faded from the minds of the crowd, their voices grew louder, and their faces became increasingly fierce and threatening, as they all felt embarrassed by their brief hesitation and weakness.

“Yes, yes!” cried many voices, trembling with rage, “we must have the life of one or the other!”

“Yeah, yeah!” shouted many voices, shaking with anger, “we need to take the life of one or the other!”

“Or of both!”

"Or both!"

“So much the worse for this priest, if he wants to prevent us from serving out our poisoner!”

“So much the worse for this priest if he thinks he can stop us from serving our poisoner!”

“Death to him! death to him!”

“Death to him! Death to him!”

With this burst of ferocious yells, which were fearfully re-echoed from the groined arches of the cathedral, the mob, maddened by rage, rushed towards the choir, at the door of which Gabriel was standing. The young missionary, who, when placed on the cross by the savages of the Rocky Mountains, yet entreated heaven to spare his executioners, had too much courage in his heart, too much charity in his soul, not to risk his life a thousand times over to save Father d’Aigrigny’s—the very man who had betrayed hire by such cowardly and cruel hypocrisy.

With this loud outburst of angry shouts, echoing frighteningly off the cathedral's vaulted arches, the furious crowd stormed toward the choir, where Gabriel was standing at the door. The young missionary, who, when faced with death at the hands of the savages in the Rocky Mountains, still pleaded with heaven to spare his executioners, had too much courage in his heart and too much compassion in his soul not to risk his life over and over to save Father d’Aigrigny’s— the very man who had betrayed him with such cowardly and cruel hypocrisy.





CHAPTER XXV. THE MURDERERS.

The quarryman, followed by his gang, ran towards Gabriel, who had advanced a few paces from the choir-railing, and exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with rage: “Where is the poisoner? We will have him!”

The quarryman, with his crew behind him, rushed towards Gabriel, who had stepped a few paces away from the choir railing, and yelled, his eyes flashing with anger: “Where's the poisoner? We've got to get him!”

“Who has told you, my brethren, that he is a poisoner?” replied Gabriel, with his deep, sonorous voice. “A poisoner! Where are the proofs—witnesses or victims?”

“Who told you, my friends, that he is a poisoner?” replied Gabriel, with his deep, resonant voice. “A poisoner! Where's the evidence—witnesses or victims?”

“Enough of that stuff! we are not here for confession,” brutally answered the quarryman, advancing towards him in a threatening manner. “Give up the man to us; he shall be forthcoming, unless you choose to stand in his shoes?”

“Enough of that stuff! We're not here for confessions,” the quarryman replied harshly, moving toward him menacingly. “Hand the man over to us; he will be held accountable unless you want to take his place?”

“Yes, yes!” exclaimed several voices; “they are ‘in’ with one another! One or the other we will have!”

“Yes, yes!” several voices exclaimed; “they're in cahoots with each other! We’ll get one or the other!”

“Very well, then; since it is so,” said Gabriel, raising his head, and advancing with calmness, resignation; and fearlessness; “he or me,” added he;—“it seems to make no difference to you—you are determined to have blood—take mine, and I will pardon you, my friends; for a fatal delusion has unsettled your reason.”

“Alright, then; since it's like that,” said Gabriel, lifting his head and moving forward with calmness, acceptance, and bravery; “it’s either him or me,” he added; “it doesn’t seem to matter to you—you’re set on having blood—take mine, and I’ll forgive you, my friends; for a deadly illusion has thrown off your judgment.”

These words of Gabriel, his courage, the nobleness of his attitude, the beauty of his countenance, had made an impression on some of the assailants, when suddenly a voice exclaimed: “Look! there is the poisoner, behind the railing!”

These words from Gabriel, his bravery, the greatness of his demeanor, the attractiveness of his face, had impacted some of the attackers, when suddenly a voice shouted: “Look! There’s the poisoner, behind the railing!”

“Where—where?” cried they.

"Where—where?" they cried.

“There—don’t you see?—stretched on the floor.”

“There—don’t you see?—lying on the floor.”

On hearing this, the mob, which had hitherto formed a compact mass, in the sort of passage separating the two sides of the nave, between the rows of chairs, dispersed in every direction, to reach the railing of the choir, the last and only barrier that now sheltered Father d’Aigrigny. During this manoeuvre the quarryman, Ciboule, and others, advanced towards Gabriel, exclaiming, with ferocious joy: “This time we have him. Death to the poisoner!”

On hearing this, the crowd, which had previously formed a tight group in the narrow space between the two sides of the nave and the rows of chairs, scattered in every direction to get to the railing of the choir, the last remaining barrier protecting Father d’Aigrigny. During this movement, the quarryman, Ciboule, and others moved toward Gabriel, shouting with violent excitement: “This time we’ve got him. Death to the poisoner!”

To save Father d’Aigrigny, Gabriel would have allowed himself to be massacred at the entrance of the choir; but, a little further on, the railing, not above four feet in height, would in another instant be scaled or broken through. The Missionary lost all hope of saving the Jesuit from a frightful death. Yet he exclaimed: “Stop, poor deluded people!”—and, extending his arms, he threw himself in front of the crowd.

To save Father d’Aigrigny, Gabriel would have let himself be killed at the entrance of the choir; but, a little further ahead, the railing, no more than four feet tall, would soon be climbed over or broken down. The Missionary lost all hope of saving the Jesuit from a terrible death. Still, he shouted, “Stop, poor misguided people!”—and, stretching out his arms, he threw himself in front of the crowd.

His words, gesture, and countenance, were expressive of an authority at once so affectionate and so fraternal, that there was a momentary hesitation amongst the mob. But to this hesitation soon succeeded the most furious cries of “Death; death!”

His words, gestures, and face expressed an authority that was both warm and brotherly, causing a brief pause among the crowd. However, this hesitation was quickly replaced by the loudest shouts of “Death; death!”

“You cry for his death?” cried Gabriel, growing still paler.

“You're crying over his death?” Gabriel exclaimed, becoming even paler.

“Yes! yes!”

“Yeah! yeah!”

“Well, let him die,” cried the missionary, inspired with a sudden thought; “let him die on the instant!”

“Well, let him die,” shouted the missionary, struck by a sudden thought; “let him die right now!”

These words of the young priest struck the crowd with amazement. For a few moments, they all stood mute, motionless, and as it were, paralyzed, looking at Gabriel in stupid astonishment.

These words from the young priest left the crowd in shock. For a few moments, they all stood silent, motionless, almost frozen, staring at Gabriel in dumbfounded amazement.

“This man is guilty, you say,” resumed the young missionary, in a voice trembling with emotion. “You have condemned him without proof, without witnesses—no matter, he must die. You reproach him with being a poisoner; where are his victims? You cannot tell—but no matter; he is condemned. You refuse to hear his defense, the sacred right of every accused person—no matter; the sentence is pronounced. You are at once his accusers, judges, and executioners. Be it so!—You have never seen till now this unfortunate man, he has done you no harm, he has perhaps not done harm to any one—yet you take upon yourselves the terrible responsibility of his death—understand me well—of his death. Be it so then! your conscience will absolve you—I will believe it. He must die; the sacredness of God’s house will not save him—”

“This man is guilty, you say,” the young missionary continued, his voice shaking with emotion. “You’ve condemned him without proof, without witnesses—still, he must die. You accuse him of being a poisoner; where are his victims? You can’t say—but that doesn’t matter; he is condemned. You refuse to hear his defense, the fundamental right of every accused person—yet the sentence is given. You are simultaneously his accusers, judges, and executioners. Fine!—You’ve never seen this unfortunate man before; he hasn’t harmed you, and he may not have harmed anyone—yet you take on the heavy responsibility of his death—understand me clearly—of his death. So be it then! Your conscience will clear you—I’ll believe it. He must die; the sanctity of God’s house won’t save him—”

“No, no!” cried many furious voices.

“No, no!” shouted many angry voices.

“No,” resumed Gabriel, with increasing warmth; “no you have determined to shed his blood, and you will shed it, even in the Lord’s temple. It is, you say, your right. You are doing an act of terrible justice. But why then, so many vigorous arms to make an end of one dying man? Why these outcries? this fury? this violence? Is it thus that the people, the strong and equitable people, are wont to execute their judgments? No, no; when sure of their right, they strike their enemies, it is with the calmness of the judge, who, in freedom of soul and conscience, passes sentence. No, the strong and equitable people do not deal their blows like men blind or mad, uttering cries of rage, as if to drown the sense of some cowardly and horrible murder. No, it is not thus that they exercise the formidable right, to which you now lay claim—for you will have it—”

“No,” Gabriel continued, getting more heated, “no, you’ve decided to take his life, and you will do it, even in the Lord’s temple. You claim it’s your right. You think you’re doing something just. But then, why are so many strong arms needed to finish off one dying man? Why this uproar? This rage? This violence? Is this how the people, the strong and just people, usually carry out their judgments? No, no; when sure of their right, they confront their enemies with the calmness of a judge who, with a clear mind and conscience, passes sentence. No, the strong and just people don’t strike like blind or mad men, shouting in anger as if to silence the reality of a cowardly and horrific murder. No, that’s not how they exercise the powerful right you claim—because you insist on it—”

“Yes, we will have it!” shouted the quarryman, Ciboule, and others of the more pitiless portion of the mob; whilst a great number remained silent, struck with the words of Gabriel, who had just painted to them, in such lively colors, the frightful act they were about to commit.

“Yes, we will have it!” shouted the quarryman, Ciboule, and others of the more ruthless part of the crowd; while many others stayed quiet, moved by Gabriel’s words, who had just described for them, in such vivid detail, the terrible act they were about to commit.

“Yes,” resumed the quarryman, “it is our right; we have determined to kill the poisoner!”

“Yes,” the quarryman continued, “it’s our right; we’ve decided to kill the poisoner!”

So saying, and with bloodshot eyes, and flushed cheek, the wretch advanced at the head of a resolute group, making a gesture as though he would have pushed aside Gabriel, who was still standing in front of the railing. But instead of resisting the bandit, the missionary advanced a couple of steps to meet him, took him by the arm, and said in a firm voice: “Come!”

So saying, and with bloodshot eyes and a flushed cheek, the wretch moved forward at the front of a determined group, making a gesture as if he would push aside Gabriel, who was still standing in front of the railing. But instead of blocking the bandit, the missionary stepped a couple of paces to meet him, grabbed him by the arm, and said in a firm voice: “Come!”

And dragging, as it were, with him the stupefied quarryman, whose companions did not venture to follow at the moment, struck dumb as they were by this new incident, Gabriel rapidly traversed the space which separated him from the choir, opened the iron gate, and, still holding the quarryman by the arm, led him up to the prostrate form of Father d’Aigrigny, and said to him: “There is the victim. He is condemned. Strike!”

And pulling along with him the stunned quarryman, whose friends didn’t dare to follow at that moment, shocked as they were by this new event, Gabriel quickly crossed the distance to the choir, opened the iron gate, and, still holding the quarryman by the arm, brought him to the fallen body of Father d’Aigrigny, and said to him: “There’s the victim. He’s condemned. Strike!”

“I” cried the quarryman, hesitating; “I—all alone!”

“I” cried the quarryman, hesitating; “I—completely alone!”

“Oh!” replied Gabriel, with bitterness, “there is no danger. You can easily finish him. Look! he is broken down with suffering; he has hardly a breath of life left; he will make no resistance. Do not be afraid!”

“Oh!” Gabriel replied bitterly, “there’s no danger. You can easily finish him off. Look! He’s worn out from suffering; he barely has a breath of life left; he won’t put up any resistance. Don’t be afraid!”

The quarryman remained motionless, whilst the crowd, strangely impressed with this incident, approached a little nearer the railing, without daring to come within the gate.

The quarryman stood still, while the crowd, oddly captivated by this event, moved a bit closer to the railing, too hesitant to step through the gate.

“Strike then!” resumed Gabriel, addressing the quarryman, whilst he pointed to the crowd with a solemn gesture; “there are the judges; you are the executioner.”

“Go ahead!” Gabriel said again, looking at the stonecutter and motioning towards the crowd with a serious gesture. “Those are the judges; you’re the one carrying out the sentence.”

“No!” cried the quarryman, drawing back, and turning away his eyes; “I’m not the executioner—not I!”

“No!” shouted the quarryman, pulling back and looking away; “I’m not the one who carries out the punishment—not me!”

The crowd remained silent. For a few moments, not a word, not a cry, disturbed the stillness of the solemn cathedral. In a desperate case, Gabriel had acted with a profound knowledge of the human heart. When the multitude, inflamed with blind rage, rushes with ferocious clamor upon a single victim, and each man strikes his blow, this dreadful species of combined murder appears less horrible to each, because they all share in the common crime; and then the shouts, the sight of blood, the desperate defence of the man they massacre, finish by producing a sort of ferocious intoxication; but, amongst all those furious madmen, who take part in the homicide, select one, and place him face to face with the victim, no longer capable of resistance, and say to him, “Strike!”—he will hardly ever dare to do so.

The crowd stayed quiet. For a few moments, not a word, not a shout, disrupted the stillness of the solemn cathedral. In a desperate situation, Gabriel showed a deep understanding of the human heart. When the crowd, fueled by blind rage, charges at a single victim with furious shouting, and each person lands a blow, this terrible kind of collective murder feels less horrific to each individual because they all participate in the shared crime; then the cheers, the sight of blood, and the frantic defense of the man they’re killing create a sort of wild intoxication. But among all those raging madmen involved in the killing, if you pick one and put him face-to-face with the victim, who can no longer fight back, and tell him, “Strike!”—he will almost never have the courage to do it.

It was thus with the quarryman; the wretch trembled at the idea of committing a murder in cold blood, “all alone.” The preceding scene had passed very rapidly; amongst the companions of the quarryman, nearest to the railing, some did not understand an impression, which they would themselves have felt as strongly as this bold man, if it had been said to them: “Do the office of executioner!” These, therefore, began to murmur aloud at his weakness. “He dares not finish the poisoner,” said one.

It was the same for the quarryman; he shook at the thought of committing a murder in cold blood, “all alone.” The previous scene had unfolded quickly; among the quarryman’s companions closest to the railing, some didn’t grasp the impact, which they would have felt just as intensely as this brave man if someone had told them: “Be the executioner!” So, they started to grumble out loud about his weakness. “He doesn’t have the guts to finish off the poisoner,” said one.

“The coward!”

"The coward!"

“He is afraid.”

“He's scared.”

“He draws back.” Hearing these words, the quarryman ran to the gate, threw it wide open, and, pointing to Father d’Aigrigny, exclaimed: “If there is one here braver than I am, let him go and finish the job—let him be, the executioner—come!”

“He steps back.” Hearing this, the quarryman rushed to the gate, flung it wide open, and, pointing at Father d’Aigrigny, shouted: “If anyone here is braver than me, let him go and finish the job—let him be the executioner—come!”

On this proposal the murmurs ceased. A deep silence reigned once more in the cathedral. All those countenances, but now so furious, became sad, confused, almost frightened.

On this proposal, the murmurs stopped. A deep silence fell over the cathedral again. All those faces, which had been so angry, turned sad, confused, and almost scared.

The deluded mob began to appreciate the ferocious cowardice of the action it had been about to commit. Not one durst go alone to strike the half expiring man. Suddenly, Father d’Aigrigny uttered a dying rattle, his head and one of his arms stirred with a convulsive movement, and then fell back upon the stones as if he had just expired.

The confused crowd started to realize the brutal cowardice of the act they were about to commit. No one dared to go alone to attack the nearly lifeless man. Suddenly, Father d’Aigrigny let out a final gasp, his head and one arm moved convulsively, and then fell back onto the stones as if he had just died.

Gabriel uttered a cry of anguish, and threw himself on his knees close to Father d’Aigrigny, exclaiming: “Great Heaven! he is dead!”

Gabriel let out a cry of despair and dropped to his knees next to Father d’Aigrigny, saying, “Oh my God! He’s dead!”

There is a singular variableness in the mind of a crowd, susceptible alike to good or evil impressions. At the heart-piercing cry of Gabriel, all these people, who, a moment before, had demanded, with loud uproar, the massacre of this man, felt touched with a sudden pity. The words: “He is dead!” circulated in low whispers through the crowd accompanied by a slight shudder, whilst Gabriel raised with one hand the victim’s heavy head, and with the other sought to feel if the pulse still beat beneath the ice-cold skin.

There is a unique unpredictability in the mindset of a crowd, easily swayed by both positive and negative influences. At Gabriel's heartbreaking cry, all these people, who just moments before had shouted loudly for this man's execution, suddenly felt a rush of pity. The words, “He is dead!” floated through the crowd in quiet whispers, accompanied by a slight shiver, while Gabriel lifted the victim’s heavy head with one hand and used the other to check if the pulse still thumped beneath the ice-cold skin.

“Mr. Curate,” said the quarryman, bending towards Gabriel, “is there really no hope?”

“Mr. Curate,” said the quarryman, leaning towards Gabriel, “is there really no hope?”

The answer was waited for with anxiety, in the midst of deep silence. The people hardly ventured to exchange a few words in whispers.

The answer was anxiously awaited in deep silence. The people barely dared to exchange a few whispered words.

30101m
Original

“Blessed be God!” exclaimed Gabriel, suddenly. “His heart beats.”

“Thank God!” Gabriel exclaimed suddenly. “His heart is beating.”

“His heart beats,” repeated the quarryman, turning his head towards the crowd, to inform them of the good news.

“His heart is beating,” the quarryman repeated, turning his head toward the crowd to share the good news.

“Oh! his heart beats!” repeated the others, in whispers.

“Oh! his heart is beating!” the others whispered.

“There is hope. We may yet save him,” added Gabriel with an expression of indescribable happiness.

“There is hope. We might still save him,” Gabriel added, his face lighting up with an indescribable joy.

“We may yet save him,” repeated the quarryman, mechanically.

“We might still save him,” the quarryman repeated, almost like a robot.

“We may yet save him,” muttered the crowd.

“We might still be able to save him,” murmured the crowd.

“Quick, quick,” resumed Gabriel, addressing the quarryman; “help me, brother. Let us carry him to a neighboring house, where he can have immediate aid.”

“Quick, quick,” Gabriel said to the quarryman; “help me, brother. Let’s take him to a nearby house, where he can get immediate help.”

The quarryman obeyed with readiness. Whilst the missionary lifted Father d’Aigrigny by holding him under the arms, the quarryman took the legs of the almost inanimate body. Together, they carried him outside of the choir. At sight of the formidable quarryman, aiding the young priest to render assistance to the man whom he had just before pursued with menaces of death, the multitude felt a sudden thrill of compassion. Yielding to the powerful influence of the words and example of Gabriel, they felt themselves deeply moved, and each became anxious to offer services.

The quarryman quickly complied. While the missionary lifted Father d’Aigrigny by supporting him under the arms, the quarryman took hold of the legs of the nearly unconscious body. Together, they carried him out of the choir. Seeing the imposing quarryman helping the young priest assist the man he had just threatened with death sparked an immediate wave of compassion from the crowd. Influenced by Gabriel's powerful words and actions, they felt deeply moved and each wanted to offer their help.

“Mr. Curate, he would perhaps be better on a chair, that one could carry upright,” said Ciboule.

“Mr. Curate, he might be better off in a chair that can be carried upright,” said Ciboule.

“Shall I go and fetch a stretcher from the hospital?” asked another.

“Should I go get a stretcher from the hospital?” asked another.

“Mr. Curate, let me take your place; the body is too heavy for you.”

“Mr. Curate, let me take over; the body is too heavy for you.”

“Don’t trouble yourself,” said a powerful man, approaching the missionary respectfully; “I can carry him alone.”

“Don’t worry about it,” said a strong man, approaching the missionary respectfully; “I can handle him by myself.”

“Shall I run and fetch a coach, Mr. Curate?” said a young vagabond, taking off his red cap.

“Should I go get a cab, Mr. Curate?” asked a young wanderer, removing his red cap.

“Right,” said the quarryman; “run away, my buck!”

“Right,” said the quarryman; “run along, my friend!”

“But first, ask Mr. Curate if you are to go for a coach,” said Ciboule, stopping the impatient messenger.

“But first, ask Mr. Curate if you should get a coach,” said Ciboule, stopping the impatient messenger.

“True,” added one of the bystanders; “we are here in a church, and Mr. Curate has the command. He is at home.”

“True,” added one of the bystanders; “we’re in a church, and Mr. Curate is in charge. He’s at home here.”

“Yes, yes; go at once, my child,” said Gabriel to the obliging young vagabond.

“Yes, yes; go right away, my child,” said Gabriel to the helpful young wanderer.

Whilst the latter was making his way through the crowd, a voice said: “I’ve a little wicker-bottle of brandy; will that be of any use?”

While the latter was moving through the crowd, a voice said: “I have a small wicker bottle of brandy; will that be helpful?”

“No doubt,” answered Gabriel, hastily; “pray give it here. We can rub his temples with the spirit, and make him inhale a little.”

“No doubt,” replied Gabriel quickly; “please hand it over. We can rub his temples with the spirit and make him inhale a little.”

“Pass the bottle,” cried Ciboule; “but don’t put your noses in it!” And, passed with caution from hand to hand, the flask reached Gabriel in safety.

“Pass the bottle,” shouted Ciboule; “but don’t stick your noses in it!” And, passed carefully from hand to hand, the flask reached Gabriel safely.

Whilst waiting for the coming of the coach, Father d’Aigrigny had been seated on a chair. Whilst several good-natured people carefully supported the abbe, the missionary made him inhale a little brandy. In a few minutes, the spirit had a powerful influence on the Jesuit; he made some slight movements, and his oppressed bosom heaved with a deep sigh.

While waiting for the coach to arrive, Father d’Aigrigny sat in a chair. While several kind people gently supported the abbe, the missionary had him inhale a bit of brandy. Within a few minutes, the alcohol had a strong effect on the Jesuit; he made some small movements, and his heavy chest rose and fell with a deep sigh.

“He is saved—he will live,” cried Gabriel, in a triumphant voice; “he will live, my brothers!”

“He's saved—he's going to live,” shouted Gabriel, in a triumphant voice; “he's going to live, my brothers!”

“Oh! glad to hear it!” exclaimed many voices.

“Oh! That’s great to hear!” exclaimed many voices.

“Oh, yes! be glad, my brothers!” repeated Gabriel; “for, instead of being weighed down with the remorse of crime, you will have a just and charitable action to remember. Let us thank God, that he has changed your blind fury into a sentiment of compassion! Let us pray to Him, that neither you, nor those you love, may ever be exposed to such frightful danger as this unfortunate man has just escaped. Oh, my brothers!” added Gabriel, as he pointed to the image of Christ with touching emotion, which communicated itself the more easily to others from the expression of his angelic countenance; “oh, my brothers! let us never forget, that HE, who died upon that cross for the defence of the oppressed, for the obscure children of the people like to ourselves, pronounced those affectionate words so sweet to the heart; ‘Love ye one another!’—Let us never forget it; let us love and help one another, and we poor people shall then become better, happier, just. Love—yes, love ye one another—and fall prostrate before that Saviour, who is the God of all that are weak, oppressed, and suffering in this world!”

“Oh, yes! Be happy, my brothers!” Gabriel repeated. “Instead of being weighed down by guilt, you will have a just and kind action to remember. Let’s thank God for changing your blind rage into compassion! Let’s pray to Him that neither you nor your loved ones will ever face the terrible danger that this unfortunate man just escaped. Oh, my brothers!” Gabriel added, pointing to the image of Christ with deep emotion, which easily resonated with others because of his angelic expression. “Oh, my brothers! Let’s never forget that HE, who died on that cross to defend the oppressed, for the unseen children of the people like us, said those loving words that are so sweet to the heart: ‘Love one another!’—Let’s never forget it; let’s love and support each other, and then we poor people will become better, happier, and more just. Love—yes, love one another—and kneel before that Savior, who is the God of all the weak, oppressed, and suffering in this world!”

So saying, Gabriel knelt down. All present respectfully followed his example, such power was there in his simple and persuasive words. At this moment, a singular incident added to the grandeur of the scene. We have said that a few seconds before the quarryman and his band entered the body of the church, several persons had fled from it. Two of these had taken refuge in the organ-loft, from which retreat they had viewed the preceding scene, themselves remaining invisible. One of these persons was a young man charged with the care of the organ, and quite musician enough to play on it. Deeply moved by the unexpected turn of an event which at first appeared so tragical, and yielding to an artistical inspiration, this young man, at the moment when he saw the people kneeling with Gabriel, could not forbear striking the notes. Then a sort of harmonious sigh, at first almost insensible, seemed to rise from the midst of this immense cathedral, like a divine aspiration. As soft and aerial as the balmy vapor of incense, it mounted and spread through the lofty arches. Little by little the faint, sweet sounds, though still as it were covered, changed to an exquisite melody, religious, melancholy, and affectionate, which rose to heaven like a song of ineffable gratitude and love. And the notes were at first so faint, so covered, that the kneeling multitude had scarcely felt surprise, and had yielded insensibly to the irresistible influence of that enchanting harmony.

So saying, Gabriel knelt down. Everyone else respectfully followed his lead; his simple and persuasive words had that kind of power. At that moment, a unique incident enhanced the grandeur of the scene. We mentioned that just seconds before, the quarryman and his group entered the church, while several people had hurried out. Two of these had sought safety in the organ loft, from which they watched the previous scene unfold, remaining unnoticed themselves. One of these individuals was a young man responsible for the organ, and he was skilled enough to play it. Deeply touched by the unexpected turn of events, which initially seemed so tragic, and inspired by the moment, this young man couldn’t help but play some notes when he saw the crowd kneeling with Gabriel. Then, a kind of harmonious sigh, initially barely audible, seemed to rise from the depths of this massive cathedral, like a divine aspiration. As soft and light as the fragrant vapor of incense, it floated and spread throughout the towering arches. Gradually, the faint, sweet sounds transformed into a beautiful melody, religious, melancholy, and tender, rising to the heavens like a song of indescribable gratitude and love. The notes were so soft at first, so muffled, that the kneeling crowd barely realized it, and they gradually surrendered to the irresistible pull of that enchanting harmony.

Then many an eye, until now dry and ferocious, became wet with tears—many hard hearts beat gently, as they remembered the words pronounced by Gabriel with so tender an accent: “Love ye one another!” It was at this moment that Father d’Aigrigny came to himself—and opened his eyes. He thought himself under the influence of a dream. He had lost his senses in sight of a furious populace, who, with insult and blasphemy on their lips, pursued him with cries of death even to the sanctuary of the temple. He opened his eyes—and, by the pale light of the sacred lamps, to the solemn music of the organ, he saw that crowd, just now so menacing and implacable, kneeling in mute and reverential emotion, and humbly bowing their heads before the majesty of the shrine.

Then many an eye, which had been dry and fierce until now, filled with tears—many hardened hearts softened as they remembered the words spoken by Gabriel in such a tender tone: “Love one another!” It was at that moment that Father d’Aigrigny came to his senses and opened his eyes. He thought he was dreaming. He had lost his mind in front of an angry crowd, who, with insults and blasphemies on their lips, chased him with cries of death all the way to the sanctuary of the temple. He opened his eyes—and, by the faint light of the sacred lamps, to the solemn music of the organ, he saw that crowd, once so threatening and unforgiving, now kneeling in silent and respectful emotion, humbly bowing their heads before the majesty of the shrine.

Some minutes after, Gabriel, carried almost in triumph on the shoulders of the crowd, entered the coach, in which Father d’Aigrigny, who by degrees had completely recovered his senses, was already reclining. By the order of the Jesuit, the coach stopped before the door of a house in the Rue de Vaugirard; he had the strength and courage to enter this dwelling alone; Gabriel was not admitted, but we shall conduct the reader thither.

Some minutes later, Gabriel, lifted almost triumphantly by the crowd, got into the coach, where Father d’Aigrigny, who had gradually regained his senses, was already resting. At the Jesuit's request, the coach stopped in front of a house on Rue de Vaugirard; he had the strength and determination to go inside by himself. Gabriel wasn’t allowed in, but we'll take the reader there.

30109m
Original




CHAPTER XXVI. THE PATIENT.

At the end of the Rue de Vaugirard, there was then a very high wall, with only one small doorway in all its length. On opening this door, you entered a yard surrounded by a railing, with screens like Venetian blinds, to prevent your seeing between the rails. Crossing this courtyard, you come to a fine large garden, symmetrically planted, at the end of which stood a building two stories high, looking perfectly comfortable, without luxury, but with all that cozy simplicity which betokens discreet opulence. A few days had elapsed since Father d’Aigrigny had been so courageously rescued by Gabriel from the popular fury. Three ecclesiastics, wearing black gowns, white bands, and square caps, were walking in the garden with a slow and measured step. The youngest seemed to be about thirty years of age; his countenance was pale, hollow, and impressed with a certain ascetic austerity. His two companions, aged between fifty or sixty, had, on the contrary, faces at once hypocritical and cunning; their round, rosy cheeks shone brightly in the sunshine, whilst their triple chins, buried in fat, descended in soft folds over the fine cambric of their bands. According to the rules of their order (they belonged to the Society of Jesus), which forbade their walking only two together, these three members of the brotherhood never quitted each other a moment.

At the end of Rue de Vaugirard, there was a very high wall with just one small doorway along its entire length. When you opened this door, you entered a yard surrounded by a railing, with screens like Venetian blinds to keep you from seeing through the rails. Crossing this courtyard, you came to a large, beautifully arranged garden, at the far end of which stood a two-story building that looked very inviting—not luxurious, but cozy in a simple way that suggested quiet wealth. A few days had passed since Father d’Aigrigny had been bravely rescued by Gabriel from the mob's anger. Three priests, dressed in black robes, white collars, and square caps, were walking slowly in the garden. The youngest looked to be about thirty; his face was pale, hollow, and showed signs of a certain ascetic discipline. His two companions, who were between fifty and sixty, had faces that appeared both deceitful and shrewd; their round, rosy cheeks glowed in the sunlight, while their triple chins, stuffed with flesh, fell in soft folds over the fine cambric of their collars. Following the rules of their order (they were members of the Society of Jesus), which only allowed two to walk together, these three members of the brotherhood were always together.

“I fear,” said one of the two, continuing a conversation already begun, and speaking of an absent person, “I fear, that the continual agitation to which the reverend father has been a prey, ever since he was attacked with the cholera, has exhausted his strength, and caused the dangerous relapse which now makes us fear for his life.”

“I worry,” said one of the two, continuing a conversation they had already started, and speaking about someone who wasn’t there, “I worry that the constant stress the reverend father has been under since he got cholera has worn him out and led to the serious relapse that makes us fear for his life now.”

“They say,” resumed the other, “that never was there seen anxiety like to his.”

“They say,” the other person continued, “that there has never been anxiety like his.”

“And moreover,” remarked the young priest, bitterly, “it is painful to think, that his reverence Father Rodin has given cause for scandal, by obstinately refusing to make a public confession, the day before yesterday when his situation appeared so desperate, that, between two fits of a delirium, it was thought right to propose to him to receive the last sacraments.”

“And besides,” the young priest said bitterly, “it's painful to think that Father Rodin has caused a scandal by stubbornly refusing to make a public confession the day before yesterday, when his situation seemed so desperate that, in between two bouts of delirium, it was deemed appropriate to suggest he receive the last sacraments.”

“His reverence declared that he was not so ill as they supposed,” answered one of the fathers, “and that he would have the last duties performed when he thought necessary.”

“His reverence said that he wasn't as sick as they thought,” replied one of the fathers, “and that he would have the last rites performed when he deemed it necessary.”

“The fact is, that for the last ten days, ever since he was brought here dying, his life has been, as it were, only a long and painful agony; and yet he continues to live.”

“The fact is, for the last ten days, ever since he was brought here on the brink of death, his life has, in a way, been nothing but a long and painful struggle; yet he keeps going.”

“I watched by him during the first three days of his malady, with M. Rousselet, the pupil of Dr. Baleinier,” resumed the youngest father; “he had hardly a moment’s consciousness, and when the Lord did grant him a lucid interval, he employed it in detestable execrations against the fate which had confined him to his bed.”

“I stayed by his side for the first three days of his illness, along with M. Rousselet, a student of Dr. Baleinier,” continued the youngest father; “he barely had a moment of awareness, and when the Lord did give him a clear moment, he used it to make horrible curses against the fate that had trapped him in bed.”

“It is said,” resumed the other, “that Father Rodin made answer to his Eminence Cardinal Malipieri, who came to persuade him to die in an exemplary manner, worthy of a son of Loyola, our blessed founder”—at these words, the three Jesuits bowed their heads together, as if they had been all moved by the same spring—“it is said, that Father Rodin made answer to his eminence: ‘I do not need to confess publicly; I WANT TO LIVE, AND I WILL LIVE.’”

“It’s said,” the other continued, “that Father Rodin replied to Cardinal Malipieri, who tried to convince him to die in a way that would honor our blessed founder, St. Loyola.” At this, the three Jesuits lowered their heads in unison, as if they were all touched by the same impulse. “It’s said that Father Rodin responded to his eminence: ‘I don’t need to confess publicly; I WANT TO LIVE, AND I WILL LIVE.’”

“I did not hear that,” said the young priest, with an indignant air; “but if Father Rodin really made use of such expressions, it is—”

“I didn’t hear that,” said the young priest, sounding indignant; “but if Father Rodin really said something like that, it is—”

Here, no doubt, reflection came to him just in time, for he stole a sidelong glance at his two silent, impassible companions, and added: “It is a great misfortune for his soul; but I am certain, his reverence has been slandered.”

Here, without a doubt, he had a moment of realization just in time, as he took a sideways glance at his two silent, emotionless companions and added: “It's a serious misfortune for his soul; but I’m sure he has been wronged.”

“It was only as a calumnious report, that I mentioned those words,” said the other priest, exchanging a glance with his companion.

“It was only as a slanderous report that I mentioned those words,” said the other priest, sharing a look with his companion.

One of the garden gates opened, and one of the three reverend fathers exclaimed, at the sight of the personage who now entered: “Oh! here is his Eminence Cardinal Malipieri, coming to pay a visit to Father Rodin.”

One of the garden gates swung open, and one of the three reverend fathers exclaimed, upon seeing the person who just entered: “Oh! here is His Eminence Cardinal Malipieri, coming to pay a visit to Father Rodin.”

“May this visit of his eminence,” said the young priest, calmly, “be more profitable to Father Rodin than the last!”

“Hopefully this visit from his eminence,” said the young priest calmly, “will be more beneficial to Father Rodin than the last one!”

Cardinal Malipieri was crossing the garden, on his way to the apartment occupied by Rodin.

Cardinal Malipieri was walking through the garden, heading to the apartment occupied by Rodin.

Cardinal Malipieri, whom we saw assisting at the sort of council held at the Princess de Saint-Dizier’s, now on his way to Rodin’s apartment, was dressed as a layman, but enveloped in an ample pelisse of puce-colored satin, which exhaled a strong odor of camphor, for the prelate had taken care to surround himself with all sorts of anti-cholera specifics. Having reached the second story of the house, the cardinal knocked at a little gray door. Nobody answering, he opened it, and, like a man to whom the locality was well known, passed through a sort of antechamber, and entered a room in which was a turn-up bed. On a black wood table were many phials, which had contained different medicines. The prelate’s countenance seemed uneasy and morose; his complexion was still yellow and bilious; the brown circle which surrounded his black, squinting eyes appeared still darker than usual.

Cardinal Malipieri, whom we saw at the kind of meeting held at Princess de Saint-Dizier’s, was now on his way to Rodin’s apartment. He was dressed like a layperson, but wrapped in a large puce-colored satin cloak that smelled strongly of camphor, as the cardinal had made sure to carry various anti-cholera remedies. When he reached the second floor of the building, he knocked on a little gray door. When no one responded, he opened it and, like someone familiar with the place, walked through a small foyer and entered a room that had a fold-out bed. On a black wooden table were many bottles that had contained different medicines. The prelate looked uneasy and gloomy; his complexion was still yellow and sickly, and the brown circles around his black, squinting eyes seemed even darker than usual.

Pausing a moment, he looked round him almost in fear, and several times stopped to smell at his anti-cholera bottle. Then, seeing he was alone, he approached a glass over the chimney-piece, and examined with much attention the color of his tongue; after some minutes spent in this careful investigation, with the result of which he appeared tolerably satisfied, he took some preservative lozenges out of a golden box, and allowed them to melt in his mouth, whilst he closed his eyes with a sanctified air. Having taken these sanitary precautions, and again pressed his bottle to his nose, the prelate prepared to enter the third room, when he heard a tolerably loud noise through the thin partition which separated him from it, and, stopping to listen, all that was said in the next apartment easily reached his ear.

Pausing for a moment, he looked around almost nervously, and several times stopped to sniff his anti-cholera bottle. Then, realizing he was alone, he walked over to a glass on the mantelpiece and closely examined the color of his tongue; after spending a few minutes on this careful inspection, which seemed to satisfy him, he took some lozenges from a golden box and let them dissolve in his mouth while he closed his eyes with a devout expression. After taking these health precautions and pressing the bottle to his nose again, the prelate prepared to enter the third room when he heard a pretty loud noise through the thin wall that separated him from it. Stopping to listen, he could easily hear everything said in the next room.

“Now that my wounds are dressed, I will get up,” said weak, but sharp and imperious voice.

“Now that my wounds are taken care of, I will get up,” said a weak, but sharp and commanding voice.

“Do not think of it, reverend father,” was answered in a stronger tone; “it is impossible.”

“Don't think about it, reverend father,” was replied in a stronger tone; “it's impossible.”

“You shall see if it is impossible,” replied the other voice.

“You'll see if it's impossible,” replied the other voice.

“But, reverend father, you will kill yourself. You are not in a state to get up. You will expose yourself to a mortal relapse. I cannot consent to it.”

“But, reverend father, you’ll hurt yourself. You’re not in a condition to get up. You’ll put yourself at risk for a serious relapse. I can’t agree to it.”

To these words succeeded the noise of a faint struggle, mingled with groans more angry than plaintive, and the voice resumed: “No, no, father; for your own safety, I will not leave your clothes within your reach. It is almost time for your medicine; I will go and prepare it for you.”

To these words came the sound of a faint struggle, mixed with groans that were more frustrated than sad, and the voice continued: “No, no, Dad; for your own safety, I won't leave your clothes within reach. It's almost time for your medicine; I'll go and get it ready for you.”

Almost immediately after, the door opened, and the prelate saw enter a man of about twenty-five years of age, carrying on his arm an old olive great-coat and threadbare black trousers, which he threw down upon a chair.

Almost immediately after, the door opened, and the prelate saw a man enter who was about twenty-five years old, carrying an old olive green coat and worn-out black trousers, which he tossed onto a chair.

This personage was Ange Modeste Rousselet, chief pupil of Dr. Baleinier; the countenance of the young practitioner was mild, humble, and reserved; his hair, very short in front, flowed down upon his neck behind. He made a slight start in surprise on perceiving the cardinal, and bowed twice very low, without raising his eyes.

This character was Ange Modeste Rousselet, the top student of Dr. Baleinier; the expression of the young doctor was gentle, modest, and reserved; his hair was very short in front and fell down his neck in the back. He flinched slightly in surprise upon noticing the cardinal and bowed twice very low, without looking up.

“Before anything else,” said the prelate, with his marked Italian accent, still holding to his nose his bottle of camphor, “have any choleraic symptoms returned?”

“Before anything else,” said the church leader, with his strong Italian accent, still holding a bottle of camphor to his nose, “have any cholera symptoms come back?”

“No, my lord; the pernicious fever, which succeeded the attack of cholera, still continues.”

“No, my lord; the harmful fever that followed the cholera attack is still ongoing.”

“Very good. But will not the reverend father be reasonable? What was the noise that I just heard?”

“Very good. But will the reverend father be reasonable? What was the noise I just heard?”

“His reverence wished absolutely to get up and dress himself; but his weakness is so great, that he could not have taken two steps from the bed. He is devoured by impatience, and we fear that this agitation will cause a mortal relapse.”

“His reverence really wants to get up and get dressed; but he is so weak that he wouldn't be able to take two steps from the bed. He is overwhelmed with impatience, and we worry that this agitation will lead to a serious setback.”

“Has Dr. Baleinier been here this morning?”

“Has Dr. Baleinier been here this morning?”

“He has just left, my lord.”

"He just left, my dude."

“What does he think of the patient?”

“What does he think about the patient?”

“He finds him in the most alarming state, my lord. The night was so bad, that he was extremely uneasy this morning. Father Rodin is at one of those critical junctures, when a few hours may decide the life or death of the patient. Dr. Baleinier is now gone to fetch what is necessary for a very painful operation, which he is about to perform on the reverend father.”

“He finds him in a really alarming state, my lord. The night was so bad that he was very uneasy this morning. Father Rodin is at one of those critical moments when just a few hours could determine the life or death of the patient. Dr. Baleinier has gone to get what he needs for a very painful operation he is about to perform on the reverend father.”

“Has Father d’Aigrigny been told of this?”

“Has Father d’Aigrigny been informed about this?”

“Father d’Aigrigny is himself very unwell, as your eminence knows; he has not been able to leave his bed for the last three days.”

“Father d’Aigrigny is quite ill, as your eminence is aware; he hasn’t been able to get out of bed for the past three days.”

“I inquired about him as I came up,” answered the prelate, “and I shall see him directly. But, to return to Father Rodin, have you sent for his confessor, since he is in a desperate state, and about to undergo a serious operation?”

“I asked about him when I arrived,” replied the prelate, “and I’ll see him soon. But back to Father Rodin, have you called for his confessor, since he’s in a critical condition and is about to have a major surgery?”

“Dr. Baleinier spoke a word to him about it, as well as about the last sacraments; but Father Rodin exclaimed, with great irritation, that they did not leave him a moment’s peace, that he had as much care as any one for his salvation, and that—”

“Dr. Baleinier mentioned it to him, along with the last sacraments; but Father Rodin responded, visibly irritated, that they didn’t give him a moment’s peace, that he cared just as much about his own salvation as anyone else, and that—”

“Per Bacco! I am not thinking of him,” cried the cardinal, interrupting Ange Modeste Rousselet with his pagan oath, and raising his sharp voice to a still higher key; “I am not thinking of him, but of the interests of the Company. It is indispensable that the reverend father should receive the sacraments with the most splendid solemnity, and that his end should not only be Christian, but exemplary. All the people in the house, and even strangers, should be invited to the spectacle, so that his edifying death may produce an excellent sensation.”

“By Bacchus! I’m not thinking about him,” the cardinal shouted, cutting off Ange Modeste Rousselet with his pagan oath, and raising his voice even higher; “I’m not thinking about him, but about the Company’s interests. It’s essential that the reverend father receives the sacraments with the utmost grandeur, and that his death is not only Christian but also exemplary. Everyone in the house, as well as strangers, should be invited to this event so that his inspiring death can leave a strong impression.”

“That is what Fathers Grison and Brunet have already endeavored to persuade his reverence, my lord; but your Eminence knows with what impatience Father Rodin received this advice, and Dr. Baleinier did not venture to persist, for fear of advancing a fatal crisis.”

“That’s what Fathers Grison and Brunet have already tried to convince him, my lord; but your Eminence knows how impatient Father Rodin was to hear this advice, and Dr. Baleinier didn’t dare to push it further, worried it might lead to a serious crisis.”

“Well, I will venture to do it; for in these times of revolutionary impiety, a solemnly Christian death would produce a very salutary effect on the public. It would indeed be proper to make the necessary preparations to embalm the reverend father: he might then lie in state for some days, with lighted tapers, according to Romish custom. My secretary would furnish the design for the bier; it would be very splendid and imposing; from his position in the Order, Father Rodin is entitled to have everything in the most sumptuous style. He must have at least six hundred tapers, and a dozen funeral lamps, burning spirits of wine, to hang just over the body, and light it from above: the effect would be excellent. We must also distribute little tracts to the people, concerning the pious and ascetic life of his reverence—”

“Well, I’m going to go for it; in these times of revolutionary disrespect, a solemn Christian death would have a very beneficial impact on the public. It would definitely be fitting to make the necessary arrangements to embalm the reverend father: he could then lie in state for a few days, with lit candles, following the Roman custom. My secretary would come up with the design for the casket; it should be very grand and impressive; given his position in the Order, Father Rodin deserves everything in the finest style. He should have at least six hundred candles and a dozen funeral lamps, filled with burning spirits of wine, hanging just above the body to illuminate it from above: the effect would be amazing. We should also hand out little pamphlets to the people about the pious and ascetic life of his reverence—”

Here a sudden noise, like that of some piece of metal thrown angrily on the floor, was heard from the next room, in which was the sick man, and interrupted the prelate in his description.

Here, a loud noise, like a piece of metal being thrown angrily onto the floor, came from the next room where the sick man was, interrupting the prelate in his description.

“I hope Father Rodin has not heard you talk of embalming him, my lord,” said Rousselet, in a whisper: “his bed touches the partition, and almost everything is audible through it.”

“I hope Father Rodin hasn’t heard you mention embalming him, my lord,” Rousselet said quietly. “His bed is right against the wall, and you can hear almost everything through it.”

“If Father Rodin has heard me,” answered the cardinal, sinking his voice, and retiring to the other end of the room, “this circumstance will enable me to enter at once on the business; but, in any case, I persist in believing that the embalming and the lying in state are required to make a good effect upon the public. The people are already frightened at the cholera, and such funeral pomp would have no small influence on the imagination.”

“If Father Rodin has heard me,” replied the cardinal, lowering his voice and moving to the other side of the room, “this situation will allow me to get right to the point; however, I still firmly believe that the embalming and the public viewing are necessary to create a positive impression on the public. The people are already terrified of cholera, and such a grand funeral would definitely influence their imagination.”

“I would venture to observe to your Eminence, that here the laws are opposed to such exhibitions.”

"I'd like to point out to your Eminence that the laws here are against such displays."

“The laws—already the laws!” said the cardinal, angrily; “has not Rome also her laws? And is not every priest a subject of Rome? Is it not time—”

“The laws—already the laws!” said the cardinal, angrily; “Doesn’t Rome have her laws too? And isn’t every priest a subject of Rome? Isn’t it time—”

But, not choosing, doubtless, to begin a more explicit conversation with the young doctor, the prelate resumed, “We will talk of this hereafter. But, tell me, since my last visit, has the reverend father had any fresh attacks of delirium?”

But, clearly not wanting to start a more detailed conversation with the young doctor, the prelate continued, “We'll discuss this later. But tell me, since my last visit, has the reverend father had any new episodes of delirium?”

“Yes, my lord; here is the note, as your Eminence commanded.” So saying Rousselet delivered a paper to the prelate. We will inform the reader that this part of the conversation between Rousselet and the cardinal was carried on at a distance from the partition, so that Rodin could hear nothing of it, whilst that which related to the embalming had been perfectly audible to him.

“Yes, my lord; here is the note, as you ordered.” With that, Rousselet handed a paper to the prelate. We should note that this part of the conversation between Rousselet and the cardinal took place far enough away from the partition that Rodin could hear nothing of it, while the discussion about the embalming had been perfectly clear to him.

The cardinal, having received the note from Rousselet, perused it with an expression of lively curiosity. When he had finished, he crumpled it in his hand, and said, without attempting to dissemble his vexation, “Always nothing but incoherent expression. Not two words together, from which you can draw any reasonable conclusion. One would really think this man had the power to control himself even in his delirium, and to rave about insignificant matters only.”

The cardinal, after getting the note from Rousselet, read it with a look of intense curiosity. Once he was done, he crumpled it in his hand and said, without trying to hide his annoyance, “It’s the same old nonsense. Not two coherent words that you can make any sense of. You’d think this guy had the ability to keep it together even in his delirium, only ranting about trivial things.”

Then, addressing Rousselet, “You are sure that you have reported everything that escaped from him during his delirium?”

Then, turning to Rousselet, "Are you sure you noted everything he said during his delirium?"

“With the exception of the same phrases, that he repeated over and over again, your Eminence may be assured that I have not omitted a single word, however unmeaning.”

“With the exception of the same phrases that he repeated over and over again, Your Eminence can be sure that I haven't left out a single word, no matter how insignificant.”

“Show me into Father Rodin’s room,” said the prelate, after a moment’s silence.

“Take me to Father Rodin’s room,” said the prelate, after a brief silence.

“But, my lord,” answered the young doctor, with some hesitation, “the fit has only left him about an hour, and the reverend father is still very weak.”

“But, my lord,” replied the young doctor, a bit hesitantly, “the seizure just faded about an hour ago, and the reverend father is still very weak.”

“The more the reason,” replied the prelate, somewhat indiscreetly. Then, recollecting himself, he added, “He will the better appreciate the consolations I have to offer. Should he be asleep, awake him, and announce my visit.”

“The more the reason,” replied the bishop, a bit carelessly. Then, realizing his mistake, he added, “He will appreciate the comfort I have to offer even more. If he’s asleep, wake him up and let him know I’m here.”

“I have only orders to receive from your Eminence,” said Rousselet, bowing, and entering the next room.

“I only have orders to take from you, Your Eminence,” said Rousselet, bowing and walking into the next room.

Left alone, the cardinal said to himself, with a pensive air, “I always come back to that. When he was suddenly attacked by the cholera, Father Rodin believed himself poisoned by order of the Holy See. He must then have been plotting something very formidable against Rome, to entertain so abominable a fear. Can our suspicions be well founded? Is he acting secretly and powerfully on the Sacred College? But then for what end? This it has been impossible to penetrate, so faithfully has the secret been kept by his accomplices. I had hoped that, during his delirium, he would let slip some word that would put us on the trace of what we are so much interested to discover. With so restless and active a mind, delirium is often the exaggeration of some dominant idea; yet here I have the report of five different fits—and nothing—no, nothing but vague, unconnected phrases.”

Left alone, the cardinal thought to himself, with a contemplative expression, “I keep coming back to this. When he was suddenly struck by cholera, Father Rodin believed he was poisoned by the Holy See. He must have been plotting something seriously dangerous against Rome to have such a terrible fear. Could our suspicions be justified? Is he secretly and powerfully influencing the Sacred College? But for what purpose? This has been impossible to figure out, as his accomplices have kept the secret so well. I had hoped that, during his fever, he would accidentally reveal something that would lead us to what we are so eager to uncover. With such a restless and active mind, delirium often amplifies some dominant idea; yet here I have reports of five different episodes—and nothing—no, nothing but vague, disconnected phrases.”

The return of Rousselet put an end to these reflections. “I am sorry to inform my lord that the reverend father obstinately refuses to see any one. He says that he requires absolute repose. Though very weak, he has a savage and angry look, and I should not be surprised if he overheard your Eminence talk about embalming him.”

The return of Rousselet ended these thoughts. “I regret to inform my lord that the reverend father stubbornly refuses to see anyone. He says he needs complete rest. Although he is very weak, he has a fierce and angry expression, and I wouldn't be surprised if he overheard your Eminence discussing embalming him.”

The cardinal, interrupting Rousselet, said to him, “Did Father Rodin have his last fit of delirium in the night?”

The cardinal, cutting off Rousselet, asked him, “Did Father Rodin have his last episode of delirium last night?”

“Between three and half-past five this morning, my lord.”

“Between three and five-thirty this morning, my lord.”

“Between three and half-past five,” repeated the prelate, as if he wished to impress this circumstance on his memory, “the attack presented no particular symptoms?”

“Between three and half-past five,” the bishop repeated, as if he wanted to make sure he remembered this detail, “the attack showed no specific symptoms?”

“No, my lord; it consisted of rambling, incoherent talk, as your Eminence may see by this note.”

“No, my lord; it was just rambling, incoherent talk, as your Eminence can see from this note.”

Then, as he perceived the prelate approaching Father Rodin’s door, Rousselet added, “The reverend father will positively see no one, my lord; he requires rest, to prepare for the operation; it might be dangerous—”

Then, as he saw the priest walking towards Father Rodin’s door, Rousselet added, “The reverend father definitely won't see anyone, my lord; he needs rest to get ready for the operation; it could be risky—”

Without attending to these observations, the cardinal entered Rodin’s chamber. It was a tolerably large room, lighted by two windows, and simply but commodiously furnished. Two logs were burning slowly in the fireplace, in which stood a coffee-pot, a vessel containing mustard poultice, etc. On the chimney-piece were several pieces of rag, and some linen bandages. The room was full of that faint chemical odor peculiar to the chambers of the sick, mingled with so putrid a stench, that the cardinal stopped at the door a moment, before he ventured to advance further. As the three reverend fathers had mentioned in their walk, Rodin lived because he had said to himself, “I want to live, and I will live.”

Without paying attention to these observations, the cardinal walked into Rodin’s room. It was a decently sized space, illuminated by two windows, and furnished simply yet comfortably. Two logs were slowly burning in the fireplace, which held a coffee pot, a container for mustard poultice, and more. On the mantel, there were several pieces of cloth and some linen bandages. The room was filled with that faint chemical smell typical of sickrooms, mixed with such a foul odor that the cardinal hesitated at the door for a moment before stepping inside. As the three reverend fathers had mentioned during their walk, Rodin was alive because he had told himself, “I want to live, and I will live."

For, as men of timid imaginations and cowardly minds often die from the mere dread of dying, so a thousand facts prove that vigor of character and moral energy may often struggle successfully against disease, and triumph over the most desperate symptoms.

For, just as people with timid imaginations and cowardly minds often suffer from the mere fear of dying, a thousand facts show that strong character and moral energy can often successfully fight against illness and overcome even the most severe symptoms.

30117m
Original

It was thus with the Jesuit. The unshaken firmness of his character, the formidable tenacity of his will (for the will has sometimes a mysterious and almost terrific power), aiding the skillful treatment of Dr. Baleinier, had saved him from the pestilence with which he had been so suddenly attacked. But the shock had been succeeded by a violent fever, which placed Rodin’s life in the utmost peril. This increased danger had caused the greatest alarm to Father d’Aigrigny, who felt, in spite of his rivalry and jealousy, that Rodin was the master-spirit of the plot in which they were engaged, and could alone conduct it to a successful issue.

It was the same for the Jesuit. The unwavering strength of his character and the intense determination of his will (since will can have a mysterious and almost frightening power) combined with Dr. Baleinier's skilled treatment had saved him from the plague that had unexpectedly struck him. However, the shock was followed by a severe fever that put Rodin’s life at serious risk. This heightened danger caused great concern for Father d’Aigrigny, who, despite his rivalry and jealousy, realized that Rodin was the driving force behind the scheme they were involved in and was the only one who could lead it to success.

The curtains of the room was half closed, and admitted only a doubtful light to the bed on which Rodin was lying. The Jesuit’s features had lost the greenish hue peculiar to cholera patients, but remained perfectly livid and cadaverous, and so thin, that the dry, rugged skin appeared to cling to the smallest prominence of bone. The muscles and veins of the long, lean, vulture-like neck resembled a bundle of cords. The head, covered with an old, black, filthy nightcap, from beneath which strayed a few thin, gray hairs, rested upon a dirty pillow; for Rodin would not allow them to change his linen. His iron-gray beard had not been shaved for some time, and stood out like the hairs of a brush. Under his shirt he wore an old flannel waistcoat full of holes. He had one of his arms out of bed, and his bony hairy hand, with its bluish nails, held fast a cotton handkerchief of indescribable color.

The curtains in the room were half-drawn, letting in only a dim light onto the bed where Rodin was lying. The Jesuit's features had lost the greenish tint typical of cholera patients, but they remained pale and ghostly, so emaciated that his dry, rough skin seemed to cling to every bony protrusion. The muscles and veins of his long, thin, vulture-like neck looked like a bundle of cords. His head, covered with an old, black, filthy nightcap that had a few stray gray hairs sticking out, rested on a dirty pillow; Rodin wouldn't let them change his linens. His iron-gray beard hadn't been shaved in a while and stood out like the bristles of a brush. Under his shirt, he wore an old flannel vest full of holes. One of his arms was out of bed, and his bony, hairy hand, with its bluish nails, gripped an extraordinarily discolored cotton handkerchief.

You might have taken him for a corpse, had it not been for the two brilliant sparks which still burned in the depths of his eyes. In that look, in which seemed concentrated all the remaining life and energy of the man, you might read the most restless anxiety. Sometimes his features revealed the sharpest pangs; sometimes the twisting of his hands, and his sudden starts, proclaimed his despair at being thus fettered to a bed of pain, whilst the serious interests which he had in charge required all the activity of his mind. Thus, with thoughts continually on the stretch, his mind often wandered, and he had fits of delirium, from which he woke as from a painful dream. By the prudent advice of Dr. Baleinier, who considered him not in a state to attend to matters of—importance, Father d’Aigrigny had hitherto evaded Rodin’s questions with regard to the Rennepont affair, which he dreaded to see lost and ruined in consequence of his forced inaction. The silence of Father d’Aigrigny on this head, and the ignorance in which they kept him, only augmented the sick man’s exasperation. Such was the moral and physical state of Rodin, when Cardinal Malipieri entered his chamber against his will.

You might have mistaken him for a corpse, if not for the two bright sparks still shining in the depths of his eyes. In that gaze, which seemed to hold all the remaining life and energy of the man, you could see his deep anxiety. Sometimes his features showed the sharpest pain; at other times, the way he twisted his hands and suddenly jumped reflected his despair at being stuck in a bed of suffering, while the serious matters he was responsible for demanded all his mental energy. As a result, with his thoughts always stretched thin, his mind often drifted, and he experienced fits of delirium, waking from them as if from a painful dream. Following the cautious advice of Dr. Baleinier, who deemed him unfit to deal with matters of importance, Father d’Aigrigny had so far avoided Rodin's questions about the Rennepont situation, which he feared might be lost and ruined because of his forced inactivity. Father d’Aigrigny’s silence on this subject, along with the ignorance they kept him in, only fueled the sick man's frustration. Such was Rodin's mental and physical state when Cardinal Malipieri entered his room against his will.





CHAPTER XXVII. THE LURE.

To understand fully the tortures of Rodin, reduced to inactivity by sickness, and to explain the importance of Cardinal Malipieri’s visit, we must remember the audacious views of the ambitious Jesuit, who believed himself following in the steps of Sixtus V., and expected to become his equal. By the success of the Rennepont affair, to attain to the generalship of his Order, by the corruption of the Sacred College to ascend the pontifical throne, and then, by means of a change in the statutes of the Company, to incorporate the Society of Jesus with the Holy See, instead of leaving it independent, to equal and almost always rule the Papacy—such were the secret projects of Rodin.

To fully grasp the suffering of Rodin, who was immobilized by illness, and to understand the significance of Cardinal Malipieri’s visit, we need to recall the bold ideas of the ambitious Jesuit. He viewed himself as a successor to Sixtus V. and aimed to reach his level. With the success of the Rennepont affair, he hoped to rise to the leadership of his Order, corrupt the Sacred College to take the papal throne, and then alter the Company’s statutes to merge the Society of Jesus with the Holy See. Instead of remaining independent, this would enable him to equal and often control the Papacy—such were Rodin's secret ambitions.

Their possibility was sanctioned by numerous precedents, for many mere monks and priests had been suddenly raised to the pontifical dignity. And as for their morality, the accession of the Borgias, of Julius II., and other dubious Vicars of Christ, might excuse and authorize the pretensions of the Jesuits.

Their potential was supported by many past examples, as several regular monks and priests had suddenly been elevated to the papal position. And regarding their ethics, the rise of the Borgias, Julius II., and other questionable Vicars of Christ could justify and legitimize the claims of the Jesuits.

Though the object of his secret intrigues at Rome had hitherto been enveloped in the greatest mystery, suspicions had been excited in regard to his private communications with many members of the Sacred College. A portion of that college, Cardinal Malipieri at the head of them, had become very uneasy on the subject, and, profiting by his journey to France, the cardinal had resolved to penetrate the Jesuit’s dark designs. If, in the scene we have just painted, the cardinal showed himself so obstinately bent on having a conference with Rodin, in spite of the refusal of the latter, it was because the prelate hoped, as we shall soon see, to get by cunning at the secret, which had hitherto been so well concealed. It was, therefore, in the midst of all these extraordinary circumstances, that Rodin saw himself the victim of a malady, which paralyzed his strength, at the moment when he had need of all his activity, and of all the resources of his mind. After remaining for some seconds motionless near the door, the cardinal, still holding his bottle under his nose, slowly approached the bed where Rodin lay.

Though the subject of his secret dealings in Rome had previously been shrouded in mystery, there were growing suspicions about his private communications with various members of the Sacred College. A group within that college, led by Cardinal Malipieri, had become quite concerned about the matter. Taking advantage of his trip to France, the cardinal decided to uncover the Jesuit's hidden plans. In the scene we just described, the cardinal was determined to have a meeting with Rodin, even after Rodin refused, because the prelate believed he could cleverly extract the well-kept secret. Thus, amidst these unusual circumstances, Rodin found himself suffering from an illness that drained his strength just when he needed all his energy and mental resources. After standing motionless near the door for a few seconds, the cardinal, still holding his bottle to his nose, slowly walked over to the bed where Rodin was lying.

The latter, enraged at this perseverance, and wishing to avoid an interview which for many reasons was singularly odious to him, turned his face towards the wall, and pretended to be asleep. Caring little for this feint, and determined to profit by Rodin’s state of weakness, the prelate took a chair, and, conquering his repugnance, sat down close to the Jesuit’s bed.

The latter, furious at this persistence and wanting to avoid a meeting that was particularly unpleasant for him, turned his face to the wall and pretended to be asleep. Unbothered by this act, and eager to take advantage of Rodin’s vulnerability, the prelate pulled up a chair and, pushing aside his disgust, sat down right next to the Jesuit’s bed.

“My reverend and very dear father, how do you find yourself?” said he to him, in a honeyed tone, which his Italian accent seemed to render still more hypocritical. Rodin pretended not to hear, breathed hard, and made no answer. But the cardinal, not without disgust, shook with his gloved hand the arm of the Jesuit, and repeated in a louder voice: “My reverend and very dear father, answer me, I conjure you!”

“My respected and dear father, how are you doing?” he asked him, in a sweet tone that his Italian accent made sound even more insincere. Rodin pretended not to hear, breathed heavily, and remained silent. But the cardinal, somewhat disgusted, shook the Jesuit's arm with his gloved hand and repeated in a louder voice: “My respected and dear father, please answer me, I urge you!”

Rodin could not restrain a movement of angry impatience, but he continued silent. The cardinal was not a man to be discouraged by so little; he again shook the arm of the Jesuit, somewhat more roughly, repeating, with a passionless tenacity that would have incensed the most patient person in the world: “My reverend and very dear father, since you are not asleep, listen to me, I entreat of you.”

Rodin couldn't hide his furious impatience, but he stayed quiet. The cardinal wasn't someone easily put off; he shook the arm of the Jesuit again, this time more forcefully, repeating, with a relentless calmness that would have annoyed the most patient person alive: “My dear and respected father, since you’re awake, please listen to me, I beg you.”

Irritable with pain, exasperated by the obstinacy of the prelate, Rodin abruptly turned his head, fixed on the Roman his hollow eyes, shining with lurid fire, and, with lips contracted by a sardonic smile, said to him, bitterly: “You must be very anxious, my lord, to see me embalmed, and lie in state with tapers, as you were saying just now, for you thus to come to torment me in my last moments, and hasten my end!”

Irritated by pain and frustrated by the stubbornness of the bishop, Rodin suddenly turned his head, locked his hollow eyes—glowing with a fierce intensity—onto the Roman, and, with his lips twisted in a sardonic smile, bitterly said to him, “You must be really eager, my lord, to see me laid out like a corpse, with candles, just as you mentioned a moment ago, for you to come here and torment me in my final moments and hasten my end!”

“Oh, my good father! how can you talk so?” cried the cardinal, raising his hands as if to call heaven to witness to the sincerity of the tender interest he felt for the Jesuit.

“Oh, my dear father! how can you say that?” cried the cardinal, raising his hands as if to call heaven to witness the genuine concern he felt for the Jesuit.

“I tell you that I heard all just now, my lord; for the partition is thin,” added Rodin, with redoubled bitterness.

“I just heard everything, my lord; the wall is thin,” Rodin added, with even more bitterness.

“If you mean that, from the bottom of my soul, I desired that you should make an exemplary and Christian end, you are perfectly right, my dear father. I did say so; for, after a life so well employed, it would be sweet to see you an object of adoration for the faithful!”

“If you mean that, from the depths of my soul, I truly wanted you to have an honorable and Christian end, you are absolutely right, my dear father. I did say that; because, after a life so well spent, it would be wonderful to see you as a figure of adoration for the faithful!”

“I tell you, my lord,” cried Rodin, in a weak and broken voice, “that it is ferocious to express such wishes in the presence of a dying man. Yes,” he added, with growing animation, that contrasted strongly with his weakness, “take care what you do; for if I am too much plagued and pestered—if I am not allowed to breathe my last breath quietly—I give you notice that you will force me to die in anything but a Christian manner, and if you mean to profit by an edifying spectacle, you will be deceived.”

“I’m telling you, my lord,” Rodin exclaimed in a weak and shaky voice, “it’s cruel to voice such wishes in front of a dying man. Yes,” he continued, his growing intensity starkly contrasting his frail state, “be careful with what you do; because if you keep bothering me—if I can't pass away in peace—I warn you that you’ll push me to die in a way that isn’t at all Christian, and if you’re hoping for a moral show, you’ll be mistaken.”

This burst of anger having greatly fatigued Rodin, his head fell back upon the pillow, and he wiped his cracked and bleeding lips with his old cotton handkerchief.

This outburst of anger had really worn Rodin out, so his head fell back onto the pillow, and he wiped his chapped and bleeding lips with his old cotton handkerchief.

“Come, come, be calm, my very dear father,” resumed the cardinal, with a patronizing air; “do not give way to such gloomy ideas. Doubtless, Providence reserves you for great designs, since you have been already delivered from so much peril. Let us hope that you will be likewise saved from your present danger.”

“Come on, take it easy, my dear father,” the cardinal said, with a condescending tone; “don’t succumb to such dark thoughts. Surely, fate has something important in store for you, especially after you’ve already escaped so much danger. Let’s hope you’ll also be rescued from your current threat.”

Rodin answered by a hoarse growl, and turned his face towards the wall.

Rodin replied with a rough grunt and turned his face toward the wall.

The imperturbable prelate continued: “The views of Providence are not confined to your salvation, my very dear father. Its power has been manifested in another way. What I am about to tell you is of the highest importance. Listen attentively.”

The calm prelate continued: “God's intentions are not limited to your salvation, my dear father. Its influence has shown itself in another way. What I’m about to share is extremely important. Pay close attention.”

Without turning his head, Rodin muttered in a tone of angry bitterness, which betrayed his intense sufferings: “They desire my death. My chest is on fire, my head racked with pain, and they have no pity. Oh, I suffer the tortures of the damned!”

Without turning his head, Rodin muttered in an angry, bitter tone, which revealed his deep pain: “They want me dead. My chest is burning, my head is pounding, and they show no mercy. Oh, I’m suffering like a tortured soul!”

“What! already” thought the Roman, with a smile of sarcastic malice; then he said aloud: “Let me persuade you, my very dear father—make an effort to listen to me; you will not regret it.”

“What! Already?” thought the Roman, with a smile of sarcastic malice; then he said aloud: “Let me persuade you, my very dear father—make an effort to listen to me; you won’t regret it.”

Still stretched upon the bed, Rodin lifted his hands clasped upon his cotton handkerchief with a gesture of despair, and then let them fall again by his side.

Still lying on the bed, Rodin raised his hands clasped around his cotton handkerchief in a gesture of despair, and then let them drop back by his side.

The cardinal slightly shrugged his shoulders, and laid great stress on what follows, so that Rodin might not lose a word of it: “My dear father, it has pleased Providence that, during your fit of raving, you have made, without knowing it, the most important revelations.”

The cardinal slightly shrugged his shoulders and emphasized what he was about to say, ensuring Rodin wouldn’t miss a word: “My dear father, it seems that Providence has allowed you, in the midst of your outburst, to make some of the most significant revelations without even realizing it.”

The prelate waited with anxious curiosity for the effect of the pious trap he had laid for the Jesuit’s weakened faculties. But the latter, still turned towards the wall, did not appear to have heard him and remained silent.

The prelate waited with nervous anticipation for the impact of the religious trap he had set for the Jesuit’s frail mind. But the Jesuit, still facing the wall, seemed not to have heard him and stayed quiet.

“You are, no doubt, reflecting on my words, my dear father,” resumed the cardinal; “you are right, for it concerns a very serious affair. I repeat to you that Providence has allowed you, during your delirium, to betray your most secret thoughts—happily, to me alone. They are such as would compromise you in the highest degree. In short, during your delirium of last night, which lasted nearly two hours, you unveiled the secret objects of your intrigues at Rome with many of the members of the Sacred College.”

“You're probably thinking about what I just said, my dear father,” the cardinal continued. “You're right to do so, because this is a very serious matter. I want to emphasize that Providence has allowed you, in your delirium, to reveal your most private thoughts—thankfully, just to me. These thoughts could seriously compromise you. In short, during your delirium last night, which lasted almost two hours, you revealed the true nature of your schemes in Rome with several members of the Sacred College.”

The cardinal, rising softly, stooped over the bed to watch the expression of Rodin’s countenance. But the latter did not give him time. As a galvanized corpse starts into strange and sudden motion, Rodin sprang into a sitting posture at the last words of the prelate.

The cardinal, rising quietly, leaned over the bed to observe Rodin's expression. But Rodin didn't give him a moment. Like a revived corpse jerking into unexpected movement, Rodin shot up into a sitting position at the prelate's last words.

“He has betrayed himself,” said the cardinal, in a low voice, in Italian. Then, resuming his seat, he fixed on the Jesuit his eyes, that sparkled with triumphant joy.

“He has betrayed himself,” said the cardinal in a quiet voice, in Italian. Then, sitting back down, he focused his sparkling eyes filled with triumphant joy on the Jesuit.

Though he did not hear the exclamation of Malipieri, nor remark the expression of his countenance, Rodin, notwithstanding his state of weakness, instantly felt the imprudence of his start. He pressed his hand to his forehead, as though he had been seized with a giddiness; then, looking wildly round him, he pressed to his trembling lips his old cotton handkerchief, and gnawed it mechanically for some seconds.

Though he didn't hear Malipieri's shout or notice the look on his face, Rodin, despite feeling weak, instantly realized how reckless his reaction was. He pressed his hand to his forehead, as if he was feeling dizzy; then, looking around frantically, he pressed his old cotton handkerchief to his trembling lips and nervously chewed on it for a few seconds.

“Your emotion and alarm confirm the sad discoveries I have made,” resumed the cardinal, still more rejoicing at the success of his trick; “and now, my dear father,” added he, “you will understand that it is for your best interest to enter into the most minute detail as to your projects and accomplices at Rome. You may then hope, my dear father, for the indulgence of the Holy See—that is, if your avowals are sufficiently explicit to fill up the chasms necessarily left in a confession made during delirium.”

“Your emotions and concerns confirm the unfortunate findings I've made,” the cardinal said, even more pleased with the success of his scheme. “And now, my dear father,” he continued, “you need to realize that it’s in your best interest to share all the details about your plans and accomplices in Rome. If you do so, my dear father, you might expect some mercy from the Holy See—provided your admissions are clear enough to fill in the gaps that are usually left in a confession made in a state of delirium.”

Rodin, recovered from his first surprise, perceived, but too late, that he had fallen into a snare, not by any words he had spoken, but by his too significant movements. In fact, the Jesuit had feared for a moment that he might have betrayed himself during his delirium, when he heard himself accused of dark intrigues with Rome; but, after some minutes of reflection, his common sense suggested: “If this crafty Roman knew my secret, he would take care not to tell me so. He has only suspicions, confirmed by my involuntary start just now.”

Rodin, recovering from his initial shock, realized, but too late, that he had fallen into a trap, not because of anything he had said, but because of his too obvious reactions. In fact, the Jesuit had briefly worried that he might have revealed his secret during his delirium when he heard himself accused of shady dealings with Rome; however, after a few minutes of thinking, his common sense told him, “If this cunning Roman knew my secret, he wouldn’t be foolish enough to reveal it. He only has suspicions, reinforced by my involuntary reaction just now.”

Rodin wiped the cold sweat from his burning forehead. The emotion of this scene augmented his sufferings, and aggravated the danger of his condition. Worn out with fatigue, he could not remain long in a sitting posture, and soon fell back upon the bed.

Rodin wiped the cold sweat off his burning forehead. The intensity of this scene heightened his pain and made his condition more dangerous. Exhausted, he couldn't stay sitting for long and soon collapsed back onto the bed.

“Per Bacco!” said the cardinal to himself, alarmed at the expression of the Jesuit’s face; “if he were to die before he had spoken, and so escape the snare!”

“By Bacchus!” the cardinal said to himself, worried by the look on the Jesuit’s face; “what if he dies before he has a chance to speak, and manages to avoid the trap!”

Then, leaning over the bed, the prelate asked: “What is the matter, my very dear father?”

Then, leaning over the bed, the prelate asked, "What's wrong, my dear father?"

“I am weak, my lord—I am in pain—I cannot express what I suffer.”

“I’m weak, my lord—I’m in pain—I can’t explain what I’m going through.”

“Let us hope, my very dear father, that this crisis will have no fatal results; but the contrary may happen, and it behooves the salvation of your soul to make instantly the fullest confession. Were it even to exhaust your strength, what is this perishable body compared to eternal life?”

“Let’s hope, my dear father, that this crisis won’t lead to anything serious; but it could go the other way, and it’s essential for the salvation of your soul to make a complete confession right away. Even if it takes everything out of you, what is this temporary body compared to eternal life?”

“Of what confession do you speak, my lord?” said Rodin, in a feeble and yet sarcastic tone.

“Which confession are you talking about, my lord?” said Rodin, in a weak yet sarcastic tone.

“What confession!” cried the amazed cardinal; “why, with regard to your dangerous intrigues at Rome.”

“What a confession!” exclaimed the astonished cardinal. “Why, regarding your risky schemes in Rome.”

“What intrigues?” asked Rodin.

"What piques your interest?" asked Rodin.

“The intrigues you revealed during your delirium,” replied the prelate, with still more angry impatience. “Were not your avowals sufficiently explicit? Why, then, this culpable hesitation to complete them?”

“The plots you spoke about during your fever,” replied the prelate, with even more frustrated impatience. “Weren't your admissions clear enough? Why, then, this guilty hesitation to finish them?”

“My avowals—were explicit—you assure me?” said Rodin, pausing after each word for want of breath, but without losing his energy and presence of mind.

“My statements—were clear—you assure me?” said Rodin, pausing after each word to catch his breath, but without losing his energy and composure.

“Yes, I repeat it,” resumed the cardinal; “with the exception of a few chasms, they were most explicit.”

“Yes, I repeat it,” the cardinal continued; “except for a few gaps, they were very clear.”

“Then why repeat them?” said Rodin, with the same sardonic smile on his violet lips.

“Then why say them again?” Rodin replied, wearing the same sarcastic smile on his violet lips.

“Why repeat them?” cried the angry prelate. “In order to gain pardon; for if there is indulgence and mercy for the repentant sinner, there must be condemnation and curses for the hardened criminal!”

“Why say them again?” shouted the furious bishop. “To seek forgiveness; because if there is compassion and mercy for the remorseful sinner, there must be judgment and curses for the unrepentant criminal!”

“Oh, what torture! I am dying by slow fire!” murmured Rodin. “Since I have told all,” he resumed, “I have nothing more to tell. You know it already.”

“Oh, what torture! I’m dying a slow death!” murmured Rodin. “Now that I’ve shared everything,” he continued, “there’s nothing more to say. You already know it.”

“I know all—doubtless, I know all,” replied the prelate, in a voice of thunder; “but how have I learned it? By confessions made in a state of unconsciousness. Do you think they will avail you anything? No; the moment is solemn—death is at hand, tremble to die with a sacrilegious falsehood on your lips,” cried the prelate, shaking Rodin violently by the arm; “dread the eternal flames, if you dare deny what you know to be the truth. Do you deny it?”

“I know everything—of course, I know everything,” the bishop replied in a booming voice. “But how did I find out? Through confessions made while people were unconscious. Do you really think that will help you? No; this moment is serious—death is approaching, and you should fear dying with a sacrilegious lie on your lips,” the bishop shouted, shaking Rodin roughly by the arm. “Fear the eternal flames if you dare deny what you know to be true. Do you deny it?”

“I deny nothing,” murmured Rodin, with difficulty. “Only leave me alone!”

“I don't deny anything,” Rodin murmured, struggling to speak. “Just leave me alone!”

“Then heaven inspires you,” said the cardinal, with a sigh of satisfaction; and, thinking he had nearly attained his object, he resumed, “Listen to the divine word, that will guide you, father. You deny nothing?”

“Then heaven inspires you,” said the cardinal, with a satisfied sigh; and, thinking he was close to achieving his goal, he continued, “Listen to the divine word, which will guide you, father. You deny nothing?”

“I was—delirious—and cannot—(oh! how I suffer!)” added Rodin, by way of parenthesis; “and cannot therefore—deny—the nonsense—I may have uttered!”

“I was—delirious—and cannot—(oh! how I suffer!)” added Rodin, as a side note; “and cannot therefore—deny—the nonsense—I may have said!”

“But when this nonsense agrees with the truth,” cried the prelate, furious at being again deceived in his expectation; “but when raving is an involuntary, providential revelation—”

“But when this nonsense lines up with the truth,” yelled the prelate, angry at being misled once more; “but when crazy talk is an involuntary, divine revelation—”

30125m
Original

“Cardinal Malipieri—your craft is no match—for my agony,” answered Rodin, in a failing voice. “The proof—that I have not told my secret—if I have a secret—is—that you want to make me tell it!” In spite of his pain and weakness, the Jesuit had courage to raise himself in the bed, and look the cardinal full in the face, with a smile of bitter irony. After which he fell back on the pillow, and pressed his hands to his chest, with a long sigh of anguish.

“Cardinal Malipieri—your skills can’t compare to my suffering,” answered Rodin, his voice weak. “The fact that I haven't revealed my secret—if I even have one—is that you’re trying to make me spill it!” Despite his pain and fatigue, the Jesuit mustered the courage to sit up in bed and look the cardinal straight in the eye, wearing a smile of bitter irony. Then he slumped back onto the pillow, pressing his hands to his chest with a long sigh of distress.

“Damnation! the infernal Jesuit has found me out!” said the cardinal to himself, as he stamped his foot with rage. “He sees that he was compromised by his first movement; he is now upon his guard; I shall get nothing more from him—unless indeed, profiting by the state of weakness in which he is, I can, by entreaties, by threats, by terror—”

“Damn it! That damn Jesuit has figured me out!” the cardinal thought angrily, stamping his foot. “He realizes his mistake with that first move; he’s now on high alert. I won't get anything more from him—unless, of course, taking advantage of his vulnerable state, I can use pleas, threats, or intimidation—”

The prelate was unable to finish. The door opened abruptly, and Father d’Aigrigny entered the room, exclaiming with an explosion of joy: “Excellent news!”

The priest couldn't finish. The door swung open suddenly, and Father d’Aigrigny walked in, shouting with excitement: “Great news!”





CHAPTER XXVIII. GOOD NEWS.

By the alteration in the countenance of Father d’Aigrigny, his pale cheek, and the feebleness of his walk, one might see that the terrible scene in the square of Notre-Dame, had violently reacted upon his health. Yet his face was radiant and triumphant, as he entered Rodin’s chamber, exclaiming: “Excellent news!”

By the change in Father d’Aigrigny's expression, his pale cheek, and the weakness in his walk, it was clear that the horrific event in the Notre-Dame square had taken a toll on his health. However, his face was bright and victorious as he entered Rodin’s room, exclaiming, “Great news!”

On these words, Rodin started. In spite of his weakness, he raised his head, and his eyes shone with a curious, uneasy, piercing expression. With his lean hand, he beckoned Father d’Aigrigny to approach the bed, and said to him, in a broken voice, so weak that it was scarcely audible: “I am very ill—the cardinal has nearly finished me—but if this excellent news—relates to the Rennepont affair—of which I hear nothing—it might save me yet!”

On hearing this, Rodin was startled. Despite feeling weak, he lifted his head, and his eyes sparkled with a strange, anxious, intense look. With his thin hand, he motioned for Father d’Aigrigny to come closer to the bed and said in a shaky voice, so faint it was barely audible: “I’m very sick—the cardinal has almost finished me—but if this great news is about the Rennepont case, which I haven’t heard anything about—it might just save me!”

“Be saved then!” cried Father d’Aigrigny, forgetting the recommendations of Dr. Baleinier; “read, rejoice! What you foretold is beginning to be realized!”

“Be saved then!” shouted Father d’Aigrigny, forgetting Dr. Baleinier’s advice; “read, rejoice! What you predicted is starting to come true!”

So saying, he drew a paper from his pocket, and delivered it to Rodin, who seized it with an eager and trembling hand. Some minutes before, Rodin would have been really incapable of continuing his conversation with the cardinal, even if prudence had allowed him to do so; nor could he have read a single line, so dim had his sight become. But, at the words of Father d’Aigrigny, he felt such a renewal of hope and vigor, that, by a mighty effort of energy and will, he rose to a sitting posture, and, with clear head, and look of intelligent animation, he read rapidly the paper that Father d’Aigrigny had just delivered to him.

So saying, he pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Rodin, who grabbed it with an eager and shaky hand. Just a few minutes earlier, Rodin wouldn't have been able to keep up his conversation with the cardinal, even if he had wanted to; he couldn't have read a single line, as his vision had become so blurred. But, at Father d’Aigrigny’s words, he felt a surge of hope and energy, and with a strong effort of will, he sat up and, with a clear mind and an animated look, quickly read the paper that Father d’Aigrigny had just given him.

The cardinal, amazed at this sudden transfiguration, asked himself if he beheld the same man, who, a few minutes before, had fallen back on his bed, almost insensible. Hardly had Rodin finished reading, than he uttered a cry of stifled joy, saying, with an accent impossible to describe: “ONE gone! it works—‘tis well!” And, closing his eyes in a kind of ecstatic transport, a smile of proud triumph overspread his face, and rendered him still more hideous, by discovering his yellow and gumless teeth. His emotion was so violent, that the paper fell from his trembling hand.

The cardinal, shocked by this sudden change, wondered if he was looking at the same man who, just minutes earlier, had collapsed onto his bed, barely conscious. As soon as Rodin finished reading, he let out a muffled cry of joy, exclaiming in an indescribable tone, “ONE gone! It works—it’s good!” Then, closing his eyes in a kind of ecstatic bliss, a proud smile spread across his face, making him even more grotesque by revealing his yellow, gumless teeth. His emotion was so intense that the paper slipped from his shaking hand.

“He has fainted,” cried Father d’Aigrigny, with uneasiness, as he leaned over Rodin. “It is my fault, I forgot that the doctor cautioned me not to talk to him of serious matters.”

“He’s fainted,” cried Father d’Aigrigny, worried, as he leaned over Rodin. “It’s my fault, I forgot that the doctor warned me not to talk to him about serious things.”

“No; do not reproach yourself,” said Rodin, in a low voice, half-raising himself in the bed. “This unexpected joy may perhaps cure me. Yes—I scarce know what I feel—but look at my cheeks—it seems to me, that, for the first time since I have been stretched on this bed of pain, they are a little warm.”

“No; don’t blame yourself,” Rodin said softly, propping himself up a bit in the bed. “This unexpected joy might actually help me get better. Yes—I can hardly describe what I feel—but look at my cheeks—it feels to me like, for the first time since I’ve been lying on this bed of pain, they’re a bit warm.”

Rodin spoke the truth. A slight color appeared suddenly on his livid and icy cheeks; his voice though still very weak, became less tremulous, and he exclaimed, in a tone of conviction that startled Father d’Aigrigny and the prelate, “This first success answers for the others. I read the future. Yes, yes; our cause will triumph. Every member of the execrable Rennepont family will be crushed—and that soon you will see—”

Rodin was telling the truth. A faint color suddenly appeared on his pale, icy cheeks; his voice, although still very weak, grew less shaky, and he exclaimed, with a conviction that surprised Father d’Aigrigny and the prelate, “This first success guarantees the others. I can see the future. Yes, yes; our cause will win. Every member of that despicable Rennepont family will be crushed—and you’ll see that happen soon—”

Then, pausing, Rodin threw himself back on the pillow, exclaiming: “Oh! I am choked with joy. My voice fails me.”

Then, pausing, Rodin fell back on the pillow, exclaiming: “Oh! I am so overwhelmed with joy. I can hardly speak.”

“But what is it?” asked the cardinal of Father d’Aigrigny.

“But what is it?” asked the cardinal of Father d’Aigrigny.

The latter replied, in a tone of hypocritical sanctity: “One of the heirs of the Rennepont family, a poor fellow, worn out with excesses and debauchery, died three days ago, at the close of some abominable orgies, in which he had braved the cholera with sacrilegious impiety. In consequence of the indisposition that kept me at home, and of another circumstance, I only received to-day the certificate of the death of this victim of intemperance and irreligion. I must proclaim it to the praise of his reverence”—pointing to Rodin—“that he told me, the worst enemies of the descendants of that infamous renegade would be their own bad passions, and that the might look to them as our allies against the whole impious race. And so it has happened with Jacques Rennepont.”

The latter responded, in a tone of fake righteousness: “One of the heirs of the Rennepont family, a poor guy, exhausted from excesses and partying, died three days ago, after some disgusting wild parties, where he faced cholera with shocking disregard. Because of my illness that kept me at home, and another reason, I just received the death certificate of this victim of indulgence and irreligion today. I must commend his reverence”—pointing to Rodin—“for telling me that the worst enemies of the descendants of that infamous traitor would be their own bad habits, and that they could count on them as our allies against the entire godless lineage. And so it has turned out with Jacques Rennepont.”

“You see,” said Rodin, in so faint a voice that it was almost unintelligible, “the punishment begins already. One of the Renneponts is dead—and believe me—this certificate,” and he pointed to the paper that Father d’Aigrigny held in his hand, “will one day be worth forty millions to the Society of Jesus—and that—because—”

“You see,” said Rodin, in such a faint voice that it was almost impossible to understand, “the punishment has already begun. One of the Renneponts is dead—and believe me—this certificate,” and he pointed to the paper that Father d’Aigrigny was holding, “will one day be worth forty million to the Society of Jesus—and that—because—”

The lips alone finished the sentence. During some seconds, Rodin’s voice had become so faint, that it was at last quite imperceptible. His larynx, contracted by violent emotion, no longer emitted any sound. The Jesuit, far from being disconcerted by this incident, finished his phrase, as it were, by expressive pantomime. Raising his head proudly he tapped his forehead with his forefinger, as if to express that it was to his ability this first success was owing. But he soon fell back again on the bed, exhausted, breathless, sinking, with his cotton handkerchief pressed once more to his parched lips. The good news, as Father d’Aigrigny called it, had not cured Rodin. For a moment only, he had had the courage to forget his pain. But the slight color on his cheek soon disappeared; his face became once more livid. His sufferings, suspended for a moment, were so much increased in violence, that he writhed beneath the coverlet, and buried his face in the pillow, extending his arms above his head, and holding them stiff as bars of iron. After this crisis, intense as it was rapid: during which Father d’Aigrigny and the prelate bent anxiously over him, Rodin, whose face was bathed in cold sweat, made a sign that he suffered less, and that he wished to drink of a potion to which he pointed. Father d’Aigrigny fetched it for him, and while the cardinal held him up with marked disgust, the abbe administered a few spoonfuls of the potion, which almost immediately produced a soothing effect.

The lips alone finished the sentence. For a few seconds, Rodin's voice had faded so much that it became completely undetectable. His throat, constricted by strong emotion, no longer produced any sound. The Jesuit, rather than being thrown off by this situation, concluded his statement as if it were through expressive gestures. He raised his head proudly and tapped his forehead with his finger, as if to indicate that this first success was due to his skill. But he quickly collapsed back onto the bed, exhausted and breathless, sinking down with his cotton handkerchief pressed once again to his dry lips. The good news, as Father d’Aigrigny referred to it, had not healed Rodin. For just a moment, he had the strength to forget his pain. But the slight color in his cheek soon vanished; his face turned pale once more. His suffering, which had been temporarily suspended, became even more intense, causing him to writhe beneath the covers, bury his face in the pillow, extend his arms above his head, and hold them stiff like iron bars. After this crisis, which was intense but brief, during which Father d’Aigrigny and the prelate leaned over him with concern, Rodin, whose face was drenched in cold sweat, signaled that he was in less pain and that he wanted to drink a potion he pointed to. Father d’Aigrigny got it for him, and while the cardinal held him up with visible disgust, the abbe administered a few spoonfuls of the potion, which quickly had a calming effect.

“Shall I call M. Rousselet?” said Father d’Aigrigny, when Rodin was once more laid down in bed.

“Should I call M. Rousselet?” Father d’Aigrigny asked, as Rodin settled back into bed.

Rodin shook his head; then, with a fresh effort, he raised his right hand, opened it, and pointed with his forefinger to a desk in a corner of the room, to signify that, being no longer able to speak, he wished to write.

Rodin shook his head; then, with renewed effort, he raised his right hand, opened it, and pointed with his forefinger to a desk in the corner of the room, indicating that, unable to speak any longer, he wanted to write.

“I understand your reverence,” said Father d’Aigrigny; “but first calm yourself. Presently, if you require it. I will give you writing materials.”

“I understand your respect,” said Father d’Aigrigny; “but first, calm down. If you need it soon, I’ll get you some writing supplies.”

Two knocks at the outer door of the next room interrupted this scene. From motives of prudence, Father d’Aigrigny had begged Rousselet to remain in the first of the three rooms. He now went to open the door, and Rousselet handed him a voluminous packet, saying: “I beg pardon for disturbing you, father, but I was told to let you have these papers instantly.”

Two knocks at the outer door of the next room interrupted this scene. Out of caution, Father d’Aigrigny had asked Rousselet to stay in the first of the three rooms. He now went to open the door, and Rousselet handed him a large packet, saying: “I’m sorry to disturb you, Father, but I was told to give you these papers right away.”

“Thank you, M. Rousselet,” said Father d’Aigrigny; “do you know at what hour Dr. Baleinier will return?”

“Thanks, M. Rousselet,” said Father d’Aigrigny; “do you know what time Dr. Baleinier will be back?”

“He will not be long, father, for he wishes to perform before night the painful operation, that will have a decisive effect on the condition of Father Rodin. I am preparing what is necessary for it,” added Rousselet, as he pointed to a singular and formidable apparatus, which Father d’Aigrigny examined with a kind of terror.

“He won't be long, Dad, because he wants to do the difficult procedure before nightfall that will significantly impact Father Rodin's condition. I'm getting everything ready for it,” added Rousselet, as he gestured to a strange and intimidating device, which Father d’Aigrigny looked at with a sense of fear.

“I do not know if the symptom is a serious one,” said the Jesuit; “but the reverend father has suddenly lost his voice.”

“I don’t know if the symptom is serious,” said the Jesuit; “but the reverend father has suddenly lost his voice.”

“It is the third time this has happened within the last week,” said Rousselet; “the operation of Dr. Baleiner will act both on the larynx and on the lungs.”

“It’s the third time this has happened in the past week,” said Rousselet; “Dr. Baleiner’s procedure will affect both the larynx and the lungs.”

“Is the operation a very painful one?” asked Father d’Aigrigny.

“Is the surgery really painful?” asked Father d’Aigrigny.

“There is, perhaps, none more cruel in surgery,” answered the young doctor; “and Dr. Baleinier has partly concealed its nature from Father Rodin.”

“There might not be anything more brutal in surgery,” replied the young doctor, “and Dr. Baleinier has kept its true nature hidden from Father Rodin.”

“Please to wait here for Dr. Baleinier, and send him to us as soon as he arrives,” resumed Father d’Aigrigny: and, returning to the sick chamber, he sat down by the bedside, and said to Rodin, as he showed him the letter: “Here are different reports with regard to different members of the Rennepont family, whom I have had looked after by others, my indisposition having kept me at home for the last few days. I do not know, father, if the state of your health will permit you to hear—”

“Please wait here for Dr. Baleinier and send him to us as soon as he arrives,” Father d’Aigrigny said, and then he went back to the sickroom, sat down by the bedside, and told Rodin, while showing him the letter: “Here are various reports about different members of the Rennepont family, which I have had investigated by others since I've been unwell at home for the past few days. I’m not sure, Father, if your health will allow you to listen—”

Rodin made a gesture, at once so supplicating and peremptory, that Father d’Aigrigny felt there would be at least as much danger in refusing as in granting his request; so, turning towards the cardinal, still inconsolable at not having discovered the Jesuit’s secret, he said to him with respectful deference, pointing at the same time to the letter: “Have I the permission of your Eminence?”

Rodin made a gesture that was both pleading and demanding, making Father d’Aigrigny realize there was as much danger in refusing as in agreeing to his request. So, turning to the cardinal, who was still upset about not uncovering the Jesuit’s secret, he spoke to him with respectful deference, pointing to the letter at the same time: “Do I have your permission, Your Eminence?”

The prelate bowed, and replied: “Your affairs are ours, my dear father. The Church must always rejoice in what rejoices your glorious Company.”

The bishop bowed and replied, “Your matters are our matters, dear father. The Church should always celebrate what brings joy to your esteemed Company.”

Father d’Aigrigny unsealed the packet, and found in it different notes in different handwritings. When he had read the first, his countenance darkened, and he said, in a grave tone: “A misfortune—a great misfortune.”

Father d’Aigrigny opened the packet and found several notes written in different handwriting. After reading the first one, his expression soured, and he said in a serious tone, “A disaster—a major disaster.”

Rodin turned his head abruptly, and looked at him with an air of uneasy questioning.

Rodin suddenly turned his head and looked at him with a mix of uncertainty and curiosity.

“Florine is dead of the cholera,” answered Father d’Aigrigny; “and what is the worst,” added he, crumpling the note between his hands, “before dying, the miserable creature confessed to Mdlle. de Cardoville that she long acted as a spy under the orders of your reverence.”

“Florine has died from cholera,” Father d’Aigrigny replied. “And what’s worse,” he continued, crumpling the note in his hands, “before she died, the wretched soul confessed to Mdlle. de Cardoville that she had been spying for you all this time.”

No doubt the death of Florine, and the confession she had made, crossed some of the plans of Rodin, for he uttered an inarticulate murmur, and his countenance expressed great vexation.

No doubt the death of Florine and her confession disrupted some of Rodin's plans, as he let out an inarticulate murmur, and his face showed deep frustration.

Passing to another note, Father d’Aigrigny continued: “This relates to Marshal Simon, and is not absolutely bad, but still far from satisfactory, as it announces some amelioration in his position. We shall see if it merits belief, by information from another source.”

Passing to another note, Father d’Aigrigny continued: “This is about Marshal Simon, and it's not entirely negative, but it's still pretty unsatisfactory, as it suggests some improvement in his situation. We'll see if it's credible, based on information from another source.”

Rodin made a sign of impatience, to hasten Father d’Aigrigny to read the note, which he did as follows. “‘For some days, the mind of the marshal has appeared to be less sorrowful, anxious and agitated. He lately passed two hours with his daughters, which had not been the case for some time before. The harsh countenance of the soldier Dagobert is becoming smoother—a sure sign of some amelioration in the condition of the marshal. Detected by their handwriting, the last anonymous letters were returned by Dagobert to the postman, without having been opened by the marshal. Some other method must be found to get them delivered.’”

Rodin showed his impatience, urging Father d’Aigrigny to read the note, which he did as follows. “‘For a few days now, the marshal seems to be less sad, worried, and restless. He recently spent two hours with his daughters, which hasn’t happened in a while. The tough expression on soldier Dagobert's face is noticeably softening—a clear sign that the marshal's situation is improving. Dagobert, having recognized the handwriting, returned the last anonymous letters to the postman without the marshal ever seeing them. We need to find another way to get these delivered.’”

Looking at Rodin, Father d’Aigrigny said to him: “Your reverence thinks with me that this note is not very satisfactory?”

Looking at Rodin, Father d’Aigrigny said to him: “Do you agree with me that this note isn't very satisfactory?”

Rodin held down his head. One saw by the expression of his countenance how much he suffered by not being able to speak. Twice he put his hand to his throat, and looked at Father d’Aigrigny with anguish.

Rodin lowered his head. You could tell from the look on his face how much he was suffering from not being able to speak. Twice he touched his throat and glanced at Father d’Aigrigny with distress.

“Oh!” cried Father d’Aigrigny, angrily, when he had perused another note, “for one lucky chance, to-day brings some very black ones.”

“Oh!” cried Father d’Aigrigny, angrily, after reading another note, “today’s luck brings some really bad ones.”

At these words turning hastily to Father d’Aigrigny, and extending his trembling hands, Rodin questioned him with look and gesture. The cardinal, sharing his uneasiness, exclaimed: “What do you learn by this note, my dear father?”

At these words, Rodin quickly turned to Father d’Aigrigny and, with trembling hands, questioned him with his look and gestures. The cardinal, feeling the same anxiety, exclaimed, “What does this note tell you, my dear father?”

“We thought the residence of M. Hardy in our house completely unknown,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, “but we now fear that Agricola Baudoin has discovered the retreat of his old master, and that he has even communicated with him by letter, through a servant of the house. So,” added the reverend father, angrily, “during the three days that I have not been able to visit the pavilion, one of my servants must have been bought over. There is one of them, a man blind of one eye, whom I have always suspected—the wretch! But no: I will not yet believe this treachery. The consequences would be too deplorable; for I know how matters stand, and that such a correspondence might ruin everything. By awaking in M. Hardy memories with difficulty laid asleep, they might destroy in a single day all that has been done since he inhabits our house. Luckily, this note contains only doubts and fears; my other information will be more positive, and will not, I hope, confirm them.”

“We thought that Mr. Hardy's presence in our home was completely unknown,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, “but now we’re afraid that Agricola Baudoin has discovered where his old master is hiding and that he has even communicated with him by letter, through one of the household servants. So,” added the reverend father, angrily, “during the three days that I haven’t been able to visit the pavilion, one of my servants must have been bribed. There’s one of them, a man who’s blind in one eye, whom I’ve always suspected—the scoundrel! But no: I won’t believe this betrayal yet. The consequences would be too disastrous; for I know how things are, and such correspondence could ruin everything. By stirring up memories in Mr. Hardy that have been hard to suppress, they could destroy in a single day all that has been accomplished since he came into our home. Fortunately, this note only contains doubts and fears; my other information will be more conclusive, and I hope it won’t confirm them.”

“My dear father,” said the cardinal, “do not despair. The Lord will not abandon the good cause!”

“My dear father,” said the cardinal, “don’t lose hope. The Lord won’t abandon the good cause!”

Father d’Aigrigny seemed very little consoled by this assurance. He remained still and thoughtful, whilst Rodin writhed his head in a paroxysm of mute rage, as he reflected on this new check.

Father d’Aigrigny seemed barely comforted by this assurance. He stayed silent and deep in thought, while Rodin twisted his head in a fit of silent fury as he considered this new setback.

“Let us turn to the last note,” said Father d’Aigrigny, after a moment of thoughtful silence. “I have so much confidence in the person who sends it, that I cannot doubt the correctness of the information it contains. May it contradict the others!”

“Let’s move on to the last note,” said Father d’Aigrigny, after a moment of thoughtful silence. “I trust the person who sent it so much that I can’t doubt the accuracy of the information it has. I hope it goes against the others!”

In order not to break the chain of facts contained in this last note, which was to have so startling an effect on the actors in this scene, we shall leave it to the reader’s imagination to supply the exclamations of surprise, hate, rage and fear of Father d’Aigrigny, and the terrific pantomime of Rodin, during the perusal of this formidable document, the result of the observations of a faithful and secret agent of the reverend fathers. Comparing this note with the other information received, the results appeared more distressing to the reverend fathers. Thus Gabriel had long and frequent conferences with Adrienne, who before was unknown to him. Agricola Baudoin had opened a communication with Francis Hardy, and the officers of justice were on the track of the authors and instigators of the riot which had led to the burning of the factory of Baron Tripeaud’s rival. It seemed almost certain that Mdlle. de Cardoville had had an interview with Prince Djalma.

To maintain the chain of facts in this last note, which would have such a shocking impact on the characters in this scene, we'll leave it to the reader's imagination to envision the exclamations of surprise, hate, rage, and fear from Father d’Aigrigny, along with the intense pantomime from Rodin as they read this daunting document, the outcome of observations made by a loyal and secret agent of the reverend fathers. When comparing this note with other information received, the results seemed even more troubling to the reverend fathers. For instance, Gabriel had long and frequent talks with Adrienne, who he previously didn’t know. Agricola Baudoin had established a connection with Francis Hardy, and law enforcement was closing in on the authors and instigators of the riot that had resulted in the burning of Baron Tripeaud's rival's factory. It appeared almost certain that Mdlle. de Cardoville had met with Prince Djalma.

30135m
Original

This combination of facts showed that, faithful to the threats she had uttered to Rodin, when she had unmasked the double perfidy of the reverend father, Mdlle. de Cardoville was actively engaged in uniting the scattered members of her family, to form a league against those dangerous enemies, whose detestable projects, once unveiled and boldly encountered, could hardly have a chance of success. The reader will now understand the tremendous effect of this note on Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin—on Rodin, stretched powerless on a bed of pain at the moment when the scaffolding, raised with so much labor, seemed to be tumbling around him.

This combination of facts showed that, loyal to the threats she had made to Rodin when she exposed the double betrayal of the reverend father, Mdlle. de Cardoville was actively working to bring together the scattered members of her family to form a coalition against those dangerous enemies, whose horrible plans, once revealed and boldly confronted, could hardly succeed. The reader will now grasp the enormous impact of this note on Father d’Aigrigny and Rodin—on Rodin, lying helpless on a bed of pain at the moment when the structure he had worked so hard to build seemed to be collapsing around him.





CHAPTER XXIX. THE OPERATION.

We have given up the attempt to paint the countenance, attitude, and gesticulation of Rodin during the reading of this note, which seemed to ruin all his most cherished hopes. Everything was failing at once, at the moment when only superhuman trust in the success of his plans could give him sufficient energy to strive against mortal sickness. A single, absorbing thought had agitated him even to delirium: What progress, during his illness, had been made in this immense affair? He had first heard a good piece of news, the death of Jacques Rennepont; but now the advantages of this decease, which reduced the number of the heirs from seven to six, were entirely lost. To what purpose would be this death, if the other members of the family, dispersed and persecuted with such infernal perseverance, were to unite and discover the enemies who had so long aimed at them in darkness? If all those wounded hearts were to console, enlighten, support each other, their cause would be gained, and the inheritance rescued from the reverend fathers. What was to be done?

We have stopped trying to describe Rodin's expression, posture, and gestures as he read this note, which seemed to shatter all his most cherished hopes. Everything was falling apart just when he needed superhuman faith in the success of his plans to gather enough strength to fight against his illness. A single, consuming thought had driven him to the brink of madness: What progress had been made in this massive situation during his illness? He had initially received some good news—the death of Jacques Rennepont—but the benefits of that death, which reduced the number of heirs from seven to six, were now completely overshadowed. What was the point of this death if the other family members, scattered and relentlessly hunted down, managed to come together and find out who had been plotting against them in secret? If all those hurt hearts could comfort, enlighten, and support each other, their cause would succeed, and the inheritance could be reclaimed from the reverend fathers. What should he do?

Strange power of the human will!—Rodin had one foot in the grave, he was almost at the last gasp; his voice had failed him. And yet that obstinate nature, so full of energy and resources, did not despair. Let but a miracle restore his health, and that firm confidence in the success of his projects which has given him power to struggle against disease, tells him that he could yet save all—but then he must have health and life! Health! life! His physician does not know if he will survive the shock—if he can bear the pain—of a terrible operation. Health! life! and just now Rodin heard talk of the solemn funeral they had prepared for him. And yet—health, life, he will have them. Yes; he has willed to live—and he has lived—why should he not live longer? He will live—because he has willed it.

Strange power of the human will!—Rodin was on the brink of death, barely hanging on; his voice was gone. Yet that stubborn spirit, bursting with energy and determination, did not give up. If only a miracle could restore his health, his unwavering belief in the success of his plans, which has driven him to fight against illness, tells him he could still save everything—but he needs health and life! Health! Life! Just now, Rodin heard talk of the solemn funeral they had arranged for him. And still—health, life, he will have them. Yes; he has decided to live—and he has lived—why shouldn’t he live longer? He will live—because he has decided to.

All that we have just written passed though Rodin’s mind in a second. His features, convulsed by the mental torment he endured, must have assumed a very strange expression, for Father d’Aigrigny and the cardinal looked at him in silent consternation. Once resolved to live, and to sustain a desperate struggle with the Rennepont family, Rodin acted in consequence. For a few moments Father d’Aigrigny and the prelate believed themselves under the influence of a dream. By an effort of unparalleled energy, and as if moved by hidden mechanism, Rodin sprang from the bed, dragging the sheet with him, and trailing it, like a shroud, behind his livid and fleshless body. The room was cold; the face of the Jesuit was bathed in sweat; his naked and bony feet left their moist print upon the stones.

All that we just wrote flashed through Rodin’s mind in an instant. His features, twisted by the mental agony he was experiencing, must have shown a very strange expression, as Father d’Aigrigny and the cardinal stared at him in stunned silence. Once he decided to live and to fight against the Rennepont family, Rodin acted accordingly. For a few moments, Father d’Aigrigny and the cardinal felt as if they were caught in a dream. With an extraordinary burst of energy, as if driven by some unseen force, Rodin jumped off the bed, dragging the sheet with him, trailing it behind his pale, emaciated body like a shroud. The room was cold; sweat dripped from the Jesuit’s face; his bare, bony feet left damp prints on the stone floor.

“What are you doing? It is death!” cried Father d’Aigrigny, rushing towards Rodin, to force him to lie down again.

“What are you doing? It’s death!” yelled Father d’Aigrigny, rushing towards Rodin to make him lie down again.

But the latter, extending one of his skeleton arms, as hard as iron, pushed aside Father d’Aigrigny with inconceivable vigor, considering the state of exhaustion in which he had so long been.

But the latter, reaching out one of his bony arms, tough as iron, shoved Father d’Aigrigny aside with unimaginable strength, given the exhaustion he had been in for so long.

“He has the strength of a man in a fit of epilepsy,” said Father d’Aigrigny, recovering his balance.

“He has the strength of a man having a seizure,” said Father d’Aigrigny, regaining his balance.

With a steady step Rodin advanced to the desk on which Dr. Baleinier daily wrote his prescriptions. Seating himself before it, the Jesuit took pen and paper, and began to write in a firm hand. His calm, slow, and sure movements had in them something of the deliberateness remarked in somnambulists. Mute and motionless, hardly knowing whether they dreamed or not, the cardinal and Father d’Aigrigny remained staring at the incredible coolness of Rodin, who, half-naked, continued to write with perfect tranquillity.

With a steady step, Rodin walked up to the desk where Dr. Baleinier wrote his prescriptions every day. Sitting down in front of it, the Jesuit took pen and paper and began to write in a confident hand. His calm, slow, and deliberate movements had a certain quality reminiscent of sleepwalkers. Silent and still, barely aware of whether they were dreaming or not, the cardinal and Father d’Aigrigny stared in disbelief at Rodin's incredible composure as he continued to write, half-naked and completely unbothered.

“But, father,” said the Abbe d’Aigrigny, advancing towards him, “this is madness!”

“But, Dad,” said the Abbe d’Aigrigny, moving closer to him, “this is crazy!”

Rodin shrugged his shoulders, stopped him with a gesture and made him a sign to read what he had just written.

Rodin shrugged his shoulders, stopped him with a gesture, and signaled for him to read what he had just written.

The reverend father expected to see the ravings of a diseased brain; but he took the note, whilst Rodin commenced another.

The reverend father expected to see the ramblings of a sick mind; but he took the note, while Rodin started another.

“My lord,” exclaimed Father d’Aigrigny, “read this!”

“My lord,” shouted Father d’Aigrigny, “check this out!”

The cardinal read the paper, and returning it to the reverend father with equal amazement, added: “It is full of reason, ability, and resources. We shall thus be able to neutralize the dangerous combination of Abbe Gabriel and Mdlle. de Cardoville, who appear to be the most formidable leaders of the coalition.”

The cardinal read the document and handed it back to the reverend father, equally amazed, saying: “It’s full of logic, skill, and resources. This will help us counter the dangerous alliance of Abbe Gabriel and Mdlle. de Cardoville, who seem to be the strongest leaders of the coalition.”

“It is really miraculous,” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“It’s truly amazing,” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“Oh, my dear father!” whispered the cardinal, shaking his head; “what a pity that we are the only witnesses of this scene! What an excellent MIRACLE we could have made of it! In one sense, it is another Raising of Lazarus!”

“Oh, my dear father!” whispered the cardinal, shaking his head; “what a pity that we are the only witnesses of this scene! What an excellent MIRACLE we could have made of it! In a way, it's like another Raising of Lazarus!”

“What an idea, my lord!” answered Father d’Aigrigny, in a low voice. “It is perfect—and we must not give it up—”

“What an idea, my lord!” replied Father d’Aigrigny quietly. “It’s perfect—and we must hold onto it—”

This innocent little plot was interrupted by Rodin, who, turning his head, made a sign to Father d’Aigrigny to approach, and delivered to him another sheet, with this note attached: “To be executed within an hour.”

This innocent little plot was interrupted by Rodin, who, turning his head, signaled for Father d’Aigrigny to come closer and handed him another sheet with this note attached: “To be executed within an hour.”

Having rapidly perused the paper, Father d’Aigrigny exclaimed: “Right! I had not thought of that. Instead of being fatal, the correspondence between Agricola and M. Hardy may thus have the best results. Really,” added the reverend father in a low voice to the prelate, while Rodin continued to write, “I am quite confounded. I read—I see—and yet I can hardly believe my eyes. Just before, exhausted and dying—and now with his mind as clear and penetrating as ever. Can this be one of the phenomena of somnambulism, in which the mind alone governs and sustains the body?”

Having quickly skimmed the paper, Father d’Aigrigny said, “Right! I hadn’t considered that. Instead of being disastrous, the communication between Agricola and M. Hardy might actually lead to great outcomes. Honestly,” he added in a low voice to the prelate while Rodin continued writing, “I’m completely baffled. I read—I see—and yet I can barely believe my eyes. Just a moment ago, he was exhausted and near death—and now his mind is as sharp and insightful as ever. Could this be one of those phenomena of sleepwalking, where the mind alone controls and sustains the body?”

Suddenly the door opened, and Dr. Baleinier entered the room. At sight of Rodin, seated half-naked at the desk, with his feet upon the cold stones, the doctor exclaimed, in a tone of reproach and alarm: “But, my lord—but, father—it is murder to let the unhappy man do this!—If he is delirious from fever, he must have the strait-waistcoat, and be tied down in bed.”

Suddenly the door opened, and Dr. Baleinier walked into the room. When he saw Rodin, half-naked at the desk with his feet on the cold stones, the doctor exclaimed, in a tone of disapproval and concern: “But, my lord—but, father—it’s a crime to let this poor man do this! If he’s delirious from fever, he needs to be put in a straitjacket and restrained in bed.”

So saying. Dr. Baleinier hastily approached Rodin, and took him by the arm. Instead of finding the skin dry and chilly, as he expected, he found it flexible, almost damp. Struck with surprise, the doctor sought to feel the pulse of the left hand, which Rodin resigned, to him, whilst he continued working with the right.

So saying, Dr. Baleinier quickly walked up to Rodin and grabbed him by the arm. Instead of finding the skin dry and cold, as he expected, he discovered it was flexible, almost moist. Surprised, the doctor tried to check the pulse in Rodin's left hand, which Rodin willingly offered, while he kept working with his right.

“What a prodigy!” cried the doctor, as he counted Rodin’s pulse; “for a week past, and even this morning, the pulse has been abrupt, intermittent, almost insensible, and now it is firm, regular—I am really puzzled—what then has happened? I can hardly believe what I see,” added the doctor, turning towards Father d’Aigrigny and the cardinal.

“What a marvel!” exclaimed the doctor as he checked Rodin’s pulse. “For the past week, and even this morning, the pulse has been weak, erratic, almost unnoticeable, and now it’s strong and steady—I’m truly confused—what has changed? I can hardly trust my eyes,” the doctor added, turning to Father d’Aigrigny and the cardinal.

“The reverend father, who had first lost his voice, was next seized with such furious and violent despair caused by the receipt of bad news,” answered Father d’Aigrigny, “that we feared a moment for his life; while now, on the contrary, the reverend father has gained sufficient strength to go to his desk, and write for some minutes, with a clearness of argument and expression, which has confounded both the cardinal and myself.”

“The reverend father, who initially lost his voice, was then struck by such intense and violent despair from receiving bad news,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, “that we feared for his life for a moment; but now, on the contrary, the reverend father has gained enough strength to go to his desk and write for a few minutes, with a clarity of argument and expression that has astonished both the cardinal and me.”

“There is no longer any doubt of it,” cried the doctor. “The violent despair has caused a degree of emotion, which will admirably prepare the reactive crisis, that I am now almost certain of producing by the operation.”

“There’s no doubt about it,” the doctor exclaimed. “The intense despair has created an emotional response that will perfectly set the stage for the crisis reaction, which I’m now almost certain I can trigger with the operation.”

“You persist in the operation?” whispered Father d’Aigrigny, whilst Rodin continued to write.

“You're still going ahead with the operation?” whispered Father d’Aigrigny as Rodin kept writing.

“I might have hesitated this morning; but, disposed as he now is for it, I must profit by the moment of excitement, which will be followed by greater depression.”

“I might have hesitated this morning, but since he’s in the right mood for it now, I have to take advantage of this moment of excitement before it gives way to a deeper sadness.”

“Then, without the operation—” said the cardinal.

“Then, without the surgery—” said the cardinal.

“This fortunate and unexpected crisis will soon be over, and the reaction may kill him, my lord.”

“This lucky and surprising crisis will be over soon, and the backlash might kill him, my lord.”

“Have you informed him of the serious nature of the operation?”

“Have you told him about how serious the operation is?”

“Pretty nearly, my lord.”

"Pretty much, my lord."

“But it is time to bring him to the point.”

“But it’s time to get him to the point.”

“That is what I will do, my lord,” said Dr. Baleinier; and approaching Rodin, who continued to write, he thus addressed him, in a firm voice: “My reverend father, do you wish to be up and well in a week?”

“That’s what I’ll do, my lord,” said Dr. Baleinier; and as he walked over to Rodin, who kept writing, he spoke to him in a steady voice: “My reverend father, do you want to be up and about in a week?”

Rodin nodded, full of confidence, as much as to say: “I am up already.”

Rodin nodded, exuding confidence, as if to say: “I’m already awake.”

“Do not deceive yourself,” replied the doctor. “This crisis is excellent, but it will not last, and if we would profit by it, we must proceed with the operation of which I have spoken to you—or, I tell you plainly, I answer for nothing after such a shock.”

“Don't fool yourself,” the doctor replied. “This crisis is great, but it won't last, and if we want to take advantage of it, we need to go ahead with the operation I mentioned—or frankly, I can't guarantee anything after such a shock.”

Rodin was the more struck with these words, as, half an hour ago, he had experienced the short duration of the improvement occasioned by Father d’Aigrigny’s good news, and as already he felt increased oppression on the chest.

Rodin was more affected by these words, as, half an hour ago, he had felt the brief relief brought about by Father d’Aigrigny’s good news, and he already sensed a growing heaviness in his chest.

Dr. Baleinier, wishing to decide him, added: “In a word, father, will you live or die?”

Dr. Baleinier, wanting to make a decision, added: “In simple terms, father, will you live or die?”

Rodin wrote rapidly this answer, which he gave to the doctor: “To live, I would let you cut me limb from limb. I am ready for anything.” And he made a movement to rise.

Rodin quickly wrote this response, which he gave to the doctor: “To live, I would let you cut me into pieces. I’m ready for anything.” And he made a move to get up.

“I must tell you, reverend father, so as not to take you by surprise,” added Dr. Baleinier, “that this operation is cruelly painful.”

“I need to tell you, reverend father, so I don't catch you off guard,” added Dr. Baleinier, “that this procedure is really painful.”

Rodin shrugged his shoulders and wrote with a firm hand: “Leave me my head; you may take all the rest.”

Rodin shrugged and wrote confidently: “Leave me my head; you can take everything else.”

The doctor read these words aloud, and the cardinal and Father d’Aigrigny looked at each other in admiration of this dauntless courage.

The doctor read these words out loud, and the cardinal and Father d’Aigrigny exchanged glances, admiring this fearless courage.

“Reverend father,” said Dr. Baleinier, “you must lie down.”

“Reverend father,” Dr. Baleinier said, “you need to lie down.”

Rodin wrote: “Get everything ready. I have still some orders to write. Let me know when it is time.”

Rodin wrote: “Get everything ready. I still have some orders to write. Let me know when it’s time.”

Then folding up a paper, which he had sealed with a wafer, Rodin gave these words to Father d’Aigrigny: “Send this note instantly to the agent who addressed the anonymous letters to Marshal Simon.”

Then folding a piece of paper, which he had sealed with a wax seal, Rodin gave these words to Father d’Aigrigny: “Send this note immediately to the agent who sent the anonymous letters to Marshal Simon.”

“Instantly, reverend father,” replied the abbe; “I will employ a sure messenger.”

“Right away, Father,” replied the abbe; “I’ll send a reliable messenger.”

“Reverend father,” said Baleinier to Rodin, “since you must write, lie down in bed, and write there, during our little preparations.”

“Reverend Father,” Baleinier said to Rodin, “since you need to write, just lie down in bed and write while we get ready.”

Rodin made an affirmative gesture, and rose. But already the prognostics of the doctor were realized. The Jesuit could hardly remain standing for a second; he fell back into a chair, and looked at Dr. Baleinier with anguish, whilst his breathing became more and more difficult.

Rodin nodded in agreement and got up. But the doctor's warnings were already coming true. The Jesuit could barely stay on his feet for a moment; he collapsed into a chair and stared at Dr. Baleinier with distress, as his breathing grew increasingly labored.

The doctor said to him: “Do not be uneasy. But we must make haste. Lean upon me and Father d’Aigrigny.”

The doctor said to him, “Don’t worry. But we need to hurry. Lean on me and Father d’Aigrigny.”

Aided by these two supporters, Rodin was able to regain the bed. Once there, he made signs that they should bring him pen, ink, and paper. Then he continued to write upon his knees, pausing from time to time, to breathe with great difficulty.

Aided by these two supporters, Rodin was able to regain the bed. Once there, he signaled for them to bring him pen, ink, and paper. Then he continued to write on his knees, stopping occasionally to breathe with great difficulty.

“Reverend father,” said Baleinier to d’Aigrigny, “are you capable of acting as one of my assistants in the operation? Have you that sort of courage?”

“Reverend father,” said Baleinier to d’Aigrigny, “are you able to act as one of my assistants in the operation? Do you have that kind of courage?”

“No,” said the reverend father; “in the army I could never assist at an amputation. The sight of blood is too much for me.”

“No,” said the reverend father; “in the army I could never watch an amputation. The sight of blood is too much for me.”

“There will be no blood,” said the doctor, “but it will be worse. Please send me three of our reverend fathers to assist me, and ask M. Rousselet to bring in the apparatus.”

“There won’t be any blood,” said the doctor, “but it will be worse. Please send me three of our reverend fathers to help me, and ask M. Rousselet to bring in the equipment.”

Father d’Aigrigny went out. The prelate approached the doctor, and whispered, pointing to Rodin: “Is he out of danger?”

Father d’Aigrigny left. The prelate moved closer to the doctor and whispered, pointing at Rodin, “Is he out of danger?”

“If he stands the operation—yes, my lord.”

“If he gets through the operation—yes, my lord.”

“Are you sure that he can stand it?”

“Are you sure he can handle it?”

“To him I should say ‘yes,’ to you ‘I hope so.’”

“To him, I would say ‘yes,’ and to you, ‘I hope so.’”

“And were he to die, would there be time to administer the sacraments in public, with a certain pomp, which always causes some little delay?”

“And if he were to die, would there be time to administer the sacraments in public, with a bit of ceremony, which always causes a slight delay?”

“His dying may continue, my lord—a quarter of an hour.”

“His dying might go on, my lord—a quarter of an hour.”

“It is short, but we must be satisfied with that,” said the prelate.

“It’s short, but we have to be okay with that,” said the prelate.

30141m
Original

And, going to one of the windows, he began to tap with his fingers on the glass, while he thought of the illumination effects, in the event of Rodin’s lying in state. At this moment, Rousselet entered, with a large square box under his arm. He placed it on the drawers, and began to arrange his apparatus.

And, walking over to one of the windows, he started tapping his fingers on the glass, thinking about the lighting effects for Rodin’s lying in state. Just then, Rousselet came in, carrying a large square box under his arm. He put it down on the dresser and began setting up his equipment.

“How many have you prepared?” said the doctor.

“How many have you prepared?” the doctor asked.

“Six, sir.”

"Six, sir."

“Four will do, but it is well to be fully provided. The cotton is not too thick?”

“Four will be fine, but it’s good to be fully prepared. Is the cotton not too thick?”

“Look, sir.”

"Check this out, sir."

“Very good.”

“Awesome.”

“And how is the reverend father?” asked the pupil.

“And how is the pastor?” asked the student.

“Humph!” answered the doctor, in a whisper. “The chest is terribly clogged, the respiration hissing, the voice gone—still there is a change.”

“Humph!” replied the doctor, in a low voice. “The chest is really blocked, the breathing is raspy, the voice is gone—yet there is a change.”

“All my fear is, sir, that the reverend father will not be able to stand the dreadful pain.”

“All I’m worried about, sir, is that the reverend father won’t be able to handle the terrible pain.”

“It is another chance; but, under the circumstances, we must risk all. Come, my dear boy, light the—taper; I hear our assistants.”

“It’s another chance; but given the situation, we have to risk everything. Come on, my dear boy, light the—candle; I hear our helpers.”

Just then Father d’Aigrigny entered the room, accompanied by the three Jesuits, who, in the morning, had walked in the garden. The two old men, with their rosy cheeks, and the young one, with the ascetic countenance, all three dressed in black, with their square caps and white bands, appeared perfectly ready to assist Dr. Baleinier in his formidable operation.

Just then, Father d’Aigrigny walked into the room with the three Jesuits who had strolled in the garden that morning. The two older men, with their rosy cheeks, and the young one, with the serious face, all dressed in black and wearing their square caps and white collars, seemed completely prepared to help Dr. Baleinier with his daunting operation.





CHAPTER XXX. THE TORTURE.

“Reverend fathers,” said Dr. Baleinier, graciously, to the three, “I thank you for your kind aid. What you have to do is very simple, and, by the blessing of heaven, this operation will save the life of our dear Father Rodin.”

“Reverend fathers,” said Dr. Baleinier kindly to the three, “I appreciate your support. What you need to do is very straightforward, and, with a little help from above, this procedure will save the life of our dear Father Rodin.”

The three black-gowns cast up their eyes piously, and then bowed altogether, like one man. Rodin, indifferent to what was passing around him, never ceased an instant to write or reflect. Nevertheless, in spite of his apparent calmness, he felt such difficulty in breathing, that more than once Dr. Baleinier had turned round uneasily, as he heard the stifled rattling in the throat of the sick man. Making a sign to his pupil, the doctor approached Rodin and said to him: “Come, reverend father; this is the important moment. Courage!”

The three priests raised their eyes reverently and then bowed all at once, like a single person. Rodin, unconcerned about what was happening around him, continued to write and think without interruption. However, despite his outward composure, he struggled to breathe, prompting Dr. Baleinier to turn around nervously more than once as he heard the muffled rattling in the sick man's throat. Signaling to his student, the doctor moved closer to Rodin and said, “Come, Father; this is the crucial moment. Stay strong!”

No sign of alarm was expressed in the Jesuit’s countenance. His features remained impassible as those of a corpse. Only, his little reptile eyes sparkled still more brightly in their dark cavities. For a moment, he looked round at the spectators of this scene; then, taking his pen between his teeth, he folded and wafered another letter, placed it on the table beside the bed, and nodded to Dr. Baleinier, as if to say: “I am ready.”

No sign of alarm showed on the Jesuit's face. His features remained as emotionless as those of a corpse. Only his small, reptilian eyes sparkled even more brightly in their dark sockets. For a moment, he glanced at the onlookers witnessing this scene; then, taking his pen between his teeth, he folded and sealed another letter, set it on the table beside the bed, and nodded to Dr. Baleinier, as if to say, "I'm ready."

“You must take off your flannel waistcoat, and your shirt, father.” Rodin hesitated an instant, and the doctor resumed: “It is absolutely necessary, father.”

“You need to take off your flannel vest and your shirt, Dad.” Rodin hesitated for a moment, and the doctor continued, “It’s really essential, Dad.”

Aided by Baleinier, Rodin obeyed, whilst the doctor added, no doubt to spare his modesty: “We shall only require the chest, right and left, my dear father.”

Aided by Baleinier, Rodin complied, while the doctor added, probably to protect his modesty: “We will only need the chest, right and left, my dear father.”

And now, Rodin, stretched upon his back, with his dirty night-cap still on his head, exposed the upper part of a livid trunk, or rather, the bony cage of a skeleton, for the shadows of the ribs and cartilages encircled the skin with deep, black lines. As for the arms, they resembled bones twisted with cord and covered with tanned parchment.

And now, Rodin lay on his back, with his dirty nightcap still on his head, showing the upper part of a pale torso, or rather, the bony structure of a skeleton, as the shadows of the ribs and cartilages outlined the skin with deep, dark lines. His arms looked like twisted bones wrapped in cord and covered with tanned leather.

“Come, M. Rousselet, the apparatus!” said Baleinier.

“Come on, M. Rousselet, bring the apparatus!” said Baleinier.

Then addressing the three Jesuits, he added: “Please draw near, gentlemen; what you have to do is very simple, as you will see.”

Then addressing the three Jesuits, he added: “Please come closer, gentlemen; what you need to do is very simple, as you’ll see.”

It was indeed very simple. The doctor gave to each of his four assistants a sort of little steel tripod about two inches in diameter and three in height; the circular centre of this tripod was filled with cotton; the instrument was held in the left hand by means of a wooden handle. In the right hand each assistant held a small tin tube about eighteen inches long; at one end was a mouthpiece to receive the lips of the operator, and the other spread out so as to form a cover to the little tripod. These preparations had nothing alarming in them. Father d’Aigrigny and the prelate, who looked on from a little distance, could not understand how this operation should be so painful. They soon understood it.

It was actually very straightforward. The doctor handed each of his four assistants a small steel tripod that was about two inches wide and three inches tall; the circular center of this tripod was filled with cotton. The instrument was held in the left hand by a wooden handle. In their right hand, each assistant held a small tin tube that was about eighteen inches long; one end had a mouthpiece for the operator's lips, and the other end flared out to cover the little tripod. There was nothing alarming about these tools. Father d’Aigrigny and the prelate, watching from a short distance, couldn’t understand how this procedure could be so painful. They soon figured it out.

Dr. Baleinier, having thus provided his four assistants, made them approach Rodin, whose bed had been rolled into the middle of the room. Two of them were placed on one side, two on the other.

Dr. Baleinier, having arranged for his four assistants, had them come over to Rodin, whose bed had been moved to the center of the room. Two of them stood on one side, and two on the other.

“Now, gentlemen,” said Dr. Baleinier, “set light to the cotton; place the lighted part on the skin of his reverence, by means of the tripod which contains the wick; cover the tripod with the broad part of the tube, and then blow through the other end to keep up the fire. It is very simple, as you see.”

“Now, gentlemen,” said Dr. Baleinier, “light the cotton; hold the lit part against his reverence's skin using the tripod that holds the wick; cover the tripod with the wide end of the tube, and then blow into the other end to keep the fire going. It's very straightforward, as you can see.”

It was, in fact, full of the most patriarchal and primitive ingenuity. Four lighted cotton rocks, so disposed as to burn very slowly, were applied to the two sides of Rodin’s chest. This is vulgarly called the moxa. The trick is done, when the whole thickness of the skin has been burnt slowly through. It lasts seven or eight minutes. They say that an amputation is nothing to it. Rodin had watched the preparations with intrepid curiosity. But, at the first touch of the four fires, he writhed like a serpent, without being able to utter a cry. Even the expression of pain was denied him. The four assistants being disturbed by, the sudden start of Rodin, it was necessary to begin again.

It was actually filled with the most primitive and patriarchal ingenuity. Four lit cotton balls, arranged to burn very slowly, were placed on both sides of Rodin’s chest. This is commonly known as moxa. The procedure is complete when the entire thickness of the skin has been slowly burned through. It lasts about seven or eight minutes. They say that an amputation is nothing compared to it. Rodin watched the preparations with fearless curiosity. But, at the first contact of the four flames, he writhed like a serpent, unable to let out a cry. Even the expression of pain was taken from him. The four assistants, startled by Rodin's sudden movement, had to start over.

“Courage, my dear father! offer these sufferings to the Lord!” said Dr. Baleinier, in a sanctified tone. “I told you the operation would be very painful; but then it is salutary in proportion. Come; you that have shown such decisive resolution, do not fail at the last movement!”

“Stay strong, Dad! Offer up this pain to the Lord!” said Dr. Baleinier in a holy tone. “I warned you the procedure would be really painful, but it’s for your own good. Come on; you who have shown such determination, don’t give up now at the very end!”

Rodin had closed his eyes, conquered by the first agony of pain. He now opened them, and looked at the doctor as if ashamed of such weakness. And yet on the sides of his chest were four large, bleeding wounds—so violent had been the first singe. As he again extended himself on the bed of torture, Rodin made a sign that he wished to write. The doctor gave him the pen, and he wrote as follows, by way of memorandum; “It is better not to lose any time. Inform Baron Tripeaud of the warrant issued against Leonard, so that he may be on his guard.”

Rodin had closed his eyes, overwhelmed by the initial pain. He opened them again and looked at the doctor, almost embarrassed by his weakness. Yet, on the sides of his chest were four large, bleeding wounds—evidence of how intense the first burn had been. As he lay back on the bed of agony, Rodin signaled that he wanted to write. The doctor handed him the pen, and he wrote a note: “It is better not to waste any time. Inform Baron Tripeaud about the warrant issued against Leonard, so he can be prepared.”

Having written this note, the Jesuit gave it to Dr. Baleinier, to hand it to Father d’Aigrigny, who was as much amazed as the doctor and the cardinal, at such extraordinary presence of mind in the midst of such horrible pain. Rodin, with his eyes fixed on the reverend father, seemed to wait with impatience for him to leave the room to execute his orders. Guessing the thought of Rodin, the doctor whispered Father d’Aigrigny, who went out.

Having written this note, the Jesuit handed it to Dr. Baleinier to give to Father d’Aigrigny, who was just as amazed as the doctor and the cardinal at such incredible composure in the midst of such intense pain. Rodin, his eyes focused on the reverend father, appeared to be impatiently waiting for him to leave the room so he could carry out his orders. Sensing Rodin’s thoughts, the doctor whispered to Father d’Aigrigny, who then left.

“Come, reverend father,” said the doctor, “we must begin again. This time do not move.”

“Come on, Father,” said the doctor, “we need to start over. This time, don’t move.”

Rodin did not answer, but clasped his hands over his head, closed his eyes, and presented his chest. It was a strange, lugubrious, almost fantastic spectacle. The three priests, in their long black gowns, leaned over this body, which almost resembled a corpse, and blowing through their tubes into the chest of the patient, seemed as if pumping up his blood by some magic charm. A sickening odor of burnt flesh began to spread through the silent chamber, and each assistant heard a slight crackling beneath the smoking trivet; it was the skin of Rodin giving way to the action of fire, and splitting open in four different parts of his chest. The sweat poured from his livid face, which it made to shine; a few locks of his gray hair stood up stiff and moist from his temples. Sometimes the spasms were so violent, that the veins swelled on his stiffened arms, and were stretched like cords ready to break.

Rodin didn’t respond but clasped his hands over his head, closed his eyes, and exposed his chest. It was a strange, mournful, almost surreal sight. The three priests, in their long black robes, leaned over this body, which looked almost like a corpse, and as they blew through their tubes into the patient’s chest, it seemed like they were magically pumping his blood. A nauseating smell of burnt flesh began to fill the quiet room, and each assistant heard a faint crackling under the smoking trivet; it was Rodin's skin giving way to the flames, splitting open in four different places on his chest. Sweat poured down his pale face, making it glisten; several strands of his gray hair stood up, stiff and damp on his temples. At times, the spasms were so intense that the veins on his rigid arms swelled and felt like cords about to snap.

Enduring this frightful torture with as much intrepid resignation as the savage whose glory consists in despising pain, Rodin gathered his strength and courage from the hope—we had almost said the certainty—of life. Such was the make of this dauntless character, such the energy of this powerful mind, that, in the midst of indescribable torments, his one fixed idea never left him. During the rare intervals of suffering—for pain is equal even at this degree of intensity—Rodin still thought of the Rennepont inheritance, and calculated his chances, and combined his measures, feeling that he had not a minute to lose. Dr. Baleinier watched him with extreme attention, waiting for the effects of the reaction of pain upon the patient, who seemed already to breathe with less difficulty.

Enduring this terrible torture with as much fearless acceptance as the savage who takes pride in ignoring pain, Rodin drew his strength and courage from the hope—we might almost call it certainty—of life. This was the nature of his fearless character, the energy of his powerful mind, that amidst indescribable agony, his one fixed idea never left him. During the rare moments of relief—since pain feels the same even at this level of intensity—Rodin still thought about the Rennepont inheritance, calculating his chances and planning his moves, knowing he had no time to waste. Dr. Baleinier observed him closely, waiting to see how the pain's repercussions would affect the patient, who seemed to be breathing a little easier.

Suddenly Rodin placed his hand on his forehead, as if struck with some new idea, and turning his head towards Dr. Baleinier, made a sign to him to suspend the operation.

Suddenly, Rodin put his hand on his forehead, as if hit with a new idea, and turned his head toward Dr. Baleinier, signaling him to pause the operation.

“I must tell you, reverend father,” answered the doctor, “that it is not half finished, and, if we leave off, the renewal will be more painful—”

“I have to say, reverend father,” the doctor replied, “that it’s not even halfway done, and if we stop now, the recovery will be worse—”

Rodin made a sign that he did not care, and that he wanted to write.

Rodin signaled that he didn’t care and that he wanted to write.

“Gentlemen, stop a moment,” said Dr. Baleinier; “keep down your moxas, but do not blow the fire.”

“Gentlemen, hold on for a second,” said Dr. Baleinier; “keep your moxas low, but do not blow on the fire.”

So the fire was to burn slowly, instead of fiercely, but still upon the skin of the patient. In spite of this pain, less intense, but still sharp and keen, Rodin, stretched upon his back, began to write, holding the paper above his head. On the first sheet he traced some alphabetic signs, part of a cipher known to himself alone. In the midst of the torture, a luminous idea had crossed his mind; fearful of forgetting it amidst his sufferings, he now took note of it. On another paper he wrote the following, which was instantly delivered to Father d’Aigrigny: “Send B. immediately to Faringhea, for the report of the last few days with regard to Djalma, and let B. bring it hither on the instant.” Father d’Aigrigny went out to execute this new order. The cardinal approached a little nearer to the scene of the operation, for, in spite of the bad odor of the room, he took delight in seeing the Jesuit half roasted, having long cherished against him the rancor of an Italian and a priest.

So the fire was meant to burn slowly instead of fiercely, but still on the patient's skin. Despite the pain, which was less intense but still sharp, Rodin, lying on his back, began to write, holding the paper above his head. On the first sheet, he traced some letters, part of a cipher known only to him. In the midst of his suffering, a bright idea came to him; worried he might forget it, he decided to note it down. On another piece of paper, he wrote the following, which was quickly given to Father d’Aigrigny: “Send B. immediately to Faringhea for the report of the last few days regarding Djalma, and let B. bring it here right away.” Father d’Aigrigny left to carry out this new order. The cardinal moved a little closer to the scene of the operation because, despite the bad smell in the room, he enjoyed watching the Jesuit half-roasted, harboring a long-held resentment against him as both an Italian and a priest.

“Come, reverend father,” said the doctor to Rodin, “continue to be admirably courageous, and your chest will free itself. You have still a bitter moment to go through—and then I have good hope.”

“Come on, Reverend Father,” the doctor said to Rodin, “keep being incredibly brave, and your chest will clear up. You still have a tough moment ahead—and then I’m hopeful.”

The patient resumed his former position. The moment Father d’Aigrigny returned, Rodin questioned him with a look, to which the reverend father replied by a nod. At a sign from the doctor, the four assistants began to blow through the tubes with all their might. This increase of torture was so horrible, that, in spite of his self-control, Rodin gnashed his teeth, started convulsively, and so expanded his palpitating chest, that, after a violent spasm, there rose from his throat and lungs a scream of terrific pain—but it was free, loud, sonorous.

The patient took his previous position again. As soon as Father d’Aigrigny came back, Rodin looked at him questioningly, and the reverend father responded with a nod. At a signal from the doctor, the four assistants began to blow through the tubes with all their strength. This increase in torment was so unbearable that, despite his self-control, Rodin clenched his teeth, convulsed, and expanded his throbbing chest so much that, after a violent spasm, a scream of intense pain erupted from his throat and lungs—but it was powerful, loud, and resonant.

“The chest is free!” cried the doctor, in triumph. “The lungs have play—the voice returns—he is saved!—Blow, gentlemen, blow; and, reverend father, cry out as much as you please: I shall be delighted to hear you, for it will give you relief. Courage! I answer for the result. It is a wonderful cure. I will publish it by sound of trumpet.”

“The chest is clear!” shouted the doctor, triumphant. “The lungs can expand—the voice is coming back—he’s saved!—Blow, everyone, blow; and, reverend father, shout as loud as you want: I’d love to hear you, because it will help you feel better. Stay strong! I guarantee the outcome. It’s an incredible cure. I’ll announce it far and wide.”

“Allow me, doctor,” whispered Father d’Aigrigny, as he approached Dr. Baleinier; “the cardinal can witness, that I claimed beforehand the publication of this affair—as a miraculous fact.”

“Let me, doctor,” Father d’Aigrigny whispered as he walked over to Dr. Baleinier, “the cardinal can confirm that I stated beforehand the announcement of this matter—as a miraculous event.”

“Let it be miraculous then,” answered Dr. Baleinier, disappointed—for he set some value on his own work.

“Fine, let it be miraculous then,” answered Dr. Baleinier, disappointed—he valued his own work.

On hearing he was saved, Rodin though his sufferings were perhaps worse than ever, for the fire had now pierced the scarf-skin, assumed almost an infernal beauty. Through the painful contraction of his features shone the pride of savage triumph; the monster felt that he was becoming once more strong and powerful, and he seemed conscious the evils that his fatal resurrection was to cause. And so, of still writhing beneath the flames, he pronounced these words, the first that struggled from his chest: “I told you I should live!”

On hearing he was saved, Rodin thought his suffering was maybe worse than ever, because the fire had now burned through his skin, taking on an almost hellish beauty. Through the painful tightening of his features shone the pride of savage triumph; the monster felt he was becoming strong and powerful once more, and he seemed aware of the misfortunes that his deadly resurrection would bring. And so, still writhing beneath the flames, he uttered these words, the first that fought their way out of his chest: “I told you I would live!”

“You told us true,” cried the doctor, feeling his pulse; “the circulation is now full and regular, the lungs are free. The reaction is complete. You are saved.”

“You spoke the truth,” shouted the doctor, checking his pulse; “the circulation is now steady and normal, the lungs are clear. The reaction is complete. You’re saved.”

At this moment, the last shreds of cotton had burnt out. The trivets were withdrawn, and on the skeleton trunk of Rodin were seen four large round blisters. The skin still smoked, and the raw flesh was visible beneath. In one of his sudden movements, a lamp had been misplaced, and one of these burns was larger than the other, presenting as it were to the eye a double circle. Rodin looked down upon his wounds. After some seconds of silent contemplation, a strange smile curled his lips. Without changing his position, he glanced at Father d’Aigrigny with an expression impossible to describe, and said to him, as he slowly counted the wounds touching them with his flat and dirty nail: “Father d’Aigrigny, what an omen!—Look here! one Rennepont—two Renneponts—three Renneponts—four Renneponts—where is then the fifth!—Ah! here—this wound will count for two. They are twins.”(41) And he emitted a little dry, bitter laugh. Father d’Aigrigny, the cardinal, and Dr. Baleinier, alone understood the sense of these mysterious and fatal words, which Rodin soon completed by a terrible allusion, as he exclaimed, with prophetic voice, and almost inspired air: “Yes, I say it. The impious race will be reduced to ashes, like the fragments of this poor flesh. I say it, and it will be so. I said I would live—and I do live!”

At that moment, the last bits of cotton had burned away. The trivets were pulled back, and on the skeletal trunk of Rodin were visible four large round blisters. The skin was still smoking, revealing the raw flesh underneath. During one of his sudden movements, a lamp had been knocked over, making one of the burns larger than the others, appearing to the eye as a double circle. Rodin looked down at his wounds. After a few seconds of silent contemplation, a strange smile curled his lips. Without changing his position, he glanced at Father d’Aigrigny with an indescribable expression and said to him, as he slowly counted the wounds while touching them with his flat and dirty nail: “Father d’Aigrigny, what an omen!—Look here! one Rennepont—two Renneponts—three Renneponts—four Renneponts—where is the fifth!—Ah! here—this wound will count for two. They are twins.” And he let out a short, dry, bitter laugh. Father d’Aigrigny, the cardinal, and Dr. Baleinier were the only ones who understood the meaning of these mysterious and fatal words, which Rodin soon followed with a terrifying reference, as he exclaimed, with a prophetic tone and an almost inspired demeanor: “Yes, I say it. The impious race will be reduced to ashes, just like the fragments of this poor flesh. I say it, and it will be so. I said I would live—and I do live!”

(41) Jacques Rennepont being dead, and Gabriel out of the field, in consequence of his donation, there remained only five persons of the family—Rose and Blanche, Djalma, Adrienne, and Hardy.

(41) With Jacques Rennepont dead and Gabriel out of the picture due to his donation, only five family members remained—Rose, Blanche, Djalma, Adrienne, and Hardy.





CHAPTER XXXI. VICE AND VIRTUE.

Two days have elapsed since Rodin was miraculously restored to life. The reader will not have forgotten the house in the Rue Clovis, where the reverend father had an apartment, and where also was the lodging of Philemon, inhabited by Rose-Pompon. It is about three o’clock in the afternoon. A bright ray of light, penetrating through a round hole in the door Mother Arsene’s subterraneous shop, forms a striking contrast with the darkness of this cavern. The ray streams full upon a melancholy object. In the midst of fagots and faded vegetables, and close to a great heap of charcoal, stands a wretched bed; beneath the sheet, which covers it, can be traced the stiff and angular proportions of a corpse. It is the body of Mother Arsene herself, who died two days before, of the cholera. The burials have been so numerous, that there has been no time to remove her remains. The Rue Clovis is almost deserted. A mournful silence reigns without, often broken by the sharp whistling of the north wind. Between the squalls, one hears a sort of pattering. It is the noise of the large rats, running to and fro across the heap of charcoal.

Two days have passed since Rodin was miraculously brought back to life. The reader will remember the house on Rue Clovis, where the reverend father had an apartment, and where Philemon lived with Rose-Pompon. It's around three o’clock in the afternoon. A bright beam of light, streaming through a round hole in the door of Mother Arsene’s underground shop, creates a stark contrast with the darkness of this cave. The beam shines directly on a sorrowful sight. Amidst piles of kindling and wilted vegetables, near a large heap of charcoal, stands a pitiful bed; beneath the sheet that covers it, the rigid and sharp outline of a corpse can be seen. It is the body of Mother Arsene herself, who died two days ago from cholera. The number of burials has been so high that there hasn’t been time to remove her remains. Rue Clovis is nearly deserted. A somber silence lingers outside, often interrupted by the sharp whistling of the north wind. In between gusts, a faint pattering can be heard. It’s the sound of large rats scurrying back and forth across the pile of charcoal.

Suddenly, another sound is heard, and these unclean animals fly to hide themselves in their holes. Some one is trying to force open the door, which communicates between the shop and the passage. It offers but little resistance, and, in a few seconds, the worn-out lock gives way, and a woman enters. For a short time she stands motionless in the obscurity of the damp and icy cave. After a minute’s hesitation, the woman advances and the ray of light illumines the features of the Bacchanal Queen. Slowly, she approached the funeral couch. Since the death of Jacques, the alteration in the countenance of Cephyse had gone on increasing. Fearfully pale, with her fine black hair in disorder, her legs and feet naked, she was barely covered with an old patched petticoat and a very ragged handkerchief.

Suddenly, another sound is heard, and these dirty animals fly to hide in their holes. Someone is trying to force open the door that connects the shop to the hallway. It offers little resistance, and within seconds, the worn-out lock gives way, and a woman enters. For a moment, she stands still in the darkness of the damp and cold cave. After a minute of hesitation, the woman moves forward, and the beam of light reveals the features of the Bacchanal Queen. Slowly, she approaches the funeral couch. Since Jacques' death, Cephyse's appearance had changed more and more. Fearfully pale, with her fine black hair messy, her legs and feet bare, she was barely covered with an old patched petticoat and a very tattered handkerchief.

30149m
Original

When she came near the bed, she cast a glance of almost savage assurance at the shroud. Suddenly she drew back, with a low cry of involuntary terror. The sheet moved with a rapid undulation, extending from the feet to the head of the corpse. But soon the sight of a rat, flying along the side of the worm-eaten bedstead, explained the movement of the shroud. Recovering from her fright, Cephyse began to look for several things, and collected them in haste, as though she dreaded being surprised in the miserable shop. First, she seized a basket, and filled it with charcoal; then, looking from side to side, she discovered in a corner an earthen pot, which she took with a burst of ominous joy.

When she approached the bed, she gave the shroud a glance that was almost fiercely confident. Suddenly, she recoiled, letting out a quiet cry of instinctive fear. The sheet shifted quickly, moving from the feet to the head of the corpse. But soon, the sight of a rat scurrying along the side of the decaying bed helped explain the movement of the shroud. After regaining her composure, Cephyse started searching for several items, gathering them quickly as if she feared being caught in the dingy shop. First, she grabbed a basket and filled it with charcoal; then, glancing around, she spotted an earthen pot in a corner, which she took with a sudden burst of dark excitement.

“It is not all, it is not all,” said Cephyse, as she continued to search with an unquiet air.

“It’s not everything, it’s not everything,” Cephyse said, as she kept searching with a restless demeanor.

At last she perceived near the stove a little tin box, containing flint, steel and matches. She placed these articles on the top of the basket, and took it in one hand, and the earthen pot in the other. As she passed near the corpse of the poor charcoal-dealer, Cephyse said, with a strange smile: “I rob you, poor Mother Arsene, but my theft will not do me much good.”

At last, she spotted a small tin box by the stove that had flint, steel, and matches inside. She put these items on top of the basket, took it in one hand, and carried the clay pot in the other. As she walked past the body of the unfortunate charcoal dealer, Cephyse said with a strange smile, “I’m stealing from you, poor Mother Arsene, but this theft won’t benefit me much.”

Cephyse left the shop, reclosed the door as well as she could, went up the passage, and crossed the little court-yard which separated the front of the building from that part in which Rodin had lodged. With the exception of the windows of Philemon’s apartment, where Rose-Pompon had so often sat perched like a bird, warbling Beranger, the other windows of the house were open. There had been deaths on the first and second floors, and, like many others, they were waiting for the cart piled up with coffins.

Cephyse left the shop, closed the door as best as she could, walked up the hallway, and crossed the small courtyard that separated the front of the building from the section where Rodin was staying. Except for the windows of Philemon’s apartment, where Rose-Pompon had often sat like a bird, singing Beranger, the other windows of the house were open. There had been deaths on the first and second floors, and, like many others, they were waiting for the cart loaded with coffins.

The Bacchanal Queen gained the stairs, which led to the chambers formerly occupied by Rodin. Arrived at the landing-place she ascended another ruinous staircase, steep as a ladder, and with nothing but an old rope for a rail. She at length reached the half-rotten door of a garret, situated in the roof. The house was in such a state of dilapidation, that, in many places the roof gave admission to the rain, and allowed it to penetrate into this cell, which was not above ten feet square, and lighted by an attic window. All the furniture consisted of an old straw mattress, laid upon the ground, with the straw peeping out from a rent in its ticking; a small earthenware pitcher, with the spout broken, and containing a little water, stood by the side of this couch. Dressed in rags, Mother Bunch was seated on the side of the mattress, with her elbows on her knees, and her face concealed in her thin, white hands. When Cephyse entered the room, the adopted sister of Agricola raised her head; her pale, mild face seemed thinner than ever, hollow with suffering, grief, misery; her eyes, red with weeping, were fixed on her sister with an expression of mournful tenderness.

The Bacchanal Queen climbed the stairs leading to the rooms that were once occupied by Rodin. When she reached the landing, she went up another worn-out staircase, as steep as a ladder, with only an old rope for a railing. Finally, she arrived at the half-rotten door of an attic room at the top of the house. The building was so run down that in many spots, the roof let in rain, allowing it to seep into this tiny space, which was no larger than ten feet square and lit by an attic window. The only furniture was an old straw mattress on the ground, with straw poking out from a tear in its fabric; next to it sat a small clay pitcher with a broken spout, containing a little water. Dressed in rags, Mother Bunch was sitting on the edge of the mattress, her elbows resting on her knees, and her face hidden in her thin, white hands. When Cephyse entered the room, Agricola's adopted sister lifted her head; her pale, gentle face looked even thinner, gaunt from suffering, grief, and misery; her eyes, red from crying, were fixed on her sister with a look of sad tenderness.

“I have what we want, sister,” said Cephyse, in a low, deep voice; “in this basket there is wherewith to finish our misery.”

“I have what we need, sister,” said Cephyse, in a low, deep voice; “in this basket is what we need to end our suffering.”

Then, showing to Mother Bunch the articles she had just placed on the floor, she added: “For the first time in my life, I have been a thief. It made me ashamed and frightened; I was never intended for that or worse. It is a pity.” added she, with a sardonic smile.

Then, showing Mother Bunch the items she had just put on the floor, she added, “For the first time in my life, I’ve been a thief. It made me feel ashamed and scared; I was never meant for that or anything worse. It’s a shame,” she added with a sarcastic smile.

After a moment’s silence, the hunchback said to her sister, in a heart rending tone: “Cephyse—my dear Cephyse—are you quite determined to die?”

After a moment of silence, the hunchback said to her sister, in a heartbreaking tone: “Cephyse—my dear Cephyse—are you really determined to die?”

“How should I hesitate?” answered Cephyse, in a firm voice. “Come, sister, let us once more make our reckoning. If even I could forget my shame, and Jacques’ contempt in his last moments, what would remain to me? Two courses only: first, to be honest, and work for my living. But you know that, in spite of the best will in the world, work will often fail, as it has failed for the last few days, and, even when I got it, I would have to live on four to five francs a week. Live? that is to say, die by inches. I know that already, and I prefer dying at once. The other course would be to live a life of infamy—and that I will not do. Frankly, sister, between frightful misery, infamy, or death, can the choice be doubtful? Answer me!”

“How should I hesitate?” Cephyse replied firmly. “Come on, sister, let’s reassess our situation. Even if I could forget my shame and Jacques’ scorn in his final moments, what would be left for me? Only two options: first, to be honest and earn a living. But you know that despite my best efforts, work often doesn’t come through, as it hasn’t for the past few days. And even when I do find work, I would have to survive on just four to five francs a week. Survive? That means slowly dying. I already know that, and I’d rather just die quickly. The other option is to live a life of disgrace—and that I won’t do. Honestly, sister, when faced with horrible poverty, disgrace, or death, is the choice really that hard? Answer me!”

Then, without giving Mother Bunch time to speak, Cephyse added, in an abrupt tone: “Besides, what is the good of discussing it? I have made up my mind, and nothing shall prevent my purpose, since all that you, dear sister, could obtain from me, was a delay of a few days, to see if the cholera would not save us the trouble. To please you I consented; the cholera has come, killed every one else in the house, but left us. You see, it is better to do one’s own business,” added she, again smiling bitterly. Then she resumed: “Besides, dear sister, you also wish to finish with life.”

Then, without giving Mother Bunch a chance to respond, Cephyse said abruptly, “Anyway, what’s the point in discussing it? I’ve made my decision, and nothing will change my mind. The only thing you, dear sister, managed to get from me was a few days' delay to see if the cholera would spare us the trouble. To make you happy, I agreed; the cholera came, killed everyone else in the house, but left us unharmed. You see, it’s better to handle your own business,” she added, smiling bitterly again. Then she continued, “Besides, dear sister, you also want to be done with life.”

“It is true, Cephyse,” answered the sempstress, who seemed very much depressed; “but alone—one has only to answer for one’s self—and to die with you,” added she, shuddering, “appears like being an accomplice in your death.”

“It’s true, Cephyse,” replied the seamstress, who looked really down; “but when you’re alone, you only have to take responsibility for yourself—and dying with you,” she added, shivering, “feels like being part of your death.”

“Do you wish, then, to make an end of it, I in one place, you in another?—that would be agreeable!” said Cephyse, displaying in that terrible moment the sort of bitter and despairing irony which is more frequent than may be imagined in the midst of mortal anguish.

“Do you want to end it, me in one place, you in another?—that would be nice!” said Cephyse, showing in that terrible moment the kind of bitter and despairing irony that is more common than one might think in the midst of deep suffering.

“Oh, no, no!” said the other in alarm, “not alone—I will not die alone!”

“Oh, no, no!” the other exclaimed in alarm, “not by myself—I won’t die alone!”

“Do you not see, dear sister, we are right not to part? And yet,” added Cephyse, in a voice of emotion, “my heart almost breaks sometimes, to think that you will die like me.”

“Don’t you see, dear sister, we’re right not to separate? And yet,” Cephyse added, her voice filled with emotion, “sometimes my heart nearly breaks at the thought that you will die just like I will.”

“How selfish!” said the hunchback, with a faint smile. “What reasons have I to love life? What void shall I leave behind me?”

“How selfish!” said the hunchback with a faint smile. “What reasons do I have to love life? What emptiness will I leave behind?”

“But you are a martyr, sister,” resumed Cephyse. “The priests talk of saints! Is there one of them so good as you? And yet you are about to die like me, who have always been idle, careless, sinful—while you were so hardworking, so devoted to all who suffered. What should I say? You were an angel on the earth; and yet you will die like me, who have fallen as low as a woman can fall,” added the unfortunate, casting down her eyes.

“But you are a martyr, sister,” Cephyse continued. “The priests talk about saints! Is there even one of them as good as you? And yet you are about to die like me, who have always been lazy, careless, and sinful—while you were so hardworking, so devoted to everyone who suffered. What can I say? You were an angel on earth; and yet you will die like me, who has fallen as far as a woman can fall,” added the unfortunate, looking down.

“It is strange,” answered Mother Bunch, thoughtfully. “Starting from the same point, we have followed different roads, and yet we have reached the same goal—disgust of life. For you, my poor sister, but a few days ago, life was so fair, so full of pleasure and of youth; and now it is equally heavy with us both. After all, I have followed to the end what was my duty,” added she, mildly. “Agricola no longer needs me. He is married; he loves, and is beloved; his happiness is secured. Mdlle. de Cardoville wants for nothing. Fair, rich, prosperous—what could a poor creature like myself do for her? Those who have been kind to me are happy. What prevents my going now to my rest? I am so weary!”

“It’s strange,” replied Mother Bunch, lost in thought. “Starting from the same place, we’ve taken different paths, yet we’ve ended up at the same destination—disappointment with life. Just a few days ago, life seemed so beautiful, so full of joy and youth for you, my poor sister; now it feels just as burdensome for both of us. Still, I’ve done my duty until the end,” she added gently. “Agricola doesn’t need me anymore. He’s married; he loves and is loved; his happiness is secure. Mdlle. de Cardoville wants for nothing. She’s beautiful, wealthy, and thriving—what could someone as poor as me possibly offer her? Those who have been kind to me are happy. So what’s stopping me from finding my rest now? I’m so tired!”

“Poor sister!” said Cephyse, with touching emotion, which seemed to expand her contracted features; “when I think that, without informing me, and in spite of your resolution never to see that generous young lady, who protected you, you yet had the courage to drag yourself to her house, dying with fatigue and want, to try to interest her in my fate—yes, dying, for your strength failed on the Champs-Elysees.”

“Poor sister!” Cephyse said, filled with emotion that seemed to soften her strained features. “When I think about how, without telling me and despite your promise never to see that generous young woman who helped you, you still found the strength to go to her house, exhausted and in need, to try to make her care about my situation—yes, exhausted, because you collapsed on the Champs-Elysées.”

“And when I was able to reach the mansion, Mdlle. de Cardoville was unfortunately absent—very unfortunately!” repeated the hunchback, as she looked at Cephyse with anguish; “for the next day, seeing that our last resource had failed us, thinking more of me than of yourself, and determined at any price to procure us bread—”

“And when I finally made it to the mansion, Mdlle. de Cardoville was unfortunately not there—very unfortunately!” the hunchback said again, looking at Cephyse with distress; “because the next day, realizing that our last hope had slipped away, thinking more about me than yourself, and determined to get us food at any cost—”

She could not finish. She buried her face in her hands, and shuddered.

She couldn't finish. She buried her face in her hands and shuddered.

“Well, I did as so many other hapless women have done when work fails or wages do not suffice, and hunger becomes too pressing,” replied Cephyse, in a broken voice; “only that, unlike so many others, instead of living on my shame, I shall die of it.”

“Well, I did what so many other unfortunate women have done when work dries up or pay doesn’t cover the bills, and hunger gets too intense,” replied Cephyse, her voice trembling; “only that, unlike many others, instead of living with my shame, I will die from it.”

“Alas! this terrible shame which kills you, my poor Cephyse, because you have a heart, would have been averted, had I seen Mdlle. de Cardoville, or had she but answered the letter which I asked leave to write to her at the porter’s lodge. But her silence proves to me that she is justly hurt at my abrupt departure from her house. I can understand it; she believes me guilty of the blackest ingratitude—for she must have been greatly offended not to have deigned to answer me—and therefore I had not the courage to write a second time. It would have been useless, I am sure; for, good and just as she is, her refusals are inexorable when she believes them deserved. And besides, for what good? It was too late; you had resolved to die!”

“Unfortunately! This awful shame that's consuming you, my poor Cephyse, because you have a heart, could have been avoided if I had seen Mdlle. de Cardoville, or if she had just replied to the letter I asked to send her at the porter’s lodge. But her silence shows me that she’s rightly upset about my sudden departure from her home. I get it; she must think I’m guilty of the worst ingratitude—she must have been really offended not to have bothered to reply to me—and that’s why I didn’t have the courage to write again. I’m sure it would have been pointless; for as kind and fair as she is, her refusals are unyielding when she feels they’re deserved. And besides, what would it matter? It was too late; you had decided to die!”

“Oh, yes, quite resolved: for my infamy was gnawing at my heart. Jacques had died in my arms despising me; and I loved him—mark me, sister,” added Cephyse, with passionate enthusiasm, “I loved him as we love only once in life!”

“Oh, yes, definitely decided: my shame was eating away at me. Jacques died in my arms hating me; and I loved him—listen, sister,” added Cephyse, with passionate enthusiasm, “I loved him like we only love once in a lifetime!”

“Let our fate be accomplished, then!” said Mother Bunch with a pensive air.

“Let our fate be fulfilled, then!” said Mother Bunch with a thoughtful expression.

“But you have never told me, sister, the cause of your departure from Mdlle. de Cardoville’s,” resumed Cephyse, after a moment’s silence.

"But you have never told me, sister, why you left Mdlle. de Cardoville," Cephyse said after a brief pause.

“It will be the only secret that I shall take with me, dear Cephyse,” said the other, casting down her eyes. And she thought, with bitter joy, that she would soon be delivered from the fear which had poisoned the last days of her sad life—the fear of meeting Agricola, informed of the fatal and ridiculous love she felt for him.

“It will be the only secret I take with me, dear Cephyse,” said the other, looking down. And she thought, with a mix of sadness and relief, that she would soon be free from the fear that had overshadowed the last days of her troubled life—the fear of encountering Agricola, knowing he was aware of the doomed and silly love she had for him.

For, it must be said, this fatal and despairing love was one of the causes of the suicide of the unfortunate creature. Since the disappearance of her journal, she believed that the blacksmith knew the melancholy secret contained in its sad pages. She doubted not the generosity and good heart of Agricola; but she had such doubts of herself, she was so ashamed of this passion, however pure and noble, that, even in the extremity to which Cephyse and herself were reduced—wanting work, wanting bread—no power on earth could have induced her to meet Agricola, in an attempt to ask him for assistance. Doubtless, she would have taken another view of the subject if her mind had not been obscured by that sort of dizziness to which the firmest characters are exposed when their misfortunes surpass all bounds. Misery, hunger, the influence, almost contagious in such a moment, of the suicidal ideas of Cephyse, and weariness of a life so long devoted to pain and mortification, gave the last blow to the sewing-girl’s reason. After long struggling against the fatal design of her sister, the poor, dejected, broken-hearted creature finished by determining to share Cephyse’s fate, and seek in death the end of so many evils.

Because, let's be honest, this tragic and despairing love was one of the reasons for the unfortunate creature's suicide. Ever since her journal vanished, she believed that the blacksmith was aware of the sorrowful secret hidden in its pages. She didn't doubt Agricola's kindness and good intentions; however, she had serious doubts about herself and felt ashamed of this passion, no matter how pure and noble it was. Even when she and Cephyse were at their lowest—desperate for work and food—nothing could have convinced her to approach Agricola to ask for help. She would have thought differently if her mind hadn't been clouded by the kind of dizziness that even the strongest people experience when their hardships become unbearable. Misery, hunger, the almost contagious influence of Cephyse’s suicidal thoughts, and the exhaustion from a life filled with pain and suffering finally overwhelmed the sewing-girl’s mind. After struggling for a long time against her sister's dire intentions, the poor, despondent, heartbroken girl ultimately decided to share Cephyse’s fate and seek an end to her many troubles in death.

“Of what are you thinking, sister?” said Cephyse, astonished at the long silence. The other replied, trembling: “I think of that which made me leave Mdlle. de Cardoville so abruptly, and appear so ungrateful in her eyes. May the fatality which drove me from her house have made no other victims! may my devoted service, however obscure and powerless, never be missed by her, who extended her noble hand to the poor sempstress, and deigned to call me sister! May she be happy—oh, ever happy!” said Mother Bunch, clasping her hands with the ardor of a sincere invocation.

“What's on your mind, sister?” Cephyse asked, surprised by the long silence. The other answered, shaking: “I’m thinking about why I left Mdlle. de Cardoville so suddenly, making me seem so ungrateful to her. I hope that the misfortune that drove me from her home hasn’t harmed anyone else! I hope my loyal service, no matter how unnoticed or weak, isn’t missed by her, who offered her generous hand to the poor seamstress and was kind enough to call me sister! I wish her happiness—oh, endless happiness!” said Mother Bunch, clasping her hands with the fervor of a genuine prayer.

“That is noble, sister—such a wish in such a moment!” said Cephyse.

“That’s noble, sister—what a wish to have at such a moment!” said Cephyse.

“Oh,” said her sister, with energy, “I loved, I admired that marvel of genius, and heart, and ideal beauty—I viewed her with pious respect—for never was the power of the Divinity revealed in a more adorable and purer creation. At least one of my last thoughts will have been of her.”

“Oh,” said her sister, energetically, “I loved and admired that incredible mix of genius, heart, and ideal beauty—I looked at her with deep respect—because the power of the Divine was never shown in a more admirable and pure creation. At least one of my final thoughts will have been about her.”

“Yes, you will have loved and respected your generous patroness to the last.”

“Yes, you will have loved and respected your generous sponsor until the end.”

“To the last!” said the poor girl, after a moment’s silence. “It is true—you are right—it will soon be the last!—in a few moments, all will be finished. See how calmly we can talk of that which frightens so many others!”

“To the end!” said the poor girl, after a brief silence. “You're right—it will be the end soon!—in just a few moments, everything will be over. Look how calmly we can discuss what scares so many others!”

“Sister, we are calm because we are resolved.”

“Sister, we are calm because we are determined.”

“Quite resolved, Cephyse,” said the hunchback, casting once more a deep and penetrating glance upon her sister.

“Very determined, Cephyse,” said the hunchback, giving her sister one last intense and thoughtful look.

“Oh, yes, if you are only as determined as I am.”

“Oh, yes, if you are just as determined as I am.”

“Be satisfied; if I put off from day to day the final moment,” answered the sempstress, “it was because I wished to give you time to reflect. As for me—”

“Be satisfied; if I keep putting off the final moment day by day,” answered the seamstress, “it’s because I wanted to give you time to think. As for me—”

She did not finish, but she shook her head with an air of the utmost despondency.

She didn't finish, but she shook her head with a sense of deep disappointment.

“Well, sister, let us kiss each other,” said Cephyse; “and, courage!”

“Well, sis, let’s kiss each other,” said Cephyse; “and stay strong!”

The hunchback rose, and threw herself into her sister’s arms. They held one another fast in a long embrace. There followed a few seconds of deep and solemn silence, only interrupted by the sobs of the sisters, for now they had begun to weep.

The hunchback stood up and threw herself into her sister’s arms. They held each other tightly in a long embrace. A few moments of deep, solemn silence followed, broken only by the sisters' sobs, as they had started to cry.

“Oh, heaven! to love each other so, and to part forever!” said Cephyse. “It is a cruel fate.”

“Oh, my gosh! to love each other so much, and to end things forever!” said Cephyse. “It’s such a cruel fate.”

“To part?” cried Mother Bunch, and her pale, mild countenance, bathed in tears, was suddenly illumined with a ray of divine hope; “to part, sister? oh, no! What makes me so calm is the deep and certain expectation, which I feel here at my heart, of that better world where a better life awaits us. God, so great, so merciful, so prodigal of good, cannot destine His creatures to be forever miserable. Selfish men may pervert His benevolent designs, and reduce their brethren to a state of suffering and despair. Let us pity the wicked and leave them! Come up on high, sister; men are nothing there, where God is all. We shall do well there. Let us depart, for it is late.”

“To part?” cried Mother Bunch, her pale, gentle face streaming with tears, suddenly lit up by a spark of divine hope; “to part, sister? Oh, no! What gives me peace is the deep and certain expectation I feel in my heart for that better world where a better life awaits us. God, so great, so merciful, so generous with goodness, cannot intend for His creatures to be forever miserable. Selfish people may twist His kind designs and plunge their fellow humans into suffering and despair. Let’s have compassion for the wicked and move on! Come up high, sister; men are nothing up there, where God is everything. We will thrive there. Let’s go, because it’s late.”

So saying, she pointed to the ruddy beams of the setting sun, which began to shine upon the window.

So saying, she pointed to the reddish beams of the setting sun, which started to shine through the window.

Carried away by the religious enthusiasm of her sister, whose countenance, transfigured, as it were, by the hope of an approaching deliverance, gleamed brightly in the reflected sunset, Cephyse took her hands, and, looking at her with deep emotion, exclaimed, “Oh, sister! how beautiful you look now!”

Carried away by her sister's religious excitement, whose face seemed lit up with the hope of an upcoming rescue as the sunset reflected on it, Cephyse took her hands and, looking at her with deep emotion, exclaimed, "Oh, sister! You look so beautiful right now!"

“Then my beauty comes rather late in the day,” said Mother Bunch, with a sad smile.

“Then my beauty arrives pretty late in the day,” said Mother Bunch, with a sad smile.

“No, sister; for you appear so happy, that the last scruples I had upon your account are quite gone.”

“No, sister; you seem so happy that all my last doubts about you have completely disappeared.”

“Then let us make haste,” said the hunchback, as she pointed to the chafing-dish.

“Then let’s hurry,” said the hunchback, as she pointed to the chafing dish.

“Be satisfied, sister—it will not be long,” said Cephyse. And she took the chafing-dish full of charcoal, which she had placed in a corner of the garret, and brought it out into the middle of the room.

“Be patient, sister—it won't be long,” said Cephyse. And she took the charcoal brazier, which she had set in a corner of the attic, and brought it out into the middle of the room.

“Do you know how to manage it?” asked the sewing-girl approaching.

“Do you know how to handle it?” asked the sewing girl as she got closer.

“Oh! it is very simple,” answered Cephyse; “we have only to close the door and window, and light the charcoal.”

“Oh! it’s really simple,” Cephyse replied; “we just need to close the door and window, and light the charcoal.”

“Yes, sister; but I think I have heard that every opening must be well stopped, so as to admit no current of air.”

“Yes, sister; but I’ve heard that every opening needs to be sealed shut to prevent any airflow.”

“You are right, and the door shuts so badly.”

“You're right, and the door closes really poorly.”

“And look at the holes in the roof.”

“And check out the holes in the roof.”

“What is to be done, sister?”

“What should we do, sis?”

“I will tell you,” said Mother Bunch. “The straw of our mattress, well twisted, will answer every purpose.”

“I’ll tell you,” said Mother Bunch. “The straw in our mattress, all twisted up, will do just fine.”

“Certainly,” replied Cephyse. “We will keep a little to light our fire, and with the rest we will stop up all the crevices in the roof, and make filling for our doors and windows.”

“Of course,” replied Cephyse. “We’ll save a little to light our fire, and with the rest, we’ll seal up all the gaps in the roof and make insulation for our doors and windows.”

Then, smiling with that bitter irony, so frequent, we repeat, in the most gloomy moments, Cephyse added, “I say, sister, weather-boards at our doors and windows, to prevent the air from getting in—what a luxury! we are as delicate as rich people.”

Then, with a smile that carried that familiar bitter irony we often find in our darkest times, Cephyse added, “I mean, sister, having weatherboards on our doors and windows to keep the air out—what a luxury! We're just as refined as the wealthy.”

“At such a time, we may as well try to make ourselves a little comfortable,” said Mother Bunch, trying to jest like the Bacchanal Queen.

“At that moment, we might as well try to get a bit comfortable,” said Mother Bunch, attempting to joke like the Bacchanal Queen.

And with incredible coolness, the two began to twist the straw into lengths of braid, small enough to be stuffed into the cracks of the door, and also constructed large plugs, destined to stop up the crevices in the roof. While this mournful occupation lasted, there was no departure from the calm and sad resignation of the two unfortunate creatures.

And with amazing composure, the two started twisting the straw into strands of braid, small enough to fit into the gaps of the door, and also made big plugs to seal the cracks in the roof. As they engaged in this sorrowful task, they remained in their calm and sad acceptance of their unfortunate situation.

30157m
Original




CHAPTER XXXII. SUICIDE.

Cephyse and her sister continued with calmness the preparations for their death.

Cephyse and her sister carried on with a sense of calm as they got ready for their death.

Alas! how many poor young girls, like these sisters, have been, and still will be, fatally driven to seek in suicide a refuge from despair, from infamy, or from a too miserable existence! And upon society will rest the terrible responsibility of these sad deaths, so long as thousands of human creatures, unable to live upon the mockery of wages granted to their labor, have to choose between these three gulfs of shame and woe; a life of enervating toil and mortal privations, causes of premature death; prostitution, which kills also, but slowly—by contempt, brutality, and uncleanness; suicide—which kills at once.

Unfortunately, how many poor young girls, like these sisters, have been and will continue to be tragically pushed to seek refuge in suicide from despair, shame, or a life of unbearable hardship! The heavy burden of these tragic deaths will fall on society as long as thousands of people, unable to survive on the meager wages earned from their work, are forced to choose between these three horrifying options: a life of exhausting labor and extreme poverty that leads to early death; prostitution, which also kills, but slowly—through humiliation, violence, and filth; or suicide—which ends everything at once.

In a few minutes, the two sisters had constructed, with the straw of their couch, the calkings necessary to intercept the air, and to render suffocation more expeditious and certain.

In a few minutes, the two sisters had built, using the straw from their couch, the necessary barricades to block the air and make suffocation faster and more certain.

The hunchback said to her sister, “You are the taller, Cephyse, and must look to the ceiling; I will take care of the window and door.”

The hunchback said to her sister, “You’re taller, Cephyse, so you should look at the ceiling; I’ll handle the window and door.”

“Be satisfied, sister; I shall have finished before you,” answered Cephyse.

“Don't worry, sister; I'll be done before you,” replied Cephyse.

And the two began carefully to stop up every crevice through which a current of air could penetrate into the ruined garret. Thanks to her tall stature, Cephyse was able to reach the holes in the roof, and to close them up entirely. When they had finished this sad work, the sisters again approached, and looked at each other in silence.

And the two started carefully sealing up every crack that allowed air to flow into the ruined attic. Because of her tall height, Cephyse could reach the holes in the roof and close them completely. Once they had finished this grim task, the sisters came together again and looked at each other in silence.

The fatal moment drew near; their faces, though still calm, seemed slightly agitated by that strange excitement which always accompanies a double suicide.

The fatal moment approached; their faces, while still calm, appeared a bit unsettled by that peculiar thrill that always comes with a double suicide.

“Now,” said Mother Bunch, “now for the fire!”

“Now,” said Mother Bunch, “it's time for the fire!”

She knelt down before the little chafing-dish, filled with charcoal. But Cephyse took hold of her under the arm, and obliged her to rise again, saying to her, “Let me light the fire—that is my business.”

She knelt down in front of the small chafing dish filled with charcoal. But Cephyse grabbed her under the arm and helped her back up, saying, “Let me light the fire—that's my job.”

“But, Cephyse—”

“But, Cephyse—”

“You know, poor sister, that the smell of charcoal gives you the headache!”

“You know, poor sister, that the smell of charcoal gives you a headache!”

At the simplicity of this speech, for the Bacchanal Queen had spoken seriously, the sisters could not forbear smiling sadly.

At the simplicity of this speech, since the Bacchanal Queen had spoken seriously, the sisters couldn't help but smile sadly.

“Never mind,” resumed Cephyse; “why suffer more and sooner than is necessary?”

“Forget it,” Cephyse continued; “why endure more pain and sooner than you have to?”

Then, pointing to the mattress, which still contained a little straw, Cephyse added, “Lie down there, good little sister; when our fire is alight, I will come and sit down by you.”

Then, pointing to the mattress that still had some straw in it, Cephyse said, “Lie down there, my good little sister; when our fire is going, I’ll come and sit by you.”

“Do not be long, Cephyse.”

“Don’t take too long, Cephyse.”

“In five minutes it will be done.”

“In five minutes, it will be done.”

The tall building, which faced the street, was separated by a narrow court from that which contained the retreat of the two sisters, and was so much higher, that when the sun had once disappeared behind its lofty roof, the garret soon became dark. The light, passing through the dirty panes of the small window, fell faintly on the blue and white patchwork of the old mattress, on which Mother Bunch was now stretched, covered with rags. Leaning on her left arm, with her chin resting in the palm of her hand, she looked after her sister with an expression of heart-rending grief. Cephyse, kneeling over the chafing-dish, with her face close to the black charcoal, above which already played a little bluish flame, exerted herself to blow the newly-kindled fire, which was reflected on the pale countenance of the unhappy girl.

The tall building that faced the street was separated by a narrow alley from the one that held the two sisters' home, and it was so much taller that when the sun sank behind its high roof, the tiny attic quickly fell into darkness. The light that filtered through the grimy panes of the small window cast a faint glow on the blue and white patchwork of the old mattress where Mother Bunch lay, covered in rags. propped up on her left arm, with her chin resting in her palm, she gazed after her sister with an expression of deep sorrow. Meanwhile, Cephyse knelt over the chafing dish, her face close to the black charcoal, above which a small bluish flame flickered. She worked hard to blow on the newly ignited fire, which illuminated the face of the unfortunate girl.

The silence was deep. No sound was heard but the panting breath of Cephyse, and, at intervals, the slight crackling of the charcoal, which began to burn, and already sent forth a faint sickening vapor. Cephyse, seeing the fire completely lighted, and feeling already a little dizzy, rose from the ground, and said to her sister, as she approached her, “It is done!”

The silence was intense. The only sounds were Cephyse's heavy breathing and, from time to time, the faint crackling of the charcoal that was starting to burn and already releasing a sickly vapor. Cephyse, noticing the fire was fully lit and feeling a bit lightheaded, got up from the ground and told her sister as she came closer, “It’s done!”

“Sister,” answered Mother Bunch, kneeling on the mattress, whilst Cephyse remained standing, “how shall we place ourselves? I should like to be near you to the last.”

“Sister,” replied Mother Bunch, kneeling on the mattress, while Cephyse stayed standing, “how should we position ourselves? I want to be close to you until the end.”

“Stop!” said Cephyse, half executing the measures of which she spoke, “I will sit on the mattress with my back against the wall. Now, little sister, you lie there. Lean your head upon my knees, and give me your hand. Are you comfortable so?”

“Stop!” said Cephyse, half doing what she mentioned, “I’ll sit on the mattress with my back against the wall. Now, little sister, you lie there. Rest your head on my knees and give me your hand. Are you comfortable like this?”

“Yes—but I cannot see you.”

"Yes—but I can't see you."

“That is better. It seems there is a moment—very short, it is true—in which one suffers a good deal. And,” added Cephyse, in a voice of emotion, “it will be as well not to see each other suffer.”

“That’s better. There seems to be a moment—very brief, it’s true—when one suffers quite a bit. And,” Cephyse added, with an emotional tone, “it’s probably best not to watch each other suffer.”

“You are right, Cephyse.”

"You're right, Cephyse."

“Let me kiss that beautiful hair for the last time,” said Cephyse, as she pressed her lips to the silky locks which crowned the hunchback’s pale and melancholy countenance, “and then—we will remain very quiet.”

“Let me kiss that beautiful hair for the last time,” said Cephyse, as she pressed her lips to the silky locks that framed the hunchback’s pale and sad face, “and then—we’ll stay very quiet.”

“Sister, your hand,” said the sewing-girl; “for the last time, your hand—and then, as you say, we will move no more. We shall not have to wait long, I think, for I begin to feel dizzy. And you, sister?”

“Sister, your hand,” said the sewing girl; “for the last time, your hand—and then, as you said, we will not move again. I don’t think we’ll have to wait long; I’m starting to feel dizzy. And you, sister?”

“Not yet,” replied Cephyse; “I only perceive the smell of the charcoal.”

“Not yet,” Cephyse replied; “I can only smell the charcoal.”

“Do you know where they will bury us?” said Mother Bunch, after a moment’s silence.

“Do you know where they’re going to bury us?” Mother Bunch said after a brief silence.

“No. Why do you ask?”

“No. Why do you want to know?”

“Because I should like it to be in Pere-la-Chaise. I went there once with Agricola and his mother. What a fine view there is!—and then the trees, the flowers, the marble—do you know the dead are better lodged—than the living—and—”

“Because I want it to be in Pere-la-Chaise. I went there once with Agricola and his mom. What a great view it has!—and then the trees, the flowers, the marble—do you know the dead are better housed—than the living—and—”

“What is the matter, sister?” said Cephyse to her companion, who had stopped short, after speaking in a slow voice.

“What’s wrong, sister?” Cephyse asked her companion, who had suddenly stopped after speaking slowly.

“I am giddy—my temples throb,” was the answer. “How do you feel?”

“I feel lightheaded—my temples are pounding,” was the reply. “How about you?”

“I only begin to be a little faint; it is strange—the effect is slower with me than you.”

“I’m just starting to feel a bit faint; it’s weird—the effect happens more slowly with me than with you.”

“Oh! you see,” said Mother Bunch, trying to smile, “I was always so forward. At school, do you remember, they said I was before the others. And, now it happens again.”

“Oh! you see,” said Mother Bunch, trying to smile, “I was always so eager. At school, do you remember, they said I was ahead of the others. And now it's happening again.”

“I hope soon to overtake you this time,” said Cephyse.

“I hope to catch up to you soon this time,” said Cephyse.

What astonished the sisters was quite natural. Though weakened by sorrow and misery, the Bacchanal Queen, with a constitution as robust as the other was frail and delicate, was necessarily longer than her sister in feeling the effects of the deleterious vapor. After a moment’s silence, Cephyse resumed, as she laid her hand on the head she still held upon her knees, “You say nothing, sister! You suffer, is it not so?”

What amazed the sisters was entirely understandable. Even though she was weakened by grief and pain, the Bacchanal Queen, who had a much stronger constitution than her delicate sister, took longer to feel the effects of the harmful vapor. After a brief silence, Cephyse spoke again, placing her hand on the head resting on her knees, and said, “You’re not saying anything, sister! You’re in pain, aren’t you?”

“No,” said Mother Bunch, in a weak voice; “my eyelids are heavy as lead—I am getting benumbed—I feel that I speak more slowly—but I have no acute pain. And you, sister?”

“No,” said Mother Bunch, in a faint voice; “my eyelids feel as heavy as lead—I’m becoming numb—I can tell I’m speaking more slowly—but I don’t have any sharp pain. How about you, sister?”

“Whilst you were speaking, I felt giddy—and now my temples throb violently.”

“While you were talking, I felt dizzy—and now my temples are pounding violently.”

“As it was with me just now. One would think it was more painful and difficult to die.”

“As it was with me just now. One would think it was more painful and difficult to die.”

Then after a moment’s silence, the hunchback said suddenly to her sister, “Do you think that Agricola will much regret me, and think of me for some time?”

Then after a moment of silence, the hunchback suddenly said to her sister, “Do you think that Agricola will really miss me and think about me for a while?”

“How can you ask?” said Cephyse, in a tone of reproach.

“How can you ask that?” Cephyse said, sounding disappointed.

“You are right,” answered Mother Bunch, mildly; “there is a bad feeling in such a doubt—but if you knew—”

“You're right,” Mother Bunch replied softly, “there's a bad feeling in having such a doubt—but if you knew—”

“What, sister?”

"What is it, sister?"

The other hesitated for an instant, and then said, dejectedly, “Nothing.” Afterwards, she added, “Fortunately, I die convinced that he will never miss me. He married a charming girl, who loves him, I am sure, and will make him perfectly happy.”

The other person paused for a moment and then replied, sadly, “Nothing.” Later, she added, “Thankfully, I die knowing that he will never miss me. He married a lovely girl who loves him, I’m sure, and will make him completely happy.”

As she pronounced these last words, the speaker’s voice grew fainter and fainter. Suddenly she started and said to Cephyse, in a trembling, almost frightened tone, “Sister! Hold me in your arms—I am afraid—everything looks dark—everything is turning round.” And the unfortunate girl, raising herself a little, hid her face in her sister’s bosom, and threw his weak arms around her.

As she said these last words, the speaker’s voice became softer and softer. Suddenly, she jumped and said to Cephyse in a trembling, almost scared tone, “Sister! Hold me in your arms—I’m scared—everything looks dark—everything is spinning.” And the unfortunate girl, lifting herself a bit, buried her face in her sister’s chest and wrapped her weak arms around her.

“Courage, sister!” said Cephyse, in a voice which was also growing faint, as she pressed her closer to her bosom; “it will soon be over.”

“Hang in there, sis!” Cephyse said, her voice getting weaker as she held her tighter to her chest. “It'll be over soon.”

And Cephyse added, with a kind of envy, “Oh! why does my sister’s strength fail so much sooner than mine? I have still my perfect senses and I suffer less than she does. Oh! if I thought she would die first!—But, no—I will go and hold my face over the chafing-dish rather.”

And Cephyse added, feeling a bit envious, “Oh! Why does my sister’s strength give out so much sooner than mine? I still have my full senses and I’m in less pain than she is. Oh! If only I thought she would die first!—But, no—I’ll go and hold my face over the chafing dish instead.”

At the movement Cephyse made to rise, a feeble pressure from her sister held her back. “You suffer, my poor child!” said Cephyse, trembling.

At the moment Cephyse tried to stand up, a light grip from her sister stopped her. “You’re in pain, my poor child!” said Cephyse, shaking.

“Oh yes! a good deal now—do not leave me!”

“Oh yes! A lot now—don’t leave me!”

“And I scarcely at all,” said Cephyse, gazing wildly at the chafing-dish. “Ah!” added she, with a kind of fatal! joy; “now I begin to feel it—I choke—my head is ready to split.”

“And I hardly at all,” said Cephyse, staring intensely at the chafing dish. “Ah!” she added, with a kind of doomed joy; “now I’m starting to feel it—I can’t breathe—I think my head is about to explode.”

And indeed the destructive gas now filled the little chamber, from which it had, by degrees, driven all the air fit for respiration. The day was closing in, and the gloomy garret was only lighted by the reflection of the burning charcoal, which threw a red glare on the sisters, locked in each other’s arms. Suddenly Mother Bunch made some slight convulsive movements, and pronounced these words in a failing voice: “Agricola—Mademoiselle de Cardoville—Oh! farewell!—Agricola—I—”

And indeed the toxic gas now filled the small room, gradually pushing out all the air that was breathable. The day was coming to an end, and the dark attic was only illuminated by the red glow of the burning charcoal, which cast a harsh light on the sisters, locked in each other’s arms. Suddenly, Mother Bunch made some slight convulsive movements and spoke these words in a weak voice: “Agricola—Mademoiselle de Cardoville—Oh! goodbye!—Agricola—I—”

Then she murmured some unintelligible words; the convulsive moments ceased, and her arms, which had been clasped round Cephyse, fell inert upon the mattress.

Then she whispered some incomprehensible words; the spasms stopped, and her arms, which had been wrapped around Cephyse, dropped limply onto the mattress.

“Sister!” cried Cephyse, in alarm, as she raised Mother Bunch’s head, to look at her face. “Not already, sister!—And I?—and I?”

“Sister!” cried Cephyse, in shock, as she lifted Mother Bunch’s head to see her face. “Not yet, sister!—And me?—and me?”

The sewing-girl’s mild countenance was not paler than usual. Only her eyes, half-closed, seemed no longer to see anything, and a half-smile of mingled grief and goodness lingered an instant about her violet lips, from which stole the almost imperceptible breath—and then the mouth became motionless, and the face assumed a great serenity of expression.

The sewing-girl's gentle face looked just as pale as usual. Only her eyes, half-closed, seemed to no longer see anything, and a half-smile of mixed sorrow and kindness hung for a moment on her violet lips, from which a barely noticeable breath escaped—and then her mouth became still, and her face took on an expression of deep calm.

“But you must not die before me!” cried Cephyse, in a heart-rending tone, as she covered with kisses the cold cheek. “Wait for me, sister! wait for me!”

“But you can't die before me!” cried Cephyse, in a heart-wrenching tone, as she covered the cold cheek with kisses. “Wait for me, sister! Wait for me!”

Mother Bunch did not answer. The head, which Cephyse let slip from her hands, fell back gently on the mattress.

Mother Bunch didn’t respond. The head, which Cephyse let drop from her hands, fell softly back onto the mattress.

“My God. It is not my fault, if we do not die together!” cried Cephyse in despair, as she knelt beside the couch, on which the other lay motionless.

“My God. It’s not my fault if we don’t die together!” cried Cephyse in despair as she knelt beside the couch on which the other lay motionless.

“Dead!” she murmured in terror. “Dead before me!—Perhaps it is that I am the strongest. Ah! it begins—fortunately—like her, I see everything dark-blue—I suffer—what happiness!—I can scarcely breathe. Sister!” she added, as she threw her arms round her loved one’s neck; “I am coming—I am here!”

“Dead!” she whispered in fear. “Dead right in front of me!—Maybe it means I’m the strongest. Ah! it starts—thankfully—like her, I see everything dark-blue—I’m in pain—what a strange happiness!—I can barely breathe. Sister!” she said, wrapping her arms around her beloved’s neck; “I’m coming—I’m here!”

At the same instant the sound of footsteps and voices was heard from the staircase. Cephyse had still presence of mind enough to distinguish the sound. Stretched beside the body of her sister, she raised her head hastily.

At that moment, footsteps and voices echoed from the staircase. Cephyse had enough presence of mind to recognize the sound. Lying next to her sister's body, she quickly lifted her head.

The noise approached, and a voice was heard exclaiming, not far from the doer: “Good heavens! what a smell of fire!”

The noise got closer, and someone shouted, not far from the person responsible: “Oh my gosh! What a smell of smoke!”

And, at the same instant, the door was violently shaken, and another voice exclaimed: “Open! open!”

And, at that very moment, the door was shaken violently, and another voice shouted, “Open! Open!”

“They will come in—they will save me—and my sister is dead—Oh, no! I will not have the baseness to survive her!”

“They will come in—they will save me—and my sister is dead—Oh, no! I won’t have the disgrace of living without her!”

Such was the last thought of Cephyse. Using what little strength she had left, she ran to the window and opened it—and, at the same instant that the half-broken door yielded to a vigorous effort from without, the unfortunate creature precipitated herself from that third story into the court below. Just then, Adrienne and Agricola appeared on the threshold of the chamber. In spite of the stifling odor of the charcoal, Mdlle. de Cardoville rushed into the garret, and, seeing the stove, she exclaimed, “The unhappy girl has killed herself!”

Such was Cephyse's final thought. Using the little strength she had left, she ran to the window and opened it—just as the half-broken door gave way to a strong push from outside, the unfortunate woman threw herself from the third floor into the courtyard below. At that moment, Adrienne and Agricola arrived at the doorway of the room. Despite the suffocating smell of the charcoal, Mdlle. de Cardoville dashed into the attic and, upon seeing the stove, cried out, “The poor girl has taken her own life!”

“No, she has thrown herself from the window,” cried Agricola: for, at the moment of breaking open the door, he had seen a human form disappear in that direction, and he now ran to the window.

“No, she has jumped out of the window,” shouted Agricola; for, at the moment he broke open the door, he had seen a person vanish in that direction, and now he rushed to the window.

30165m
Original

“Oh! this is frightful!” he exclaimed, with a cry of horror, as he put his hand before his eyes, and returned pale and terrified to Mdlle. de Cardoville.

“Oh! this is terrible!” he shouted, with a gasp of shock, as he covered his eyes with his hand and returned pale and scared to Mdlle. de Cardoville.

But, misunderstanding the cause of his terror, Adrienne, who had just perceived Mother Bunch through the darkness, hastened to answer: “No! she is here.”

But, misunderstanding the reason for his fear, Adrienne, who had just spotted Mother Bunch through the darkness, quickly replied, “No! She is here.”

And she pointed to the pale form stretched on the mattress, beside which Adrienne now threw herself on her knees. Grasping the hands of the poor sempstress, she found them as cold as ice. Laying her hand on her heart, she could not feel it beat. Yet, in a few seconds, as the fresh air rushed into the room from the door and window, Adrienne thought she remarked an almost imperceptible pulsation, and she exclaimed: “Her heart beats! Run quickly for help! Luckily, I have my smelling bottle.”

And she pointed to the pale figure lying on the mattress, next to which Adrienne now dropped to her knees. Grasping the hands of the poor seamstress, she found them as cold as ice. Placing her hand on her heart, she couldn’t feel it beating. Yet, in a few seconds, as fresh air rushed into the room from the door and window, Adrienne thought she noticed an almost imperceptible pulse, and she shouted, “Her heart is beating! Hurry and get help! Fortunately, I have my smelling salts.”

“Yes, yes! help for her—and for the other too, if it is yet time!” cried the smith in despair, as he rushed down the stairs, leaving Mdlle. de Cardoville still kneeling by the side of the mattress.

“Yes, yes! Help for her—and for the other too, if there’s still time!” cried the smith in despair as he rushed down the stairs, leaving Mdlle. de Cardoville still kneeling by the side of the mattress.





BOOK X.

     XXXIII. Confessions XXXIV. More Confessions XXXV. The Rivals
     XXXVI. The Interview XXXVII. Soothing Words XXXVIII. The Two
     Carriages XXXIX. The Appointment XL. Anxiety XLI. Adrienne
     and Djalma XLII. “The Imitation” XLIII. Prayer XLIV.
     Remembrances XLV. The Blockhead XLVI. The Anonymous Letters
     XLVII. The Golden City XLVIII. The Stung Lion XLIX. The Test
     XXXIII. Confessions XXXIV. More Confessions XXXV. The Rivals  
     XXXVI. The Interview XXXVII. Soothing Words XXXVIII. The Two  
     Carriages XXXIX. The Appointment XL. Anxiety XLI. Adrienne  
     and Djalma XLII. “The Imitation” XLIII. Prayer XLIV. Remembrances XLV. The Blockhead XLVI. The Anonymous Letters  
     XLVII. The Golden City XLVIII. The Stung Lion XLIX. The Test  




CHAPTER XXXIII. CONFESSIONS.

During the painful scene that we have just described, a lively emotion glowed in the countenance of Mdlle. de Cardoville, grown pale and thin with sorrow. Her cheeks, once so full, were now slightly hollowed, whilst a faint line of transparent azure encircled those large black eyes, no longer so bright as formerly. But the charming lips, though contracted by painful anxiety, had retained their rich and velvet moisture. To attend more easily to Mother Bunch, Adrienne had thrown aside her bonnet, and the silky waves of her beautiful golden hair almost concealed her face as she bent over the mattress, rubbing the thin, ivory hands of the poor sempstress, completely called to life by the salubrious freshness of the air, and by the strong action of the salts which Adrienne carried in her smelling-bottle. Luckily, Mother Bunch had fainted, rather from emotion and weakness than from the effects of suffocation, the senses of the unfortunate girl having failed her before the deleterious gas had attained its highest degree of intensity.

During the painful scene we just described, a lively emotion lit up the face of Mdlle. de Cardoville, who had become pale and thin with grief. Her cheeks, once full, were now slightly hollowed, while a faint line of transparent blue surrounded her large black eyes, which were no longer as bright as they used to be. However, her charming lips, though tightened with painful anxiety, still had their rich, velvety softness. To better care for Mother Bunch, Adrienne had taken off her bonnet, and the silky waves of her beautiful golden hair nearly covered her face as she leaned over the mattress, gently rubbing the thin, ivory hands of the poor seamstress, who had come back to life thanks to the refreshing air and the strong scent of the salts Adrienne carried in her smelling bottle. Luckily, Mother Bunch had fainted more from emotion and weakness than from suffocation, as the unfortunate girl had lost her senses before the harmful gas reached its peak intensity.

Before continuing the recital of the scene between the sempstress and the patrician, a few retrospective words will be necessary. Since the strange adventure at the theatre of the Porte-Saint-Martin, where Djalma, at peril of his life, rushed upon the black panther in sight of Mdlle. de Cardoville, the young lady had been deeply affected in various ways. Forgetting her jealousy, and the humiliation she had suffered in presence of Djalma—of Djalma exhibiting himself before every one with a woman so little worthy of him—Adrienne was for a moment dazzled by the chivalrous and heroic action of the prince, and said to herself: “In spite of odious appearances, Djalma loves me enough to brave death in order to pick up my nosegay.”

Before continuing the story of the scene between the seamstress and the nobleman, a few reflective words are needed. Since the strange incident at the theatre of the Porte-Saint-Martin, where Djalma risked his life to confront the black panther in front of Mdlle. de Cardoville, the young woman had been deeply impacted in several ways. Putting aside her jealousy and the humiliation she felt in front of Djalma—who was showing off with a woman so unworthy of him—Adrienne was briefly captivated by the prince’s brave and heroic act, thinking to herself: “Despite the awful appearances, Djalma cares enough about me to face death just to pick up my nosegay.”

But with a soul so delicate as that of this young lady, a character so generous, and a mind so true, reflection was certain soon to demonstrate the vanity of such consolations, powerless to cure the cruel wounds of offended dignity an love.

But with a soul as delicate as this young woman's, a character so generous, and a mind so honest, it was inevitable that reflection would soon reveal the emptiness of such comforts, unable to heal the deep wounds of hurt pride and love.

“How many times,” said Adrienne to herself, and with reason, “has the prince encountered, in hunting, from pure caprice and with no gain, such danger as he braved in picking up my bouquet! and then, who tells me he did not mean to offer it to the woman who accompanied him?”

“How many times,” Adrienne said to herself, and rightly so, “has the prince faced such danger while hunting, purely out of whim and with no reward, as he did when he picked up my bouquet? And who’s to say he didn’t intend to give it to the woman with him?”

Singular (it may be) in the eyes of the world, but just and great in those of heaven, the ideas which Adrienne cherished with regard to love, joined to her natural pride, presented an invincible obstacle to the thought of her succeeding this woman (whoever she might be), thus publicly displayed by the prince as his mistress. And yet Adrienne hardly dared avow to herself, that she experienced a feeling of jealousy, only the more painful and humiliating, the less her rival appeared worthy to be compared to her.

Unique (as it may seem) to the outside world, but just and significant in the eyes of heaven, the beliefs that Adrienne held about love, combined with her natural pride, created an unyielding barrier to the idea of her replacing this woman (whoever she was), openly acknowledged by the prince as his mistress. Yet, Adrienne barely allowed herself to admit that she felt jealousy, which became even more painful and humiliating, the less deserving her rival seemed in comparison to her.

At other times, on the contrary, in spite of a conscious sense of her own value, Mdlle. de Cardoville, remembering the charming countenance of Rose-Pompon, asked herself if the bad taste and improper manners of this pretty creature resulted from precocious and depraved effrontery, or from a complete ignorance of the usages of society. In the latter case, such ignorance, arising from a simple and ingenuous nature, might in itself have a great charm; and if to this attraction, combined with that of incontestable beauty, were added sincere love and a pure soul, the obscure birth, or neglected education of the girl might be of little consequence, and she might be capable of inspiring Djalma with a profound passion. If Adrienne hesitated to see a lost creature in Rose-Pompon, notwithstanding unfavorable appearances, it was because, remembering what so many travellers had related of Djalma’s greatness of soul, and recalling the conversation she had overheard between him and Rodin, she could not bring herself to believe that a man of such remarkable intelligence, with so tender a heart, so poetical, imaginative and enthusiastic a mind could be capable of loving a depraved and vulgar creature, and of openly exhibiting himself in public along with her. There was a mystery in the transaction, which Adrienne sought in vain to penetrate. These trying doubts, this cruel curiosity, only served to nourish Adrienne’s fatal love; and we may imagine her incurable despair, when she found that the indifference, or even disdain of Djalma, was unable to stifle a passion that now burned more fiercely than ever. Sometimes, having recourse to notions of fatality, she fancied that she was destined to feel this love; that Djalma must therefore deserve it, and that one day whatever was incomprehensible in the conduct of the prince would be explained to his advantage. At other times, on the contrary, she felt ashamed of excusing Djalma, and the consciousness of this weakness was for Adrienne a constant occasion for remorse and torture. The victim of all these agonies, she lived in perfect solitude.

At other times, however, despite her strong sense of self-worth, Mdlle. de Cardoville found herself questioning whether the poor taste and bad behavior of the beautiful Rose-Pompon stemmed from a precocious and shameless attitude or from complete ignorance of social norms. If it were the latter, such naivety, coming from a simple and innocent nature, could be quite appealing. If this charm, paired with undeniable beauty, was also combined with genuine love and a pure heart, then the girl’s humble background or lack of proper education might not matter much, and she could inspire Djalma with deep passion. Despite the less-than-favorable circumstances, Adrienne was reluctant to see Rose-Pompon as a lost soul. This reluctance stemmed from her recollection of everything many travelers had shared about Djalma's noble spirit and her memory of the conversation she had overheard between him and Rodin. She couldn’t accept that such an intelligent man, with his tender heart and imaginative, enthusiastic mind, could truly love someone so base and ordinary, or that he would openly be seen with her in public. There was a mystery in this situation that Adrienne struggled to unravel. These painful uncertainties and her cruel curiosity only fueled Adrienne’s obsessive love, and we can only imagine her endless despair as she realized that Djalma's indifference, or even disdain, couldn’t extinguish a passion that was now stronger than ever. Sometimes, she turned to thoughts of fate, convincing herself that she was meant to love him; that Djalma must be worthy of it, and that eventually, everything puzzling about his behavior would reveal itself in a positive light. At other times, however, she felt embarrassed for defending Djalma, and that awareness became a constant source of guilt and suffering for her. A victim of these torments, she lived in complete isolation.

The cholera soon broke out, startling as a clap of thunder. Too unhappy to fear the pestilence on her own account, Adrienne was only moved by the sorrows of others. She was amongst the first to contribute to those charitable donations, which were now flowing in from all sides in the admirable spirit of benevolence. Florine was suddenly attacked by the epidemic. In spite of the danger, her mistress insisted on seeing her, and endeavored to revive her failing courage. Conquered by this new mark of kindness, Florine could no longer conceal the treachery in which she had borne a part. Death was about to deliver her from the odious tyranny of the people whose yoke weighed upon her, and she was at length in a position to reveal everything to Adrienne. The latter thus learned how she had been continually betrayed by Florine, and also the cause of the sewing-girl’s abrupt departure. At these revelations, Adrienne felt her affection and tender pity for the poor sempstress greatly increase. By her command, the most active steps were taken to discover traces of the hunchback; but Florine’s confession had a still more important result. Justly alarmed at this new evidence of Rodin’s machinations, Adrienne remembered the projects formed, when, believing herself beloved, the instinct of affection had revealed to her the perils to which Djalma and other members of the Rennepont family were exposed. To assemble the race around her, and bid them rally against the common enemy, such was Adrienne’s first thought, when she heard the confession of Florine. She regarded it as a duty to accomplish this project. In a struggle with such dangerous and powerful adversaries as Rodin, Father d’Aigrigny, and the Princess de Saint-Dizier, and their allies, Adrienne saw not only the praiseworthy and perilous task of unmasking hypocrisy and cupidity, but also, if not a consolation, at least a generous diversion in the midst of terrible sorrows.

The cholera outbreak struck suddenly, like a clap of thunder. Too upset to worry about herself, Adrienne was only concerned about the suffering of others. She was among the first to donate to the charitable efforts that were pouring in from everywhere, driven by a remarkable spirit of generosity. Florine was suddenly hit by the epidemic. Despite the risks, her mistress insisted on seeing her and tried to boost her fading courage. Overwhelmed by this new act of kindness, Florine could no longer hide her betrayal. Death was about to free her from the awful oppression of those who had controlled her, and she was finally ready to reveal everything to Adrienne. Adrienne learned how Florine had continuously deceived her and the reason behind the seamstress’s sudden departure. With these revelations, Adrienne's feelings of affection and compassion for the poor seamstress grew even stronger. She ordered immediate efforts to find traces of the hunchback; but Florine’s confession had an even more significant outcome. Alarmed by this new evidence of Rodin’s schemes, Adrienne recalled the plans they had made when she mistakenly believed she was loved, which revealed to her the dangers facing Djalma and other members of the Rennepont family. Her first thought, upon hearing Florine’s confession, was to gather her family and encourage them to unite against their common enemy. She felt it was her duty to see this plan through. In the fight against formidable adversaries like Rodin, Father d’Aigrigny, and the Princess de Saint-Dizier, along with their allies, Adrienne saw not just a commendable and risky mission of exposing hypocrisy and greed, but also a way to find some solace, or at least a meaningful distraction, amidst her terrible sorrows.

From this moment, a restless, feverish activity took the place of the mournful apathy in which the young lady had languished. She called round her all the members of her family capable of answering the appeal, and, as had been mentioned in the secret note delivered to Father d’Aigrigny, Cardoville House soon became the centre of the most active and unceasing operations, and also a place of meeting, in which the modes of attack and defence were fully discussed. Perfectly correct in all points, the secret note of which we have spoken stated, as a mere conjecture, that Mdlle. de Cardoville had granted an interview to Djalma. This fact was untrue, but the cause which led to the supposition will be explained hereafter. Far from such being the case, Mdlle. de Cardoville scarcely found, in attending to the great family interests now at stake, a momentary diversion from the fatal love, which was slowly undermining her health, and with which she so bitterly reproached herself.

From that moment on, a restless, intense activity replaced the sorrowful apathy that the young lady had been stuck in. She gathered all her family members who could respond to her call, and, as mentioned in the secret note delivered to Father d’Aigrigny, Cardoville House soon became the center of the most active and ongoing efforts, as well as a meeting place where strategies for attack and defense were thoroughly discussed. The secret note we mentioned was perfectly accurate in all its details and merely speculated that Mdlle. de Cardoville had met with Djalma. This was not true, but the reason for this assumption will be explained later. In reality, Mdlle. de Cardoville barely found any momentary distraction from the destructive love that was gradually affecting her health and that she blamed herself for so harshly while managing the significant family issues now at stake.

The morning of the day on which Adrienne, at length discovering Mother Bunch’s residence, came so miraculously to rescue her from death, Agricola Baudoin had been to Cardoville House to confer on the subject of Francis Hardy, and had begged Adrienne to permit him to accompany her to the Rue Clovis, whither they repaired in haste.

The morning when Adrienne finally found Mother Bunch's home and miraculously saved her from death, Agricola Baudoin had gone to Cardoville House to discuss Francis Hardy. He asked Adrienne if he could go with her to Rue Clovis, and they hurried there together.

Thus, once again, there was a noble spectacle, a touching symbol! Mdlle. de Cardoville and Mother Bunch, the two extremities of the social chain, were united on equal terms—for the sempstress and the fair patrician were equal in intelligence and heart—and equal also, because the one was the ideal of riches, grace, and beauty, and the other the ideal of resignation and unmerited misfortune—and does not a halo rest on misfortune borne with courage and dignity? Stretched on her mattress, the hunchback appeared so weak, that even if Agricola had not been detained on the ground floor with Cephyse, now dying a dreadful death, Mdlle. de Cardoville would have waited some time, before inducing Mother Bunch to rise and accompany her to her carriage. Thanks to the presence of mind and pious fraud of Adrienne, the sewing-girl was persuaded that Cephyse had been carried to a neighboring hospital, to receive the necessary succors, which promised to be crowned with success. The hunchback’s faculties recovering slowly from their stupor, she at first received this fable without the least suspicion—for she did not even know that Agricola had accompanied Mdlle. de Cardoville.

Thus, once again, there was a noble sight, a touching symbol! Mdlle. de Cardoville and Mother Bunch, the two ends of the social spectrum, were united on equal footing—for the seamstress and the elegant noblewoman were equal in intelligence and heart—and also equal because one represented wealth, grace, and beauty while the other embodied resilience and undeserved misfortune—and doesn't a halo shine on misfortune faced with courage and dignity? Lying on her mattress, the hunchback appeared so frail that even if Agricola hadn't been held up on the ground floor with Cephyse, who was now suffering terribly, Mdlle. de Cardoville would have waited a while before encouraging Mother Bunch to get up and join her at her carriage. Thanks to Adrienne's quick thinking and kind deception, the sewing girl was led to believe that Cephyse had been taken to a nearby hospital to receive the necessary care, which seemed likely to be successful. As Mother Bunch's faculties gradually returned from their stupor, she initially accepted this story with no suspicion—for she didn't even know that Agricola had gone with Mdlle. de Cardoville.

“And it is to you, lady, that Cephyse and I owe our lives,” said she, turning her mild and melancholy face towards Adrienne, “you, kneeling in this garret, near this couch of misery, where I and my sister meant to die—for you assure me, lady, that Cephyse was succored in time.”

“And it’s to you, lady, that Cephyse and I owe our lives,” she said, turning her gentle and sad face towards Adrienne, “you, kneeling in this attic, beside this bed of suffering, where my sister and I intended to die—for you assure me, lady, that Cephyse was helped in time.”

“Be satisfied! I was told just now that she was recovering her senses.”

“Be satisfied! I was just told that she’s regaining consciousness.”

“And they told her I was living, did they not, lady? Otherwise, she would perhaps regret having survived me.”

“And they told her I was alive, didn’t they, lady? Otherwise, she might regret having survived me.”

“Be quite easy, my dear girl!” said Adrienne, pressing the poor hands in her own, and gazing on her with eyes full of tears; “they have told her all that was proper. Do not trouble yourself about anything; only think of recovering—and I hope you will yet enjoy that happiness of which you have known so little, my poor child.”

“Just relax, my dear girl!” said Adrienne, holding the poor girl’s hands in her own and looking at her with tear-filled eyes. “They’ve told her everything she needs to know. Don’t worry about anything; just focus on getting better—and I hope you will still get to experience the happiness you’ve known so little of, my poor child.”

“How kind you are, lady! After flying from your house—and when you must think me so ungrateful!”

“How kind you are, ma'am! After leaving your home—and when you must think I'm so ungrateful!”

“Presently, when you are not so weak, I have a great deal to tell you. Just now, it would fatigue you too much. But how do you feel?”

“Right now, since you’re feeling a bit better, I have a lot to share with you. At the moment, it would be too tiring for you. But how are you feeling?”

“Better, lady. This fresh air—and then the thought, that, since you are come—my poor sister will no more be reduced to despair; for I will tell you all, and I am sure you will have pity on Cephyse—will you not, lady?”

“Better, lady. This fresh air—and the idea that, now that you’re here—my poor sister won’t have to be in despair anymore; because I will tell you everything, and I’m sure you’ll feel sorry for Cephyse—won’t you, lady?”

“Rely upon me, my child,” answered Adrienne, forced to dissemble her painful embarrassment; “you know I am interested in all that interests you. But tell me,” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, in a voice of emotion, “before taking this desperate resolution, did you not write to me?”

“Trust me, my child,” Adrienne replied, trying to hide her painful embarrassment. “You know I care about everything that matters to you. But tell me,” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, her voice filled with emotion, “before making this drastic decision, didn’t you write to me?”

“Yes, lady.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“Alas!” resumed Adrienne, sorrowfully; “and when you received no answer—how cruel, how ungrateful you must have thought me!”

“Alas!” Adrienne continued, sadly; “and when you got no reply—how cruel, how ungrateful you must have thought I was!”

“Oh! never, lady, did I accuse you of such feelings; my poor sister will tell you so. You had my gratitude to the last.”

“Oh! I never accused you of that, my lady; my poor sister will tell you that. You had my gratitude until the very end.”

“I believe you—for I knew your heart. But how then did you explain my silence?”

“I believe you—because I knew what was in your heart. But how then do you explain my silence?”

“I had justly offended you by my sudden departure, lady.”

"I really hurt you by leaving so suddenly, my lady."

“Offended!—Alas! I never received your letter.”

“Offended!—Oh no! I never got your letter.”

“And yet you know that I wrote to you, lady.”

“And yet you know that I wrote to you, ma'am.”

“Yes, my poor girl; I know, also, that you wrote to me at my porter’s lodge. Unfortunately, he delivered your letter to one of my women, named Florine, telling her it came from you.”

“Yes, my poor girl; I know you wrote to me at my porter’s lodge. Unfortunately, he gave your letter to one of my women, named Florine, and told her it was from you.”

“Florine! the young woman that was so kind to me!”

“Florine! The young woman who was so nice to me!”

“Florine deceived me shamefully; she was sold to my enemies, and acted as a spy on my actions.”

“Florine betrayed me disgracefully; she was turned over to my enemies and acted as a spy on my actions.”

“She!—Good Heavens!” cried Mother Bunch. “Is it possible?”

“She!—Oh my God!” exclaimed Mother Bunch. “Is that really possible?”

“She herself,” answered Adrienne, bitterly; “but, after all, we must pity as well as blame her. She was forced to obey by a terrible necessity, and her confession and repentance secured my pardon before her death.”

“She herself,” answered Adrienne, bitterly; “but, after all, we should feel sorry for her as much as we criticize her. She had to comply due to a terrible situation, and her confession and remorse earned my forgiveness before she died.”

“Then she is dead—so young! so fair!”

“Then she’s dead—so young! So beautiful!”

“In spite of her faults, I was greatly moved by her end. She confessed what she had done, with such heart-rending regrets. Amongst her avowals, she told me she had intercepted a letter, in which you asked for an interview that might save your sister’s life.”

“In spite of her flaws, I was truly affected by her ending. She admitted what she had done, with such heartbreaking regrets. Among her confessions, she told me she had intercepted a letter in which you requested a meeting that could save your sister’s life.”

“It is true, lady; such were the terms of my letter. What interest had they to keep it from you?”

“It’s true, ma’am; those were the terms of my letter. What reason would they have to hide it from you?”

“They feared to see you return to me, my good guardian angel. You loved me so tenderly, and my enemies dreaded your faithful affection, so wonderfully aided by the admirable instinct of your heart. Ah! I shall never forget how well-deserved was the horror with which you were inspired by a wretch whom I defended against your suspicions.”

“They were afraid to see you come back to me, my dear guardian angel. You loved me so dearly, and my enemies feared your loyal affection, so beautifully guided by the amazing instinct of your heart. Ah! I will never forget how justified was the disgust you felt towards a scoundrel whom I defended against your doubts.”

“M. Rodin?” said Mother Bunch, with a shudder.

“M. Rodin?” said Mother Bunch, shivering.

“Yes,” replied Adrienne; “but we will not talk of these people now. Their odious remembrance would spoil the joy I feel in seeing you restored to life—for your voice is less feeble, your cheeks are beginning to regain a little color. Thank God! I am so happy to have found you once more;—if you knew all that I hope, all that I expect from our reunion—for we will not part again—promise me that, in the name of our friendship.”

“Yes,” replied Adrienne; “but let's not talk about those people right now. Thinking about them would ruin the happiness I feel seeing you alive again—your voice is stronger, and your cheeks are starting to get some color back. Thank God! I’m so glad to have found you again; if you only knew all that I hope for, all that I expect from our reunion—for we won’t be apart again—promise me that, in the name of our friendship.”

“I—your friend!” said Mother Bunch, timidly casting down her eyes.

“I—your friend!” said Mother Bunch, shyly looking down.

“A few days before your departure from my house, did I not call you my friend, my sister? What is there changed? Nothing, nothing,” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, with deep emotion. “One might say, on the contrary, that a fatal resemblance in our positions renders your friendship even dearer to me. And I shall have it, shall I not. Oh, do not refuse it me—I am so much in want of a friend!”

“A few days before you left my house, didn’t I call you my friend, my sister? What has changed? Nothing, nothing,” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, with deep emotion. “One could say that a terrible similarity in our situations makes your friendship even more precious to me. And I will have it, right? Oh, please don’t deny me—I really need a friend!”

“You, lady? you in want of the friendship of a poor creature like me?”

“You, ma'am? You want the friendship of someone as poor as me?”

“Yes,” answered Adrienne, as she gazed on the other with an expression of intense grief; “nay, more, you are perhaps the only person, to whom I could venture to confide my bitter sorrows.” So saying, Mdlle. de Cardoville colored deeply.

“Yes,” Adrienne replied, looking at the other person with a look of deep sadness. “In fact, you might be the only one I can trust to share my painful sorrows with.” With that, Mdlle. de Cardoville blushed deeply.

“And how do I deserve such marks of confidence?” asked Mother Bunch, more and more surprised.

“And how do I deserve such signs of trust?” asked Mother Bunch, increasingly surprised.

“You deserve it by the delicacy of your heart, by the steadiness of your character,” answered Adrienne, with some hesitation; “then—you are a woman—and I am certain you will understand what I suffer, and pity me.”

“You deserve it for the kindness of your heart and the strength of your character,” Adrienne replied, a bit hesitantly. “So—you’re a woman—and I’m sure you’ll understand what I’m going through and feel for me.”

“Pity you, lady?” said the other, whose astonishment continued to increase. “You, a great lady, and so much envied—I, so humble and despised, pity you?”

“Feel sorry for you, lady?” said the other, whose surprise kept growing. “You, a high-born lady, so envied—me, so lowly and scorned, feel sorry for you?”

“Tell me, my poor friend,” resumed Adrienne, after some moments of silence, “are not the worst griefs those which we dare not avow to any one, for fear of raillery and contempt? How can we venture to ask interest or pity, for sufferings that we hardly dare avow to ourselves, because they make us blush?”

“Tell me, my poor friend,” Adrienne continued after a moment of silence, “aren't the worst griefs the ones we can’t admit to anyone, for fear of mockery and scorn? How can we even think to seek compassion or sympathy for pains we barely acknowledge ourselves because they make us feel embarrassed?”

The sewing-girl could hardly believe what she heard. Had her benefactress felt, like her, the effects of an unfortunate passion, she could not have held any other language. But the sempstress could not admit such a supposition; so, attributing to some other cause the sorrows of Adrienne, she answered mournfully, whilst she thought of her own fatal love for Agricola, “Oh! yes, lady. A secret grief, of which we are ashamed, must be frightful—very frightful!”

The sewing girl could barely believe what she was hearing. If her benefactor had experienced the pain of an unfortunate love like she had, she wouldn’t have said anything differently. But the seamstress couldn’t accept that idea; attributing Adrienne’s sadness to something else, she replied sadly, while thinking about her own doomed love for Agricola, “Oh! yes, ma’am. A hidden sorrow that we’re ashamed of must be terrifying—truly horrifying!”

“But then what happiness to meet, not only a heart noble enough to inspire complete confidence, but one which has itself been tried by a thousand sorrows, and is capable of affording you pity, support and counsel!—Tell me, my dear child,” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, as she looked attentively at Mother Bunch, “if you were weighed down by one of those sorrows, at which one blushes, would you not be happy, very happy, to find a kindred soul, to whom you might entrust your griefs, and half relieve them by entire and merited confidence?”

“But how wonderful it is to meet not just someone with a noble heart that inspires complete trust, but one who has also faced a thousand sorrows and can offer you compassion, support, and advice!—Tell me, my dear child,” Mdlle. de Cardoville said, looking closely at Mother Bunch, “if you were burdened by one of those sorrows that make you blush, wouldn’t you feel happy, very happy, to find a kindred spirit to whom you could share your troubles and partially lighten your load through total and deserved trust?”

For the first time in her life, Mother Bunch regarded Mdlle. de Cardoville with a feeling of suspicion and sadness.

For the first time in her life, Mother Bunch looked at Mdlle. de Cardoville with a sense of suspicion and sadness.

The last words of the young lady seemed to her full of meaning “Doubtless, she knows my secret,” said Mother Bunch to herself; “doubtless, my journal has fallen into her hands.—She knows my love for Agricola, or at least suspects it. What she has been saying to me is intended to provoke my confidence, and to assure herself if she has been rightly informed.”

The last words of the young woman felt really significant to her. “She definitely knows my secret,” Mother Bunch thought to herself. “My journal must have ended up in her hands. She knows about my love for Agricola, or at least she suspects it. What she’s been saying to me is meant to get me to open up and to confirm whether her information is correct.”

These thoughts excited in the workgirl’s mind no bitter or ungrateful feeling towards her benefactress; but the heart of the unfortunate girl was so delicately susceptible on the subject of her fatal passion, that, in spite of her deep and tender affection for Mdlle. de Cardoville, she suffered cruelly at the thought of Adrienne’s being mistress of her secret.

These thoughts didn't stir any bitter or ungrateful feelings in the workgirl's mind towards her benefactress; however, the unfortunate girl's heart was so sensitive when it came to her tragic passion that, despite her deep and tender affection for Mdlle. de Cardoville, she agonized at the idea of Adrienne knowing her secret.





CHAPTER XXXIV. MORE CONFESSIONS.

The fancy, at first so painful, that Mdlle. de Cardoville was informed of her love for Agricola was soon exchanged in the hunchbacks heart, thanks to the generous instincts of that rare and excellent creature, for a touching regret, which showed all her attachment and veneration for Adrienne.

The pain that Mdlle. de Cardoville felt at first upon learning about her love for Agricola quickly transformed in the hunchback's heart, thanks to the kind instincts of that rare and wonderful person, into a heartfelt regret that revealed all her affection and respect for Adrienne.

“Perhaps,” said Mother Bunch to herself, “conquered by the influence of the adorable kindness of my protectress, I might have made to her a confession which I could make to none other, and revealed a secret which I thought to carry with me to my grave. It would, at least, have been a mark of gratitude to Mdlle. de Cardoville; but, unfortunately, I am now deprived of the sad comfort of confiding my only secret to my benefactress. And then—however generous may be her pity for me, however intelligent her affection, she cannot—she, that is so fair and so much admired—she cannot understand how frightful is the position of a creature like myself, hiding in the depth of a wounded heart, a love at once hopeless and ridiculous. No, no—in spite of the delicacy of her attachment, my benefactress must unconsciously hurt my feelings, even whilst she pities me—for only sympathetic sorrows can console each other. Alas! why did she not leave me to die?”

“Maybe,” Mother Bunch thought to herself, “because of the incredible kindness of my protector, I might have been able to confess something to her that I couldn’t share with anyone else and reveal a secret I planned to take to my grave. At least it would have shown my gratitude to Mdlle. de Cardoville; but unfortunately, I’m now denied the bittersweet comfort of sharing my only secret with my benefactor. And then—no matter how generous her pity for me is, or how deep her affection, she can’t—she, being so beautiful and admired—she can’t grasp how horrifying it is for someone like me to hide a love that’s both hopeless and absurd deep in a wounded heart. No, no—in spite of her caring nature, my benefactor must unintentionally hurt my feelings, even as she pities me—because only shared sorrows can truly comfort each other. Oh, why couldn’t she just let me die?”

These reflections presented themselves to the thinker’s mind as rapidly as thought could travel. Adrienne observed her attentively; she remarked that the sewing-girl’s countenance, which had lately brightened up, was again clouded, and expressed a feeling of painful humiliation. Terrified at this relapse into gloomy dejection, the consequences of which might be serious, for Mother Bunch was still very weak, and, as it were, hovering on the brink of the grave, Mdlle. de Cardoville resumed hastily: “My friend, do not you think with me, that the most cruel and humiliating grief admits of consolation, when it can be entrusted to a faithful and devoted heart?”

These thoughts raced through the thinker’s mind as quickly as possible. Adrienne watched her closely; she noticed that the sewing-girl’s face, which had recently brightened, was once again shadowed and showed signs of deep humiliation. Alarmed by this return to sadness, which could lead to serious consequences since Mother Bunch was still very weak and, in a sense, on the edge of death, Mdlle. de Cardoville quickly added: “My friend, don’t you agree that even the most painful and humiliating sorrow can find solace when shared with a loyal and caring heart?”

“Yes, lady,” said the young sempstress, bitterly; “but the heart which suffers in silence, should be the only judge of the moment for making so painful a confession. Until then, it would perhaps be more humane to respect its fatal secret, even if one had by chance discovered it.”

“Yes, ma'am,” the young seamstress said bitterly. “But the heart that suffers in silence should be the only one to decide when to make such a painful confession. Until then, it might be more considerate to respect its tragic secret, even if one accidentally found it out.”

“You are right, my child,” said Adrienne, sorrowfully, “if I choose this solemn moment to entrust you with a very painful secret, it is that, when you have heard me, I am sure you will set more value on your life, as knowing how much I need your tenderness, consolation, and pity.”

“You’re right, my child,” Adrienne said sadly, “if I choose this serious moment to share a very painful secret with you, it’s because once you hear me, I’m sure you’ll appreciate your life more, knowing how much I need your kindness, comfort, and understanding.”

At these words, the other half raised herself on the mattress, and looked at Mdlle. de Cardoville in amazement. She could scarcely believe what she heard; far from designing to intrude upon her confidence, it was her protectress who was to make the painful confession, and who came to implore pity and consolation from her!

At these words, the other half lifted herself up on the mattress and stared at Mdlle. de Cardoville in shock. She could barely believe what she was hearing; instead of planning to invade her privacy, it was her protector who was about to make the difficult admission and who came to ask for sympathy and comfort from her!

“What!” stammered she; “you, lady!”

“What!” she stammered; “you, lady!”

“I come to tell you that I suffer, and am ashamed of my sufferings. Yes,” added the young lady, with a touching expression, “yes—of all confessions, I am about to make the most painful—I love—and I blush for my love.”

“I’m here to tell you that I’m hurting and feel embarrassed about my pain. Yes,” the young lady said, with a heartfelt look, “yes—out of all confessions, I’m about to make the hardest one—I love—and I’m ashamed of my love.”

“Like myself!” cried Mother Bunch, involuntarily, clasping her hands together.

“Just like me!” exclaimed Mother Bunch, without thinking, as she clasped her hands together.

“I love,” resumed Adrienne, with a long-pent-up grief; “I love, and am not beloved—and my love is miserable, is impossible—it consumes me—it kills me—and I dare not confide to any one the fatal secret!”

“I love,” Adrienne continued, with deep sorrow; “I love, and I’m not loved in return—and my love is miserable, it’s unbearable—it consumes me—it’s killing me—and I can’t tell anyone the devastating secret!”

“Like me,” repeated the other, with a fixed look. “She—a queen in beauty, rank, wealth, intelligence—suffers like me. Like me, poor unfortunate creature! she loves, and is not loved again.”

“Like me,” the other repeated, with a steady gaze. “She—a queen in beauty, status, wealth, and intelligence—suffers like I do. Just like me, the poor unfortunate! She loves, but is not loved in return.”

“Well, yes! like you, I love and am not loved again,” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville; “was I wrong in saying, that to you alone I could confide my secret—because, having suffered the same pangs, you alone can pity them?”

“Well, yes! Like you, I love and am not loved back,” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville; “was I wrong to say that you alone I could trust with my secret—because, having felt the same pain, you alone can empathize with it?”

“Then, lady,” said Mother Bunch, casting down her eyes, and recovering from her first amazement, “you knew—”

“Then, ma'am,” said Mother Bunch, looking down and getting over her initial shock, “you knew—”

“I knew all, my poor child—but never should I have mentioned your secret, had I not had one to entrust you with, of a still more painful nature. Yours is cruel, but mine is humiliating. Oh, my sister!” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, in a tone impossible to describe, “misfortune, you, see, blends and confounds together what are called distinctions of rank and fortune—and often those whom the world envies are reduced by suffering far below the poorest and most humble, and have to seek from the latter pity and consolation.”

“I knew everything, my poor child—but I would never have mentioned your secret if I hadn’t had one to share with you that’s even more painful. Yours is harsh, but mine is embarrassing. Oh, my sister!” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, in a tone that’s hard to describe. “You see, misfortune mixes up and blurs what we call distinctions of rank and wealth—and often those whom the world envies end up suffering far worse than the poorest and most humble, and they have to seek pity and comfort from them.”

30175m
Original

Then, drying her tears, which nosy flowed abundantly, Mdlle. de Cardoville resumed, in a voice of emotion: “Come, sister! courage, courage! let us love and sustain each other. Let this sad and mysterious bond unite us forever.”

Then, wiping away her tears, which flowed freely, Mdlle. de Cardoville continued, her voice full of emotion: “Come, sister! Stay strong, stay strong! Let’s love and support each other. May this sad and mysterious bond unite us forever.”

“Oh, lady! forgive me. But now that you know the secret of my life,” said the workgirl, casting down her eyes, and unable to vanquish her confusion, “it seems to me, that I can never look at you without blushing.”

“Oh, lady! Please forgive me. But now that you know the secret of my life,” said the workgirl, looking down and unable to overcome her embarrassment, “it feels like I can never look at you without blushing.”

“And why? because you love Agricola?” said Adrienne. “Then I must die of shame before you, since, less courageous than you, I had not the strength to suffer and be resigned, and so conceal my love in the depths of my heart. He that I love, with a love henceforth deprived of hope, knew of that love and despised it—preferring to me a woman, the very choice of whom was a new and grievous insult, if I am not much deceived by appearances. I sometimes hope that I am deceived on this point. Now tell me—is it for you to blush?”

“Why? Because you love Agricola?” Adrienne said. “Then I should be ashamed in front of you, since I’m not as brave as you. I didn’t have the strength to endure and accept it, so I buried my love deep inside my heart. The one I love, with a love now lost to hope, knew about it and looked down on me—choosing another woman, whose selection feels like a fresh and painful insult, if I'm not misreading the situation. Sometimes I wish I am wrong about this. Now tell me—should you be the one blushing?”

“Alas, lady! who could tell you all this?”

“Unfortunately, lady! Who could tell you all of this?”

“Which you only entrusted to your journal? Well, then—it was the dying Florine who confessed her misdeeds. She had been base enough to steal your papers, forced to this odious act, by the people who had dominion over her. But she had read your journal—and as every good feeling was not dead within her, your admirable resignation, your melancholy and pious love, had left such an impression on her mind, that she was able to repeat whole passages to me on her death bed, and thus to explain the cause of your sudden disappearance—for she had no doubt that the fear of seeing your love for Agricola divulged had been the cause of your flight.”

“Which you only shared with your journal? Well, then—it was the dying Florine who confessed her wrongdoings. She was low enough to steal your papers, forced into this terrible act by those who had power over her. But she read your journal—and since every good feeling wasn’t completely gone in her, your admirable resignation, your sadness, and your devoted love made such an impression on her that she was able to recite whole passages to me on her deathbed, and thus explain why you suddenly disappeared—because she was sure that the fear of your love for Agricola being revealed was what caused you to flee.”

“Alas! it is but too true, lady.”

“Unfortunately, it's all too true, lady.”

“Oh, yes!” answered Adrienne, bitterly; “those who employed the wretched girl to act as she did, well knew the effect of the blow. It was not their first attempt. They reduced you to despair, they would have killed you, because you were devoted to me, and because you had guessed their intentions. Oh! these black-gowns are implacable, and their power is great!” said Adrienne, shuddering.

“Oh, yes!” replied Adrienne, bitterly. “Those who used the poor girl to act that way knew exactly what they were doing. This wasn't their first attempt. They drove you to despair; they would have killed you because you were devoted to me and because you figured out their plans. Oh! These black-gowns are relentless, and their power is immense!” Adrienne shuddered as she spoke.

“It is fearful, lady.”

"It's scary, ma'am."

“But do not be alarmed, dear child; you see, that the arms of the wicked have turned against themselves; for the moment I knew the cause of your flight, you became dearer to me than ever. From that time I made every exertion to find out where you were; after long efforts, it was only this morning that the person I had employed succeeded in discovering that you inhabited this house. Agricola was with me when I heard it, and instantly asked to accompany me.”

“But don't be worried, my dear; you see, the wicked have turned against themselves. The moment I found out why you fled, you became even more precious to me. Since then, I’ve done everything I could to find out where you were. After a long search, it was only this morning that the person I hired finally discovered that you lived in this house. Agricola was with me when I heard the news and immediately asked to come along.”

“Agricola!” said Mother Bunch, clasping her hands; “he came—”

“Agricola!” said Mother Bunch, pressing her hands together; “he came—”

“Yes, my child—be calm. Whilst I attended to you, he was busy with your poor sister. You will soon see him.”

“Yeah, my child—stay calm. While I was taking care of you, he was with your poor sister. You’ll see him soon.”

“Alas, lady!” resumed the hunchback, in alarm. “He doubtless knows—”

“Wow, lady!” the hunchback said, looking worried. “He probably knows—”

“Your love! No, no; be satisfied. Only think of the happiness of again seeing your good and worthy brother.”

“Your love! No, no; just be content. Think about the joy of seeing your good and deserving brother again.”

“Ah, lady! may he never know what caused me so much shame, that I was like to die of it. Thank God, he is not aware of it!”

“Ah, lady! I hope he never finds out what brought me so much shame that it nearly killed me. Thank God, he doesn’t know!”

“Then let us have no more sad thoughts, my child. Only remember, that this worthy brother came here in time to save us from everlasting regrets—and you from a great fault. Oh! I do not speak of the prejudices of the world, with regard to the right of every creature to return to heaven a life that has become too burdensome!—I only say that you ought not to have died, because those who love you, and whom you love, were still in need of your assistance.”

“Then let’s stop having sad thoughts, my child. Just remember that this good brother came here in time to save us from lasting regrets—and you from making a big mistake. Oh! I’m not talking about the world’s prejudices when it comes to the right of every being to return to heaven when life becomes too heavy!—I’m only saying that you shouldn’t have died, because those who love you, and whom you love, still needed your help.”

“I thought you happy; Agricola was married to the girl of his choice, who will, I am sure, make him happy. To whom could I be useful?”

“I thought you were happy; Agricola married the girl he wanted, who I’m sure will make him happy. Who could I be helpful to?”

“First, to myself, as you see—and then, who tells you that Agricola will never have need of you? Who tells you, that his happiness, or that of his family, will last forever, and will not be tried by cruel shocks? And even if those you love had been destined to be always happy, could their happiness be complete without you? And would not your death, with which they would perhaps have reproached themselves, have left behind it endless regrets?”

“First, to myself, as you see—and then, who says that Agricola will never need you? Who says that his happiness, or that of his family, will last forever and won’t be tested by harsh challenges? And even if those you love were meant to be always happy, could their happiness be complete without you? And wouldn’t your death, which they might have blamed themselves for, leave behind endless regrets?”

“It is true, lady,” answered the other, “I was wrong—the dizziness of despair had seized me—frightful misery weighed upon us—we had not been able to find work for some days—we lived on the charity of a poor woman, and her the cholera carried off. To-morrow or next day, we must have died of hunger.”

“It’s true, ma'am,” the other replied, “I was mistaken—the overwhelming despair took hold of me—terrible misery was upon us—we hadn’t been able to find work for several days—we were living off the charity of a poor woman, and then cholera took her. Tomorrow or the day after, we would have died of hunger.”

“Die of hunger!—and you knew where I lived!”

“Starve to death!—and you knew where I lived!”

“I had written to you, lady, and receiving no answer, I thought you offended at my abrupt departure.”

“I wrote to you, ma'am, and when I didn’t get a reply, I figured you were upset about my sudden leaving.”

“Poor, dear child! you must have been, as you say, seized with dizziness in that terrible moment; so that I have not the courage to reproach you for doubting me a single instant. How can I blame you? Did I not myself think of terminating my life?”

“Poor, dear child! You must have been, as you say, overwhelmed with dizziness in that terrible moment; so I don’t have the heart to blame you for doubting me even for a second. How can I hold it against you? Didn’t I also think about ending my own life?”

“You, lady!” cried the hunchback.

“You, miss!” shouted the hunchback.

“Yes, I thought of it—when they came to tell me, that Florine, dying, wished to speak to me. I heard what she had to say; her revelations changed my projects. This dark and mournful life which had become insupportable to me, was suddenly lighted up. The sense of duty woke within me. You were no doubt a prey to horrible misery; it was my duty to seek and save you. Florine’s confessions unveiled to me the new plots of the enemies of my scattered family, dispersed by sorrows and cruel losses; it was my duty to warn them of their danger, and to unite them against the common enemy. I had been the victim of odious manoeuvres: it was my duty to punish their authors, for fear that, encouraged by impunity, these black-gowns should make other victims. Then the sense of duty gave me strength, and I was able to rouse myself from my lethargy. With the help of Abbe Gabriel, a sublime, oh! a sublime priest—the ideal of a true Christian—the worthy brother of Agricola—I courageously entered on the struggle. What shall I say to you, my child? The performance of these duties, the hope of finding you again, have been some relief to me in my trouble. If I was not consoled, I was at least occupied. Your tender friendship, the example of your resignation, will do the rest—I think so—I am sure so—and I shall forget this fatal love.”

“Yes, I thought about it when they came to tell me that Florine, dying, wanted to speak to me. I listened to what she had to say; her revelations changed my plans. This dark and sorrowful life that had become unbearable to me was suddenly brightened. A sense of duty awakened within me. You were undoubtedly suffering greatly; it was my responsibility to find you and save you. Florine’s confessions revealed to me the new schemes of the enemies of my scattered family, torn apart by grief and cruel losses; it was my duty to warn them of their danger and bring them together against the common enemy. I had been the target of vile manipulations: it was my responsibility to punish those responsible, lest they continue making other victims, encouraged by their impunity. Then the sense of duty gave me strength, and I was able to shake off my lethargy. With the help of Abbe Gabriel, a truly remarkable priest—the ideal of a true Christian—the worthy brother of Agricola—I bravely entered into the struggle. What can I say to you, my child? Fulfilling these responsibilities, the hope of finding you again, has provided some relief in my distress. Even if I wasn’t consoled, I at least kept myself busy. Your tender friendship and the example of your acceptance will do the rest—I believe so—I am sure of it—and I will forget this doomed love.”

At the moment Adrienne pronounced these words, rapid footsteps were heard upon the stairs, and a young, clear voice exclaimed: “Oh! dear me, poor Mother Bunch! How lucky I have come just now! If only I could be of some use to her!”

At the moment Adrienne said these words, quick footsteps were heard on the stairs, and a bright young voice exclaimed, “Oh! Poor Mother Bunch! How lucky I am to have come just now! I wish I could help her!”

Almost immediately, Rose-Pompon entered the garret with precipitation. Agricola soon followed the grisette, and pointing to the open window, tried to make Adrienne understand by signs, that she was not to mention to the girl the deplorable end of the Bacchanal Queen. This pantomime was lost on Mdlle. de Cardoville. Adrienne’s heart swelled with grief, indignation, pride, as she recognized the girl she had seen at the Porte Saint-Martin in company with Djalma, and who alone was the cause of the dreadful sufferings she endured since that fatal evening. And, strange irony of fate! it was at the very moment when Adrienne had just made the humiliating and cruel confession of her despised love, that the woman, to whom she believed herself sacrificed, appeared before her.

Almost immediately, Rose-Pompon rushed into the attic. Agricola quickly followed the girl and pointed to the open window, trying to silently signal to Adrienne not to mention to her the tragic fate of the Bacchanal Queen. This silent communication was lost on Mdlle. de Cardoville. Adrienne’s heart filled with grief, anger, and pride as she recognized the girl she had seen at the Porte Saint-Martin with Djalma, who was solely responsible for the terrible suffering she had endured since that fateful evening. And, in a strange twist of fate, it was at the very moment Adrienne had just made the humiliating and painful confession of her unrequited love that the woman she thought she had been sacrificed to appeared before her.

If the surprise of Mdlle. de Cardoville was great, Rose-Pompon’s was not less so. Not only did she recognize in Adrienne the fair young lady with the golden locks, who had sat opposite to her at the theatre, on the night of the adventure of the black panther, but she had serious reasons for desiring most ardently this unexpected interview. It is impossible to paint the look of malignant joy and triumph, that she affected to cast upon Adrienne. The first impulse of Mdlle. de Cardoville was to quit the room. But she could not bear to leave Mother Bunch at this moment, or to give, in the presence of Agricola, her reasons for such an abrupt departure, and moreover, an inexplicable and fatal curiosity held her back, in spite of her offended pride. She remained, therefore, and was about to examine closely, to hear and to judge, this rival, who had nearly occasioned her death, to whom, in her jealous agony, she had ascribed so many different aspects, in order to explain Djalma’s love for such a creature.

If Mdlle. de Cardoville was surprised, Rose-Pompon was just as shocked. She not only recognized Adrienne as the pretty young woman with golden hair who sat across from her at the theater during the black panther incident, but she also had strong reasons for eagerly wanting this unexpected meeting. It's hard to describe the look of malicious joy and triumph she forced upon Adrienne. Mdlle. de Cardoville's first instinct was to leave the room. However, she couldn't bear to abandon Mother Bunch at that moment or to explain her sudden departure in front of Agricola. Additionally, a strange and powerful curiosity kept her from leaving, despite her hurt pride. So, she stayed and was about to closely observe, listen to, and judge this rival who had almost caused her death, and to whom, in her jealous pain, she had assigned so many different interpretations to understand Djalma's love for such a person.





CHAPTER XXXV. THE RIVALS.

Rose-Pompon, whose presence caused such deep emotion in Mdlle. de Cardoville, was dressed in the most showy and extravagant bad taste. Her very small, narrow, rose-colored satin bonnet, placed so forward over her face as almost to touch the tip of her little nose, left uncovered behind half of her light, silky hair; her plaid dress, of an excessively broad pattern, was open in front, and the almost transparent gauze, rather too honest in its revelations, hardly covered the charms of the form beneath.

Rose-Pompon, who made Mdlle. de Cardoville feel so many emotions, was dressed in the most gaudy and over-the-top way. Her tiny, narrow, rose-colored satin bonnet, tilted forward over her face to nearly touch the tip of her small nose, left the back half of her light, silky hair exposed; her plaid dress, featuring an extremely bold pattern, was open in front, and the almost see-through gauze, a bit too revealing, barely concealed the figure underneath.

The grisette having run all the way upstairs, held in her hands the ends of her large blue shawl, which, falling from her shoulders, had slid down to her wasp-like waist, and there been stopped by the swell of the figure. If we enter into these details, it is to explain how, at the sight of this pretty creature, dressed in so impertinent and almost indecent, a fashion, Mdlle. de Cardoville, who thought she saw in her a successful rival, felt her indignation, grief, and shame redoubled.

The young woman ran all the way upstairs, holding the ends of her large blue shawl, which had slipped off her shoulders and down to her tiny waist, where it was stopped by her curvy figure. We go into these details to explain how, upon seeing this pretty girl dressed in such a bold and nearly inappropriate style, Mdlle. de Cardoville, who believed she saw a rival in her, felt her anger, sadness, and shame intensify.

But judge of the surprise and confusion of Adrienne, when Mdlle. Rose Pompon said to her, with the utmost freedom and pertness, “I am delighted to see you, madame. You and I must have a long talk together. Only I must begin by kissing poor Mother Bunch—with your permission, madame!”

But imagine Adrienne's surprise and confusion when Mdlle. Rose Pompon said to her, quite boldly and cheekily, “I'm so happy to see you, ma'am. We need to have a long chat together. But first, I need to kiss poor Mother Bunch—with your permission, ma'am!”

To understand the tone and manner with which this word, “madame” was pronounced, you must have been present at some stormy discussion between two Rose-Pompons, jealous of each other; then you would be able to judge how much provoking hostility may be compressed into the word “madame,” under certain circumstances. Amazed at the impudence of Rose-Pompon, Mdlle. de Cardoville remained mute; whilst Agricola, entirely occupied with the interest he took in the workgirl, who had never withdrawn her eyes from him since he entered the room, and with the remembrance of the painful scene he had just quitted, whispered to Adrienne, without remarking the grisette’s effrontery, “Alas, lady! it is all over. Cephyse has just breathed her last sigh, without recovering her senses.”

To understand the tone and way this word, “madame,” was pronounced, you had to be there for a heated argument between two Rose-Pompons, who were jealous of one another; then you would see how much hostility could be packed into the word “madame” in certain situations. Shocked by Rose-Pompon's boldness, Mdlle. de Cardoville stayed silent; meanwhile, Agricola, fully focused on the workgirl, who hadn't taken her eyes off him since he walked in, and on the painful scene he had just left, whispered to Adrienne, not noticing the grisette’s bravado, “Oh no, lady! It’s all over. Cephyse has just taken her last breath, without regaining consciousness.”

“Unfortunate girl!” said Adrienne, with emotion; and for the moment she forgot Rose-Pompon.

“Poor girl!” said Adrienne, feeling emotional; and for that moment, she forgot about Rose-Pompon.

“We must keep this sad news from Mother Bunch, and only let her know it hereafter, with great caution,” resumed Agricola. “Luckily, little Rose Pompon knows nothing about it.”

“We need to keep this sad news from Mother Bunch and only tell her later, very carefully,” Agricola said. “Fortunately, little Rose Pompon doesn’t know anything about it.”

And he pointed to the grisette, who was now stooping down by the side of the workgirl. On hearing Agricola speak so familiarly of Rose-Pompon, Adrienne’s amazement increased. It is impossible to describe what she felt; yet, strangely enough, her sufferings grew less and less, and her anxiety diminished, as she listened to the chatter of the grisette.

And he pointed to the young woman, who was now bending down next to the factory girl. When Adrienne heard Agricola talk so casually about Rose-Pompon, her surprise only grew. It's hard to describe how she felt; yet, oddly enough, her pain became less intense, and her worry faded as she listened to the young woman's chatter.

“Oh, my good dear!” said the latter, with as much volubility as emotion, while her pretty blue eyes were filled with tears; “is it possible that you did so stupid a thing? Do not poor people help one another? Could you not apply to me? You knew that others are welcome to whatever is mine, and I would have made a raffle of Philemon’s bazaar,” added this singular girl, with a burst of feeling, at once sincere, touching, and grotesque; “I would have sold his three boots, pipes, boating-costume, bed, and even his great drinking-glass, and at all events you should not have been brought to such an ugly pass. Philemon would not have minded, for he is a good fellow; and if he had minded, it would have been all the same. Thank heaven! we are not married. I am only wishing to remind you that you should have thought of little Rose-Pompon.”

“Oh, my dear!” said the latter, expressing as much excitement as emotion, her pretty blue eyes filled with tears; “Is it really true that you did something so foolish? Don't poor people help each other? Couldn't you have come to me? You know that anyone is welcome to whatever is mine, and I would have organized a raffle for Philemon’s market,” she added with a burst of feeling, both sincere and oddly touching; “I would have sold his three boots, pipes, boating outfit, bed, and even his big drinking glass, and either way, you wouldn’t have ended up in such a terrible situation. Philemon wouldn’t have minded, because he’s a good guy; and if he had, it wouldn’t have mattered. Thank goodness we’re not married. I just want to remind you that you should have thought of little Rose-Pompon.”

“I know you are obliging and kind, miss,” said Mother Bunch: for she had heard from her sister that Rose-Pompon, like so many of her class, had a warm and generous heart.

“I know you’re helpful and nice, miss,” said Mother Bunch; she had heard from her sister that Rose-Pompon, like many of her kind, had a warm and generous heart.

“After all,” resumed the grisette, wiping with the back of her hand the tip of her little nose, down which a tear was trickling, “you may tell me that you did not know where I had taken up my quarters. It’s a queer story, I can tell you. When I say queer,” added Rose-Pompon, with a deep sigh, “it is quite the contrary—but no matter: I need not trouble you with that. One thing is certain; you are getting better—and you and Cephyse will not do such a thing again. She is said to be very weak. Can I not see her yet, M. Agricola?

“After all,” the girl said again, wiping the tip of her little nose with the back of her hand, a tear trickling down, “you could say you didn’t know where I was staying. It’s a strange story, I’ll tell you. When I say strange,” added Rose-Pompon with a deep sigh, “I mean the opposite—but never mind that: I don’t want to bother you with it. One thing is for sure: you’re getting better—and you and Cephyse won’t make that mistake again. They say she’s very weak. Can’t I see her yet, M. Agricola?

“No,” said the smith, with embarrassment, for Mother Bunch kept her eyes fixed upon him; “you must have patience.”

“No,” said the smith, feeling embarrassed, since Mother Bunch was staring at him; “you need to be patient.”

“But I may see her to-day, Agricola?” exclaimed the hunchback.

“But I can see her today, Agricola?” the hunchback exclaimed.

“We will talk about that. Only be calm, I entreat.”

“We’ll discuss that. Just stay calm, please.”

30181m
Original

“Agricola is right; you must be reasonable, my good dear,” resumed Rose Pompon; “we will wait patiently. I can wait too, for I have to talk presently to this lady;” and Rose-Pompon glanced at Adrienne with the expression of an angry cat. “Yes, yes; I can wait; for I long to tell Cephyse also that she may reckon upon me.” Here Rose-Pompon bridled up very prettily, and thus continued, “Do not be uneasy! It is the least one can do, when one is in a good position, to share the advantages with one’s friends, who are not so well off. It would be a fine thing to keep one’s happiness to one’s self! to stuff it with straw, and put it under a glass, and let no one touch it! When I talk of happiness, it’s only to make talk; it is true in one sense; but to another, you see, my good dear—Bah! I am only seventeen—but no matter—I might go on talking till tomorrow, and you would not be any the wiser. So let me kiss you once more, and don’t be down-hearted—nor Cephyse either, do you hear? for I shall be close at hand.”

“Agricola is right; you need to be reasonable, my dear,” continued Rose Pompon. “We’ll wait patiently. I can wait, too, because I need to talk to this lady soon,” and Rose-Pompon shot a glare at Adrienne, looking like an annoyed cat. “Yes, yes; I can wait; I can’t wait to let Cephyse know that she can count on me.” Here Rose-Pompon straightened up beautifully and went on, “Don’t worry! It’s the least we can do when we’re in a good spot, to share the benefits with friends who aren’t doing as well. It would be ridiculous to keep all your happiness to yourself! To pack it away with straw, put it under glass, and not let anyone touch it! When I talk about happiness, it’s just to make conversation; it’s true in one way, but in another, you see, my dear—Bah! I’m only seventeen—but whatever—I could keep talking until tomorrow and you wouldn’t be any wiser. So let me kiss you once more, and don’t be sad—nor should Cephyse, okay? Because I will be nearby.”

And, stooping still lower, Rose-Pompon cordially embraced Mother Bunch. It is impossible to express what Mdlle. de Cardoville felt during this conversation, or rather during this monologue of the grisette on the subject of the attempted suicide. The eccentric jargon of Mdlle. Rose Pompon, her liberal facility in disposing of Philemon’s bazaar, to the owner of which (as she said) she was luckily not married—the goodness of her heart, which revealed itself in her offers of service—her contrasts, her impertinence, her drollery—all this was so new and inexplicable to Mdlle. de Cardoville, that she remained for some time mute and motionless with surprise. Such, then, was the creature to whom Djalma had sacrificed her!

And, bending down even further, Rose-Pompon warmly hugged Mother Bunch. It’s hard to put into words what Mdlle. de Cardoville was feeling during this conversation, or rather during this one-sided chat of the greengrocer about the attempted suicide. The quirky way Mdlle. Rose Pompon spoke, her casual attitude about Philemon’s shop, to which she jokingly mentioned she was luckily not married—the kindness she showed in her offers to help—her contrasts, her cheekiness, her humor—all of this was so unfamiliar and baffling to Mdlle. de Cardoville that she stood there for a while, speechless and still in shock. So this was the person Djalma had given everything up for!

If Adrienne’s first impression at sight of Rose-Pompon had been horribly painful, reflection soon awakened doubts, which were to become shortly ineffable hopes. Remembering the interview she had overheard between Rodin and Djalma, when, concealed in the conservatory, she had wished to prove the Jesuit’s fidelity, Adrienne, asked herself if it was reasonable, if it was possible to believe, that the prince, whose ideas of love seemed to be so poetical, so elevated, so pure, could find any charm in the disjointed and silly chat of this young girl? Adrienne could not hesitate; she pronounced the thing impossible, from the moment she had seen her rival near, and witnessed her style both of manners and conversation, which, without detracting from the prettiness of her features, gave them a trivial and not very attractive character. Adrienne’s doubts with regard to the deep love of the prince for Rose Pompon were hence soon changed to complete incredulity. Endowed with too much sense and penetration, not to perceive that this apparent connection, so inconceivable on the part of Djalma, must conceal some mystery, Mdlle. de Cardoville felt her hopes revive. As this consoling thought arose in her mind, her heart, until now so painfully oppressed, began once more to dilate; she felt vague aspirations towards a better future; and yet, cruelly warned by the past, she feared to yield too readily to a mere illusion, for she remembered the notorious fact that the prince had really appeared in public with this girl. But now that Mdlle. de Cardoville could fully appreciate what she was, she found the conduct of the prince only the more incomprehensible. And how can we judge soundly and surely of that which is enveloped in mystery? And then a secret presentiment told her, that it would, perhaps, be beside the couch of the poor sempstress, whom she had just saved from death, that, by a providential coincidence, she would learn the secret on which depended the happiness of her life.

If Adrienne's first impression of Rose-Pompon had been painfully overwhelming, her reflections soon stirred up doubts that quickly transformed into profound hopes. Remembering the conversation she had overheard between Rodin and Djalma while hidden in the conservatory, when she wanted to test the Jesuit’s loyalty, Adrienne questioned whether it was reasonable or even possible to believe that the prince, whose views on love seemed so poetic, elevated, and pure, could find any appeal in the disjointed and silly chatter of this young girl. Adrienne had no doubt; she deemed it impossible as soon as she saw her rival up close and observed her demeanor and conversation, which, while not detracting from her looks, gave them a trivial and unappealing quality. Consequently, Adrienne's skepticism regarding the prince's deep feelings for Rose-Pompon swiftly morphed into complete disbelief. Possessing too much insight and understanding not to recognize that this seemingly unlikely connection on Djalma's part must hide some mystery, Mlle. de Cardoville felt her hopes rekindled. As this comforting thought emerged, her heart, which had been so heavily weighed down, began to lighten; she experienced vague aspirations for a better future. Yet, cruelly reminded by the past, she was wary of getting swept up in mere illusion, especially since she remembered that the prince had actually been seen in public with this girl. But now that Mlle. de Cardoville could fully grasp who she was, the prince’s behavior felt even more baffling. How can we make sound judgments about things that are shrouded in mystery? A secret intuition then whispered to her that perhaps, beside the bed of the poor seamstress she had just rescued from death, she would, by a fortunate twist of fate, discover the secret that would determine her happiness.

The emotions which agitated she heart of Adrienne, became so violent, that her fine face was flushed with a bright red, her bosom heaved, and her large, black eyes, lately dimmed by sadness, once more shone with a mild radiance. She waited with inexpressible impatience for what was to follow. In the interview, with which Rose-Pompon had threatened her, and which a few minutes before Adrienne would have declined with all the dignity of legitimate indignation, she now hoped to find the explanation of a mystery, which it was of such importance for her to clear up. After once more tenderly embracing Mother Bunch, Rose-Pompon got up from the ground, and, turning towards Adrienne, eyed her from head to foot, with the utmost coolness, and said to her, in a somewhat impertinent tone: “It is now our turn, madame”—the word “madame” still pronounced with the accent before described—“we have a little matter to settle together.”

The emotions that stirred Adrienne's heart became so intense that her beautiful face turned bright red, her chest rose and fell, and her large, black eyes, which had recently been clouded by sadness, now sparkled with a gentle light. She waited with overwhelming impatience for what was about to happen next. In the meeting that Rose-Pompon had threatened her with, which just moments ago Adrienne would have declined with all the dignity of righteous anger, she now hoped to uncover the explanation of a mystery that was crucial for her to resolve. After once again tenderly embracing Mother Bunch, Rose-Pompon stood up from the ground, turned to Adrienne, took a cool look at her from head to toe, and said in a somewhat cheeky tone: “Now it’s our turn, madame”—the word “madame” still pronounced with the previously mentioned accent—“we have a little matter to discuss.”

“I am at your order,” answered Adrienne, with much mildness and simplicity.

“I’m at your service,” Adrienne replied, calmly and simply.

At sight of the triumphant and decisive air of Rose-Pompon, and on hearing her challenge to Mdlle. de Cardoville, the worthy Agricola, after exchanging a few words with Mother Bunch, opened his eyes and ears very wide, and remained staring in amazement at the effrontery of the grisette; then, advancing towards her, he whispered, as he plucked her by the sleeve: “I say, are you mad? Do you know to whom you speak?”

At the sight of Rose-Pompon’s triumphant and decisive attitude, and after hearing her challenge to Mdlle. de Cardoville, the good Agricola, after chatting a bit with Mother Bunch, opened his eyes and ears wide and stared in disbelief at the boldness of the grisette. Then, moving closer to her, he whispered, tugging at her sleeve, “Hey, are you crazy? Do you even know who you’re talking to?”

“Well! what then? Is not one pretty woman worth another! I say that for the lady. She will not eat me, I suppose,” replied Rose-Pompon, aloud, and with an air of defiance. “I have to talk with madame, here. I am sure, she knows why and wherefore. If not, I will tell her; it will not take me long.”

“Well! What’s the deal? Isn’t one pretty woman as good as another? I’m saying that for the lady. She’s not going to eat me, I assume,” replied Rose-Pompon, aloud, and with a defiant attitude. “I need to talk to madame here. I’m sure she knows the reasons why. If not, I’ll fill her in; it won’t take long.”

Adrienne, who feared some ridiculous exposure on the subject of Djalma, in the presence of Agricola, made a sign to the latter, and thus answered the grisette: “I am ready to hear you, miss, but not in this place. You will understand why.”

Adrienne, worried about a silly situation involving Djalma in front of Agricola, signaled to him and replied to the young woman: “I’m willing to listen to you, but not here. You'll see why.”

“Very well, madame, I have my key. You can come to any apartments”—the last word pronounced with an air of ostentatious importance.

“Alright, ma’am, I have my key. You can access any apartments”—the last word said with an attitude of flashy importance.

“Let us go then to your apartments, miss since you to me the honor to receive me there,” answered Mdlle. de Cardoville, in her mild, sweet voice, and with a slight inclination of the head, so full of exquisite politeness, that Rose-Pompon was daunted, notwithstanding all her effrontery.

“Let’s go to your place then, miss, since you’re graciously allowing me to come,” replied Mdlle. de Cardoville, in her gentle, sweet voice, with a slight nod of her head, so full of refined politeness that Rose-Pompon felt a bit intimidated, despite her usual boldness.

“What, lady!” said Agricola to Adrienne; “you are good enough—”

“What, lady!” said Agricola to Adrienne; “you are good enough—”

“M. Agricola,” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, interrupting him, “please to remain with our poor friend: I shall soon be back.”

“M. Agricola,” said Mdlle. de Cardoville, cutting him off, “please stay with our poor friend: I’ll be back soon.”

Then, approaching Mother Bunch, who shared in Agricola’s astonishment she said to her: “Excuse me for leaving you a few seconds. Only regain a little strength, and, when I return, I will take you home with me, dear sister.”

Then, getting closer to Mother Bunch, who was just as surprised as Agricola, she said to her: “Sorry for leaving you for a moment. Just gather a bit of your strength, and when I get back, I’ll take you home with me, dear sister.”

Then, turning towards Rose-Pompon, who was more and more surprised at hearing so fine a lady call the workgirl her sister, she added: “I am ready whenever you please, mademoiselle.”

Then, turning to Rose-Pompon, who was increasingly surprised to hear such a refined lady refer to the working girl as her sister, she added: “I’m ready whenever you are, miss.”

“Beg pardon, madame, if I go first to show you the way, but it’s a regular break-neck sort of a place,” answered Rose-Pompon, pressing her elbows to her sides, and screwing up her lips to prove that she was no stranger to polite manners and fine language. And the two rivals quitted the garret together, leaving Agricola alone with Mother Bunch.

“Excuse me, ma'am, if I go ahead to show you the way, but it’s quite a dangerous place,” replied Rose-Pompon, pressing her elbows to her sides and pouting her lips to prove that she was familiar with polite manners and proper language. The two rivals left the attic together, leaving Agricola alone with Mother Bunch.

Luckily, the disfigured remains of the Bacchanal Queen had been carried into Mother Arsene’s subterraneous shop, so that the crowd of spectators, always attracted by any fatal event, had assembled in front of the house; and Rose-Pompon, meeting no one in the little court she had to traverse with Adrienne, continued in ignorance of the tragical death of her old friend Cephyse. In a few moments the grisette and Mdlle. de Cardoville had reached Philemon’s apartment. This singular abode remained in the same state of picturesque disorder in which Rose-Pompon had left it, when Ninny Moulin came to fetch her to act the heroine of a mysterious adventure.

Fortunately, the disfigured remains of the Bacchanal Queen had been taken into Mother Arsene’s underground shop, so a crowd of onlookers, drawn by the allure of something tragic, had gathered in front of the house. Rose-Pompon, not encountering anyone in the small courtyard she had to cross with Adrienne, remained unaware of the tragic death of her old friend Cephyse. In just a few moments, the grisette and Mdlle. de Cardoville arrived at Philemon’s apartment. This unusual space was still in the same state of charming disarray in which Rose-Pompon had left it when Ninny Moulin came to fetch her for a mysterious adventure.

Adrienne, completely ignorant of the eccentric modes of life of students and their companions, could not, in spite of the thoughts which occupied her mind, forebear examining, with a mixture of surprise and curiosity, this strange and grotesque chaos, composed of the most dissimilar objects—disguises for masked balls, skulls with pipes in their mouths, odd boots standing on book shelves, monstrous bottles, women’s clothes, ends of tobacco pipes, etc., etc. To the first astonishment of Adrienne succeeded an impression of painful repugnance. The young lady felt herself uneasy and out of place in this abode, not of poverty, but disorder; whilst, on the contrary, the sewing-girl’s miserable garret had caused her no such feeling.

Adrienne, completely unaware of the quirky lifestyles of students and their friends, couldn't help but take in, with a mix of surprise and curiosity, this strange and chaotic scene, filled with the most mismatched items—costumes for parties, skulls with pipes in their mouths, odd boots sitting on bookshelves, massive bottles, women's clothes, leftover bits of tobacco pipes, and so on. After her initial shock, Adrienne experienced a painful sense of discomfort. She felt uneasy and out of place in this space, which was not poor but disorganized; meanwhile, the shabby room of the seamstress hadn't made her feel this way at all.

Rose-Pompon, notwithstanding all her airs, was considerably troubled when she found herself alone with Mdlle, de Cardoville; the rare beauty of the young patrician, her fashionable look, the elegance of her manners, the style, both dignified and affable, with which she had answered the impertinent address of the grisette, began to have their effect upon the latter, who, being moreover a good-natured girl, had been touched at hearing Mdlle. de Cardoville call the hunchback “friend and sister.” Without knowing exactly who Adrienne was, Rose-Pompon was not ignorant that she belonged to the richest and highest class of society; she felt already some remorse at having attacked her so cavalierly; and her intentions, at first very hostile with regard to Mdlle. de Cardoville, were gradually much modified. Yet, being very obstinate, and not wishing to appear to submit to an influence that offended her pride, Rose-Pompon endeavored to recover her assurance; and, having bolted the door, she said to Adrienne: “Pray do me the favor to sit down, madame”—still with the intention of showing that she was no stranger to refined manners and conversation.

Rose-Pompon, despite all her bravado, felt quite uneasy when she found herself alone with Mdlle de Cardoville. The rare beauty of the young noblewoman, her trendy appearance, the elegance of her demeanor, and the dignified yet friendly way she had responded to the rude remarks from the working-class girl began to affect Rose-Pompon. Being a kind-hearted person, she was also moved when Mdlle de Cardoville referred to the hunchback as “friend and sister.” Although she didn't know exactly who Adrienne was, Rose-Pompon was aware that she came from one of the richest and highest social classes. She already felt a bit guilty for attacking her so carelessly, and her initially hostile intentions towards Mdlle de Cardoville began to shift. However, being quite stubborn and unwilling to appear to yield to an influence that hurt her pride, Rose-Pompon tried to regain her confidence. After locking the door, she said to Adrienne, “Please do me the favor of sitting down, madame”—still intending to show that she was familiar with refined manners and conversation.

Mdlle. de Cardoville was about mechanically to take a chair, when Rose Pompon, worthy to practise those ancient virtues of hospitality, which regarded even an enemy as sacred in the person of a guest, cried out hastily: “Don’t take that chair, madame; it wants a leg.”

Mdlle. de Cardoville was just about to sit down when Rose Pompon, truly embodying the old values of hospitality that treated every guest, even an enemy, with respect, quickly exclaimed, “Don’t sit in that chair, madame; it’s missing a leg.”

Adrienne laid her hand on another chair.

Adrienne put her hand on another chair.

“Nor that either; the back is quite loose,” again exclaimed Rose-Pompon. And she spoke the truth; for the chair-back, which was made in the form of a lyre, remained in the hands of Mdlle. de Cardoville, who said, as she replaced it discreetly in its former position: “I think, miss, that we can very well talk standing.”

“Not that either; the back is really loose,” Rose-Pompon exclaimed again. And she was right; the chair-back, shaped like a lyre, stayed in the hands of Mdlle. de Cardoville, who said, as she discreetly put it back in place, “I think, miss, that we can easily talk while standing.”

“As you please, madame,” replied Rose-Pompon, steadying herself the more bravely the more uneasy she felt. And the interview of the lady and the grisette began in this fashion.

“As you wish, madam,” replied Rose-Pompon, holding her ground more firmly the more anxious she became. And so, the meeting between the lady and the working girl began in this way.





CHAPTER XXXVI. THE INTERVIEW.

After a minute’s hesitation, Rose-Pompon said to Adrienne, whose heart was beating violently: “I will tell you directly, madame, what I have on my mind. I should not have gone out of my way to seek you, but, as I happen to fall in with you, it is very natural I should take advantage of it.”

After a brief pause, Rose-Pompon said to Adrienne, whose heart was racing: “I’ll get straight to the point, ma’am. I wouldn’t have gone out of my way to find you, but since I ran into you, it makes sense for me to seize the opportunity.”

“But, miss,” said Adrienne, mildly, “may I at least know the subject of the conversation we are to have together?”

“But, miss,” Adrienne said gently, “can I at least know what we’ll be talking about?”

“Yes, madame,” replied Rose-Pompon, affecting an air of still more decided confidence; “first of all, you must not suppose I am unhappy, or going to make a scene of jealousy, or cry like a forsaken damsel. Do not flatter yourself! Thank heaven, I have no reason to complain of Prince Charming—that is the pet name I gave him—on the contrary, he has made me very happy. If I left him, it was against his will, and because I chose.”

“Yes, ma'am,” replied Rose-Pompon, trying to sound even more confident. “First of all, don’t think I’m unhappy, or that I’m about to throw a jealous fit, or cry like a heartbroken damsel. Don’t flatter yourself! Thank goodness, I have no reason to complain about Prince Charming—that's the nickname I gave him—on the contrary, he has made me very happy. If I left him, it was against his wishes, and because I chose to.”

So saying, Rose-Pompon, whose heart was swelling in spite of her fine airs, could not repress a sigh.

So saying, Rose-Pompon, whose heart was swelling despite her fancy demeanor, couldn't hold back a sigh.

“Yes, madame,” she resumed, “I left him because I chose—for he quite doted on me. If I had liked, he would have married me—yes, madame, married me—so much the worse, if that gives you pain. Though, when I say ‘so much the worse,’ it is true that I meant to pain you. To be sure I did—but then, just now when I saw you so kind to poor Mother Bunch, though I was certainly in the right, still I felt something. However, to cut matters short, it is clear that I detest you, and that you deserve it,” added Rose-Pompon, stamping her foot.

“Yes, ma'am,” she continued, “I left him because I wanted to—he was totally infatuated with me. If I had wanted him to, he would have married me—yes, ma'am, married me—too bad if that hurts you. Although when I say ‘too bad,’ I admit I wanted to hurt you. Of course, I did—but just now when I saw you being so nice to poor Mother Bunch, even though I was definitely in the right, I still felt something. Anyway, to get to the point, it's clear that I can't stand you, and you deserve it,” added Rose-Pompon, stamping her foot.

From all this it resulted, even for a person much less sagacious than Adrienne, and much less interested in discovering the truth, that Rose Pompon, notwithstanding her triumphant airs in speaking of him whom she represented as so much attached to her, and even anxious to wed her, was in reality completely disappointed, and was now taking refuge in a deliberate falsehood. It was evident that she was not loved, and that nothing but violent jealousy had induced her to desire this interview with Mdlle. de Cardoville, in order to make what is vulgarly called a scene, considering Adrienne (the reason will be explained presently) as her successful rival. But Rose-Pompon, having recovered her good-nature, found it very difficult to continue the scene in question, particularly as, for many reasons, she felt overawed by Adrienne.

From all this, even for someone far less perceptive than Adrienne and less interested in uncovering the truth, it was clear that Rose Pompon, despite her confident claims about the man she described as being so devoted to her and eager to marry her, was actually deeply disappointed and was now resorting to a deliberate lie. It was obvious that she was not loved, and that only intense jealousy had prompted her to want this meeting with Mdlle. de Cardoville to create what is commonly known as a scene, viewing Adrienne (as the reasons will be explained shortly) as her successful rival. However, once Rose-Pompon regained her composure, she found it very challenging to maintain the scene, especially since, for several reasons, she felt intimidated by Adrienne.

Though she had expected, if not the singular speech of the grisette, at least something of the same result—for she felt it was impossible that the prince could entertain a serious attachment for this girl—Mdlle. de Cardoville was at first delighted to hear the confirmation of her hopes from the lips of her rival; but suddenly these hopes were succeeded by a cruel apprehension, which we will endeavor to explain. What Adrienne had just heard ought to have satisfied her completely. Sure that the heart of Djalma had never ceased to belong to her, she ought, according to the customs and opinions of the world, to have cared little if, in the effervescence of an ardent youth, he had chanced to yield to some ephemeral caprice for this creature, who was, after all, very pretty and desirable—the more especially as he had now repaired his error by separating from her.

Though she had expected, if not the unique speech of the working-class girl, at least something similar—for she felt it was impossible for the prince to have serious feelings for this girl—Mdlle. de Cardoville was initially thrilled to hear her hopes confirmed by her rival; but suddenly, those hopes were replaced by a painful worry, which we will try to explain. What Adrienne had just heard should have completely satisfied her. Confident that Djalma's heart had never stopped belonging to her, she should, according to societal norms, have been indifferent to the fact that, in the excitement of youth, he had momentarily fallen for this attractive girl—especially since he had now corrected his mistake by distancing himself from her.

Notwithstanding these good reasons, such an error of the senses would not have been pardoned by Adrienne. She did not understand that complete separation of the body and soul that would make the one exempt from the stains of the other. She did not think it a matter of indifference to toy with one woman whilst you were thinking of another. Her young, chaste, passionate love demanded an absolute fealty—a fealty as just in the eyes of heaven and nature as it may be ridiculous and foolish in the eyes of man. For the very reason that she cherished a refined religion of the senses, and revered them as an adorable and divine manifestation, Adrienne had all sorts of delicate scruples and nice repugnances, unknown to the austere spirituality of those ascetic prudes who despise vile matter too much to take notice of its errors, and allow it to grovel in filth, to show the contempt in which they hold it. Mdlle. de Cardoville was not one of those wonderfully modest creatures who would die of confusion rather than say plainly that they wished for a young and handsome husband, at once ardent and pure. It is true that they generally marry old, ugly, and corrupted men, and make up for it by taking two or three lovers six months after. But Adrienne felt instinctively how much of virginal and celestial freshness there is in the equal innocence of two loving and passionate beings—what guarantees for the future in the remembrance which a man preserves of his first love!

Despite these good reasons, Adrienne wouldn’t have forgiven such a mistake. She didn’t grasp the complete separation of body and soul that would allow one to be unaffected by the flaws of the other. She didn’t think it was acceptable to flirt with one woman while thinking about another. Her young, pure, passionate love required absolute loyalty—a loyalty that, while it might seem ridiculous and foolish to others, was as legitimate in the eyes of heaven and nature. Because she held a refined appreciation for the senses, seeing them as a beautiful and divine expression, Adrienne had all kinds of delicate scruples and deep aversions, unknown to the strict spirituality of those ascetic prudes who despise the physical so much that they ignore its mistakes and let it wallow in filth to show how much they scorn it. Mdlle. de Cardoville was not one of those overly modest women who would rather die of embarrassment than openly admit they wanted a young and handsome husband, both fervent and pure. It’s true that they usually end up marrying older, unattractive, and corrupt men, compensating by taking two or three lovers six months later. But Adrienne instinctively understood how much virginal and heavenly freshness there is in the mutual innocence of two loving and passionate people—what assurance for the future comes from the memory a man keeps of his first love!

We say, then, that Adrienne was only half-satisfied, though convinced by the vexation of Rose-Pompon that Djalma had never entertained a serious attachment for the grisette.

We can say that Adrienne was only half-satisfied, even though the annoyance from Rose-Pompon convinced her that Djalma had never really had serious feelings for the grisette.

“And why do you detest me, miss?” said Adrienne mildly, when Rose-Pompon had finished her speech.

“And why do you hate me, miss?” said Adrienne softly, when Rose-Pompon had finished her speech.

“Oh! bless me, madame!” replied the latter, forgetting altogether her assumption of triumph, and yielding to the natural sincerity of her character; “pretend that you don’t know why I detest you!—Oh, yes! people go and pick bouquets from the jaws of a panther for people that they care nothing about, don’t they? And if it was only that!” added Rose-Pompon, who was gradually getting animated, and whose pretty face, at first contracted into a sullen pout, now assumed an expression of real and yet half-comic sorrow.

“Oh! bless me, madam!” replied the latter, completely forgetting her earlier sense of triumph and giving in to her natural honesty; “act like you don’t know why I can’t stand you!—Oh, yes! People go and pick flowers from the jaws of a panther for those they don’t care about, right? And if that was all!” added Rose-Pompon, becoming more animated, her pretty face shifting from a sulky pout to a look of genuine yet somewhat comical sorrow.

“And if it was only the nosegay!” resumed she. “Though it gave me a dreadful turn to see Prince Charming leap like a kid upon the stage, I might have said to myself: ‘Pooh! these Indians have their own way of showing politeness. Here, a lady drops her nosegay, and a gentleman picks it up and gives it to her; but in India it is quite another thing; the man picks up the nosegay, and does not return it to the woman—he only kills a panther before her eyes.’ Those are good manners in that country, I suppose; but what cannot be good manners anywhere is to treat a woman as I have been treated. And all thanks to you, madame!”

“And if it was just the bouquet!” she continued. “Even though it really shocked me to see Prince Charming jump around like a kid on stage, I could have thought to myself: ‘Come on! These Indians have their own way of showing respect. Here, a lady drops her bouquet, and a gentleman picks it up and hands it back to her; but in India, it's a whole different story; the man picks up the bouquet and doesn’t give it back to the woman—he just kills a panther right in front of her.’ That might be considered good manners over there, I guess; but what can’t be good manners anywhere is treating a woman the way I have been treated. And all thanks to you, madam!”

These complaints of Rose-Pompon, at once bitter and laughable, did not at all agree with what she had previously stated as to Djalma’s passionate love for her; but Adrienne took care not to point out this contradiction, and said to her, mildly: “You must be mistaken, miss, when you suppose that I had anything to do with your troubles. But, in any case, I regret sincerely that you should have been ill-treated by any one.”

These complaints from Rose-Pompon, both bitter and laughable, didn't match what she had earlier said about Djalma’s intense love for her. However, Adrienne chose not to highlight this contradiction and replied gently, “You must be mistaken, miss, if you think I had anything to do with your troubles. Regardless, I truly regret that you've been mistreated by anyone.”

“If you think I have been beaten, you are quite wrong,” exclaimed Rose Pompon. “Ah! well, I am sure! No, it is not that. But I am certain that, had it not been for you, Prince Charming would have got to love me a little. I am worthy of the trouble, after all—and then there are different sorts of love—I am not so very particular—not even so much as that,” added Rose-Pompon, snapping her fingers.

“If you think I’ve been defeated, you’re completely mistaken,” exclaimed Rose Pompon. “Oh! Well, I’m sure! No, that’s not it. But I’m certain that if it weren’t for you, Prince Charming would have started to love me a bit. I deserve the effort, after all—and there are different kinds of love—I’m not too picky—not even that much,” added Rose-Pompon, snapping her fingers.

“Ah!” she continued, “when Ninny Moulin came to fetch me, and brought me jewels and laces to persuade me to go with him, he was quite right in saying there was no harm in his offers.”

“Ah!” she continued, “when Ninny Moulin came to get me and brought me jewels and lace to convince me to go with him, he was totally right when he said there was nothing wrong with his offers.”

“Ninny Moulin?” asked Mdlle. de Cardoville, becoming more and more interested; “who is this Ninny Moulin, miss?”

“Ninny Moulin?” asked Mdlle. de Cardoville, becoming more and more interested; “who is this Ninny Moulin, miss?”

30189m
Original

“A religious writer,” answered Rose-Pompon, pouting; “the right-hand man of a lot of old sacristans, whose money he takes on pretense of writing about morality and religion. A fine morality it is!”

“A religious writer,” replied Rose-Pompon, sulking; “he’s the right-hand man of a bunch of old sacristans, taking their money under the guise of writing about morality and religion. What great morality it is!”

At these words—“a religious writer”—“sacristans” Adrienne instantly divined some new plot of Rodin or Father d’Aigrigny, of which she and Djalma were to have been the victims. She began vaguely to perceive the real state of the case, as she resumed: “But, miss, under what pretence could this man take you away with him?”

At those words—“a religious writer”—“sacristans” Adrienne immediately sensed some new scheme by Rodin or Father d’Aigrigny, one that she and Djalma were supposed to fall victim to. She started to vaguely understand the actual situation as she continued, “But, miss, what excuse could this man have to take you with him?”

“He came to fetch me, and said I need not fear for my virtue, and was only to make myself look pretty. So I said to myself: ‘Philemon’s out of town, and it’s very dull here all alone: This seems a droll affair; what can I risk by it?’—Alas! I didn’t know what I risked,” added Rose Pompon, with a sigh. “Well! Ninny Moulin takes me away in a fine carriage. We stop in the Place du Palais-Royal. A sullen-looking man, with a yellow face, gets up in the room of Ninny Moulin, and takes me to the house of Prince Charming. When I saw him—la! he was so handsome, so very handsome, that I was quite dizzy-like; and he had such a kind, noble air, that I said to myself, ‘Well! there will be some credit if I remain a good girl now!’—I did not know what a true word I was speaking. I have been good—oh! worse than good.”

“He came to get me and said I didn't need to worry about my virtue, just that I should make myself look pretty. So I thought, ‘Philemon’s out of town, and it’s really boring here all by myself: This seems like a funny situation; what do I have to lose?’—Alas! I didn’t realize what I was risking,” Rose Pompon added with a sigh. “Well! Ninny Moulin took me away in a fancy carriage. We stopped at the Place du Palais-Royal. A gloomy-looking man with a yellow face showed up at Ninny Moulin's place and took me to Prince Charming's house. When I saw him—wow! he was so handsome, incredibly handsome, that I felt a bit dizzy; and he had such a kind, noble demeanor that I thought to myself, ‘Well! I’ll earn some credit if I manage to stay a good girl now!’—I didn’t realize how true that was. I have been good—oh! worse than good.”

“What, miss! do you regret having been so virtuous?”

“What, miss! Do you regret being so virtuous?”

“Why, you see, I regret, at least, that I have not had the pleasure of refusing. But how can you refuse, when nothing is asked—when you are not even thought worth one little loving word?”

“Honestly, I regret that I haven’t even had the chance to say no. But how can you say no when nothing is asked of you—when you’re not even considered worthy of a single kind word?”

“But, miss, allow me to observe to you that the indifference of which you complain does not see to have prevented your making a long stay in the house in question.”

“But, miss, let me point out that the indifference you’re complaining about doesn’t seem to have stopped you from staying a long time in that house.”

“How should I know why the prince kept me there, or took me out riding with him, or to the play? Perhaps it is the fashion in his savage country to have a pretty girl by your side, and to pay no attention to her at all!”

“How should I know why the prince kept me there, or took me out riding with him, or to the play? Maybe it's a thing in his wild country to have a pretty girl by your side and just ignore her completely!”

“But why, then, did you remain, miss?”

“But why did you stay, miss?”

“Why did I remain?” said Rose-Pompon, stamping her loot with vexation. “I remained because, without knowing how it happened, I began to get very fond of Prince Charming; and what is queer enough, I, who am as gay as a lark, loved him because he was so sorrowful, which shows that it was a serious matter. At last, one day, I could hold out no longer. I said: ‘Never mind; I don’t care for the consequences. Philemon, I am sure, is having his fun in the country.’ That set my mind at ease. So one morning, I dress myself in my best, all very pretty, look in my glass, and say: ‘Well, that will do—he can’t stand that! and, going to his room, I tell him all that passes through my head; I laugh, I cry—at last I tell him that I adore him. What do you think he answers, in his mild voice, and as cold as a piece of marble? Why, ‘Poor child—poor child—poor child!’” added Rose-Pompon, with indignation; “neither more nor less than if I had come to complain to him of the toothache. But the worst of it is that I am sure, if he were not in love elsewhere, he would be all fire and gunpowder. Only now he is so sad, so dejected!”

“Why did I stay?” said Rose-Pompon, stomping her foot in frustration. “I stayed because, without realizing how it happened, I started to really like Prince Charming; and oddly enough, I, who am usually so cheerful, loved him because he was so melancholy, which shows how serious it was. Eventually, one day, I couldn't take it anymore. I said: ‘Forget it; I don't care about the consequences. Philemon is probably having a good time in the countryside.’ That made me feel better. So one morning, I put on my best outfit, which is really pretty, check myself in the mirror, and say: ‘Alright, that should do it—he won't be able to resist me!’ Then I go to his room and spill everything that’s on my mind; I laugh, I cry—finally, I confess that I adore him. Do you know what he says, in his soft voice, as cold as marble? He goes, ‘Poor child—poor child—poor child!’” added Rose-Pompon, indignantly; “as if I had come to complain about a toothache. But the worst part is that I’m sure if he weren’t in love with someone else, he would be all passion and energy. But now he’s just so sad, so downcast!”

Then, pausing a moment, Rose-Pompon added: “No, I will not tell you that; you would be too pleased.” But, after another pause, she continued: “Well, never mind; I will tell you, though”; and this singular girl looked at Mdlle. de Cardoville with a mixture of sympathy and deference. “Why should I keep it from you? I began by riding the high horse, and saying that the prince wished to marry me; and I finished by confessing that he almost turned me out. Well, it’s not my fault; when I try to fib, I am sure to get confused. So, madame, this is the plain truth:—When I met you at poor Mother Bunch’s, I was at first as angry as a little turkey-cock; but when I heard you, that are such a fine great lady, speak so kindly to the poor girl, and treat her as your sister, do what I would, my anger began to go away. Since we have been here, I have done my utmost to get it up again; but I find it impossible, and the more I see the difference between us, the more I perceive that Prince Charming was right in thinking so much of you. For you must know, madame, that he is over head and ears in love with you. I don’t say so merely because he killed the panther for you at the Porte-Saint-Martin; but if you knew all the tricks he played with your bouquet, and how he will sit up all night weeping in that room where he saw you for the first time—and then your portrait, that he has drawn upon glass, after the fashion of his country, and so many other things—the fact is, that I, who was fond of him, and saw all this was at first in a great rage; but afterwards it was so touching that it brought the tears into my eyes. Yes, madame, just as it does now, when I merely think of the poor prince. Oh, madame!” added Rose-Pompon, her eyes swimming in tears, and with such an expression of sincere interest, that Adrienne was much moved by it; “oh, madame, you look so mild and good, that you will not make this poor prince miserable. Pray love him a little bit; what can it matter to you?”

Then, pausing for a moment, Rose-Pompon added: “No, I won’t tell you that; you’d be too pleased.” But after another pause, she continued: “Well, never mind; I’ll tell you anyway”; and this unique girl looked at Mdlle. de Cardoville with a mix of sympathy and respect. “Why should I keep it from you? I started off by bragging that the prince wanted to marry me; and I ended up admitting that he almost kicked me out. Well, it’s not my fault; whenever I try to lie, I end up getting mixed up. So, madame, here’s the plain truth:—When I met you at poor Mother Bunch’s, I was initially as mad as a little turkey; but when I heard you, such a great lady, speak so kindly to the poor girl and treat her like your sister, no matter what I tried, my anger started to fade. Since we have been here, I’ve done everything I can to keep it alive, but I find it impossible, and the more I see the difference between us, the more I realize that Prince Charming was right to think so highly of you. You must know, madame, that he is completely in love with you. I’m not just saying that because he killed the panther for you at the Porte-Saint-Martin; but if you knew all the things he did with your bouquet, and how he sits up all night crying in the room where he first saw you—and then there’s your portrait, which he drew on glass, like in his country, and so many other things—the fact is, I, who liked him and saw all this, was initially really angry; but later it was so touching that it brought tears to my eyes. Yes, madame, just like now, when I think of the poor prince. Oh, madame!” added Rose-Pompon, her eyes filled with tears, and with such a look of genuine concern that Adrienne was deeply moved; “oh, madame, you look so gentle and kind that you won’t make this poor prince miserable. Please love him a little; what could it hurt you?”

So saying, Rose-Pompon, with a perfectly simple, though too familiar, gesture, took hold of Adrienne’s hand, as if to enforce her request. It had required great self-command in Mdlle. de Cardoville to repress the rush of joy that was mounting from her heart to her lips, to check the torrent of questions which she burned to address to Rose-Pompon, and to restrain the sweet tears of happiness that for some seconds had trembled in her eyes; and, strangely enough, when Rose-Pompon took her hand, Adrienne, instead of withdrawing it, pressed the offered hand almost affectionately, and led her towards the window, as if to examine her sweet face more attentively.

So saying, Rose-Pompon, with a perfectly simple but a bit too casual gesture, took hold of Adrienne’s hand, as if to emphasize her request. It took a lot of self-control for Mdlle. de Cardoville to hold back the wave of joy rising from her heart to her lips, to stop the flood of questions she was dying to ask Rose-Pompon, and to keep the happy tears that had been welling up in her eyes at bay for a few seconds; and, oddly enough, when Rose-Pompon took her hand, Adrienne, instead of pulling away, almost affectionately squeezed the offered hand and led her toward the window, as if to take a closer look at her lovely face.

On entering the room, the grisette had thrown her bonnet and shawl down upon the bed, so that Adrienne could admire the thick and silky masses of light hair that crowned the fresh face of the charming girl, with its firm, rosy cheeks, its mouth as red as a cherry, and its large blue laughing eyes; and, thanks to the somewhat scanty dress of Rose-Pompon, Adrienne could fully appreciate the various graces of her nymph-like figure. Strange as it may appear, Adrienne was delighted at finding the girl still prettier than she had at first imagined. The stoical indifference of Djalma to so attractive a creature was the best proof of the sincerity of the passion by which he was actuated.

Upon entering the room, the young woman had tossed her hat and shawl onto the bed, allowing Adrienne to admire the thick, silky strands of light hair framing the fresh face of the charming girl, with its firm, rosy cheeks, a mouth as red as a cherry, and large, blue, sparkling eyes; and, thanks to Rose-Pompon's somewhat skimpy outfit, Adrienne could fully appreciate the graceful lines of her nymph-like figure. Surprisingly, Adrienne was thrilled to find the girl even prettier than she had first imagined. Djalma's calm indifference towards such an attractive person was the best evidence of the genuine passion driving him.

Having taken the hand of Adrienne, Rose-Pompon was herself confused and surprised at the kindness with which Mdlle. de Cardoville permitted this familiarity. Emboldened by this indulgence, and by the silence of Adrienne, who for some moments had been contemplating her with almost grateful benevolence, the grisette resumed: “Oh, you will not refuse, madame? You will take pity on this poor prince?”

Having taken Adrienne's hand, Rose-Pompon was confused and surprised by how kindly Mdlle. de Cardoville allowed this familiarity. Encouraged by this leniency and by Adrienne's silence, who had been looking at her with a nearly grateful kindness for a few moments, the grisette continued: “Oh, you won’t refuse, madame? You will feel sorry for this poor prince?”

We cannot tell how Adrienne would have answered this indiscreet question of Rose-Pompon, for suddenly a loud, wild, shrill, piercing sound, evidently intended to imitate the crowing of a cock, was heard close to the door of the room.

We can’t know how Adrienne would have responded to Rose-Pompon's nosy question, because suddenly a loud, wild, shrill, piercing sound, clearly meant to imitate a rooster crowing, was heard right outside the room.

Adrienne started in alarm; but the countenance of Rose Pompon, just now so sad, brightened up joyously at this signal, and, clapping her hands she exclaimed, “It is Philemon!”

Adrienne jumped in surprise; but Rose Pompon's face, which had just been so sad, lit up happily at this sign, and, clapping her hands, she exclaimed, “It's Philemon!”

“What—who?” said Adrienne, hastily.

"What—who?" said Adrienne, quickly.

“My lover; oh, the monster! he must have come upstairs on tiptoe, to take me by surprise with his crowing. Just like him!”

“My lover; oh, the monster! He must have come upstairs quietly to catch me off guard with his crowing. Just like him!”

A second cock-a-doodle-doo, still louder than the first, was heard close to the door. “What a stupid, droll creature it is! Always the same joke, and yet it always amuses me,” said Rose-Pompon.

A second cock-a-doodle-doo, even louder than the first, was heard right by the door. “What a silly, amusing creature it is! Always the same joke, yet it never fails to make me laugh,” said Rose-Pompon.

And drying her tears with the back of her hand, she began to laugh like one bewitched at Philemon’s jest, which, though well known to her, always seemed new and agreeable.

And wiping her tears with the back of her hand, she started to laugh as if enchanted by Philemon’s joke, which, even though she was familiar with it, always felt fresh and enjoyable.

“Do not open the door,” whispered Adrienne, much embarrassed; “do not answer, I beg of you.”

“Don’t open the door,” whispered Adrienne, feeling very embarrassed. “Please don’t answer.”

“Though the door is bolted, the key is on the outside; Philemon can see that there is some one at home.”

“Even though the door is locked, the key is on the outside; Philemon can tell that someone is home.”

“No matter—do not let him in.”

“No worries—just don’t let him in.”

“But, madame, he lives here; the room belongs to him.”

“But, ma'am, he lives here; the room is his.”

In fact, Philemon, probably growing tired of the little effect produced by his two ornithological imitations, turned the key in the lock, and finding himself unable to open the door, said in a deep bass voice: “What, dearest puss, have you shut yourself in? Are you praying Saint Flambard for the return of Philly?” (short for Philemon.)

In fact, Philemon, likely growing frustrated with the lack of response from his two bird imitations, turned the key in the lock, and when he found he couldn't open the door, said in a deep voice, “What, my dear cat, have you locked yourself in? Are you praying to Saint Flambard for Philly's return?” (short for Philemon.)

Adrienne, not coshing to increase, by prolonging it, the awkwardness of this ridiculous situation, went straight to the door and opened it, to the great surprise of Philemon, who recoiled two or three steps. Notwithstanding the annoyance of this incident, Mdlle. de Cardoville could not help smiling at sight of Rose-Pompon’s lover, and of the articles he carried in his hand or under his arm.

Adrienne, wanting to avoid making this awkward situation more uncomfortable, walked straight to the door and opened it, surprising Philemon, who stepped back a couple of paces. Despite finding the whole thing annoying, Mdlle. de Cardoville couldn't help but smile at the sight of Rose-Pompon’s boyfriend and the things he was carrying under his arm.

Philemon was a tall fellow, with dark hair and a very fresh color, and, being just arrived from a journey, he wore a white cap; his thick, black beard flowed down on his sky-blue waistcoat; and a short olive-colored velvet shooting-coat, with extravagantly large plaid trousers, completed his costume. As for the accessories which had provoked a smile from Adrienne, they consisted: first, of a portmanteau tucked under his arm, with the head and neck of a goose protruding from it; secondly, of a cage held in his hand, with an enormous white rabbit all alive within it.

Philemon was a tall guy, with dark hair and a really fresh complexion, and since he had just come back from a trip, he was wearing a white cap. His thick, black beard flowed down over his sky-blue vest, and a short olive-green velvet shooting coat, paired with ridiculously large plaid trousers, finished off his look. As for the accessories that made Adrienne smile, they included a suitcase tucked under his arm, with a goose's head and neck sticking out of it, and a cage in his hand that had a huge, very much alive white rabbit inside.

“Oh! the darling white rabbit! what pretty red eyes!” Such, it must be confessed, was the first exclamation of Rose-Pompon, though Philemon, to whom it was not addressed, had returned after a long absence; but the student far from being shocked at seeing himself thus sacrificed to his long-earned companion, smiled complacently, rejoicing at the success of his attempt to please his mistress.

“Oh! the cute white rabbit! What pretty red eyes!” That was the first thing Rose-Pompon exclaimed, even though Philemon, to whom she wasn’t speaking, had just returned after a long time away. But the student, far from being upset at being overshadowed by his long-awaited friend, smiled happily, pleased with the success of his efforts to impress his lady.

All this passed very rapidly. While Rose-Pompon, kneeling before the cage, was still occupied with her admiration of the rabbit, Philemon, struck with the lofty air of Mdlle. de Cardoville, raised his hand to his cap, and bowed respectfully as he made way for her to pass. Adrienne returned his salutation with politeness, full of grace and dignity, and, lightly descending the stairs, soon disappeared. Dazzled by her beauty, as well as impressed with her noble and lofty bearing, and curious to know how in the world Rose-Pompon had fallen in with such an acquaintance, Philemon said to her, in his amorous jargon: “Dearest puss! tell her Philly who is that fine lady?”

All of this went by really quickly. While Rose-Pompon knelt in front of the cage, still admiring the rabbit, Philemon, taken aback by the graceful presence of Mdlle. de Cardoville, raised his hand to his cap and bowed respectfully to let her pass. Adrienne returned his greeting politely, exuding grace and dignity, and after lightly going down the stairs, she soon vanished. Captivated by her beauty and impressed by her noble demeanor, and curious about how Rose-Pompon had met such an acquaintance, Philemon said to her in his flirty way, “Hey there, lovely! Can you tell Philly who that stunning lady is?”

“One of my school-fellows, you great satyr!” said Rose-Pompon, still playing with the rabbit.

“One of my classmates, you big satyr!” said Rose-Pompon, still playing with the rabbit.

Then, glancing at a box, which Philemon deposited close to the cage and the portmanteau, she added: “I’ll wager anything you have brought me some more preserves!”

Then, glancing at a box that Philemon placed near the cage and the suitcase, she added, “I bet you brought me more preserves!”

“Philly has brought something better to his dear puss,” said the student, imprinting two vigorous kisses on the rosy cheeks of Rose-Pompon, who had at length, consented to stand up; “Philly has brought her his heart.”

“Philly has brought something better for his dear cat,” said the student, pressing two strong kisses on the rosy cheeks of Rose-Pompon, who had finally agreed to stand up; “Philly has given her his heart.”

“Fudge!” said the grisette, delicately placing the thumb of her left hand on the tip of her nose, and opening the fingers, which she slightly moved to and fro. Philemon answered this provocation by putting his arm around her waist; and then the happy pair shut their door.

“Fudge!” said the girl, gently placing her left thumb on the tip of her nose and spreading her fingers, which she moved slightly back and forth. Philemon responded to this tease by wrapping his arm around her waist; then the happy couple closed their door.





CHAPTER XXXVII. SOOTHING WORDS.

During the interview of Adrienne with Rose-Pompon a touching scene took place between Agricola and Mother Bunch, who had been much surprised at Mdlle. de Cardoville’s condescension with regard to the grisette. Immediately after the departure of Adrienne, Agricola had knelt down beside Mother Bunch, and said to her, with profound emotion: “We are alone, and I can at length tell you what weighs upon my heart. This act is too cruel—to die of misery and despair, and not to send to me for assistance.”

During the interview between Adrienne and Rose-Pompon, a heartfelt moment occurred between Agricola and Mother Bunch, who were both surprised by Mdlle. de Cardoville’s kindness towards the grisette. Right after Adrienne left, Agricola knelt beside Mother Bunch and said to her, deeply moved, “We’re alone now, and I can finally share what’s been weighing on my heart. This situation is too harsh—to suffer in misery and despair, and not to reach out to me for help.”

“Listen to me, Agricola—”

“Listen to me, Agricola—”

“No, there is no excuse for this. What! we called each other by the names of brother and sister, and for fifteen years gave every proof of sincere affection—and, when the day of misfortune comes, you quit life without caring for those you must leave behind—without considering that to kill yourself is to tell them they are indifferent to you!”

“No, there’s no excuse for this. What! We called each other brother and sister, and for fifteen years showed nothing but genuine affection—and when misfortune strikes, you leave life behind without a thought for those you’re leaving—without realizing that to take your own life is to tell them they don’t matter to you!”

“Forgive me, Agricola! it is true. I had never thought of that,” said the workgirl, casting down her eyes; “but poverty—want of work—”

“Forgive me, Agricola! It's true. I never considered that,” said the workgirl, looking down; “but poverty—lack of work—”

“Misery! want of work! and was I not here?”

“Misery! No work! And wasn't I here?”

“And despair!”

"And be hopeless!"

“But why despair? This generous young lady had received you in her house; she knew your worth, and treated you as her friend—and just at the moment when you had every chance of happiness, you leave the house abruptly, and we remain in the most horrible anxiety on your account.”

“But why lose hope? This kind young woman welcomed you into her home; she recognized your value and treated you like a friend—and just when you had every opportunity for happiness, you suddenly leave, leaving us in terrible worry about you.”

“I feared—to be—to be a burden to my benefactress,” stammered she.

“I was afraid—to be a burden to my benefactor,” she stammered.

“You a burden to Mdlle. de Cardoville, that is so rich and good!”

“You're a burden to Mdlle. de Cardoville, who is so wealthy and kind!”

“I feared to be indiscreet,” said the sewing-girl, more and more embarrassed.

“I was worried about being inappropriate,” said the sewing girl, feeling increasingly embarrassed.

Instead of answering his adopted sister, Agricola remained silent, and contemplated her for some moments with an undefinable expression; then he exclaimed suddenly, as if replying to a question put by himself: “She will forgive me for disobeying her.—I am sure of it.”

Instead of answering his adopted sister, Agricola stayed quiet and looked at her for a few moments with an unreadable expression; then he suddenly exclaimed, almost as if he were responding to a question he had asked himself: “She’ll forgive me for going against her wishes. I know it.”

He next turned towards Mother Bunch, who was looking at him in astonishment, and said to her in a voice of emotion: “I am too frank to keep up this deception. I am reproaching you—blaming you—and my thoughts are quite different.”

He then looked at Mother Bunch, who was staring at him in shock, and said to her, his voice filled with emotion, “I’m too honest to keep this lie going. I’m blaming you—holding you accountable—and my feelings are completely different.”

“How so, Agricola?”

"How so, Agricola?"

“My heart aches, when I think of the evil I have done you.”

“My heart hurts when I think about the harm I've caused you.”

“I do not understand you, my friend; you have never done me any evil.”

“I don’t get you, my friend; you’ve never done anything bad to me.”

“What! never? even in little things? when, for instance, yielding to a detestable habit, I, who loved and respected you as my sister, insulted you a hundred times a day?”

“What! Never? Not even in small things? Like when, for example, I gave in to a terrible habit and, despite loving and respecting you as my sister, insulted you a hundred times a day?”

“Insulted me!”

“Disrespected me!”

“Yes—when I gave you an odious and ridiculous nickname, instead of calling you properly.”

“Yes—when I gave you a terrible and ridiculous nickname, instead of calling you by your real name.”

At these words, Mother Bunch looked at the smith in the utmost alarm, trembling lest he had discovered her painful secret, notwithstanding the assurance she had received from Mdlle. de Cardoville. Yet she calmed herself a little when she reflected, that Agricola might of himself have thought of the humiliation inflicted on her by calling her Mother Bunch, and she answered him with a forced smile. “Can you be grieved at so small a thing? It was a habit, Agricola, from childhood. When did your good and affectionate mother, who nevertheless loved me as her daughter, ever call me anything else?”

At these words, Mother Bunch looked at the smith in complete alarm, afraid he had uncovered her painful secret, despite the reassurance she had gotten from Mdlle. de Cardoville. Still, she managed to calm herself a bit when she realized that Agricola might have thought on his own about the embarrassment caused by calling her Mother Bunch, and she responded with a forced smile. “Can you really be upset over something so trivial? It was a habit, Agricola, from childhood. When did your sweet and caring mother, who still loved me like her daughter, ever call me anything else?”

“And did my mother consult you about my marriage, speak to you of the rare beauty of my bride, beg you to come and see her, and study her character, in the hope that the instinct of your affection for me would warn you—if I made a bad choice? Did my mother have this cruelty?—No; it was I, who thus pierced your heart!”

“And did my mother talk to you about my marriage, mention the unique beauty of my bride, ask you to meet her and get to know her, hoping that your love for me would let you know if I was making a mistake? Did my mother really act with such cruelty?—No; it was I who hurt your heart like this!”

The fears of the hearer were again aroused; there could be but little doubt that Agricola knew her secret. She felt herself sinking with confusion; yet, making a last effort not to believe the discovery, she murmured in a feeble voice: “True, Agricola! It was not your mother, but yourself, who made me that request—and I was grateful to you for such a mark of confidence.”

The listener's fears were stirred up again; there was little doubt that Agricola knew her secret. She felt herself overwhelmed with embarrassment; however, making one last attempt to deny the truth, she murmured in a weak voice: “It's true, Agricola! It wasn't your mother, but you, who made that request—and I appreciated that you trusted me.”

“Grateful, my poor girl!” cried the smith, whilst his eyes filled with tears; “no, it is not true. I pained you fearfully—I was merciless—heaven knows, without being aware of it!”

“Thank you, my poor girl!” cried the smith, tears filling his eyes; “no, that’s not true. I hurt you a lot—I was ruthless—God knows, without even realizing it!”

“But,” said the other, in a voice now almost unintelligible, “what makes you think so?”

“But,” said the other, in a voice that was now almost impossible to understand, “what makes you think that?”

“Your love for me!” cried the smith, trembling with emotion, as he clasped Mother Bunch in a brotherly embrace.

“Your love for me!” cried the smith, shaking with emotion, as he held Mother Bunch in a brotherly hug.

30197m
Original

“Oh heaven!” murmured the unfortunate creature, as she covered her face with her hands, “he knows all.”

“Oh no!” murmured the unfortunate creature, as she covered her face with her hands, “he knows everything.”

“Yes, I know all,” resumed Agricola, with an expression of ineffable tenderness and respect: “yes, I know all, and I will not have you blush for a sentiment, which honors me, and of which I feel so justly proud. Yes, I know all; and I say to myself with joy and pride, that the best, the most noble heart in the world is mine—will be mine always. Come, Magdalen; let us leave shame to evil passions. Raise your eyes, and look at me! You know, if my countenance was ever false—if it ever reflected a feigned emotion. Then look and tell me, if you cannot read in my features, how proud I am, Magdalen, how justly proud of your love!”

“Yes, I know everything,” Agricola continued, with a look of deep tenderness and respect. “Yes, I know everything, and I won’t let you feel ashamed of a feeling that honors me, a feeling that I’m so rightfully proud of. Yes, I know everything; and I tell myself with joy and pride that the best, the most noble heart in the world is mine—it will always be mine. Come, Magdalen; let’s leave shame for evil passions behind. Look up and meet my eyes! You know, if my expression has ever been false—or if it ever showed a fake emotion. So look and tell me if you can’t see in my face how proud I am, Magdalen—how justly proud I am of your love!”

Overwhelmed with grief and confusion, Mother Bunch had not dared to look on Agricola; but his words expressed so deep a conviction, the tones of his voice revealed so tender an emotion, that the poor creature felt her shame gradually diminish, particularly when Agricola added, with rising animation: “Be satisfied, my sweet, my noble Magdalen; I will be worthy of this love. Believe me, it shall yet cause you as much happiness as it has occasioned tears. Why should this love be a motive for estrangement, confusion, fear? For what is love, in the sense in which it is held by your generous heart? Is it not a continual exchange of devotion, tenderness, esteem, of mutual and blind confidence?—Why, Magdalen! we may have all this for one another—devotion, tenderness, confidence—even more than in times past; for, on a thousand occasions, your secret inspired you with fear and suspicion—while, for the future, on the contrary, you will see me take such delight in the place I fill in your good and valiant heart, that you will be happy in the happiness you bestow. What I have just said may seem very selfish and conceited; so much the worse! I do not know how to lie.”

Overwhelmed with grief and confusion, Mother Bunch had not dared to look at Agricola; but his words conveyed such a deep conviction, and the tone of his voice revealed such tender emotion, that the poor woman felt her shame gradually fading, especially when Agricola added, with growing excitement: “Be assured, my sweet, my noble Magdalen; I will be worthy of this love. Believe me, it will bring you as much happiness as it has caused tears. Why should this love lead to distance, confusion, or fear? What is love, in the way your generous heart understands it? Isn’t it a constant exchange of devotion, tenderness, esteem, and mutual blind trust?—Why, Magdalen! We can have all this for each other—devotion, tenderness, confidence—even more than we had before; because, in a thousand instances, your secret made you feel fear and suspicion—whereas, in the future, you will see me take such joy in the role I play in your good and brave heart, that you will be happy in the happiness you give. What I just said might sound very selfish and conceited; so be it! I don’t know how to lie.”

The longer the smith spoke, the less troubled became Mother Bunch. What she had above all feared in the discovery of her secret was to see it received with raillery, contempt, or humiliating compassion; far from this, joy and happiness were distinctly visible on the manly and honest face of Agricola. The hunchback knew him incapable of deception; therefore she exclaimed, this time without shame or confusion, but rather with a sort of pride.

The longer the smith talked, the less worried Mother Bunch became. What she had feared most about revealing her secret was that it would be met with mockery, scorn, or pity. Instead, joy and happiness were clearly visible on Agricola's strong and honest face. The hunchback knew he was incapable of lying; so, she exclaimed this time without shame or embarrassment, but with a sense of pride.

30205m
Original

“Every sincere and pure passion is so far good and con soling as to end by deserving interest and sympathy, when it has triumphed over its first excess! It is alike honorable to the heart which feels and that which inspires it!—Thanks to you, Agricola—thanks to the kind words, which have raised me in my own esteem—I feel that, instead of blushing, I ought to be proud of this love. My benefactress is right—you are right: why should I be ashamed of it? Is it not a true and sacred love? To be near you, to love you, to tell you so, to prove it by constant devotion, what did I ever desire more? And yet shame and fear, joined with that dizziness of the brain which extreme misery produces, drove me to suicide!—But then some allowance must be made for the suspicions of a poor creature, who has been the subject of ridicule from her cradle. So my secret was to die with me, unless some unforeseen accident should reveal it to you; and, in that case, you are right—sure of myself, sure of you, I ought to have feared nothing. But I may claim some indulgence; mistrust, cruel mistrust of one’s self makes one doubt others also. Let us forget all that. Agricola, my generous brother, I will say to you, as you said to me just now, ‘Look at me; you know my countenance cannot lie. Look at me: see if I shun your gaze; see if, ever in my life, I looked so happy’—and yet, even now, I was about to die!”

“Every genuine and pure passion is good and comforting to the extent that it ultimately deserves interest and sympathy, once it has overcome its initial excess! It is equally honorable to both the heart that feels and the one that inspires it!—Thanks to you, Agricola—thanks to the kind words that have lifted me in my own esteem—I realize that instead of feeling embarrassed, I should take pride in this love. My benefactress is right—you are right: why should I be ashamed of it? Is it not a true and sacred love? To be close to you, to love you, to express it, to demonstrate it through constant devotion, what more could I want? And yet shame and fear, along with the dizziness that extreme misery brings, pushed me towards suicide!—But some understanding must be given to the fears of someone who has been mocked her entire life. So my secret was meant to die with me, unless an unexpected accident revealed it to you; and in that case, you are right—confident in myself, confident in you, I should have feared nothing. But I deserve some leniency; self-doubt breeds mistrust of others too. Let us forget all that. Agricola, my generous brother, I will say to you, as you just said to me, ‘Look at me; you know my face cannot lie. Look at me: see if I avoid your gaze; see if I have ever looked so happy’—and yet, even now, I was about to die!”

She spoke the truth. Agricola himself could not have hoped so prompt an effect from his words. In spite of the deep traces which misery, grief, and sickness had imprinted on the girl’s features, they now shone with radiant happiness and serenity, whilst her blue eyes, gentle and pure as her soul, were fixed, without embarrassment, on those of Agricola.

She spoke the truth. Agricola himself couldn't have expected such an immediate effect from his words. Despite the deep marks that misery, grief, and illness had left on the girl's features, they now radiated happiness and calm, while her blue eyes, gentle and pure like her soul, were fixed, without embarrassment, on Agricola's.

“Oh! thanks, thanks!” cried the smith, in a rapture of delight: “when I see you so calm, and so happy, Magdalen, I am indeed grateful.”

“Oh! thank you, thank you!” exclaimed the smith, overwhelmed with joy. “When I see you so calm and so happy, Magdalen, I am truly grateful.”

“Yes, I am calm, I am happy,” replied she; “and happy I shall be, for I can now tell you my most secret thoughts. Yes, happy; for this day, which began so fatally, ends like a divine dream. Far from being afraid, I now look at you with hope and joy. I have again found my generous benefactress, and I am tranquil as to the fate of my poor sister. Oh! shall we not soon see her? I should like her to take part in this happiness.”

“Yes, I’m calm, I’m happy,” she replied; “and I will be happy, because I can finally share my deepest thoughts with you. Yes, happy; because this day, which started off so disastrously, ends like a beautiful dream. Instead of being scared, I now look at you with hope and joy. I’ve found my generous benefactor again, and I feel at peace about my poor sister’s fate. Oh! Won’t we see her soon? I would love for her to share in this happiness.”

She seemed so happy, that the smith did not dare to inform her of the death of Cephyse, and reserved himself to communicate the same at a more fitting opportunity. Therefore he answered: “Cephyse, being the stronger, has been the more shaken; it will not be prudent, I am told, to see her to-day.”

She looked so happy that the blacksmith didn’t want to tell her about Cephyse’s death and decided to wait for a better time to share the news. So, he replied, “Cephyse, being the stronger one, has been more affected; it wouldn't be wise, I’ve been told, to see her today.”

“I will wait then. I can repress my impatience, I have so much to say to you.”

“I'll wait then. I can hold back my impatience; I have so much to tell you.”

“Dear, gentle Magdalen!”

"Dear, sweet Magdalen!"

“Oh, my friend!” cried the girl, interrupting Agricola, with tears of joy: “I cannot tell you what I feel, when I hear you call me Magdalen. It is so sweet, so soothing, that my heart expands with delight.”

“Oh, my friend!” the girl exclaimed, interrupting Agricola, with tears of joy. “I can’t describe what I feel when I hear you call me Magdalen. It’s so sweet, so comforting, that my heart swells with happiness.”

“Poor girl! how dreadfully she must have suffered!” cried the smith, with inexpressible emotion, “when she displays so much happiness, so much gratitude, at being called by her own poor name!”

“Poor girl! She must have suffered so much!” exclaimed the smith, with deep emotion, “when she shows so much happiness, so much gratitude, at being called by her own humble name!”

“But consider, my friend; that word in your mouth contains a new life for me. If you only knew what hopes, what pleasures I can now see gleaming in the future! If you knew all the cherished longings of my tenderness! Your wife, the charming Angela, with her angel face and angel-soul—oh! in my turn, I can say to, you, ‘Look at me, and see how sweet that name is to my lips and heart!’ Yes, your charming, your good Angela will call me Magdalen—and your children, Agricola, your children!—dear little creatures!—to them also I shall be Magdalen—their good Magdalen—and the love I shall bear them will make them mine, as well as their mother’s—and I shall have my part in every maternal care—and they will belong to us three; will they not, Agricola?—Oh! let me, let me weep! These tears without bitterness do me so much good; they are tears that need not be concealed. Thank heaven! thank you, my friend! those other tears are I trust dried forever.”

“But think about it, my friend; that word you're saying holds a new life for me. If you only knew what hopes and joys I can now see shining in the future! If you knew all the cherished desires of my heart! Your wife, the lovely Angela, with her angelic face and kind spirit—oh! I can also say to you, ‘Look at me, and see how sweet that name is to my lips and heart!’ Yes, your lovely, your wonderful Angela will call me Magdalen—and your children, Agricola, your children!—dear little ones!—to them, I will also be Magdalen—their loving Magdalen—and the love I have for them will connect us, just like it does with their mother—and I will share in every bit of maternal care—and they will belong to all three of us; won’t they, Agricola?—Oh! let me, let me cry! These tears without bitterness feel so good; they are tears that don’t need to be hidden. Thank heaven! Thank you, my friend! I trust those other tears are dried forever.”

For some seconds, this affecting scene had been overlooked by an invisible witness. The smith and Mother Bunch had not perceived Mdlle. de Cardoville standing on the threshold of the door. As Mother Bunch had said, this day, which dawned with all under such fatal auspices, had become for all a day of ineffable felicity. Adrienne, too, was full of joy, for Djalma had been faithful to her, Djalma loved her with passion. The odious appearances, of which she had been the dupe and victim, evidently formed part of a new plot of Rodin, and it only remained for Mdlle. de Cardoville to discover the end of these machinations.

For a few seconds, an unseen witness had been watching this touching scene. The smith and Mother Bunch didn't notice Mdlle. de Cardoville standing in the doorway. As Mother Bunch had said, this day, which started under such ominous signs, had turned into a day of incredible happiness for everyone. Adrienne was also filled with joy, since Djalma had remained true to her, and Djalma loved her passionately. The awful appearances that had deceived and victimized her were clearly part of a new scheme by Rodin, and it was just a matter of time before Mdlle. de Cardoville uncovered the full extent of these plots.

Another joy was reserved for her. The happy are quick in detecting happiness in others, and Adrienne guessed, by the hunchback’s last words, that there was no longer any secret between the smith and the sempstress. She could not therefore help exclaiming, as she entered: “Oh! this will be the brightest day of my life, for I shall not be happy alone!”

Another joy was waiting for her. Those who are happy can easily spot happiness in others, and Adrienne figured out, from the hunchback’s last words, that there was no longer any secret between the blacksmith and the seamstress. She couldn't help but exclaim as she walked in: “Oh! This is going to be the brightest day of my life, because I won’t be happy on my own!”

Agricola and Mother Bunch turned round hastily. “Lady,” said the smith, “in spite of the promise I made you, I could not conceal from Magdalen that I knew she loved me!”

Agricola and Mother Bunch turned around quickly. “Ma'am,” said the smith, “even though I promised you, I couldn't hide from Magdalen that I knew she loved me!”

“Now that I no longer blush for this love before Agricola, why should I blush for it before you, lady, that told me to be proud of it, because it is noble and pure?” said Mother Bunch, to whom her happiness gave strength enough to rise, and to lean upon Agricola’s arm.

“Now that I no longer feel embarrassed about this love in front of Agricola, why should I feel embarrassed in front of you, lady, who told me to take pride in it because it’s noble and pure?” said Mother Bunch, who felt her happiness give her enough strength to stand up and lean on Agricola’s arm.

“It is well, my friend,” said Adrienne, as she threw her arms round her to support her; “only one word, to excuse the indiscretion with which you will perhaps reproach me. If I told your secret to M. Agricola—”

“It’s okay, my friend,” said Adrienne, as she wrapped her arms around her for support; “just one word to explain the indiscretion you might blame me for. If I shared your secret with M. Agricola—”

“Do you know why it was, Magdalen?” cried the smith, interrupting Adrienne. “It was only another proof of the lady’s delicate generosity. ‘I long hesitate to confide to you this secret,’ said she to me this morning, ‘but I have at length made up my mind to it. We shall probably find your adopted sister; you have been to her the best of brothers: but many times, without knowing it, you have wounded her feelings cruelly—and now that you know her secret, I trust in your kind heart to keep it faithfully, and so spare the poor child a thousand pangs—pangs the more bitter, because they come from you, and are suffered in silence. Hence, when you speak to her of your wife, your domestic happiness, take care not to gall that noble and tender heart.’—Yes, Magdalen, these were the reasons that led the lady to commit what she called an indiscretion.”

“Do you know why that was, Magdalen?” the smith exclaimed, cutting off Adrienne. “It was just another example of the lady’s thoughtful generosity. ‘I’ve hesitated to share this secret with you,’ she said to me this morning, ‘but I’ve finally decided to do it. We’ll probably find your adopted sister; you’ve been the best brother to her. But many times, without realizing it, you’ve hurt her feelings deeply—and now that you know her secret, I trust you’ll keep it safe out of kindness, so that you can spare the poor girl a thousand pains—pains that are even worse because they come from you and are endured in silence. So, when you talk to her about your wife and your happy home, be careful not to hurt that noble and tender heart.’—Yes, Magdalen, those were the reasons that led the lady to do what she called an indiscretion.”

“I want words to thank you now and ever,” said Mother Bunch.

“I want words to thank you now and always,” said Mother Bunch.

“See, my friend,” replied Adrienne, “how often the designs of the wicked turn against themselves. They feared your devotion to me, and therefore employed that unhappy Florine to steal your journal—”

“See, my friend,” Adrienne replied, “how often the schemes of the wicked backfire. They were afraid of your loyalty to me, so they used that unfortunate Florine to steal your journal—”

“So as to drive me from your house with shame, lady, When I supposed my most secret thoughts an object of ridicule to all. There can be no doubt such was their plan,” said Mother Bunch.

“So you want to humiliate me and kick me out of your house, lady, while I thought my deepest thoughts were safe from mockery. There's no doubt that was their intention,” said Mother Bunch.

“None, my child. Well! this horrible wickedness, which nearly caused your death, now turns to the confusion of the criminals. Their plot is discovered—and, luckily, many other of their designs,” said Adrienne, as she thought of Rose-Pompon.

“None, my child. Well! this terrible wickedness, which almost caused your death, now exposes the criminals. Their scheme is uncovered—and, luckily, many of their other plans as well,” said Adrienne, thinking of Rose-Pompon.

Then she resumed, with heartfelt joy: “At last, we are again united, happier than ever, and in our very happiness we shall find new resources to combat our enemies. I say our enemies—for all that love me are odious to these wretches. But courage, the hour is come, and the good people will have their turn.”

Then she continued, filled with genuine joy: “Finally, we’re together again, happier than ever, and in our happiness we’ll find new strength to fight against our foes. I say our foes—because anyone who loves me is hated by these miserable ones. But be brave, the time has come, and the good people will have their moment.”

“Thank heaven, lady,” said the smith; “or my part, I shall not be wanting in zeal. What delight to strip them of their mask!”

“Thank goodness, ma'am,” said the smith; “as for me, I won’t hold back my enthusiasm. What a joy it is to take off their masks!”

“Let me remind you, M. Baudoin, that you have an appointment for to morrow with M. Hardy.”

“Let me remind you, Mr. Baudoin, that you have an appointment for tomorrow with Mr. Hardy.”

“I have not forgotten it, lady, any more than the generous offers I am to convey to him.”

“I haven’t forgotten it, ma’am, any more than the generous offers I need to pass on to him.”

“That is nothing. He belongs to my family. Tell him (what indeed I shall write to him this evening), that the funds necessary to reopen his factory are at his disposal; I do not say so for his sake only, but for that of a hundred families reduced to want. Beg him to quit immediately the fatal abode to which they have taken him: for a thousand reasons he should be on his guard against all that surround him.”

“That’s nothing. He’s part of my family. Tell him (what I’ll write to him this evening) that the funds he needs to reopen his factory are available; I’m not saying this just for him, but for the sake of a hundred families that are struggling. Urge him to leave the terrible place they’ve taken him to right away: for a thousand reasons, he should be cautious of everyone around him.”

“Be satisfied, lady. The letter he wrote to me in reply to the one I got secretly delivered to him, was short, affectionate, sad—but he grants me the interview I had asked for, and I am sure I shall be able to persuade him to leave that melancholy dwelling, and perhaps to depart with me, he has always had so much confidence in my attachment.”

“Be at ease, my lady. The letter he wrote back to me in response to the one I had delivered to him was brief, loving, and a bit sad—but he agrees to the meeting I requested, and I’m confident I can convince him to leave that dreary place, and maybe even come away with me. He has always trusted my devotion.”

“Well, M. Baudoin, courage!” said Adrienne, as she threw her cloak over the workgirl’s shoulders, and wrapped her round with care. “Let us be gone, for it is late. As soon as we get home, I will give you a letter for M. Hardy, and to-morrow you will come and tell me the result of your visit. No, not to-morrow,” she added, blushing slightly. “Write to me to-morrow, and the day after, about twelve, come to me.”

“Well, Mr. Baudoin, hang in there!” said Adrienne, as she draped her cloak over the workgirl’s shoulders and wrapped her up carefully. “Let’s get going, it’s getting late. As soon as we get home, I’ll give you a letter for Mr. Hardy, and tomorrow you’ll come back and tell me how your visit went. No, not tomorrow,” she continued, blushing a bit. “Just write to me tomorrow, and the day after, around noon, come see me.”

Some minutes later, the young sempstress, supported by Agricola and Adrienne, had descended the stairs of that gloomy house, and, being placed in the carriage by the side of Mdlle. de Cardoville, she earnestly entreated to be allowed to see Cephyse; it was in vain that Agricola assured her it was impossible, and that she should see her the next day. Thanks to the information derived from Rose-Pompon, Mdlle. de Cardoville was reasonably suspicious of all those who surrounded Djalma, and she therefore took measures, that, very evening, to have a letter delivered to the prince by what she considered a sure hand.

A few minutes later, the young seamstress, helped by Agricola and Adrienne, had made her way down the stairs of that dark house. Once she was seated in the carriage next to Mdlle. de Cardoville, she urgently asked to see Cephyse. Despite Agricola's assurance that it was impossible and that she could see her the next day, she persisted. Thanks to the information she got from Rose-Pompon, Mdlle. de Cardoville was rightly suspicious of everyone around Djalma, so she took steps that very evening to have a letter delivered to the prince by someone she trusted.





CHAPTER XXXVIII. THE TWO CARRIAGES.

It is the evening of the day on which Mdlle. de Cardoville prevented the sewing-girl’s suicide. It strikes eleven; the night is dark; the wind blows with violence, and drives along great black clouds, which completely hide the pale lustre of the moon. A hackney-coach, drawn by two broken-winded horses, ascends slowly and with difficulty the slope of the Rue Blanche, which is pretty steep near the barrier, in the part where is situated the house occupied by Djalma.

It's the evening of the day when Mdlle. de Cardoville saved the sewing girl's life. It's almost eleven; the night is dark; the wind is howling, pushing along heavy black clouds that completely cover the faint glow of the moon. A cab, pulled by two tired horses, struggles to climb the steep incline of Rue Blanche, especially near the barrier, where Djalma's house is located.

The coach stops. The coachman, cursing the length of an interminable drive “within the circuit,” leading at last to this difficult ascent, turns round on his box, leans over towards the front window of the vehicle, and says in a gruff tone to the person he is driving: “Come! are we almost there? From the Rue de Vaugirard to the Barriere Blanche, is a pretty good stretch, I think, without reckoning that the night is so dark, that one can hardly see two steps before one—and the street-lamps not lighted because of the moon, which doesn’t shine, after all!”

The coach comes to a stop. The coachman, frustrated by the never-ending drive "within the circuit," which finally leads to this challenging climb, turns around in his seat, leans over to the front window of the vehicle, and says in a gruff voice to his passenger, "Come on! Are we almost there? It’s quite a distance from the Rue de Vaugirard to the Barriere Blanche, especially since it’s so dark tonight that you can barely see two steps ahead—and the streetlights aren’t on because of the moon, which isn’t shining at all!"

“Look out for a little door with a portico-drive on about twenty yards beyond—and then stop close to the wall,” answered a squeaking voice, impatiently, and with an Italian accent.

“Watch for a small door with a portico about twenty yards ahead—and then park close to the wall,” replied a high-pitched voice, impatiently, and with an Italian accent.

“Here is a beggarly Dutchman, that will make me as savage as a bear?” muttered the angry Jehu to himself. Then he added: “Thousand thunders! I tell you that I can’t see. How the devil can I find out your little door?”

“Here’s a pathetic Dutchman who’s going to make me as furious as a bear?” muttered the angry Jehu to himself. Then he added, “A thousand thunders! I’m telling you, I can’t see. How on earth am I supposed to find your little door?”

“Have you no sense? Follow the wall to the right, brush against it, and you will easily find the little door. It is next to No. 50. If you do not find it, you must be drunk,” answered the Italian, with increased bitterness.

“Are you serious? Just follow the wall to the right, get close to it, and you’ll easily spot the little door. It’s right next to No. 50. If you can’t find it, you must be drunk,” the Italian replied, his irritation growing.

The coachman only replied by swearing like a trooper, and whipping up his jaded horses. Then, keeping close to the wall, he strained his eyes in trying to read the numbers of the houses, by the aid of his carriage lamps.

The driver just cursed like crazy and urged his tired horses to go faster. Then, staying close to the wall, he squinted in an attempt to read the house numbers with the help of his carriage lights.

After some moments, the coach again stopped. “I have passed No. 50, and here is a little door with a portico,” said the coachman. “Is that the one?”

After a few moments, the coach stopped again. “I’ve passed No. 50, and here’s a small door with a porch,” said the coachman. “Is that the one?”

“Yes,” said the voice. “Now go forward some twenty yards, and then stop.”

“Yes,” said the voice. “Now move ahead about twenty yards, and then stop.”

“Well! I never—”

"Wow! I can't believe it—"

“Then get down from your box, and give twice three knocks at the little door we have just passed—you understand me?—twice three knocks.”

“Then step down from your box and give six knocks on the little door we just passed—you get what I mean?—six knocks.”

“Is that all you give me to drink?” cried the exasperated coachman.

“Is that all you're giving me to drink?” yelled the frustrated coachman.

“When you have taken me back to the Faubourg Saint-Germain, where I live, you shall have something handsome, if you do but manage matters well.”

“When you take me back to the Faubourg Saint-Germain, where I live, you’ll get something nice, as long as you handle things properly.”

“Ha! now the Faubourg Saint-Germain! Only that little bit of distance!” said the driver, with repressed rage. “And I who have winded my horses, wanted to be on the boulevard by the time the play was out. Well, I’m blowed!” Then, putting a good face on his bad luck, and consoling himself with the thought of the promised drink-money, he resumed: “I am to give twice three knocks at the little door?”

“Ha! Just a little further to the Faubourg Saint-Germain!” said the driver, trying to hide his anger. “And here I was, pushing my horses, hoping to get to the boulevard by the end of the show. Unbelievable!” Then, putting on a brave face about his bad luck and reassuring himself with thoughts of a nice tip, he continued, “So I need to knock twice at the little door?”

“Yes; three knocks first—then pause—then three other knocks. Do you understand?”

“Yes; three knocks first—then a pause—then three more knocks. Do you get it?”

“What next?”

"What's next?"

“Tell the person who comes, that he is waited for, and bring him here to the coach.”

“Tell the person who arrives that he's being waited for, and bring him here to the coach.”

“The devil burn you!” said the coachman to himself, as he turned round on the box, and whipped up his horses, adding: “this crusty old Dutchman has something to do with Free-masons, or, perhaps, smugglers, seeing we are so near the gates. He deserves my giving him in charge, for bringing me all the way from the Rue de Vaugirard.”

“The devil take you!” the coachman muttered to himself as he turned around on the box and urged his horses on, adding, “This grumpy old Dutchman has something to do with Freemasons or maybe smugglers, considering how close we are to the gates. He deserves to be reported for making me drive all the way from the Rue de Vaugirard.”

At twenty steps beyond the little door, the coach again stopped, and the coachman descended from the box to execute the orders he had received. Going to the little door, he knocked three times; then paused, as he had been desired, and then knocked three times more. The clouds, which had hitherto been so thick as entirely to conceal the disk of the moon, just then withdrew sufficiently to afford a glimmering light, so that when the door opened at the signal, the coachman saw a middle-sized person issue from it, wrapped in a cloak, and wearing a colored cap.

At twenty steps past the small door, the coach stopped again, and the driver got down from the box to follow the instructions he had been given. He approached the small door, knocked three times, paused as instructed, then knocked three times more. The clouds, which had been so thick that they completely hid the moon, parted just enough to let through a little light, so when the door opened at the signal, the driver saw a person of average height come out, wrapped in a cloak and wearing a colored cap.

This man carefully locked the door, and then advanced two steps into the street. “They are waiting for you,” said the coachman; “I am to take you along with me to the coach.”

This man locked the door carefully and then took two steps into the street. “They’re waiting for you,” said the driver; “I’m here to take you to the coach.”

Preceding the man with the cloak, who only answered him by a nod, he led him to the coach-door, which he was about to open, and to let down the step, when the voice exclaimed from the inside: “It is not necessary. The gentleman may talk to me through the window. I will call you when it is time to start.”

Preceding the man in the cloak, who just nodded in response, he walked him to the coach door, which he was about to open and lower the step, when a voice from inside called out: “It’s not necessary. The gentleman can speak to me through the window. I’ll call you when it’s time to leave.”

“Which means that I shall be kept here long enough to send you to all the devils!” murmured the driver. “However, I may as well walk about, just to stretch my legs.”

“Which means that I’ll be stuck here long enough to send you all to hell!” murmured the driver. “Anyway, I might as well walk around a bit, just to stretch my legs.”

So saying, he began to walk up and down, by the side of the wall in which was the little door. Presently he heard the distant sound of wheels, which soon came nearer and nearer, and a carriage, rapidly ascending the slope, stopped on the other side of the little garden-door.

So saying, he started to pace back and forth by the wall with the little door. Soon, he heard the faint sound of wheels, which grew louder and closer, and a carriage quickly made its way up the slope, stopping just on the other side of the little garden door.

“Come, I say! a private carriage!” said the coachman. “Good horses those, to come up the Rue Blanche at a trot.”

“Come on! A private carriage!” said the coachman. “Those are good horses to trot up Rue Blanche.”

The coachman was just making this observation, when, by favor of a momentary gleam of light, he saw a man step from the carriage, advance rapidly to the little door, open it, and go in, closing it after him.

The coachman was just making this observation when, thanks to a brief flash of light, he saw a man step out of the carriage, quickly walk to the little door, open it, go inside, and shut it behind him.

“It gets thicker and thicker!” said the coachman. “One comes out, and the other goes in.”

“It just keeps getting thicker and thicker!” said the coachman. “One comes out, and the other goes in.”

So saying, he walked up to the carriage. It was splendidly harnessed, and drawn by two handsome and vigorous horses. The driver sat motionless, in his great box-coat, with the handle of his whip resting on his right knee.

So saying, he walked up to the carriage. It was beautifully harnessed and pulled by two strong, attractive horses. The driver sat still in his heavy coat, with the handle of his whip resting on his right knee.

“Here’s weather to drive about in, with such tidy dukes as yours, comrade!” said the humble hackney-coachman to this automaton, who remained mute and impassible, without even appearing to know that he was spoken to.

“Here’s some great weather for driving around in, with such smart horses like yours, buddy!” said the humble cab driver to this robot, who stayed silent and unresponsive, without even seeming to realize he was being addressed.

“He doesn’t understand French—he’s an Englishman. One could tell that by his horses,” said the coachman, putting this interpretation on the silence of his brother whip. Then, perceiving a tall footman at a little distance, dressed in a long gray livery coat, with blue collar and silver buttons, the coachman addressed himself to him, by way of compensation, but without much varying his phrase: “Here’s nice weather to stand about in, comrade!” On the part of the footman, he was met with the same imperturbable silence.

“He doesn’t understand French—he’s English. You can tell that by his horses,” said the coachman, interpreting his brother whip’s silence. Then, noticing a tall footman a short distance away, dressed in a long gray uniform coat with a blue collar and silver buttons, the coachman directed his remarks to him, not changing his words much: “Great weather to be standing around in, mate!” The footman responded with the same calm silence.

“They’re both Englishmen,” resumed the coachman, philosophically; and, though somewhat astonished at the incident of the little door, he recommenced his walk in the direction of his own vehicle.

“They’re both Englishmen,” the coachman said, thinking it over; and, although he was a bit surprised by the little door incident, he started walking back toward his own vehicle.

While these facts were passing, the man in the cloak, and the man with the Italian accent continued their conversation, the one still in the coach, and the other leaning with his hand on the door. It had already lasted for some time, and was carried on in Italian. They were evidently talking of some absent person, as will appear from the following.

While this was happening, the man in the cloak and the man with the Italian accent kept talking, one still inside the carriage and the other leaning with his hand on the door. Their conversation had already gone on for a while and was in Italian. They were clearly discussing someone who wasn't there, as will be shown in the following.

“So,” said the voice from the coach, “that is agreed to?”

“So,” said the voice from the carriage, “is that agreed upon?”

“Yes, my lord,” answered the man in the cloak; “but only in case the eagle should become a serpent.”

“Yes, my lord,” replied the man in the cloak, “but only if the eagle turns into a serpent.”

“And, in the contrary event, you will receive the other half of the ivory crucifix I gave you.”

“And if that doesn’t happen, you’ll get the other half of the ivory crucifix I gave you.”

“I shall know what it means, my lord.”

“I’ll understand what it means, my lord.”

“Continue to merit and preserve his confidence.”

“Keep earning and maintaining his trust.”

“I will merit and preserve it, my lord, because I admire and respect this man, who is stronger than the strongest, by craft, and courage, and will. I have knelt before him with humility, as I would kneel before one of the three black idols that stand between Bowanee and her worshippers; for his religion, like mine, teaches to change life into nothingness.”

“I will earn and keep it, my lord, because I admire and respect this man, who is stronger than the strongest through skill, bravery, and determination. I have knelt before him in humility, just as I would kneel before one of the three black idols that stand between Bowanee and her worshippers; for his beliefs, like mine, teach that life should be transformed into nothingness.”

“Humph!” said the voice, in a tone of some embarrassment; “these comparisons are useless and inaccurate. Only think of obeying him, without explaining your obedience.”

“Humph!” said the voice, sounding a bit embarrassed. “These comparisons are pointless and wrong. Just think about obeying him without needing to explain why you do.”

“Let him speak, and I perform his will! I am in his hands like a corpse, as he himself expresses it. He has seen, he sees every day, my devotion to his interests with regard to Prince Djalma. He has only to say: ‘Kill him! ‘and this son of a king—”

“Let him speak, and I’ll do what he wants! I am in his hands like a lifeless body, as he puts it. He has seen, and sees every day, my dedication to his interests concerning Prince Djalma. He just has to say: ‘Kill him!’ and this son of a king—”

“For heaven’s salve, do not have such ideas!” cried the voice, interrupting the man in the cloak. “Thank heaven, you will never be asked for such proofs of your submission.”

“For heaven’s sake, don’t think like that!” shouted the voice, cutting off the man in the cloak. “Thank goodness, you’ll never have to provide proof of your loyalty.”

“What I am ordered I do. Bowanee sees me.”

“What I'm told to do, I do. Bowanee sees me.”

“I do not doubt your zeal. I know that you are a loving and intelligent barrier, placed between the prince and many guilty interests; and it is because I have heard of that zeal, of your skill in circumventing this young Indian, and, above all, of the motives of your blind devotion, that I have wished to inform you of everything. You are the fanatical worshipper of him you serve. That is well; man should be the obedient slave of the god he chooses for himself.”

“I don't doubt your passion. I know you're a caring and smart protector, standing between the prince and many guilty interests; and it's because I've heard about your dedication, your talent in dealing with this young Indian, and especially about the reasons for your blind loyalty, that I wanted to share everything with you. You are the devoted follower of the one you serve. That's good; a person should be the loyal servant of the god they choose for themselves.”

“Yes, my lord; so long as the god remains a god.”

“Yes, my lord; as long as the god is still a god.”

“We understand each other perfectly. As for your recompense, you know what I have promised.”

“We get each other completely. Regarding your payment, you know what I promised.”

“My lord, I have my reward already.”

"My lord, I already have my reward."

“How so?”

"How so?"

“I know what I know.”

"I know what I know."

“Very well. Then as for secrecy—”

“Alright. So about keeping it a secret—”

“You have securities, my lord.”

"You have stocks, my lord."

“Yes—and sufficient ones.”

“Yeah—and enough ones.”

“The interest of the cause I serve, my lord, would alone be enough to secure my zeal and discretion.”

“The importance of the cause I serve, my lord, is enough to ensure my commitment and careful judgment.”

“True; you are a man of firm and ardent convictions.”

“True; you are a man with strong and passionate beliefs.”

“I strive to be so, my lord.”

“I aim to be that way, my lord.”

“And, after all, a very religious man in your way. It is very praiseworthy, in these irreligious times, to have any views at all on such matters—particularly when those views will just enable me to count upon your aid.”

“And, after all, you’re a very religious person in your own way. It’s really commendable, in these irreligious times, to have any opinions at all on such matters—especially when those opinions mean I can rely on your support.”

“You may count upon it, my lord, for the same reason that the intrepid hunter prefers a jackal to ten foxes, a tiger to ten jackals, a lion to ten tigers, and the welmiss to ten lions.”

“You can count on it, my lord, for the same reason that the fearless hunter prefers one jackal to ten foxes, one tiger to ten jackals, one lion to ten tigers, and the welmiss to ten lions.”

“What is the welmiss?”

“What is the wellness?”

“It is what spirit is to matter, the blade to the scabbard, the perfume to the flower, the head to the body.”

“It’s like spirit is to matter, a blade is to its scabbard, perfume is to the flower, and the head is to the body.”

“I understand. There never was a more just comparison. You are a man of sound judgment. Always recollect what you have just told me, and make yourself more and more worthy of the confidence of—your idol.”

“I get it. There was never a more fair comparison. You’re a man with good judgment. Always remember what you just told me, and continue to make yourself more deserving of the trust of—your idol.”

“Will he soon be in a state to hear me, my lord?”

“Will he be able to hear me soon, my lord?”

“In two or three days, at most. Yesterday a providential crisis saved his life; and he is endowed with so energetic a will, that his cure will be very rapid.”

“In two or three days, at most. Yesterday, a timely crisis saved his life; and he's got such a strong will that he'll recover very quickly.”

“Shall you see him again to-morrow, my lord?”

“Will you see him again tomorrow, my lord?”

“Yes, before my departure, to bid him farewell.”

“Yes, before I leave, to say goodbye to him.”

“Then tell him a strange circumstance, of which I have not been able to inform him, but which happened yesterday.”

“Then tell him about a strange situation that I haven’t been able to explain to him, but that happened yesterday.”

“What was it?”

"What was that?"

“I had gone to the garden of the dead. I saw funerals everywhere, and lighted torches, in the midst of the black night, shining upon tombs. Bowanee smiled in her ebon sky. As I thought of that divinity of destruction, I beheld with joy the dead-cart emptied of its coffins. The immense pit yawned like the mouth of hell; corpses were heaped upon corpses, and still it yawned the same. Suddenly, by the light of a torch, I saw an old man beside me. He wept. I had seen him before. He is a Jew—the keeper of the house in the Rue Saint-Francois—you know what I mean.” Here the man in the cloak started.

“I went to the graveyard. I saw funerals everywhere, with torches lit in the pitch-black night, lighting up the tombs. Bowanee smiled in her dark sky. As I thought of that goddess of destruction, I felt joy as the dead-cart was emptied of its coffins. The massive pit gaped open like the mouth of hell; bodies were piled on top of bodies, and still, it gaped the same. Suddenly, by the glow of a torch, I noticed an old man next to me. He was crying. I recognized him. He’s a Jew—the caretaker of the house on Rue Saint-Francois—you know who I’m talking about.” Here the man in the cloak jumped.

“Yes, I know; but what is the matter? why do you stop short?”

“Yes, I get it; but what's wrong? Why are you hesitating?”

“Because in that house there has been for a hundred and fifty years the portrait of a man whom I once met in the centre of India, on the banks of the Ganges.” And the man in the cloak again paused and shuddered.

“Because in that house there has been for a hundred and fifty years the portrait of a man I once met in central India, on the banks of the Ganges.” And the man in the cloak paused again and shuddered.

“A singular resemblance, no doubt.”

"A clear resemblance, for sure."

“Yes, my lord, a singular resemblance—nothing more.”

“Yes, my lord, a unique resemblance—nothing more.”

“But the Jew—the old Jew?”

“But the Jewish man—the old one?”

“I am coming to that, my lord. Still weeping, he said to a gravedigger, ‘Well! and the coffin?’ ‘You were right,’ answered the man; ‘I found it in the second row of the other grave. It had the figure of a cross on it, formed by seven black nails. But how could you know the place and the mark?’ ‘Alas! it is no matter,’ replied the old Jew, with bitter melancholy. ‘You see that I was but too well informed on the subject. But where is the coffin?’ ‘Behind the great tomb of black marble; I have hidden it there. So make haste; for, in the confusion, nothing will be noticed. You have paid me well, and I wish you to succeed in what you require.’”

“I’m getting to that, my lord.” Still crying, he said to a gravedigger, “So, where’s the coffin?” “You were right,” the man replied, “I found it in the second row of the other grave. It had a cross on it made from seven black nails. But how did you know where to look and what to find?” “Oh! It doesn’t matter,” the old Jew said, filled with deep sadness. “You see, I was unfortunately well-informed about this matter. But where is the coffin?” “It's behind the big black marble tomb; I’ve hidden it there. So hurry up; in all this chaos, no one will notice. You’ve paid me well, and I want you to succeed in what you need.”

“And what did the old Jew do with the coffin marked with the seven black nails?”

“And what did the old Jewish man do with the coffin marked with the seven black nails?”

“Two men accompanied him, my lord, bearing a covered litter, with curtains drawn round it. He lighted a lantern, and, followed by these two men, went towards the place pointed out by the gravedigger. A stoppage, occasioned by the dead-carts, made me lose sight of the old Jew, whom I was following amongst the tombs. Afterwards I was unable to find him.”

“Two men were with him, my lord, carrying a covered litter with curtains drawn around it. He lit a lantern and, followed by these two men, walked toward the spot indicated by the gravedigger. A delay caused by the dead-carts made me lose sight of the old Jew, whom I was tracking among the tombs. After that, I couldn’t find him.”

“It is indeed a strange affair. What could this old Jew want with the coffin?”

“It’s really a strange situation. What could this old Jewish man want with the coffin?”

“It is said, my lord, that they use dead bodies in preparing their magic charms.”

“It’s said, my lord, that they use dead bodies to make their magic charms.”

“Those unbelievers are capable of anything—even of holding communication with the Enemy of mankind. However, we will look after this: the discovery may be of importance.”

“Those nonbelievers can do anything—even communicate with the Enemy of humanity. But we will take care of this: the finding might be significant.”

At this instant a clock struck twelve in the distance.

At that moment, a clock chimed twelve in the distance.

“Midnight! already?”

"Midnight already?"

“Yes, my lord.”

“Yes, my lord.”

“I must be gone. Good-bye—but for the last time swear to me that, should matters so turn out, as soon as you receive the other half of the ivory crucifix I have just given you, you will keep your promise.”

“I have to go. Goodbye—but for the last time, promise me that, if things go the way I fear, as soon as you get the other half of the ivory crucifix I just gave you, you will keep your word.”

“I have sworn it by Bowanee, my lord.”

“I've sworn it by Bowanee, my lord.”

“Don’t forget that, to make all sure, the person who will deliver to you the other half of the crucifix is to say—come, what is he to say?”

“Don’t forget that, to be absolutely clear, the person who will give you the other half of the crucifix is supposed to say—what is he supposed to say?”

“He is to say, my lord: ‘There is many a slip ‘twixt the cup and the lip.’”

“He is to say, my lord: ‘There are many things that can go wrong between the cup and the lip.’”

“Very well. Adieu! secrecy and fidelity!”

“Alright then. Goodbye! to secrecy and loyalty!”

“Secrecy and fidelity, my lord,” answered the man in the cloak.

“It's all about secrecy and loyalty, my lord,” replied the man in the cloak.

Some seconds after the hackney-coach started, carrying with it Cardinal Malipieri, one of the speakers in the above dialogue. The other, whom the reader has no doubt recognized as Faringhea, returned to the little garden-door of the house occupied by Djalma. At the moment he was putting the key into the lock, the door opened, to his great astonishment, and a man came forth. Faringhea rushed upon the unknown, seized him violently by the collar, and exclaimed: “Who are you? whence came you?”

A few seconds after the cab drove off with Cardinal Malipieri, one of the people in the earlier conversation, the other, who you’ve probably figured out is Faringhea, went back to the small garden door of Djalma’s house. Just as he was about to unlock it, the door swung open, surprising him, and a man stepped out. Faringhea charged at the stranger, grabbed him roughly by the collar, and shouted, “Who are you? Where did you come from?”

The stranger evidently found the tone of this question anything but satisfactory; for, instead of answering, he struggled to disengage himself from Faringhea’s hold, and cried out, in a loud voice: “Help! Peter!”

The stranger clearly wasn't happy with the tone of the question; instead of answering, he tried to break free from Faringhea’s grip and shouted loudly, “Help! Peter!”

Instantly the carriage, which had been standing a few yards off, dashed up at full speed, and Peter, the tall footman, seizing the half-breed by the shoulders, flung him back several paces, and thus made a seasonable diversion in favor of the unknown.

Instantly, the carriage, which had been parked a few yards away, raced up at full speed, and Peter, the tall footman, grabbed the half-breed by the shoulders and threw him back several paces, creating a timely distraction for the unknown person.

“Now, sir,” said the latter to Faringhea, shaking himself, and still protected by the gigantic footman, “I am in a state to answer your questions, though you certainly have a very rough way of receiving an old acquaintance. I am Dupont, ex-bailiff of the estate of Cardoville, and it was I who helped to fish you out of the water, when the ship was wrecked in which you had embarked.”

“Now, sir,” said the latter to Faringhea, shaking himself off, still guarded by the huge footman, “I’m ready to answer your questions, even though you definitely have a pretty harsh way of greeting an old acquaintance. I’m Dupont, former bailiff of the Cardoville estate, and I’m the one who helped pull you out of the water when the ship you were on sank.”

By the light of the carriage-lamps, indeed, the half-caste recognized the good, honest face of Dupont, formerly bailiff, and now house-steward, to Mdlle. de Cardoville. It must not be forgotten that Dupont had been the first to write to Mdlle. de Cardoville, to ask her to interest herself for Djalma, who was then detained at Cardoville Castle by the injuries he had received during the shipwreck.

By the light of the carriage lamps, the mixed-race man recognized the kind, honest face of Dupont, who was formerly the bailiff and was now the house steward for Mdlle. de Cardoville. It's important to remember that Dupont was the first to write to Mdlle. de Cardoville, asking her to help Djalma, who was then being held at Cardoville Castle due to the injuries he sustained in the shipwreck.

“But, sir, what is your business here? Why do you introduce yourself clandestinely into this house?” said Faringhea, in an abrupt and suspicious tone.

“But, sir, what are you doing here? Why are you sneaking into this house?” Faringhea asked abruptly and suspiciously.

“I will—just observe to you that there is nothing clandestine in the matter. I came here in a carriage, with servants in the livery of my excellent mistress, Mdlle. de Cardoville, charged by her, without any disguise or mystery, to deliver a letter to Prince Djalma, her cousin,” replied Dupont, with dignity.

“I will—just let you know that there's nothing secretive about this. I arrived here in a carriage, with servants in the uniform of my wonderful mistress, Mdlle. de Cardoville, who asked me, without any disguise or mystery, to deliver a letter to Prince Djalma, her cousin,” replied Dupont, with dignity.

On these words, Faringhea trembled with mute rage, as he answered: “And why, sir, come at this late hour, and introduce yourself by this little door?”

On hearing this, Faringhea shook with silent anger and replied, “And why, sir, are you arriving at this late hour and introducing yourself through this small door?”

“I came at this hour, my dear sir, because such was Mdlle. de Cardoville’s command, and I entered by this little gate because there is every reason to believe that if I had gone around to the other I should not have been permitted to see the prince.”

“I came at this hour, my dear sir, because Mdlle. de Cardoville asked me to, and I entered through this little gate because I really believe that if I had gone around to the other one, I wouldn’t have been allowed to see the prince.”

“You are mistaken, sir,” replied the half-caste.

"You are mistaken, sir," replied the mixed-race man.

“It is possible: but as we knew that the prince usually passed a good portion of the night in the little saloon, which communicates with the greenhouse, and as Mdlle. de Cardoville had kept a duplicate key of this door, I was pretty certain, by taking this course, to be able to deliver into the prince’s own hands the letter from Mdlle. de Cardoville, his cousin, which I have now had the honor of doing, my dear sir; and I have been deeply touched by the kindness with which the prince deigned to receive me and to remember our last interview.”

“It’s possible: but since we knew that the prince usually spent a good part of the night in the small lounge that connects to the greenhouse, and since Mdlle. de Cardoville kept a spare key to this door, I was pretty sure that by taking this route, I could hand the letter from Mdlle. de Cardoville, his cousin, directly to the prince himself, which I have now had the honor of doing, my dear sir; and I have been deeply touched by the kindness with which the prince chose to receive me and recall our last meeting.”

“And who kept you so well informed, sir, of the prince’s habits?” said Faringhea, unable to control his vexation.

“And who kept you so well informed, sir, about the prince’s habits?” said Faringhea, unable to hide his annoyance.

“If I have been well informed as to his habits, my dear sir, I have had no such correct knowledge of yours,” answered Dupont, with a mocking air; “for I assure you that I had no more notion of seeing you than you had of seeing me.”

“From what I understand about his habits, my dear sir, I don’t have as clear a picture of yours,” Dupont replied with a teasing tone; “because I assure you, I had no idea I would see you any more than you did of seeing me.”

So saying, M. Dupont bowed with something like mock politeness to the half-caste, and got into the carriage, which drove off rapidly, leaving Faringhea in a state of the utmost surprise and anger.

So saying, M. Dupont bowed with a hint of mock politeness to the half-caste and got into the carriage, which drove off quickly, leaving Faringhea in a state of total surprise and anger.





CHAPTER XXXIX. THE APPOINTMENT.

The morning after—Dupont’s mission to Prince Djalma, the latter was walking with hasty and impatient step up and down the little saloon, which communicated, as we already know, with the greenhouse from which Adrienne had entered when she first appeared to him. In remembrance of that day, he had chosen to dress himself as on the occasion in question; he wore the same tunic of white cashmere, with a cherry-colored turban, to match with his girdle; his gaiters, of scarlet velvet, embroidered with silver, displayed the fine form of his leg, and terminated in small white morocco slippers, with red heels. Happiness has so instantaneous, and, as it were, material an influence upon young, lively, and ardent natures, that Djalma, dejected and despairing only the day before, was no longer like the same person. The pale, transparent gold of his complexion was no longer tarnished by a livid hue. His large eyes, of late obscured like black diamonds by a humid vapor, now shone with mild radiance in the centre of their pearly setting; his lips, long pale, had recovered their natural color, which was rich and soft as the fine purple flowers of his country.

The morning after—Dupont’s mission to Prince Djalma, he was pacing the small salon, moving quickly and restlessly. This room, as we already know, connected to the greenhouse where Adrienne had first appeared to him. To remember that day, he’d dressed just like he had then; he wore the same white cashmere tunic, topped with a cherry-colored turban matching his belt. His scarlet velvet gaiters, embroidered with silver, showed off his well-shaped legs and ended in small white Moroccan slippers with red heels. Happiness has such an immediate and almost tangible effect on young, vibrant, and passionate people that Djalma, who had been dejected and despairing just the day before, seemed like a completely different person. The pale, almost translucent gold of his complexion had lost its dullness, and his large eyes, which had recently looked like black diamonds clouded by moisture, now sparkled with a soft glow in their pearly surroundings. His lips, once pale, had regained their natural color, rich and soft like the fine purple flowers from his homeland.

Ever and anon, pausing in his hasty walk, he stopped suddenly, and drew from his bosom a little piece of paper, carefully folded, which he pressed to his lips with enthusiastic ardor. Then, unable to restrain the expression of his full happiness, he uttered a full and sonorous cry of joy, and with a bound he was in front of the plate-glass which separated the saloon from the conservatory, in which he had first seen Mdlle. de Cardoville. By a singular power of remembrance, or marvellous hallucination of a mind possessed by a fixed idea, Djalma had often seen, or fancied he saw, the adored semblance of Adrienne appear to him through this sheet of crystal. The illusion had been so complete, that, with his eyes ardently fixed on the vision he invoked, he had been able, with the aid of a pencil dipped in carmine, to trace with astonishing exactness, the profile of the ideal countenance which the delirium of his imagination had presented to his view.(42) It was before these delicate lines of bright carmine that Djalma now stood in deep contemplation, after perusing and reperusing, and raising twenty times to his lips, the letter he had received the night before from the hands of Dupont. Djalma was not alone. Faringhea watched all the movements of the prince, with a subtle, attentive, and gloomy aspect. Standing respectfully in a corner of the saloon, the half-caste appeared to be occupied in unfolding and spreading out Djalma’s sash, light, silky Indian web, the brown ground of which was almost entirely concealed by the exquisite gold and silver embroidery with which it was overlaid.

Every now and then, pausing in his hurried walk, he suddenly stopped and took out a small piece of paper from his chest pocket, carefully folded, which he pressed to his lips with passionate intensity. Then, unable to contain his overwhelming happiness, he let out a loud and joyful shout, and with a leap, he stood in front of the glass wall that separated the lounge from the conservatory, where he had first seen Mdlle. de Cardoville. With a strange power of memory, or a remarkable illusion of a mind consumed by a single thought, Djalma had often seen, or thought he had seen, the beloved image of Adrienne appear to him through this sheet of glass. The illusion had been so vivid that, with his eyes fervently fixed on the vision he called forth, he had managed, using a pencil dipped in red pigment, to sketch with impressive accuracy the outline of the ideal face that his imagination had presented to him. It was in front of these delicate lines of bright red that Djalma now stood in deep thought, after reading and rereading, and bringing the letter he had received the night before from Dupont to his lips twenty times. Djalma was not alone. Faringhea observed all the movements of the prince with a keen, watchful, and somber expression. Standing respectfully in a corner of the lounge, the half-caste appeared to be engaged in unfolding and spreading out Djalma’s sash, a light, silky piece of Indian fabric, the brown background almost completely hidden by the exquisite gold and silver embroidery that adorned it.

The countenance of the half-caste wore a dark and gloomy expression. He could not deceive himself. The letter from Mdlle. de Cardoville, delivered by Dupont to Djalma, must have been the cause of the delight he now experienced, for, without doubt, he knew himself beloved. In that event, his obstinate silence towards Faringhea, ever since the latter had entered the saloon, greatly alarmed the half-caste, who could not tell what interpretation to put upon it. The night before, after parting with Dupont, he had hastened, in a state of anxiety easily understood, to look for the prince, in the hope of ascertaining the effect produced by Mdlle. de Cardoville’s letter. But he found the parlor door closed, and when he knocked, he received no answer from within. Then, though the night was far advanced, he had dispatched a note to Rodin, in which he informed him of Dupont’s visit and its probable intention. Djalma had indeed passed the night in a tumult of happiness and hope, and a fever of impatience quite impossible to describe. Repairing to his bed-chamber only towards the morning, he had taken a few moments of repose, and had then dressed himself without assistance.

The half-caste had a dark and gloomy expression. He couldn’t fool himself. The letter from Mdlle. de Cardoville, which Dupont delivered to Djalma, must have been the reason for the joy he was feeling, as he surely knew he was loved. In that case, his stubborn silence towards Faringhea since the latter had entered the room greatly worried the half-caste, who couldn’t figure out what to make of it. The night before, after parting ways with Dupont, he had rushed to find the prince, anxious to find out how Mdlle. de Cardoville’s letter had affected him. But he found the parlor door closed, and when he knocked, there was no response from inside. Then, even though it was late, he sent a note to Rodin, informing him of Dupont’s visit and its likely purpose. Djalma had spent the night in a whirlwind of happiness and hope, filled with a level of impatience that was hard to describe. He only made it to his bedroom in the morning, took a few moments to rest, and then got dressed on his own.

Many times, but in vain, the half-caste had discreetly knocked at the door of Djalma’s apartment. It was only in the early part of the afternoon that the prince had rung the bell to order his carriage to be ready by half-past two. Faringhea having presented himself, the prince had given him the order without looking at him, as he might have done to any other of his servants. Was this suspicion, aversion, or mere absence of mind on the part of Djalma? Such were the questions which the half caste put to himself with growing anguish; for the designs of which he was the most active and immediate instrument might all be ruined by the least suspicion in the prince.

Many times, but without success, the mixed-race man had quietly knocked on the door of Djalma’s apartment. It was only early in the afternoon that the prince rang the bell to have his carriage ready by two-thirty. When Faringhea arrived, the prince gave him the order without looking at him, just as he would have done with any other servant. Was this suspicion, disdain, or simply Djalma being absent-minded? These were the questions the mixed-race man asked himself with increasing distress because the plans he was most actively involved in could be ruined by the slightest doubt from the prince.

“Oh! the hours—the hours—how slow they are!” cried the young Indian, suddenly, in a low and trembling voice.

“Oh! the hours—the hours—how slow they are!” cried the young Indian, suddenly, in a low and shaky voice.

“The day before yesterday, my lord, you said the hours were very long,” observed Faringhea, as he drew near Djalma in order to attract his attention. Seeing that he did not succeed in this he advanced a few steps nearer, and resumed: “Your joy seems very great, my lord; tell the cause of it to your poor and faithful servant, that he also may rejoice with you.”

“The day before yesterday, my lord, you mentioned that the hours felt very long,” Faringhea noted as he approached Djalma to get his attention. When he saw that he wasn’t successful, he took a few more steps closer and continued, “You seem very happy, my lord; please share the reason with your loyal and devoted servant, so he can celebrate with you too.”

30215m
Original

If he heard the words, Djalma did not pay any attention to them. He made no answer, and his large black eyes gazed upon vacancy. He seemed to smile admiringly upon some enchanting vision, and he folded his two hands upon his bosom, in the attitude which his countrymen assume at the hour of prayer. After some instants of contemplation, he said: “What o’clock is it?”—but he asked this question of himself, rather than of any third person.

If he heard the words, Djalma didn't pay them any mind. He didn't respond, and his large black eyes stared blankly. He appeared to smile admiringly at some captivating vision, folding his hands over his chest in the pose his people take during prayer. After a moment of contemplation, he asked, “What time is it?”—but he was really asking himself rather than anyone else.

“It will soon be two o’clock, my lord,” said Faringhea.

“It will soon be two o’clock, my lord,” said Faringhea.

Having heard this answer, Djalma seated himself, and hid his face in his hands, as if completely absorbed in some ineffable meditation. Urged on by his growing anxiety, and wishing at any cost to attract the attention of Djalma, Faringhea approached still nearer to him, and, almost certain of the effect of the words he was about to utter, said to him in a slow and emphatic voice: “My lord, I am sure that you owe the happiness which now transports you to Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

Having heard this response, Djalma sat down and buried his face in his hands, as if he were lost in some deep thought. Driven by his increasing worry and desperate to catch Djalma's attention, Faringhea moved closer to him and, feeling confident about the impact of his next words, said in a slow and deliberate tone: “My lord, I believe that the happiness you feel right now is due to Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

Hardly had this name been pronounced, than Djalma started from his chair, looked the half-breed full in the face, and exclaimed, as if only just aware of his presence, “Faringhea! you here!—what is the matter?”

Hardly had this name been spoken when Djalma jumped up from his chair, looked the half-breed straight in the face, and exclaimed, as if just now realizing he was there, "Faringhea! You here! What's going on?"

“Your faithful servant shares in your joy, my lord.”

“Your loyal servant shares in your happiness, my lord.”

“What joy?”

"What happiness?"

“That which the letter of Mdlle. de Cardoville has occasioned, my lord.”

"That's what Mdlle. de Cardoville's letter has caused, my lord."

Djalma returned no answer, but his eye shone with so much serene happiness, that the half-caste recovered from his apprehensions. No cloud of doubt or suspicion obscured the radiant features of the prince. After a few moments of silence, Djalma fixed upon the half-caste a look half-veiled with a tear of joy, and said to him, with the expression of one whose heart overflows with love and happiness: “Oh! such delight is good—great—like heaven!—for it is heaven which—”

Djalma didn't reply, but his eyes sparkled with such pure happiness that the mixed-race man relaxed from his worries. No hint of doubt or suspicion marred the prince's glowing features. After a brief moment of silence, Djalma turned to the mixed-race man with a glimpse of joyful tears in his eyes and said, with the warmth of someone whose heart is filled with love and happiness: “Oh! such joy is wonderful—amazing—like heaven!—for it is heaven which—”

“You deserve this happiness, my lord, after so many sufferings.”

“You deserve this happiness, my lord, after so much suffering.”

“What sufferings?—Oh! yes. I formerly suffered at Java; but that was years ago.”

“What sufferings?—Oh! yes. I used to suffer in Java; but that was years ago.”

“My lord, this great good fortune does not astonish me. What have I always told you? Do not despair; feign a violent passion for some other woman, and then this proud young lady—”

“My lord, this great good fortune doesn’t surprise me. What have I always told you? Don’t lose hope; pretend to have a strong desire for another woman, and then this haughty young lady—”

At these words Djalma looked at the half-caste with so piercing a glance, that the latter stopped short; but the prince said to him with affectionate goodness, “Go on! I listen.”

At these words, Djalma looked at the half-caste with such an intense gaze that the latter halted immediately; but the prince said to him with heartfelt kindness, “Go on! I’m listening.”

Then, leaning his chin upon his hand, and his elbow on his knee, he gazed so intently on Faringhea, and yet with such unutterable mildness, that even that iron soul was touched for a moment with a slight feeling of remorse.

Then, resting his chin on his hand and his elbow on his knee, he stared so intensely at Faringhea, yet with such undeniable softness, that even that tough soul felt a brief pang of guilt.

“I was saying, my lord,” he resumed, “that by following the counsels of your faithful slave, who persuaded you to feign a passionate love for another woman, you have brought the proud Mdlle. de Cardoville to come to you. Did I not tell you it would be so?”

“I was saying, my lord,” he continued, “that by taking the advice of your loyal servant, who convinced you to pretend to be deeply in love with another woman, you have managed to bring the proud Mdlle. de Cardoville to come to you. Didn’t I tell you it would happen this way?”

“Yes, you did tell me so,” answered Djalma, still maintaining the same position, and examining the half-caste with the same fixed and mild attention.

“Yes, you did tell me that,” replied Djalma, still holding the same position and looking at the mixed-race individual with the same steady and gentle focus.

The surprise of Faringhea increased; generally, the prince, without treating him with the least harshness, preserved the somewhat distant and imperious manners of their common country, and he had never before spoken to him with such extreme mildness. Knowing all the evil he had done the prince, and suspicious as the wicked must ever be, the half-caste thought for a moment, that his master’s apparent kindness might conceal a snare. He continued, therefore, with less assurance, “Believe me, my lord, this day, if you do but know how to profit by your advantages, will console you for all your troubles, which have indeed been great—for only yesterday, though you were generous enough to forget it, only yesterday you suffered cruelly—but you were not alone in your sufferings. This proud young lady suffered also!”

The surprise for Faringhea grew; typically, the prince, without treating him harshly at all, maintained the somewhat distant and commanding ways of their shared culture, and he had never spoken to him with such unusual kindness before. Aware of all the wrong he had done to the prince, and suspicious as wicked people always are, the half-caste briefly considered that his master's seeming gentleness might hide a trap. He thus continued, with less confidence, “Believe me, my lord, if you know how to make the most of your opportunities today, it will make up for all your troubles, which have indeed been significant—for just yesterday, even though you were generous enough to overlook it, you endured great pain—but you weren't alone in your suffering. This proud young lady suffered too!”

“Do you think so?” said Djalma.

“Do you think that?” Djalma asked.

“Oh! it is quite sure, my lord. What must she not have felt, when she saw you at the theatre with another woman!—If she loved you only a little, she must have been deeply wounded in her self-esteem; if she loved you with passion, she must have been struck to the heart. At length, you see, wearied out with suffering, she has come to you.”

“Oh! It’s definitely true, my lord. Just think about what she must have felt when she saw you at the theater with another woman! If she loved you even a little, her self-esteem must have taken a real hit; if she loved you passionately, it must have felt like a blow to the heart. In the end, you see, exhausted from her pain, she has come to you.”

“So that, any way, she must have suffered—and that does not move your pity?” said Djalma, in a constrained, but still very mild voice.

“So, anyway, she must have suffered—and that doesn’t stir your pity?” said Djalma, in a tense but still very gentle tone.

“Before thinking of others, my lord, I think of your distresses; and they touch me too nearly to leave me any pity for other woes,” added Faringhea hypocritically, so greatly had the influence of Rodin already modified the character of the Phansegar.

“Before thinking of others, my lord, I think of your troubles; and they affect me too deeply to leave me any sympathy for other hardships,” added Faringhea insincerely, as Rodin’s influence had already changed the character of the Phansegar significantly.

“It is strange!” said Djalma, speaking to himself, as he viewed the half caste with a glance still kind but piercing.

“It’s strange!” said Djalma, talking to himself, as he looked at the mixed-race person with a gaze that was still kind but intense.

“What is strange, my lord?”

"What seems odd, my lord?"

“Nothing. But tell me, since your advice has hitherto prospered so well, what think you of the future?”

“Nothing. But tell me, since your advice has been so successful so far, what do you think about the future?”

“Of the future, my lord?”

"About the future, my lord?"

“Yes; in an hour I shall be with Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“Yes; in an hour I’ll be with Mdlle. de Cardoville.”

“That is a serious matter, my lord. The whole future will depend upon this interview.”

"That is a serious issue, my lord. The entire future will hinge on this meeting."

“That is what I was just thinking.”

"That's exactly what I was just thinking."

“Believe me, my lord, women never love any so well, as the bold man who spares them the embarrassment of a refusal.”

“Believe me, my lord, women never love anyone as much as they love the confident man who saves them from the awkwardness of saying no.”

“Explain more fully.”

“Explain in more detail.”

“Well, my lord, they despise the timid and languishing lover, who asks humbly for what he might take by force.”

“Well, my lord, they look down on the timid and weak lover, who quietly asks for what he could take by force.”

“But to-day I shall meet Mdlle. de Cardoville for the first time.”

"But today I will meet Mdlle. de Cardoville for the first time."

“You have met her a thousand times in your dreams, my lord; and depend upon it, she has seen you also in her dreams, since she loves you. Every one of your amorous thoughts has found an echo in her heart. All your ardent adorations have been responded to by her. Love has not two languages, and, without meeting, you have said all that you had to say to each other. Now, it is for you to act as her master, and she will be yours entirely.”

“You’ve encountered her countless times in your dreams, my lord; and rest assured, she has seen you in her dreams as well, because she loves you. Every one of your romantic thoughts has resonated in her heart. All your passionate expressions of love have been acknowledged by her. Love doesn’t speak in two different languages, and even without meeting, you’ve communicated everything you needed to say to one another. Now, it’s up to you to take charge as her master, and she will belong to you completely.”

“It is strange—very strange!” said Djalma, a second time, without removing his eyes from Faringhea’s face.

“It’s weird—really weird!” said Djalma again, keeping his eyes fixed on Faringhea’s face.

Mistaking the sense which the prince attached to these words, the half caste resumed: “Believe me, my lord, however strange it may appear, this is the wisest course. Remember the past. Was it by playing the part of a timid lover that you have brought to your feet this proud young lady, my lord? No, it was by pretending to despise her, in favor of another woman. Therefore, let us have no weakness. The lion does not woo like the poor turtle-dove. What cares the sultan of the desert for a few plaintive howls from the lioness, who is more pleased than angry at his rude and wild caresses? Soon submissive, fearful and happy, she follows in the track of her master. Believe me, my lord—try everything—dare everything—and to-day you will become the adored sultan of this young lady, whose beauty all Paris admires.”

Misunderstanding what the prince meant by those words, the half-caste continued, “Trust me, my lord, no matter how strange it sounds, this is the smartest approach. Think back to the past. Did you win this proud young lady over by acting like a timid lover, my lord? No, you did it by pretending to look down on her for another woman. So, let's show no weakness. The lion doesn’t court like a sad turtle dove. What does the sultan of the desert care about a few sad cries from the lioness, who is more pleased than upset by his rough and wild affection? Soon enough, she becomes submissive, fearful, and happy, following her master. Believe me, my lord—try everything—risk everything—and today you will become the beloved sultan of this young lady, whose beauty everyone in Paris admires.”

After some minutes’ silence, Djalma, shaking his head with an expression of tender pity, said to the half-caste, in his mild, sonorous voice: “Why betray me thus? Why advise me thus wickedly to use violence, terror, and surprise, towards an angel of purity, whom I respect as my mother? Is it not enough for you to have been so long devoted to my enemies, whose hatred has followed me from Java?”

After a few minutes of silence, Djalma, shaking his head with a look of gentle pity, said to the mixed-race man, in his calm, rich voice: “Why are you betraying me like this? Why advise me so cruelly to use violence, fear, and tricks against an angel of purity, whom I regard as my mother? Isn’t it enough that you’ve been so loyal to my enemies, whose hatred has followed me from Java?”

Had Djalma sprung upon the half-caste with bloodshot eye, menacing brow, and lifted poniard, the latter would have been less surprised, and perhaps less frightened, than when he heard the prince speak of his treachery in this tone of mild reproach.

Had Djalma suddenly confronted the mixed-race man with bloodshot eyes, a threatening brow, and a raised dagger, the latter would have been less shocked and maybe even less scared than when he heard the prince mention his betrayal in such a gently accusatory tone.

He drew back hastily, as if about to stand on his guard. But Djalma resumed, with the same gentleness, “Fear nothing. Yesterday I should have killed you! But to-day happy love renders me too just, too merciful for that. I pity you, without any feeling of bitterness—for you must have been very unhappy, or you could not have become so wicked.”

He quickly stepped back, as if preparing to defend himself. But Djalma continued, in the same gentle manner, "Don't be afraid. Yesterday, I would have killed you! But today, happy love makes me too fair, too kind for that. I feel sorry for you, without any bitterness—because you must have been really unhappy, or you wouldn't have turned out so cruel."

“My lord!” said the half-caste, with growing amazement.

“My lord!” said the mixed-race man, with increasing amazement.

“Yes, you must have suffered much, and met with little mercy, poor creature, to have become so merciless, in your hate, and proof against the sight of a happiness like mine. When I listened to you just now, and saw the sad perseverance of your hatred, I felt the deepest commiseration for you.”

“Yes, you must have gone through a lot and received little kindness, poor thing, to have become so unforgiving in your hate and immune to seeing a happiness like mine. When I listened to you just now and witnessed the painful persistence of your hatred, I felt deep sympathy for you.”

“I do not know, my lord—but—” stammered the half-caste, and was unable to find words to proceed.

“I don’t know, my lord—but—” stammered the half-caste, and couldn’t find the words to continue.

“Come, now—what harm have I ever done you?”

“Come on—what harm have I ever caused you?”

“None, my lord,” answered Faringhea.

"None, my lord," replied Faringhea.

“Then why do you hate me thus? why pursue me with so much animosity? Was it not enough to give me the perfidious counsel to feign a shameful love for the young girl that was brought hither, and who quitted the house disgusted at the miserable part she was to play?”

“Then why do you hate me like this? Why pursue me with so much hostility? Wasn't it enough to give me the deceitful advice to pretend to have a shameful love for the young girl who was brought here, and who left the house disgusted with the awful role she was forced to play?”

“Your feigned love for that young girl, my lord,” replied Faringhea, gradually recovering his presence of mind, “conquered the coldness of—”

“Your fake love for that young girl, my lord,” replied Faringhea, gradually regaining his composure, “overcame the indifference of—”

“Do not say that,” resumed the prince, interrupting him with the same mildness. “If I enjoy this happiness, which makes me compassionate towards you, and raises me above myself, it is because Mdlle de Cardoville now knows that I have never for a moment ceased to love her as she ought to be loved, with adoration and reverence. It was your intention to have parted us forever, and you had nearly succeeded.”

“Don’t say that,” the prince continued, interrupting him with the same calm tone. “If I'm experiencing this happiness, which makes me feel for you and elevates me beyond myself, it’s because Mdlle de Cardoville now knows that I have always loved her as she deserves to be loved, with adoration and respect. You intended to separate us forever, and you almost succeeded.”

“If you think this of me, my lord, you must look upon me as your most mortal enemy.”

“If you see me like this, my lord, you must view me as your greatest enemy.”

“Fear nothing, I tell you. I have no right to blame you. In the madness of my grief, I listened to you and followed your advice. I was not only your dupe, but your accomplice. Only confess that, when you saw me at your mercy, dejected, crushed, despairing, it was cruel in you to advise the course that might have been most fatal to me.”

“Don’t be afraid, I’m telling you. I have no reason to blame you. In the chaos of my grief, I listened to you and took your advice. I was not just your fool, but your partner in this. Just admit that when you saw me vulnerable, hopeless, and defeated, it was cruel of you to suggest the path that could have been the most harmful to me.”

“The ardor of my zeal may have deceived me, my lord.”

“The intensity of my passion may have misled me, my lord.”

“I am willing to believe it. And yet again to-day there were the same evil counsels. You had no more pity for my happiness than for my sorrow. The rapture of my heart inspires you with only one desire—that of changing this rapture into despair.”

“I’m willing to believe it. And yet again today, there were the same wicked plans. You had no more compassion for my happiness than for my sadness. The joy in my heart only makes you want one thing—that of turning this joy into despair.”

“I, my lord!”

“Me, my lord!”

“Yes, you. It was your intention to ruin me—to dishonor me forever in the eyes of Mdlle. de Cardoville. Now, tell me—why this furious hate? what have I done to you?”

“Yes, you. You wanted to destroy me—to disgrace me forever in the eyes of Mdlle. de Cardoville. Now, tell me—why this intense hatred? What have I done to you?”

“You misjudge me, my lord—and—”

"You misunderstand me, my lord—and—"

“Listen to me. I do not wish you to be any longer wicked and treacherous. I wish to make you good. In our country, they charm serpents, and tame the wildest tigers. You are a man, with a mind to reason, a heart to love, and I will tame you too by gentleness. This day has bestowed on me divine happiness; you shall have good cause to bless this day. What can I do for you? what would you have—gold? You shall have it. Do you desire more than gold? Do you desire a friend, to console you for the sorrows that made you wicked, and to teach you to be good? Though a king’s son, I will be that friend—in spite of the evil—ay, because of the evil you have done me. Yes; I will be your sincere friend, and it shall be my delight to say to myself: ‘The day on which I learned that my angel loved me, my happiness was great indeed—for, in the morning, I had an implacable enemy, and, ere night, his hatred was changed to friendship.’ Believe me, Faringhea, misery makes crime, but happiness produces virtue. Be happy!”

“Listen to me. I don’t want you to be wicked and deceitful any longer. I want to help you be good. In our country, they charm snakes and tame the wildest tigers. You’re a person, with a mind to think, a heart to love, and I will tame you too with kindness. This day has brought me true happiness; you will have good reason to appreciate this day. What can I do for you? Do you want gold? You’ll get it. Do you want more than gold? Do you want a friend to comfort you for the sorrows that turned you wicked, and to teach you to be good? Even though I'm a king's son, I will be that friend—despite the wrongs you’ve done me, or maybe even because of them. Yes; I will be your true friend, and I’ll take joy in telling myself: ‘The day I found out my angel loved me, my happiness was immense—for in the morning, I had a relentless enemy, and by night, his hatred had turned into friendship.’ Trust me, Faringhea, misery leads to crime, but happiness leads to virtue. Be happy!”

At this moment the clock struck two. The prince started. It was time to go on his visit to Adrienne. The handsome countenance of Djalma, doubly embellished by the mild, ineffable expression with which it had been animated whilst he was talking to the half-caste, now seemed illumined with almost divine radiance.

At that moment, the clock struck two. The prince jumped. It was time to visit Adrienne. Djalma's handsome face, even more beautiful with the gentle, indescribable expression he had while talking to the half-caste, now seemed to glow with an almost divine light.

Approaching Faringhea, he extended his hand with the utmost, grace and courtesy, saying to him, “Your hand!”

Approaching Faringhea, he extended his hand with the utmost grace and courtesy, saying to him, “Your hand!”

The half-caste, whose brow was bathed with a cold sweat, whose countenance was pale and agitated, seemed to hesitate for an instant; then, overawed, conquered, fascinated, he offered his trembling hand to the prince, who pressed it, and said to him, in their country’s fashion, “You have laid your hand honestly in a friend’s; this hand shall never be closed against you. Faringhea, farewell! I now feel myself more worthy to kneel before my angel.”

The mixed-race man, whose forehead was slick with cold sweat and whose face was pale and anxious, hesitated for a moment; then, feeling overwhelmed, defeated, and mesmerized, he extended his shaking hand to the prince, who took it and said to him, in the way of their country, “You’ve honestly placed your hand in a friend’s; this hand will never turn against you. Faringhea, goodbye! I now feel more deserving to kneel before my angel.”

And Djalma went out, on his way to the appointment with Adrienne. In spite of his ferocity, in spite of the pitiless hate he bore to the whole human race, the dark sectary of Bowanee was staggered by the noble and clement words of Djalma, and said to himself, with terror, “I have taken his hand. He is now sacred for me.”

And Djalma left, heading to his meeting with Adrienne. Despite his fierce nature and the relentless hatred he felt towards humanity, the dark follower of Bowanee was taken aback by Djalma's noble and compassionate words, thinking to himself in fear, “I have taken his hand. He is now sacred to me.”

Then, after a moment’s silence, a thought occurred to him, and he exclaimed, “Yes—but he will not be sacred for him who, according to the answer of last night, waits for him at the door of the house.”

Then, after a brief pause, a thought struck him, and he shouted, “Yes—but he won't be sacred for the one who, based on last night's answer, is waiting for him at the door of the house.”

So saying, the half-caste hastened into the next room, which looked upon the street, and, raising a corner of the curtain, muttered anxiously to himself, “The carriage moves off—the man approaches. Perdition! it is gone and I see no more.”

So saying, the mixed-race person hurried into the next room, which overlooked the street, and, lifting a corner of the curtain, murmured nervously to himself, “The carriage is leaving—the man is coming closer. Damn it! It’s gone, and I can’t see it anymore.”

30221m
Original




CHAPTER XL. ANXIETY.

By a singular coincidence of ideas, Adrienne, like Djalma, had wished to be dressed exactly in the same costume as at their interview in the house in the Rue Blanche. For the site of this solemn meeting, so important to her future happiness, Adrienne had chosen, with habitual tact, the grand drawing-room of Cardoville House, in which hung many family portraits. The most apparent were those of her father and mother. The room was large and lofty, and furnished, like those which preceded it, with all the imposing splendor of the age of Louis XIV. The ceiling, painted by Lebrun, to represent the Triumph of Apollo, displayed his bold designing and vigorous coloring, in the centre of a wide cornice, magnificently carved and gilt, and supported at its angles by four large gilt figures, representing the Seasons. Huge panels, covered with crimson damask, and set in frames, served as the background to the family portraits which adorned this apartment. It is easier to conceive than describe the thousand conflicting emotions which agitated the bosom of Mdlle. de Cardoville as the moment approached for her interview with Djalma. Their meeting had been hitherto prevented by so many painful obstacles, and Adrienne was so well aware of the vigilant and active perfidy of her enemies, that even now she doubted of her happiness. Every instant, in spite of herself, her eyes wandered to the clock. A few minutes more, and the hour of the appointment would strike. It struck at last. Every reverberation was echoed from the depth of Adrienne’s heart. She considered that Djalma’s modest reserve had, doubtless, prevented his coming before the moment fixed by herself. Far from blaming this discretion, she fully appreciated it. But, from that moment, at the least noise in the adjoining apartments, she held her breath and listened with the anxiety of expectation.

By a strange coincidence, Adrienne, like Djalma, wanted to wear the exact same outfit as when they first met at the house on Rue Blanche. For the location of this important meeting, which was crucial for her future happiness, Adrienne chose, with her usual good sense, the grand drawing room of Cardoville House, adorned with numerous family portraits. The most prominent were those of her parents. The room was spacious and high, furnished with all the impressive luxury of the Louis XIV era. The ceiling, painted by Lebrun to depict the Triumph of Apollo, showcased his bold designs and vivid colors at the center of an elegantly carved and gilded cornice, supported at its corners by four large gilded figures representing the Seasons. Huge panels covered in crimson damask framed this area, providing a backdrop for the family portraits that decorated the space. It’s easier to imagine than describe the myriad conflicting emotions that surged through Mdlle. de Cardoville as the moment for her meeting with Djalma drew near. Their encounter had been delayed by numerous painful obstacles, and Adrienne was acutely aware of the watchful and deceitful plotting of her enemies, which made her question her happiness even now. Every moment, despite herself, her eyes glanced at the clock. Just a few more minutes, and the appointed hour would arrive. It finally struck. Each chime echoed in Adrienne’s heart. She thought Djalma’s quiet nature must have kept him from arriving before the time she had set. Instead of criticizing his caution, she fully understood and appreciated it. Yet from that moment on, at every noise from the adjacent rooms, she held her breath and listened with anxious anticipation.

For the first few minutes which followed the hour at which she expected Djalma, Mdlle. de Cardoville felt no serious apprehension, and calmed her impatience by the notion (which appears childish enough to those who have never known the feverish agitation of waiting for a happy meeting), that perhaps the clocks in the Rue Blanche might vary a little from those in the Rue d’Anjou. But when this supposed variation, conceivable enough in itself, could no longer explain a delay of a quarter of an hour, of twenty minutes, of more, Adrienne felt her anxiety gradually increase. Two or three times the young girl rose, with palpitating heart, and went on tip-toe to listen at the door of the saloon. She heard nothing. The clock struck half-past three.

For the first few minutes after the time she expected Djalma, Mdlle. de Cardoville didn’t feel too worried and calmed her impatience with the thought (which might seem silly to those who have never experienced the restless anxiety of waiting for a joyful reunion) that maybe the clocks on Rue Blanche were a bit different from those on Rue d’Anjou. But when this supposed difference, which seemed plausible in itself, couldn’t explain a delay of fifteen minutes, twenty minutes, or more, Adrienne felt her anxiety start to grow. Two or three times, the young girl stood up with a racing heart and quietly tiptoed to the saloon door to listen. She heard nothing. The clock struck half-past three.

Unable to suppress her growing terror, and clinging to a last hope, Adrienne returned towards the fireplace and rang the bell. After which she endeavored to compose her features, so as to betray no outward sign of emotion. In a few seconds, a gray-haired footman, dressed in black, opened the door, and waited in respectful silence for the orders of his mistress. The latter said to him, in a calm voice, “Andrew, request Hebe to give you the smelling bottle that I left on the chimney-piece in my room, and bring it me here.” Andrew bowed; but just as he was about to withdraw to execute Adrienne’s orders, which was only a pretext to enable her to ask a question without appearing to attach much importance to it in her servant’s eyes, already informed of the expected visit of the prince, Mdlle. de Cardoville added, with an air of indifference. “Pray, is that clock right?”

Unable to hide her growing fear and holding onto a last bit of hope, Adrienne walked back to the fireplace and rang the bell. She then tried to compose her face to hide any signs of her emotions. In a few seconds, a gray-haired footman dressed in black opened the door and stood silently, waiting for his mistress's orders. She said to him calmly, “Andrew, ask Hebe to bring me the smelling bottle I left on the mantel in my room.” Andrew bowed, but just as he was about to leave to carry out Adrienne’s request— which was really just a cover for her to ask a question without making it seem too important to her servant, who was already aware of the prince's expected visit— Mdlle. de Cardoville added, trying to sound indifferent, “Is that clock correct?”

Andrew drew out his watch, and replied as he cast his eyes upon it, “Yes, mademoiselle. I set my watch by the Tuileries. It is more than half past three.”

Andrew pulled out his watch and said, glancing at it, “Yes, miss. I set my watch by the Tuileries. It’s a little after three-thirty.”

“Very well—thank you!” said Adrienne kindly.

“Sure—thanks!” Adrienne replied kindly.

Andrew again bowed; but, before going out, he said to Adrienne, “I forgot to tell you, lady, that Marshal Simon called about an hour ago; but, as you were only to be at home to Prince Djalma, we told him that you received no company.”

Andrew bowed again, but before leaving, he said to Adrienne, “I forgot to mention, lady, that Marshal Simon called about an hour ago. Since you were only supposed to be home for Prince Djalma, we told him you weren’t receiving visitors.”

“Very well,” said Adrienne. With another low bow, Andrew quitted the room, and all returned to silence.

“Alright,” said Adrienne. With another low bow, Andrew left the room, and everything fell silent again.

For the precise reason that, up to the last minute of the hour previous to the time fixed for her interview with Djalma, the hopes of Adrienne had not been disturbed by the slightest shadow of doubt, the disappointment she now felt was the more dreadful. Casting a desponding look at one of the portraits placed above her, she murmured, with a plaintive and despairing accent, “Oh, mother!”

For the exact reason that, right up until the last minute before her meeting with Djalma, Adrienne's hopes hadn't been shaken by even the tiniest doubt, the disappointment she felt now was even worse. She glanced sadly at one of the portraits above her and murmured, with a tone full of sadness and despair, “Oh, mother!”

Hardly had Mdlle. de Cardoville uttered the words than the windows were slightly shaken by a carriage rolling into the courtyard. The young lady started, and was unable to repress a low cry of joy. Her heart bounded at the thought of meeting Djalma, for this time she felt that he was really come. She was quite as certain of it as if she had seen him. She resumed her seat and brushed away a tear suspended from her long eyelashes. Her hand trembled like a leaf. The sound of several doors opening and shutting proved that the young lady was right in her conjecture. The gilded panels of the drawing-room door soon turned upon their hinges, and the prince appeared.

Hardly had Mdlle. de Cardoville spoken those words when the windows were slightly shaken by the sound of a carriage rolling into the courtyard. The young lady jumped and couldn't hold back a quiet cry of joy. Her heart raced at the thought of seeing Djalma, because this time she felt he was really here. She was just as sure of it as if she had actually seen him. She sat back down and wiped away a tear that was clinging to her long eyelashes. Her hand shook like a leaf. The sound of several doors opening and closing confirmed that the young lady was correct in her guess. The gilded panels of the drawing-room door soon swung open, and the prince appeared.

While a second footman ushered in Djalma, Andrew placed on a gilded table, within reach of his mistress, a little silver salver, on which stood the crystal smelling-bottle. Then he withdrew, and the door of the room was closed. The prince and Mdlle. de Cardoville were left alone together.

While a second footman let Djalma in, Andrew set a small silver tray with a crystal perfume bottle on a gilded table, within reach of his mistress. Then he stepped out, and the door to the room was closed. The prince and Mdlle. de Cardoville were left alone together.





CHAPTER XLI. ADRIENNE AND DJALMA.

The prince had slowly approached Mdlle. de Cardoville. Notwithstanding the impetuosity of the Oriental’s passions, his uncertain and timid step—timid, yet graceful—betrayed his profound emotion. He did not venture to lift his eyes to Adrienne’s face; he had suddenly become very pale, and his finely formed hands, folded over his bosom in the attitude of adoration, trembled violently. With head bent down, he remained standing at a little distance from Adrienne. This embarrassment, ridiculous in any other person, appeared touching in this prince of twenty years of age, endowed with an almost fabulous intrepidity, and of so heroic and generous a character, that no traveller could speak of the son of Kadja sing without a tribute of admiration and respect. Sweet emotion! chaste reserve! doubly interesting if we consider that the burning passions of this youth were all the more inflammable, because they had hitherto been held in check.

The prince had slowly walked over to Mdlle. de Cardoville. Despite the intensity of the Oriental’s feelings, his hesitant and shy steps—shy yet graceful—showed his deep emotion. He didn’t dare raise his eyes to Adrienne’s face; he had suddenly grown very pale, and his elegantly shaped hands, resting over his chest in a gesture of worship, shook violently. With his head bowed, he stood a bit away from Adrienne. This awkwardness, silly in anyone else, seemed touching in this twenty-year-old prince, who possessed almost legendary bravery and had such a heroic and generous spirit that no traveler could mention the son of Kadja sing without offering admiration and respect. Sweet emotion! Pure restraint! Even more captivating when we consider that this young man’s passionate feelings were even more intense because they had been kept under control until now.

No less embarrassed than her cousin, Adrienne de Cardoville remained seated. Like Djalma, she cast down her eyes; but the burning blush on her cheeks, the quick heaving of her virgin bosom, revealed an emotion that she did not even attempt to hide. Notwithstanding the powers of her mind, by turns gay, graceful, and witty—notwithstanding the decision of her proud and independent character, and her complete acquaintance with the manners of the world—Adrienne shared Djalma’s simple and enchanting awkwardness, and partook of that kind of temporary weakness, beneath which these two pure, ardent, and loving beings appeared sinking—as if unable to support the boiling agitation of the senses, combined with the intoxicating excitement of the heart. And yet their eyes had not met. Each seemed to fear the first electric shock of the other’s glance—that invincible attraction of two impassioned beings—that sacred fire, which suddenly kindles the blood, and lifts two mortals from earth to heaven; for it is to approach the Divinity to give one’s self up with religious fervor to the most noble and irresistible sentiment that He has implanted within us—the only sentiment that, in His adorable wisdom, the Dispenser of all good has vouchsafed to sanctify, by endowing it with a spark of His own creative energy.

No less embarrassed than her cousin, Adrienne de Cardoville remained seated. Like Djalma, she looked down; but the deep blush on her cheeks and the quick rise and fall of her chest revealed an emotion she didn't even try to conceal. Despite her intelligence, which was often cheerful, graceful, and clever—despite the strength of her proud and independent character, and her full understanding of social manners—Adrienne shared Djalma's simple yet charming awkwardness and experienced a momentary vulnerability, as if both pure, passionate, and loving individuals were overwhelmed by the intense turmoil of their senses, mixed with the intoxicating thrill of their feelings. Yet, their eyes had not met. Each seemed to dread the first electric jolt of the other's gaze—that irresistible pull between two passionate souls—that sacred fire that instantly ignites desire and elevates two beings from earth to heaven; for it is to approach the divine and surrender oneself with heartfelt devotion to the most noble and compelling emotion He has placed in us—the only feeling that, in His infinite wisdom, the Giver of all good has allowed to be sanctified by granting it a spark of His own creative energy.

Djalma was the first to raise his eyes. They were moist and sparkling. The excitement of passionate love, the burning ardor of his age, so long repressed, the intense admiration in which he held ideal beauty, were all expressed in his look, mingled with respectful timidity, and gave to the countenance of this youth an undefinable, irresistible character. Yes, irresistible!—for, when Adrienne encountered his glance, she trembled in every limb, and felt herself attracted by a magnetic power. Already, her eyes were heavy with a kind of intoxicating languor, when, by a great effort of will and dignity, she succeeded in overcoming this delicious confusion, rose from her chair, and said to Djalma in a trembling voice: “Prince, I am happy to receive you here.” Then, pointing to one of the portraits suspended above her, she added, as if introducing him to a living person: “Prince—my mother!”

Djalma was the first to look up. His eyes were wet and sparkling. The excitement of passionate love, the intense desire of his youth, which had been held back for so long, along with his deep admiration for ideal beauty, were all reflected in his gaze, mixed with respectful shyness, giving this young man's face an indescribable, irresistible quality. Yes, irresistible!—because when Adrienne met his eyes, she trembled all over and felt a pull as if by a magnetic force. Already, her eyes were heavy with a kind of intoxicating daze when, with a significant effort of will and composure, she managed to shake off this delightful confusion, stood up from her chair, and said to Djalma in a quavering voice: “Prince, I’m happy to welcome you here.” Then, pointing to one of the portraits hanging above her, she added, as if introducing him to a living person: “Prince—my mother!”

With an instinct of rare delicacy, Adrienne had thus summoned her mother to be present at her interview with Djalma. It seemed a security for herself and the prince, against the seductions of a first interview—which was likely to be all the more perilous, that they both knew themselves madly loved that they both were free, and had only to answer to Providence for the treasures of happiness and enjoyment with which He had so magnificently endowed them. The prince understood Adrienne’s thoughts; so that, when the young lady pointed to the portrait, Djalma, by a spontaneous movement full of grace and simplicity, knelt down before the picture, and said to it in a gentle, but manly voice: “I will love and revere you as my mother. And, in thought, my mother too shall be present, and stand like you, beside your child!”

With a rare sensitivity, Adrienne had called her mother to be there during her meeting with Djalma. This felt like a safeguard for both herself and the prince against the temptations of a first encounter—which was likely to be even more dangerous because they both knew they were madly in love, that they were free, and that they only needed to answer to fate for the gifts of happiness and enjoyment that had been so generously given to them. The prince understood Adrienne's feelings; so when the young woman pointed to the portrait, Djalma, with a spontaneous and graceful gesture, knelt before the picture and said in a gentle but strong voice: “I will love and honor you as my mother. And in spirit, my mother will also be present, standing alongside you, beside your child!”

No better answer could have been given to the feeling which induced Mdlle. de Cardoville to place herself, as it were, under the protection of her mother. From that moment, confident in Djalma, confident in herself, the young lady felt more at her ease, and the delicious sense of happiness replaced those exciting emotions, which had at first so violently agitated her.

No better response could have been offered to the feeling that led Mdlle. de Cardoville to seek the protection of her mother. From that moment on, feeling confident in Djalma and in herself, the young woman felt more relaxed, and the wonderful feeling of happiness replaced the intense emotions that had initially stirred her so deeply.

Then, seating herself once more, she said to Djalma, as she pointed to the opposite chair: “Pray take a seat, my dear cousin; and allow me to call you so, for there is too much ceremony in the word prince; and do you call me cousin also, for I find other names too grave. Having settled this point, we can talk together like old friends.”

Then, sitting down again, she said to Djalma, pointing to the chair across from her: “Please take a seat, my dear cousin; and let me call you that, because ‘prince’ feels too formal. You should call me cousin as well, since other names seem too serious. Now that we’ve settled this, we can talk like old friends.”

“Yes cousin,” answered Djalma, blushing.

“Yes, cousin,” answered Djalma, blushing.

“And, as frankness is proper between friends,” resumed Adrienne, “I have first to make you a reproach,” she added, with a half-smile.

“And, since honesty is important between friends,” Adrienne continued, “I need to first bring up something you might not like,” she added with a faint smile.

The prince had remained standing, with his arm resting on the chimney piece, in an attitude full of grace and respect.

The prince stood with his arm resting on the mantel, exuding grace and respect.

“Yes, cousin,” continued Adrienne, “a reproach, that you will perhaps forgive me for making. I had expected you a little sooner.”

“Yes, cousin,” continued Adrienne, “a criticism that you might forgive me for making. I expected you a bit earlier.”

“Perhaps, cousin, you may blame me for having come so soon.”

“Maybe, cousin, you might think I'm at fault for arriving so early.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“At the moment when I left home, a man, whom I did not know, approached my carriage, and said to me, with such an air of sincerity that I believed him: ‘You are able to save the life of a person who has been a second father to you. Marshal Simon is in great danger, and, to rescue him, you must follow me on the instant—‘”

“At the moment I left home, a man I didn’t know came up to my carriage and said to me, with such a look of sincerity that I believed him: ‘You can save the life of someone who has been like a second father to you. Marshal Simon is in serious danger, and to save him, you need to follow me right now—’”

“It was a snare,” cried Adrienne, hastily. “Marshal Simon was here, scarcely an hour ago.”

“It was a trap,” Adrienne exclaimed quickly. “Marshal Simon was here, just an hour ago.”

“Indeed!” exclaimed Djalma, joyfully, and as if he had been relieved from a great weight. “Then there will be nothing to sadden this happy day!”

“Absolutely!” Djalma exclaimed joyfully, feeling as if a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders. “So nothing can spoil this wonderful day!”

“But, cousin,” resumed Adrienne, “how came you not to suspect this emissary?”

“But, cousin,” Adrienne continued, “why didn’t you suspect this messenger?”

“Some words, which afterwards escaped from him, inspired me with doubts,” answered Djalma: “but at first I followed him, fearing the marshal might be in danger—for I know that he also has enemies.”

“Some words that he later said raised doubts in me,” replied Djalma. “But at first, I followed him because I was worried the marshal might be in danger—I know he has enemies too.”

“Now that I reflect on it, you were quite right, cousin, for some new plot against the marshal was probable enough; and the least doubt was enough to induce you to go to him.”

“Now that I think about it, you were completely right, cousin, because it was pretty likely that there was some new scheme against the marshal; and even the slightest doubt was enough to make you go to him.”

“I did so—even though you were waiting for me.”

“I did that—even though you were waiting for me.”

“It was a generous sacrifice; and my esteem for you is increased by it, if it could be increased,” said Adrienne, with emotion. “But what became of this man?”

“It was a big sacrifice; and my respect for you has grown because of it, if it could grow any more,” Adrienne said, feeling emotional. “But what happened to this man?”

“At my desire, he got into the carriage with me. Anxious about the marshal, and in despair at seeing the time wasted, that I was to have passed with you, cousin, I pressed him with all sorts of questions. Several times, he replied to me with embarrassment, and then the idea struck me that the whole might be a snare. Remembering all that they had already attempted, to ruin me in your opinion, I immediately changed my course. The vexation of the man who accompanied me then because so visible, that I ought to have had no doubt upon the subject. Still, when I thought of Marshal Simon, I felt a kind of vague remorse, which you, cousin, have now happily set at rest.”

“At my request, he got into the carriage with me. Worried about the marshal and frustrated at losing the time I should have spent with you, cousin, I bombarded him with questions. Several times, he answered me awkwardly, and then it struck me that this could be a trap. Remembering everything they had already tried to damage my reputation in your eyes, I quickly changed my approach. The annoyance of the man who was with me became so obvious that I should have had no doubt about it. Still, when I thought of Marshal Simon, I felt a kind of vague guilt, which you, cousin, have now thankfully eased.”

“Those people are implacable!” said Adrienne; “but our happiness will be stronger than their hate.”

“Those people are relentless!” said Adrienne; “but our happiness will be stronger than their hatred.”

After a moment’s silence, she resumed, with her habitual frankness: “My dear cousin, it is impossible for me to conceal what I have at heart. Let us talk for a few seconds of the past, which was made so painful to us, and then we will forget it forever, like an evil dream.”

After a brief pause, she continued, with her usual honesty: “My dear cousin, I can't hide what I truly feel. Let’s spend a few moments talking about the past, which caused us so much pain, and then we’ll forget it forever, like a bad dream.”

“I will answer you sincerely, at the risk of injuring myself,” said the prince.

“I'll answer you honestly, even if it puts me at risk,” said the prince.

“How could you make up your mind to exhibit yourself in public with—?”

“How could you decide to show yourself in public with—?”

“With that young girl?” interrupted Djalma.

“With that young girl?” Djalma interrupted.

“Yes, cousin,” replied Mdlle. de Cardoville, and she waited for Djalma’s answer with anxious curiosity.

“Yes, cousin,” replied Mdlle. de Cardoville, and she waited for Djalma’s answer with eager curiosity.

“A stranger to the customs of this country,” said Djalma, without any embarrassment, for he spoke the truth, “with a mind weakened with despair, and misled by the fatal counsels of a man devoted to my enemies, I believed, even as I was told, that, by displaying before you the semblance of another love, I should excite your jealousy, and thus—”

“A stranger to the customs of this country,” said Djalma, without any embarrassment, for he spoke the truth, “with a mind weakened by despair, and misled by the dangerous advice of a man committed to my enemies, I believed, just as I was told, that by showing you the appearance of another love, I would stir up your jealousy, and thus—”

“Enough, cousin; I understand it all,” said Adrienne hastily, interrupting Djalma in her turn, that she might spare him a painful confession. “I too must have been blinded by despair, not to have seen through this wicked plot, especially after your rash and intrepid action. To risk death for the sake of my bouquet!” added Adrienne, shuddering at the mere remembrance. “But one last question,” she resumed, “though I am already sure of your answer. Did you receive a letter that I wrote to you, on the morning of the day in which I saw you at the theatre?”

“Enough, cousin; I get it all,” Adrienne said quickly, cutting Djalma off to save him from a painful confession. “I must have been blinded by despair too, not to have seen through this wicked plot, especially after your reckless and brave actions. To risk your life for my bouquet!” Adrienne shuddered at the mere thought. “But one last question,” she continued, “even though I’m already sure of your answer. Did you get a letter I wrote to you on the morning of the day I saw you at the theater?”

Djalma made no reply. A dark cloud passed over his fine countenance, and, for a second, his features assumed so menacing an expression, that Adrienne was terrified at the effect produced by her words. But this violent agitation soon passed away, and Djalma’s brow became once more calm and serene.

Djalma didn’t say anything. A dark cloud crossed his handsome face, and for a moment, he looked so threatening that Adrienne was scared by the impact of her words. But this intense agitation quickly faded, and Djalma’s forehead returned to being calm and peaceful.

“I have been more merciful that I thought,” said the prince to Adrienne, who looked at him with astonishment. “I wished to come hither worthy of you, my cousin. I pardoned the man who, to serve my enemies, had given me all those fatal counsels. The same person, I am sure, must have intercepted your letter. Just now, at the memory of the evils he thus caused me, I, for a moment, regretted my clemency. But then, again, I thought of your letter of yesterday—and my anger is all gone.”

“I’ve been more forgiving than I thought,” the prince said to Adrienne, who looked at him in surprise. “I wanted to come here deserving of you, my cousin. I forgave the man who, to help my enemies, gave me all that terrible advice. I’m sure that same person must have intercepted your letter. Just now, thinking of the troubles he caused me, I briefly regretted my leniency. But then I remembered your letter from yesterday—and my anger vanished.”

“Then the sad time of fear and suspicion is over—suspicion, that made me doubt of your sentiments, and you of mine. Oh, yes! far removed from us be that fatal past!” cried Adrienne de Cardoville, with deep joy..

“Then the sad time of fear and suspicion is over—suspicions that made me doubt your feelings and you doubt mine. Oh, yes! May that terrible past be far behind us!” cried Adrienne de Cardoville, with deep joy.

30229m
Original

Then, as if she had relieved her heart from the last thought of sadness, she continued: “The future is all your own—the radiant future, without cloud or obstacle, pure in the immensity of its horizon, and extending beyond the reach of sight!”

Then, as if she had freed her heart from the last thought of sadness, she continued: “The future is all yours—the bright future, without clouds or obstacles, clear in its vastness, stretching beyond what you can see!”

It is impossible to describe the tone of enthusiastic hope which accompanied these words. But suddenly Adrienne’s features assumed an expression of touching melancholy, and she added, in a voice of profound emotion: “And yet—at this hour—so many unfortunate creatures suffer pain!”

It’s hard to convey the tone of excited hope that came with these words. But then, Adrienne’s face took on a look of deep sadness, and she added, in a voice filled with strong emotion, “And yet—at this moment—so many unfortunate beings are in pain!”

This simple touch of pity for the misfortunes of others, at the moment when the noble maiden herself attained to the highest point of happiness, had such an effect on Djalma, that involuntarily he fell on his knees before Adrienne, clasped his hands together, and turned towards her his fine countenance, with an almost daring expression. Then, hiding his face in his hands, he bowed his head without speaking a single word. There was a moment of deep silence. Adrienne was the first to break it, as she saw a tear steal through the slender fingers of the prince.

This simple act of compassion for the misfortunes of others, at the moment when the noble maiden herself reached the peak of happiness, had such an effect on Djalma that he instinctively fell to his knees before Adrienne, clasped his hands together, and turned his handsome face towards her with an almost bold expression. Then, hiding his face in his hands, he lowered his head without saying a word. There was a moment of profound silence. Adrienne was the first to break it when she noticed a tear slip through the slender fingers of the prince.

“My friend! what is the matter?” she exclaimed, as with a movement rapid as thought, she stooped forward, and taking hold of Djalma’s hands, drew them from before his face. That face was bathed in tears.

“My friend! What’s wrong?” she exclaimed, quickly bending forward and taking Djalma’s hands to pull them away from his face. His face was covered in tears.

“You weep!” cried Mdlle. de Cardoville, so much agitated that she kept the hands of Djalma in her own; and, unable to dry his tears, the young Hindoo allowed them to flow like so many drops of crystal over the pale gold of his cheeks.

“You're crying!” shouted Mdlle. de Cardoville, so upset that she held Djalma's hands tightly in hers; and, unable to stop his tears, the young Hindu let them fall like crystal drops over the pale gold of his cheeks.

“There is not in this wide world a happiness like to mine!” said the prince, in his soft, melodious voice, and with a kind of exhaustion: “therefore do I feel great sadness, and so it should be. You give me heaven—and were I to give you the whole earth, it would be but a poor return. Alas! what can man do for a divinity, but humbly bless and adore? He can never hope to return the gifts bestowed: and this makes him suffer—not in his pride—but in his heart!”

“There is no happiness in this entire world like mine!” said the prince, in his gentle, melodic voice, with a sense of weariness. “That’s why I feel such deep sadness, and it’s only right that I do. You give me heaven—and if I were to give you the whole earth, it would be a measly repayment. Alas! What can a man do for a divine being, except to humbly bless and worship? He can never hope to repay the gifts he’s been given: and this causes him pain—not from pride—but from his heart!”

Djalma did not exaggerate. He said what he really felt: and the rather hyperbolical form, familiar to Oriental nations, could alone express his thought. The tone of his regret was so sincere, his humility so gentle and full of simplicity, that Adrienne, also moved to tears, answered him with an effusion of serious tenderness, “My friend, we are both at the supreme point of happiness. Our future felicity appears to have no limits, and yet, though derived from different sources, sad reflections have come to both of us. It is, you see, that there are some sorts of happiness, which make you dizzy with their own immensity. For a moment, the heart, the mind, the soul, are incapable of containing so much bliss; it overflows and drowns us. Thus the flowers sometimes hang their heads, oppressed by the too ardent rays of the sun, which is yet their love and life. Oh, my friend! this sadness may be great, but it also sweet!”

Djalma wasn't exaggerating. He expressed exactly what he felt, and the somewhat dramatic way of speaking, common in Eastern cultures, was the only way to convey his thoughts. His tone of regret was so genuine, and his humility so gentle and simple, that Adrienne, also moved to tears, replied with an outpouring of sincere affection, “My friend, we are both at the pinnacle of happiness. Our future joy seems limitless, and yet, even though it comes from different places, we both have sad thoughts. You see, there are certain kinds of happiness that can leave you dizzy from their sheer magnitude. For a moment, the heart, mind, and soul can't contain so much joy; it spills over and overwhelms us. Just like flowers sometimes bow under the intense rays of the sun, which is both their love and life. Oh, my friend! This sadness might be profound, but it's also sweet!”

As she uttered these words, the voice of Adrienne grew fainter and fainter, and her head bowed lower, as if she were indeed sinking beneath the weight of her happiness. Djalma had remained kneeling before her, his hands in hers—so that as she thus bent forward, her ivory forehead and golden hair touched the amber-colored brow and ebon curls of Djalma. And the sweet, silent tears of the two young lovers flowed together, and mingled as they fell on their clasped hands.

As she said these words, Adrienne's voice became quieter and quieter, and her head lowered, as if she was truly being overwhelmed by her happiness. Djalma stayed kneeling in front of her, holding her hands—so that as she leaned forward, her pale forehead and golden hair brushed against Djalma's warm brow and dark curls. The gentle, silent tears of the two young lovers flowed together and mixed as they fell onto their clasped hands.

Whilst this scene was passing in Cardoville House, Agricola had gone to the Rue de Vaugirard, to deliver a letter from Adrienne to M. Hardy.

While this scene was happening at Cardoville House, Agricola had gone to Rue de Vaugirard to deliver a letter from Adrienne to M. Hardy.





CHAPTER XLII. “THE IMITATION.”

As we have already said, M. Hardy occupied a pavilion in the “Retreat” annexed to the house in the Rue de Vaugirard, inhabited by a goodly number of the reverend fathers of the Company of Jesus. Nothing could be calmer and more silent than this dwelling. Every one spoke in whispers, and the servants themselves had something oily in their words, something sanctified in their very walk.

As we mentioned before, M. Hardy lived in a pavilion at the "Retreat" next to the house on Rue de Vaugirard, which was home to quite a few reverend fathers of the Society of Jesus. This place was incredibly calm and quiet. Everyone spoke in hushed tones, and even the servants had a smoothness in their words and a sacred quality to their movements.

Like all that is subject to the chilling and destructive influences of these men, this mournfully quiet house was entirely wanting in life and animation. The boarders passed an existence of wearisome and icy monotony, only broken by the use of certain devotional exercises; and thus, in accordance with the selfish calculation of the reverend fathers, the mind, deprived of all nourishment and all external support, soon began to droop and pine away in solitude. The heart seemed to beat more slowly, the soul was benumbed, the character weakened; at last, all freewill, all power of discrimination, was extinguished, and the boarders, submitting to the same process of self-annihilation as the novices of the Company, became, like them, mere “corpses” in the hands of the brotherhood.

Like everything affected by the cold and destructive influence of these men, this mournfully quiet house was completely lacking in life and energy. The residents lived a life of tedious and icy monotony, only interrupted by certain religious practices; and thus, in line with the selfish calculations of the reverend fathers, the mind, starved of all nourishment and external support, soon began to wither away in isolation. The heart seemed to beat more slowly, the soul was numb, and character weakened; eventually, all free will and ability to make choices vanished, and the residents, going through the same process of self-destruction as the novices of the Company, became, like them, mere “corpses” in the hands of the brotherhood.

The object of these manoeuvres was clear and simple. They secured the means of obtaining all kinds of donations, the constant aim of the skillful policy and merciless cupidity of these priests. By the aid of enormous sums, of which they thus become the possessors or the trustees, they follow out and obtain the success of their projects, even though murder, incendiarism, revolt, and all the horrors of civil war, excited by and through them, should drench in blood the lands over which they seek to extend their dark dominion.

The goal of these maneuvers was clear and straightforward. They ensured the ability to gather all sorts of donations, which was the constant objective of the clever strategies and ruthless greed of these priests. With the help of the massive sums they gained or managed, they pursued and achieved the success of their plans, even if murder, arson, rebellion, and all the horrors of civil war, sparked by and through them, should soak the lands where they aimed to extend their dark control.

Such, then, was the asylum of peace and innocence in which Francois Hardy had taken refuge. He occupied the ground-floor of a summer-house, which opened upon a portion of the garden. His apartments had been judiciously chosen, for we know with what profound and diabolical craft the reverend fathers avail themselves of material influences, to make a deep impression upon the minds they are moulding to their purpose. Imagine a prospect bounded by a high wall, of a blackish gray, half-covered with ivy, the plant peculiar to ruins. A dark avenue of old yew-trees, so fit to shade the grave with their sepulchral verdure, extended from this wall to a little semicircle, in front of the apartment generally occupied by M. Hardy. Two or three mounds of earth, bordered with box, symmetrically cut, completed the charms of this garden, which in every respect resembled a cemetery.

Such was the sanctuary of peace and innocence where Francois Hardy had found refuge. He lived on the ground floor of a summer house that opened up to a section of the garden. His rooms had been wisely chosen, as we know how deeply and cunningly the reverend fathers use environmental influences to create a lasting impression on the minds they shape for their own purposes. Picture a view limited by a tall, dark gray wall, partially covered in ivy, a plant typical of ruins. A shadowy path of old yew trees, perfectly suited to shade the grave with their somber greenery, stretched from this wall to a small semicircle in front of the room typically used by M. Hardy. Two or three earth mounds, edged with neatly clipped boxwood, completed the beauty of this garden, which closely resembled a cemetery.

It was about two o’clock in the afternoon. Though the April sun shone brightly, its rays, intercepted by the high wall of which we have spoken, could not penetrate into that portion of the garden, obscure, damp, and cold as a cavern, which communicated with M. Hardy’s apartment. The room was furnished with a perfect sense of the comfortable. A soft carpet covered the floor; thick curtains of dark green baize, the same color as the walls, sheltered an excellent bed, and hung in folds about the glass door, which opened on the garden. Some pieces of mahogany furniture, plain, but very clean and bright, stood round the room. Above the secretary, placed just in front of the bed, was a large ivory crucifix, upon a black velvet ground. The chimney-piece was adorned with a clock, in an ebony case, with ivory ornaments representing all sorts of gloomy emblems, such as hour-glasses, scythes, death’s-heads, etc. Now imagine this scene in twilight, with its solitary and mournful silence, only broken at the hour of prayer by the lugubrious sound of the bells of the neighboring chapel, and you will recognize the infernal skill, with which these dangerous priests know how to turn to account every external object, when they wish to influence the mind of those they are anxious to gain over.

It was around two in the afternoon. Even though the April sun shone brightly, its rays, blocked by the high wall we talked about, couldn’t reach the part of the garden that was dark, damp, and as cold as a cave, connecting to M. Hardy’s apartment. The room was tastefully decorated for comfort. A soft carpet covered the floor; thick, dark green curtains, matching the walls, framed a quality bed and hung in folds around the glass door that opened to the garden. A few pieces of plain but very clean and shiny mahogany furniture were arranged around the room. Above the desk, positioned right in front of the bed, was a large ivory crucifix on a black velvet background. The mantelpiece held a clock in an ebony case, adorned with ivory decorations showing various gloomy symbols like hourglasses, scythes, and skulls. Now, picture this scene at twilight, with its lonely and mournful silence, only interrupted at prayer time by the mournful sound of the bells from the nearby chapel, and you’ll see the crafty way these dangerous priests know how to use every external factor to sway the minds of those they want to influence.

And this was not all. After appealing to the senses, it was necessary to address themselves to the intellect—and this was the method adopted by the reverend fathers. A single book—but one—was left, as if by chance, within reach. This book was Thomas a Kempis’ “Imitation.” But as it might happen that M. Hardy would not have the courage or the desire to read this book, thoughts and reflections borrowed from its merciless pages, and written in very large characters, were suspended in black frames close to the bed, or at other parts within sight, so that, involuntarily, in the sad leisure of his inactive dejection, the dweller’s eyes were almost necessarily attracted by them. To that fatal circle of despairing thoughts they confined the already weakened mind of this unfortunate man, so long a prey to the most acute sorrow. What he read mechanically, every instant of the day and night, whenever the blessed sleep fled from his eyes inflamed with tears, was not enough merely to plunge the soul of the victim into incurable despair, but also to reduce him to the corpse-like obedience required by the Society of Jesus. In that awful book may be found a thousand terrors to operate on weak minds, a thousand slavish maxims to chain and degrade the pusillanimous soul.

And that wasn’t all. After appealing to the senses, they needed to engage the mind—and that was the approach taken by the reverend fathers. A single book—but just one—was left, almost as if by chance, within reach. This book was Thomas à Kempis' "Imitation." But since M. Hardy might not have the courage or desire to read it, thoughts and reflections taken from its harsh pages, written in very large letters, were displayed in black frames near the bed or in other visible spots, so that, inevitably, during his dismal moments of idleness, his eyes would be drawn to them. Those insidious thoughts trapped the already fragile mind of this unfortunate man, who had long suffered from deep sorrow. What he read mechanically, at all hours of day and night, whenever the blessed sleep eluded his tear-swollen eyes, didn’t just push him into unending despair but also reduced him to the lifeless obedience required by the Society of Jesus. Within that dreadful book, there are a thousand horrors to manipulate weak minds, a thousand subservient maxims to bind and belittle the timid soul.

And now imagine M. Hardy carried wounded into this house; while his heart, torn by bitter grief and the sense of horrible treachery, bled even faster than his external injuries. Attended with the utmost care, and thanks to the acknowledged skill of Dr. Baleinier, M. Hardy soon recovered from the hurts he had received when he threw himself into the embers of his burning factory. Yet, in order to favor the projects of the reverend fathers, a drug, harmless enough in its effects, but destined to act for a time upon the mind of the patient, and often employed for that purpose in similar important cases by the pious doctor, was administered to Hardy, and had kept him pretty long in a state of mental torpor. To a soul agonized by cruel deceptions, it appears an inestimable benefit to be plunged into that kind of torpor, which at least prevents one from dwelling upon the past.

And now imagine Mr. Hardy being carried into this house, wounded; while his heart, torn apart by deep grief and a sense of terrible betrayal, bled even more than his physical injuries. Treated with great care, and thanks to Dr. Baleinier’s well-known expertise, Mr. Hardy soon recovered from the injuries he sustained when he jumped into the flames of his burning factory. However, to support the plans of the reverend fathers, a drug—harmless in its effects but meant to impact the patient's mind for a while, and often used for such important cases by the devoted doctor—was given to Hardy, keeping him in a state of mental numbness for quite some time. For a soul tormented by painful deceptions, it seems like a priceless relief to be thrown into that kind of numbness, which at least stops one from dwelling on the past.

Hardy resigned himself entirely to this profound apathy, and at length came to regard it as the supreme good. Thus do unfortunate wretches, tortured by cruel diseases, accept with gratitude the opiate which kills them slowly, but which at least deadens the sense of pain.

Hardy completely accepted this deep apathy and eventually saw it as the ultimate good. Just like those poor souls suffering from terrible illnesses, who gratefully accept the narcotic that slowly kills them, but at least dulls their pain.

In sketching the portrait of M. Hardy, we tried to give some idea of the exquisite delicacy of his tender soul, of his painful susceptibility with regard to anything base or wicked, and of his extreme goodness, uprightness, and generosity. We now allude to these admirable qualities, because we must observe, that with him, as with almost all who possess them, they were not, and could not be, united with an energetic and resolute character. Admirably persevering in good deeds, the influence of this excellent man, was insinuating rather than commanding; it was not by the bold energy and somewhat overbearing will, peculiar to other men of great and noble heart, that Hardy had realized the prodigy of his Common Dwelling-house; it was by affectionate persuasion, for with him mildness took the place of force. At sight of any baseness or injustice, he did not rouse himself, furious and threatening; but he suffered intense pain. He did not boldly attack the criminal, but he turned away from him in pity and sorrow. And then his loving heart, so full of feminine delicacy, had an irresistible longing for the blessed contact of dear affections; they alone could keep it alive. Even as a poor, frail bird dies with the cold, when it can no longer lie close to its brethren, and receive and communicate the sweet warmth of the maternal nest. And now this sensitive organization, this extremely susceptible nature, receives blow after blow from sorrows and deceptions, one of which would suffice to shake, if it did not conquer, the firmest and most resolute character. Hardy’s best friend has infamously betrayed him. His adored mistress has abandoned him.

In describing M. Hardy, we aimed to convey the exquisite sensitivity of his gentle soul, his painful awareness of anything low or immoral, and his remarkable goodness, integrity, and generosity. We mention these admirable qualities because, like most who possess them, they couldn't be combined with a strong and decisive character. While he was wonderfully persistent in doing good, the impact of this outstanding man was subtle rather than commanding; he didn’t achieve the remarkable feat of his Common Dwelling-house through bold energy or an overbearing will, like other great-hearted individuals. Instead, he relied on gentle persuasion, where kindness replaced force. When he witnessed any wrongdoing or injustice, he didn’t erupt in anger or threats; he felt deep pain instead. He didn’t confront the wrongdoer directly; he turned away in compassion and sorrow. Moreover, his loving heart, filled with delicate emotions, had an irresistible desire for the comforting connection of cherished relationships; those alone could sustain him. Just like a fragile little bird dies from the cold when it can no longer snuggle with its companions and feel the comforting warmth of its nest. Now, this sensitive being, with such an incredibly fragile nature, is struck again and again by sorrows and betrayals, any one of which could shake—or even break— the strongest, most resolute character. Hardy's closest friend has cruelly betrayed him. The woman he adored has left him.

The house which he had founded for the benefit of his workmen, whom he loved as brethren, is reduced to a heap of ashes. What then happens? All the springs of his soul are at once broken. Too feeble to resist such frightful attacks, too fatally deceived to seek refuge in other affections, too much discouraged to think of laying the first stone of any new edifice—this poor heart, isolated from every salutary influence, finds oblivion of the world and of itself in a kind of gloomy torpor. And if some remaining instincts of life and affection, at long intervals, endeavored to rouse themselves within him, and if, half-opening his mind’s eye, which he had kept closed against the present, the past, and the future, Hardy looks around him—what does he see? Only these sentences, so full of terrible despair:

The house he built for the benefit of his workers, whom he cared for like family, is now just a pile of ashes. So what happens next? All the springs of his soul are instantly shattered. Too weak to handle such horrific blow, too deeply misled to find comfort in other relationships, too discouraged to even think about starting any new project—this poor heart, cut off from any positive influence, finds a kind of numbness to the world and himself. And if any remaining instincts of life and love occasionally try to stir within him, and if, barely opening his mind to what he had kept shut out—his present, past, and future—Hardy looks around him—what does he see? Only these phrases, filled with deep despair:

“Thou art nothing but dust and ashes. Grief and tears art thy portion. Believe not in any son of man. There are no such things as friendship or ties of kindred. All human affections are false. Die in the morning, and thou wilt be forgotten before night. Be humble—despise thyself—and let others despise thee. Think not, reason not, live not—but commit thy fate to the hands of a superior, who will think and reason for thee. Weep, suffer, think upon death. Yes, death! always death—that should be thy thought when thou thinkest—but it is better not to think at all. Let a feeling of ceaseless woe prepare thy way to heaven. It is only by sorrow that we are welcome to the terrible God whom we adore!”

“You are nothing but dust and ashes. Grief and tears are your lot. Don’t believe in any human being. There’s no such thing as friendship or family bonds. All human feelings are false. If you die in the morning, you’ll be forgotten by night. Be humble—look down on yourself—and let others look down on you. Don’t think, don’t reason, don’t live—but leave your fate in the hands of someone superior, who will think and reason for you. Weep, suffer, reflect on death. Yes, death! always death—that should be your thought when you think—but it’s better not to think at all. Let a feeling of endless sorrow pave your way to heaven. It’s only through sorrow that we are welcomed by the terrible God we worship!”

Such were the consolations offered to this unfortunate man. Affrighted, he again closed his eyes, and fell back into his lethargy. As for leaving this gloomy retreat, he could not, or rather he did not desire to do so. He had lost the power of will; and then, it must be confessed, he had finished by getting accustomed to this house, and liked it well—they paid him such discreet attentions, and yet left him so much alone with his grief—there reigned all around such a death-like silence, which harmonized closely with the silence of his heart; and that was now the tomb of his last love, last friendship, last hope. All energy was dead within him! Then began that slow, but inevitable transformation, so judiciously foreseen by Rodin, who directed the whole of this machination, even in its smallest details. At first alarmed by the dreadful maxims which surrounded him, M. Hardy had at length accustomed himself to read them over almost mechanically, just as the captive, in his mournful hours of leisure, counts the nails in the door of his prison, or the bars of the grated window. This was already a great point gained by the reverend fathers.

Such were the comforts offered to this unfortunate man. Frightened, he closed his eyes again and sank back into his stupor. As for leaving this dismal place, he couldn’t, or rather he didn’t want to. He had lost his willpower; and, to be honest, he had come to feel at home in this house and liked it— they offered him such discreet attentions while still leaving him alone with his sorrow—there was a deathly silence all around that matched the silence of his heart; that had now become the grave of his last love, last friendship, last hope. All energy was gone within him! Then began that slow but inevitable transformation, so carefully planned by Rodin, who orchestrated the entire scheme, down to the smallest details. Initially alarmed by the horrible maxims that surrounded him, Mr. Hardy had eventually trained himself to read them almost automatically, just as a prisoner, during dark moments of boredom, counts the nails in the door of his cell or the bars of the barred window. This was already a significant win for the reverend fathers.

And soon his weakened mind was struck with the apparent correctness of these false and melancholy aphorisms.

And soon his fragile mind was hit with the seeming truth of these false and sad sayings.

Thus he read: “Do not count upon the affection of any human creature”—and he had himself been shamefully betrayed.

Thus he read: “Don’t rely on the love of any human being”—and he had been shamefully betrayed himself.

“Man is born to sorrow and despair”—and he was himself despairing.

“People are born into sadness and disappointment”—and he was feeling that despair himself.

“There is no rest save in the cessation of thought”—and the slumber of his mind had brought some relief to his pain.

“There is no rest except in stopping your thoughts”—and the quiet of his mind had given him some relief from his pain.

Peepholes, skillfully concealed by the hangings and in the wainscoting of these apartments, enabled the reverend fathers at all times to see and hear the boarders, and above all to observe their countenance and manner, when they believed themselves to be alone. Every exclamation of grief which escaped Hardy in his gloomy solitude, was repeated to Father d’Aigrigny by a mysterious listener. The reverend father, following scrupulously Rodin’s instructions, had at first visited his boarder very rarely. We have said, that when Father d’Aigrigny wished it, he could display an almost irresistible power of charming, and accordingly he threw all his tact and skill into the interviews he had with Hardy, when he came from time to time to inquire after his health. Informed of everything by his spies, and aided by his natural sagacity, he soon saw all the use that might be made of the physical and moral prostration of the boarder. Certain beforehand that Hardy would not take the hint, he spoke to him frequently of the gloom of the house, advising him affectionately to leave it, if he felt oppressed by its monotony, or at all events to seek beyond its walls for some pleasure and amusement. To speak of pleasure and amusement to this unfortunate man, was in his present state to insure a refusal, and so it of course happened. Father d’Aigrigny did not at first try to gain the recluse’s confidence, nor did he speak to him of sorrow; but every time he came, he appeared to take such a tender interest in him, and showed it by a few simple and well timed words. By degrees, these interviews, at first so rare, became more frequent and longer. Endowed with a flow of honeyed, insinuating, and persuasive eloquence, Father d’Aigrigny naturally took for his theme those gloomy maxims, to which Hardy’s attention was now so often directed.

Peepholes, cleverly hidden by the curtains and in the paneling of these apartments, allowed the reverend fathers to always see and hear the tenants, and especially to observe their faces and behavior when they thought they were alone. Every cry of sorrow that escaped Hardy in his dark solitude was reported to Father d’Aigrigny by a secret listener. The reverend father, following Rodin’s careful instructions, initially visited Hardy very infrequently. As mentioned, when Father d’Aigrigny wanted to, he could be almost irresistibly charming, so he put all his effort and skill into his meetings with Hardy, checking in on his health from time to time. Informed about everything by his spies and aided by his natural insight, he quickly realized how he could exploit the boarder’s physical and emotional breakdown. Knowing that Hardy wouldn’t take the hint, he frequently talked to him about the house's gloom, gently suggesting he leave if he felt weighed down by the monotony, or at least to look for some enjoyment or fun outside its walls. Mentioning enjoyment and fun to this unfortunate man was bound to result in a rejection, which indeed happened. Father d’Aigrigny initially didn’t try to win the recluse’s trust or mention sorrow, but each time he visited, he seemed to take a sincere interest in him, showing it through a few simple but well-timed comments. Gradually, these initially rare meetings became more frequent and longer. With a smooth, sweet, and persuasive style, Father d’Aigrigny naturally focused on those dark maxims that had recently caught Hardy’s attention.

30237m
Original

Supple, prudent, skillful, knowing that the hermit had hitherto professed that generous natural religion which teaches the grateful adoration of God, the love of humanity, the worship of what is just and good, and which, disdaining dogmas, professes the same veneration for Marcus Aurelius as for Confucius, for Plato as for Christ, for Moses as for Lycurgus—Father d’Aigrigny did not at first attempt to convert him, but began by incessantly reminding him of the abominable deceptions practised upon him; and, instead of describing such treachery as an exception in life—instead of trying to calm, encourage, and revive his drooping soul—instead of exhorting Hardy to seek oblivion and consolation in the discharge of his duties toward humanity, towards his brethren, whom he had previously loved and succored—Father d’Aigrigny strove to inflame the bleeding wounds of the unfortunate man, painted the human race in the most atrocious blackness, and, by declaring all men treacherous, ungrateful, wicked, succeeded in rendering his despair incurable. Having attained this object, the Jesuit took another step. Knowing Hardy’s admirable goodness of heart, and profiting by the weakened state of his mind, he spoke to him of the consolation to be derived by a man overwhelmed with sorrow, from the belief that every one of his tears, instead of being unfruitful, was in fact agreeable to God, and might aid in the salvation of souls—the belief, as the reverend father adroitly added, that by faith alone can sorrow be made useful to humanity, and acceptable to Divinity.

Supple, cautious, and skilled, knowing that the hermit had always followed that generous natural religion which teaches grateful worship of God, love for humanity, and respect for what is just and good—disregarding dogmas—Father d’Aigrigny initially didn't try to convert him. Instead, he constantly reminded him of the horrible deceptions he had suffered. Rather than framing that betrayal as a rare occurrence in life—rather than trying to calm, encourage, and uplift his weary spirit—rather than urging Hardy to find comfort and solace in fulfilling his duties towards humanity and his fellow beings, whom he had once loved and helped—Father d’Aigrigny aimed to deepen the wounds of this unfortunate man. He depicted humanity in the darkest terms and, by declaring that all people were treacherous, ungrateful, and wicked, succeeded in making Hardy's despair permanent. Having achieved this goal, the Jesuit took another step. Knowing Hardy’s remarkable kindness and taking advantage of his weakened mental state, he spoke to him about how a man overwhelmed with grief could find comfort in the belief that every tear he shed was actually pleasing to God and could help save souls—adding, with cleverness, that only through faith could sorrow become beneficial to humanity and acceptable to the divine.

Whatever impiety, whatever atrocious Machiavelism there was in these detestable maxims, which make of a loving-kind Deity a being delighted with the tears of his creatures, was thus skillfully concealed from Hardy’s eyes, whose generous instincts were still alive. Soon did this loving and tender soul, whom unworthy priests were driving to a sort of moral suicide, find a mournful charm in the fiction, that his sorrows would at least be profitable to other men. It was at first only a fiction; but the enfeebled mind which takes pleasure in such a fable, finishes by receiving it as a reality, and by degrees will submit to the consequences. Such was Hardy’s moral and physical state, when, by means of a servant who had been bought over, he received from Agricola Baudoin a letter requesting an interview. Alone, the workman could not have broken the band of the Jesuit’s pleadings, but he was accompanied by Gabriel, whose eloquence and reasonings were of a most convincing nature to a spirit like Hardy’s.

Whatever wrongdoing, whatever terrible Machiavellianism existed in these hateful beliefs, which turn a loving God into a being that delights in the tears of His creations, was cleverly hidden from Hardy’s view, whose noble instincts were still alive. Soon, this loving and sensitive soul, whom unworthy priests were pushing toward a kind of moral suicide, found a sad kind of comfort in the idea that his suffering might at least benefit others. At first, it was just an idea; but the weakened mind that enjoys such a story eventually accepts it as truth and slowly becomes resigned to the consequences. Such was Hardy’s moral and physical state when, through a bribed servant, he received a letter from Agricola Baudoin requesting a meeting. Alone, the worker would not have been able to break free from the Jesuit’s arguments, but he was accompanied by Gabriel, whose eloquence and reasoning were very persuasive to someone like Hardy.

It is unnecessary to point out to the reader, with what dignified reserve Gabriel had confined himself to the most generous means of rescuing Hardy from the deadly influence of the reverend fathers. It was repugnant to the great soul of the young missionary, to stoop to a revelation of the odious plots of these priests. He would only have taken this extreme course, had his powerful and sympathetic words have failed to have any effect on Hardy’s blindness. About a quarter of an hour had elapsed since Gabriel’s departure, when the servant appointed to wait on this boarder of the reverend fathers entered and delivered to him a letter.

It’s unnecessary to point out to the reader how Gabriel had dignifiedly limited himself to the most generous ways of saving Hardy from the deadly influence of the reverend fathers. It was distasteful to the great spirit of the young missionary to stoop to revealing the disgusting schemes of these priests. He would only have taken this drastic step if his powerful and heartfelt words had failed to make any impact on Hardy’s blindness. About fifteen minutes had passed since Gabriel left when the servant assigned to attend to this boarder of the reverend fathers came in and handed him a letter.

“From whom is this?” asked Hardy.

“Who is this from?” asked Hardy.

“From a boarder in the house, sir,” answered the servant bowing.

“From a guest in the house, sir,” replied the servant, bowing.

This man had a crafty hypocritical face; he wore his hair combed over his forehead, spoke in a low voice, and always cast clown his eyes. Waiting the answer, he joined his hands, and began to twiddle his thumbs. Hardy opened the letter, and read as follows:

This man had a cunning, two-faced expression; he wore his hair slicked over his forehead, spoke in a soft voice, and always looked down. While waiting for a response, he clasped his hands and started to twiddle his thumbs. Hardy opened the letter and read as follows:

“SIR,—I have only just heard, by mere chance, that you also inhabit this respectable house: a long illness, and the retirement in which I live, will explain my ignorance of your being so near. Though we have only met once, sir, the circumstance which led to that meeting was of so serious a nature, that I cannot think you have forgotten it.”

“SIR,—I just found out, by chance, that you also live in this respectable building. A long illness and my quiet lifestyle explain why I didn’t know you were so close by. Even though we’ve only met once, the situation that brought us together was so serious that I doubt you’ve forgotten it.”

Hardy stopped, and tasked his memory for an explanation, and not finding anything to put him on the right track, he continued to read:

Hardy stopped and searched his memory for an explanation, but not finding anything to help him, he continued reading:

“This circumstance excited in me a feeling of such deep and respectful sympathy for you, sir, that I cannot resist my anxious desire to wait upon you, particularly as I learn, that you intend leaving this house to day—a piece of information I have just derived from the excellent and worthy Abbe Gabriel, one of the men I most love, esteem, and reverence. May I venture to hope, sir, that just at the moment of quitting our common retreat to return to the world, you will deign to receive favorably the request, however intrusive, of a poor old man, whose life will henceforth be passed in solitude, and who cannot therefore have any prospect of meeting you, in that vortex of society which he has abandoned forever. Waiting the honor of your answer, I beg you to accept, sir, the assurance of the sentiments of high esteem with which I remain, sir, with the deepest respect,

“This situation stirred up such a deep and respectful sympathy in me for you, sir, that I can't help but have the strong desire to see you, especially since I’ve learned that you plan to leave this house today—a detail I just got from the wonderful and honorable Abbe Gabriel, one of the people I admire and respect the most. May I dare to hope, sir, that just as you’re about to leave our shared retreat to return to the world, you will kindly accept the request, however intrusive it may be, from a poor old man whose life will now be spent in solitude, and who therefore will have no chance of meeting you in that whirlwind of society he has left behind forever. Awaiting the honor of your reply, I ask you to accept, sir, the assurance of my highest respect and esteem, with the deepest regard,

“Your very humble and most obedient servant,

“Your very humble and most obedient servant,

“RODIN.”

“Rodin.”

After reading this letter and the signature of the writer, Hardy remained for some time in deep thought, without being able to recollect the name of Rodin, or to what serious circumstances he alluded.

After reading this letter and the writer's signature, Hardy stayed in deep thought for a while, unable to remember the name Rodin or the serious situation he referenced.

After a silence of some duration, he said to the servant “M. Rodin gave you this letter?”

After a brief silence, he asked the servant, “Did M. Rodin give you this letter?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Yeah, sir.”

“And who is M. Rodin?”

“And who is Mr. Rodin?”

“A good old gentleman, who is just recovering from a long illness, that almost carried him off. Lately, he has been getting better, but he is still so weak and melancholy, that it makes one sad to see him. It is a great pity, for there is not a better and more worthy gentleman in the house—unless it be you, sir,” added the servant, bowing with an air of flattering respect.

“A kind old gentleman, who is just getting over a long illness that almost took his life. Recently, he’s been improving, but he still feels so weak and downcast that it’s hard to watch him. It’s a real shame because there isn’t a better and more deserving gentleman in the house—unless it’s you, sir,” the servant added, bowing with a touch of flattering respect.

“M. Rodin;” said Hardy, thoughtfully. “It is singular, that I should not remember the name nor any circumstance connected with it.”

“M. Rodin,” Hardy said thoughtfully. “It's strange that I can't recall the name or any details related to it.”

“If you will give me your answer, sir,” resumed the servant, “I will take it to M. Rodin. He is now with Father d’Aigrigny, to whom he is bidding farewell.”

“If you give me your answer, sir,” the servant continued, “I’ll bring it to M. Rodin. He’s currently with Father d’Aigrigny, saying his goodbyes.”

“Farewell?”

"Goodbye?"

“Yes, sir, the post-horses have just come.”

“Yes, sir, the post horses just arrived.”

“Post-horses for whom?” asked Hardy.

“Post-horses for who?” asked Hardy.

“For Father d’Aigrigny, sir.”

"For Father d’Aigrigny, sir."

“He is going on a journey then!” said Hardy, with some surprise.

“He's going on a journey then!” said Hardy, a bit surprised.

“Oh! he will not, I think be long absent,” said the servant, with a confidential air, “for the reverend father takes no one with him, and but very light luggage. No doubt, the reverend father will come to say farewell to you, sir, before he starts. But what answer shall I give M. Rodin?”

“Oh! I don't think he'll be gone for long,” said the servant, with a knowing look, “because the reverend father isn’t taking anyone with him and just a few bags. I'm sure the reverend father will come to say goodbye to you before he leaves. But what should I tell M. Rodin?”

The letter, just received, was couched in such polite terms—it spoke of Gabriel with so much respect—that Hardy, urged moreover by a natural curiosity, and seeing no motive to refuse this interview before quitting the house, said to the servant: “Please tell M. Rodin, that if he will give himself the trouble to come to me, I shall be glad to see him.”

The letter he just got was written in such polite terms—it talked about Gabriel with so much respect—that Hardy, driven by natural curiosity and having no reason to decline this meeting before leaving the house, said to the servant: “Please tell M. Rodin that if he can take the time to come see me, I’d be happy to meet with him.”

“I will let him know immediately, sir,” answered the servant, bowing as he left the room.

“I'll let him know right away, sir,” replied the servant, bowing as he left the room.

When alone, Hardy, while wondering who this M. Rodin could be, began to make some slight preparations for his departure. For nothing in the world would he have passed another night in this house; and, in order to keep up his courage, he recalled every instant the mild, evangelical language of Gabriel, just as the superstitious recite certain litanies, with a view of escaping from temptation.

When he was alone, Hardy, curious about who M. Rodin might be, started to make some minor preparations for his departure. He definitely wouldn’t spend another night in this house; to keep his spirits up, he constantly remembered the gentle, inspiring words of Gabriel, just like superstitious people recite certain prayers to avoid temptation.

The servant soon returned, and said: “M. Rodin is here, sir.”

The servant quickly came back and said, “Mr. Rodin is here, sir.”

“Beg him to walk in.”

"Ask him to come in."

Rodin entered, clad in his long black dressing-gown, and with his old silk cap in his hand. The servant then withdrew. The day was just closing. Hardy rose to meet Rodin, whose features he did not at first distinguish. But as the reverend father approached the window, Hardy looked narrowly at him for an instant, and then uttered an exclamation, wrung from him by surprise and painful remembrance. But, recovering himself from this first movement, Hardy said to the Jesuit, in an agitated voice: “You here, sir? Oh, you are right! It was indeed a very serious circumstance that first brought us together.”

Rodin walked in wearing his long black robe and holding his old silk cap. The servant then left. It was just getting dark outside. Hardy stood up to greet Rodin, whose face he couldn't make out at first. But as the reverend father moved closer to the window, Hardy stared at him for a moment and then gasped, startled by a mix of surprise and painful memories. After shaking off his initial reaction, Hardy said to the Jesuit in a shaky voice, “You here, sir? Oh, you're absolutely right! It really was a serious situation that brought us together in the first place.”

“Oh, my dear sir!” said Rodin, in a kindly and unctuous tone; “I was sure you would not have forgotten me.”

“Oh, my dear sir!” said Rodin, in a warm and smooth tone; “I knew you wouldn’t forget me.”

30245m
Original




CHAPTER XLIII. PRAYER.

It will doubtless be remembered that Rodin had gone (although a stranger to Hardy) to visit him at his factory, and inform him of De Blessac’s shameful treachery—a dreadful blow, which had only preceded by a few moments a second no less horrible misfortune; for it was in the presence of Rodin that Hardy had learned the unexpected departure of the woman he adored. Painful to him must have been the sudden appearance of Rodin. Yes, thanks to the salutary influence of Gabriel’s counsels, he recovered himself by degrees, and the contraction of his features being succeeded by a melancholy calm, he said to Rodin: “I did not indeed expect to meet you, sir, in this house.”

It will surely be remembered that Rodin had gone (even though a stranger to Hardy) to visit him at his factory and tell him about De Blessac’s disgraceful betrayal—a terrible shock, which was quickly followed by another equally dreadful misfortune; for it was in front of Rodin that Hardy learned about the unexpected departure of the woman he loved. The sudden appearance of Rodin must have been painful for him. Yes, thanks to the helpful guidance of Gabriel’s advice, he gradually composed himself, and as his features relaxed into a sorrowful calm, he said to Rodin: “I didn’t expect to see you here, sir.”

“Alas, sir!” answered Rodin, with a sigh, “I did not expect to come hither, probably to end my days beneath this roof, when I went, without being acquainted with you, but only as one honest man should serve another, to unveil to you a great infamy.”

“Unfortunately, sir!” replied Rodin with a sigh, “I didn’t expect to come here, likely to spend my last days under this roof, when I came, not knowing you, but just as one honest person should help another, to reveal to you a great wrongdoing.”

“Indeed, sir, you then rendered me a true service; perhaps, in that painful moment, I did not fully express my gratitude; for, at the same moment in which you revealed to me the treachery of M. de Blessac—”

“Absolutely, sir, you truly helped me; maybe, in that difficult moment, I didn’t express my thanks as I should have; because, at the same time you showed me the betrayal of M. de Blessac—”

“You were overwhelmed by another piece of painful intelligence,” said Rodin, interrupting M. Hardy; “I shall never forget the sudden arrival of that poor woman, who, pale and affrighted, and without considering my presence, came to inform you that a person who was exceedingly dear to you had quitted Paris abruptly.”

“You were hit hard by another piece of painful news,” said Rodin, interrupting M. Hardy; “I’ll never forget the sudden arrival of that poor woman, who, pale and scared, and without thinking about me being there, came to tell you that someone who meant a lot to you had left Paris unexpectedly.”

“Yes, sir; and, without stopping to thank you, I set out immediately,” answered Hardy, with a mournful air.

“Yes, sir; and without stopping to thank you, I set out right away,” replied Hardy, looking sorrowful.

“Do you know, sir,” said Rodin, after a moment’s silence, “that there are sometimes very strange coincidences?”

“Do you know, sir,” said Rodin, after a brief silence, “that there can be some really strange coincidences?”

“To what do you allude, sir?”

"To what are you referring, sir?"

“While I went to inform you that you were betrayed in so infamous a manner—I was myself—”

“While I was going to tell you that you were betrayed in such a disgraceful way—I was myself—”

Rodin paused, as if unable to control his deep emotion, and his countenance wore the expression of such overpowering grief that Hardy said to him, with interest: “What ails you, sir?”

Rodin stopped, seemingly overwhelmed by his strong emotions, and his face showed such intense sadness that Hardy, intrigued, asked him, “What’s wrong, sir?”

“Forgive me,” replied Rodin, with a bitter smile. “Thanks to the ghostly counsels of the angelic Abbe Gabriel, I have reached a sort of resignation. Still, there are certain memories which affect me with the most acute pain. I told you,” resumed Rodin, in a firmer voice, “or was going to tell you, that the very day after that on which I informed you of the treachery practised against you, I was myself the victim of a frightful deception. An adopted son—a poor unfortunate child, whom I had brought up—” He paused again, drew his trembling hand over his eyes, and added: “Pardon me, sir, for speaking of matters which must be indifferent to you. Excuse the intrusive sorrow of a poor, broken hearted old man!”

“Forgive me,” Rodin said, with a bitter smile. “Thanks to the ghostly advice of the angelic Abbe Gabriel, I’ve come to accept things somewhat. Still, there are certain memories that cause me intense pain. I told you,” Rodin continued, now with more conviction, “or was going to tell you, that the very day after I informed you about the betrayal against you, I fell victim to a terrible deception myself. An adopted son—a poor unfortunate child I raised—” He paused again, wiping his trembling hand across his eyes, and added, “I apologize, sir, for talking about things that might not matter to you. Please excuse the intrusive sorrow of a poor, broken-hearted old man!”

“I have suffered too much myself, sir, to be indifferent to any kind of sorrow,” replied Hardy. “Besides, you are no stranger to me—for you did me a real service—and we both agree in our veneration for the same young priest.”

“I’ve been through a lot myself, sir, to be indifferent to anyone else's pain,” replied Hardy. “Also, you’re not a stranger to me—you did me a real favor—and we both respect the same young priest.”

“The Abbe Gabriel!” cried Rodin, interrupting Hardy; “ah, sir! he is my deliverer, my benefactor. If you knew all his care and devotion, during my long illness, caused by intense grief—if you knew the ineffable sweetness of his counsels—”

“The Abbe Gabriel!” shouted Rodin, interrupting Hardy; “oh, sir! he is my savior, my benefactor. If you knew all the care and dedication he showed during my long illness, which was brought on by deep sorrow—if you could understand the incredible kindness of his advice—”

“I know them, sir,” cried Hardy; “oh, yes! I know how salutary is the influence.”

“I know them, sir,” shouted Hardy; “oh, yes! I know how beneficial the influence is.”

“In his mouth, sir, the precepts of religion are full of mildness,” resumed Rodin, with excitement. “Do they not heal and console? do they not make us love and hope, instead of fear and tremble?”

“In his mouth, sir, the teachings of religion are full of kindness,” resumed Rodin, excited. “Do they not heal and comfort? Do they not inspire us to love and hope, instead of fear and dread?”

“Alas, sir! in this very house,” said Hardy, “I have been able to make the comparison.”

“Unfortunately, sir! in this very house,” said Hardy, “I've been able to make the comparison.”

“I was happy enough,” said Rodin, “to have the angelic Abbe Gabriel for my confessor, or, rather, my confidant.”

“I was happy enough,” said Rodin, “to have the angelic Abbe Gabriel as my confessor, or, more accurately, my confidant.”

“Yes,” replied Hardy, “for he prefers confidence to confession.”

“Yes,” replied Hardy, “because he prefers confidence over confession.”

“How well you know him!” said Rodin, in a tone of the utmost simplicity. Then he resumed: “He is not a man but an angel. His words would convert the most hardened sinner. Without being exactly impious, I had myself lived in the profession of what is called Natural Religion; but the angelic Abbe Gabriel has, by degrees, fixed my wavering belief, given it body and soul, and, in fact, endowed me with faith.”

“How well you know him!” Rodin said, with complete sincerity. Then he continued, “He’s not just a man; he’s an angel. His words could change the heart of the most stubborn sinner. Without being outright irreligious, I had been practicing what’s called Natural Religion; but the angelic Abbe Gabriel has gradually strengthened my shaky beliefs, giving them substance and depth, and has truly blessed me with faith.”

“Yes! he is a truly Christian priest—a priest of love and pardon!” cried Hardy.

“Yes! He is a genuinely Christian priest—a priest of love and forgiveness!” cried Hardy.

“What you say is perfectly true,” replied Rodin; “for I came here almost mad with grief, thinking only of the unhappy boy who had repaid my paternal goodness with the most monstrous ingratitude, and sometimes I yielded to violent bursts of despair, and sometimes sank into a state of mournful dejection, cold as the grave itself. But, suddenly, the Abbe Gabriel appeared—and the darkness fled before the dawning of a new day.”

“What you say is absolutely true,” Rodin replied; “I came here almost crazed with grief, focused only on the unfortunate boy who had repaid my fatherly kindness with the most shocking ingratitude. There were times I gave in to intense waves of despair, and other times I fell into a deep state of sorrow, as cold as the grave itself. But then, suddenly, Abbe Gabriel showed up—and the darkness disappeared with the arrival of a new day.”

30253m
Original

“You were right, sir; there are strange coincidences,” said Hardy, yielding more and more to the feeling of confidence and sympathy, produced by the resemblance of his real position to Rodin’s pretended one. “And to speak frankly,” he added, “I am very glad I have seen you before quitting this house. Were I capable of falling back into fits of cowardly weakness, your example alone would prevent me. Since I listen to you, I feel myself stronger in the noble path which the angelic Abbe Gabriel has opened before me, as you so well express it.”

“You were right, sir; there are some strange coincidences,” said Hardy, yielding more and more to the feeling of confidence and sympathy brought on by the similarity between his real situation and Rodin’s fake one. “And to be honest,” he added, “I’m really glad I got to see you before leaving this house. If I ever felt myself slipping back into fits of cowardice, your example alone would keep me from doing so. Since I’ve been listening to you, I feel stronger on the noble path that the angelic Abbe Gabriel has laid out for me, as you so nicely put it.”

“The poor old man will not then regret having listened to the first impulse of his heart, which urged him to come to you,” said Robin, with a touching expression. “You will sometimes remember me in that world to which you are returning?”

“The poor old man won’t regret listening to the first urge of his heart that led him to you,” said Robin, with a heartfelt expression. “Will you sometimes think of me in that world you’re going back to?”

“Be sure of it, sir; but allow me to ask one question: You remain, you say, in this house?”

“Rest assured, sir; but may I ask one question: You say you’re staying in this house?”

“What would you have me do? There reigns here a calm repose, and one is not disturbed in one’s prayers,” said Rodin, in a very gentle tone. “You see, I have suffered so much—the conduct of that unhappy youth was so horrible—he plunged into such shocking excesses—that the wrath of heaven must be kindled against him. Now I am very old, and it is only by passing the few days that are left me in fervent prayer that I can hope to disarm the just anger of the Lord. Oh! prayer—prayer! It was the Abbe Gabriel who revealed to me all its power and sweetness—and therewith the formidable duties it imposes.”

“What do you want me to do? There’s a peaceful calm here, and no one is disturbed during their prayers,” Rodin said gently. “You see, I’ve suffered so much—the actions of that unhappy young man were terrible—he fell into such shocking excesses—that it must have sparked the anger of heaven against him. Now I’m very old, and the only way I can hope to calm the Lord's rightful anger is by spending my remaining days in fervent prayer. Oh! prayer—prayer! It was Abbe Gabriel who showed me all its power and sweetness—and along with that, the serious responsibilities it brings.”

“Its duties are indeed great and sacred,” answered Hardy, with a pensive air.

“Its duties are truly significant and sacred,” replied Hardy, with a thoughtful expression.

“Do you remember the life of Rancey?” said Rodin, abruptly, as he darted a peculiar glance at Hardy.

“Do you remember Rancey’s life?” Rodin asked suddenly, shooting a strange look at Hardy.

“The founder of La Trappe?” said Hardy, surprised at Rodin’s question. “I remember hearing a very vague account, some time ago, of the motives of his conversion.”

“The founder of La Trappe?” Hardy replied, taken aback by Rodin’s question. “I remember hearing a pretty vague story, a while ago, about why he converted.”

“There is, mark you, no more striking an example of the power of prayer, and of the state of almost divine ecstasy, to which it may lead a religious soul. In a few words, I will relate to you this instructive and tragic history. Rancey—but I beg your pardon; I fear I am trespassing on your time.”

“There is, let me tell you, no more striking example of the power of prayer and the almost divine ecstasy it can bring to a religious soul. In a few words, I'll share this instructive and tragic story with you. Rancey—but I apologize; I don’t mean to take up too much of your time.”

30261m
Original

“No, no,” answered Hardy, hastily; “You cannot think how interested I am in what you tell me. My interview with the Abbe Gabriel was abruptly broken off, and in listening to you I fancy that I hear the further development of his views. Go on, I conjure you.

“No, no,” Hardy replied quickly, “You can’t imagine how intrigued I am by what you’re saying. My meeting with Abbe Gabriel was suddenly cut short, and as I listen to you, I feel like I’m hearing more about his ideas. Please, continue.”

“With all my heart. I only wish that the instruction which, thanks to our angelic priest, I derived from the story of Rancey might be as profitable to you as it was to me.”

“With all my heart. I just hope that the lessons I learned from the story of Rancey, thanks to our wonderful priest, will be as helpful to you as they were to me.”

“This, then, also came from the Abbe Gabriel?”

"This also came from Abbe Gabriel?"

“He related to me this kind of parable in support of his exhortations,” replied Rodin. “Oh, sir! do I not owe to the consoling words of that young priest all that has strengthened and revived my poor old broken heart?”

“He told me this kind of story to back up his advice,” replied Rodin. “Oh, sir! Don’t I owe it to the comforting words of that young priest for everything that has strengthened and revived my poor old broken heart?”

“Then I shall listen to you with a double interest.”

“Then I'll listen to you with extra interest.”

“Rancey was a man of the world,” resumed Rodin, as he looked attentively at Hardy; “a gentleman—young, ardent, handsome. He loved a young lady of high rank. I cannot tell what impediments stood in the way of their union. But this love, though successful, was kept secret, and every evening Rancey visited his mistress by means of a private staircase. It was, they say, one of those passionate loves which men feel but once in their lives. The mystery, even the sacrifice made by the unfortunate girl, who forgot every duty, seemed to give new charms to this guilty passion. In the silence and darkness of secrecy, these two lovers passed two years of voluptuous delirium, which amounted almost to ecstasy.”

“Rancey was a worldly man,” Rodin continued, looking closely at Hardy; “a gentleman—young, passionate, handsome. He loved a young woman of high status. I can't say what obstacles were in the way of their union. But this love, while passionate, was kept hidden, and every evening Rancey visited his mistress through a private staircase. They say it's one of those intense loves that men experience only once in their lifetime. The secrecy and the sacrifice made by the unfortunate girl, who abandoned all her duties, seemed to add to the allure of this forbidden passion. In the silence and darkness of secrecy, these two lovers experienced two years of indulgent ecstasy.”

At these words Hardy started. For the first time of late his brow was suffused with a deep blush; his heart throbbed violently; he remembered that he too had once known the ardent intoxication of a guilty and hidden love. Though the day was closing rapidly, Rodin cast a sidelong glance at Hardy, and perceived the impression he had made. “Some times,” he continued, “thinking of the dangers to which his mistress was exposed, if their connection should be discovered, Rancey wished to sever these delicious ties; but the girl, beside herself with passion, threw herself on the neck of her lover, and threatened him, in the language of intense excitement, to reveal and to brave all, if he thought of leaving her. Too weak and loving to resist the prayers of his mistress, Rancey again and again yielded, and they both gave themselves up to a torrent of delight, which carried them along, forgetful of earth and heaven!”

At these words, Hardy flinched. For the first time in a while, his face turned a deep shade of red; his heart raced wildly as he recalled that he too had once experienced the intense thrill of a secret and forbidden love. Even as the day was quickly fading, Rodin shot a sideways glance at Hardy and noticed the effect he had on him. “Sometimes,” he continued, “worrying about the dangers his mistress faced if their relationship was uncovered, Rancey wanted to end those irresistible ties; but the girl, overwhelmed with passion, threw herself into her lover's arms and passionately threatened to expose everything and face the consequences if he dared to leave her. Too weak and in love to deny her pleas, Rancey repeatedly gave in, and they both surrendered to a wave of ecstasy that swept them away, oblivious to everything else!”

M. Hardy listened to Rodin with feverish and devouring avidity. The Jesuit, in painting, with these almost sensual colors, an ardent and secret love, revived in Hardy burning memories, which till now had been drowned in tears. To the beneficent calm produced by the mild language of Gabriel had succeeded a painful agitation, which, mingled with the reaction of the shocks received that day, began to throw his mind into a strange state of confusion.

M. Hardy listened to Rodin with intense and eager interest. The Jesuit, using these rich and almost sensual colors to depict a passionate and hidden love, brought back to Hardy vivid memories that had been buried in tears until now. The soothing calm from Gabriel's gentle words was replaced by a painful restlessness, which, combined with the emotional toll of the day's events, began to plunge his mind into a peculiar state of confusion.

30285m
Original

Rodin, having so far succeeded in his object, continued as follows: “A fatal day came at last. Rancey, obliged to go to the wars, quitted the girl; but, after a short campaign, he returned, more in love than ever. He had written privately, to say he would arrive almost immediately after his letter. He came accordingly. It was night. He ascended, as usual, the private staircase which led to the chamber of his mistress; he entered the room, his heart beating with love and hope. His mistress had died that morning!”

Rodin, having so far achieved his goal, continued: “A tragic day eventually arrived. Rancey, having to go off to war, left the girl behind; but after a brief campaign, he returned more in love than ever. He had written to say he would be arriving almost right after his letter. He came as expected. It was night. He climbed, as usual, the private staircase that led to his lover's room; he entered the space, his heart racing with love and hope. His lover had died that morning!”

“Ah!” cried Hardy, covering his face with his hands, in terror.

“Ah!” cried Hardy, covering his face with his hands in fear.

“She was dead,” resumed Rodin. “Two wax-candles were burning beside the funeral couch. Rancey could not, would not believe that she was dead. He threw himself on his knees by the corpse. In his delirium, he seized that fair, beloved head, to cover it with kisses. The head parted from the body, and remained in his hands! Yes,” resumed Rodin as Hardy drew back, pale and mute with terror, “yes, the girl had fallen a victim to so swift and extraordinary a disease, that she had not been able to receive the last sacraments. After her death, the doctors, in the hope of discovering the cause of this unknown malady, had begun to dissect that fair form—”

“She was dead,” Rodin continued. “Two wax candles were burning next to the funeral couch. Rancey couldn’t, wouldn’t believe that she was gone. He dropped to his knees by the body. In his delirium, he grabbed that beautiful, beloved head to cover it with kisses. The head came away from the body and stayed in his hands! Yes,” Rodin said as Hardy recoiled, pale and speechless with fear, “yes, the girl had fallen victim to such a rapid and unusual disease that she hadn’t been able to receive the last rites. After her death, the doctors, hoping to find out what caused this unknown illness, had started to dissect that beautiful body—”

As Rodin reached this part of his narrative, night was almost come. A sort of hazy twilight alone reigned in this silent chamber, in the centre of which appeared the pale and ghastly form of Rodin, clad in his long black gown, whilst his eyes seemed to sparkle with diabolic fire. Overcome by the violent emotions occasioned by this story, in which thoughts of death and voluptuousness, love and horror, were so strangely mingled, Hardy remained fixed and motionless, waiting for the words of Rodin, with a combination of curiosity, anguish and alarm.

As Rodin got to this part of his story, night was almost here. A kind of hazy twilight filled the silent room, where the pale and ghostly figure of Rodin appeared, dressed in his long black robe, and his eyes seemed to glow with a wicked fire. Overwhelmed by the intense emotions stirred up by this tale, which oddly combined thoughts of death with pleasure, love with horror, Hardy stood frozen and still, waiting for Rodin's words, caught between curiosity, anxiety, and fear.

“And Rancey?” said he, at last, in an agitated voice, whilst he wiped the cold sweat from his brow.

“And Rancey?” he finally asked, his voice shaking as he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

“After two days of furious delirium,” resumed Rodin, “he renounced the world, and shut himself up in impenetrable solitude. The first period of his retreat was frightful; in his despair, he uttered loud yells of grief and rage, that were audible at some distance. Twice he attempted suicide, to escape from the terrible visions.”

“After two days of intense delirium,” Rodin continued, “he gave up the world and isolated himself in complete solitude. The first phase of his retreat was horrifying; in his anguish, he let out loud cries of sorrow and anger that could be heard from far away. He tried to take his own life twice to escape the nightmarish visions.”

“He had visions, then?” said Hardy, with an increased agony of curiosity.

“He had visions, then?” Hardy asked, his curiosity intensifying with worry.

“Yes,” replied Rodin, in a solemn tone, “he had fearful visions. He saw the girl, who, for his sake, had died in mortal sin, plunged in the heat of the everlasting flames of hell! On that fair face, disfigured by infernal tortures, was stamped the despairing laugh of the damned! Her teeth gnashed with pain; her arms writhed in anguish! She wept tears of blood, and, with an agonized and avenging voice, she cried to her seducer: ‘Thou art the cause of my perdition—my curse, my curse be upon thee!’”

“Yeah,” Rodin replied solemnly, “he had some terrifying visions. He saw the girl who, for his sake, had died in sin, trapped in the intense heat of hell’s flames! That beautiful face, distorted by hellish torture, wore the desperate grin of the damned! Her teeth ground together in pain; her arms thrashed in agony! She cried tears of blood, and with a tortured and vengeful voice, she shouted to her seducer: ‘You are the reason for my damnation—my curse, my curse be upon you!’”

As he pronounced these last words, Rodin advanced three steps nearer to Hardy, accompanying each step with a menacing gesture. If we remember the state of weakness, trouble, and fear, in which M. Hardy was—if we remember that the Jesuit had just roused in the soul of this unfortunate man all the sensual and spiritual memories of a love, cooled, but not extinguished, in tears—if we remember, too, that Hardy reproached himself with the seduction of a beloved object, whom her departure from her duties might (according to the Catholic faith) doom to everlasting flames—we shall not wonder at the terrible effect of this phantasmagoria, conjured up in silence and solitude, in the evening dusk, by this fearful priest.

As he said these last words, Rodin stepped three paces closer to Hardy, making a threatening gesture with each step. Considering the state of weakness, confusion, and fear that M. Hardy was in—remembering that the Jesuit had just stirred up all the sensual and spiritual memories of a love that had cooled but not gone away—if we also recall that Hardy was blaming himself for the seduction of a beloved person, whose abandonment of her duties might (according to the Catholic faith) condemn her to eternal damnation—we can understand the devastating impact of this nightmarish vision, conjured in silence and solitude, during the evening twilight, by this terrifying priest.

The effect on Hardy was indeed striking, and the more dangerous, that the Jesuit, with diabolical craft, seemed only to be carrying out, from another point of view, the ideas of Gabriel. Had not the young priest convinced Hardy that nothing is sweeter, than to ask of heaven forgiveness for those who have sinned, or whom we have led astray? But forgiveness implies punishment; and it was to the punishment alone that Rodin drew the attention of his victim, by painting it in these terrible hues. With hands clasped together, and eye fixed and dilated, Hardy trembled in all his limbs, and seemed still listening to Rodin, though the latter had ceased to speak. Mechanically, he repeated: “My curse, my curse be upon thee?”

The impact on Hardy was truly powerful, and even more dangerous, because the Jesuit, with cunning malice, appeared to be presenting, from a different perspective, the ideas of Gabriel. Hadn't the young priest convinced Hardy that nothing is sweeter than asking heaven for forgiveness for those who have sinned or whom we have misled? But forgiveness means punishment; and Rodin focused solely on the punishment, portraying it in horrific colors. With his hands clasped and eyes wide and fixed, Hardy trembled all over, as if he were still listening to Rodin, even though Rodin had stopped talking. Automatically, he repeated: “My curse, my curse be upon you?”

Then suddenly he exclaimed, in a kind of frenzy: “The curse is on me also! The woman, whom I taught to forget her sacred duties, and to commit mortal sin—one day plunged in the everlasting flames—her arms writhing in agony—weeping tears of blood—will cry to me from the bottomless pit: ‘My curse, my curse be upon thee!’—One day,” he added, with redoubled terror, “one day?—who knows? perhaps at this moment!—for if the sea voyage had been fatal to her—if a shipwreck—oh, God! she too would have died in mortal sin—lost, lost, forever!—Oh, have mercy on her, my God! Crush me in Thy wrath—but have mercy on her—for I alone am guilty!”

Then suddenly he shouted, almost in a frenzy: “The curse is on me too! The woman I taught to forget her sacred duties and to commit mortal sin—one day she'll be plunged into everlasting flames—her arms writhing in agony, weeping tears of blood—will cry out to me from the bottomless pit: ‘My curse, my curse be upon you!’—One day,” he added, filled with even more terror, “one day?—who knows? maybe right now!—because if the sea voyage was fatal for her—if there was a shipwreck—oh, God! she too would have died in mortal sin—lost, lost, forever!—Oh, have mercy on her, my God! Crush me in Your wrath—but have mercy on her—for I alone am guilty!”

And the unfortunate man, almost delirious, sank with clasped hands upon the ground.

And the unfortunate man, nearly out of his mind, fell to the ground with his hands pressed together.

“Sir,” cried Rodin, in an affectionate voice, as he hastened to lift him up, “my dear sir—my dear friend—be calm! Comfort yourself. I cannot bear to see you despond. Alas! my intention was quite the contrary to that.”

“Sir,” cried Rodin, in a caring voice, as he hurried to help him up, “my dear sir—my dear friend—stay calm! Please, don’t be upset. I can’t stand to see you down. Honestly, that was not my intention at all.”

“The curse! the curse! yes, she will curse me also—she, that I loved so much—in the everlasting flames!” murmured Hardy, shuddering, and apparently insensible to the other’s words.

“The curse! The curse! Yes, she will curse me too—she, whom I loved so much—in the everlasting flames!” murmured Hardy, shuddering and seemingly unaware of what the other person was saying.

“But, my dear sir, listen to me, I entreat you,” resumed the latter; “let me finish my story, and then you will find it as consoling as it now seems terrible. For heaven’s sake, remember the adorable words of our angelic Abbe Gabriel, with regard to the sweetness of prayer.”

“But, my dear sir, please listen to me, I beg you,” the latter continued; “let me finish my story, and then you will find it as comforting as it now seems frightening. For heaven’s sake, remember the wonderful words of our angelic Abbe Gabriel about the kindness of prayer.”

At the name of Gabriel, Hardy recovered himself a little, and exclaimed, in a heart-rending tone: “Ay! his words were sweet and beneficent. Where are they now? For mercy’s sake, repeat to me those consoling words.”

At the mention of Gabriel, Hardy pulled himself together a bit and cried out in a heart-wrenching tone, “Yes! His words were kind and uplifting. Where are they now? For pity's sake, please repeat those comforting words to me.”

“Our angelic Abbe Gabriel,” resumed Rodin, “spoke to you of the sweetness of prayer—”

“Our angelic Abbe Gabriel,” Rodin continued, “talked to you about the joy of prayer—”

“Oh, yes! prayer!”

“Oh, yes! Prayer!”

“Well, my dear sir, listen to me, and you shall see how prayer saved Rancey, and made a saint of him. Yes, these frightful torments, that I have just described, these threatening visions, were all conquered by prayer, and changed into celestial delights.”

“Well, my dear sir, listen to me, and you’ll see how prayer saved Rancey and turned him into a saint. Yes, those terrifying torments that I just described, those threatening visions, were all overcome by prayer and transformed into heavenly joys.”

“I beg of you,” said Hardy, in a faint voice, “speak to me of Gabriel, speak to me of heaven—but no more flames—no more hell—where sinful women weep tears of blood—”

“I beg you,” said Hardy, in a weak voice, “talk to me about Gabriel, talk to me about heaven—but no more flames—no more hell—where sinful women cry tears of blood—”

“No, no,” replied Rodin; and even as, in describing hell, his tone had been harsh and threatening, it now became warm and tender, as he uttered the following words: “No; we will have no more images of despair—for, as I have told you, after suffering infernal tortures, Rancey, thanks to the power of prayer, enjoyed the delights of paradise.”

“No, no,” replied Rodin; and just as his tone had been harsh and threatening when talking about hell, it now turned warm and gentle as he said, “No; we won't have any more images of despair—for, as I told you, after enduring terrible suffering, Rancey, through the power of prayer, embraced the joys of paradise.”

“The delights of paradise?” repeated Hardy, listening with anxious attention.

“The pleasures of paradise?” repeated Hardy, listening intently with concern.

“One day, at the height of his grief, a priest, a good priest—another Abbe Gabriel—came to Rancey. Oh, happiness! oh, providential change! In a few days, he taught the sufferer the sacred mysteries of prayer—that pious intercession of the creature, addressed to the Creator, in favor of a soul exposed to the wrath of heaven. Then Rancey seemed transformed. His grief was at once appeased. He prayed; and the more he prayed, the greater was his hope. He felt that God listened to his prayer. Instead of trying to forget his beloved, he now thought of her constantly, and prayed for her salvation. Happy in his obscure cell, alone with that adored remembrance, he passed days and nights in praying for her—plunged in an ineffable, burning, I had almost said amorous ecstasy.”

“One day, at the peak of his sorrow, a priest, a good priest—another Abbe Gabriel—came to Rancey. Oh, what happiness! Oh, what a fortunate change! In just a few days, he taught the troubled soul the sacred secrets of prayer—those heartfelt pleas of a person directed toward the Creator, asking for mercy for a soul facing divine wrath. Rancey then seemed transformed. His grief calmed instantly. He prayed, and the more he prayed, the stronger his hope became. He felt that God was listening to him. Instead of trying to forget his beloved, he now thought of her constantly and prayed for her salvation. Content in his humble cell, alone with that cherished memory, he spent days and nights praying for her—immersed in an indescribable, intense, I would almost say passionate ecstasy.”

It is impossible to give an idea of the tone of almost sensual energy with which Rodin pronounced the word “amorous.” Hardy started, changing from hot to cold. For the first time, his weakened mind caught a glimpse of the fatal pleasures of asceticism, and of that deplorable catalepsy, described in the lives of St. Theresa, St. Aubierge and others.

It’s hard to convey the almost sensual energy with which Rodin said the word “amorous.” Hardy flinched, feeling a wave of emotions. For the first time, his fragile mind got a glimpse of the dangerous pleasures of self-denial and the terrible state of catalepsy mentioned in the lives of St. Theresa, St. Aubierge, and others.

Rodin perceived the other’s thoughts, and continued “Oh, Rancey was not now the man to content himself with a vague, passing prayer, uttered in the whirl of the world’s business, which swallows it up, and prevents it from reaching the ear of heaven. No, no; in the depth of solitude, he endeavored to make his prayers even more efficacious, so ardently did he desire the eternal salvation of his mistress.”

Rodin understood the other person's thoughts and continued, "Oh, Rancey wasn't the type to be satisfied with a vague, fleeting prayer spoken amid the chaos of everyday life, which just gets lost and doesn’t reach the heavens. No, no; in deep solitude, he tried to make his prayers even more powerful because he desperately wanted the eternal salvation of his beloved.”

“What did he do then—oh! what did he do in his solitude?” cried Hardy, who was now powerless in the hands of the Jesuit.

“What did he do then—oh! what did he do in his solitude?” cried Hardy, who was now helpless in the grip of the Jesuit.

“First of all,” said Rodin, with a slight emphasis, “he became a monk.”

“First of all,” Rodin said, placing a bit of emphasis on the words, “he became a monk.”

“A monk!” repeated Hardy, with a pensive air.

“A monk!” Hardy repeated, lost in thought.

“Yes,” resumed Rodin, “he became a monk, because his prayers were thus more likely to be favorably accepted. And then, as in solitude our thoughts are apt to wander, he fasted, and mortified his flesh, and brought into subjection all that was carnal within him, so that, becoming all spirit, his prayers might issue like a pure flame from his bosom, and ascend like the perfume of incense to the throne of the Most High!”

“Yes,” Rodin continued, “he became a monk because that way his prayers were more likely to be accepted. And then, since it's easy to let our minds drift in solitude, he fasted, denied himself pleasures, and controlled all his earthly desires so that, becoming pure spirit, his prayers could rise like a bright flame from his heart and ascend like the sweet scent of incense to the throne of the Most High!”

“Oh! what a delicious dream!” cried Hardy, more and more under the influence of the spell; “to pray for the woman we have adored, and to become spirit—perfume—light!”

“Oh! what a delicious dream!” shouted Hardy, increasingly caught up in the spell; “to pray for the woman we have loved, and to become spirit—perfume—light!”

“Yes; spirit, perfume, light!” said Rodin, with emphasis. “But it is no dream. How many monks, how many hermits, like Rancey, have, by prayers, and austerity, and macerations, attained a divine ecstasy! and if you only knew the celestial pleasures of such ecstasies!—Thus, after he became a monk, the terrible dreams were succeeded by enchanting visions. Many times, after a day of fasting, and a night passed in prayers and macerations, Rancey sank down exhausted on the floor of his cell! Then the spirit freed itself from the vile clogs of matter. His senses were absorbed in pleasure; the sound of heavenly harmony struck upon his ravished car; a bright, mild light, which was not of this world, dawned upon his half-closed eyes; and, at the height of the melodious vibrations of the golden harps of the Seraphim, in the centre of a glory, compared to which the sun is pale, the monk beheld the image of that beloved woman—”

“Yes; spirit, perfume, light!” Rodin said emphatically. “But this isn’t a dream. How many monks, how many hermits, like Rancey, have achieved divine ecstasy through prayers, strict living, and self-discipline! If you only knew the celestial pleasures that come with such ecstasies! After he became a monk, the terrifying dreams were replaced by enchanting visions. Many times, after a day of fasting and a night spent in prayers and self-denial, Rancey would collapse on the floor of his cell! Then his spirit would break free from the dirty burdens of the physical world. His senses were filled with pleasure; the sound of heavenly music resonated in his captivated ears; a bright, gentle light, one that was of another realm, illuminated his half-closed eyes; and at the peak of the melodious harmonies from the golden harps of the Seraphim, in the midst of a splendor that made the sun look dim, the monk saw the image of that beloved woman—”

“Whom by his prayers he had at length rescued from the eternal flames?” said Hardy, in a trembling voice.

“Whom he had finally saved from the eternal flames through his prayers?” said Hardy, in a shaking voice.

“Yes, herself,” replied Rodin, with eloquent enthusiasm, for this monster was skilled in every style of speech. “Thanks to the prayers of her lover, which the Lord had granted, this woman no longer shed tears of blood—no longer writhed her beautiful arms in the convulsions of infernal anguish. No, no; still fair—oh! a thousand times fairer than when she dwelt on earth—fair with the everlasting beauty of angels—she smiled on her lover with ineffable ardor, and, her eyes beaming with a mild radiance, she said to him in a tender and passionate voice: ‘Glory to the Lord! glory to thee, O my beloved! Thy prayers and austerities have saved me. I am numbered amongst the chosen. Thanks, my beloved, and glory!’—And therewith, radiant in her felicity, she stooped to kiss, with lips fragrant with immortality, the lips of the enraptured monk—and their souls mingled in that kiss, burning as love, chaste as divine grace immense as eternity!”

“Yes, her,” replied Rodin, with passionate enthusiasm, because this character was skilled in every way of speaking. “Thanks to her lover's prayers, which the Lord accepted, this woman no longer shed tears of blood—no longer twisted her beautiful arms in the agony of hellish torment. No, no; still beautiful—oh! a thousand times more beautiful than when she lived on earth—beautiful with the eternal beauty of angels—she smiled at her lover with indescribable warmth, and, her eyes shining with a gentle glow, she said to him in a soft and passionate voice: ‘Glory to the Lord! Glory to you, my love! Your prayers and sacrifices have saved me. I am among the chosen. Thank you, my love, and glory!’—And with that, glowing in her happiness, she leaned down to kiss, with lips fragrant with immortality, the lips of the entranced monk—and their souls merged in that kiss, burning like love, pure as divine grace, vast as eternity!”

“Oh!” cried Hardy, completely beside himself; “a whole life of prayer, fasting, torture, for such a moment—with her, whom I mourn—with her, whom I have perhaps led to perdition!”

“Oh!” cried Hardy, totally overwhelmed; “a whole life of praying, fasting, and suffering for this moment—with her, whom I grieve—with her, whom I may have led to doom!”

“What do you say? such a moment!” cried Rodin, whose yellow forehead was bathed in sweat like that of a magnetizer, and who now took Hardy by the hand, and drew still closer, as if to breathe into him the burning delirium; “it was not once in his religious life—it was almost every day, that Rancey, plunged in divine ecstasy, enjoyed these delicious, ineffable, superhuman pleasures, which are to the pleasures of earth what eternity is to man’s existence!”

“What do you think of that moment?” exclaimed Rodin, his sweaty yellow forehead shining like that of a magnetizer. He took Hardy by the hand and pulled him closer, as if to share the intense excitement with him. “It wasn’t just once in his spiritual life—Rancey experienced this divine ecstasy almost every day, indulging in those amazing, indescribable, superhuman pleasures, which are to earthly pleasures what eternity is to human existence!”

Seeing, no doubt, that Hardy was now at the point to which he wished to bring him, and the night being almost entirely come, the reverend father coughed two or three times in a significant manner, and looked towards the door. At this moment, Hardy, in the height of his frenzy, exclaimed, with a supplicating voice: “A cell—a tomb—and the Ecstatic Vision!”

Seeing that Hardy was now at the point he wanted to reach, and with night almost here, the reverend father cleared his throat a few times meaningfully and glanced towards the door. At that moment, Hardy, caught up in his frenzy, cried out in a pleading voice: “A cell—a tomb—and the Ecstatic Vision!”

The door of the room opened, and Father d’Aigrigny entered, with a cloak under his arm. A servant followed him, bearing a light.

The door to the room opened, and Father d’Aigrigny walked in, holding a cloak under his arm. A servant followed him, carrying a light.

About ten minutes after this scene, a dozen robust men with frank, open countenances, led by Agricola, entered the Rue de Vaugirard, and advanced joyously towards the house of the reverend fathers. It was a deputation from the former workmen of M. Hardy. They came to escort him, and to congratulate him on his return amongst them. Agricola walked at their head. Suddenly he saw a carriage with post-horses issuing from the gateway of the house. The postilion whipped up the horses, and they started at full gallop. Was it chance or instinct? The nearer the carriage approached the group of which he formed a part, the more did Agricola’s heart sink within him.

About ten minutes after this scene, a dozen strong men with honest, open faces, led by Agricola, entered Rue de Vaugirard and happily made their way toward the reverend fathers' house. They were a group of former workers from M. Hardy. They came to escort him and to congratulate him on his return. Agricola walked at their front. Suddenly, he spotted a carriage with post horses coming out of the house's gateway. The postilion urged the horses forward, and they took off at a full gallop. Was it coincidence or instinct? The closer the carriage got to the group he was in, the more Agricola felt his heart sink.

The impression became so vivid that it was soon changed into a terrible apprehension; and at the moment when the vehicle, which had its blinds down, was about to pass close by him, the smith, in obedience to a resistless impulse, exclaimed, as he rushed to the horses’ heads: “Help, friends! stop them!”

The image became so clear that it quickly turned into a frightening feeling; and just as the vehicle, which had its blinds down, was about to pass right by him, the blacksmith, driven by an uncontrollable urge, shouted as he ran to the horses' heads: “Help, friends! Stop them!”

“Postilion! ten louis if you ride over him!” cried from the carriage the military voice of Father d’Aigrigny.

“Postilion! Ten louis if you run him over!” shouted the military voice of Father d’Aigrigny from the carriage.

The cholera was still raging. The postilion had heard of the murder of the poisoners. Already frightened at the sudden attack of Agricola, he struck him a heavy blow on the head with the butt of his whip which stretched him senseless on the ground. Then, spurring with all his might, he urged his three horses into a triple gallop, and the carriage rapidly disappeared, whilst Agricola’s companions, who had neither understood his actions nor the sense of his words, crowded around the smith, and did their best to revive him.

The cholera was still spreading. The postilion had heard about the murder of the poisoners. Already scared by Agricola's sudden attack, he hit him hard on the head with the butt of his whip, knocking him unconscious. Then, urging his three horses into a full gallop, he made the carriage quickly disappear, while Agricola’s companions, who neither understood his actions nor the meaning of his words, rushed around the smith trying to revive him.





CHAPTER XLIV. REMEMBRANCES.

Other events took place a few days after the fatal evening in which M. Hardy, fascinated and misled by the deplorable, mystic jargon of Rodin, had implored Father d’Aigrigny on his knees to remove him far from Paris, into some deep solitude where he might devote himself to a life of prayer and ascetic austerities. Marshal Simon, since his arrival in Paris, had occupied, with his two daughters, a house in the Rue des Trois-Freres. Before introducing the reader into this modest dwelling, we are obliged to recall to his memory some preceding facts. The day of the burning of Hardy ‘s factory, Marshal Simon had come to consult with his father on a question of the highest importance, and to communicate to him his painful apprehensions on the subject of the growing sadness of his twin daughters, which he was unable to explain.

Other events took place a few days after the tragic evening when M. Hardy, captivated and misled by the unfortunate, mystic phrases of Rodin, had begged Father d’Aigrigny on his knees to take him far from Paris, into some remote solitude where he could dedicate himself to a life of prayer and strict self-discipline. Since arriving in Paris, Marshal Simon had been living with his two daughters in a house on Rue des Trois-Freres. Before we take the reader into this modest home, we need to remind them of some earlier events. On the day of the fire at Hardy’s factory, Marshal Simon had come to consult his father about a matter of great importance and to share his deep concerns about the increasing sadness of his twin daughters, which he couldn’t understand.

Marshal Simon held in religious reverence the memory of the Great Emperor. His gratitude to the hero was boundless, his devotion blind, his enthusiasm founded upon reason, his affection warm as the most sincere and passionate friendship. But this was not all.

Marshal Simon held the memory of the Great Emperor in deep reverence. His gratitude to the hero was limitless, his devotion unwavering, his enthusiasm based on reason, and his affection as warm as the most genuine and passionate friendship. But that wasn't all.

One day the emperor, in a burst of joy and paternal tenderness, had led the marshal to the cradle of the sleeping King of Rome, and said to him, as he proudly pointed to the beautiful child: “My old friend, swear to me that you will serve the son as you have served the father!”

One day, the emperor, filled with joy and fatherly affection, took the marshal to the crib of the sleeping King of Rome and said to him, while proudly pointing at the beautiful child, “My old friend, promise me that you will serve the son just as you have served the father!”

30293m
Original

Marshal Simon took and kept that vow. During the Restoration, the chief of a military conspiracy in favor of Napoleon II., he had attempted in vain to secure a regiment of cavalry, at that time commanded by the Marquis d’Aigrigny. Betrayed and denounced, the marshal, after a desperate duel with the future Jesuit, had succeeded in reaching Poland, and thus escaping a sentence of death. It is useless to repeat the series of events which led the marshal from Poland to India, and then brought him back to Paris after the Revolution of July—an epoch at which a number of his old comrades in arms had solicited and obtained from the government, without his knowledge, the confirmation of the rank and title which the emperor had bestowed upon him just before Waterloo.

Marshal Simon took and kept that vow. During the Restoration, he was the leader of a military conspiracy in favor of Napoleon II. He tried unsuccessfully to secure a cavalry regiment that was being commanded by the Marquis d’Aigrigny. Betrayed and reported, the marshal, after a desperate duel with the future Jesuit, managed to escape to Poland, evading a death sentence. There’s no need to go over the series of events that took the marshal from Poland to India and then back to Paris after the July Revolution—at a time when several of his old comrades-in-arms had requested and received confirmation from the government, without his knowledge, of the rank and title that the emperor had given him just before Waterloo.

On his return to Paris, after his long exile, in spite of all the happiness he felt in at length embracing his children, Marshal Simon was deeply affected on learning the death of their mother, whom he adored. Till the last moment, he had hoped to find her in Paris. The disappointment was dreadful, and he felt it cruelly, though he sought consolation in his children’s affection.

On his return to Paris after his long exile, even though he was filled with happiness at finally being with his children, Marshal Simon was deeply saddened to learn of their mother's death, whom he adored. Until the very end, he had hoped to find her in Paris. The disappointment was devastating, and he felt it intensely, although he tried to find comfort in his children's love.

But soon new causes of trouble and anxiety were interwoven with his life by the machinations of Rodin. Thanks to the secret intrigues of the reverend father at the Courts of Rome and Vienna, one of his emissaries, in a condition to inspire full confidence, and provided with undeniable evidence to support his words, went to Marshal Simon, and said to him: “The son of the emperor is dying, the victim of the fears with which the name of Napoleon still inspires Europe.

But soon, new sources of trouble and anxiety were tangled up in his life because of Rodin's schemes. Thanks to the secret plots of the reverend father at the Courts of Rome and Vienna, one of his messengers, who could instill complete trust and had undeniable proof to back up his claims, approached Marshal Simon and said to him: “The emperor's son is dying, a victim of the fears that Napoleon's name still stirs in Europe.”

“From this slow expiring, you, Marshal Simon, one of the emperor’s most faithful friends, are able to rescue this unfortunate prince.

“From this slow decline, you, Marshal Simon, one of the emperor’s most loyal friends, can save this unfortunate prince.

“The correspondence in my hand proves that it would be easy to open relations, of the surest and most secret nature, with one of the most influential persons about the King of Rome, and this person would be disposed to favor the prince’s escape.

“The letter in my hand shows that it would be simple to establish a relationship, one that is both reliable and discreet, with one of the most powerful people close to the King of Rome, and this person would be willing to support the prince’s escape.”

“It is possible, by a bold, unexpected stroke, to deliver Napoleon II. from the custody of Austria, which would leave him to perish by inches in an atmosphere that is fatal to him.

“It is possible, with a bold, unexpected move, to free Napoleon II from Austria's custody, which would otherwise leave him to slowly suffer and die in an environment that is harmful to him."

“The enterprise may be a rash one, but it has chances of success that you Marshal Simon, more than any other, could change into certainties; for your devotion to the emperor is well known, and we remember with what adventurous audacity you conspired, in 1815, in favor of Napoleon II.”

“The venture might be reckless, but it has opportunities for success that you, Marshal Simon, more than anyone else, could turn into certainties; your loyalty to the emperor is well recognized, and we recall how boldly you conspired in 1815 for Napoleon II.”

The state of languor and decline of the King of Rome was then in France a matter of public notoriety. People even went so far as to affirm that the son of the hero was carefully trained by priests, who kept him in complete ignorance of the glory of his paternal name; and that, by the most execrable machinations, they strove day by day to extinguish every noble and generous instinct that displayed itself in the unfortunate youth. The coldest hearts were touched and softened at the story of so sad and fatal a destiny. When we remember the heroic character and chivalrous loyalty of Marshal Simon, and his passionate devotion to the emperor, we can understand how the father of Rose and Blanche was more interested than any one else in the fate of the young prince, and how, if occasion offered, he would feel himself obliged not to confine his efforts to mere regrets. With regard to the reality of the correspondence produced by Rodin’s emissary, it had been submitted by the marshal to a searching test, by means of his intimacy with one of his old companions in arms, who had been for a long period on a mission to Vienna, in the time of the empire. The result of this investigation, conducted with as much prudence as address, so that nothing should transpire, showed that the marshal might give his serious attention to the advances made him.

The state of weakness and decline of the King of Rome was well-known in France. People even claimed that the son of the hero was being trained by priests, who kept him completely unaware of the glory of his father’s name; and that, through the most despicable schemes, they worked every day to crush any noble and generous instincts that appeared in the unfortunate young man. Even the coldest hearts were moved and softened by the story of such a sad and tragic fate. When we think about the heroic character and loyal devotion of Marshal Simon, and his passionate allegiance to the emperor, we can understand why the father of Rose and Blanche was more concerned than anyone else about the young prince's fate, and how, if the chance arose, he would feel compelled to do more than just express his regrets. Regarding the authenticity of the correspondence generated by Rodin’s agent, the marshal subjected it to a thorough investigation, leveraging his close relationship with one of his old comrades, who had spent a long time on a mission to Vienna during the empire. The outcome of this inquiry, conducted with great care and skill to ensure nothing was revealed, indicated that the marshal could seriously consider the offers made to him.

Hence, this proposition threw the father of Rose and Blanche into a cruel perplexity; for, to attempt so bold and dangerous an enterprise, he must once more abandon his children; whilst, on the contrary, if, alarmed at this separation, he renounced the endeavor to save the King of Rome, whose lingering death was perfectly true and well authenticated, the marshal would consider himself as false to the vow he had sworn to the emperor. To end these painful hesitations, full of confidence in the inflexible uprightness of his father’s character, the marshal had gone to ask his advice; unfortunately the old republican workman, mortally wounded during the attack on M. Hardy’s factory, but still pondering over the serious communication of his son, died with these words upon his Lips: “My son, you have a great duty to perform, under pain of not acting like a man of honor, and of disobeying my last will. You must, without hesitation—”

Hence, this proposition put the father of Rose and Blanche in a tough spot; to take on such a bold and risky mission, he would have to leave his children again. On the other hand, if he got scared of this separation and decided against trying to save the King of Rome, whose slow death was undeniable and well-documented, the marshal would feel he was going back on the oath he had made to the emperor. To resolve this painful uncertainty, trusting in his father’s unwavering integrity, the marshal went to seek his advice. Unfortunately, the old republican worker, fatally wounded during the assault on M. Hardy’s factory but still thinking about his son's serious concern, died with these words on his lips: “My son, you have a great duty to fulfill, or you won’t act like a man of honor and will disobey my last wish. You must, without hesitation—”

But, by a deplorable fatality, the last words, which would have completed the sense of the old workman’s thought, were spoken in so feeble a voice as to be quite unintelligible. He died, leaving Marshal Simon in a worse state of anxiety, as one of the two courses open to him had now been formally condemned by his father, in whose judgment he had the most implicit and merited confidence. In a word, his mind was now tortured by the doubt whether his father had intended, in the name of honor and duty, to advise him not to abandon his children, to engage in so hazardous an enterprise, or whether, on the contrary, he had wished him to leave them for a time, to perform the vow made to the emperor, and endeavor at least to rescue Napoleon II. from a captivity that might soon be mortal.

But, in a tragic twist of fate, the last words that would have completed the old workman’s thought were spoken in such a weak voice that they were completely unintelligible. He died, leaving Marshal Simon even more anxious because one of the two options available to him had now been officially rejected by his father, whose judgment he trusted implicitly and rightfully. In short, he was tormented by the uncertainty of whether his father intended, out of honor and duty, to advise him not to abandon his children to take on such a risky endeavor, or whether he meant for him to leave them for a while to fulfill the vow made to the emperor and at least try to rescue Napoleon II from a captivity that could soon become fatal.

This perplexity, rendered more cruel by certain circumstances, to be related hereafter, the tragical death of his father, who had expired in his arms; the incessant and painful remembrance of his wife, who had perished in a land of exile; and finally, the grief he felt at perceiving the overgrowing sadness of Rose and Blanche, occasioned severe shocks to Marshal Simon. Let us add that, in spite of his natural intrepidity, so nobly proved by twenty years of war, the ravages of the cholera, the same terrible malady to which his wife had fallen a victim in Siberia, filled the marshal with involuntary dread. Yes, this man of iron nerves, who had coolly braved death in so many battles, felt the habitual firmness of his character give way at sight of the scenes of desolation and mourning which Paris offered at every step. Yet, when Mdlle. de Cardoville gathered round her the members of her family, to warn them against the plot of their enemies, the affectionate tenderness of Adrienne for Rose and Blanche appeared to exercise so happy an influence on their mysterious sorrow, that the marshal, forgetting for a moment his fatal regrets, thought only of enjoying this blessed change, which, alas! was but of short duration. Having now recalled these facts to the mind of the reader, we shall continue our story.

This confusion, made worse by certain circumstances that will be detailed later, included the tragic death of his father, who had died in his arms; the constant and painful memories of his wife, who had died in exile; and finally, the sadness he saw in Rose and Blanche, which deeply affected Marshal Simon. It’s worth noting that, despite his natural courage, proven over twenty years of war, the devastation caused by cholera—the same awful disease that took his wife in Siberia—filled the marshal with an involuntary fear. Yes, this man of steel, who had faced death so calmly in countless battles, found his usual strength faltering when confronted with the scenes of despair and mourning that seemed to greet him at every turn in Paris. However, when Mdlle. de Cardoville gathered her family around her to warn them about their enemies' plot, Adrienne’s loving concern for Rose and Blanche had such a positive effect on their mysterious sadness that the marshal, momentarily forgetting his heartbreaking regrets, focused solely on appreciating this brief moment of happiness, which, sadly, was not to last. Having reminded the reader of these points, we will continue our story.





CHAPTER XLV. THE BLOCKHEAD

We have stated that Marshal Simon occupied a small house in the Rue des Trois-Freres. Two o’clock in the afternoon had just struck in the marshal’s sleeping-chamber, a room furnished with military simplicity. In the recess, in which stood the bed, hung a trophy composed of the arms used by the marshal during his campaigns. On the secretary opposite was a small bronze bust of the emperor, the only ornament of the apartment. Out of doors the temperature was far from warm, and the marshal had become susceptible to cold during his long residence in India. A good fire therefore blazed upon the hearth. A door, concealed by the hangings, and leading to a back staircase, opened slowly, and a man entered the chamber. He carried a basket of wood, and advanced leisurely to the fireplace, before which he knelt clown, and began to arrange the logs symmetrically in a box that stood besides the hearth. After some minutes occupied in this manner, still kneeling, he gradually approached another door, at a little distance from the chimney, and appeared to listen with deep attention, as if he wished to hear what was passing in the next room.

We have mentioned that Marshal Simon lived in a small house on Rue des Trois-Frères. It was just two o’clock in the afternoon in the marshal’s bedroom, a space decorated with a simple military style. In the nook where the bed was placed, there was a trophy made up of the weapons used by the marshal in his campaigns. On the opposing desk sat a small bronze bust of the emperor, the only decoration in the room. Outside, the weather was far from warm, and the marshal had become sensitive to the cold during his lengthy stay in India. So, a good fire was roaring in the fireplace. A door, hidden by the drapes and leading to a back staircase, opened slowly, and a man stepped into the room. He carried a basket of firewood and slowly made his way to the fireplace, where he knelt down and began arranging the logs neatly in a box beside the hearth. After spending some minutes doing this, still kneeling, he gradually moved closer to another door a little away from the chimney and seemed to listen intently, as if he were trying to hear what was happening in the next room.

This man, employed as an inferior servant in the house, had the most ridiculously stupid look that can be imagined. His functions consisted in carrying wood, running errands, etc. In other respects he was a kind of laughing-stock to the other servants. In a moment of good humor, Dagobert, who filled the post of major-domo, had given this idiot the name of “Loony” (lunatic), which he had retained ever since, and which he deserved in every respect, as well for his awkwardness and folly as for his unmeaning face, with its grotesquely flat nose, sloping chin, and wide, staring eyes. Add to this description a jacket of red stuff, and a triangular white apron, and we must acknowledge that the simpleton was quite worthy of his name.

This man, working as a lowly servant in the house, had the most absurdly stupid look you can imagine. His job involved carrying wood, running errands, and so on. In other ways, he was the butt of jokes among the other servants. During a moment of good humor, Dagobert, who was the head servant, had given this fool the nickname “Loony” (lunatic), which he had kept ever since, and it perfectly suited him for his clumsiness and foolishness, as well as for his expressionless face, with its oddly flat nose, sloping chin, and wide, staring eyes. Add to this a red jacket and a triangular white apron, and we have to admit that the simpleton was indeed deserving of his name.

Yet, at the moment when Loony listened so attentively at the door of the adjoining room, a ray of quick intelligence animated for an instant his dull and stupid countenance.

Yet, at the moment when Loony listened so intently at the door of the adjoining room, a flash of sharp awareness lit up his previously dull and blank expression for a brief moment.

When he had thus listened for a short time, Loony returned to the fireplace, still crawling on his knees; then rising, he again took his basket half full of wood, and once more approaching the door at which he had listened knocked discreetly. No one answered. He knocked a second time, and more loudly. Still there was the same silence.

When he had listened for a little while, Loony crawled back to the fireplace on his knees. Then he stood up, grabbed his basket that was half full of wood, and went back to the door where he had been listening, knocking softly. No one answered. He knocked a second time, this time louder. Still, there was nothing but silence.

Then he said, in a harsh, squeaking, laughable voice: “Ladies, do you want any wood, if you please, for your fire?”

Then he said, in a sharp, squeaky, ridiculous voice: "Ladies, would you like any wood for your fire?"

Receiving no answer, Loony placed his basket on the ground, opened the door gently, and entered the next room, after casting a rapid glance around. He came out again in a few seconds, looking from side to side with an anxious air, like a man who had just accomplished some important and mysterious task.

Receiving no answer, Loony set his basket down, opened the door gently, and stepped into the next room after quickly checking his surroundings. He reemerged moments later, glancing around anxiously, like someone who had just completed a significant and secretive job.

Taking up his basket, he was about to leave Marshal Simon’s room, when the door of the private staircase was opened slowly and with precaution, and Dagobert appeared.

Grabbing his basket, he was about to leave Marshal Simon’s room when the door to the private staircase slowly and carefully opened, and Dagobert came in.

The soldier, evidently surprised at the servant’s presence, knitted his brows, and exclaimed abruptly, “What are you doing here?”

The soldier, clearly taken aback by the servant's presence, furrowed his brows and said abruptly, “What are you doing here?”

At this sudden interrogation, accompanied by a growl expressive of the ill-humor of Spoil-sport, who followed close on his master’s heels, Loony uttered a cry of real or pretended terror. To give, perhaps, an appearance of greater reality to his dread, the supposed simpleton let his basket fall on the ground, as if astonishment and fear had loosened his hold of it.

At this unexpected questioning, along with a growl that showed Spoil-sport's bad mood as he stayed close to his master, Loony let out a scream of genuine or feigned fear. To make his terror appear more believable, the supposed fool let his basket drop to the ground, as if his surprise and fear had caused him to lose his grip on it.

“What are you doing, numbskull?” resumed Dagobert, whose countenance was impressed with deep sadness, and who seemed little disposed to laugh at the fellow’s stupidity.

“What are you doing, idiot?” Dagobert continued, his face showing deep sadness, and he didn't seem in the mood to laugh at the guy’s foolishness.

“Oh, M. Dagobert! how you frighten me! Dear me! what a pity I had not an armful of plates, to prove it was not my fault if I broke them all.”

“Oh, Mr. Dagobert! You’re scaring me! Oh dear! What a shame I didn’t have a bunch of plates, to show it wasn’t my fault if I broke them all.”

“I ask what you are doing,” resumed the soldier.

“I’m asking what you’re doing,” the soldier continued.

“You see, M. Dagobert,” replied Loony, pointing to his basket, “that I came with some wood to master’s room, so that he might burn it, if it was cold—which it is.”

“You see, M. Dagobert,” replied Loony, pointing to his basket, “I brought some wood to the master’s room so he could use it to keep warm since it’s cold.”

“Very well. Pick up your wood, and begone!”

“Alright. Grab your wood and get out of here!”

“Oh, M. Dagobert! my legs tremble under me. How you did scare me, to be sure!”

“Oh, Mr. Dagobert! My legs are shaking. You really scared me!”

“Will you begone, brute?” resumed the veteran; and seizing Loony by the arm, he pushed him towards the door, while Spoil-sport, with recumbent ears, and hair standing up like the quills of a porcupine, seemed inclined to accelerate his retreat.

“Will you get lost, you brute?” the veteran said again, grabbing Loony by the arm and pushing him toward the door, while Spoil-sport, with his ears down and hair standing up like a porcupine’s quills, looked ready to speed up his escape.

“I am going, M. Dagobert, I am going,” replied the simpleton, as he hastily gathered up his basket; “only please to tell the dog—”

“I’m leaving, M. Dagobert, I’m leaving,” replied the simpleton, as he quickly collected his basket; “just please let the dog know—”

“Go to the devil, you stupid chatterbox!” cried Dagobert, as he pushed Loony through the doorway.

“Go to hell, you annoying chatterbox!” shouted Dagobert, as he shoved Loony through the doorway.

Then the soldier bolted the door which led to the private staircase, and going to that which communicated with the apartments of the two sisters, he double-locked it. Having done this, he hastened to the alcove in which stood the bed and taking down a pair of loaded pistols, he carefully removed the percussion caps, and, unable to repress a deep sigh, restored the weapons to the place in which he had found them. Then, as if on second thoughts, he took down an Indian dagger with a very sharp blade, and drawing it from its silver-gilt sheath, proceeded to break the point of this murderous instrument, by twisting it beneath one of the iron castors of the bed.

Then the soldier locked the door that led to the private staircase, and going to the one that connected to the two sisters' apartments, he double-locked it. After doing this, he hurried to the alcove where the bed was and took down a pair of loaded pistols. He carefully removed the percussion caps and, unable to hold back a deep sigh, put the weapons back where he found them. Then, as if reconsidering, he took down an Indian dagger with a very sharp blade, drew it from its silver-gilt sheath, and began to break the point of this deadly weapon by twisting it under one of the iron wheels of the bed.

Dagobert then proceeded to unfasten the two doors, and, returning slowly to the marble chimney-piece, he leaned against it with a gloomy and pensive air. Crouching before the fire, Spoil-sport followed with an attentive eye the least movement of his master. The good dog displayed a rare and intelligent sagacity. The soldier, having drawn out his handkerchief, let fall, without perceiving it, a paper containing a roll of tobacco. Spoil-sport, who had all the qualities of a retriever of the Rutland race, took the paper between his teeth, and, rising upon his hind-legs, presented it respectfully to Dagobert. But the latter received it mechanically, and appeared indifferent to the dexterity of his dog. The grenadier’s countenance revealed as much sorrow as anxiety. After remaining for some minutes near the fire, with fixed and meditative look, he began to walk about the room in great agitation, one of his hands thrust into the bosom of his long blue frock-coat, which was buttoned up to the chin, and the other into one of his hind-pockets.

Dagobert then opened the two doors and slowly returned to the marble fireplace, leaning against it with a gloomy and thoughtful expression. Crouching in front of the fire, Spoil-sport watched his master closely, paying attention to every little movement. The good dog showed a rare and intelligent understanding. The soldier, having pulled out his handkerchief, accidentally dropped a paper containing a roll of tobacco. Spoil-sport, who had all the traits of a Rutland retriever, picked the paper up gently between his teeth and stood on his hind legs to present it respectfully to Dagobert. However, Dagobert took it mechanically, seemingly indifferent to his dog's skill. The grenadier’s face revealed as much sorrow as it did anxiety. After a few minutes of staring thoughtfully at the fire, he began to pace the room restlessly, one hand tucked into the front of his long blue coat, which was buttoned up to the chin, and the other in one of his back pockets.

From time to time he stopped abruptly, and seemed to make reply to his own thoughts, or uttered an exclamation of doubt and uneasiness; then, turning towards the trophy of arms, he shook his head mournfully, and murmured, “No matter—this fear may be idle; but he has acted so extraordinarily these two days, that it is at all events more prudent—”

From time to time, he would stop suddenly and seem to respond to his own thoughts, or let out an exclamation of doubt and anxiety; then, turning towards the trophy of weapons, he shook his head sadly and murmured, “It doesn’t matter—this fear might be baseless; but he has been acting so strangely these past two days that it’s definitely more sensible—”

He continued his walk, and said, after a new and prolonged silence: “Yes he must tell me. It makes me too uneasy. And then the poor children—it is enough to break one’s heart.”

He kept walking and said, after a long pause, “Yeah, he needs to tell me. It’s making me really anxious. And then the poor kids—it’s heartbreaking.”

And Dagobert hastily drew his moustache between his thumb and forefinger, a nervous movement, which with him was an evident symptom of extreme agitation. Some minutes after, the soldier resumed, still answering his inward thoughts: “What can it be? It is hardly possible to be the letters, they are too infamous; he despises them. And yet But no, no—he is above that!”

And Dagobert quickly rubbed his mustache between his thumb and forefinger, a nervous habit that clearly showed he was very agitated. A few minutes later, the soldier continued, still responding to his own thoughts: “What could it be? It can’t be the letters; they’re too terrible; he looks down on them. And yet, no, no—he’s above that!”

And Dagobert again began to walk with hasty steps. Suddenly, Spoil-sport pricked up his ears, turned his head in the direction of the staircase door, and growled hoarsely. A few seconds after, some one knocked at the door.

And Dagobert started walking quickly again. Suddenly, Spoil-sport perked up his ears, turned his head toward the staircase door, and growled deep in his throat. A few seconds later, someone knocked at the door.

“Who is there?” said Dagobert. There was no answer, but the person knocked again. Losing patience, the soldier went hastily to open it, and saw the servant’s stupid face.

“Who is it?” Dagobert asked. There was no answer, but the person knocked again. Losing patience, the soldier quickly went to open the door and saw the servant’s vacant expression.

“Why don’t you answer, when I ask who knocks!” said the soldier, angrily.

“Why don’t you answer me when I ask who’s knocking?” the soldier said, irritated.

“M. Dagobert, you sent me away just now, and I was afraid of making you cross, if I said I had come again.”

“M. Dagobert, you just sent me away, and I was worried about upsetting you if I said I came back.”

“What do you want? Speak then—come in, stupid!” cried the exasperated. Dagobert, as he pulled him into the room.

“What do you want? Speak up—come in, idiot!” yelled the exasperated Dagobert as he pulled him into the room.

“M. Dagobert, don’t be angry—I’ll tell you all about it—it is a young man.”

“M. Dagobert, please don't be mad—I’ll explain everything—it’s a young guy.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“He wants to speak to you directly, Mr. Dagobert.”

“Mr. Dagobert, he wants to talk to you directly.”

“His name?”

"What's his name?"

“His name, M. Dagobert?” replied Loony, rolling about and laughing with an idiotic air.

“His name, M. Dagobert?” replied Loony, rolling around and laughing with a silly look on his face.

“Yes, his name. Speak, idiot!”

“Yes, his name. Speak, fool!”

“Oh, M. Dagobert! it’s all in joke that you ask me his name!”

“Oh, Mr. Dagobert! It’s just a joke that you’re asking me his name!”

“You are determined, fool that you are, to drive me out of my senses!” cried the soldier, seizing Loony by the collar. “The name of this young man!”

“You're so determined, you fool, to drive me insane!” cried the soldier, grabbing Loony by the collar. “What's this young man's name?”

“Don’t be angry, M. Dagobert. I didn’t tell you the name because you know it.”

“Don’t be angry, M. Dagobert. I didn’t tell you the name because you already know it.”

“Beast!” said Dagobert, shaking his fist at him.

“Beast!” Dagobert shouted, shaking his fist at him.

“Yes, you do know it, M. Dagobert, for the young man is your own son. He is downstairs, and wants to speak to you directly—yes, directly.”

“Yes, you know it, M. Dagobert, because the young man is your son. He’s downstairs and wants to talk to you directly—yes, directly.”

The stupidity was so well assumed, that Dagobert was the dupe of it. Moved to compassion rather than anger by such imbecility, he looked fixedly at the servant, shrugged his shoulders, and said, as he advanced towards the staircase, “Follow me!”

The stupidity was so obvious that Dagobert fell for it. Feeling more compassion than anger at such foolishness, he stared at the servant, shrugged his shoulders, and said as he walked toward the staircase, “Follow me!”

30301m
Original

Loony obeyed; but, before closing the door, he drew a letter secretly from his pocket, and dropped it behind him without turning his head, saying all the while to Dagobert, for the purpose of occupying his attention: “Your son is in the court, M. Dagobert. He would not come up—that’s why he is still downstairs!”

Loony complied; however, before shutting the door, he discreetly pulled a letter from his pocket and dropped it behind him without looking back. Meanwhile, he told Dagobert, in order to keep his attention occupied, "Your son is in the courtyard, Mr. Dagobert. He didn’t come up—that's why he's still downstairs!"

Thus talking, he closed the door, believing he had left the letter on the floor of Marshal Simon’s room. But he had reckoned without Spoil-sport. Whether he thought it more prudent to bring up the rear, or, from respectful deference for a biped, the worthy dog had been the last to leave the room, and, being a famous carrier, as soon as he saw the letter dropped by Loony, he took it delicately between his teeth, and followed close on the heels of the servant, without the latter perceiving this new proof of the intelligence and sagacity of Spoil-sport.

Thus speaking, he closed the door, thinking he had left the letter on the floor of Marshal Simon’s room. But he hadn’t considered Spoil-sport. Whether he thought it more sensible to bring up the rear or out of respectful deference for a human, the good dog had been the last to leave the room, and, being a well-known carrier, as soon as he noticed the letter dropped by Loony, he gently picked it up with his teeth and followed closely behind the servant, without the latter noticing this new evidence of Spoil-sport’s intelligence and cleverness.





CHAPTER XLVI. THE ANONYMOUS LETTERS.

We will explain presently what became of the letter, which Spoil-sport held between his teeth, and why he left his master, when the latter ran to meet Agricola. Dagobert had not seen his son for some days. Embracing him cordially, he led him into one of the rooms on the ground floor, which he usually occupied. “And how is your wife?” said the soldier to his son.

We will soon explain what happened to the letter that Spoil-sport had in his mouth and why he left his master while the latter went to meet Agricola. Dagobert hadn’t seen his son for a few days. He hugged him warmly and took him into one of the rooms on the ground floor that he typically used. “So, how’s your wife?” the soldier asked his son.

“She is well, father, thank you.”

"She's doing well, Dad, thanks."

Perceiving a great change in Agricola’s countenance, Dagobert resumed: “You look sad. Has anything gone wrong since I saw you last?”

Perceiving a significant change in Agricola’s expression, Dagobert continued: “You look sad. Has anything happened since we last met?”

“All is over, father. We have lost him,” said the smith, in a tone of despair.

“All is over, Dad. We’ve lost him,” said the smith, in a tone of despair.

“Lost whom?”

“Lost who?”

“M. Hardy.”

“M. Hardy.”

“M. Hardy!—why, three days ago, you told me you were going to see him.”

“M. Hardy!—just three days ago, you said you were going to see him.”

“Yes, father, I have seen him—and my dear brother Gabriel saw him and spoke to him—how he speaks! with a voice that comes from the heart!—and he had so revived and encouraged him, that M. Hardy consented to return amongst us. Then I, wild with joy, ran to tell the good news to some of my mates, who were waiting to hear the result of nay interview with M. Hardy. I brought them all with me to thank and bless him. We were within a hundred yards of the house belonging to the black-gowns—”

“Yes, Dad, I’ve seen him—and my dear brother Gabriel saw him and talked to him—how he speaks! with a voice that comes from the heart!—and he had energized and encouraged him so much that M. Hardy agreed to come back to us. Then I, overwhelmed with joy, ran to share the good news with some of my friends who were waiting to hear the outcome of my meeting with M. Hardy. I brought them all with me to thank and bless him. We were within a hundred yards of the house of the black-gowns—”

“Ali, the black-gowns!” said Dagobert, with a gloomy air. “Then some mischief will happen. I know them.”

“Ali, the black gowns!” said Dagobert, looking somber. “That means trouble is coming. I know them.”

“You are not mistaken, father,” answered Agricola, with a sigh. “I was running on with my comrades, when I saw a carriage coming towards us. Some presentiment told me that they were taking away M. Hardy.”

“You're not wrong, Dad,” Agricola replied with a sigh. “I was out running with my friends when I saw a carriage approaching us. Some instinct told me that they were taking away Mr. Hardy.”

“By force!” said Dagobert, hastily.

“By force!” Dagobert said quickly.

“No,” answered Agricola, bitterly; “no—the priests are too cunning for that. They know how to make you an accomplice in the evil they do you. Shall I not always remember how they managed with my good mother?”

“No,” replied Agricola, bitterly; “no—the priests are too clever for that. They know how to turn you into an accomplice in the harm they cause you. Will I not always remember how they dealt with my good mother?”

“Yes, the worthy woman! there was a poor fly caught in the spider’s web. But this carriage, of which you speak?”

“Yes, the respectable woman! There was a poor fly stuck in the spider’s web. But what about that carriage you mentioned?”

“On seeing it start from the house of the black-gowns,” replied Agricola, “my heart sank within me; and, by an impulse stronger than myself, I rushed to the horses’ heads, calling on my comrades to help me. But the postilion knocked me down and stunned me with a blow from his whip. When I recovered my senses, the carriage was already far away.”

“Seeing it leave the house of the black-gowns,” Agricola replied, “my heart sank; and, driven by an uncontrollable impulse, I rushed to the horses' heads, calling on my friends to help me. But the driver knocked me down and stunned me with a hit from his whip. When I came to my senses, the carriage was already far off.”

“You were not hurt?” cried Dagobert, anxiously, as he examined his son from top to toe.

“You weren’t hurt?” cried Dagobert, worried, as he looked his son over from head to toe.

“No, father; a mere scratch.”

“No, Dad; just a scratch.”

“What did you next, my boy?”

“What did you do next, my boy?”

“I hastened to our good angel, Mdlle. de Cardoville, and told her all. ‘You must follow M. Hardy on the instant,’ said she to me. ‘Take my carriage and post-horses. Dupont will accompany you; follow M. Hardy from stage to stage; should you succeed in overtaking him your presence and your prayers may perhaps conquer the fatal influence that these priests have acquired over him.’”

“I rushed to our good angel, Mdlle. de Cardoville, and shared everything with her. ‘You need to follow M. Hardy right away,’ she told me. ‘Take my carriage and the post horses. Dupont will go with you; track M. Hardy from one stop to the next; if you manage to catch up with him, your presence and your appeals might just break the harmful hold that those priests have on him.’”

“It was the best advice she could give you. That excellent young lady is always right.”

“It was the best advice she could give you. That amazing young woman is always right.”

“An hour after, we were upon our way, for we learned by the returned postilions, that M. Hardy had taken the Orleans road. We followed him as far as Etampes. There we heard that he had taken a cross-road, to reach a solitary house in a valley about four leagues from the highway. They told us that this house called the Val-de-St. Herem, belonged to certain priests, and that, as the night was so dark, and the road so bad, we had better sleep at the inn, and start early in the morning. We followed this advice, and set out at dawn. In a quarter of an hour, we quitted the high-road for a mountainous and desert track. We saw nothing but brown rocks, and a few birch trees. As we advanced, the scene became wilder and wilder. We might have fancied ourselves a hundred leagues from Paris. At last we stopped in front of a large, old, black-looking house with only a few small windows in it, and built at the foot of a high, rocky mountain. In my whole life I have never seen anything so deserted and sad. We got out of the carriage, and I rang the bell. A man opened the door. ‘Did not the Abbe d’Aigrigny arrive here last night with a gentleman?’ said I to this man, with a confidential air. ‘Inform the gentleman directly, that I come on business of importance, and that I must see him forthwith.’—The man, believing me an accomplice, showed us in immediately; a moment after, the Abbe d’Aigrigny opened the door, saw me, and drew back; yet, in five minutes more, I was in presence of M. Hardy.”

“An hour later, we were on our way, as we learned from the returning postilions that M. Hardy had taken the Orleans road. We followed him as far as Etampes. There, we heard he had taken a side road to reach a secluded house in a valley about four leagues from the highway. They told us that this house, called Val-de-St. Herem, belonged to certain priests, and that since the night was so dark and the road so bad, we should probably stay at the inn and leave early in the morning. We took their advice and set out at dawn. In about fifteen minutes, we left the main road for a rough, mountainous path. We saw nothing but brown rocks and a few birch trees. As we moved forward, the landscape grew wilder and wilder. We might have thought we were a hundred leagues from Paris. Finally, we stopped in front of a large, old, dark house with only a few small windows, sitting at the foot of a tall, rocky mountain. In my entire life, I have never seen anything so deserted and gloomy. We got out of the carriage, and I rang the bell. A man opened the door. ‘Did the Abbe d’Aigrigny arrive here last night with a gentleman?’ I asked him in a confidential tone. ‘Please inform the gentleman immediately that I have important business and must see him right away.’ The man, thinking I was an accomplice, let us in right away; moments later, the Abbe d’Aigrigny opened the door, saw me, and stepped back; yet, in five more minutes, I was face to face with M. Hardy.”

“Well!” said Dagobert, with interest.

"Well!" said Dagobert, intrigued.

Agricola shook his head sorrowfully, and replied: “I knew by the very countenance of M. Hardy, that all was over. Addressing me in a mild but firm voice, he said to me: ‘I understand, I can even excuse, the motives that bring you hither. But I am quite determined to live henceforth in solitude and prayer. I take this resolution freely and voluntarily, because I would fain provide for the salvation of my soul. Tell your fellows that my arrangements will be such as to leave them a good remembrance of me.’—And as I was about to speak, M. Hardy interrupted me, saying: ‘It is useless, my friend. My determination is unalterable. Do not write to me, for your letters would remain unanswered. Prayer will henceforth be my only occupation. Excuse me for leaving you, but I am fatigued from my journey!’—He spoke the truth for he was as pale as a spectre, with a kind of wildness about the eyes, and so changed since the day before, as to be hardly the same man. His hand, when he offered it on parting from me, was dry and burning. The Abbe d’Aigrigny soon came in. ‘Father,’ said M. Hardy to him, ‘have the goodness to see M. Baudoin to the door.’—So saying, he waved his hand to me in token of farewell, and retired to the next chamber. All was over; he is lost to us forever.”

Agricola shook his head sadly and replied, “I could tell just from M. Hardy's expression that it was all over. He spoke to me in a gentle but firm voice, saying, ‘I understand, and I can even excuse, the reasons that brought you here. But I've made up my mind to live in solitude and prayer from now on. I choose this freely because I want to ensure the salvation of my soul. Let your friends know that I’ll make arrangements to leave them with good memories of me.’—As I was about to respond, M. Hardy interrupted, saying, ‘It’s pointless, my friend. My decision is final. Don’t write to me, because I won’t respond. Prayer will be my only focus from now on. Please excuse me for leaving, but I’m tired from my journey!’—He was telling the truth; he looked as pale as a ghost, with a wild look in his eyes, and he was so changed since the day before that he was hardly the same person. His hand, when he offered it to me as we parted, was dry and burning. The Abbe d’Aigrigny came in soon after. ‘Father,’ said M. Hardy to him, ‘please see M. Baudoin to the door.’—With that, he waved goodbye to me and went into the next room. It was all over; he is lost to us forever.”

“Yes,” said Dagobert, “those black-gowns have enchanted him, like so many others.”

“Yes,” said Dagobert, “those black robes have enchanted him, like so many others.”

“In despair,” resumed Agricola, “I returned hither with M. Dupont. This, then, is what the priests have made of M. Hardy—of that generous man, who supported nearly three hundred industrious workmen in order and happiness, increasing their knowledge, improving their hearts, and earning the benediction of that little people, of which he was the providence. Instead of all this, M. Hardy is now forever reduced to a gloomy and unavailing life of contemplation.”

“In despair,” continued Agricola, “I came back here with M. Dupont. This, then, is what the priests have made of M. Hardy—of that generous man who supported nearly three hundred hard-working people, bringing them order and happiness, enhancing their knowledge, uplifting their spirits, and earning the gratitude of the community he cared for. Instead of all this, M. Hardy is now trapped in a dark and pointless life of reflection.”

“Oh, the black-gowns!” said Dagobert, shuddering, and unable to conceal a vague sense of fear. “The longer I live, the more I am afraid of them. You have seen what those people did to your poor mother; you see what they have just done to M. Hardy; you know their plots against my two poor orphans, and against that generous young lady. Oh, these people are very powerful! I would rather face a battalion of Russian grenadiers, than a dozen of these cassocks. But don’t let’s talk of it. I have causes enough beside for grief and fear.”

“Oh, the black gowns!” Dagobert said, shivering and unable to hide a vague sense of fear. “The longer I live, the more afraid I am of them. You’ve seen what those people did to your poor mother; you see what they just did to M. Hardy; you know their schemes against my two poor orphans and that generous young lady. Oh, these people are very powerful! I would rather face a battalion of Russian grenadiers than a dozen of these clerics. But let’s not talk about it. I have enough other reasons for grief and fear.”

Then seeing the astonished look of Agricola, the soldier, unable to restrain his emotion, threw himself into the arms of his son, exclaiming with a choking voice: “I can hold out no longer. My heart is too full. I must speak; and whom shall I trust if not you?”

Then, seeing the shocked expression on Agricola's face, the soldier, unable to contain his feelings, threw himself into his son's arms, exclaiming with a choked voice: “I can’t hold it in any longer. My heart is too full. I need to speak; and who else can I trust if not you?”

“Father, you frighten me!” said Agricola, “What is the matter?”

“Dad, you’re scaring me!” said Agricola, “What’s going on?”

“Why, you see, had it not been for you and the two poor girls, I should have blown out my brains twenty times over rather than see what I see—and dread what I do.”

“Look, if it weren't for you and the two poor girls, I would have taken my own life a long time ago rather than face what I’m seeing and fear what I have to do.”

“What do you dread, father?”

“What are you afraid of, dad?”

“Since the last few days, I do not know what has come over the marshal—but he frightens me.”

“Lately, I don’t know what’s gotten into the marshal—but he scares me.”

“Yet in his last interviews with Mdlle. de Cardoville—”

“Yet in his final interviews with Mdlle. de Cardoville—”

“Yes, he was a little better. By her kind words, this generous young lady poured balm into his wounds; the presence of the young Indian cheered him; he appeared to shake off his cares, and his poor little girls felt the benefit of the change. But for some days, I know not what demon has been loosed against his family. It is enough to turn one’s head. First of all, I am sure that the anonymous letters have begun again.”

“Yes, he was feeling a bit better. With her kind words, this generous young lady eased his pain; the presence of the young Indian lifted his spirits; he seemed to shake off his worries, and his poor little girls noticed the difference. But for the past few days, I don’t know what kind of trouble has come upon his family. It’s enough to drive someone crazy. First of all, I’m certain the anonymous letters have started up again.”

“What letters, father?”

“What letters, Dad?”

“The anonymous letters.”

"The anonymous letters."

“But what are they about?”

“But what are they for?”

“You know how the marshal hated that renegade, the Abbe d’Aigrigny. When he found that the traitor was here, and that he had persecuted the two orphans, even as he persecuted their mother to the death—but that now he had become a priest—I thought the marshal would have gone mad with indignation and fury. He wishes to go in search of the renegade. With one word I calmed him. ‘He is a priest,’ I said; ‘you may do what you will, insult or strike him—he will not fight. He began by serving against his country, he ends by becoming a bad priest. It is all in character. He is not worth spitting upon.’—‘But surely I may punish the wrong done to my children, and avenge the death of my wife,’ cried the marshal, much exasperated.—‘They say, as you well know, that there are courts of law to avenge your wrongs,’ answered I; ‘Mdlle. de Cardoville has lodged a charge against the renegade, for having attempted to confine your daughters in a convent. We must champ the bit and wait.”’

“You know how much the marshal hated that traitor, the Abbe d’Aigrigny. When he discovered that the traitor was here and that he had tormented the two orphans just like he tormented their mother to her death—but now he had become a priest—I thought the marshal was going to lose it out of anger and outrage. He wanted to go after the renegade. With one word, I calmed him down. ‘He’s a priest,’ I said; ‘you can do whatever you want, insult or hit him—he won’t fight back. He started off betraying his country, and now he’s ended up as a terrible priest. It’s all in line with his character. He’s not worth your spit.’—‘But surely I can punish the wrong done to my children and avenge my wife’s death,’ the marshal exclaimed, getting really worked up.—‘They say, as you know, that there are courts to address your grievances,’ I replied; ‘Mdlle. de Cardoville has filed a complaint against the renegade for trying to confine your daughters in a convent. We need to hold our horses and wait.’”

“Yes,” said Agricola, mournfully, “and unfortunately there lacks proof to bring it home to the Abbe d’Aigrigny. The other day, when I was examined by Mdlle. de Cardoville’s lawyer, with regard to our attempt on the convent, he told me that we should meet with obstacles at every step, for want of legal evidence, and that the priests had taken their precautions with so much skill that the indictment would be quashed.”

“Yes,” said Agricola, sadly, “and sadly there's no proof to pin it on the Abbe d’Aigrigny. The other day, when I was questioned by Mdlle. de Cardoville’s lawyer about our attempt on the convent, he told me that we would face obstacles at every turn due to lack of legal evidence, and that the priests had been so careful in their preparations that the charges would be dismissed.”

“That is just what the marshal thinks, my boy, and this increases his irritation at such injustice.”

"That’s exactly what the marshal thinks, my boy, and it just makes him more frustrated with this injustice."

“He should despise the wretches.”

"He should hate the wretches."

“But the anonymous letters!”

“But the anonymous messages!”

“Well, what of them, father?”

"Well, what about them, Dad?"

“You shall know all. A brave and honorable man like the marshal, when his first movement of indignation was over, felt that to insult the renegade disguised in the garb of a priest, would be like insulting an old man or a woman. He determined therefore to despise him, and to forget him as soon as possible. But then, almost every day, there came by the post anonymous letters, in which all sorts of devices were employed, to revive and excite the anger of the marshal against the renegade by reminding him of all the evil contrived by the Abbe d’Aigrigny against him and his family. The marshal was reproached with cowardice for not taking vengeance on this priest, the persecutor of his wife and children, the insolent mocker at his misfortunes.”

“You will know everything. A brave and honorable man like the marshal, after his initial anger passed, realized that insulting the renegade disguised as a priest would be like insulting an elderly person or a woman. He decided to disregard him and to forget him as soon as he could. However, almost every day, anonymous letters arrived by mail, using all sorts of tricks to reignite and stir up the marshal's anger against the renegade by reminding him of all the harm caused by Abbe d’Aigrigny to him and his family. The marshal was criticized for being cowardly for not taking revenge on this priest, who had persecuted his wife and children and mocked him for his misfortunes.”

“And from whom do you suspect these letters to come, father?”

“And who do you think these letters are coming from, dad?”

“I cannot tell—it is that which turns one’s brain. They must come from the enemies of the marshal, and he has no enemies but the black-gowns.”

“I can’t say—it’s what drives someone crazy. They must be coming from the marshal’s enemies, and he only has one enemy: the black-gowns.”

“But, father, since these letters are to excite his anger against the Abbe d’Aigrigny, they can hardly have been written by priests.”

“But, dad, since these letters are meant to provoke his anger towards the Abbe d’Aigrigny, they probably weren’t written by priests.”

“That is what I have said to myself.”

"That's what I've told myself."

“But what, then, can be their object?”

“But what can their goal be, then?”

“Their object? oh, it is too plain!” cried Dagobert. “The marshal is hasty, ardent; he has a thousand reasons to desire vengeance on the renegade. But he cannot do himself justice, and the other sort of justice fails him. Then what does he do? He endeavors to forget, he forgets. But every day there comes to him an insolent letter, to provoke and exasperate his legitimate hatred, by mockeries and insults. Devil take me! my head is not the weakest—but, at such a game, I should go mad.”

“Their goal? Oh, it's so obvious!” shouted Dagobert. “The marshal is impulsive and passionate; he has a million reasons to want revenge on the traitor. But he can't get the justice he deserves, and the other type of justice eludes him. So what does he do? He tries to forget, and he forgets. But every day, he gets an arrogant letter that stirs up and intensifies his rightful anger with taunts and insults. Damn it! My mind isn't weak, but with this kind of game, I would go crazy.”

“Father, such a plot would be horrible, and only worthy of hell!”

“Dad, that kind of plan would be terrible, and only fit for hell!”

“And that is not all.”

"That’s not all."

“What more?”

"What else?"

“The marshal has received other letters; those he has not shown me—but, after he had read the first, he remained like a man struck motionless, and murmured to himself: ‘They do not even respect that—oh! it is too much—too much!’—And, hiding his face in his hands he wept.”

“The marshal has received other letters; he hasn't shown them to me—but, after he read the first one, he stood there frozen, murmuring to himself: ‘They don’t even respect that—oh! it’s too much—way too much!’—And, hiding his face in his hands, he cried.”

“The marshal wept!” cried the blacksmith, hardly able to believe what he heard.

“The marshal cried!” shouted the blacksmith, barely able to believe what he heard.

“Yes,” answered Dagobert, “he wept like a child.”

“Yes,” replied Dagobert, “he cried like a baby.”

“And what could these letters contain, father?”

“And what could these letters have in them, dad?”

“I did not venture to ask him, he appeared so miserable and dejected.”

“I didn’t dare to ask him; he looked so miserable and down.”

“But thus harassed and tormented incessantly, the marshal must lead a wretched life.”

“But being constantly harassed and tormented, the marshal has to live a miserable life.”

“And his poor little girls too! he sees them grow sadder and sadder, without being able to guess the cause. And the death of his father, killed almost in his arms! Perhaps, you will think all this enough; but, no! I am sure there is something still more painful behind. Lately, you would hardly know the marshal. He is irritable about nothing, and falls into such fits of passion, that—” After a moment’s hesitation, the soldier resumed: “I way tell this to you, my poor boy. I have just been upstairs, to take the caps from his pistols.”

“And his poor little girls too! He sees them getting sadder and sadder, without being able to figure out why. And the death of his father, who was almost killed in his arms! You might think that’s enough, but no! I’m sure there’s something even more painful going on. Lately, you’d hardly recognize the marshal. He’s irritable over nothing and erupts into such fits of rage that—” After a moment’s hesitation, the soldier continued: “I have to tell you this, my poor boy. I just went upstairs to unload the caps from his pistols.”

“What, father!” cried Agricola; “you fear—”

“What, dad!” cried Agricola; “you’re scared—”

“In the state of exasperation in which I saw him yesterday, there is everything to fear.”

“In the state of frustration I saw him in yesterday, there’s everything to worry about.”

“What then happened?”

“What happened then?”

“Since some time, he has often long secret interviews with a gentleman, who looks like an old soldier and a worthy man. I have remarked that the gloom and agitation of the marshal are always redoubled after one of these visits. Two or three times, I have spoken to him about it; but I saw by his look, that I displeased him, and therefore I desisted.

“Lately, he often has long private meetings with a guy who looks like an old soldier and a decent man. I've noticed that the marshal's gloom and agitation always seem to intensify after one of these visits. A couple of times, I brought it up with him, but I could tell from his expression that it annoyed him, so I stopped."

“Well! yesterday, this gentleman came in the evening. He remained here until eleven o’clock, and his wife came to fetch him, and waited for him in a coach. After his departure, I went up to see if the marshal wanted anything. He was very pale, but calm; he thanked me, and I came down again. You know that my room is just under his. I could hear the marshal walking about as if much agitated, and soon after he seemed to be knocking down the furniture. In alarm, I once more went upstairs. He asked me, with an irritated air, what I wanted, and ordered me to leave the room. Seeing him in that way, I remained; he grew more angry, still I remained; perceiving a chair and table thrown down, I pointed to them with so sad an air that he understood me. You know that he has the best heart in the world, so, taking me by the hand, he said to me: ‘Forgive me for causing you this uneasiness, my good Dagobert; but just now, I lost my senses, and gave way to a burst of absurd fury; I think I should have thrown myself out of the window, had it been open. I only hope, that my poor dear girls have not heard me,’ added he, as he went on tip-toe to open the door which communicates with his daughters’ bedroom. When he had listened anxiously for a moment, he returned to me, and said: ‘Luckily, they are asleep.’—Then I asked him what was the cause of his agitation, and if, in spite of my precautions, he had received any more anonymous letters. ‘No,’ replied he, with a gloomy air; ‘but leave me, my friend. I am now better. It has done me good to see you. Good—night, old comrade! go downstairs to bed.’—I took care not to contradict him; but, pretending to go down, I came up again, and seated myself on the top stair, listening. No doubt, to calm himself entirely, the marshal went to embrace his children, for I heard him open and shut their door. Then he returned to his room, and walked about for a long time, but with a more quiet step. At last, I heard him throw himself on his bed, and I came down about break of day. After that, all remained tranquil.”

“Well! Yesterday, this guy came by in the evening. He stayed here until eleven o’clock, and his wife came to pick him up, waiting for him in a carriage. After he left, I went upstairs to see if the marshal needed anything. He looked very pale but calm; he thanked me, and I went back down. You know my room is right below his. I could hear the marshal pacing around, clearly upset, and soon after, it sounded like he was knocking things over. Worried, I went upstairs again. He asked me, with an annoyed look, what I wanted, and told me to leave the room. Seeing him like that, I stayed; he got angrier, but I still remained; noticing a chair and table knocked over, I pointed to them with a sad expression so he’d understand. You know he has the kindest heart, so, taking my hand, he said, ‘Sorry for making you worry, my good Dagobert; I lost my mind just now and let myself get carried away with ridiculous anger; I think I would have jumped out the window if it had been open. I just hope my poor dear girls didn’t hear me,’ he added, as he tiptoed to open the door to his daughters’ room. After listening for a moment, he came back to me and said, ‘Fortunately, they are asleep.’—Then I asked him what had caused his agitation and if, despite my precautions, he had received any more anonymous letters. ‘No,’ he replied gloomily; ‘but please leave me, my friend. I’m feeling better now. It helped to see you. Good night, old buddy! Go downstairs to bed.’—I made sure not to argue with him; but pretending to go down, I came back up and sat on the top stair, listening. To calm himself, the marshal must have gone to hug his kids because I heard him open and close their door. Then he returned to his room and walked around for a long time, but with a more relaxed pace. Finally, I heard him throw himself onto his bed, and I came down just before dawn. After that, everything was quiet.”

30309m
Original

“But whatever can be the matter with him, father?”

“But what could be wrong with him, dad?”

“I do not know. When I went up to him, I was astonished at the agitation of his countenance, and the brilliancy of his eyes. He would have looked much the same, had he been delirious, or in a burning fever—so that, when I heard him say, he could have thrown himself out of the window, had it been open, I thought it more prudent to remove the caps from his pistols.”

“I don't know. When I approached him, I was shocked by the turmoil on his face and the brightness of his eyes. He would have looked the same if he had been delirious or had a high fever—so, when I heard him say that he could have thrown himself out of the window if it had been open, I thought it was wiser to take the caps off his pistols.”

“I cannot understand it!” said Agricola. “So firm, intrepid, and cool a man as the marshal, a prey to such violence!”

“I just don’t get it!” said Agricola. “A guy as strong, fearless, and composed as the marshal, falling victim to such rage!”

“I tell you that something very extraordinary is passing within him. For two days, he has not been to see his children, which is always a bad sign with him—to say nothing of the poor little angels themselves, who are miserable at the notion that they have displeased their father. They displease him! If you only knew the life they lead, dear creatures! a walk or ride with me and their companion, for I never let them go out alone, and, the rest of their time, at their studies, reading, or needlework—always together—and then to bed. Yet their duenna, who is, I think, a worthy woman, tells me that sometimes at night, she has seen them shed tears in their sleep. Poor children! they have hitherto known but little happiness,” added the soldier, with a sigh.

“I’m telling you, something really unusual is going on inside him. For the past two days, he hasn’t visited his children, which is always a bad sign for him—not to mention the poor little angels themselves, who are heartbroken at the thought of disappointing their father. Disappoint him! If you only knew the life they lead, dear souls! A walk or ride with me and their friend, because I never let them go out on their own, and the rest of their time spent on their studies, reading, or needlework—always together—and then off to bed. Still, their caregiver, who I believe is a good woman, says that sometimes at night she has seen them crying in their sleep. Poor kids! They’ve hardly known any happiness,” the soldier added with a sigh.

At this moment, hearing some one walk hastily across the courtyard, Dagobert raised his eyes, and saw Marshal Simon, with pale face and bewildered air, holding in his two hands a letter, which he seemed to read with devouring anxiety.

At that moment, hearing someone rush across the courtyard, Dagobert looked up and saw Marshal Simon, with a pale face and a confused expression, holding a letter in both hands, which he seemed to be reading with intense anxiety.





CHAPTER XLVII. THE GOLDEN CITY.

While Marshal Simon was crossing the little court with so agitated an air, reading the anonymous letter, which he had received by Spoil-sport’s unexpected medium, Rose and Blanche were alone together, in the sitting room they usually occupied, which had been entered for a moment by Loony during their absence. The poor children seemed destined to a succession of sorrows. At the moment their mourning for their mother drew near its close, the tragical death of their grandfather had again dressed them in funereal weeds. They were seated together upon a couch, in front of their work-table. Grief often produces the effect of years. Hence, in a few months, Rose and Blanche had become quite young women. To the infantine grace of their charming faces, formerly so plump and rosy, but now pale and thin, had succeeded an expression of grave and touching sadness. Their large, mild eyes of limpid azure, which always had a dreamy character, were now never bathed in those joyous tears, with which a burst of frank and hearty laughter used of old to adorn their silky lashes, when the comic coolness of Dagobert, or some funny trick of Spoil-sport, cheered them in the course of their long and weary pilgrimage.

While Marshal Simon was anxiously crossing the small courtyard, reading the anonymous letter he received through Spoil-sport’s unexpected channel, Rose and Blanche were alone in their usual sitting room, which Loony had briefly entered during their absence. The poor girls seemed destined to face a series of sorrows. Just as their mourning for their mother was coming to an end, the tragic death of their grandfather had once again dressed them in black. They were sitting close together on a couch in front of their work-table. Grief often ages people unexpectedly. As a result, in just a few months, Rose and Blanche had transformed into young women. Their once plump and rosy faces, now pale and thin, bore an expression of deep and heartfelt sadness. Their large, gentle eyes of clear blue, which always had a dreamy quality, were no longer bright with the joyful tears once sparked by bursts of genuine and hearty laughter when Dagobert's calm demeanor or Spoil-sport’s playful antics lightened their long and weary journey.

In a word, those delightful faces, which the flowery pencil of Greuze could alone have painted in all their velvet freshness, were now worthy of inspiring the melancholy ideal of the immortal Ary Scheffer, who gave us Mignon aspiring to Paradise, and Margaret dreaming of Faust. Rose, leaning back on the couch, held her head somewhat bowed upon her bosom, over which was crossed a handkerchief of black crape. The light streaming from a window opposite, shone softly on her pure, white forehead, crowned by two thick bands of chestnut hair. Her look was fixed, and the open arch of her eyebrows, now somewhat contracted, announced a mind occupied with painful thoughts. Her thin, white little hands had fallen upon her knees, but still held the embroidery, on which she had been engaged. The profile of Blanche was visible, leaning a little towards her sister, with an expression of tender and anxious solicitude, whilst her needle remained in the canvas, as if she had just ceased to work.

In short, those beautiful faces, which could only be captured in all their soft vibrancy by Greuze’s delicate brush, now deserved to inspire the poignant vision of the immortal Ary Scheffer, who brought us Mignon reaching for Paradise and Margaret dreaming of Faust. Rose, reclining on the couch, had her head gently bowed on her chest, covered by a black crape handkerchief. The light streaming from a window across the room softly illuminated her pure, white forehead, framed by two thick strands of chestnut hair. Her gaze was unfocused, and the slightly furrowed arch of her eyebrows revealed a mind consumed by troubling thoughts. Her delicate, white hands rested on her knees but still grasped the embroidery she had been working on. Blanche’s profile was visible as she leaned slightly toward her sister, showing a look of caring concern, while her needle remained in the canvas, as if she had just paused in her task.

“Sister,” said Blanche, in a low voice, after some moments of silence, during which the tears seemed to mount to her eyes, “tell me what you are thinking of. You look so sad.”

“Sister,” Blanche said quietly after a moment of silence, during which tears seemed to well up in her eyes, “tell me what you’re thinking about. You look so sad.”

“I think of the Golden City of our dreams,” replied Rose, almost in a whisper, after another short silence.

“I think of the Golden City of our dreams,” Rose replied, almost in a whisper, after another brief silence.

Blanche understood the bitterness of these words. Without speaking, she threw herself on her sister’s neck, and wept. Poor girls! the Golden City of their dreams was Paris, with their father in it—Paris, the marvellous city of joys and festivals, through all of which the orphans had beheld the radiant and smiling countenance of their sire! But, alas! the Beautiful City had been changed into a place of tears, and death, and mourning. The same terrible pestilence which had struck down their mother in the heart of Siberia, seemed to have followed them like a dark and fatal cloud, which, always hovering above them, hid the mild blue of the sky, and the joyous light of the sun.

Blanche understood the bitterness of these words. Without saying a word, she threw herself around her sister's neck and cried. Poor girls! The Golden City of their dreams was Paris, where their father was—Paris, the amazing city of joy and celebrations, where the orphans had always seen their father’s radiant and smiling face! But, unfortunately! The Beautiful City had turned into a place of tears, death, and mourning. The same terrible plague that had taken their mother in the heart of Siberia seemed to have followed them like a dark and deadly cloud, always looming above them, blocking out the soft blue sky and the joyful sunlight.

The Golden City of their dreams! It was the place, where perhaps one day their father would present to them two young lovers, good and fair as themselves. “They love you,” he was to say; “they are worthy of you. Let each of you have a brother, and me two sons.” Then what chaste, enchanting confusion for those two orphans, whose hearts, pure as crystal, had never reflected any image but that of Gabriel, the celestial messenger sent by their mother to protect them!

The Golden City of their dreams! It was the place where, one day, their father might introduce them to two young lovers, good and beautiful just like them. “They love you,” he would say; “they are deserving of you. Let each of you have a brother, and me two sons.” Then what sweet, mesmerizing confusion for those two orphans, whose hearts, clear as crystal, had never reflected anything but the image of Gabriel, the heavenly messenger sent by their mother to look after them!

We can therefore understand the painful emotion of Blanche, when she heard her sister repeat, with bitter melancholy, those words which described their whole situation: “I think of the Golden City of our dreams!”

We can therefore understand the painful emotion of Blanche when she heard her sister repeat, with bitter sadness, those words that summed up their entire situation: “I think of the Golden City of our dreams!”

“Who knows?” proceeded Blanche, drying her sister’s tears; “perhaps, happiness may yet be in store for us.”

“Who knows?” said Blanche, wiping her sister’s tears. “Maybe happiness is still ahead for us.”

“Alas! if we are not happy with our father by us—shall we ever be so?”

“Unfortunately! If we’re not happy with our father around—will we ever be?”

“Yes, when we rejoin our mother,” said Blanche, lifting her eyes to heaven.

“Yes, when we’re back with our mother,” said Blanche, looking up to heaven.

“Then, sister, this dream may be a warning—it is so like that we had in Germany.”

“Then, sister, this dream might be a warning—it’s so similar to the one we had in Germany.”

“The difference being that then the Angel Gabriel came down from heaven to us, and that this time he takes us from earth, to our mother.”

“The difference is that back then, the Angel Gabriel came down from heaven to us, and this time he lifts us from earth, to our mother.”

“And this dream will perhaps come true, like the other, my sister. We dreamt that the Angel Gabriel would protect us, and he came to save us from the shipwreck.”

“And this dream might come true, just like the other one, my sister. We dreamed that the Angel Gabriel would protect us, and he came to rescue us from the shipwreck.”

“And, this time, we dream that he will lead us to heaven. Why should not that happen also?”

“And this time, we dream that he will guide us to heaven. Why shouldn't that happen too?”

“But to bring that about, sister, our Gabriel, who saved us from the shipwreck, must die also. No, no; that must not happen. Let us pray that it may not happen.”

“But to make that happen, sister, our Gabriel, who saved us from the shipwreck, must also die. No, no; that can’t happen. Let’s pray that it doesn’t happen.”

“No, it will not happen—for it is only Gabriel’s good angel, who is so like him, that we saw in our dreams.”

“No, it won’t happen—for it’s just Gabriel’s good angel, who looks so much like him, that we saw in our dreams.”

“Sister, dear, how singular is this dream!—Here, as in Germany, we have both dreamt the same—three times, the very same!”

“Sister, dear, how strange is this dream!—Here, just like in Germany, we have both had the same dream—three times, exactly the same!”

“It is true. The Angel Gabriel bent over us, and looked at us with so mild and sad an air, saying: ‘Come, my children! come, my sisters! Your mother waits for you. Poor children, arrived from so far!’ added he in his tender voice: ‘You have passed over the earth, gentle and innocent as two doves, to repose forever in the maternal nest.’”

“It’s true. The Angel Gabriel leaned over us and looked at us with such a gentle and sorrowful expression, saying: ‘Come, my children! Come, my sisters! Your mother is waiting for you. Poor children, who have traveled from so far!’ he added in his soft voice: ‘You have crossed the earth, gentle and innocent like two doves, to rest forever in the loving nest.’”

“Yes, those were the words of the archangel,” said the other orphan, with a pensive air; “we have done no harm to any one, and we have loved those who loved us—why should we fear to die?”

“Yes, those were the words of the archangel,” said the other orphan, looking thoughtful; “we haven’t hurt anyone, and we have loved those who loved us—so why should we be afraid of dying?”

“Therefore, dear sister, we rather smiled than wept, when he took us by the hand, and, spreading wide his beautiful white wings, carried us along with him to the blue depths of the sky.”

“Therefore, dear sister, we smiled more than we cried when he took us by the hand and, spreading his beautiful white wings wide, flew us with him to the blue depths of the sky.”

“To heaven, where our dear mother waited for us with open arms, her face all bathed in tears.”

“To heaven, where our beloved mother awaited us with open arms, her face streaming with tears.”

“Oh, sweet sister! one has not dreams like ours for nothing. And then,” added she, looking at Rose, with a sad smile that went to the heart, “our death might perhaps end the sorrow, of which we have been the cause.”

“Oh, dear sister! We don't have dreams like ours for no reason. And then,” she continued, looking at Rose with a sad smile that tugged at the heart, “our death might actually put an end to the sorrow that we've caused.”

“Alas! it is not our fault. We love him so much. But we are so timid and sorrowful before him, that he may perhaps think we love him not.”

“Unfortunately, it's not our fault. We love him so much. But we're so shy and sad around him that he might think we don't love him at all.”

So saying, Rose took her handkerchief from her workbasket, to dry her fears; a paper, folded in the form of a letter, fell out.

So saying, Rose took her handkerchief from her workbasket to wipe her tears; a piece of paper, folded like a letter, fell out.

At this sight, the two shuddered, and pressed close to one mother, and Rose said to Blanche, in a trembling voice: “Another of these letters!—Oh, I am afraid! It will doubtless be like the last.”

At this sight, the two shuddered and pressed close to one mother, and Rose said to Blanche in a trembling voice, “Another one of these letters! Oh, I’m scared! It’ll probably be just like the last one.”

“We must pick it up quickly, that it may not be seen,” said Blanche, hastily stooping to seize the letter; “the people who take interest in us might otherwise be exposed to great danger.”

“We need to grab it quickly so it doesn’t get noticed,” said Blanche, hurriedly bending down to grab the letter; “the people who care about us could otherwise be in serious danger.”

“But how could this letter come to us?”

“But how did this letter get to us?”

“How did the others come to be placed right under our hand, and always in the absence of our duenna?”

"How did the others end up right under our noses, and always without our chaperone?"

“It is true. Why seek to explain the mystery? We should never be able to do so. Let us read the letter. It will perhaps be more favorable to us than the last.” And the two sisters read as follows:-“Continue to love your father, dear children, for he is very miserable, and you are the involuntary cause of his distress. You will never know the terrible sacrifices that your presence imposes on him; but, alas! he is the victim of his paternal duties. His sufferings are more cruel than ever; spare him at least those marks of tenderness, which occasion him so much more pain than pleasure. Each caress is a dagger-stroke, for he sees in you the innocent cause of his misfortunes. Dear children, you must not therefore despair. If you have enough command over yourselves, not to torture him by the display of too warm a tenderness, if you can mingle some reserve with your affection, you will greatly alleviate his sorrow. Keep these letters a secret from every one, even from good Dagobert, who loves you so much; otherwise, both he and you, your father, and the unknown friend who is writing to you, will be exposed to the utmost peril, for your enemies are indeed formidable. Courage and hope! May your father’s tenderness be once more free from sorrow and regret!—That happy day is perhaps not so far distant. Burn this letter like all the others!”

“It’s true. Why try to explain the mystery? We’ll never be able to do it. Let’s read the letter. It might be more positive for us than the last one.” And the two sisters read as follows: “Continue to love your father, dear children, because he is very unhappy, and you are the unintentional cause of his pain. You’ll never know the terrible sacrifices that your presence demands from him; but, unfortunately, he is suffering because of his parental responsibilities. His anguish is more intense than ever; please spare him those gestures of affection, which cause him so much more pain than joy. Each embrace is like a stab, as he sees in you the innocent cause of his troubles. Dear children, don’t lose hope. If you can restrain yourselves enough not to hurt him with excessive affection, if you can balance some distance with your love, you will greatly ease his suffering. Keep these letters secret from everyone, even from good Dagobert, who cares for you so much; otherwise, both he and you, your father, and the unknown friend writing to you, will be in great danger, as your enemies are truly formidable. Stay brave and hopeful! May your father’s love be free from sadness and regret once more!—That happy day might not be too far away. Burn this letter like all the others!”

The above note was written with so much cunning that, even supposing the orphans had communicated it to their father or Dagobert, it would at the worst have been considered a strange, intrusive proceeding, but almost excusable from the spirit in which it was conceived. Nothing could have been contrived with more perfidious art, if we consider the cruel perplexity in which Marshal Simon was struggling between the fear of again leaving his children and the shame of neglecting what he considered a sacred duty. All the tenderness, all the susceptibility of heart which distinguished the orphans, had been called into play by these diabolical counsels, and the sisters soon perceived that their presence was in fact both sweet and painful to their father; for sometimes he felt himself incapable of leaving them, and sometimes the thought of a neglected duty spread a cloud of sadness over his brow. Hence the poor twins could not fail to value the fatal meaning of the anonymous letters they received. They were persuaded that, from some mysterious motive, which they were unable to penetrate, their presence was often importunate and even painful to their father. Hence the growing sadness of Rose and Blanche—hence the sort of fear and reserve which restrained the expression of their filial tenderness. A most painful situation for the marshal, who deceived by inexplicable appearances, mistook, in his turn, their manner of indifference to him—and so, with breaking heart, and bitter grief upon his face, often abruptly quitted his children to conceal his tears!

The note above was written so cleverly that, even if the orphans had shared it with their father or Dagobert, it would have been seen as a strange but somewhat excusable act due to the intention behind it. It was devised with incredible deceit, considering the painful dilemma Marshal Simon faced between the fear of leaving his children again and the shame of neglecting what he viewed as a sacred duty. All the tenderness and sensitivity that characterized the orphans were stirred by these wicked plans, and the sisters quickly realized that their presence was both comforting and distressing to their father; sometimes he felt unable to leave them, while at other times, the thought of neglecting his duty cast a shadow of sadness over his face. Therefore, the poor twins couldn't help but understand the dire implications of the anonymous letters they received. They believed that, for some mysterious reason they couldn't grasp, their presence was often a burden and even painful for their father. This led to the increasing sorrow of Rose and Blanche, and a kind of fear and hesitance that held back their expressions of love. It was a very painful situation for the marshal, who, confused by the puzzling signals, misinterpreted their seemingly indifferent behavior—and so, with a heavy heart and grief etched on his face, he often abruptly left his children to hide his tears!

And the desponding orphans said to each other: “We are the cause of our father’s grief. It is our presence which makes him so unhappy.”

And the sad orphans said to each other: “We’re the reason for our father’s sadness. It’s our presence that makes him so unhappy.”

The reader may new judge what ravages such a thought, when fixed and incessant, must have made on these young, loving, timid, and simple hearts. Haw could the orphans be on their guard against such anonymous communications, which spoke with reverence of all they loved, and seemed every day justified by the conduct of their father? Already victims of numerous plots, and hearing that they were surrounded by enemies, we can understand, how faithful to the advice of their unknown friend, they forbore to confide to Dagobert these letters, in which he was so justly appreciated. The object of the proceeding was very plain. By continually harassing the marshal on all sides, and persuading him of the coldness of his children, the conspirators might naturally hope to conquer the hesitation which had hitherto prevented his again quitting his daughters to embark in a dangerous enterprise. To render the marshal’s life so burdensome that he would desire to seek relief from his torments in airy project of daring and generous chivalry, was one of the ends proposed by Rodin—and, as we have seen, it wanted neither logic nor possibility.

The reader can judge for themselves what kind of damage such a persistent thought must have caused these young, loving, timid, and simple hearts. How could the orphans guard against anonymous messages that spoke highly of everything they cherished and seemed to be validated by their father's actions every day? Already victims of numerous schemes and knowing they were surrounded by enemies, it makes sense that they followed their unknown friend's advice and kept these letters, in which he was so rightly valued, from Dagobert. The goal of this plot was very clear. By constantly pressuring the marshal from all angles and convincing him of his children's indifference, the conspirators likely hoped to overcome his hesitation that previously kept him from leaving his daughters to engage in a dangerous venture. Making the marshal's life so unbearable that he would seek relief from his suffering in some bold and noble endeavor was one of Rodin's objectives—and, as we have seen, it had both logic and feasibility.

After having read the letter, the two remained for a moment silent and dejected. Then Rose, who held the paper in her hand, started up suddenly, approached the chimneypiece, and threw the letter into the fire, saying, with a timid air: “We must burn it quickly, or perhaps some great danger will ensue.”

After reading the letter, the two sat in silence for a moment, feeling down. Then Rose, holding the paper, stood up abruptly, walked over to the fireplace, and tossed the letter into the fire, saying nervously, “We need to burn it quickly, or something terrible might happen.”

“What greater misfortune can happen to us,” said Blanche, despondingly, “than to cause such sorrow to our father? What can be the reason of it?”

“What greater misfortune can happen to us,” said Blanche, sadly, “than to bring such sorrow to our father? What could be the reason for it?”

“Perhaps,” said Rose, whose tears were slowly trickling down her cheek, “he does not find us what he could have desired. He may love us well as the children of our poor mother, but we are not the daughters he had dreamed of. Do you understand me, sister?”

“Maybe,” said Rose, her tears slowly running down her cheek, “he doesn't see us as what he might have wanted. He might love us as the children of our poor mother, but we aren’t the daughters he had hoped for. Do you get what I’m saying, sister?”

“Yes, yes—that is perhaps what occasioned all his sorrow. We are so badly informed, so wild, so awkward, that he is no doubt ashamed of us; and, as he loves us in spite of all, it makes him suffer.”

“Yes, yes—that might be what caused all his sorrow. We’re so misinformed, so unruly, so clumsy, that he’s probably embarrassed by us; and since he loves us anyway, it hurts him.”

“Alas! it is not our fault. Our dear mother brought us up in the deserts of Siberia as well as she could.”

“Unfortunately! it’s not our fault. Our dear mother raised us in the deserts of Siberia as best as she could.”

“Oh! father himself does not reproach us with it; only it gives him pain.”

“Oh! Father doesn’t blame us for it; it just hurts him."

“Particularly if he has friends whose daughters are very beautiful, and possessed of all sorts of talents. Then he must bitterly regret that we are not the same.”

“Especially if he has friends with really beautiful daughters who have all kinds of talents. Then he must really regret that we're not alike.”

“Dost remember when he took us to see our cousin, Mdlle. Adrienne, who was so affectionate and kind to us, that he said to us, with admiration: ‘Did you notice her, my children? How beautiful she is, and what talent, what a noble heart, and therewith such grace and elegance!’”

“Do you remember when he took us to see our cousin, Mdlle. Adrienne, who was so loving and kind to us? He said to us, with admiration: ‘Did you notice her, my children? How beautiful she is, and what talent, what a noble heart, and such grace and elegance!’”

“Oh, it is very true! Mdlle. de Cardoville is so beautiful, her voice is so sweet and gentle, that, when we saw and heard her, we fancied that all our troubles were at an end.”

“Oh, it's completely true! Mdlle. de Cardoville is so beautiful, her voice is so sweet and gentle that when we saw and heard her, we thought all our troubles were over.”

“And it is because of such beauty, no doubt, that our father, comparing us with our cousin and so many other handsome young ladies, cannot be very proud of us. And he, who is so loved and honored, would have liked to have been proud of his daughters.”

“And it's definitely because of such beauty that our father, when comparing us to our cousin and so many other beautiful young women, can’t feel very proud of us. And he, who is so loved and respected, would have liked to be proud of his daughters.”

Suddenly Rose laid her hand on her sister’s arm, and said to her, with anxiety: “Listen! listen! they are talking very loud in father’s bedroom.”

Suddenly, Rose placed her hand on her sister’s arm and said anxiously, “Listen! They’re talking really loud in Dad’s bedroom.”

“Yes,” said Blanche, listening in her turn; “and I can hear him walking. That is his step.”

“Yes,” said Blanche, listening in her turn; “and I can hear him walking. That’s his step.”

“Good heaven! how he raises his voice; he seems to be in a great passion; he will perhaps come this way.”

“Good heaven! Look how loud he’s getting; he seems really worked up; he might come this way.”

And at the thought of their father’s coming—that father who really adored them—the unhappy children looked in terror at each other. The sound of a loud and angry voice became more and more distinct; and Rose, trembling through all her frame, said to her sister: “Do not let us remain here! Come into our room.”

And when they thought about their dad coming back— the dad who truly loved them— the sad kids stared at each other in fear. The loud and angry voice grew clearer and clearer, and Rose, shaking all over, said to her sister: “Let’s not stay here! Let’s go to our room.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“We should hear, without designing it, the words of our father—and he does not perhaps know that we are so near.”

“We should listen, without planning for it, to our father's words—and he may not even realize how close we are.”

“You are right. Come, come!” answered Blanche, as she rose hastily from her seat.

“You're right. Come on!” replied Blanche, as she quickly got up from her seat.

“Oh! I am afraid. I have never heard him speak in so angry a tone.”

“Oh! I’m scared. I’ve never heard him speak in such an angry tone.”

“Oh! kind heaven!” said Blanche, growing pale, as she stopped involuntarily. “It is to Dagobert that he is talking so loud.”

“Oh! kind heaven!” said Blanche, turning pale as she stopped involuntarily. “He’s talking so loudly to Dagobert.”

“What can be the matter—to make our father speak to him in that way?”

“What could be wrong that would make our dad talk to him like that?”

“Alas! some great misfortune must have happened.”

“Wow! Something really bad must have happened.”

“Oh, sister! do not let us remain here! It pains me too much to hear Dagobert thus spoken to.”

“Oh, sister! Please don't let us stay here! It hurts me too much to hear Dagobert spoken to like that.”

30317m
Original

The crash of some article, hurled with violence and broken to pieces in the next room, so frightened the orphans, that, pale and trembling with emotion, they rushed into their own apartment, and fastened the door. We must now explain the cause of Marshal Simon’s violent anger.

The crash of an object, thrown with force and shattered in the next room, scared the orphans so much that, pale and shaking with fear, they rushed into their own room and locked the door. We now need to explain why Marshal Simon was so violently angry.





CHAPTER XLVIII. THE STUNG LION.

This was the scene, the sound of which had so terrified Rose and Blanche. At first alone in his chamber, in a state of exasperation difficult to describe, Marshal Simon had begun to walk hastily up and down, his handsome, manly face inflamed with rage, his eyes sparkling with indignation, while on his broad forehead, crowned with short-cut hair that was now turning gray, large veins, of which you might count the pulsations, were swollen almost to bursting; and sometimes his thick, black moustache was curled with a convulsive motion, not unlike that which is seen in the visage of a raging lion. And even as the wounded lion, in its fury, harassed and tortured by a thousand invisible darts, walks up and down its den with savage wrath, so Marshal Simon paced the floor of his room, as if bounding from side to side; sometimes he stooped, as though bending beneath the weight of his anger; sometimes, on the contrary, he paused abruptly, drew himself up to his full height, crossed his arms upon his vigorous chest, and with raised brow, threatening and terrible look, seemed to defy some invisible enemy, and murmur confused exclamations. Then he stood like a man of war and battle in all his intrepid fire.

This was the scene that had terrified Rose and Blanche. Alone in his room, in a nearly indescribable state of frustration, Marshal Simon began to pace back and forth, his attractive, strong face flushed with anger, his eyes bright with outrage. On his broad forehead, crowned with short-cropped hair that was turning gray, the large veins pulsed visibly, nearly bursting. At times, his thick, black moustache curled with an uncontrollable motion, reminiscent of a raging lion. Just like the wounded lion, driven mad by countless invisible darts, paces its den in wild fury, Marshal Simon traversed the floor of his room, moving from side to side. Sometimes he bent over as if burdened by the weight of his anger; other times, he suddenly stopped, stood tall, crossed his arms over his powerful chest, and with a raised brow and a threatening, fierce expression, seemed to challenge some unseen foe, murmuring indistinct exclamations. In those moments, he stood like a warrior ready for battle, full of fearless intensity.

And now he stamped angrily with his foot, approached the chimney-piece, and pulled the bell so violently that the bell-rope remained in his hand. A servant hastened to attend to this precipitate summons. “Did you not tell Dagobert that I wished to speak to him?” cried the marshal.

And now he stomped angrily with his foot, walked over to the fireplace, and yanked the bell so hard that the bell-rope stayed in his hand. A servant rushed to respond to this sudden call. “Didn’t you tell Dagobert that I wanted to speak with him?” exclaimed the marshal.

“I executed your grace’s orders, but M. Dagobert was accompanying his son to the door, and—”

“I carried out your orders, but M. Dagobert was walking his son to the door, and—”

“Very well!” interrupted Marshal Simon, with an abrupt and imperious gesture.

“Alright then!” interrupted Marshal Simon, with a sudden and commanding gesture.

The servant went out, and his master continued to walk up and down with impatient steps, crumpling, in his rage, a letter that he held in his left hand. This letter had been innocently delivered by Spoil-sport, who, seeing him come in, had run joyously to meet him. At length the door opened, and Dagobert appeared. “I have been waiting for you a long time, sirrah!” cried the marshal, in an irritated tone.

The servant left, and his master kept pacing back and forth angrily, crumpling a letter in his left hand. This letter had been delivered without a second thought by Spoil-sport, who had happily rushed to greet him when he entered. Finally, the door opened, and Dagobert walked in. “I've been waiting for you for ages, you rascal!” the marshal exclaimed irritably.

Dagobert, more pained than surprised at this burst of anger, which he rightly attributed to the constant state of excitement in which the marshal had now been for some time past, answered mildly: “I beg your pardon, general, but I was letting out my son—”

Dagobert, feeling more hurt than shocked by this outburst of anger, which he correctly believed was due to the ongoing tension the marshal had been experiencing for a while, replied gently: “I’m sorry, general, but I was just letting my son out—”

“Read that, sir!” said the marshal abruptly, giving him the letter.

“Read this, sir!” the marshal said suddenly, handing him the letter.

While Dagobert was reading it, the marshal resumed, with growing anger, as he kicked over a chair that stood in his way: “Thus, even in my own house, there are wretches bribed to harass me with incredible perseverance. Well! have you read it, sir?”

While Dagobert was reading it, the marshal continued, getting more angry as he kicked a chair out of his way: “So, even in my own home, there are lowlifes paid to bother me with unbelievable persistence. Well! Have you read it, sir?”

“It is a fresh insult to add to the others,” said Dagobert, coolly, as he threw the letter into the fire.

“It’s just another insult to add to the pile,” said Dagobert, calmly, as he tossed the letter into the fire.

“The letter is infamous—but it speaks the truth,” replied the marshal. Dagobert looked at him in amazement.

“The letter is notorious—but it tells the truth,” replied the marshal. Dagobert stared at him in disbelief.

“And can you tell who brought me this infamous letter” continued the marshal. “One would think the devil had a hand in it—for it was your dog!”

“And can you tell me who delivered this infamous letter?” the marshal continued. “You'd think the devil was involved—because it was your dog!”

“Spoil-sport?” said Dagobert, in the utmost surprise.

"Spoilsport?" Dagobert said, totally surprised.

“Yes,” answered the marshal, bitterly; “it is no doubt a joke of your invention.”

“Yes,” the marshal replied bitterly, “it’s probably just a joke you came up with.”

“I have no heart for joking, general,” answered Dagobert, more and more saddened by the irritable state of the marshal; “I cannot explain how it happened. Spoil-sport is a good carrier, and no doubt found the letter in the house—”

“I’m not in the mood for jokes, general,” Dagobert replied, increasingly disheartened by the marshal’s irritable demeanor; “I can’t explain how it happened. Spoil-sport is a reliable courier, and he probably found the letter in the house—”

“And who can have left it there? Am I surrounded by traitors? Do you keep no watch? You, in whom I have every confidence?”

“And who could have left it there? Am I surrounded by traitors? Don’t you keep any watch? You, in whom I have complete trust?”

“Listen to me, general—”

"Listen up, general—"

But the marshal proceeded, without waiting to hear him. “What! I have made war for five-and-twenty years, I have battled with armies, I have struggled victoriously through the evil times of exile and proscription, I have withstood blows from maces of iron—and now I am to be killed with pins! Pursued into my own house, harassed with impunity, worn out, tortured every minute, to gratify some unknown, miserable hate!—When I say unknown, I am wrong—it is d’Aigrigny, the renegade, who is at the bottom of all this, I am sure. I have in the world but one enemy, and he is the man. I must finish with him, for I am weary of this—it is too much.”

But the marshal continued without waiting to hear him. “What! I’ve been at war for twenty-five years, I’ve fought against armies, I’ve successfully endured the tough times of exile and banishment, I’ve taken hits from iron maces—and now I’m supposed to be killed with pins! Hounded in my own home, tormented with no consequences, worn out, tortured every minute, just to satisfy some unknown, miserable hatred!—When I say unknown, I’m mistaken—it’s d’Aigrigny, the traitor, who’s behind all of this, I’m sure. I have only one enemy in this world, and it’s him. I need to deal with it because I’m tired of this—it’s too much.”

“But, general, remember he is a priest—”

“But, General, remember he’s a priest—”

“What do I care for that? Have I not seen him handle the sword? I will yet make a soldier’s blood rise to the forehead of the traitor!”

“What do I care about that? Haven’t I seen him wield a sword? I will make the traitor’s blood boil!”

“But, general—”

"But, sir—"

“I tell you, that I must be avenged on some one,” cried the marshal, with an accent of the most violent exasperation; “I tell you, that I mast find a living representative of these cowardly plots, that I may at once make an end of him!—They press upon me from all sides; they make my life a hell—you know it—and you do nothing to save me from these tortures, which are killing me as by a slow fire. Can I have no one in whom to trust?”

“I’m telling you, I need to get back at someone,” shouted the marshal, with intense frustration. “I need to find a living person behind these cowardly schemes so I can deal with them right away! They’re closing in on me from all directions; they’re turning my life into a nightmare—you know it—and you’re doing nothing to protect me from these tortures that are slowly driving me insane. Can’t I find anyone I can trust?”

“General, I can’t let you say that,” replied Dagobert, in a calm, but firm voice.

“General, I can't let you say that,” Dagobert replied, calmly but firmly.

“And why not?”

"Why not?"

“General, I can’t let you say that you have no one to trust to. You might end perhaps in believing it, and then it would be even worse for yourself, than for those who well know their devotion for you, and would go through fire and water to serve you. I am one of them—and you know it.”

“General, I can’t let you say that you have no one to trust. You might start believing it, and then it would be even worse for you than for those who truly care for you and would go through anything to serve you. I’m one of those people—and you know it.”

These simple words, pronounced by Dagobert with a tone of deep conviction, recalled the marshal to himself; for although his honorable and generous character might from time to time be embittered by irritation and grief, he soon recovered his natural equanimity. So, addressing Dagobert in a less abrupt tone, he said to him, though still much agitated: “You are right. I could never doubt your fidelity. But anger deprives me of my senses. This infamous letter is enough to drive one mad. I am unjust, ungrateful—yes, ungrateful—and to you!”

These simple words, spoken by Dagobert with deep conviction, brought the marshal back to his senses; even though his honorable and generous character could sometimes be clouded by anger and sadness, he quickly regained his usual calm. So, speaking to Dagobert in a calmer tone, he told him, though still shaken: “You’re right. I could never doubt your loyalty. But anger makes me lose my mind. This awful letter is enough to drive anyone crazy. I’m being unfair, ungrateful—yes, ungrateful—and to you!”

“Do not think of me, general. With a kind word at the end, you might blow me up all the year round. But what has happened?”

“Don’t think about me, general. With a nice word at the end, you could lift my spirits all year long. But what’s going on?”

The general’s countenance again darkened, as he answered rapidly: “I am looked down upon, and despised!”

The general's expression grew serious again as he quickly replied, “I am looked down on and hated!”

“You?”

"You?"

“Yes I. After all,” resumed the marshal bitterly, “why should I conceal from you this new wound? If I doubted you a moment, I owe you some compensation, and you shall know all. For some time past, I perceived that, when I meet any of my old companions in arms, they try to avoid me—”

“Yes, I. After all,” the marshal continued harshly, “why should I hide this new wound from you? If I doubted you for even a moment, I owe you some explanation, and you deserve to know everything. For a while now, I’ve noticed that whenever I run into my old comrades in arms, they try to avoid me—”

“What! was it to this that the anonymous letter alluded?”

"What! Was this what the anonymous letter was referring to?"

“Yes; and it spoke the truth,” replied the marshal, with a sigh of grief and indignation.

“Yes, and it told the truth,” replied the marshal, with a sigh of sorrow and anger.

“But it is impossible, general—you are so loved and respected—”

“But it's impossible, general—you are so loved and respected—”

“Those are mere words; I speak of positive facts. When I appear, the conversation is often interrupted. Instead of treating me as an old comrade, they affect towards me a rigorously cold politeness. There are a thousand little shades, a thousand trifles, which wound the heart, but which it is impossible to notice—”

“Those are just words; I’m talking about real facts. When I show up, the conversation usually gets cut off. Instead of treating me like an old friend, they put on a chilly politeness. There are countless subtle things, a thousand little slights, that hurt the heart, but which are hard to notice—”

“What you are now saying, general, quite confounds me,” replied Dagobert. “You assure me of it, and I am forced to believe you.”

“What you’re saying now, general, really confuses me,” replied Dagobert. “You’re telling me that, and I have to believe you.”

“Oh, it is intolerable! I was resolved to ease my heart of it; so, this morning, I went to General d’Havrincourt, who was colonel with me in the Imperial Guard; he is honor and honesty itself. I went to him with open heart. ‘I perceive,’ said I, ‘the coldness that is shown me. Some calumny must be circulating to my disadvantage. Tell me all about it. Knowing the attack, I shall be able to defend myself—’

“Oh, this is unbearable! I was determined to let it all out; so, this morning, I went to General d’Havrincourt, who was a fellow colonel with me in the Imperial Guard; he is all about honor and honesty. I approached him openly. ‘I can see,’ I said, ‘the coldness directed towards me. There must be some rumors spreading that are harmful to my reputation. Fill me in on everything. If I know what’s coming, I can defend myself—’”

“Well, general?”

"Well, chief?"

“D’Havrincourt remained impassible ceremoniously polite. To all my questions he answered coldly: ‘I am not aware, my lord duke, that any calumny has been circulated with regard to you.’—‘Do not call me “my lord duke,” my dear D’Havrincourt; we are old fellow-soldiers and friends, my honor is somewhat touchy, I confess, and I find that you and our comrades do not receive me so cordially, as in times past. You do not deny it; I see, I know, I feel it.’ To all this D’Havrincourt answered, with the same coldness: ‘I have never seen any one wanting in respect towards you.’—‘I am not talking of respect,’ exclaimed I, as I clasped his hand affectionately, though I observed that he but feebly returned the pressure; ‘I speak of cordiality, confidence, which I once enjoyed, while now I am treated like a stranger. Why is it? What has occasioned this change?’—Still cold and reserved, he answered: ‘These distinctions are so nice, marshal, that it is impossible for me to give you any opinion on the subject.’—My heart swelled with grief and anger. What was I to do? To quarrel with D’Havrincourt would have been absurd. A sense of dignity forced me to break off the interview, but it has only confirmed my fears. Thus,” added the marshal, getting more and more animated, “thus am I fallen from the esteem to which I am entitled, thus am I despised, without even knowing the cause! Is it not odious? If they would only utter a charge against me—I should at least be able to defend myself, and to find an answer. But no, no! not even a word—only the cold politeness that is worse than any insult. Oh! it is too much, too much! for all this comes but in addition to other cares. What a life is mine since the death of my father! If I did but find rest and happiness at home—but no! I come in, but to read shameful letters; and still worse,” added the marshal, in a heartrending tone, and after a moment’s hesitation, “to find my children grow more and more indifferent towards me—“Yes,” continued he, perceiving the amazement of Dagobert, “and yet they know how much I love them!”

“D’Havrincourt remained stiffly polite. To all my questions, he replied coldly: ‘I’m not aware, my lord duke, that any rumors have been spread about you.’—‘Please don’t call me “my lord duke,” my dear D’Havrincourt; we’re old comrades and friends. My pride is a bit fragile, I admit, and I sense that you and our friends don’t welcome me as warmly as before. You can’t deny it; I see it, I know it, I feel it.’ To this, D’Havrincourt answered with the same coldness: ‘I’ve never seen anyone show you disrespect.’—‘I’m not talking about respect,’ I exclaimed, gripping his hand affectionately, though I noticed he only weakly returned the gesture; ‘I’m talking about warmth, the trust I once had, while now I’m treated like a stranger. Why is that? What caused this change?’—Still cold and distant, he replied: ‘These differences are so subtle, marshal, that I can't comment on the matter.’—My heart filled with sorrow and frustration. What could I do? It would have been absurd to argue with D’Havrincourt. A sense of dignity compelled me to end the conversation, but it only deepened my fears. Thus,” the marshal continued, growing more animated, “I have fallen from the respect I deserve; thus, I am disdained without even knowing why! Isn’t it terrible? If only they would accuse me of something—I would at least have a chance to defend myself and respond. But no, no! Not a single word—just the cold politeness that feels worse than any insult. Oh! It’s too much, way too much! All of this adds to my other worries. What a life I’ve had since my father died! If only I could find peace and happiness at home—but no! I come home only to read shameful letters; and worse,” the marshal added, his voice breaking and pausing for a moment, “to see my children becoming more and more indifferent towards me—“Yes,” he continued, noticing Dagobert's shock, “and yet they know how much I love them!”

“Your daughters indifferent!” exclaimed Dagobert, in astonishment. “You make them such a reproach?”

“Your daughters are indifferent!” exclaimed Dagobert, in astonishment. “You make them such a disgrace?”

“Oh! I do not blame them. They have hardly had time to know me.”

“Oh! I don’t blame them. They’ve barely had time to get to know me.”

“Not had time to know you?” returned the soldier, in a tone of remonstrance, and warming up in his turn. “Ah! of what did their mother talk to them, except you? and I too! what could I teach your children except to know and love you?”

“Not had time to get to know you?” the soldier replied, sounding a bit frustrated and getting more animated. “Ah! What did their mother talk to them about, if not you? And I too! What could I possibly teach your children except for how to know and love you?”

“You take their part—that is natural—they love you better than they do me,” said the marshal, with growing bitterness. Dagobert felt himself so painfully affected, that he looked at the marshal without answering.

“You side with them—that makes sense—they care for you more than they do for me,” the marshal said, his bitterness increasing. Dagobert felt so deeply affected that he stared at the marshal without responding.

“Yes!” continued the other; “yes! it may be base and ungrateful—but no matter!—Twenty times I have felt jealous of the affectionate confidence which my children display towards you, while with me they seem always to be in fear. If their melancholy faces ever grow animated for a moment, it is in talking to you, in seeing you; while for me they have nothing but cold respect—and that kills me. Sure of the affection of my children, I would have braved and surmounted every difficulty—” Then, seeing that Dagobert rushed towards the door which led to the chamber of Rose and Blanche, the marshal asked: “Where are you going?”

“Yes!” the other continued. “Yes! It might be selfish and ungrateful—but whatever! Twenty times I’ve felt jealous of the way my kids trust and love you, while with me they always seem scared. If their sad faces ever light up for a moment, it’s when they’re talking to you, when they see you; with me, they only show cold respect—and that breaks my heart. If I were sure of my kids' love, I would have faced and overcome every challenge—” Then, noticing that Dagobert was rushing toward the door leading to Rose and Blanche’s room, the marshal asked, “Where are you going?”

“For your daughters, general.”

"For your daughters, sir."

“What for?”

"Why?"

“To bring them face to face with you—to tell them: ‘My children, your father thinks that you do not love him.’—I will only say that—and then you will see.”

“To bring them face to face with you—to tell them: ‘My kids, your dad thinks you don’t love him.’—I’ll just say that—and then you will see.”

“Dagobert! I forbid you to do it,” cried the marshal, hastily.

“Dagobert! I’m telling you not to do it,” shouted the marshal, quickly.

“I don’t care for that—you have no right to be unjust to the poor children,” said the soldier, as he again advanced towards the door.

“I don’t care about that—you have no right to be unfair to the poor kids,” said the soldier, as he moved toward the door again.

“Dagobert, I command you to remain here,” cried the marshal.

“Dagobert, I order you to stay here,” yelled the marshal.

“Listen to me, general. I am your soldier, your inferior, your servant, if you will,” said the old grenadier, roughly; “but neither rank nor station shall keep me silent, when I have to defend your daughters. All must be explained—I know but one way—and that is to bring honest people face to face.”

“Listen to me, general. I am your soldier, your subordinate, your servant, if you like,” said the old grenadier, bluntly; “but neither rank nor position will silence me when it comes to defending your daughters. Everything must be explained—I know only one way—and that is to bring honest people face to face.”

If the marshal had not seized him by the arm, Dagobert would have entered the apartment of the young girls.

If the marshal hadn't grabbed him by the arm, Dagobert would have walked into the young girls' room.

“Remain!” said the marshal, so imperiously that the soldier, accustomed to obedience, hung his head, and stood still.

“Stay!” said the marshal, so commandingly that the soldier, used to following orders, lowered his head and stayed put.

“What would you do?” resumed the marshal. “Tell my children, that I think they do not love me? induce them to affect a tenderness they do not feel—when it is not their fault, but mine?”

“What would you do?” the marshal continued. “Should I tell my kids that I think they don’t love me? Should I force them to pretend to care when it’s not their fault but mine?”

“Oh, general!” said Dagobert, in a tone of despair, “I no longer feel anger, in hearing you speak thus of your children. It is such grief, that it breaks my heart!”

“Oh, general!” said Dagobert, in a tone of despair, “I don’t feel anger anymore when I hear you talk about your children like that. It’s such deep sadness that it breaks my heart!”

Touched by the expression of the soldier’s countenance, the marshal continued, less abruptly: “Come, I may be wrong; and yet I ask you, without bitterness or jealousy, are not my children more confiding, more familiar, with you than with me?”

Touched by the look on the soldier’s face, the marshal continued, less abruptly: “Come, I could be wrong; but I ask you, without any bitterness or jealousy, aren’t my children more trusting and closer with you than with me?”

“God bless me, general!” cried Dagobert; “if you come to that, they are more familiar with Spoil-sport than with either of us. You are their father; and, however kind a father may be, he must always command some respect. Familiar with me! I should think so. A fine story! What the devil should they respect in me, who, except that I am six feet high, and wear a moustache, might pass for the old woman that nursed them?—and then I must say, that, even before the death of your worthy father, you were sad and full of thought; the children have remarked that; and what you take for coldness on their part, is, I am sure, anxiety for you. Come, general; you are not just. You complain, because they love you too much.”

“God bless me, General!” Dagobert exclaimed. “If we’re talking about familiarity, they know Spoil-sport better than either of us. You’re like a father to them, and no matter how kind a father is, he always commands some respect. Familiar with me! I can’t believe that. Seriously, what is there to respect in me? Besides being six feet tall and having a mustache, I could just as easily be the old woman who looked after them. And I have to say, even before your father passed away, you were always deep in thought; the kids noticed that. What you interpret as their coldness is really just their concern for you. Come on, General; you’re not being fair. You’re upset because they care about you too much.”

“I complain, because I suffer,” said the marshal, in an agony of excitement. “I alone know my sufferings.”

“I complain because I'm in pain,” said the marshal, overwhelmed with excitement. “Only I truly understand my suffering.”

“They must indeed be grievous, general,” said Dagobert, carried further than he would otherwise have gone by his attachment for the orphans, “since those who love you feel them so cruelly.”

“They really must be serious, General,” said Dagobert, pushed further than he would have normally by his fondness for the orphans, “because those who care about you feel them so painfully.”

“What, sir! more reproaches?”

"What, sir! More complaints?"

“Yes, general, reproaches,” cried Dagobert. “Your children have the right to complain of you, since you accuse them so unjustly.”

“Yes, general, complaints,” Dagobert shouted. “Your children have every right to be upset with you, since you blame them so unfairly.”

“Sir,” said the marshal, scarcely able to contain himself, “this is enough—this is too much!”

“Sir,” said the marshal, barely able to hold himself back, “this is enough—this is too much!”

“Oh, yes! it is enough,” replied Dagobert, with rising emotion. “Why defend unfortunate children, who can only love and submit? Why defend them against your unhappy blindness?”

“Oh, yes! That's enough,” replied Dagobert, with growing emotion. “Why protect unfortunate children, who can only love and accept? Why defend them against your own misplaced blindness?”

The marshal started with anger and impatience, but then replied, with a forced calmness: “I needs must remember all that I owe you—and I will not forget it, say what you will.”

The marshal began with anger and impatience, but then responded with a forced calmness: “I have to remember everything I owe you—and I won’t forget it, no matter what you say.”

“But, general,” cried Dagobert, “why will you not let me fetch your children?”

“But, General,” shouted Dagobert, “why won't you let me go get your kids?”

“Do you not see that this scene is killing me?” cried the exasperated marshal. “Do you not understand, that I will not have my children witness what I suffer? A father’s grief has its dignity, sir; and you ought to feel for and respect it.”

“Do you not see that this scene is killing me?” cried the frustrated marshal. “Do you not understand that I won’t let my children see what I’m going through? A father’s grief has its dignity, sir; and you should feel for it and respect it.”

“Respect it? no—not when it is founded on injustice!”

“Respect it? No—not when it’s based on injustice!”

“Enough, sir—enough!”

"That's enough, sir—enough!"

“And not content with tormenting yourself,” cried Dagobert, unable any longer to control his feelings, “do you know what you will do? You will make your children die of sorrow. Was it for this, that I brought them to you from the depths of Siberia?”

“And not satisfied with torturing yourself,” shouted Dagobert, losing control of his emotions, “do you know what you’re going to do? You’re going to make your children suffer and die of sadness. Was this the reason I brought them to you from the depths of Siberia?”

“More reproaches!”

“More complaints!”

“Yes; for the worst ingratitude towards me, is to make your children unhappy.”

“Yeah; the worst way to show me ingratitude is to make your kids unhappy.”

“Leave the room, sir!” cried the marshal, quite beside himself, and so terrible with rage and grief, that Dagobert, regretting that he had gone so far, resumed: “I was wrong, general. I have perhaps been wanting in respect to you—forgive me—but—”

“Leave the room, sir!” shouted the marshal, completely overwhelmed, and so filled with anger and sorrow that Dagobert, wishing he hadn't gone this far, replied: “I was wrong, general. I may have disrespected you—please forgive me—but—”

“I forgive you—only leave me!” said the marshal, hardly restraining himself.

“I forgive you—just leave me!” said the marshal, barely able to control himself.

“One word, general—”

"One word, in general—"

“I entreat you to leave me—I ask it as a service—is that enough?” said the marshal, with renewed efforts to control the violence of his emotions.

“I beg you to leave me—I’m asking as a favor—is that enough?” said the marshal, making an effort to keep his emotions in check.

A deadly paleness succeeded to the high color which during this painful scene had inflamed the cheeks of the marshal. Alarmed at this symptom, Dagobert redoubled his entreaties. “I implore you, general,” said he, in an agitated mice, “to permit me for one moment—”

A deadly paleness replaced the flush that had colored the marshal's cheeks during this painful scene. Alarmed by this sign, Dagobert intensified his pleas. “I beg you, general,” he said in an anxious voice, “to allow me just one moment—”

“Since you will have it so, sir, I must be the one to leave,” said the marshal, making a step towards the door.

“Since you're insisting on it, sir, I have to be the one to leave,” said the marshal, taking a step towards the door.

These words were said in such a manner, that Dagobert could no longer resist. He hung his head in despair, looked for a moment in silent supplication at the marshal, and then, as the latter seemed yielding to a new movement of rage, the soldier slowly quitted the room.

These words were said in a way that Dagobert couldn’t resist anymore. He bowed his head in despair, glanced at the marshal in silent appeal, and then, as the marshal appeared to be struggling with a new surge of anger, the soldier slowly left the room.

A few minutes had scarcely elapsed since the departure of Dagobert, when the marshal, who, after a long and gloomy silence, had repeatedly drawn near the door of his daughters’ apartment with a mixture of hesitation and anguish, suddenly made a violent effort, wiped the cold sweat from his brow, and entered the chamber in which Rose and Blanche had taken refuge.

A few minutes had barely passed since Dagobert left when the marshal, who had been quietly standing by his daughters' room, hesitating and looking troubled, suddenly gathered his courage, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and stepped into the room where Rose and Blanche were staying.





CHAPTER XLIX. THE TEST.

Dagobert was right in defending his children, as he paternally called Rose and Blanche, and yet the apprehensions of the marshal with regard to the coldness of his daughters, were unfortunately justified by appearances. As he had told his father, unable to explain the sad, and almost trembling embarrassment, which his daughters felt in his presence, he sought in vain for the cause of what he termed their indifference. Now reproaching himself bitterly for not concealing from them his grief at the death of their mother, he feared he might have given them to understand that they would be unable to console him; now supposing that he had not shown himself sufficiently tender, and that had chilled them with his military sternness; and now repeating with bitter regret, that, having always lived away from them, he must be always a stranger to them. In a word, the most unlikely suppositions presented themselves by turns to his mind, and whenever such seeds of doubt, suspicion, or fear, are blended with a warm affection, they will sooner or later develop themselves with fatal effect. Yet, notwithstanding this fancied coldness, from which he suffered so much, the affection of the marshal for his daughters was so true and deep, that the thought of again quitting them caused the hesitations which were the torment of his life, and provoked an incessant struggle between his paternal love and the duty he held most sacred.

Dagobert was right to defend his children, whom he lovingly called Rose and Blanche, but unfortunately, the marshal's worries about his daughters' emotional distance were justified by the way things appeared. As he had told his father, he couldn’t explain the sadness and almost trembling embarrassment his daughters felt around him; he searched in vain for the reason behind what he called their indifference. Now he was bitterly regretting not hiding his grief over their mother's death from them, fearing that they might think they could never comfort him. Then he wondered if he hadn’t been tender enough and had instead made them feel cold with his military sternness. He kept repeating, with deep regret, that since he had always been away from them, he would always seem like a stranger. In short, a lot of unlikely ideas kept popping up in his mind, and whenever doubt, suspicion, or fear mixes with warm affection, it eventually leads to serious problems. Yet, despite this imaginary coldness that pained him so much, the marshal’s love for his daughters was so genuine and profound that the thought of leaving them again caused the ongoing conflict that haunted his life, leading to an endless struggle between his fatherly love and the sacred duty he valued most.

The injurious calumnies, which had been so skillfully propagated, that men of honor, like his old brothers in arms, were found to attach some credit to them, had been spread with frightful pertinacity by the friends of the Princess de Saint-Dizier. We shall describe hereafter the meaning and object of these odious reports, which, joined with so many other fatal injuries, had filled up the measure of the marshal’s indignation. Inflamed with anger, excited almost to madness by this incessant “stabbing with pins” (as he had himself called it), and offended at some of Dagobert’s words, he had spoken harshly to him. But, after the soldier’s departure, when left to reflect in silence, the marshal remembered the warm and earnest expressions of the defender of his children, and doubt crossed his mind, as to the reality of the coldness of which he accused them. Therefore, having taken a terrible resolution in case a new trial should confirm his desponding doubts, he entered, as we before said, his, daughters’ chamber. The discussion with Dagobert had been so loud, that the sound of the voices had confusedly reached the ears of the two sisters, even after they had taken refuge in their bedroom. So that, on the arrival of their father, their pale faces betrayed their fear and anxiety. At sight of the marshal, whose countenance was also much agitated, the girls rose respectfully, but remained close together, trembling in each other’s arms. And yet there was neither anger nor severity on their father’s face—only a deep, almost supplicating grief, which seemed to say: “My children, I suffer—I have come to you—console me, love me! or I shall die!”

The harmful rumors, which had been spread so skillfully that honorable men, like his former comrades, began to believe them, were circulated with alarming persistence by the friends of Princess de Saint-Dizier. We will explain later the meaning and purpose of these terrible reports, which, along with many other serious grievances, had filled the marshal’s patience to the limit. Fueled by rage and nearly driven to madness by this constant “stabbing with pins,” as he himself described it, he had spoken harshly to Dagobert after being offended by some of his words. However, after Dagobert left and he was left to reflect in silence, the marshal recalled the heartfelt and sincere words of his children’s defender, and doubt crept into his mind about the coldness he had accused them of. Thus, having made a terrifying decision in case a new trial confirmed his gloomy doubts, he entered—just as we mentioned before—his daughters’ room. The argument with Dagobert had been so loud that the girls could vaguely hear the voices even after retreating to their bedroom. Consequently, when their father arrived, their pale faces revealed their fear and anxiety. Upon seeing the marshal, whose face was also visibly distressed, the girls stood up respectfully but stayed close together, trembling in each other’s embrace. Yet there was neither anger nor harshness on their father’s face—only a deep, almost pleading grief that seemed to say: “My children, I’m suffering—I’ve come to you—console me, love me! or I will perish!”

The marshal’s countenance was at this moment so expressive, that, the first impulse of fear once surmounted, the sisters were about to throw themselves into his arms; but remembering the recommendations of the anonymous letter, which told them how painful any effusion of their tenderness was to their father, they exchanged a rapid glance, and remained motionless. By a cruel fatality, the marshal at this moment burned to open his arms to his children. He looked at them with love, he even made a slight movement as if to call them to him; but he would not attempt more, for fear of meeting with no response. Still the poor children, paralyzed by perfidious counsels, remained mute, motionless, trembling!

The marshal's expression was so vivid at that moment that, after their initial fear faded, the sisters were ready to leap into his arms. But remembering the advice from the anonymous letter that warned them how painful any display of affection would be for their father, they exchanged a quick glance and stayed still. Ironically, the marshal was eager to embrace his children right then. He looked at them with love and even made a slight gesture as if to invite them over, but he hesitated to do more, fearing he might not get a response. Meanwhile, the poor kids, frozen by deceitful advice, stayed silent, motionless, and trembling!

“It is all over,” thought he, as he gazed upon them. “No chord of sympathy stirs in their bosom. Whether I go—-whether I remain—matters not to them. No, I am nothing to these children—since, at this awful moment, when they see me perhaps for the last time, no filial instinct tells them that their affection might save me still!”

“It’s all over,” he thought as he looked at them. “No sense of compassion stirs in their hearts. Whether I leave or stay doesn’t matter to them. No, I mean nothing to these kids—since, at this heartbreaking moment, when they see me, perhaps for the last time, no instinct of love tells them that their affection might still save me!”

During these terrible reflections, the marshal had not taken his eyes off his children, and his manly countenance assumed an expression at once so touching and mournful—his look revealed so painfully the tortures of his despairing soul—that Rose and Blanche, confused, alarmed, but yielding together to a spontaneous movement, threw themselves on their father’s neck, and covered him with tears and caresses. Marshal Simon had not spoken a word; his daughters had not uttered a sound; and yet all three had at length understood one another. A sympathetic shock had electrified and mingled those three hearts. Vain fears, false doubts, lying counsel, all had yielded to the irresistible emotion which had brought the daughters to their father’s arms. A sudden revelation gave them faith, at the fatal moment when incurable suspicion was about to separate them forever.

During these painful moments, the marshal kept his gaze fixed on his children, and his strong face took on a look that was both heart-wrenching and sorrowful—his expression clearly revealed the anguish of his tortured soul. Rose and Blanche, feeling confused and alarmed, instinctively threw themselves around their father's neck, showering him with tears and affection. Marshal Simon hadn’t said a word; his daughters remained silent, yet they all eventually understood each other. A powerful connection had electrified and united their three hearts. Empty fears, false doubts, and misleading advice all faded away in the face of the overwhelming emotion that brought the daughters into their father’s embrace. In an instant of clarity, they found faith at the moment when unending suspicion threatened to tear them apart forever.

In a second, the marshal felt all this, but words failed him. Pale, bewildered, kissing the brows, the hair, the hands of his daughters, weeping, sighing, smiling all in turn, he was wild, delirious, drunk with happiness. At length, he exclaimed: “I have found them—or rather, I have never lost them. They loved me, and did not dare to tell me so. I overawed them. And I thought it was my fault. Heavens! what good that does! what strength, what heart, what hope!—Ha! ha!” cried he, laughing and weeping at the same time, whilst he covered his children with caresses; “they may despise me now, they may harass me now—I defy them all. My own blue eyes! my sweet blue eyes! look at me well, and inspire me with new life.”

In a second, the marshal felt all of this, but he couldn't find the words. Pale, confused, he kissed the brows, the hair, and the hands of his daughters, weeping, sighing, smiling all in turn; he was wild, delirious, drunk with happiness. Finally, he exclaimed, “I’ve found them—or rather, I’ve never lost them. They loved me, but didn’t dare to say so. I intimidated them. And I thought it was my fault. Wow! What good that does! What strength, what heart, what hope!—Ha! ha!” he cried, laughing and crying at the same time while he showered his children with affection; “They may look down on me now, they may bother me now—I challenge them all. My own blue eyes! My sweet blue eyes! Look at me closely, and give me new life.”

“Oh, father! you love us then as much as we love you?” cried Rose, with enchanting simplicity.

“Oh, Dad! You love us as much as we love you?” cried Rose, with charming innocence.

“And we may often, very often, perhaps every day, throw ourselves on your neck, embrace you, and prove how glad we are to be with you?”

“And we might often, really often, maybe every day, throw our arms around you, hug you, and show just how happy we are to be with you?”

“Show you, dear father, all the store of love we were heaping up in our hearts—so sad, alas! that we could not spend it upon you?”

“Let me show you, dear dad, all the love we were gathering in our hearts—it's so sad, unfortunately, that we couldn't share it with you?”

“Tell you aloud all that we think in secret?”

“Speak openly about everything we think in private?”

“Yes—you may do so—you may do so,” said Marshal Simon, faltering with joy; “what prevented you, my children? But no; do not answer; enough of the past!—I know all, I understand all. You misinterpreted my gloom, and it made you sad; I, in my turn, misinterpreted your sadness. But never mind; I scarcely know what I am saying to you. I only think of looking at you—and it dazzles me—it confuses me—it is the dizziness of joy!”

“Yeah—you can do that—you can do that,” said Marshal Simon, stumbling over his happiness; “what held you back, my children? But no; don’t answer that; let’s not dwell on the past!—I know everything, I get it all. You misunderstood my gloom, and it made you unhappy; I, in turn, misunderstood your sadness. But it doesn’t matter; I barely know what I’m saying to you. I just want to look at you—and it overwhelms me—it confuses me—it’s this dizzying joy!”

“Oh, look at us, father! look into our eyes, into our hearts,” cried Rose, with rapture.

“Oh, look at us, Dad! Look into our eyes, into our hearts,” cried Rose, with excitement.

“And you will read there, happiness for us, and love for you, sir!” added Blanche.

“And you’ll read there, happiness for us, and love for you, sir!” added Blanche.

“Sir, sir!” said the marshal, in a tone of affectionate reproach; “what does that mean? Will you call me father, if you please?”

“Sir, sir!” said the marshal, in a tone of affectionate reproach; “what does that mean? Will you please call me father?”

“Dear father, your hand!” said Blanche, as she took it, and placed it on her heart.

“Dear dad, your hand!” said Blanche, as she took it and placed it on her heart.

“Dear father, your hand!” said Rose, as she took the other hand of the marshal. “Do you believe now in our love and happiness?” she continued.

“Dear Dad, your hand!” said Rose, as she took the other hand of the marshal. “Do you believe now in our love and happiness?” she continued.

It is impossible to describe the charming expression of filial pride in the divine faces of the girls, as their father, slightly pressing their virgin bosoms, seemed to count with delight the joyous pulsations of their hearts.

It’s hard to capture the lovely look of pride on the girls’ faces as their father, gently pressing against their innocent chests, appeared to joyfully count the beating of their hearts.

“Oh, yes! happiness and affection can alone make the heart beat thus!” cried the marshal.

“Oh, yes! Happiness and love are the only things that can make the heart beat like this!” cried the marshal.

A hoarse sob, heard in the direction of the open door, made the three turn round, and there they saw the tall figure of Dagobert, with the black nose of Spoil-sport reaching to his master’s knee. The soldier, drying his eyes and moustache with his little blue cotton handkerchief, remained motionless as the god Terminus. When he could speak, he addressed himself to the marshal, and, shaking his head, muttered, in a hoarse voice, for the good man was swallowing his tears: “Did I not tell you so?”

A raspy sob coming from the open door made the three turn around, and there they saw the tall figure of Dagobert, with the black nose of Spoil-sport reaching up to his master's knee. The soldier, drying his eyes and mustache with his small blue cotton handkerchief, stayed still like the god Terminus. When he could finally speak, he turned to the marshal and, shaking his head, muttered in a raspy voice, as he was trying to hold back his tears, "Didn't I tell you so?"

“Silence!” said the marshal, with a sign of intelligence. “You were a better father than myself, my old friend. Come and kiss them! I shall not be jealous.”

“Silence!” said the marshal, with a knowing gesture. “You were a better father than I was, my old friend. Come and kiss them! I won’t be jealous.”

The marshal stretched out his hand to the soldier, who pressed it cordially, whilst the two sisters threw themselves on his neck, and Spoil-sport, according to custom wishing to have his share in the general joy, raised himself on his hind legs, and rested his fore-paws against his master’s back. There was a moment of profound silence. The celestial felicity enjoyed during that moment, by the marshal, his daughters, and the soldier, was interrupted by the barking of Spoil-sort, who suddenly quitted the attitude of a biped. The happy group separated, looked round, and saw Loony’s stupid face. He looked even duller than usual, as he stood quite still in the doorway, staring with wide stretched eyes, and holding a feather-broom under his arm, and in his hand the ever-present basket of wood.

The marshal reached out his hand to the soldier, who shook it warmly, while the two sisters embraced him. Spoil-sport, eager to join in the celebration as usual, stood on his hind legs and leaned his front paws against his owner's back. There was a brief moment of deep silence. The pure joy shared among the marshal, his daughters, and the soldier was interrupted by Spoil-sport's barking, as he suddenly dropped down from his two legs. The happy group pulled away, looked around, and caught sight of Loony's dull face. He appeared even more vacant than usual, standing still in the doorway with wide eyes, a feather broom tucked under his arm, and his ever-present basket of wood in hand.

Nothing makes one so gay as happiness; and, though this grotesque figure appeared at a very unseasonable moment, it was received with frank laughter from the blooming lips of Rose and Blanche. Having made the marshal’s daughters laugh, after their long sadness, Loony at once acquired a claim to the indulgence of the marshal, who said to him, good humoredly: “What do you want, my lad?”

Nothing makes one as happy as joy; and, although this strange figure showed up at a really awkward time, it was met with genuine laughter from the cheerful lips of Rose and Blanche. After making the marshal’s daughters laugh, following their long period of sadness, Loony instantly earned the goodwill of the marshal, who said to him, with a smile: “What do you need, my boy?”

“It’s not me, my lord duke!” answered Loony, laying his hand on his breast, as if it were taking a vow, so that his feather-brush fell down from under his arm. The laughter of the girls redoubled.

“It’s not me, my lord duke!” Loony replied, placing his hand on his chest as if making a vow, causing his feather-brush to tumble from under his arm. The girls' laughter grew even louder.

“It is not you?” said the marshal.

“It’s not you?” said the marshal.

“Here! Spoil-sport!” Dagobert called, for the honest dog seemed to have a secret dislike for the pretended idiot, and approached him with an angry air.

“Hey! Killjoy!” Dagobert called, as the honest dog appeared to have a hidden dislike for the fake idiot and approached him with an angry demeanor.

“No, my lord duke, it is not me!” resumed Loony. “It is the footman who told me to tell M. Dagobert, when I brought up the wood to tell my lord duke, as I was coming up with the basket, that M. Robert wants to see him.”

“No, my lord duke, it’s not my fault!” Loony continued. “It’s the footman who told me to let M. Dagobert know, when I brought up the wood, that M. Robert wants to see him.”

The girls laughed still more at this new stupidity. But, at the name of Robert, Marshal Simon started.

The girls laughed even more at this new foolishness. But when they heard the name Robert, Marshal Simon flinched.

M. Robert was the secret emissary of Rodin, with regard to the possible, but adventurous, enterprise of attempting the liberation of Napoleon II. After a moment’s silence, the marshal, whose face was still radiant with joy and happiness, said to Loony: “Beg M. Robert to wait for me a moment in my study.”

M. Robert was the secret messenger of Rodin, concerning the potential, yet risky, mission of trying to free Napoleon II. After a brief silence, the marshal, whose face still glowed with joy and happiness, said to Loony: “Please ask M. Robert to wait for me for a moment in my study.”

“Yes, my lord duke,” answered Loony, bowing almost to the ground.

“Yes, my lord duke,” replied Loony, bowing nearly to the ground.

The simpleton withdrew, and the marshal said to his daughters, in a joyous tone, “You see, that, in a moment like this, one does not leave one’s children, even for M. Robert.”

The simpleton stepped back, and the marshal said to his daughters in a cheerful tone, “You see, at a time like this, you don't abandon your children, even for M. Robert.”

“Oh! that’s right, father!” cried Blanche, gayly; “for I was already very angry with this M. Robert.”

“Oh! that’s right, Dad!” Blanche exclaimed cheerfully; “because I was already really angry with this Mr. Robert.”

“Have you pen and paper at hand?” asked the marshal.

“Do you have a pen and paper ready?” asked the marshal.

“Yes, father; there on the table,” said Rose, hastily, as she pointed to a little desk near one of the windows, towards which the marshal now advanced rapidly.

“Yes, dad; it’s over there on the table,” said Rose quickly, as she pointed to a small desk near one of the windows, towards which the marshal now moved swiftly.

From motives of delicacy, the girls remained where they were, close to the fireplace, and caressed each other tenderly, as if to congratulate themselves in private on the unexpected happiness of this day.

From feelings of delicacy, the girls stayed where they were, nearby the fireplace, and gently embraced each other, as if to privately celebrate the unexpected joy of this day.

The marshal seated himself at the desk, and made a sign to Dagobert to draw near.

The marshal sat down at the desk and gestured for Dagobert to come closer.

While he wrote rapidly a few words in a firm hand, he said to the soldier with a smile, in so low a tone that it was impossible for his daughters to hear: “Do you know what I had almost resolved upon, before entering this room?”

While he quickly wrote a few words with a steady hand, he said to the soldier with a smile, in a tone so low that his daughters couldn’t possibly hear: “Do you know what I almost decided, before coming into this room?”

“What, general?”

"What is it, general?"

“To blow my brains out. It is to my children that I owe my life.” And the marshal continued writing.

“To end it all. I owe my life to my children.” And the marshal continued writing.

Dagobert started at this communication, and then replied, also in a whisper: “It would not have been with your pistols. I took off the caps.”

Dagobert jumped at this message, then responded, also in a whisper: “You wouldn’t have used your pistols. I removed the caps.”

The marshal turned round hastily, and looked at him with an air of surprise. But the soldier only nodded his head affirmatively, and added: “Thank heaven, we have now done with all those ideas!”

The marshal quickly turned around and looked at him with surprise. But the soldier just nodded his head in agreement and added, "Thank goodness, we're finally done with all those ideas!"

The marshal’s only answer was to glance at his children, his eyes swimming with tenderness, and sparkling with delight; then, sealing the note he had written, he gave it to the soldier, and said to him, “Give that to M. Robert. I will see him to-morrow.”

The marshal’s only response was to look at his children, his eyes filled with warmth and shining with joy; then, after sealing the note he had written, he handed it to the soldier and said, “Give this to M. Robert. I’ll see him tomorrow.”

Dagobert took the letter, and went out. Returning towards his daughters, the marshal joyfully extended his arms to them, and said, “Now, young ladies, two nice kisses for having sacrificed M. Robert to you. Have I not earned them?” And Rose and Blanche threw themselves on their father’s neck.

Dagobert took the letter and stepped outside. When he returned to his daughters, the marshal happily opened his arms to them and said, “Now, young ladies, two sweet kisses for having sacrificed M. Robert for you. Haven’t I earned them?” Rose and Blanche then jumped into their father’s embrace.

About the time that these events were taking place at Paris, two travellers, wide apart from each other, exchanged mysterious thoughts through the breadth of space.

About the time these events were happening in Paris, two travelers, far from each other, exchanged mysterious thoughts across the vast distance.

30327m
Original




BOOK XI.

     L. The Ruins of the Abbey of St. John the Baptist LI. The
     Calvary LII. The Council LIII. Happiness LIV. Duty LV. The
     Improvised Hospital LVI. Hydrophobia LVII. The Guardian
     Angel LVIII. Ruin LIX. Memories LX. The Ordeal LXI. Ambition
     LXII. To a Socius, a Socius and a Half LXIII. Faringhea’s
     Affection LXIV. An Evening at St. Colombe’s LXV. The Nuptial
     Bed LXVI. A Duel to the Death LXVII. A Message LXVIII. The
     First of June
     L. The Ruins of the Abbey of St. John the Baptist LI. The
     Calvary LII. The Council LIII. Happiness LIV. Duty LV. The
     Improvised Hospital LVI. Hydrophobia LVII. The Guardian
     Angel LVIII. Ruin LIX. Memories LX. The Ordeal LXI. Ambition
     LXII. To a Socius, a Socius and a Half LXIII. Faringhea’s
     Affection LXIV. An Evening at St. Colombe’s LXV. The Nuptial
     Bed LXVI. A Duel to the Death LXVII. A Message LXVIII. The
     First of June




EPILOGUE.

     I. Four Years After II. The Redemption
     I. Four Years After II. The Redemption




CHAPTER L. THE RUINS OF THE ABBEY OF ST. JOHN THE BAPTIST.

The sun is fast sinking. In the depths of an immense piny wood, in the midst of profound solitude, rise the ruins of an abbey, once sacred to St. John the Baptist. Ivy, moss, and creeping plants, almost entirely conceal the stones, now black with age. Some broken arches, some walls pierced with ovals, still remain standing, visible on the dark background of the thick wood. Looking down upon this mass of ruins from a broken pedestal, half-covered with ivy, a mutilated, but colossal statue of stone still keeps its place. This statue is strange and awful. It represents a headless human figure. Clad in the antique toga, it holds in its hand a dish and on that dish is a head. This head is its own. It is the statue of St. John the Baptist and Martyr, put to death by wish of Herodias.

The sun is quickly setting. In the depths of a vast pine forest, in the midst of deep solitude, rise the ruins of an abbey, once dedicated to St. John the Baptist. Ivy, moss, and creeping plants almost completely cover the stones, now dark with age. Some broken arches and walls with oval openings still stand out against the dark backdrop of the dense woods. Overlooking this mass of ruins from a crumbling pedestal, mostly hidden by ivy, a damaged but towering stone statue still remains in place. This statue is both strange and terrifying. It depicts a headless human figure. Dressed in an ancient toga, it holds a dish, and on that dish is a head. This head is its own. It is the statue of St. John the Baptist and Martyr, killed at the request of Herodias.

The silence around is solemn. From time to time, however, is heard the dull rustling of the enormous branches of the pine-trees, shaken by the wind. Copper-colored clouds, reddened by the setting sun, pass slowly over the forest, and are reflected in the current of a brook, which, deriving its source from a neighboring mass of rocks, flows through the ruins. The water flows, the clouds pass on, the ancient trees tremble, the breeze murmurs.

The silence around is serious. Every now and then, though, you can hear the soft rustling of the huge pine branches moving in the wind. Copper-colored clouds, tinged with the setting sun, drift slowly over the forest and are mirrored in the water of a brook that starts from a nearby rocky area and flows through the ruins. The water keeps flowing, the clouds keep moving, the old trees shake, and the breeze whispers.

Suddenly, through the shadow thrown by the overhanging wood, which stretches far into endless depths, a human form appears. It is a woman. She advances slowly towards the ruins. She has reached them. She treads the once sacred ground. This woman is pale, her look sad, her long robe floats on the wind, her feet covered with dust. She walks with difficulty and pain. A block of stone is placed near the stream, almost at the foot of the statue of John the Baptist. Upon this stone she sinks breathless and exhausted, worn out with fatigue. And yet, for many days, many years, many centuries, she has walked on unwearied.

Suddenly, through the shadows cast by the dense trees that stretch deep into the unknown, a figure appears. It's a woman. She moves slowly towards the ruins. She has arrived. She steps onto the once-sacred ground. This woman is pale, her expression sorrowful, her long dress billowing in the wind, her feet covered in dust. She walks with difficulty and pain. A stone is placed near the stream, almost at the base of the statue of John the Baptist. On this stone, she collapses, breathless and exhausted, worn out from fatigue. Yet, for many days, many years, many centuries, she has walked on tirelessly.

30333m
Original

For the first time, she feels an unconquerable sense of lassitude. For the first time, her feet begin to fail her. For the first time, she, who traversed, with firm and equal footsteps, the moving lava of torrid deserts, while whole caravans were buried in drifts of fiery sand—who passed, with steady and disdainful tread, over the eternal snows of Arctic regions, over icy solitudes, in which no other human being could live—who had been spared by the devouring flames of conflagrations, and by the impetuous waters of torrents—she, in brief, who for centuries had had nothing in common with humanity—for the first time suffers mortal pain.

For the first time, she feels an overwhelming sense of exhaustion. For the first time, her feet start to give out on her. For the first time, she, who had traversed the moving lava of scorching deserts with steady and equal steps, while entire caravans were buried in clouds of burning sand—who walked with a steady and scornful pace over the eternal snows of the Arctic, across icy wastelands where no other person could survive—who had escaped the consuming flames of wildfires and the rushing waters of torrents—she, in short, who had for centuries had nothing to do with humanity—suffers mortal pain for the first time.

Her feet bleed, her limbs ache with fatigue, she is devoured by burning thirst. She feels these infirmities, yet scarcely dares to believe them real. Her joy would be too immense! But now, her throat becomes dry, contracted, all on fire. She sees the stream, and throws herself on her knees, to quench her thirst in that crystal current, transparent as a mirror. What happens then? Hardly have her fevered lips touched the fresh, pure water, than, still kneeling, supported on her hands, she suddenly ceases to drink, and gazes eagerly on the limpid stream. Forgetting the thirst which devours her, she utters a loud cry—a cry of deep, earnest, religious joy, like a note of praise and infinite gratitude to heaven. In that deep mirror, she perceives that she has grown older.

Her feet are bleeding, her limbs ache with exhaustion, and she's consumed by an intense thirst. She feels these weaknesses but can hardly believe they are real. The joy would be too overwhelming! But now, her throat is dry, tight, and burning. She sees the stream and throws herself on her knees to drink from that clear water, as transparent as a mirror. What happens next? Barely have her fevered lips touched the fresh, clean water when, still kneeling and propped up on her hands, she suddenly stops drinking and gazes eagerly at the clear stream. Forgetting the thirst that torments her, she lets out a loud cry—a cry of deep, heartfelt, religious joy, like a note of praise and endless gratitude to heaven. In that deep mirror, she realizes that she has gotten older.

In a few days, a few hours, a few minutes, perhaps in a single second, she has attained the maturity of age. She, who for more than eighteen centuries has been as a woman of twenty, carrying through successive generations the load of her imperishable youth—she has grown old, and may, perhaps, at length, hope to die. Every minute of her life may now bring her nearer to the last home! Transported by that ineffable hope, she rises, and lifts her eyes to heaven, clasping her hands in an attitude of fervent prayer. Then her eyes rest on the tall statue of stone, representing St. John. The head, which the martyr carries in his hand, seems, from beneath its half-closed granite eyelid, to cast upon the Wandering Jewess a glance of commiseration and pity. And it was she, Herodias who, in the cruel intoxication of a pagan festival, demanded the murder of the saint! And it is at the foot of the martyr’s image, that, for the first time, the immortality, which weighed on her for so many centuries, seems likely to find a term!

In just a few days, a few hours, maybe even in a single second, she has reached the age of maturity. She, who for more than eighteen centuries has stayed the same, like a woman of twenty, carrying the burden of her everlasting youth through generations—she has grown old, and perhaps can finally hope to die. Every minute of her life might now bring her closer to her final resting place! Filled with that indescribable hope, she stands and looks up at the sky, clasping her hands in a passionate prayer. Then her gaze settles on the tall stone statue of St. John. The head that the martyr holds seems to cast a glance of compassion and pity upon the Wandering Jewess from beneath its half-closed granite eyelid. And it was she, Herodias, who in the cruel frenzy of a pagan festival, demanded the saint's murder! It is at the base of the martyr’s image that, for the first time, the immortality that has weighed on her for so many centuries seems likely to find an end!

“Oh, impenetrable mystery! oh, divine hope!” she cries. “The wrath of heaven is at length appeased. The hand of the Lord brings me to the feet of the blessed martyr, and I begin once more to feel myself a human creature. And yet it was to avenge his death, that the same heaven condemned me to eternal wanderings!

“Oh, impenetrable mystery! Oh, divine hope!” she exclaims. “The wrath of heaven is finally calmed. The hand of the Lord brings me to the feet of the blessed martyr, and I am starting to feel human again. And yet, it was to avenge his death that the same heaven condemned me to endless wandering!”

“Oh, Lord! grant that I may not be the only one forgiven. May he—the artisan, who like me, daughter of a king, wanders on for centuries—likewise hope to reach the end of that immense journey!

“Oh, Lord! please grant that I won’t be the only one forgiven. May he—the craftsman, who like me, a king's daughter, has been wandering for centuries—also hope to finally reach the end of that vast journey!

“Where is he, Lord? where is he? Hast thou deprived me of the power once bestowed, to see and hear him through the vastness of intervening space? Oh, in this mighty moment, restore me that divine gift—for the more I feel these human infirmities, which I hail and bless as the end of my eternity of ills, the more my sight loses the power to traverse immensity, and my ear to catch the sound of that wanderer’s accent, from the other extremity of the globe?”

“Where is he, Lord? Where is he? Have you taken away the ability I once had to see and hear him across the endless distance? Oh, in this critical moment, give me back that divine gift—because the more I experience these human weaknesses, which I welcome and cherish as the end of my endless suffering, the more my sight loses the ability to reach across the vastness, and my ear can’t pick up the sound of that wanderer’s voice from the far side of the world?”

Night had fallen, dark and stormy. The wind rose in the midst of the great pine-trees. Behind their black summits, through masses of dark cloud, slowly sailed the silver disk of the moon. The invocation of the Wandering Jewess had perhaps been heard. Suddenly, her eyes closed—with hands clasped together, she remained kneeling in the heart of the ruins—motionless as a statue upon a tomb. And then she had a wondrous dream!

Night had fallen, dark and stormy. The wind picked up among the tall pine trees. Behind their dark tops, through thick clouds, the silver disk of the moon slowly emerged. The call of the Wandering Jewess might have been answered. Suddenly, her eyes shut—hands clasped together, she stayed kneeling in the middle of the ruins—still as a statue on a grave. And then she had a beautiful dream!





CHAPTER LI. THE CALVARY.

This was the vision of Herodias: On the summit of a high, steep, rocky mountain, there stands a cross. The sun is sinking, even as when the Jewess herself, worn out with fatigue, entered the ruins of St. John’s Abbey. The great figure on the cross—which looks down from this Calvary, on the mountain, and on the vast, dreary plain beyond—stands out white and pale against the dark, blue clouds, which stretch across the heavens, and assume a violent tint towards the horizon. There, where the setting sun has left a long track of lurid light, almost of the hue of blood—as far as the eye can reach, no vegetation appears on the surface of the gloomy desert, covered with sand and stones, like the ancient bed of some dried-up ocean. A silence as of death broods over this desolate tract. Sometimes, gigantic black vultures, with red unfeathered necks, luminous yellow eyes, stooping from their lofty flight in the midst of these solitudes, come to make their bloody feast on the prey they have carried off from less uncultivated regions.

This was Herodias's vision: At the top of a steep, rocky mountain, there stands a cross. The sun is setting, just like when the tired Jewess herself entered the ruins of St. John’s Abbey. The large figure on the cross—looking down from this Calvary, at the mountain and the vast, bleak plain beyond—stands out pale against the dark blue clouds stretching across the sky, which take on a fierce tone toward the horizon. There, where the setting sun has left a long streak of harsh light, almost blood-red in color—as far as the eye can see, there is no vegetation on the surface of the desolate desert, covered with sand and stones, like the remains of a dried-up ocean. A deathly silence hangs over this barren land. Occasionally, huge black vultures with bare red necks and bright yellow eyes swoop down from their high flight in this wilderness to feast on the prey they have snatched from less harsh areas.

How, then, did this Calvary, this place of prayer, come to be erected so far from the abodes of men? This Calvary was prepared at a great cost by a repentant sinner. He had done much harm to his fellow-creatures, and, in the hope of obtaining pardon for his crimes, he had climbed this mountain on his knees, and become a hermit, and lived there till his death, at the foot of this cross, only sheltered by a roof of thatch, now long since swept away by the wind. The sun is still sinking. The sky becomes darker. The luminous lines on the horizon grow fainter and fainter, like heated bars of iron that gradually grow cool. Suddenly, on the eastern side of the Calvary, is heard the noise of some falling stones, which, loosened from the side of the mountain, roll down rebounding to its base. These stones have been loosened by the foot of a traveller, who, after traversing the plain below, has, during the last hour, been climbing the steep ascent. He is not yet visible—but one hears the echo of his tread—slow, steady, and firm. At length, he reaches the top of the mountain, and his tall figure stands out against the stormy sky.

How did this Calvary, this place of prayer, come to be built so far from where people live? This Calvary was created at great expense by a repentant sinner. He caused a lot of harm to others, and in hopes of finding forgiveness for his wrongdoings, he climbed this mountain on his knees and became a hermit, living there until he died at the foot of this cross, with only a thatched roof for shelter, now long gone from the wind. The sun is still setting. The sky is getting darker. The bright lines on the horizon are fading, like hot iron bars cooling down. Suddenly, from the eastern side of the Calvary, there's a noise of falling stones, loosened from the mountain, tumbling down to the base. These stones were disturbed by the foot of a traveler who, after crossing the plain below, has been climbing the steep path for the last hour. He's not visible yet, but you can hear the echo of his steps—slow, steady, and firm. Finally, he reaches the top of the mountain, and his tall figure stands out against the stormy sky.

The traveller is pale as the great figure on the cross. On his broad forehead a black line extends from one temple to the other. It is the cobbler of Jerusalem. The poor artisan, who hardened by misery, injustice and oppression, without pity for the suffering of the Divine Being who bore the cross, repulsed him from his dwelling, and bade him: “Go ON! GO ON! GO ON!” And, from that day, the avenging Deity has in his turn said to the artisan of Jerusalem: “GO ON! GO ON! GO ON!”

The traveler is pale like the figure on the cross. A black line stretches across his broad forehead from one temple to the other. It's the cobbler of Jerusalem. The poor artisan, hardened by misery, injustice, and oppression, showed no compassion for the suffering of the Divine Being who carried the cross, driving him away from his home and saying, “Go on! Go on! Go on!” And from that day, the avenging Deity has echoed the cobbler's words: “Go on! Go on! Go on!”

And he has gone on, without end or rest. Nor did the divine vengeance stop there. From time to time death has followed the steps of the wanderer, and innumerable graves have been even as mile-stones on his fatal path. And if ever he found periods of repose in the midst of his infinite grief, it was when the hand of the Lord led him into deep solitudes, like that where he now dragged his steps along. In passing over that dreary plain, or climbing to that rude Calvary, he at least heard no more the funeral knell, which always, always sounded behind him in every inhabited region.

And he has continued on, without end or rest. The divine punishment didn’t stop there, either. Every now and then, death has followed the wanderer’s steps, and countless graves have served as mile markers on his tragic journey. And if he ever found moments of peace amidst his endless sorrow, it was when the hand of the Lord guided him into deep solitude, like the place where he now trudged along. As he crossed that bleak plain or climbed that rough Calvary, he at least no longer heard the funeral bell that always, always rang behind him in every populated area.

All day long, even at this hour, plunged in the black abyss of his thoughts, following the fatal track—going whither he was guided by the invisible hand, with head bowed on his breast, and eyes fixed upon the ground, the wanderer had passed over the plain, and ascended the mountain, without once looking at the sky—without even perceiving the Calvary—without seeing the image upon the cross. He thought of the last descendants of his race. He felt, by the sinking of his heart, that great perils continued to threaten him. And in the bitterness of a despair, wild and deep as the ocean, the cobbler of Jerusalem seated himself at the foot of the cross. At this moment a farewell ray of the setting sun, piercing the dark mass of clouds, threw a refection upon the Calvary, vivid as a conflagration’s glare. The Jew rested his forehead upon his hand. His long hair, shaken by the evening breeze, fell over his pale face—when sweeping it back from his brow, he started with surprise—he, who had long ceased to wonder at anything. With eager glance he contemplated the long lock of hair that he held between his fingers. That hair, until now black as night, had become gray. He also, like unto Herodias, was growing older.

All day long

His progress towards old age, stopped for eighteen hundred years, had resumed its course. Like the Wandering Jewess, he might henceforth hope for the rest of the grave. Throwing himself on his knees, he stretched his hands towards heaven, to ask for the explanation of the mystery which filled him with hope. Then, for the first time, his eyes rested on the Crucified One, looking down upon the Calvary, even as the Wandering Jewess had fixed her gaze on the granite eyelids of the Blessed Martyr.

His journey toward old age, halted for eighteen hundred years, had started again. Like the Wandering Jewess, he could now hope for the peace of the grave. Falling to his knees, he reached his hands up to heaven, seeking an explanation for the mystery that filled him with hope. Then, for the first time, his eyes fell on the Crucified One, gazing down upon Calvary, just as the Wandering Jewess had focused on the granite eyelids of the Blessed Martyr.

The Saviour, his head bowed under the weight of his crown of thorns, seemed from the cross to view with pity, and pardon the artisan, who for so many centuries had felt his curse—and who, kneeling, with his body thrown backward in an attitude of fear and supplication, now lifted towards the crucifix his imploring hands.

The Savior, his head bowed under the weight of his crown of thorns, seemed from the cross to look down with pity and forgive the craftsman, who for so many centuries had borne his curse—and who, kneeling with his body arched back in a posture of fear and pleading, now raised his hands toward the crucifix in supplication.

“Oh, Messiah!” cried the Jew, “the avenging arm of heaven brings me back to the foot of this heavy cross, which thou didst bear, when, stopping at the door of my poor dwelling, thou wert repulsed with merciless harshness, and I said unto thee: ‘Go on! go on!’—After my long life of wanderings, I am again before this cross, and my hair begins to whiten. Oh Lord! in thy divine mercy, hast thou at length pardoned me? Have I reached the term of my endless march? Will thy celestial clemency grant me at length the repose of the sepulchre, which, until now, alas! has ever fled before me?—Oh! if thy mercy should descend upon me, let it fall likewise upon that woman, whose woes are equal to mine own! Protect also the last descendants of my race! What will be their fate? Already, Lord, one of them—the only one that misfortune had perverted—has perished from the face of the earth. Is it for this that my hair grows gray? Will my crime only be expiated when there no longer remains in this world one member of our accursed race? Or does this proof of thy powerful goodness, Lord, which restores me to the condition of humanity, serve also as a sign of the pardon and happiness of my family? Will they at length triumph over the perils which beset them? Will they, accomplishing the good which their ancestor designed for his fellow creatures, merit forgiveness both for themselves and me? Or will they, inexorably condemned as the accursed scions of an accursed stock, expiate the original stain of my detested crime?

“Oh, Messiah!” the Jew exclaimed, “the avenging hand of heaven brings me back to the foot of this heavy cross that you carried when, stopping at the door of my humble home, you were turned away with cruel harshness, and I told you: ‘Keep going! Keep going!’—After my long life of wandering, I am once again before this cross, and my hair is starting to turn gray. Oh Lord! In your divine mercy, have you finally forgiven me? Have I reached the end of my endless journey? Will your celestial kindness finally grant me the rest of the grave, which has always eluded me until now?—Oh! If your mercy is going to come down on me, let it also fall upon that woman, whose suffering is just as great as mine! Protect also the last descendants of my race! What will happen to them? Already, Lord, one of them— the only one that misfortunes had corrupted—has vanished from the earth. Is this why my hair is turning gray? Will my crime only be atoned for when there is no longer a single member of our cursed race left in this world? Or does this display of your powerful goodness, Lord, which brings me back to humanity, also signal the forgiveness and happiness of my family? Will they finally overcome the dangers that surround them? Will they, by achieving the good that their ancestor intended for his fellow beings, earn forgiveness for themselves and for me? Or will they, forever damned as the cursed offspring of a cursed lineage, bear the weight of the original stain of my hated crime?

“Oh, tell me—tell me, gracious Lord! shall I be forgiven with them, or will they be punished with me?”

“Oh, tell me—tell me, kind Lord! Will I be forgiven with them, or will they be punished along with me?”

The twilight gave place to a dark and stormy night, yet the Jew continued to pray, kneeling at the foot of the cross.

The twilight turned into a dark and stormy night, but the Jew kept praying, kneeling at the foot of the cross.





CHAPTER LII. THE COUNCIL.

The following scene took place at Saint-Dizier House, two days after the reconciliation of Marshal Simon with his daughters. The princess is listening with the most profound attention to the words of Rodin. The reverend father, according to his habit, stands leaning against the mantelpiece, with his hands thrust into the pockets of his old brown great-coat. His thick, dirty shoes have left their mark on the ermine hearth-rug. A deep sense of satisfaction is impressed on the Jesuit’s cadaverous countenance. Princess de Saint-Dizier, dressed with that sort of modest elegance which becomes a mother of the church, keeps her eyes fixed on Rodin—for the latter has completely supplanted Father d’Aigrigny in the good graces of this pious lady. The coolness, audacity lofty intelligence, and rough and imperious character of the ex-socius have overawed this proud woman, and inspired her with a sincere admiration. Even his filthy habits and often brutal repartees have their charm for her, and she now prefers them to the exquisite politeness and perfumed elegance of the accomplished Father d’Aigrigny.

This scene takes place at Saint-Dizier House, two days after Marshal Simon reconciled with his daughters. The princess is listening intently to Rodin. The reverend father, as usual, leans against the mantelpiece with his hands shoved in the pockets of his old brown coat. His thick, dirty shoes have left marks on the luxurious ermine hearth-rug. A deep sense of satisfaction is visible on the Jesuit’s gaunt face. Princess de Saint-Dizier, dressed in a modestly elegant way fitting for a church mother, keeps her eyes focused on Rodin—who has completely replaced Father d'Aigrigny in this pious lady’s favor. The coolness, boldness, high intelligence, and rough, commanding nature of the former associate have impressed this proud woman and inspired genuine admiration. Even his filthy habits and often harsh remarks have a certain appeal for her, and she now prefers them over the exquisite politeness and perfumed elegance of the refined Father d’Aigrigny.

“Yes, madame,” said Rodin, in a sanctified tone, for these people do not take off their masks even with their accomplices, “yes, madame, we have excellent news from our house at St. Herem. M. Hardy, the infidel, the freethinker, has at length entered the pale of the holy Roman Catholic and Apostolic Church.” Rodin pronounced these last word with a nasal twang, and the devout lady bowed her head respectfully.

“Yes, ma'am,” said Rodin in a pious tone, because these people don’t remove their masks even around their allies, “yes, ma'am, we have great news from our place in St. Herem. M. Hardy, the infidel, the freethinker, has finally joined the ranks of the holy Roman Catholic and Apostolic Church.” Rodin pronounced those last words with a nasal twang, and the devout lady bowed her head respectfully.

“Grace has at length touched the heart of this impious man,” continued Rodin, “and so effectually that, in his ascetic enthusiasm, he has already wished to take the vows which will bind him forever to our divine Order.”

“Grace has finally reached the heart of this wicked man,” Rodin continued, “and so successfully that, in his extreme devotion, he has already expressed a desire to take the vows that will tie him forever to our sacred Order.”

“So soon, father?” said the princess, in astonishment.

“Already, Dad?” said the princess, surprised.

“Our statutes are opposed to this precipitation, unless in the case of a penitent in articulo mortis—on the very gasp of death—should such a person consider it necessary for his salvation to die in the habit of our Order, and leave us all his wealth for the greater glory of the Lord.”

“Our laws are against this haste, except in the case of a penitent on the verge of death—at the very last moment—if that person believes it essential for their salvation to die as a member of our Order and leave all their wealth to us for the greater glory of the Lord.”

“And is M. Hardy in so dangerous a condition, father?”

“And is M. Hardy in such a serious condition, Dad?”

“He has a violent fever. After so many successive calamities, which have miraculously brought him into the path of salvation,” said Rodin, piously, “his frail and delicate constitution is almost broken up, morally and physically. Austerities, macerations, and the divine joys of ecstasy, will probably hasten his passage to eternal life, and in a few clays,” said the priest, shaking his head with a solemn air, “perhaps—”

“He has a severe fever. After facing so many hardships that have somehow guided him toward redemption,” said Rodin, devoutly, “his weak and fragile body is nearly shattered, both mentally and physically. Strict disciplines, self-denial, and the divine pleasures of ecstasy will likely speed up his journey to eternal life, and in a few days,” said the priest, shaking his head seriously, “perhaps—”

“So soon as that, father?”

"So soon after that, dad?"

“It is almost certain. I have therefore made use of my dispensations, to receive the dear penitent, as in articulo mortis, a member of our divine Company, to which, in the usual course, he has made over all his possessions, present and to come—so that now he can devote himself entirely to the care of his soul, which will be one victim more rescued from the claws of Satan.”

“It’s almost certain. I have used my allowances to welcome the beloved penitent, as if at the point of death, as a member of our divine group, to which he has transferred all his possessions, both now and in the future—so that he can now fully focus on taking care of his soul, which will be one more soul saved from the grips of Satan.”

“Oh, father!” cried the lady, in admiration; “it is a miraculous conversion. Father d’Aigrigny told me how you had to contend against the influence of Abbe Gabriel.”

“Oh, Dad!” exclaimed the woman, in admiration; “it’s a miraculous change. Father d’Aigrigny told me how you had to deal with the influence of Abbe Gabriel.”

“The Abbe Gabriel,” replied Rodin, “has been punished for meddling with what did not concern him. I have procured his suspension, and he has been deprived of his curacy. I hear that he now goes about the cholera hospitals to administer Christian consolation; we cannot oppose that—but this universal comforter is of the true heretical stamp.”

“The Abbe Gabriel,” Rodin said, “has been punished for getting involved in things that weren’t his business. I’ve arranged for his suspension, and he’s lost his position. I hear he’s now visiting the cholera hospitals to offer Christian comfort; we can’t object to that—but this so-called comforter is definitely heretical.”

“He is a dangerous character, no doubt,” answered the princess, “for he has considerable influence over other men. It must have needed all your admirable and irresistible eloquence to combat the detestable counsels of this Abbe Gabriel, who had taken it into his head to persuade M. Hardy to return to the life of the world. Really, father, you are a second St. Chrysostom.”

“He's definitely a dangerous guy,” replied the princess, “because he has a lot of influence over other men. It must have taken all your amazing and persuasive charm to counter the awful advice of this Abbe Gabriel, who seems to have convinced M. Hardy to go back to living in the world. Honestly, Father, you’re like a second St. Chrysostom.”

“Tut, tut, madame!” said Rodin, abruptly, for he was very little sensible to flattery; “keep that for others.”

“Tut, tut, ma’am!” Rodin said abruptly, as he was not very receptive to flattery; “save that for someone else.”

“I tell you that you’re a second St. Chrysostom father,” repeated the princess with enthusiasm; “like him, you deserve the name of Golden Mouth.”

“I’m telling you that you’re a modern-day St. Chrysostom,” the princess said enthusiastically. “Like him, you deserve to be called Golden Mouth.”

“Stuff, madame!” said Rodin, brutally, shrugging his shoulders; “my lips are too pale, my teeth too black, for a mouth of gold. You must be only joking.”

“Stuff, ma'am!” said Rodin, harshly, shrugging his shoulders; “my lips are too pale, my teeth too dark, for a golden mouth. You must be kidding.”

“But, father—”

“But, dad—”

“No, madame, you will not catch old birds with chaff,” replied Rodin, harshly. “I hate compliments, and I never pay them.”

“No, ma'am, you won't fool old birds with nonsense,” Rodin replied harshly. “I can't stand compliments, and I never give them.”

30341m
Original

“Your modesty must pardon me, father,” said the princess, humbly; “I could not resist the desire to express to you my admiration, for, as you almost predicted, or at least foresaw, two members of the Rennepont family, have, within the last few months, resigned all claim to the inheritance.”

“Please forgive my modesty, Father,” the princess said humbly. “I couldn't help but express my admiration to you, because, as you almost predicted or at least saw coming, two members of the Rennepont family have, in the last few months, given up all claim to the inheritance.”

Rodin looked at Madame de Saint-Dizier with a softened and approving air, as he heard her thus describe the position of the two defunct claimants. For, in Rodin’s view of the case, M. Hardy, in consequence of his donation and his suicidal asceticism, belonged no longer to this world.

Rodin looked at Madame de Saint-Dizier with a gentle and approving expression as he listened to her explain the situation of the two deceased claimants. In Rodin’s opinion, M. Hardy, due to his donation and his self-imposed austerity, no longer belonged to this world.

The lady continued: “One of these men, a wretched artisan, has been led to his ruin by the exaggeration of his vices. You have brought the other into the path of salvation, by carrying out his loving and tender qualities. Honor, then to your foresight, father! for you said that you would make use of the passions to attain your end.”

The woman went on, “One of these men, a miserable craftsman, has been driven to his downfall by the overemphasis on his flaws. You’ve guided the other onto the path of redemption by nurturing his kind and caring traits. So, praise be to your wisdom, father! Because you said you would utilize the passions to reach your goal.”

“Do not boast too soon,” said Rodin, impatiently. “Have you forgotten your niece, and the Hindoo, and the daughters of Marshal Simon? Have they also made a Christian end, or resigned their claim to share in this inheritance?”

“Don’t brag too soon,” Rodin said, impatiently. “Have you forgotten your niece, the Hindu, and Marshal Simon’s daughters? Have they also converted to Christianity or given up their claim to this inheritance?”

“No, doubtless.”

“No, definitely.”

“Hence, you see, madame, we should not lose time in congratulating ourselves on the past, but make ready for the future. The great day approaches. The first of June is not far off. Heaven grant we may not see the four surviving members of the family continue to live impenitent up to that period, and so take possession of this enormous property—the source of perdition in their hands—but productive of the glory of the Church in the hands of our Company!”

“Therefore, you see, ma'am, we shouldn’t waste time patting ourselves on the back for the past, but instead prepare for the future. The big day is coming. The first of June is just around the corner. Let’s hope we don’t see the four surviving family members continue to live unrepentant until then, thereby taking control of this massive property—the source of ruin in their hands—but a source of glory for the Church in the hands of our Company!”

“True, father!”

"That's true, Dad!"

“By the way, you were to see your lawyers on the subject of your niece?”

“By the way, you were supposed to meet with your lawyers about your niece?”

“I have seen them, father. However uncertain may be the chance of which I spoke, it is worth trying. I shall know to-day, I hope, if it is legally possible.”

“I’ve seen them, Dad. No matter how uncertain the chance I mentioned is, it’s worth a shot. I hope to find out today if it’s legally possible.”

“Perhaps then,—in the new condition of life to which she would be reduced, we might find means to effect her conversion,” said Rodin, with a strange and hideous smile; “until now, since she has been so fatally brought in contact with the Oriental, the happiness of these two pagans appears bright and changeless as the diamond. Nothing bites into it, not even Faringhea’s tooth. Let us hope that the Lord will wreak justice on their vain and guilty felicity!”

“Maybe then—in the new life she would be forced into, we could find ways to change her mind,” said Rodin, with a strange and unsettling smile; “until now, ever since she came into contact with the Oriental, the happiness of these two pagans seems perfect and unchanging like a diamond. Nothing affects it, not even Faringhea’s bite. Let’s hope that the Lord will bring justice to their empty and sinful happiness!”

This conversation was here interrupted by Father d’Aigrigny, who entered the room with an air of triumph, and exclaimed, “Victory!”

This conversation was interrupted by Father d’Aigrigny, who walked into the room with a triumphant air and shouted, “Victory!”

“What do you say”’ asked the princess.

“What do you think?” asked the princess.

“He is gone—last night,” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“He’s gone—last night,” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“Who?” said Rodin.

“Who?” asked Rodin.

“Marshal Simon,” replied the abbe.

“Marshal Simon,” the abbe replied.

“At last!” said Rodin, unable to hide his joy.

“At last!” said Rodin, unable to hide his happiness.

“It was no doubt his interview with General d’Havrincourt which filled up the measure,” cried the princess, “for I know he had a long conversation with the general, who like so many others, believed the reports in circulation. All means are good against the impious!” added the princess, by way of moral.

“It was definitely his interview with General d’Havrincourt that tipped the scales,” exclaimed the princess, “because I know he had an extensive talk with the general, who, like so many others, believed the rumors going around. Any means are justified against the wicked!” added the princess, as a moral of the story.

“Have you any details?” asked Rodin.

“Do you have any details?” asked Rodin.

“I have just left Robert,” said Father d’Aigrigny. “His age and description agree with the marshal’s, and the latter travels with his papers. Only one thing has greatly surprised your emissary.”

“I just left Robert,” said Father d’Aigrigny. “His age and description match the marshal’s, and the marshal is traveling with his papers. There’s only one thing that has really surprised your emissary.”

“What is that?” said Rodin.

“What’s that?” said Rodin.

“Until now, he had always to contend with the hesitations of the marshal, and had moreover noticed his gloomy and desponding air. Yesterday, on the contrary, he found him so bright with happiness, that he could not help asking him the cause of the alteration.”

“Until now, he always had to deal with the marshal's hesitations and had also noticed his gloomy and downcast demeanor. Yesterday, on the other hand, he found him so happy that he couldn't help but ask what had caused the change.”

“Well?” said Rodin and the princess together, both extremely surprised.

“Well?” said Rodin and the princess together, both very surprised.

“The marshal answered: ‘I am indeed the happiest man in the world; for I am going joyfully to accomplish a sacred duty!”

“The marshal replied, ‘I’m truly the happiest man in the world because I’m excited to fulfill a sacred duty!’”

The three actors in this scene looked at each other in silence.

The three actors in this scene exchanged silent glances.

“And what can have produced this sudden change in the mind of the marshal?” said the princess, with a pensive air. “We rather reckon on sorrow and every kind of irritation to urge him to engage in this adventurous enterprise.”

“And what could have caused this sudden change in the marshal's mind?” said the princess, looking thoughtful. “We were expecting sorrow and all kinds of irritation to push him into this risky venture.”

“I cannot make it out,” said Rodin, reflecting; “but no matter—he is gone. We must not lose a moment, to commence operations on his daughters. Has he taken that infernal soldier with him?”

“I can’t figure it out,” said Rodin, pondering; “but it doesn’t matter—he’s gone. We shouldn’t waste any time starting on his daughters. Did he take that damn soldier with him?”

“No,” said Father d’Aigrigny; “unfortunately, he has not done so. Warned by the past, he will redouble his precautions; and a man, whom we might have used against him at a pinch, has just been taken with the contagion.”

“No,” said Father d’Aigrigny; “unfortunately, he hasn’t. Learning from the past, he will be extra cautious; and a person we could have used against him in a tough spot has just caught the contagion.”

“Who is that?” asked the princess.

“Who is that?” asked the princess.

“Morok. I could count upon him anywhere and for anything. He is lost to us; for, should he recover from the cholera, I fear he will fall a victim to a horrible and incurable disease.”

“Morok. I could rely on him anywhere and for anything. He is gone from us; because, even if he survives the cholera, I’m afraid he’ll succumb to a terrible and incurable illness.”

“How so?”

"How come?"

“A few days ago, he was bitten by one of the mastiffs of his menagerie, and, the next day, the dog showed symptoms of hydrophobia.”

“A few days ago, he got bitten by one of the mastiffs in his collection, and the next day, the dog showed signs of rabies.”

“Ah! it is dreadful,” cried the princess; “and where is this unfortunate man?”

“Ah! this is terrible,” exclaimed the princess; “and where is this unfortunate guy?”

“He has been taken to one of the temporary hospitals established in Paris, for at present he has only been attacked with cholera. It is doubly unfortunate, I repeat, for he was a devoted, determined fellow, ready for anything. Now this soldier, who has the care of the orphans, will be very difficult to get at, and yet only through him can we hope to reach Marshal Simon’s daughters.”

“He has been taken to one of the temporary hospitals set up in Paris, because right now he has only been hit with cholera. It’s especially unfortunate, I have to say, because he was a dedicated and determined guy, ready for anything. Now this soldier, who looks after the orphans, will be very hard to contact, and yet only through him can we hope to reach Marshal Simon’s daughters.”

“That is clear,” said Rodin, thoughtfully.

"That's clear," Rodin said, thinking.

“Particularly since the anonymous letters have again awakened his suspicions,” added Father d’Aigrigny “and—”

“Especially since the anonymous letters have reignited his suspicions,” added Father d’Aigrigny “and—”

“Talking of the anonymous letters,” said Rodin suddenly, interrupting Father d’Aigrigny, “there is a fact that you ought to know; I will tell you why.”

“Speaking of the anonymous letters,” Rodin said abruptly, cutting off Father d’Aigrigny, “there’s something you should be aware of; I’ll explain why.”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“Besides the letters that you know of, Marshal Simon has received a number of others unknown to you, in which, by every possible means, it is tried to exasperate his irritation against yourself—for they remind him of all the reasons he has to hate you, and mock at him, because your sacred character shelters you from his vengeance.”

“Besides the letters you know about, Marshal Simon has received several others that you aren't aware of, which try in every way to provoke his anger towards you—because they remind him of all the reasons he has to dislike you and taunt him, since your respected position protects you from his wrath.”

Father d’Aigrigny looked at Rodin with amazement, colored in spite of himself, and said to him: “But for what purpose has your reverence acted in this manner?”

Father d’Aigrigny looked at Rodin in shock, blushing despite himself, and said to him: “But why have you acted this way?”

“First of all, to clear myself of suspicion with regard to the letters; then, to excite the rage of the marshal to madness, by incessantly reminding him of the just grounds he has to hate you, and of the impossibility of being avenged upon you. This, joined to the other emotions of sorrow and anger, which ferment in the savage bosom of this man of bloodshed, tended to urge him on to the rash enterprise, which is the consequence and the punishment of his idolatry for a miserable usurper.”

“First of all, to clear my name regarding the letters; then, to drive the marshal into a frenzy by constantly reminding him of all the reasons he has to hate you, as well as the impossibility of getting revenge on you. This, combined with the other feelings of sorrow and anger that boil in the heart of this violent man, pushed him toward the reckless act that is both the result and the punishment of his devotion to a pathetic usurper.”

“That may be,” said Father d’Aigrigny, with an air of constraint: “but I will observe to your reverence, that it was, perhaps, rather dangerous thus to excite Marshal Simon against me.”

“Maybe so,” said Father d’Aigrigny, with a tense attitude, “but I must point out to you that it was, perhaps, a bit risky to provoke Marshal Simon against me.”

“Why?” asked Rodin, as he fixed a piercing look upon Father d’Aigrigny.

“Why?” asked Rodin, as he locked eyes with Father d’Aigrigny.

“Because the marshal, excited beyond all bounds, and remembering only our mutual hate, might seek me out—”

“Because the marshal, incredibly excited and only remembering our shared hatred, might come after me—”

“Well! and what then?”

"Well, what now?"

“Well! he might forget that I am a priest—”

“Well! he might forget that I'm a priest—”

“Oh, you are afraid are you?” said Rodin, disdainfully, interrupting Father d’Aigrigny.

“Oh, you’re afraid, are you?” Rodin said with disdain, cutting off Father d’Aigrigny.

At the words: “You are afraid,” the reverend father almost started from his chair; but recovering his coolness, he answered: “Your reverence is right; yes, I should be afraid under such circumstances; I should be afraid of forgetting that I am a priest, and of remembering too well that I have been a soldier.”

At the words: “You are afraid,” the reverend father almost jumped out of his chair; but regaining his composure, he replied: “You’re right; yes, I would be afraid in that situation; I would be afraid of forgetting that I am a priest and of recalling too vividly that I have been a soldier.”

“Really?” said Rodin, with sovereign contempt. “You are still no further than that stupid and savage point of honor? Your cassock has not yet extinguished the warlike fire? So that if this brawling swordsman, whose poor, weak head, empty and sonorous as a drum, is so easily turned with the stupid jargon of ‘Military honor, oaths, Napoleon II.’—if this brawling bravo, I say, were to commit some violence against you, it would require a great effort, I suppose, for you to remain calm?”

“Really?” Rodin said, with total disdain. “You’re still stuck on that ridiculous and barbaric sense of honor? Your cassock hasn’t put out the aggressive fire within you? So if this fighting swordsman, whose weak, empty head is as noisy as a drum, is easily swayed by the nonsense of ‘Military honor, oaths, Napoleon II’—if this brawling thug, I mean, were to do something violent to you, it would take a lot of effort, I guess, for you to stay calm?”

“It is useless, I think,” said Father d’Aigrigny, quite unable to control his agitation, “for your reverence to enter upon such questions.”

“It’s pointless, in my opinion,” said Father d’Aigrigny, clearly unable to hide his anxiety, “for you to discuss such matters.”

“As your superior,” answered Rodin, severely, “I have the right to ask. If Marshal Simon had lifted his hand against you—”

“As your superior,” Rodin replied sternly, “I have the right to ask. If Marshal Simon had raised his hand against you—”

“Sir,” cried the reverend father.

“Sir,” shouted the reverend.

“There are no sirs here—we are only priests,” said Rodin, harshly. Father d’Aigrigny held down his head, scarcely able to repress his rage.

“There are no sirs here—we’re just priests,” Rodin said sharply. Father d’Aigrigny lowered his head, barely able to contain his anger.

“I ask you,” continued Rodin, obstinately, “if Marshal Simon had struck you? Is that clear?”

“I’m asking you,” Rodin persisted stubbornly, “did Marshal Simon hit you? Is that clear?”

“Enough! in mercy,” said Father d’Aigrigny, “enough!”

“That's enough! Please, have mercy,” said Father d’Aigrigny, “enough!”

“Or, if you like it better, had Marshal Simon left the marks of his fingers on your cheek?” resumed Rodin, with the utmost pertinacity.

“Or, if you prefer, did Marshal Simon leave his fingerprints on your cheek?” Rodin continued, pressing the point insistently.

Father d’Aigrigny, pale as death, ground his teeth in a kind of fury at the very idea of such an insult, while Rodin, who had no doubt his object in asking the question, raised his flabby eyelids, and seemed to watch attentively the significant symptoms revealed in the agitated countenance of the ex-colonel.

Father d’Aigrigny, looking like a ghost, gritted his teeth in fury at the very thought of such an insult, while Rodin, who was clearly aware of his purpose in asking the question, lifted his droopy eyelids and watched closely the telling signs displayed on the troubled face of the former colonel.

At length, recovering partly his presence of mind, Father d’Aigrigny replied, in a forcedly calm tone: “If I were to be exposed to such an insult, I would pray heaven to give me resignation and humility.”

At last, regaining some of his composure, Father d’Aigrigny replied in a strained calm voice, “If I were faced with such an insult, I would ask heaven for patience and humility.”

“And no doubt heaven would hear your prayers,” said Rodin, coldly, satisfied with the trial to which he had just put him. “Besides, you are now warned, and it is not very probable,” added he, with a grim smile, “that Marshal Simon will ever return to test your humility. But if he were to return,” said Rodin, fixing on the reverend father a long and piercing look, “you would know how to show this brutal swordsman, in spite of all his violence, what resignation and humility there is in a Christian soul!”

“And I'm sure heaven would hear your prayers,” Rodin said coldly, pleased with the test he had just put him through. “Besides, you're warned now, and it’s pretty unlikely,” he added with a grim smile, “that Marshal Simon will ever come back to check your humility. But if he did come back,” Rodin said, locking eyes with the reverend father for a long, intense moment, “you would know how to demonstrate to this brutal swordsman, despite all his aggression, the resignation and humility found in a Christian soul!”

Two humble knocks at the door here interrupted the conversation for a moment. A footman entered, bearing a large sealed packet on a salver, which he presented to the princess. After this, he withdrew. Princess de Saint-Dizier, having by a look asked Rodin’s permission to open the letter, began to read it—and a cruel satisfaction was soon visible on her face.

Two soft knocks at the door interrupted the conversation for a moment. A footman entered, holding a large sealed packet on a tray, which he handed to the princess. After that, he left. Princess de Saint-Dizier, with a glance, asked Rodin for permission to open the letter, and as she started reading it, a cruel satisfaction soon appeared on her face.

“There is hope,” cried she addressing herself to Rodin: “the demand is rigorously legal, and the consequence may be such as we desire. In a word, my niece may, any day, be exposed to complete destitution. She, who is so extravagant! what a change in her life!”

“There is hope,” she exclaimed, turning to Rodin. “The request is completely legal, and the outcome could be what we want. In short, my niece could find herself facing total poverty any day now. Her, who is so extravagant! What a drastic change that would be in her life!”

“We shall then no doubt have some hold on that untamable character,” said Rodin with a meditative air; “for, till now, all has failed in that direction, and one would suppose some kinds of happiness are invulnerable,” added the Jesuit, gnawing his flat and dirty nails.

“We will definitely have some leverage over that wild character,” Rodin said thoughtfully; “because so far, everything has failed in that area, and one might think some types of happiness are untouchable,” added the Jesuit, biting his flat and dirty nails.

“But, to obtain the result we desire, we must exasperate my niece’s pride. It is, therefore, absolutely necessary, that I should see and talk to her,” said the Princess de Saint-Dizier, reflecting.

“But to get the outcome we want, we need to provoke my niece’s pride. It’s essential that I see and talk to her,” said the Princess de Saint-Dizier, deep in thought.

“Mdlle. de Cardoville will refuse this interview,” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“Mdlle. de Cardoville will turn down this interview,” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“Perhaps,” replied the princess. “But she is so happy that her audacity must be at its height. Yes, yes—I know her—and I will write in such a manner, that she will come.”

“Maybe,” replied the princess. “But she’s so happy that her boldness must be at its peak. Yes, yes—I know her—and I will write in a way that will make her come.”

“You think so?” asked Rodin, with a doubtful air.

“You think so?” Rodin asked, sounding unsure.

“Do not fear it, father,” answered the lady, “she will come. And her pride once brought into play, we may hope a good deal from it.”

“Don’t worry about it, dad,” the lady replied, “she will come. And once her pride gets involved, we can expect a lot from it.”

“We must then act, lady,” resumed Rodin; “yes, act promptly. The moment approaches. Hate and suspicion are awake. There is not a moment to lose.”

“We need to take action, ma'am,” Rodin continued; “yes, take action quickly. The time is near. Hatred and distrust are alert. There’s no time to waste.”

“As for hate,” replied the princess, “Mdlle. de Cardoville must have seen to what her lawsuit would lead, about what she called her illegal detention in a lunatic asylum, and that of the two young ladies in St. Mary’s Convent. Thank heaven, we have friends everywhere! I know from good authority, that the case will break down from want of evidence, in spite of the animosity of certain parliamentary magistrates, who shall be well remembered.”

“As for hate,” replied the princess, “Mdlle. de Cardoville must have realized where her lawsuit about her so-called illegal confinement in a mental hospital and that of the two young ladies at St. Mary’s Convent would lead. Thank goodness we have friends everywhere! I know for a fact that the case will collapse due to lack of evidence, despite the hostility of some certain magistrates, who will be remembered well.”

“Under these circumstances,” replied Rodin, “the departure of the marshal gives us every latitude. We must act immediately on his daughters.”

“Given the situation,” replied Rodin, “the marshal’s departure gives us complete freedom. We need to act quickly regarding his daughters.”

“But how?” said the princess.

“But how?” asked the princess.

“We must see them,” resumed Rodin, “talk with them, study them. Then we shall act in consequence.”

“We need to meet them,” Rodin continued, “talk to them, and study them. Then we’ll take action accordingly.”

“But the soldier will not leave them a second,” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“But the soldier won't leave them for a second,” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“Then,” replied Rodin, “we must talk to them in presence of the soldier, and get him on our side.”

“Then,” replied Rodin, “we need to talk to them in front of the soldier and get him on our side.”

“That hope is idle,” cried Father d’Aigrigny. “You do not know the military honor of his character. You do not know this man.”

“That hope is useless,” shouted Father d’Aigrigny. “You don’t understand the military honor in his character. You don’t know this man.”

“Don’t I know him?” said Rodin, shrugging his shoulders. “Did not Mdlle. de Cardoville present me to him as her liberator, when I denounced you as the soul of the conspiracy? Did I not restore to him his ridiculous imperial relic—his cross of honor—when we met at Dr. Baleinier’s? Did I not bring him back the girls from the convent, and place them in the arms of their father?”

“Don’t I know him?” said Rodin, shrugging his shoulders. “Didn’t Mdlle. de Cardoville introduce me to him as her liberator when I exposed you as the mastermind behind the conspiracy? Didn’t I return to him his silly imperial keepsake—his cross of honor—when we ran into each other at Dr. Baleinier’s? Didn’t I bring back the girls from the convent and reunite them with their father?”

“Yes,” replied the princess; “but, since that time, my abominable niece has either guessed or discovered all. She told you so herself, father.”

“Yes,” replied the princess; “but since then, my awful niece has either figured it out or found out everything. She told you that herself, father.”

“She told me, that she considered me her most mortal enemy,” said Rodin. “Be it so. But did she tell the same to the marshal? Has she ever mentioned me to him? and if she have done so, has the marshal communicated this circumstance to his soldier? It may be so; but it is by no means sure; in any case. I must ascertain the fact; if the soldier treats me as an enemy, we shall see what is next to be done—but I will first try to be received as a friend.”

“She told me that she sees me as her biggest enemy,” said Rodin. “Fine. But did she say the same thing to the marshal? Has she ever brought me up with him? And if she did, has the marshal told his soldier about this? It’s possible, but it’s not certain; in any case, I need to find out. If the soldier treats me like an enemy, then we’ll see what to do next—but I’ll first try to be accepted as a friend.”

“When?” asked the princess.

“When?” asked the princess.

“To-morrow morning,” replied Rodin.

“Tomorrow morning,” replied Rodin.

“Good heaven, my clear father!” cried the Princess de Saint-Dizier, in alarm; “if this soldier were to treat you as an enemy—beware—”

“Good heavens, my dear father!” exclaimed the Princess de Saint-Dizier, alarmed. “If this soldier were to see you as an enemy—watch out—”

“I always beware, madame. I have had to face worse enemies than he is,” said the Jesuit showing his black teeth; “the cholera to begin with.”

“I always stay cautious, madam. I’ve had to deal with worse enemies than he is,” said the Jesuit, revealing his black teeth; “cholera, for starters.”

“But he may refuse to see you, and in what way will you then get at Marshal Simon’s daughters?” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“But he might refuse to see you, and how will you then approach Marshal Simon’s daughters?” said Father d’Aigrigny.

“I do not yet know.” answered Rodin. “But as I intend to do it, I shall find the means.”

“I don't know yet,” Rodin replied. “But since I plan to do it, I will find a way.”

“Father,” said the princess, suddenly, on reflection, “these girls have never seen me, and I might obtain admittance to them, without sending in my name.”

“Dad,” the princess said suddenly, after thinking for a moment, “these girls have never seen me, and I could get in to see them without revealing my name.”

“That would be perfectly useless at present, madame, for I must first know what course to take with respect to them. I must see and converse with them, at any cost, and then, after I have fixed my plan, your assistance may be very useful. In any case, please to be ready to morrow, madame, to accompany me.”

“That would be completely pointless right now, ma'am, because I need to first understand how to approach them. I have to meet and talk to them, no matter what, and then, once I have my plan set, your help could be really valuable. Anyway, please be ready tomorrow, ma'am, to come with me.”

“To what place, father?”

"Where to, dad?"

“To Marshal Simon’s.”

"To Marshal Simon's."

“To the marshal’s?”

"To the marshal's place?"

“Not exactly. You will get into your carriage, and I will take a hackney-coach. I will then try to obtain an interview with the girls, and, during that time, you will wait for me at a few yards from the house. If I succeed, and require your aid, I will come and fetch you; I can give you my instructions without any appearance of concert between us.”

“Not quite. You’ll get into your carriage, and I’ll take a hired cab. I’ll try to meet with the girls, and while I’m doing that, you can wait a short distance from the house. If I’m successful and need your help, I’ll come get you; I can give you my instructions without anyone suspecting we’re working together.”

“I am content, reverend father; but, in truth, I tremble at the thought of your interview with that rough trooper.”

“I’m fine, reverend father; but honestly, I’m nervous about your meeting with that tough soldier.”

“The Lord will watch over his servant, madame!” replied Rodin. “As for you, father,” added he, addressing the Abbe d’Aigrigny, “despatch instantly to Vienna the note which is all prepared to announce the departure and speedy arrival of the marshal. Every precaution has been taken. I shall write more fully this evening.”

“The Lord will look out for his servant, madam!” Rodin replied. “As for you, father,” he said, turning to Abbe d’Aigrigny, “send the note that's already prepared to Vienna right away to announce the departure and quick arrival of the marshal. Every precaution has been taken. I’ll write more later tonight.”

The next morning, about eight o’clock, the Princess de Saint-Dizier, in her carriage, and Rodin, in his hackney-coach, took the direction of Marshal Simon’s house.

The next morning, around eight o’clock, Princess de Saint-Dizier, in her carriage, and Rodin, in his cab, headed towards Marshal Simon’s house.

30349m
Original




CHAPTER LIII. HAPPINESS.

Marshal Simon has been absent two days. It is eight o’clock in the morning. Dagobert, walking on tip-toe with the greatest caution, so as not to make the floor creak beneath his tread, crosses the room which leads to the bedchamber of Rose and Blanche and applies his ear to the door of the apartment. With equal caution, Spoil-sport follows exactly the movements of his master. The countenance of the soldier is uneasy and full of thought. As he approaches the door, he says to himself: “I hope the dear children heard nothing of what happened in the night! It would alarm them, and it is much better that they should not know it at present. It might afflict them sadly, poor dears! and they are so gay, so happy, since they feel sure of their father’s love for them. They bore his departure so bravely! I would not for the world that they should know of this unfortunate event.”

Marshal Simon has been missing for two days. It’s eight in the morning. Dagobert tiptoes carefully across the room that leads to Rose and Blanche's bedroom, trying hard not to make the floor creak. He presses his ear to the door of their apartment. Spoil-sport silently mimics his every move. The soldier looks anxious and deep in thought. As he gets closer to the door, he thinks to himself, “I hope the dear kids didn’t hear anything about what happened last night! It would freak them out, and it’s better they stay in the dark for now. It could really upset them, poor things! They’ve been so cheerful and happy, knowing their dad loves them. They handled his leaving so well! I would never want them to find out about this unfortunate incident.”

Then as he listened, the soldier resumed: “I hear nothing—and yet they are always awake so early. Can it be sorrow?”

Then, as he listened, the soldier continued, “I hear nothing—and yet they always wake up so early. Could it be sadness?”

Dagobert’s reflections were here interrupted by two frank, hearty bursts of laughter, from the interior of the bedroom.

Dagobert's thoughts were interrupted by two genuine, hearty laughs coming from inside the bedroom.

“Come! they are not so sad as I thought,” said the soldier, breathing more freely. “Probably they know nothing about it.”

“Come on! They’re not as sad as I thought,” said the soldier, breathing more easily. “They probably don’t know anything about it.”

Soon, the laughter was again heard with redoubled force, and the soldier, delighted at this gayety, so rare on the part of “his children,” was much affected by it: the tears started to his eyes at the thought that the orphans had at length recovered the serenity natural to their age; then, passing from one emotion to the other, still listening at the door, with his body leaning forward, and his hands resting on his knees, Dagobert’s lip quivered with an expression of mute joy, and, shaking his head a little, he accompanied with his silent laughter, the increasing hilarity of the young girls. At last, as nothing is so contagious as gayety, and as the worthy soldier was in an ecstasy of joy, he finished by laughing aloud with all his might, without knowing why, and only because Rose and Blanche were laughing. Spoil-sport had never seen his master in such a transport of delight; he looked at him for a while in deep and silent astonishment, and then began to bark in a questioning way.

Soon, laughter echoed again, even louder than before, and the soldier, thrilled by this joy—so rare from "his kids"—was deeply moved. Tears welled up in his eyes at the thought that the orphans had finally regained the natural cheerfulness of their age. Then, shifting from one emotion to another, still listening at the door with his body leaning forward and hands resting on his knees, Dagobert’s lip quivered with a silent expression of joy. Shaking his head slightly, he joined in the silent laughter that matched the growing silliness of the young girls. Eventually, since nothing spreads joy like laughter, and the soldier was overwhelmed with happiness, he ended up laughing out loud without even knowing why—simply because Rose and Blanche were laughing. Spoil-sport had never seen his master so blissfully happy; he stared in deep, silent awe for a moment and then began barking curiously.

At this well-known sound, the laughter within suddenly ceased, and a sweet voice, still trembling with joyous emotion, exclaimed: “Is it you, Spoil-sport, that have come to wake us?” The dog understood what was said, wagged his tail, held down his ears, and, approaching close to the door, answered the appeal of his young mistress by a kind of friendly growl.

At that familiar sound, the laughter inside abruptly stopped, and a lovely voice, still tinged with joyful emotion, exclaimed: “Is it you, Spoil-sport, here to wake us up?” The dog understood the words, wagged his tail, flattened his ears, and, moving close to the door, responded to his young owner with a friendly growl.

“Spoil-sport,” said Rose, hardly able to restrain her laughter, “you are very early this morning.”

“Spoil-sport,” Rose said, barely holding back her laughter, “you’re up really early this morning.”

“Tell us what o’clock it is, if you please, old fellow?” added Blanche.

“Can you let us know what time it is, please, my friend?” added Blanche.

“Young ladies, it is past eight,” said suddenly the gruff voice of Dagobert, accompanying this piece of humor with a loud laugh.

“Young ladies, it's past eight,” said Dagobert's rough voice suddenly, punctuating his comment with a loud laugh.

A cry of gay surprise was heard, and then Rose resumed: “Good-morning, Dagobert.”

A joyful shout of surprise rang out, and then Rose continued, “Good morning, Dagobert.”

“Good-morning, my children. You are very lazy to-day, I must tell you.”

“Good morning, my children. You are all being very lazy today, I have to say.”

“It is not our fault. Our dear Augustine has not yet been to call us. We are waiting for her.”

“It’s not our fault. Our dear Augustine hasn’t come to visit us yet. We’re waiting for her.”

“Oh! there it is,” said Dagobert to himself, his features once more assuming an expression of anxiety. Then he returned aloud, in a tone of some embarrassment, for the worthy man was no hand at a falsehood: “My children, our companion went out this morning—very early. She is gone to the country—on business—she will not return for some days—so you had better get up by yourselves for today.”

“Oh! there it is,” said Dagobert to himself, his face once again showing signs of worry. Then he spoke out loud, a bit embarrassed, since he wasn't good at lying: “My children, our companion went out this morning—very early. She has gone to the countryside—on business—she won't be back for a few days—so you’d better get up by yourselves today.”

“Our good Madame Augustine!” exclaimed Blanche, with interest. “I hope it is nothing bad that has made her leave suddenly—eh, Dagobert?”

“Our good Madame Augustine!” exclaimed Blanche, intrigued. “I hope it’s not something serious that made her leave so suddenly—right, Dagobert?”

“No, no—not at all—only business,” answered the soldier. “To see one of her relations.”

“No, no—not at all—just business,” replied the soldier. “I’m here to see one of her relatives.”

“Oh, so much the better!” said Rose. “Well, Dagobert, when we call you can come in.”

“Oh, that’s even better!” said Rose. “Well, Dagobert, when we call you can come in.”

“I will come back in a quarter of an hour,” said the soldier as he withdrew; and he thought to himself: “I must lecture that fool Loony—for he is so stupid, and so fond of talking, that he will let it all out.”

“I’ll be back in fifteen minutes,” said the soldier as he left; and he thought to himself, “I need to give that idiot Loony a talk—he's so clueless and loves to chat that he’ll spill everything.”

The name of the pretended simpleton will serve as a natural transition, to inform the reader of the cause of the hilarity of the sisters. They were laughing at the numberless absurdities of the idiot. The girls rose and dressed themselves, each serving as lady’s-maid to the other. Rose had combed and arranged Blanche’s hair; it was now Blanche’s turn to do the same for her sister. Thus occupied, they formed a charming picture. Rose was seated before the dressing-table; her sister, standing behind her, was smoothing her beautiful brown hair. Happy age! so little removed from childhood, that present joy instantly obliterates the traces of past sorrow! But the sisters felt more than joy; it was happiness, deep and unalterable, for their father loved them, and their happiness was a delight, and not a pain to him. Assured of the affection of his children, he, also, thanks to them, no longer feared any grief. To those three beings, thus certain of their mutual love, what was a momentary separation? Having explained this, we shall understand the innocent gayety of the sisters, notwithstanding their father’s departure, and the happy, joyous expression, which now filled with animation their charming faces, on which the late fading rose had begun once more to bloom. Their faith in the future gave to their countenances something resolute and decisive, which added a degree of piquancy to the beauty of their enchanting features.

The name of the supposed simpleton serves as a natural transition to explain why the sisters were laughing. They were amused by the countless absurdities of the fool. The girls got up and dressed each other, with each acting as the other's maid. Rose had combed and styled Blanche’s hair; now it was Blanche’s turn to do the same for her sister. As they were occupied with this, they formed a lovely picture. Rose sat at the dressing table while her sister stood behind her, smoothing her beautiful brown hair. Happy times! So close to childhood that current joy completely wipes away past sadness! But the sisters felt more than just joy; it was a deep and lasting happiness because their father loved them, and their happiness was a source of delight, not pain for him. Knowing he had his children’s love, he no longer feared sorrow because of them. For the three of them, secure in their mutual love, what was a brief separation? With this in mind, we can appreciate the innocent cheerfulness of the sisters, despite their father’s departure, and the happy, lively expressions that now animated their lovely faces, on which the fading rose had begun to bloom once again. Their confidence in the future gave their faces a determined and resolute look, adding a touch of charm to the beauty of their delightful features.

Blanche, in smoothing her sister’s hair, let fall the comb, and, as she was stooping to pick it up, Rose anticipated her, saying: “If it had been broken, we would have put it into the handle-basket.”

Blanche, while smoothing her sister's hair, dropped the comb, and as she bent down to pick it up, Rose beat her to it, saying, “If it had been broken, we would have thrown it in the handle-basket.”

Then the two laughed merrily at this expression, which reminded them of an admirable piece of folly on the part of Loony.

Then the two laughed heartily at this expression, which reminded them of a hilarious act of foolishness by Loony.

The supposed simpleton had broken the handle of a cup, and when the governess of the young ladies had reprimanded him for his carelessness, he had answered: “Never mind, madame; I have put it into the handle basket.”

The so-called simpleton had broken the handle of a cup, and when the governess of the young ladies scolded him for his carelessness, he replied, “Don't worry, ma'am; I put it in the handle basket.”

“The handle-basket, what is that?”

“What's the handle-basket?”

“Yes, Madame; it is where I keep all the handles I break off the things!”

“Yes, Madam; it’s where I store all the handles I break off things!”

“Dear me!” said Rose, drying her eyes; “how silly it is to laugh at such foolishness.”

“Wow!” said Rose, wiping her tears; “how ridiculous it is to laugh at such nonsense.”

“It is droll,” replied Blanche; “how can we help it?”

“It’s funny,” replied Blanche; “how can we help it?”

“All I regret is, that father cannot hear us laugh.”

“All I regret is that Dad can’t hear us laugh.”

“He was so happy to see us gay!”

“He was so happy to see us cheerful!”

“We must write to him to-day, the story of the handle-basket.”

“We need to write to him today about the story of the handle basket.”

“And that of the feather-brush, to show that, according to promise, we kept up our spirits during his absence.”

“And that of the feather brush, to show that, as promised, we stayed positive during his absence.”

“Write to him, sister? no, he is to write to us, and we are not to answer his letters.”

“Write to him, sister? No, he’s the one who should write to us, and we aren't supposed to reply to his letters.”

“True! well then, I have an idea. Let us address letters to him here, Dagobert can put them into the post, and, on his return, our father will read our correspondence.”

“True! Well then, I have an idea. Let’s write him letters here, Dagobert can mail them, and when he gets back, our dad will read our messages.”

“That will be charming! What nonsense we will write to him, since he takes pleasure in it!”

“That will be great! We can write him all sorts of silly things since he enjoys it!”

“And we, too, like to amuse ourselves.”

“And we also enjoy entertaining ourselves.”

“Oh, certainly! father’s last words have given us so much courage.”

“Oh, definitely! Dad’s last words have really inspired us.”

“As I listened to them, I felt quite reconciled to his going.”

“As I listened to them, I felt pretty okay with his leaving.”

“When he said to us: ‘My children, I will confide in you all I can. I go to fulfill a sacred duty, and I must be absent for some time; for though, when I was blind enough to doubt your affection, I could not make up my mind to leave you, my conscience was by no means tranquil. Grief takes such an effect on us, that I had not the strength to come to a decision, and my days were passed in painful hesitation. But now that I am certain of your tenderness, all this irresolution has ceased, and I understand how one duty is not to be sacrificed to another, and that I have to perform two duties at once, both equally sacred; and this I now do with joy, and delight, and courage!’”

“When he said to us, ‘My children, I want to share with you everything I can. I’m going to fulfill a sacred duty, and I need to be away for a while; because even when I doubted your love, I couldn’t bring myself to leave you. My conscience was anything but at ease. Grief affects us deeply, and I didn’t have the strength to make a decision, so my days were filled with painful indecision. But now that I know for sure how much you care, all that uncertainty is gone, and I realize that one duty shouldn’t be sacrificed for another. I have to carry out both responsibilities at the same time, and both are equally important. I’m ready to do this now with joy, delight, and courage!’”

“Go on, sister!” cried Blanche, rising to draw nearer to Rose. “I think I hear our father when I remember those words, which must console and support us during his absence.”

“Go on, sister!” shouted Blanche, getting up to move closer to Rose. “I think I can hear our father when I remember those words, which should comfort and strengthen us while he's away.”

“And then our father continued: ‘Instead of grieving at my departure, you would rejoice in it, you should be proud and happy. I go to perform a good and generous act. Fancy to yourselves, that there is somewhere a poor orphan, oppressed and abandoned by all—and that the father of that orphan was once my benefactor, and that I had promised him to protect his son—and that the life of that son is now in peril—tell me, my children; would you regret that I should leave you to fly to the aid of such an orphan?’—”

“And then our father continued: ‘Instead of being sad about my departure, you should be glad and proud. I'm going to do something good and generous. Imagine that there’s a poor orphan out there, alone and neglected by everyone—and that the father of that orphan was once my benefactor, and I promised him I'd protect his son—and that the life of that son is now in danger—tell me, my children; would you wish that I stayed behind when I could help such an orphan?’—”

“‘No, no, brave father!’ we answered: ‘we should not then be your daughters!’” continued Rose, with enthusiasm. “Count upon us! We should be indeed unhappy if we thought that our sorrow could deprive thee of thy courage. Go! and every day we will say to ourselves proudly, ‘It was to perform a great and noble duty that our father left us—we can wait calmly for his return.’”

“‘No, no, courageous dad!’ we replied: ‘then we wouldn’t be your daughters!’” Rose continued, with excitement. “You can count on us! We would truly be unhappy if we thought our sadness could take away your bravery. Go! And every day, we’ll remind ourselves proudly, ‘Our dad left us to fulfill a great and noble duty—we can wait patiently for him to come back.’”

“How that idea of duty sustains one, sister!” resumed Rose, with growing enthusiasm. “It gave our father the courage to leave us without regret, and to us the courage to bear his absence gayly!”

“How that idea of duty keeps you going, sister!” Rose continued, her enthusiasm building. “It gave our dad the strength to leave us without feeling guilty, and it gave us the strength to handle his absence happily!”

“And then, how calm we are now! Those mournful dreams, which seemed to portend such sad events, no longer afflict us.”

“And now, look how calm we are! Those sorrowful dreams, which seemed to predict such unfortunate events, no longer bother us.”

“I tell you, sister, this time we are really happy once for all.”

“I’m telling you, sister, this time we’re truly happy for good.”

“And then, do you feel like me? I fancy, that I am stronger and more courageous and that I could brave every danger.”

“And then, do you feel like I do? I think I’m stronger and braver and that I could face any danger.”

“I should think so! We are strong enough now. Our father in the midst, you on one side, I on the other—”

“I think so! We're strong enough now. With our father in the middle, you on one side, and me on the other—”

“Dagobert in the vanguard, and Spoil-sport in the rear! Then the army will be complete, and let ‘em come on by thousands!” added a gruff, but jovial voice, interrupting the girl, as Dagobert appeared at the half open door of the room. It was worth looking at his face, radiant with joy; for the old fellow had somewhat indiscreetly been listening to the conversation.

“Dagobert in the lead, and Spoil-sport bringing up the rear! Then the army will be complete, and let them come in the thousands!” added a gruff but cheerful voice, interrupting the girl as Dagobert appeared at the half-open door of the room. His face, beaming with joy, was worth seeing; the old man had somewhat indiscreetly been eavesdropping on the conversation.

“Oh! you were listening, Paul Pry!” said Rose gayly, as she entered the adjoining room with her sister, and both affectionately embraced the soldier.

“Oh! You were eavesdropping, Paul Pry!” said Rose cheerfully as she walked into the next room with her sister, and both warmly hugged the soldier.

“To be sure, I was listening; and I only regretted not to have ears as large as Spoil-sport’s! Brave, good girls! that’s how I like to see you—bold as brass, and saying to care and sorrow: ‘Right about face! march! go to the devil!’”

"Sure, I was listening; and I just wished I had ears as big as Spoil-sport’s! Brave, good girls! That’s how I like to see you—bold and defiant, telling worry and sadness: ‘Turn around! March! Go away!’"

“He will want to make us swear, now,” said Rose to her sister, laughing with all her might.

“He’s going to make us swear, now,” Rose said to her sister, laughing as hard as she could.

“Well! now and then, it does no harm,” said the soldier; “it relieves and calms one, when if one could not swear by five hundred thousand de—”

“Well! Now and then, it doesn’t hurt,” said the soldier; “it helps to relieve and calm you, when if you couldn’t swear by five hundred thousand de—”

“That’s enough!” said Rose, covering with her pretty hand the gray moustache, so as to stop Dagobert in his speech. “If Madame Augustine heard you—”

“That’s enough!” said Rose, covering Dagobert's gray mustache with her pretty hand to interrupt him. “If Madame Augustine heard you—”

“Our poor governess! so mild and timid,” resumed Blanche. “How you would frighten her!”

“Our poor governess! So gentle and shy,” Blanche continued. “You would scare her so much!”

“Yes,” said Dagobert, as he tried to conceal his rising embarrassment; “but she does not hear us. She is gone into the country.”

“Yes,” said Dagobert, trying to hide his growing embarrassment; “but she can’t hear us. She’s gone out to the countryside.”

“Good, worthy woman!” replied Blanche, with interest. “She said something of you, which shows her excellent heart.”

“Good, kind woman!” replied Blanche, with interest. “She said something about you that shows how great her heart is.”

“Certainly,” resumed Rose; “for she said to us, in speaking of you, ‘Ah, young ladies! my affection must appear very little, compared with M. Dagobert’s. But I feel that I also have the right to devote myself to you.’”

“Sure,” Rose continued; “because she told us, when she was talking about you, ‘Ah, young ladies! my love must seem very small compared to M. Dagobert’s. But I know I also have the right to be devoted to you.’”

“No doubt, no doubt! she has a heart of gold,” answered Dagobert. Then he added to himself, “It’s as if they did it on purpose, to bring the conversation back to this poor woman.”

“No doubt, no doubt! She has a heart of gold,” replied Dagobert. Then he thought to himself, “It’s like they did it on purpose to steer the conversation back to this poor woman.”

“Father made a good choice,” continued Rose. “She is the widow of an old officer, who was with him in the wars.”

“Dad made a good choice,” continued Rose. “She’s the widow of an old officer who fought alongside him in the wars.”

“When we were out of spirits,” said Blanche, “you should have seen her uneasiness and grief, and how earnestly she set about consoling us.”

“When we were feeling down,” said Blanche, “you should have seen her worry and sadness, and how determined she was to cheer us up.”

“I have seen the tears in her eyes when she looked at us,” resumed Rose. “Oh! she loves us tenderly, and we return her affection. With regard to that, Dagobert, we have a plan as soon as our father comes back.”

“I have seen the tears in her eyes when she looked at us,” Rose continued. “Oh! she loves us dearly, and we love her back. As for that, Dagobert, we have a plan for when our dad gets back.”

“Be quiet, sister!” said Blanche, laughing. “Dagobert will not keep our secret.”

“Be quiet, sis!” said Blanche, laughing. “Dagobert won’t keep our secret.”

“He!”

“Hey!”

“Will you keep it for us, Dagobert?”

“Will you hold onto it for us, Dagobert?”

“I tell you what,” said the soldier, more and more embarrassed; “you had better not tell it to me.”

“I'll tell you this,” said the soldier, becoming increasingly embarrassed; “you should probably keep it to yourself.”

“What! can you keep nothing from Madame Augustine?”

“What! Can't you keep anything from Madame Augustine?”

“Ah, Dagobert! Dagobert!” said Blanche, gayly holding up her finger at the soldier; “I suspect you very much of paying court to our governess.”

“Ah, Dagobert! Dagobert!” said Blanche, playfully pointing her finger at the soldier; “I really think you’re trying to win over our governess.”

“I pay court?” said the soldier—and the expression of his face was so rueful, as he pronounced these words, that the two sisters burst out laughing.

“I pay court?” said the soldier—and the look on his face was so regretful as he said this that the two sisters started laughing.

Their hilarity was at its height when the door opened and Loony advanced into room announcing, with a loud voice, “M. Rodin!” In fact, the Jesuit glided almost imperceptibly into the apartment, as if to take possession of the ground. Once there, he thought the game his own, and his reptile eyes sparkled with joy. It would be difficult to paint the surprise of the two sisters, and the anger of the soldier, at this unexpected visit.

Their laughter reached its peak when the door opened and Loony walked into the room, loudly announcing, “M. Rodin!” In reality, the Jesuit slipped almost unnoticed into the space, as if to claim the territory. Once inside, he believed the situation was in his favor, and his snake-like eyes gleamed with delight. It would be hard to describe the shock on the faces of the two sisters and the fury of the soldier at this unanticipated visit.

Rushing upon Loony, Dagobert seized him by the collar, and exclaimed: “Who gave you leave to introduce any one here without my permission?”

Rushing up to Loony, Dagobert grabbed him by the collar and said, “Who gave you the right to bring anyone here without my permission?”

“Pardon, M. Dagobert!” said Loony, throwing himself on his knees, and clasping his hands with an air of idiotic entreaty.

“Excuse me, Mr. Dagobert!” said Loony, dropping to his knees and clasping his hands with a look of foolish desperation.

“Leave the room!—and you too!” added the soldier, with a menacing gesture, as he turned towards Rodin, who had already approached the girls, with a paternal smile on his countenance.

“Get out of the room!—and you too!” the soldier said, with a threatening gesture, as he turned toward Rodin, who had already moved closer to the girls, sporting a fatherly smile on his face.

“I am at your orders, my dear sir,” said the priest, humbly; and he made a low bow, but without stirring from the spot.

“I’m at your service, my dear sir,” said the priest, humbly, and he gave a low bow, but didn’t move from the spot.

“Will you go?” cried the soldier to Loony, who was still kneeling, and who, thanks to the advantages of this position, was able to utter a certain number of words before Dagobert could remove him.

“Will you go?” shouted the soldier to Loony, who was still kneeling, and who, thanks to this position, was able to say a few words before Dagobert could pull him away.

“M. Dagobert,” said Loony in a doleful voice, “I beg pardon for bringing up the gentleman without leave; but, alas, my head is turned, because of the misfortune that happened to Madame Augustine.”

“M. Dagobert,” said Loony in a sad voice, “I’m sorry for bringing up the gentleman without permission; but, unfortunately, I can’t think straight because of the trouble that happened to Madame Augustine.”

“What misfortune?” cried Rose and Blanche together, as they advanced anxiously towards Loony.

“What misfortune?” cried Rose and Blanche together, as they moved anxiously toward Loony.

30357m
Original

“Will you go?” thundered Dagobert, shaking the servant by the collar, to force him to rise.

“Will you go?” roared Dagobert, shaking the servant by the collar to make him get up.

“Speak—speak!” said Blanche, interposing between the soldier and his prey. “What has happened to Madame Augustine?”

“Speak—speak!” Blanche exclaimed, stepping in between the soldier and his target. “What happened to Madame Augustine?”

“Oh,” shouted Loony, in spite of the cuffs of the soldier. “Madame Augustine was attacked in the night with cholera, and taken—”

“Oh,” shouted Loony, despite the soldier's cuffs. “Madame Augustine was attacked with cholera during the night and taken—”

He was unable to finish. Dagobert struck him a tremendous blow with his fist, right on the jaw, and, putting forth his still formidable strength, the old horse-grenadier lifted him to his legs, and with one violent kick bestowed on the lower part of his back, sent him rolling into the ante chamber.

He couldn't finish. Dagobert landed a huge punch on his jaw, and using his still impressive strength, the old horse-grenadier got him back on his feet, and with one hard kick to his lower back, sent him tumbling into the anteroom.

Then turning to Rodin, with flushed cheek and sparkling eye, Dagobert pointed to the door with an expressive gesture, and said in an angry voice: “Now, be off with you and that quickly!”

Then turning to Rodin, with flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes, Dagobert pointed to the door with an expressive gesture and said in an angry voice: “Now, get out of here and do it quickly!”

“I must pay my respects another time, my dear sir,” said Rodin, as he retired towards the door, bowing to the young girls.

“I need to pay my respects another time, my dear sir,” said Rodin, as he stepped back towards the door, bowing to the young girls.

30365m
Original




CHAPTER LIV. DUTY.

Rodin, retreating slowly before the fire of Dagobert’s angry looks, walked backwards to the door, casting oblique but piercing glances at the orphans, who were visibly affected by the servant’s intentional indiscretion. (Dagobert had ordered him not to speak before the girls of the illness of their governess, and that was quite enough to induce the simpleton to take the first opportunity of doing so.)

Rodin, slowly backing away from Dagobert’s furious glares, walked backwards to the door, giving sidelong but intense looks at the orphans, who were clearly impacted by the servant’s deliberate indiscretion. (Dagobert had told him not to mention their governess's illness in front of the girls, and that was more than enough to prompt the idiot to seize the first chance to do so.)

Rose hastily approached the soldier, and said to him: “Is it true—is it really true that poor Madame Augustine has been attacked with the cholera?”

Rose quickly went up to the soldier and asked him, “Is it true—really true that poor Madame Augustine has been struck by cholera?”

“No—I do not know—I cannot tell,” replied the soldier, hesitating; “besides, what is it to you?”

“No—I don’t know—I can’t say,” the soldier replied, hesitating; “besides, what does it matter to you?”

“Dagobert, you would conceal from us a calamity,” said Blanche. “I remember now your embarrassment, when we spoke to you of our governess.”

“Dagobert, are you trying to hide a disaster from us?” said Blanche. “I remember your awkwardness when we mentioned our governess.”

“If she is ill, we ought not to abandon her. She had pity on our sorrows; we ought to pity her sufferings.”

“If she’s sick, we shouldn’t abandon her. She cared about our pain; we should care about her suffering.”

“Come, sister; come to her room,” said Blanche, advancing towards the door, where Rodin had stopped short, and stood listening with growing attention to this unexpected scene, which seemed to give him ample food for thought.

“Come on, sister; let’s go to her room,” said Blanche, walking towards the door, where Rodin had halted, listening with increasing interest to this surprising scene, which appeared to provide him plenty to think about.

“You will not leave this room,” said the soldier, sternly, addressing the two sisters.

“You're not leaving this room,” the soldier said firmly, looking at the two sisters.

“Dagobert,” replied Rose, firmly, “it is a sacred duty, and it would be cowardice not to fulfil it.”

“Dagobert,” Rose replied firmly, “it’s a sacred duty, and it would be cowardly not to fulfill it.”

“I tell you that you shall not leave the room,” said the soldier, stamping his foot with impatience.

“I’m telling you that you can’t leave the room,” said the soldier, stamping his foot in frustration.

“Dagobert,” replied Blanche, with as resolute an air as her sister’s, and with a kind of enthusiasm which brought the blood to her fair cheek, “our father, when he left us, give us an admirable example of devotion and duty. He would not forgive us were we to forget the lesson.”

“Dagobert,” Blanche replied, matching her sister's determination and showing an enthusiasm that flushed her fair cheeks, “our father, when he left us, set a fantastic example of devotion and duty. He wouldn’t forgive us if we forgot that lesson.”

“What,” cried Dagobert, in a rage, and advancing towards the sisters to prevent their quitting the apartment; “you think that if your governess had the cholera, I would let you go to her under the pretext of duty?—Your duty is to live, to live happy, for your father’s sake—and for mine into the bargain—so not a word more of such folly!”

“What,” yelled Dagobert, angrily stepping towards the sisters to stop them from leaving the room, “do you really think that if your governess had cholera, I would let you go to her just because you feel it's your duty? Your duty is to live, to be happy, for your father's sake—and mine too—so don’t say another word about this nonsense!”

“We can run no danger by going to our governess in her room,” said Rose.

“We're not risking anything by going to our governess in her room,” said Rose.

“And if there were danger,” added Blanche, “we ought not to hesitate. So, Dagobert, be good! and let us pass.”

“And if there's danger,” added Blanche, “we shouldn't hesitate. So, Dagobert, please! Let us pass.”

Rodin, who had listened to what precedes, with sustained attention, suddenly started, as if a thought had struck him; his eye shone brightly, and an expression of fatal joy illumined his countenance.

Rodin, who had been listening intently to what came before, suddenly jolted as if struck by a thought; his eyes sparkled, and a look of intense joy lit up his face.

“Dagobert, do not refuse!” said Blanche. “You would do for us what you reproach us with wishing to do for another.”

“Dagobert, don’t say no!” said Blanche. “You would do for us what you criticize us for wanting to do for someone else.”

Dagobert had as it were, till now stood in the path of the Jesuit and the twins by keeping close to the door; but, after a moments reflection, he shrugged his shoulders, stepped to one side, and said calmly: “I was an old fool. Come, young ladies; if you find Madame Augustine in the house, I will allow you to remain with her.”

Dagobert had, so to speak, been blocking the way for the Jesuit and the twins by staying close to the door; but after a moment's thought, he shrugged his shoulders, moved aside, and said calmly: “I was an old fool. Come on, young ladies; if you find Madame Augustine in the house, I'll let you stay with her.”

Surprised at these words, the girls stood motionless and irresolute.

Surprised by these words, the girls stood still and uncertain.

“If our governess is not here, where is she, then?” said Rose.

“If our governess isn’t here, where is she then?” Rose asked.

“You think, perhaps, that I am going to tell you in the excitement in which you are!”

“You might think that I’m going to describe the excitement you’re feeling!”

“She is dead!” cried Rose growing pale.

“She’s dead!” cried Rose, turning pale.

“No, no—be calm,” said the soldier, hastily; “I swear to you, by your father’s honor, that she is not dead. At the first appearance of the disorder, she begged to be removed from the house, fearing the contagion for those in it.”

“No, no—calm down,” the soldier said quickly. “I promise you, on your father’s honor, that she’s not dead. As soon as she showed signs of the illness, she asked to be taken out of the house, worried about the contagion affecting those inside.”

“Good and courageous woman!” said Rose tenderly, “And you will not allow us—”

“Good and brave woman!” said Rose gently, “And you won't let us—”

“I will not allow you to go out, even if I have to lock you up in your room,” cried the soldier, again stamping with rage; then, remembering that the blunderhead’s indiscretion was the sole cause of this unfortunate incident, he added, with concentrated fury: “Oh! I will break my stick upon that rascal’s back.”

“I won’t let you go out, even if I have to lock you in your room,” shouted the soldier, stamping with anger again. Then, remembering that the fool's carelessness was the reason for this whole mess, he added, with intense fury: “Oh! I’ll smash my stick on that jerk’s back.”

So saying, he turned towards the door, where Rodin still stood, silent and attentive, dissembling with habitual impassibility the fatal hopes he had just conceived in his brain. The girls, no longer doubting the removal of their governess, and convinced that Dagobert would not tell them whither they had conveyed her, remained pensive and sad.

So saying, he turned towards the door, where Rodin still stood, silent and attentive, hiding behind his usual calm demeanor the desperate hopes he had just formed in his mind. The girls, no longer doubting that their governess was being taken away and sure that Dagobert wouldn’t tell them where she had been taken, remained thoughtful and sad.

At sight of the priest, whom he had forgotten for the moment, the soldier’s rage increased, and he said to him abruptly: “Are you still there?”

At the sight of the priest, who he had momentarily forgotten, the soldier's anger flared up again, and he said to him sharply, "Are you still here?"

“I would merely observe to you, my dear sir,” said Rodin, with that air of perfect good nature which he knew so well how to assume, “that you were standing before the door, which naturally prevented me from going out.”

“I just want to point out to you, my dear sir,” said Rodin, with that perfectly friendly attitude he was so good at adopting, “that you were standing in front of the door, which naturally stopped me from going out.”

“Well, now nothing prevents you—so file off!”

“Okay, now nothing’s stopping you—so go for it!”

“Certainly, I will file off, if you wish it, my dear sir though I think I have some reason to be surprised at such a reception.”

“Sure, I’ll file it off if that’s what you want, my dear sir, although I think I have some reason to be surprised by such a reception.”

“It is no reception at all—so begone!”

“It’s not a welcome at all—so go away!”

“I had come, my dear sir to speak to you—”

“I came, my dear sir, to talk to you—”

“I have no time for talking.”

“I don't have time to talk.”

“Upon business of great importance.”

"On important business."

“I have no other business of importance than to remain with these children.”

"I have no other important business than to stay with these kids."

“Very good, my dear sir,” said Rodin, pausing on the threshold. “I will not disturb you any longer; excuse my indiscretion. The bearer of excellent news from Marshal Simon, I came—”

“Very good, my dear sir,” said Rodin, pausing at the door. “I won’t keep you any longer; I apologize for my intrusion. I came here as the messenger with great news from Marshal Simon—”

“News from our father!” cried Rose, drawing nearer to Rodin.

“News from our dad!” shouted Rose, moving closer to Rodin.

“Oh, speak, speak, sir!” added Blanche.

“Oh, please, speak, sir!” added Blanche.

“You have news of the marshal!” said Dagobert, glancing suspiciously at Rodin. “Pray, what is this news?”

“You have news about the marshal!” Dagobert said, looking at Rodin with suspicion. “Please, what’s the news?”

But Rodin, without immediately answering the question, returned from the threshold into the room, and, contemplating Rose and Blanche by turns with admiration, he resumed: “What happiness for me, to be able to bring some pleasure to these dear young ladies. They are even as I left them graceful, and fair, and charming—only less sad than on the day when I fetched them from the gloomy convent in which they were kept prisoners, to restore them to the arms of their glorious father!”

But Rodin, without answering the question right away, stepped back into the room from the threshold. Looking at Rose and Blanche alternately with admiration, he continued, “What a joy for me to bring some happiness to these lovely young ladies. They are just as I left them—graceful, beautiful, and charming—only a little less sad than the day I rescued them from the dreary convent where they were kept prisoners, to return them to their glorious father!”

“That was their place, and this is not yours,” said Dagobert, harshly, still holding the door open behind Rodin.

“That’s their spot, and this isn’t yours,” Dagobert said sharply, still keeping the door open behind Rodin.

“Confess, at least that I was not so much out of place at Dr. Baleinier’s,” said the Jesuit, with a cunning air. “You know, for it was there that I restored to you the noble imperial cross you so much regretted—the day when that good Mdlle. de Cardoville only prevented you from strangling me by telling you that I was her liberator. Aye! it was just as I have the honor of stating, young ladies,” added Rodin, with a smile; “this brave soldier was very near strangling me, for, be it said without offense, he has, in spite of his age, a grasp of iron. Ha, ha! the Prussians and Cossacks must know that better than I!”

“Admit that I wasn’t really out of place at Dr. Baleinier’s,” said the Jesuit, with a sly smile. “You know, that’s where I returned to you the noble imperial cross you were so upset about—the day when that kind Mdlle. de Cardoville saved me from being strangled by telling you I was her rescuer. Yes! It’s exactly as I’m saying, ladies,” Rodin added with a grin; “this brave soldier almost choked me because, no offense, he has an iron grip despite his age. Ha, ha! The Prussians and Cossacks must know that better than I!”

These few words reminded Dagobert and the twins of the services which Rodin had really rendered them; and though the marshal had heard Mdlle. de Cardoville speak of Rodin as of a very dangerous man, he had forgotten, in the midst of so many anxieties, to communicate this circumstance to Dagobert. But this latter, warned by experience, felt, in spite of favorable appearances, a secret aversion for the Jesuit; so he replied abruptly: “The strength of my grasp has nothing to do with the matter.”

These few words reminded Dagobert and the twins of the help Rodin had actually given them; and even though the marshal heard Mdlle. de Cardoville refer to Rodin as a very dangerous man, he had forgotten, amidst all his worries, to mention this to Dagobert. However, Dagobert, cautious from experience, felt a hidden dislike for the Jesuit, despite the good signs. So he replied bluntly, "The strength of my grip has nothing to do with it."

“If I allude to that little innocent playfulness on your part, my dear sir,” said Rodin, in his softest tone, approaching the two sisters with a wriggle which was peculiar to him; “if I allude to it, you see, it was suggested by the involuntary recollection of the little services I was happy enough to render you.” Dagobert looked fixedly at Rodin, who instantly veiled his glance beneath his flabby eyelids.

“If I mention that little innocent playfulness you showed, my dear sir,” said Rodin, with his smoothest tone, moving towards the two sisters in a unique wriggling manner; “if I bring it up, you see, it was prompted by the spontaneous memory of the small favors I was glad to do for you.” Dagobert stared intently at Rodin, who quickly lowered his gaze behind his droopy eyelids.

“First of all,” said the soldier, after a moment’s silence, “a true man never speaks of the services he has rendered, and you come back three times to the subject.”

“First of all,” said the soldier, after a moment of silence, “a true man never talks about the help he has given, and you keep bringing it up again and again.”

“But Dagobert,” whispered Rose, “if he brings news of our father?”

“But Dagobert,” Rose whispered, “what if he brings news about our dad?”

The soldier made a sign, as if to beg the girl to let him speak, and resumed, looking full at Rodin: “You are cunning, but I’m no raw recruit.”

The soldier gestured, as if pleading with the girl to let him talk, and continued, looking directly at Rodin: “You’re clever, but I’m not a rookie.”

“I cunning?” said Rodin, with a sanctified air.

“I’m cunning?” said Rodin, with a pious attitude.

“Yes, very. You think to puzzle me with your fine phrases; but I’m not to be caught in that way. Just listen to me. Some of your band of black-gowns stole my cross; you returned it to me. Some of the same band carried off these children; you brought them back. It is also true that you denounced the renegade D’Aigrigny. But all this only proves two things: first, that you were vile enough to be the accomplice of these scoundrels; and secondly, that, having been their accomplice, you were base enough to betray them. Now, those two facts are equally bad, and I suspect you most furiously. So march off at once; your presence is not good for these children.”

“Yes, very much. You think you can confuse me with your fancy words, but I’m not falling for that. Just listen to me. Some of your group in black robes stole my cross; you gave it back to me. Some of the same group took these children; you brought them back. It’s also true that you called out the traitor D’Aigrigny. But all this only proves two things: first, that you were low enough to be involved with those scoundrels; and second, that having been involved with them, you were despicable enough to turn on them. Now, those two facts are equally terrible, and I suspect you quite strongly. So get out of here; your presence isn’t good for these kids.”

“But, my dear sir—”

“But, my dear dude—”

“I will have no buts,” answered Dagobert, in an angry voice. “When a man of your look does good, it is only to hide some evil; and one must be on guard.”

“I won’t hear any excuses,” Dagobert replied, angrily. “When someone like you does something good, it's just to cover up some bad stuff; you have to be cautious.”

“I understand your suspicions,” said Rodin coolly, hiding his growing disappointment, for he had hoped it would have been easy to coax the soldier; “but, if you reflect, what interest have I in deceiving you? And in what should the deception consist?”

“I get why you’re suspicious,” Rodin replied calmly, masking his increasing disappointment, since he had hoped it would be easy to persuade the soldier; “but think about it, what would I gain from misleading you? And what exactly would that deception involve?”

“You have some interest or other in persisting to remain here, when I tell you to go away.”

“You seem to have some reason to stick around, even though I’m telling you to leave.”

“I have already had the honor of informing you of the object of my visit, my dear sir.”

“I've already had the pleasure of telling you the reason for my visit, my dear sir.”

“To bring news of Marshal Simon?”

“To bring news of Marshal Simon?”

“That is exactly the case. I am happy enough to have news of the marshal. Yes, my dear young ladies,” added Rodin, as he again approached the two sisters, to recover, as it were, the ground he had lost, “I have news of your glorious father!”

“That is exactly the situation. I’m glad to have news about the marshal. Yes, my dear young ladies,” Rodin added as he walked over to the two sisters again, trying to regain the ground he had lost, “I have news about your wonderful father!”

“Then come to my room directly, and you can tell it to me,” replied Dagobert.

“Then come to my room right away, and you can tell me,” replied Dagobert.

“What! you would be cruel enough to deprive these dear ladies of the pleasure—”

“What! You would be cruel enough to take away these dear ladies' pleasure—”

“By heaven, sir!” cried Dagobert, in a voice of thunder, “you will make me forget myself. I should be sorry to fling a man of your age down the stairs. Will you be gone?”

“By heaven, man!” shouted Dagobert, in a booming voice, “you’re going to make me lose my cool. I really wouldn’t want to throw someone your age down the stairs. Will you get out of my way?”

“Well, well,” said Rodin mildly, “do not be angry with a poor old man. I am really not worth the trouble. I will go with you to your room, and tell you what I have to communicate. You will repent not having let me speak before these dear young ladies; but that will be your punishment, naughty man!”

"Well, well," Rodin said gently, "don't be upset with an old man. I'm really not worth the fuss. I'll go with you to your room and share what I need to say. You'll regret not letting me speak in front of these lovely young ladies, but that's your punishment, you naughty man!"

So saying, Rodin again bowed very low, and, concealing his rage and vexation, left the room before Dagobert, who made a sign to the two sisters, and then followed, closing the door after him.

So saying, Rodin bowed deeply again, hiding his anger and frustration, and left the room before Dagobert, who gestured to the two sisters and then followed, closing the door behind him.

“What news of our father, Dagobert?” said Rose anxiously, when the soldier returned, after a quarter of an hours absence.

“What news of our father, Dagobert?” Rose asked anxiously when the soldier returned after being gone for fifteen minutes.

“Well, that old conjurer knows that the marshal set out in good spirits, and he seems acquainted with M. Robert. How could he be informed of all this? I cannot tell,” added the soldier, with a thoughtful air; “but it is only another reason to be on one’s guard against him.”

“Well, that old trickster knows that the marshal left in a good mood, and he seems to know M. Robert. How could he know all of this? I can’t say,” added the soldier, looking thoughtful; “but it’s just another reason to stay alert around him.”

“But what news of our father?” asked Rose.

“But what's the news about our dad?” asked Rose.

“One of that old rascal’s friends (I think him a rascal still) knows your father, he tells me, and met him five-and-twenty leagues from here. Knowing that this man was coming to Paris, the marshal charged him to let you know that he was in perfect health, and hoped soon to see you again.”

“One of that old scoundrel’s friends (I still think he’s a scoundrel) knows your father, he tells me, and ran into him about twenty-five leagues from here. Knowing that this guy was coming to Paris, the marshal asked him to let you know that he’s in great health and hopes to see you again soon.”

“Oh, what happiness!” cried Rose.

“Oh, how happy!” cried Rose.

“You see, you were wrong to suspect the poor old man, Dagobert,” added Blanche. “You treated him so harshly!”

“You see, you were wrong to suspect the poor old man, Dagobert,” added Blanche. “You treated him really badly!”

“Possibly so; but I am not sorry for it.”

“Maybe, but I don’t regret it.”

“And why?”

"Why's that?"

“I have my reasons; and one of the best is that, when I saw him came in, and go sidling and creeping round about us, I felt chilled to the marrow of my bones, without knowing why. Had I seen a serpent crawling towards you, I should not have been more frightened. I knew, of course, that he could not hurt you in my presence; but I tell you, my children, in spite of the services he has no doubt rendered us, it was all I could do to refrain from throwing him out of the window. Now, this manner of proving my gratitude is not natural, and one must be on one’s guard against people who inspire us with such ideas.”

“I have my reasons; and one of the best is that when I saw him come in and start sidling and creeping around us, I felt a chill run through me, even though I didn't know why. If I had seen a snake slithering toward you, I wouldn't have been more scared. I knew, of course, that he couldn't hurt you while I was there, but I swear, my children, despite the help he has probably given us, I could barely resist the urge to throw him out of the window. Now, this way of showing my gratitude isn’t normal, and we need to be cautious of people who make us feel like this.”

“Good Dagobert, it is your affection for us that makes you so suspicious,” said Rose, in a coaxing tone; “it proves how much you love us.”

“Good Dagobert, it’s your love for us that makes you so suspicious,” said Rose, in a soothing tone; “it shows just how much you care about us.”

30373m
Original




CHAPTER LV. THE IMPROVISED HOSPITAL

Among a great number of temporary hospitals opened at the time of the cholera in every quarter of Paris, one had been established on the ground-floor of a large house in the Rue du Mont-Blanc. The vacant apartments had been generously placed by their proprietor at the disposal of the authorities; and to this place were carried a number of persons, who, being suddenly attacked with the contagion, were considered in too dangerous a state to be removed to the principal hospitals.

At the time of the cholera outbreak, many temporary hospitals sprang up across Paris, including one on the ground floor of a large building on Rue du Mont-Blanc. The empty apartments had been kindly offered by their owner to the authorities; and here, several individuals who had been suddenly struck by the infection and were deemed too critically ill to be transferred to the main hospitals were brought.

Two days had elapsed since Rodin’s visit to Marshal Simon’s daughters. Shortly after he had been expelled, the Princess de Saint-Dizier had entered to see them, under the cloak of being a house-to-house visitor to collect funds for the cholera sufferers.

Two days had passed since Rodin's visit to Marshal Simon's daughters. Shortly after he was expelled, Princess de Saint-Dizier came to see them, pretending to be a door-to-door fundraiser collecting donations for the cholera victims.

Choosing the moment when Dagobert, deceived by her lady-like demeanor, had withdrawn, she counselled the twins that it was their duty to go and see their governess, whom she stated to be in the hospital we now describe.

Choosing the moment when Dagobert, misled by her ladylike behavior, had stepped back, she advised the twins that it was their responsibility to go visit their governess, who she said was in the hospital we’re now talking about.

It was about ten o’clock in the morning. The persons who had watched during the night by the sick people, in the hospital established in the Rue du Mont-Blanc, were about to be relieved by other voluntary assistants.

It was around ten o’clock in the morning. The people who had stayed up all night with the sick in the hospital on Rue du Mont-Blanc were about to be replaced by other volunteers.

“Well, gentlemen,” said one of those newly arrived, “how are we getting on? Has there been any decrease last night in the number of the sick?”

“Well, gentlemen,” said one of the newcomers, “how are we doing? Was there any drop last night in the number of sick people?”

“Unfortunately, no; but the doctors think the contagion has reached its height.”

“Unfortunately, no; but the doctors believe the outbreak has peaked.”

“Then there is some hope of seeing it decrease.”

“Then there’s some hope of seeing it decrease.”

“And have any of the gentlemen, whose places we come to take, been attacked by the disease?”

“And have any of the gentlemen, whose spots we’re here to fill, been affected by the illness?”

“We came eleven strong last night; we are only nine now.”

“We arrived with eleven people last night; now there are only nine of us.”

“That is bad. Were these two persons taken off rapidly?”

"That's bad. Were these two people removed quickly?"

“One of the victims, a young man of twenty-five years of age, a cavalry officer on furlough, was struck as it were by lightning. In less than a quarter of an hour he was dead. Though such facts are frequent, we were speechless with horror.”

“One of the victims, a 25-year-old young man, a cavalry officer on leave, was hit as if by lightning. In less than fifteen minutes, he was dead. Although such things happen often, we were left speechless with horror.”

“Poor young man!”

“Poor guy!”

“He had a word of cordial encouragement and hope for every one. He had so far succeeded in raising the spirits of the patients, that some of them who were less affected by the cholera than by the fear of it, were able to quit the hospital nearly well.”

“He had a kind word of encouragement and hope for everyone. He had managed to lift the spirits of the patients so much that some of them, who were more affected by their fear of cholera than the illness itself, were able to leave the hospital nearly recovered.”

“What a pity! So good a young man! Well, he died gloriously; it requires as much courage as on the field of battle.”

“What a shame! Such a great young man! Well, he died heroically; it takes just as much courage as on the battlefield.”

“He had only one rival in zeal and courage, and that is a Young priest, with an angelic countenance, whom they call the Abbe Gabriel. He is indefatigable; he hardly takes an hour’s rest, but runs from one to the other, and offers himself to everybody. He forgets nothing. The consolation; which he offers come from the depths of his soul, and are not mere formalities in the way of his profession. No, no, I saw him weep over a poor woman, whose eyes he had closed after a dreadful agony. Oh, if all priests were like him!”

“He only had one rival in enthusiasm and bravery, and that was a young priest with an angelic face, known as Abbe Gabriel. He never tires; he barely takes an hour to rest, constantly running from one person to another and offering his help to everyone. He remembers everything. The comfort he provides comes from deep within his soul and isn't just a formality of his job. No, no, I saw him cry over a poor woman whose eyes he had closed after a terrible struggle. Oh, if only all priests were like him!”

“No doubt, a good priest is most worthy of respect. But! who is the other victim of last night?”

“No doubt, a good priest deserves a lot of respect. But! who is the other victim from last night?”

“Oh! his death was frightful. Do not speak of it. I have still the horrible scene before my eyes.”

“Oh! His death was terrible. Please don't talk about it. I still have that awful scene in my mind.”

“A sudden attack of cholera?”

"A sudden cholera outbreak?"

“If it had only been the contagion, I should not so shudder at the remembrance.”

“If it had just been the infection, I wouldn’t feel so distressed at the memory.”

“What then did he die of?”

“What did he die from then?”

“It is a string of horrors. Three days ago, they brought here a man, who was supposed to be only attacked with cholera. You have no doubt heard speak of this personage. He is the lion-tamer, that drew all Paris to the Porte-Saint-Martin.”

“It’s a series of nightmares. Three days ago, they brought in a man who was supposed to have just cholera. You’ve probably heard of this guy. He’s the lion tamer who captivated all of Paris at the Porte-Saint-Martin.”

“I know the man you mean. Called Morok. He performed a kind of play with a tame panther.”

“I know the guy you're talking about. His name is Morok. He put on a show with a trained panther.”

“Exactly so; I was myself present at a similar scene, which a stranger, an Indian, in consequence of a wager, was said at the time, jumped upon the stage and killed the panther.”

“Exactly; I was there for a similar event, where a stranger, an Indian, supposedly jumped onto the stage and killed the panther due to a bet.”

“Well, this Morok, brought here as a cholera-patient, and indeed with all the symptoms of the contagion, soon showed signs of a still more frightful malady.”

“Well, this Morok, who was brought here as a cholera patient and definitely showed all the symptoms of the disease, quickly started displaying signs of an even more terrifying illness.”

“And this was—”

“And this was—”

“Hydrophobia.”

"Fear of water."

“Did he become mad?”

"Did he go mad?"

“Yes; he confessed, that he had been bitten a few days before by one of the mastiffs in his menagerie; unfortunately, we only learnt this circumstance after the terrible attack, which cost the life of the poor fellow we deplore.”

“Yes; he admitted that he had been bitten a few days earlier by one of the mastiffs in his collection; unfortunately, we only found out about this after the terrible incident that caused the death of the poor man we mourn.”

“How did it happen, then?”

“How did it happen?”

“Morok was in a room with three other patients. Suddenly seized with a sort of furious delirium, he rose, uttering ferocious cries, and rushed raving mad into the passage. Our poor friend made an attempt to stop him. This kind of resistance increased the frenzy of Morok, who threw himself on the man that crossed his path, and, tearing him with his teeth, fell down in horrible convulsions.”

“Morok was in a room with three other patients. Suddenly overwhelmed by a fit of wild delirium, he stood up, screaming angrily, and charged down the hallway in a frenzy. Our poor friend tried to stop him. This kind of resistance only fueled Morok’s madness, and he lunged at the man in his way, biting him, and then collapsed in terrifying convulsions.”

“Oh! you are right. ‘Twas indeed frightful. And, not withstanding every assistance this victim of Morok’s—”

“Oh! you’re right. It was really terrifying. And, despite all the help this victim of Morok’s—”

“Died during the night, in dreadful agony; for the shock had been so violent, that brain-fever almost instantly declared itself.”

“Died during the night, in terrible pain; the shock had been so intense that brain fever manifested almost immediately.”

“And is Morok dead?”

"Is Morok dead?"

“I do not know. He was to be taken to another hospital, after being fast bound in the state of weakness which generally succeeds the fit. But, till he can be removed he has been confined in a room upstairs.”

“I don't know. He was supposed to be taken to another hospital after being completely exhausted in the state of weakness that usually follows the seizure. But until he can be moved, he’s been kept in a room upstairs.”

“But he cannot recover.”

“But he can’t recover.”

“I should think he must be dead by this time. The doctors did not give him twenty-four hours to live.”

“I imagine he’s probably dead by now. The doctors didn’t give him twenty-four hours to live.”

The persons engaged in this conversation were standing in an ante-chamber on the ground-floor, in which usually assembled those who came to offer their voluntary aid to the sick. One door of this room communicated with the rest of the hospital, and the other with the passage that opened upon the courtyard.

The people involved in this conversation were standing in a waiting area on the ground floor, where those who came to offer their help to the sick usually gathered. One door in this room led to the rest of the hospital, and the other opened up to the hallway that connected to the courtyard.

“Dear me!” said one of the two speakers, looking through the window. “See what two charming girls have just got out of that elegant carriage. How much alike they are! Such a resemblance is indeed extraordinary.”

“Wow!” said one of the two speakers, looking through the window. “Look at those two charming girls who just got out of that fancy carriage. They look so much alike! The resemblance is truly remarkable.”

“No doubt they are twins. Poor young girls! dressed in Mourning. They have perhaps lost father or mother.”

“No doubt they’re twins. Poor girls! Dressed in mourning. They may have lost their father or mother.”

“One would imagine they are coming this way.”

“One would think they are coming this way.”

“Yes, they are coming up the steps.”

“Yes, they’re coming up the steps.”

And indeed Rose and Blanche soon entered the antechamber, with a timid, anxious air, though a sort of feverish excitement was visible in their looks. One of the two men that were talking together, moved by the embarrassment of the girls, advanced toward them, and said, in a tone of attentive politeness: “Is there anything I can do for you, ladies?”

And indeed, Rose and Blanche soon walked into the antechamber, looking timid and anxious, although a kind of feverish excitement was evident in their expressions. One of the two men who were talking, noticing the girls' embarrassment, stepped toward them and said, in a tone of attentive politeness, “Is there anything I can do for you, ladies?”

“Is not this, sir,” replied Rose, “the infirmary of the Rue du Mont Blanc?”

“Isn't this, sir,” replied Rose, “the infirmary on Rue du Mont Blanc?”

“Yes, miss.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“A lady, called Madame Augustine du Tremblay, was brought here, we are told, about two days ago. Could we see her?”

“A woman named Madame Augustine du Tremblay was brought here, we hear, about two days ago. Can we see her?”

“I would observe to you, miss, that there is some danger in entering the sick-wards.”

“I want to point out to you, miss, that there’s some risk in entering the sick wards.”

“It is a dear friend that we wish to see,” answered Rose, in a mild and firm tone, which sufficiently expressed that she was determined to brave the danger.

“It’s a dear friend we want to see,” Rose replied, in a calm yet strong tone, clearly showing that she was determined to face the danger.

“I cannot be sure, miss,” resumed the other, “that the person you seek is here; but, if you will take the trouble to walk into this room on the left, you will find there the good Sister Martha; she has the care of the women’s wards, and will give you all the information you can desire.”

“I can’t be sure, miss,” the other continued, “that the person you’re looking for is here; but if you take a moment to walk into this room on the left, you’ll find Sister Martha. She’s in charge of the women’s wards and can give you all the information you need.”

“Thank you, sir,” said Blanche, with a graceful bow; and she and her sister entered together the apartment which had been pointed out to them.

“Thank you, sir,” said Blanche, with a graceful bow; and she and her sister entered the room that had been shown to them.

“They are really charming,” said the man, looking after the two sisters, who soon disappeared from his view. “It would be a great pity if—”

“They're really charming,” said the man, watching the two sisters, who quickly vanished from his sight. “It would be a real shame if—”

He was unable to finish. A frightful tumult, mingled with cries of alarm and horror, rose suddenly from the adjoining rooms. Almost instantly, two doors were thrown open, and a number of the sick, half-naked, pale, fleshless, and their features convulsed with terror, rushed into the antechamber, exclaiming: “Help! help! the madman!” It is impossible to paint the scene of despairing and furious confusion which followed this panic of so many affrighted wretches, flying to the only other door, to escape from the perils they dreaded, and there, struggling and trampling on each other to pass through the narrow entrance.

He couldn't finish. A terrifying commotion, mixed with screams of fear and horror, suddenly erupted from the nearby rooms. Almost immediately, two doors flew open, and a group of the sick, half-dressed, pale, emaciated, and their faces twisted in terror, rushed into the antechamber, shouting: “Help! Help! The madman!” It’s impossible to describe the scene of desperate and chaotic confusion that followed this panic of so many terrified people, rushing to the only other door to escape from the dangers they feared, and there, struggling and trampling over each other to get through the narrow entrance.

At the moment when the last of these unhappy creatures succeeded in reaching the door, dragging himself along upon his bleeding hands, for he had been thrown down and almost crushed in the confusion—Morok, the object of so much terror—Morok himself appeared. He was a horrible sight. With the exception of a rag bound about his middle, his wan form was entirely naked, and from his bare legs still hung the remnants of the cords he had just broken. His thick, yellow hair stood almost on end, his beard bristled, his savage eyes rolled full of blood in their orbits, and shone with a glassy brightness; his lips were covered with foam; from time to time, he uttered hoarse, guttural cries. The veins, visible on his iron limbs were swollen almost to bursting. He bounded like a wild beast, and stretched out before him his bony and quivering hands. At the moment Morok reached the doorway, by which those he pursued made their escape, some persons, attracted by the noise, managed to close this door from without, whilst others secured that which communicated with the sick-ward.

At the moment the last of these unfortunate souls managed to reach the door, dragging himself along on his bleeding hands—having been thrown down and nearly crushed in the chaos—Morok, the source of so much fear, appeared. He was a terrifying sight. Apart from a rag tied around his waist, his emaciated body was completely naked, and the remnants of the cords he had just broken still hung from his bare legs. His thick, yellow hair stood on end, his beard was wild, and his savage eyes rolled wildly in their sockets, gleaming with a glassy brightness; his lips were frothy. Occasionally, he let out harsh, guttural cries. The veins on his muscled limbs were bulging. He sprang forward like a wild beast, stretching out his bony, trembling hands. As Morok reached the doorway where those he was chasing were escaping, a few people, drawn by the noise, managed to close the door from the outside, while others secured the entrance that led to the sick ward.

30381m
Original

Morok thus found himself a prisoner. He ran to the window to force it open, and threw himself into the courtyard. But, stopping suddenly, he drew back from the glittering panes, seized with that invincible horror which all the victims of hydrophobia feel at the sight of any shining object, particularly glass. The unfortunate creatures whom he had pursued, saw him from the courtyard exhausting himself in furious efforts to open the doors that just had been closed upon him. Then, perceiving the inutility of his attempts, he uttered savage cries, and rushed furiously round the room, like a wild beast that seeks in vain to escape from its cage.

Morok found himself trapped. He rushed to the window to try to open it and jumped into the courtyard. But suddenly stopping, he pulled back from the shining glass, overtaken by that overwhelming horror that all victims of rabies feel at the sight of anything shiny, especially glass. The unfortunate people he had been chasing saw him from the courtyard, straining in frantic attempts to open the doors that had just closed on him. Realizing his efforts were useless, he let out savage screams and dashed around the room like a wild animal trying in vain to escape its cage.

But, suddenly, those spectators of this scene, who had approached nearest to the window, uttered a loud exclamation of fear and anguish. Morok had perceived the little door which led to the closet occupied by Sister Martha, where Rose and Blanche had entered a few minutes before. Hoping to get out by this way, Morok drew the door violently towards him, and succeeded in half opening it, notwithstanding the resistance he experienced from the inside. For an instant the affrighted crowd saw the stiffened arms Of Sister Martha and the orphans, clinging to the door, and holding it back with all their might.

But suddenly, those spectators closest to the window let out a loud gasp of fear and distress. Morok had noticed the small door that led to the room occupied by Sister Martha, where Rose and Blanche had gone just a few minutes earlier. Hoping to escape through this route, Morok yanked the door open forcefully and managed to swing it open halfway, despite the resistance he faced from inside. For a moment, the terrified crowd saw Sister Martha and the orphans, their stiffened arms gripping the door tightly, trying to hold it shut with all their strength.





CHAPTER LVI. HYDROPHOBIA.

When the sick people, assembled in the courtyard, saw the desperate efforts of Morok to force the door of the room which contained Sister Martha and the orphans, their fright redoubled. “It is all over, Sister Martha!” cried they.

When the sick people gathered in the courtyard saw Morok desperately trying to break down the door of the room where Sister Martha and the orphans were, their fear intensified. “It’s all over, Sister Martha!” they shouted.

“The door will give way.”

“The door will open.”

“And the closet has no other entrance.”

“And the closet has no other entrance.”

“There are two young girls in mourning with her.”

“There are two young girls in mourning with her.”

“Come! we must not leave these poor women to encounter the madman. Follow me, friends!” cried generously one of the spectators, who was still blessed with health, and he rushed towards the steps to return to the ante-chamber.

“Come on! We can’t leave these poor women to deal with the crazy guy. Follow me, friends!” shouted one of the spectators, who was still in good health, as he hurried toward the steps to head back to the waiting room.

“It’s too late! it’s only exposing yourself in vain,” cried many persons, holding him back by force.

“It’s too late! You’re just making yourself look foolish,” shouted many people, pulling him back forcefully.

At this moment, voices were heard, exclaiming: “Here is the Abbe Gabriel.”

At that moment, voices could be heard saying, “Here comes Abbe Gabriel.”

“He is coming downstairs. He has heard the noise.”

“He's coming downstairs. He heard the noise.”

“He is asking what is the matter.”

"He's asking what's up."

“What will he do?”

“What's he going to do?”

Gabriel, occupied with a dying person in a neighboring room, had, indeed, just learned that Morok, having broken his bonds, had succeeded in escaping from the chamber in which he had been temporarily confined. Foreseeing the terrible dangers which might result from the escape of the lion-tamer, the missionary consulted only his courage, and hastened down, in the hope of preventing greater misfortunes. In obedience to his orders, an attendant followed him, bearing a brazier full of hot cinders, on which lay several irons, at a white heat, used by the doctors for cauterizing, in desperate cases of cholera.

Gabriel, busy with a dying person in the next room, had just found out that Morok, having broken free from his restraints, had managed to escape from the room where he had been temporarily held. Anticipating the serious dangers that might come from the lion-tamer's escape, the missionary summoned his courage and rushed down, hoping to avert greater disasters. Following his orders, an assistant trailed behind him, carrying a brazier full of hot coals, on which lay several glowing irons used by the doctors for cauterizing in desperate cases of cholera.

The angelic countenance of Gabriel was very pale; but calm intrepidity shone upon his noble brow. Hastily crossing the passage, and making his way through the crowd, he went straight to the ante-chamber door. As he approached it, one of the sick people said to him, in a lamentable voice; “Ah, sir! it is all over. Those who can see through the window say that Sister Martha is lost.”

The angelic face of Gabriel was very pale, but a calm courage lit up his noble forehead. He quickly crossed the hallway and navigated through the crowd, heading straight for the door of the ante-chamber. As he got closer, one of the sick people called out to him in a mournful voice, “Ah, sir! It’s all over. Those who can see through the window say that Sister Martha is gone.”

Gabriel made no answer, but grasped the key of the door. Before entering the room, however, he turned to the attendant, and said to him in a firm voice: “Are the irons of a white heat?”

Gabriel didn’t respond but took hold of the key to the door. Before stepping into the room, he turned to the attendant and said with a steady voice, “Are the irons at white heat?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Yup, sir.”

“Then wait here, and be ready. As for you, my friends,” he added, turning to some of the sick, who shuddered with terror, “as soon as I enter shut the door after me. I will answer for the rest. And you; friend, only bring your irons when I call.”

“Then wait here and be ready. As for you, my friends,” he said, turning to some of the sick, who were trembling in fear, “as soon as I go in, shut the door behind me. I’ll take care of the rest. And you, my friend, only bring your tools when I call for them.”

And the young missionary turned the key in the lock. At this juncture, a cry of alarm, pity, and admiration rose from every lip, and the spectators drew back from the door, with an involuntary feeling of fear. Raising his eyes to heaven, as if to invoke its assistance at this terrible moment, Gabriel pushed open the door, and immediately closed it behind him. He was alone with Morok.

And the young missionary turned the key in the lock. At that moment, a gasp of alarm, sympathy, and admiration echoed from everyone, and the onlookers stepped back from the door, filled with an instinctive fear. Gazing up to the sky as if seeking help in this frightening moment, Gabriel opened the door and quickly shut it behind him. He was alone with Morok.

The lion-tamer, by a last furious effort, had almost succeeded in opening the door, to which Sister Martha and the orphans were clinging, in a fit of terror, uttering piercing cries. At the sound of Gabriel’s footsteps, Morok turned round suddenly. Then, instead of continuing his attack on the closet, he sprang, with a roar and a bound, upon the new-comer.

The lion-tamer, with one last desperate effort, had nearly managed to open the door that Sister Martha and the orphans were clutching onto in fear, letting out chilling screams. Hearing Gabriel’s footsteps, Morok suddenly turned around. Instead of keeping up his assault on the closet, he leaped, roaring and charging, at the newcomer.

During this time, Sister Martha and the orphans, not knowing the cause of the sudden retreat of their assailant, took advantage of the opportunity to close and bolt the door, and thus placed themselves in security from a new attack. Morok, with haggard eye, and teeth convulsively clinched, had rushed upon Gabriel, his hands extended to seize him by the throat. The missionary stood the shock valiantly. Guessing, at a glance, the intention of his adversary, he seized him by the wrists as he advanced, and, holding him back, bent him down violently with a vigorous hand. For a second, Morok and Gabriel remained mute, breathless, motionless, gazing on each other; then the missionary strove to conquer the efforts of the madman, who, with violent jerks, attempted to throw himself upon him, and to seize and tear him with his teeth.

During this time, Sister Martha and the orphans, unaware of why their attacker had suddenly retreated, took the chance to close and lock the door, securing themselves from another assault. Morok, with wild eyes and clenched teeth, charged at Gabriel, his hands outstretched to grab him by the throat. The missionary faced the attack bravely. Sensing his opponent's intentions, he grabbed Morok by the wrists as he came forward and, pushing him back, forced him down with a strong hand. For a moment, Morok and Gabriel were silent, breathless, and still, staring at each other; then the missionary tried to overpower the struggles of the madman, who, with violent movements, attempted to lunge at him and grab him with his teeth.

Suddenly the lion-tamer’s strength seemed to fail, his knees quivered, his livid head sank upon his shoulder, his eyes closed. The missionary, supposing that a momentary weakness had succeeded to the fit of rage, and that the wretch was about to fall, relaxed his hold in order to lend him assistance. But no sooner did he feel himself at liberty, thanks to his crafty device, than Morok flung himself furiously upon Gabriel. Surprised by this sudden attack, the latter stumbled, and at once felt himself clasped into the iron arms of the madman. Yet, with redoubled strength and energy, struggling breast to breast, foot to foot, the missionary in his turn succeeded in tripping up his adversary, and, throwing him with a vigorous effort, again seized his hands, and now held him down beneath his knee. Having thus completely mastered him, Gabriel turned his head to call for assistance, when Morok, by a desperate strain, succeeded in raising himself a little, and seized with his teeth the left arm of the missionary. At this sharp, deep, horrible bite, which penetrated to the very bone, Gabriel could not restrain a scream of anguish and horror. He strove in vain to disengage himself, for his arm was held fast, as in a vice, between the firm-set jaws of Morok.

Suddenly, the lion-tamer's strength seemed to fade, his knees shook, his pale head dropped onto his shoulder, and his eyes closed. The missionary, thinking that a momentary weakness had replaced the fit of rage, and that the man was about to fall, loosened his grip to help him. But as soon as Morok felt himself free, thanks to his clever trick, he launched himself furiously at Gabriel. Surprised by this sudden attack, Gabriel stumbled and found himself trapped in the madman's iron grip. Yet, with renewed strength and energy, struggling back-to-back, foot-to-foot, the missionary managed to trip his opponent, threw him down with a powerful effort, and regained control of his hands, pinning him down beneath his knee. Having completely subdued him, Gabriel turned his head to call for help when Morok, with a desperate push, managed to lift himself a little and bit down hard on the missionary's left arm. At this sharp, deep, horrific bite, which went straight to the bone, Gabriel couldn’t help but scream in pain and fear. He struggled in vain to free himself, as his arm was locked tight, as if in a vice, between Morok’s strong jaws.

This frightful scene had lasted less time than it has taken in the description, when suddenly the door leading to the passage was violently opened, and several courageous men, who had learned from the patients to what danger the young priest was exposed, came rushing to his assistance, in spite of his recommendation not to enter till he should call. The attendant was amongst the number, with the brazier and the hot irons. Gabriel, as soon as he perceived him, said to him in an agitated voice: “Quick, friend! your iron. Thank God I had thought of that.”

This terrifying scene lasted less time than it took to describe it when suddenly the door to the passage was flung open, and a group of brave men, who had learned from the patients about the danger the young priest was in, rushed to help him, despite his warning not to enter until he called. The attendant was among them, carrying the brazier and the hot irons. Gabriel, as soon as he saw him, said in an anxious voice: “Quick, friend! Get your iron. Thank God I thought of that.”

One of the men who had entered the room was luckily provided with a blanket; and the moment the missionary succeeded in wresting his arm from the clinched teeth of Morok, whom he still held down with his knee, this blanket was thrown over the madman’s head, so that he could now be held and bound without danger, notwithstanding his desperate resistance. Then Gabriel rose, tore open the sleeve of his cassock, and laying bare his left arm, on which a deep bite was visible, bleeding, of a bluish color, he beckoned the attendant to draw near, seized one of the hot irons, and, with a firm and sure hand, twice applied the burning metal to the wound, with a calm heroism which struck all the spectators, with admiration. But soon so many various emotions, intrepidly sustained, were followed by a natural reaction. Large drops of sweat stood upon Gabriel’s brow; his long light hair clung to his temples; he grew deadly pale, reeled, lost his senses, and was carried into the next room to receive immediate attention.

One of the men who had entered the room was fortunate enough to have a blanket, and the moment the missionary managed to free his arm from Morok's clenched teeth—while still keeping him pinned down with his knee—the blanket was thrown over the madman’s head, allowing them to hold and restrain him safely despite his fierce struggle. Then Gabriel got to his feet, ripped open the sleeve of his cassock, and revealed his left arm, which showed a deep, bleeding bite that had a bluish tint. He motioned for the attendant to come closer, grabbed one of the hot irons, and with steady hands, applied the burning metal to the wound twice, displaying a calm bravery that impressed all the onlookers. But soon, after sustaining so many intense feelings, he experienced a natural reaction. Large beads of sweat formed on Gabriel’s forehead; his long, light hair stuck to his temples; he turned deathly pale, staggered, lost consciousness, and was carried into the next room for immediate care.

An accidental circumstance, likely enough to occur, had converted one of the Princess de Saint-Dizier’s falsehoods into a truth. To induce the orphans to go to the hospital, she had told them Gabriel was there, which at the time she was far from believing. On the contrary, she would have wished to prevent a meeting, which, from the attachment of the missionary to the girls, might interfere with her projects. A little while after the terrible scene we have just related, Rose and Blanche, accompanied by Sister Martha, entered a vast room, of a strange and fatal aspect, containing a number of women who had suddenly been seized with cholera.

An accidental situation, likely to happen, had turned one of the Princess de Saint-Dizier’s lies into a truth. To get the orphans to go to the hospital, she told them that Gabriel was there, which at that time she barely believed herself. In fact, she would have preferred to avoid a meeting that, due to the missionary's bond with the girls, might disrupt her plans. Shortly after the terrible scene we just described, Rose and Blanche, along with Sister Martha, entered a large room with a strange and ominous feel, filled with women who had suddenly come down with cholera.

These immense apartments, generously supplied for the purpose of a temporary hospital, had been furnished with excessive luxury. The room now occupied by the sick women, of whom we speak, had been used for a ball-room. The white panels glittered with sumptuous gilding, and magnificent pier-glasses occupied the spaces between the windows, through which could be seen the fresh verdure of a pleasant garden, smiling beneath the influence of budding May. In the midst of all this gilded luxury, on a rich, inlaid floor of costly woods, were seen arranged in regular order four rows of beds, of every shape and kind, from the humble truckle-bed to the handsome couch in carved mahogany.

These huge apartments, well-equipped for a temporary hospital, had been furnished with excessive luxury. The room now used by the sick women we’re discussing had previously served as a ballroom. The white panels sparkled with extravagant gold accents, and stunning mirrors filled the spaces between the windows, through which the lush greenery of a beautiful garden could be seen, thriving in the warmth of early May. Amidst all this golden luxury, on a rich, inlaid floor made of expensive woods, there were four orderly rows of beds of various shapes and sizes, ranging from simple trundle beds to elegant carved mahogany couches.

This long room was divided into two compartments by a temporary partition, four or five feet in height. They had thus been able to manage the four rows of beds. This partition finished at some little distance from either end of the room, so as to leave an open space without beds, for the volunteer attendants, when the sick did not require their aid. At one of these extremities of the room was a lofty and magnificent marble chimney piece, ornamented with gilt bronze. On the fire beneath, various drinks were brewing for the patients. To complete the singular picture, women of every class took their turns in attending upon the sick, to whose sighs and groans they always responded with consoling words of hope and pity. Such was the place, strange and mournful, that Rose and Blanche entered together, hand in hand, a short time after Gabriel had displayed such heroic courage in the struggle against Morok. Sister Martha accompanied Marshal Simon’s daughters. After speaking a few words to them in a whisper, she pointed out to them the two divisions in which the beds were arranged, and herself went to the other end of the room to give some orders.

This long room was split into two areas by a temporary partition about four or five feet high. This setup allowed for four rows of beds. The partition didn’t reach all the way to the ends of the room, leaving an open space without beds for volunteer helpers when the patients didn’t need assistance. At one end of the room, there was a tall and beautiful marble fireplace, decorated with gilt bronze. Over the fire, various drinks were being prepared for the patients. To complete the unusual scene, women from every background took turns caring for the sick, responding to their sighs and groans with comforting words of hope and compassion. Such was the strange and sorrowful place that Rose and Blanche entered together, hand in hand, shortly after Gabriel had shown such heroic bravery in the fight against Morok. Sister Martha accompanied Marshal Simon’s daughters. After whispering a few words to them, she pointed out the two areas where the beds were arranged and went to the other end of the room to give some orders.

The orphans, still under the impression of the terrible danger from which Gabriel had rescued them without their knowing it, were both excessively pale; yet their eyes were expressive of firm resolution. They had determined not only to perform what they considered an imperative duty, but to prove themselves worthy of their valiant father; they were acting too for their mother’s sake, since they had been told that, dying in Siberia without receiving the sacrament, her eternal felicity might depend on the proofs they gave of Christian devotion. Need we add that the Princess de Saint-Dizier, following the advice of Rodin, had, in a second interview, skillfully brought about without the knowledge of Dagobert, taken advantage of the excitable qualities of these poor, confiding, simple, and generous souls, by a fatal exaggeration of the most noble and courageous sentiments. The orphans having asked Sister Martha if Madame Augustine du Tremblay had been brought to this asylum within the last three days, that person had answered, that she really did not know, but, if they would go through the women’s wards, it would be easy for them to ascertain. For the abominable hypocrite, who, in conjunction with Rodin, had sent these two children to encounter a mortal peril, had told an impudent falsehood when she affirmed that their governess had been removed to this hospital. During their exile, and their toilsome journey with Dagobert, the sisters had been exposed to many hard trials. But never had they witnessed so sad a spectacle as that which now offered itself to their view.

The orphans, still feeling the weight of the terrible danger from which Gabriel had rescued them without their awareness, were both extremely pale; yet their eyes showed a strong determination. They had decided not only to fulfill what they believed was a crucial duty but also to honor their brave father; they were also acting for their mother's sake, as they had been told that her eternal happiness might depend on the evidence of their Christian devotion since she died in Siberia without receiving the sacrament. We should note that the Princess de Saint-Dizier, following Rodin's advice, had skillfully manipulated the situation in a second meeting without Dagobert's knowledge, taking advantage of the sensitive nature of these poor, trusting, simple, and generous souls through a disastrous exaggeration of the noblest and most courageous sentiments. When the orphans asked Sister Martha if Madame Augustine du Tremblay had been brought to this asylum in the last three days, she replied that she really didn’t know, but if they went through the women’s wards, they could easily find out. The despicable hypocrite, who, along with Rodin, had sent these two children to face mortal danger, had told a blatant lie when she claimed that their governess had been moved to this hospital. During their exile and their challenging journey with Dagobert, the sisters had faced many hardships. But they had never witnessed such a heartbreaking sight as the one now before them.

The long row of beds, on which so many poor creatures writhed in agony, some uttering deep groans, some only a dull rattle in the throat, some raving in the delirium of fever, or calling on those from whom they were about to part forever—these frightful sights and sounds, which are too much even for brave men, would inevitably, (such was the execrable design of Rodin and his accomplices) make a fatal impression on these young girls, urged by the most generous motives to undertake this perilous visit. And then—sad memory! which awoke, in all its deep and poignant bitterness, by the side of the first beds they came to—it was of this very malady, the Cholera, that their mother had died a painful death. Fancy the twins entering this vast room, of so fearful an aspect, and, already much shaken by the terror which Morok had inspired, pursuing their search in the midst of these unfortunate creatures, whose dying pangs reminded them every instant of the dying agony of their mother! For a moment, at sight of the funeral hall, Rose and Blanche had felt their resolution fail them. A black presentiment made them regret their heroic imprudence; and, moreover, since several minutes they had begun to feel an icy shudder, and painful shootings across the temples; but, attributing these symptoms to the fright occasioned by Morok, their good and valiant natures soon stifled all these fears. They exchanged glances of affection, their courage revived, and both of them—Rose on one side of the partition, and Blanche on the other—proceeded with their painful task. Gabriel, carried to the doctors’ private room, had soon recovered his senses. Thanks to his courage and presence of mind, his wound, cauterized in time, could have no dangerous consequences. As soon as it was dressed he insisted on returning to the women’s ward, where he had be offering pious consolations to a dying person at the moment they had come to inform him of the frightful danger caused by the escape of Morok.

The long row of beds, where so many suffering souls writhed in pain, some letting out deep groans, others making only a dull rattle in their throats, some raving in fever-induced delirium, or calling out to those from whom they were about to part forever—these terrifying sights and sounds, overwhelming even for the bravest, would inevitably (such was the terrible plan of Rodin and his accomplices) make a lasting impact on these young girls, who, driven by the most noble intentions, had taken on this risky visit. And then—sad memory!—which came flooding back with all its raw and bitter pain beside the first beds they approached—it was this very disease, cholera, that had caused their mother to suffer a painful death. Imagine the twins stepping into this vast room, so horrifying in its appearance, already shaken by the terror that Morok had instilled in them, as they searched among these unfortunate individuals, whose dying struggles reminded them constantly of their mother’s agony! For a brief moment, upon seeing the morgue-like room, Rose and Blanche felt their resolve waver. A dark premonition made them regret their brave yet reckless choice; furthermore, for several minutes, they started to feel icy chills and painful sensations in their temples; but attributing these feelings to the fear sparked by Morok, their kind and brave natures soon suppressed all these fears. They exchanged affectionate glances, their courage rekindled, and both of them—Rose on one side of the partition, and Blanche on the other—continued with their difficult task. Gabriel, taken to the doctors’ private room, had soon regained his senses. Thanks to his bravery and quick thinking, his wound, treated in time, would not have any serious consequences. As soon as it was bandaged, he insisted on going back to the women’s ward, where he had been offering comforting words to a dying patient just when they had come to inform him about the horrific danger posed by Morok's escape.

A few minutes before the missionary entered the room, Rose and Blanche arrived almost together at the term of their mournful search, one from the left, the other from the right-hand row of beds, separated by the partition which divided the hall into compartments. The sisters had not yet seen each other. Their steps tottered as they advanced, and they were forced, from time to time, to lean against the beds as they passed along. Their strength was—rapidly failing them. Giddy with fear and pain, they appeared to act almost mechanically. Alas! the orphans had been seized almost at the same moment with the terrible symptoms of cholera. In consequence of that species of physiological phenomenon, of which we have already spoken—a phenomenon by no means rare in twins, which had already been displayed on one or two occasions of their sickness—their organizations seemed liable to the same sensations, the same simultaneous accidents, like two flowers on one stem, which bloom and fade together. The sight of so much suffering, and so many deaths, had accelerated the development of this dreadful disease. Already, on their agitated and altered countenances, they bore the mortal tokens of the contagion, as they came forth, each on her own side, from the two subdivisions of the room in which they had vainly sought their governess. Until now separated by the partition, Rose and Blanche had not yet seen each other; but, when at length their eyes met, there ensued a heart rending scene.

A few minutes before the missionary entered the room, Rose and Blanche arrived almost simultaneously at the end of their sorrowful search, one coming from the left and the other from the right side of the beds, separated by the partition that divided the hall into sections. The sisters had not seen each other yet. Their steps were unsteady as they moved forward, and they had to lean against the beds for support along the way. Their strength was quickly failing them. Dazed with fear and pain, they seemed to move almost automatically. Unfortunately, the orphans had been struck almost at the same moment with the horrible symptoms of cholera. Due to that kind of physiological phenomenon we’ve mentioned before—a phenomenon not uncommon in twins, which had already been evident on one or two occasions during their illness—their bodies seemed to experience the same sensations, the same simultaneous troubles, like two flowers on one stem, blooming and wilting together. The sight of so much suffering and so many deaths had sped up the progression of this dreadful disease. Already, on their troubled and changed faces, they showed the signs of the deadly infection as they emerged, each from her own side, from the two sections of the room where they had desperately sought their governess. Until then separated by the partition, Rose and Blanche had not seen each other; but when their eyes finally met, a heart-wrenching scene unfolded.





CHAPTER LVII. THE GUARDIAN ANGEL.

To the charming freshness of the sisters’ faces had succeeded a livid pallor. Their large blue eyes, now hollow and sunk in, appeared of enormous dimensions. Their lips, once so rosy, were now suffused with a violet hue, and a similar color was gradually displacing the transparent carmine of their cheeks and fingers. It was as if all the roses in their charming countenances were fading and turning blue before the icy blast of death.

The charming freshness of the sisters’ faces was replaced by a pale, ashen color. Their once large blue eyes, now hollow and sunk in, looked enormous. Their lips, once so rosy, were now tinged with a violet hue, and that same color was gradually taking over the transparent pink of their cheeks and fingers. It was as if all the roses in their beautiful faces were wilting and turning blue in the chilling grip of death.

When the orphans met, tottering and hardly able to sustain themselves, a cry of mutual horror burst from their lips. Each of them exclaimed, at sight of the fearful change in her sister’s features. “Are you also ill, sister?” And then, bursting into tears, they threw themselves into each other’s arms, and looked anxiously at one another.

When the orphans met, stumbling and barely able to support themselves, a cry of shared terror escaped their lips. Each of them gasped, noticing the frightening change in her sister’s face. “Are you sick too, sister?” Then, bursting into tears, they embraced each other and looked at one another with worry.

“Good heaven, Rose! how pale you are!”

“Wow, Rose! You look so pale!”

“Like you, sister.”

“Just like you, sis.”

“And do you feel a cold shudder?”

“And do you feel a cold shiver?”

“Yes, and my sight fails me.”

“Yes, and my eyesight is failing me.”

“My bosom is all on fire.”

“My heart's on fire.”

“Sister, we are perhaps going to die.”

“Sister, we might be about to die.”

“Let it only be together!”

"Let's only do this together!"

“And our poor father?”

"And what about our dad?"

“And Dagobert?”

"And what about Dagobert?"

“Sister, our dream has come true!” cried Rose, almost deliriously, as she threw her arms round Blanche’s neck. “Look! look! the Angel Gabriel is here to fetch us.”

“Sister, our dream has come true!” cried Rose, almost giddy, as she threw her arms around Blanche’s neck. “Look! Look! The Angel Gabriel is here to take us away.”

Indeed, at this moment, Gabriel entered the open space at the end of the room. “Heaven! what do I see?” cried the young priest. “The daughters of Marshal Simon!”

Indeed, at this moment, Gabriel entered the open space at the end of the room. “Heaven! What do I see?” exclaimed the young priest. “The daughters of Marshal Simon!”

And, rushing forward, he received the sisters in his arms, for they were no longer able to stand. Already their drooping heads, their half-closed eyes, their painful and difficult breathing, announced the approach of death. Sister Martha was close at hand. She hastened to respond to the call of Gabriel. Aided by this pious woman, he was able to lift the orphans upon a bed reserved for the doctor in attendance. For fear that the sight of this mournful agony should make too deep an impression on the other patients, Sister Martha drew a large curtain, and the sisters were thus in some sort walled off from the rest of the room. Their hands had been so tightly clasped together, during a nervous paroxysm, that it was impossible to separate them. It was in this position that the first remedies were applied—remedies incapable of conquering the violence of the disease, but which at least mitigated for a few moments the excessive pains they suffered, and restored some faint glimmer of perception to their obscured and troubled senses. At this moment, Gabriel was leaning over the bed with a look of inexpressible grief. With breaking heart, and face bathed in tears, he thought of the strange destiny, which thus made him a witness of the death of these girls, his relations, whom but a few months before he had rescued from the horrors of the tempest. In spite of his firmness of soul, the missionary could not help shuddering as he reflected on the fate of the orphans, the death of Jacques Rennepont, and the fearful devices by which M. Hardy, retired to the cloistered solitude of St. Herein, had become a member of the Society of Jesus almost in dying. The missionary said to himself, that already four members of the Rennepont family—his family—had been successively struck down by some dreadful fate; and he asked himself with alarm, how it was that the detestable interests of the Society of Loyola should be served by a providential fatality? The astonishment of the young missionary would have given place to the deepest horror, could he have known the part that Rodin and his accomplices had taken, both in the death of Jacques Rennepont, by exciting, through Morok, the evil propensities of the artisan, and in the approaching end of Rose and Blanche, by converting, through the Princess de Saint-Dizier, the generous inspirations of the orphans into suicidal heroism.

And, rushing forward, he caught the sisters as they collapsed, unable to stand. Their drooping heads, half-closed eyes, and labored breathing signaled that death was near. Sister Martha was close by and quickly responded to Gabriel's call. With her help, he managed to lift the orphans onto a bed set aside for the attending doctor. To prevent the sight of this heartbreaking suffering from affecting the other patients, Sister Martha pulled a large curtain, creating a kind of barrier around the sisters. Their hands, tightly clasped together during a nervous episode, couldn’t be separated. It was in this position that the first treatments were given—treatments that wouldn’t overcome the intensity of their illness but at least eased their severe pain for a moment and brought a faint glimmer of awareness to their clouded and troubled senses. At that moment, Gabriel leaned over the bed, filled with indescribable sorrow. With a breaking heart and tears streaming down his face, he thought about the strange fate that had made him an eyewitness to the death of these girls, his relatives, whom just months earlier he had saved from the horrors of the storm. Despite his strong spirit, the missionary couldn’t help but shudder at the thought of the orphans’ fate, Jacques Rennepont's death, and the terrifying maneuvers that had led M. Hardy, secluded in the quiet of St. Herein, to join the Society of Jesus almost on his deathbed. The missionary realized that already four members of the Rennepont family—his family—had been struck down one after another by some terrible fate, and he worried how the wicked interests of the Society of Loyola could be served by such a fateful turn of events. The young missionary's astonishment would have turned to deep horror had he known what Rodin and his allies had done, both in causing Jacques Rennepont's death by inciting, through Morok, the artisan’s dark impulses, and in hastening the end of Rose and Blanche by manipulating the Princess de Saint-Dizier to transform the orphans’ noble intentions into suicidal heroism.

Roused for a moment from the painful stupor in which they had been plunged, Rose and Blanche half-opened their large eyes, already dull and faded. Then, more and more bewildered they both gazed fixedly at the angelic countenance of Gabriel.

Roused for a moment from the painful stupor they had been in, Rose and Blanche half-opened their large eyes, now dull and faded. Then, increasingly confused, they both stared blankly at the angelic face of Gabriel.

“Sister,” said Rose, in a faint voice, “do you see the archangel—as in our dreams, in Germany?”

“Sister,” Rose said in a soft voice, “do you see the archangel—like we did in our dreams, in Germany?”

“Yes—three days ago—he appeared to us.”

"Yes—three days ago—he appeared."

“He is come to fetch us.”

"He has come to get us."

“Alas! will our death save our poor mother from purgatory?”

“Unfortunately! will our death save our poor mom from purgatory?”

“Angel! blessed angel! pray God for our mother—and for us!” Until now, stupefied with amazement and sorrow, almost suffocated with sobs, Gabriel had not been able to utter a word. But at these words of the orphans, he exclaimed: “Dear children, why doubt of your mother’s salvation? Oh! never did a purer soul ascend to its Creator. Your mother? I know from my adopted father, that her virtues and courage were the admiration of all who knew her. Oh! believe me; God has blessed her.”

“Angel! Blessed angel! Please pray to God for our mother—and for us!” Until now, Gabriel had been so overwhelmed with shock and sorrow, nearly choking on his tears, that he couldn’t say anything. But at the orphans’ words, he exclaimed: “Dear children, why doubt your mother’s salvation? Oh! Never has a purer soul gone to its Creator. Your mother? I know from my adopted father that her virtues and bravery were admired by everyone who knew her. Oh! Believe me; God has blessed her.”

“Do you hear, sister?” cried Rose, as a ray of celestial joy illumined for an instant the livid faces of the orphans. “God has blessed our mother.”

“Do you hear, sister?” shouted Rose, as a moment of pure joy briefly lit up the pale faces of the orphans. “God has blessed our mother.”

“Yes, yes,” resumed Gabriel; “banish these gloomy ideas. Take courage, poor children! You must not die. Think of your father.”

“Yes, yes,” Gabriel continued; “let's put these dark thoughts aside. Stay strong, poor kids! You can’t give up. Remember your dad.”

“Our father?” said Blanche, shuddering; and she continued, with a mixture of reason and wild excitement, which would have touched the soul of the most indifferent: “Alas! he will not find us on his return. Forgive us, father! we did not think to do any harm. We wished, like you, to do something generous—to help our governess.”

“Our dad?” said Blanche, shuddering; and she continued, with a mix of logic and wild excitement, which would have moved even the most indifferent person: “Oh no! he won’t find us when he gets back. Forgive us, Dad! We didn’t mean to do any harm. We wanted, like you, to do something generous—to help our governess.”

“And we did not think to die so quickly, and so soon. Yesterday, we were gay and happy.”

“And we didn’t expect to die so soon, so quickly. Yesterday, we were cheerful and happy.”

“Oh, good angel! you will appear to our father, even as you have appeared to us. You will tell him that, in dying—the last thought of his children—was of him.”

“Oh, good angel! You will show yourself to our father just as you have shown yourself to us. You will tell him that, in dying, his children’s last thought was of him.”

“We came here without Dagobert’s knowing it—do not let our father scold him.”

“We came here without Dagobert knowing—please don’t let our dad scold him.”

“Blessed angel!” resumed the other sister in a still more feeble voice; “appear to Dagobert, also. Tell him, that we ask his forgiveness, for the grief our death will occasion him.”

“Blessed angel!” continued the other sister in an even weaker voice; “appear to Dagobert, too. Tell him that we ask for his forgiveness for the sadness our death will cause him.”

“And let our old friend caress our poor Spoil-sport for us—our faithful guardian,” added Blanche, trying to smile.

“And let our old friend take care of our poor Spoil-sport for us—our loyal guardian,” added Blanche, attempting to smile.

“And then,” resumed Rose, in a voice that was growing still fainter, “promise to appear to two other persons, that have been so kind to us—good Mother Bunch—and the beautiful Lady Adrienne.”

“And then,” continued Rose, in a voice that was getting quieter, “promise to show yourself to two other people who have been so kind to us—good Mother Bunch—and the beautiful Lady Adrienne.”

“We forget none whom we have loved,” said Blanche, with a last effort. “Now, God grant we may go to our mother, never to leave her more!”

“We don’t forget anyone we’ve loved,” said Blanche, with one last effort. “Now, God please let us go to our mother, never to leave her again!”

“You promised it good angel—you know you did—in the dream. You said to us: ‘Poor children—come from so far—you will have traversed the earth—to rest on the maternal bosom!’”

“You promised it, good angel—you know you did—in the dream. You said to us: ‘Poor children—coming from so far—you will have traveled the earth—to rest on the mother’s embrace!’”

“Oh! it is dreadful—dreadful! So young—and no hope!” murmured Gabriel, as he buried his face in his hands. “Almighty Father! Thy views are impenetrable. Alas! yet why should these children die this cruel death?”

“Oh! it’s awful—awful! So young—and no hope!” murmured Gabriel, as he buried his face in his hands. “Almighty Father! Your plans are unfathomable. Alas! but why should these children die such a cruel death?”

Rose heaved a deep sigh and said in an expiring tone: “Let us be buried together!—united in life, in death not divided—”

Rose let out a deep sigh and said in a weary tone: “Let’s be buried together!—together in life, not separated in death—”

And the two turned their dying looks upon Gabriel, and stretched out towards him their supplicating hands.

And the two directed their fading gazes at Gabriel and reached out toward him with their pleading hands.

“Oh, blessed martyrs to a generous devotion!” cried the missionary, raising to heaven his eyes streaming with tears. “Angelic souls! treasures of innocence and truth! ascend, ascend to heaven—since God calls you to him, and the earth is not worthy to possess you!”

“Oh, blessed martyrs of a selfless devotion!” cried the missionary, raising his tear-filled eyes to heaven. “Angelic souls! Treasures of innocence and truth! Rise, rise to heaven—since God is calling you to him, and the earth is not worthy to have you!”

“Sister! father!” were the last words that the orphans pronounced with their dying voices.

“Sister! Dad!” were the last words that the orphans said with their dying voices.

And then the twins, by a last instinctive impulse, endeavored to clasp each other, and their eyes half-opened to exchange yet another glance. They shuddered twice or thrice, their limbs stiffened, a deep sigh struggled from their violet-colored lips. Rose and Blanche were both dead! Gabriel and Sister Martha, after closing the eyes of the orphans, knelt down to pray by the side of that funeral couch. Suddenly a great tumult was heard in the room. Rapid footsteps, mingled with imprecations, sounded close at hand, the curtain was drawn aside from this mournful scene, and Dagobert entered precipitately, pale, haggard, his dress in disorder. At sight of Gabriel and the Sister of Charity kneeling beside the corpses of his children, the soldier uttered a terrible roar, and tried to advance—but in vain—for, before Gabriel could reach him, Dagobert fell flat on the ground, and his gray head struck violently on the floor.

And then the twins, in one last instinctive act, tried to hold each other, their eyes half-opening for one last look. They shuddered a few times, their bodies tensed, and a deep sigh escaped their purple lips. Rose and Blanche were both dead! Gabriel and Sister Martha, after closing the orphans' eyes, knelt down to pray by the side of that funeral couch. Suddenly, a loud commotion was heard in the room. Quick footsteps, mixed with curses, echoed nearby; the curtain was pulled back from this sorrowful scene, and Dagobert rushed in, pale and disheveled. Seeing Gabriel and the Sister of Charity kneeling beside the bodies of his children, the soldier let out a terrible roar and tried to move forward—but it was in vain—before Gabriel could reach him, Dagobert collapsed on the ground, his gray head hitting the floor hard.

It is night—a dark and stormy night. One o’clock in the morning has just sounded from the church of Montmartre. It is to the cemetery of Montmartre that is carried the coffin which, according to the last wishes of Rose and Blanche contains them both. Through the thick shadow, which rests upon that field of death, may be seen moving a pale light. It is the gravedigger. He advances with caution; a dark lantern is in his hand. A man wrapped in a cloak accompanies him. He holds down his head and weeps. It is Samuel. The old Jew—the keeper of the house in the Rue Saint-Francois. On the night of the funeral of Jacques Rennepont, the first who died of the seven heirs, and who was buried in another cemetery, Samuel had a similar mysterious interview with the gravedigger, to obtain a favor at the price of gold. A strange and awful favor! After passing down several paths, bordered with cypress trees, by the side of many tombs, the Jew and the gravedigger arrived, at a little glade, situated near the western wall of the cemetery. The night was so dark, that scarcely anything could be seen. After moving his lantern up and down, and all about, the gravedigger showed Samuel, at the foot of a tall yew-tree, with long black branches, a little mound of newly-raised earth, and said: “It is here.”

It’s night—a dark and stormy night. The clock at the Montmartre church has just struck one in the morning. They are taking the coffin, which holds the remains of Rose and Blanche together as per their last wishes, to the Montmartre cemetery. In the thick shadows that blanket the graveyard, a pale light can be seen moving. It's the gravedigger. He moves cautiously, holding a dark lantern. A man wrapped in a cloak walks with him, his head down, weeping. It's Samuel, the old Jew—the caretaker of the house on Rue Saint-Francois. On the night of Jacques Rennepont's funeral, the first of the seven heirs to die, who was buried in a different cemetery, Samuel had a similar mysterious meeting with the gravedigger to bargain for a favor in exchange for gold. A strange and dreadful favor! After walking down several paths lined with cypress trees and passing many tombs, the Jew and the gravedigger reached a small clearing near the western wall of the cemetery. The night was so dark that barely anything was visible. After moving his lantern up and down and around, the gravedigger pointed out to Samuel a small mound of freshly turned earth at the base of a tall yew tree with long black branches, saying: “It is here.”

“You are sure of it?”

"Are you sure about that?"

“Yes, yes—two bodies in one coffin! it is not such a common thing.”

“Yes, yes—two bodies in one coffin! That’s not something you see every day.”

“Alas! two in the same coffin!” said the Jew, with a deep sigh.

“Wow! Two in the same coffin!” said the Jew, with a deep sigh.

“Now that you know the place, what do you want more?” asked the gravedigger.

“Now that you know the place, what do you want next?” asked the gravedigger.

Samuel did not answer. He fell on his knees, and piously kissed the little mound. Then rising, with his cheeks bathed in tears, he approached the gravedigger, and spoke to him for some moments in a whisper—though they were alone, and in the centre of that deserted place. Then began between those two men a mysterious dialogue, which the night enveloped in shade and silence. The gravedigger, alarmed at what Samuel asked him, at first refused his request.

Samuel didn’t respond. He dropped to his knees and reverently kissed the small mound. Then, rising with tears streaming down his cheeks, he went over to the gravedigger and whispered to him for a few moments—even though they were alone in that deserted place. Then a mysterious conversation began between those two men, shrouded in the darkness and silence of the night. The gravedigger, taken aback by Samuel’s request, initially turned him down.

But the Jew, employing persuasions, entreaties, tears, and at last the seduction of the jingling gold, succeeded in conquering the scruples of the gravedigger. Though the latter trembled at the thought of what he promised, he said to Samuel in an agitated tone: “To-morrow night, then, at two o’clock.”

But the Jew, using persuasion, pleading, tears, and finally the lure of the jingling gold, managed to win over the gravedigger's hesitations. Even though the gravedigger was nervous about what he had promised, he said to Samuel in a shaky voice: “Tomorrow night, then, at two o’clock.”

“I shall be behind the wall,” answered Samuel, pointing out the place with the aid of a lantern. “I will throw three stones into the cemetery, for a signal.”

“I'll be behind the wall,” Samuel said, indicating the spot with a lantern. “I'll throw three stones into the cemetery as a signal.”

“Yes, three stones—as a signal,” replied the gravedigger shuddering, and wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.

“Yes, three stones—as a signal,” the gravedigger replied, shuddering and wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.

With considerable remains of vigor, notwithstanding his great age, Samuel availed himself of the broken surface of the low wall, and climbing over it, soon disappeared. The gravedigger returned home with hasty strides. From time to time, he looked fearfully behind him, as though he had been pursued by some fatal vision.

With a good amount of energy, despite his old age, Samuel took advantage of the uneven surface of the low wall, climbed over it, and quickly vanished. The gravedigger hurried home. Every so often, he glanced back nervously, as if he were being chased by some haunting vision.

On the evening after the funeral of Rose and Blanche, Rodin wrote two letters. The first, addressed to his mysterious correspondent at Rome, alluded to the deaths of Jacques Rennepont, and Rose and Blanche Simon, as well as to the cession of M. Hardy’s property, and the donation of Gabriel—events which reduced the claimants of the inheritance to two—Mdlle. de Cardoville and Djalma. This first note written by Rodin for Rome, contained only the following words: “Five from seven leaves two. Announce this result to the Cardinal-Prince. Let him go on. I advance advance-advance!” The second note, in a feigned hand, was addressed to Marshal Simon, to be delivered by a sure messenger, contained these few lines: “If there is yet time, make haste to return. Your daughters are both dead. You shall learn who killed them.”

On the evening after the funeral of Rose and Blanche, Rodin wrote two letters. The first, addressed to his mysterious contact in Rome, mentioned the deaths of Jacques Rennepont, and Rose and Blanche Simon, as well as the transfer of M. Hardy’s property and Gabriel’s donation—events that left only two claimants to the inheritance: Mdlle. de Cardoville and Djalma. This first note Rodin wrote for Rome contained only these words: “Five minus seven leaves two. Pass this message to the Cardinal-Prince. Let him proceed. I move forward, advance, advance!” The second note, written in a disguised hand, was addressed to Marshal Simon, to be delivered by a reliable messenger, and contained these few lines: “If there is still time, hurry back. Your daughters are both dead. You will find out who killed them.”

30389m
Original




CHAPTER LVIII. RUIN.

It is the day after the death of Marshal Simon’s daughters. Mdlle. de Cardoville is yet ignorant of the sad end of her young relatives. Her countenance is radiant with happiness, and never has she looked more beautiful; her eye has never been more brilliant, her complexion more dazzling white, her lip of a richer coral. According to her somewhat eccentric custom of dressing herself in her own house in a picturesque style, Adrienne wears to-day, though it is about three o’clock in the afternoon, a pale green watered-silk dress, with a very full skirt, the sleeves and bodice slashed with rose-colored ribbon, and adorned with white bugle-beads, of exquisite workmanship; while a slender network, also of white bugle-beads, concealing the thick plait of Adrienne’s back hair, forms an oriental head-dress of charming originality, and contrasts agreeably with the long curls which fall in front almost to the swell of the bosom. To the expression of indescribable happiness which marks the features of Mdlle. de Cardoville, is added a certain resolute, cutting, satirical air, which is not habitual to her. Her charming head, and graceful, swan-like neck, are raised in an attitude of defiance; her small, rose-colored nostrils seem to dilate with ill-repressed ardor, and she waits with haughty impatience for the moment of an aggressive and ironical interview. Not far from Adrienne is Mother Bunch. She has resumed in the house the place which she at first occupied. The young sempstress is in mourning for her sister, but her countenance is expressive of a mild, calm sorrow. She looks at Mdlle. de Cardoville with surprise; for never, till now, has she seen the features of the fair patrician impressed with such a character of ironical audacity. Mdlle. de Cardoville was exempt from the slightest coquetry, in the narrow and ordinary sense of the word. Yet she now cast an inquiring look at the glass before which she was standing, and, having restored the elastic smoothness to one of her long, golden curls, by rolling it for a moment round her ivory finger, she carefully effaced with her hands some almost imperceptible folds, which had formed themselves in the thick material of her elegant corsage. This movement, and that of turning her back to the glass, to see if her dress sat perfectly on all points, revealed, in serpentine undulations, all the charms and graces of her light and elegant figure; for, in spite of the rich fulness of her shoulders, white and firm as sculptured alabaster, Adrienne belonged to that class of privileged persons, who are able at need to make a girdle out of a garter.

It's the day after the death of Marshal Simon’s daughters. Mdlle. de Cardoville is still unaware of the tragic fate of her young relatives. Her face is glowing with happiness, and she has never looked more beautiful; her eyes are shining, her complexion is strikingly white, and her lips are a deeper shade of coral. In her usual quirky style, Adrienne is dressed in a pale green watered-silk dress with a full skirt, even though it's around three o’clock in the afternoon. The sleeves and bodice are slashed with rose-colored ribbons and embellished with exquisite white bugle-beads. A delicate network of white bugle-beads covering her long braid forms a unique and charming headpiece, nicely contrasting with the long curls that fall almost to her chest. Along with her indescribable happiness, Mdlle. de Cardoville has taken on a determined, sharp, and sarcastic demeanor not typical of her. Her lovely head and graceful, swan-like neck are held high in defiance; her small, rose-colored nostrils flare slightly with barely repressed excitement as she waits impatiently for a confrontational and mocking meeting. Not far from her is Mother Bunch, who has returned to the position she initially held in the house. The young seamstress is in mourning for her sister, but her face shows a mild, calm sorrow. She looks at Mdlle. de Cardoville with surprise; she has never seen the patrician's features exhibit such ironic boldness before. Mdlle. de Cardoville usually displays no hint of coquetry in the usual sense of the word. Yet now, she glances at the mirror in front of her and, after rolling one of her long, golden curls around her ivory finger to restore its bouncy smoothness, she carefully smooths out some nearly invisible wrinkles in the rich material of her elegant bodice. This action, along with turning her back to the mirror to check how her dress fits, reveals the lovely curves and grace of her light and elegant figure; despite the luxurious fullness of her shoulders, white and firm like sculpted alabaster, Adrienne belongs to that fortunate group of people who can, when necessary, turn a garter into a belt.

Having performed, with indescribable grace, these charming evolutions of feminine coquetry, Adrienne turned towards Mother Bunch, whose surprise was still on the increase, and said to her, smiling: “My dear Magdalen, do not laugh at my question—but what would you say to a picture, that should represent me as I am now?”

Having performed these charming displays of feminine flirtation with incredible grace, Adrienne turned to Mother Bunch, whose surprise was still growing, and said to her, smiling: “My dear Magdalen, don’t laugh at my question—but what would you think of a painting that showed me as I am right now?”

“Why, lady—”

"Why, ma'am—"

“There you are again, with your lady-ing,” said Adrienne, in a tone of gentle reproach.

“There you are again, with your lady-like behavior,” said Adrienne, in a tone of gentle reproach.

“Well, then, Adrienne,” resumed Mother Bunch, “I think it would be a charming picture, for you are dressed, as usual with perfect taste.”

“Well, then, Adrienne,” Mother Bunch continued, “I think it would make a lovely picture, because you’re dressed, as always, with perfect taste.”

“But am I not better dressed than on other days, my dear poetess? I began by telling you that I do not ask the question for my own sake,” said Adrienne, gayly.

“But am I not better dressed than on other days, my dear poetess? I started off by saying that I don’t ask this for my own benefit,” said Adrienne, cheerfully.

“Well, I suppose so,” replied Mother Bunch, with a faint smile. “It is certainly impossible to imagine anything that would suit you better. The light green and the pale rose-color, with the soft lustre of the white ornaments, harmonize so well with your golden hair, that I cannot conceive, I tell you, a more graceful picture.”

“Well, I guess so,” replied Mother Bunch with a slight smile. “It’s definitely hard to picture anything that would look better on you. The light green and pale rose color, along with the soft sheen of the white decorations, go so well with your blonde hair that I really can’t imagine a more elegant sight.”

The speaker felt what she said, and she was happy to be able to express it, for we know the intense admiration of that poetic soul for all that was beautiful.

The speaker truly felt her words, and she was glad to express them, as we know how deeply that poetic soul admired everything beautiful.

“Well!” went on Adrienne, gayly, “I am glad, my dear, that you find me better dressed than usual.”

“Well!” Adrienne said cheerfully, “I’m glad, my dear, that you find me dressed better than usual.”

“Only,” said the hunchback, hesitating.

"Only," said the hunchback, pausing.

“Only?” repeated Adrienne, looking at her with an air of interrogation.

“Only?” Adrienne repeated, looking at her with a questioning expression.

“Why, only,” continued the other, “if I have never seen you look more pretty, I have also never observed in your features the resolute and ironical expression which they had just now. It was like an air of impatient defiance.”

“Why, the only thing is,” the other continued, “while I’ve never seen you look prettier, I’ve also never noticed that determined and ironic expression on your face like I just did. It was almost like a vibe of eager defiance.”

“And so it was, my dear little Magdalen,” said Adrienne, throwing her arms round the girl’s neck with joyous tenderness. “I must kiss you, for having guessed it. You see, I expect a visit from my dear aunt.”

“And so it was, my dear little Magdalen,” said Adrienne, wrapping her arms around the girl’s neck with joyful affection. “I have to kiss you for figuring it out. You see, I'm expecting a visit from my dear aunt.”

“The Princess de Saint-Dizier?” cried Mother Bunch, in alarm. “That wicked lady, who did you so much evil?”

“The Princess de Saint-Dizier?” exclaimed Mother Bunch, alarmed. “That awful woman, who did you so much harm?”

“The very same. She has asked for an interview, and I shall be delighted to receive her.”

“The exact same. She has requested an interview, and I would be happy to meet with her.”

“Delighted?”

"Happy?"

“Yes—a somewhat ironical and malicious delight, it is true,” answered Adrienne, still more gayly. “You shall judge for yourself. She regrets her gallantries, her beauty, her youth—even her size afflicts the holy woman!—and she will see me young, fair, beloved—and above all thin—yes, thin,” added Mdlle. de Cardoville, laughing merrily. “And you may imagine, my dear, how much envy and despair, the sight of a young, thin woman excites in a stout one of a certain age!”

"Yes—a somewhat ironic and spiteful pleasure, that's true," replied Adrienne, even more cheerfully. "You can see for yourself. She regrets her flirtations, her beauty, her youth—even her size bothers the holy woman!—and she will see me young, attractive, loved—and above all, slender—yes, slender," added Mdlle. de Cardoville, laughing happily. "And you can imagine, my dear, how much envy and despair the sight of a young, slender woman stirs up in a heavier woman of a certain age!"

“My friend,” said Mother Bunch, gravely, “you speak in jest. And yet, I know not why, the coming of this princess alarms me.”

“My friend,” said Mother Bunch seriously, “you’re joking. But for some reason, the arrival of this princess makes me uneasy.”

“Dear, gentle soul, be satisfied!” answered Adrienne, affectionately. “I do not fear this woman—I no longer have any fear of her—and to prove it to her confusion, I will treat her—a monster of hypocrisy and wickedness, who comes here, no doubt, on some abominable design—I will treat her as an inoffensive, ridiculous fat woman!” And Adrienne again laughed.

“Dear, sweet soul, just relax!” Adrienne replied warmly. “I’m not afraid of this woman anymore—I don’t fear her at all—and to show her how wrong she is, I’ll treat her—a hypocritical and wicked monster who’s definitely here for some terrible reason—like the harmless, silly fat woman she is!” And Adrienne laughed again.

A servant here entered the room, and interrupted the mirth of Adrienne, by saying: “The Princess de Saint-Dizier wishes to know if you can receive her?”

A servant came into the room and interrupted Adrienne's laughter by saying, “The Princess de Saint-Dizier wants to know if you can see her?”

“Certainly,” said Mdlle. de Cardoville; and the servant retired. Mother Bunch was about to rise and quit the room; but Adrienne held her back, and said to her, taking her hand with an air of serious tenderness: “Stay, my dear friend, I entreat you.”

“Sure,” said Mdlle. de Cardoville; and the servant left. Mother Bunch was about to get up and leave the room, but Adrienne stopped her and said, taking her hand with a serious tenderness: “Please stay, my dear friend, I beg you.”

“Do you wish it?”

“Do you want it?”

“Yes; I wish—still in revenge, you know,” said Adrienne, with a smile, “to prove to her highness of Saint-Dizier, that I have an affectionate friend—that I have, in fact, every happiness.”

“Yes; I wish—still in revenge, you know,” said Adrienne, with a smile, “to prove to her highness of Saint-Dizier that I have a caring friend—that I have, in fact, every happiness.”

“But, Adrienne,” replied the other, timidly, “consider—”

“But, Adrienne,” the other replied softly, “think about—”

“Silence! here is the princess. Remain! I ask it as a favor. The instinct of your heart will discover any snare she may have laid. Did not your affection warn me of the plots of Rodin?”

“Silence! Here comes the princess. Stay! I’m asking you as a favor. Your intuition will sense any trap she might have set. Didn't your love alert me to Rodin’s schemes?”

Mother Bunch could not refuse such a request. She remained, but was about to draw back from the fireplace. Adrienne, however, took her by the hand, and made her resume her seat in the arm-chair, saying: “My dear Magdalen, keep your place. You owe nothing to the lady. With me it is different; she comes to my house.”

Mother Bunch couldn't say no to such a request. She stayed, but was about to step away from the fireplace. However, Adrienne took her hand and made her sit back down in the armchair, saying: “My dear Magdalen, stay where you are. You owe nothing to the lady. It's different for me; she comes to my house.”

Hardly had Adrienne uttered these words, than the princess entered with head erect, and haughty air (we have said, she could carry herself most loftily), and advanced with a firm step. The strongest minds have their side of puerile weakness; a savage envy, excited by the elegance, wit, and beauty of Adrienne, bore a large part in the hatred of the princess for her niece; and though it was idle to think of eclipsing Adrienne, and the Princess de Saint-Dizier did not seriously mean to attempt it, she could not forbear, in preparing for the interview she had demanded, taking more pains even than usual in the arrangement of her dress. Beneath her robe of shot silk, she was laced in and tightened to excess—a pressure which considerably increased the color in her cheeks. The throng of jealous and hateful sentiments, which inspired her with regard to Adrienne, had so troubled the clearness of her ordinarily calm judgment, that, instead of the plain and quiet style, in which, as a woman of tact and taste, she was generally attired, she now committed the folly of wearing a dress of changing hues, and a crimson hat, adorned with a magnificent bird of paradise. Hate, envy, the pride of triumph—for she thought of the skillful perfidy with which she had sent to almost certain death the daughters of Marshal Simon—and the execrable hope of succeeding in new plots, were all expressed in the countenance of the Princess de Saint-Dizier, as she entered her niece’s apartment.

Hardly had Adrienne spoken these words when the princess walked in with her head held high and an air of arrogance (we mentioned she could carry herself most loftily), striding forward confidently. Even the strongest minds have their moments of childish weakness; a fierce jealousy, fueled by Adrienne's elegance, wit, and beauty, played a major role in the princess's hatred for her niece. Although it was futile to think she could outshine Adrienne—and the Princess de Saint-Dizier didn’t truly intend to try—she couldn’t help but make extra effort in preparing for the meeting she had requested, putting in more care than usual into her outfit. Underneath her shimmering silk gown, she was laced in tightly, a pressure that heightened the color in her cheeks. The mix of jealous and hateful feelings she harbored towards Adrienne clouded her normally clear judgment, leading her to make the mistake of wearing a dress of changing colors and a bright red hat adorned with a stunning bird of paradise. Hatred, envy, and the pride of triumph—for she recalled the clever deceit with which she had sent Marshal Simon's daughters to almost certain death—and the vile hope of succeeding in new schemes were all reflected in the expression of the Princess de Saint-Dizier as she entered her niece’s room.

Without advancing to meet her aunt, Adrienne rose politely from the sofa on which she was seated, made a half-curtsey, full of grace and dignity, and immediately resumed her former posture. Then, pointing to an arm chair near the fireplace, at one corner of which sat Mother Bunch, and she herself at the other, she said: “Pray sit down, your highness.” The princess turned very red, remained standing, and cast a disdainful glance of insolent surprise at the sempstress, who, in compliance with Adrienne’s wish, only bowed slightly at the entrance of the Princess de Saint-Dizier, without offering to give up her place. In acting thus, the young sempstress followed the dictates of her conscience, which told her that the real superiority did not belong to this base, hypocritical, and wicked princess, but rather to such a person as herself, the admirable and devoted friend.

Without getting up to greet her aunt, Adrienne politely rose from the sofa where she had been sitting, made a half-curtsy that was both graceful and dignified, and then quickly returned to her previous position. Then, pointing to an armchair near the fireplace, where Mother Bunch sat in one corner and she herself in the other, she said, “Please have a seat, your highness.” The princess turned very red, remained standing, and shot a disdainful look of insolent surprise at the seamstress, who, respecting Adrienne’s request, simply bowed slightly upon the entrance of the Princess de Saint-Dizier, without offering to give up her seat. In doing this, the young seamstress was following her conscience, which told her that true superiority didn’t belong to this base, hypocritical, and wicked princess, but rather to someone like her, the admirable and devoted friend.

“Let me beg your highness to sit down,” resumed Adrienne, in a mild tone, as she pointed to the vacant chair.

“Please, your highness, have a seat,” Adrienne said gently, gesturing to the empty chair.

“The interview I have demanded, niece,” said the princess “must be a private one.”

“The interview I need, niece,” said the princess, “has to be a private one.”

“I have no secrets, madame, from my best friend; you may speak in the presence of this young lady.”

"I have no secrets, ma'am, from my best friend; you can speak in front of this young lady."

“I have long known,” replied Madame de Saint-Dizier, with bitter irony, “that in all things you care little for secrecy, and that you are easy in the choice of what you call your friends. But you will permit me to act differently from you. If you have no secrets, madame, I have—and I do not choose to confide them to the first comer.”

“I've known for a long time,” replied Madame de Saint-Dizier, with a sarcastic tone, “that you don't really care about keeping things private, and that you're pretty casual about who you call your friends. But I’d like to handle things differently. If you have no secrets, madame, I do—and I’m not going to share them with just anyone.”

So saying, the pious lady glanced contemptuously at the sempstress. The latter, hurt at the insolent tone of the princess, answered mildly and simply:

So saying, the devout lady looked scornfully at the seamstress. The latter, feeling hurt by the princess's arrogant tone, responded gently and straightforwardly:

“I do not see what can be the great difference between the first and the last comer to Mdlle. de Cardoville’s.”

“I don’t see what the big difference is between the first and the last person to arrive at Mdlle. de Cardoville’s.”

“What! can it speak!” cried the princess, insolently.

“What! It can talk!” exclaimed the princess, rudely.

“It can at least answer, madame,” replied Mother Bunch, in her calm voice.

“It can at least answer, ma'am,” replied Mother Bunch, in her calm voice.

“I wish to see you alone, niece—is that clear?” said the princess, impatiently, to her niece.

“I want to see you alone, niece—is that clear?” said the princess, impatiently, to her niece.

“I beg your pardon, but I do not quite understand your highness,” said Adrienne, with an air of surprise. “This young lady, who honors me with her friendship, is willing to be present at this interview, which you have asked for—I say she has consented to be present, for it needs, I confess, the kindest condescension in her to resign herself, from affection for me, to hear all the graceful, obliging, and charming things which you have no doubt come hither to communicate.”

“I’m sorry, but I don’t quite understand you, Your Highness,” Adrienne said, looking surprised. “This young lady, who is kind enough to be my friend, is willing to be here for this meeting that you requested—I mean, she has agreed to be here, because it really takes a lot of kindness on her part to willingly listen, out of affection for me, to all the flattering, polite, and lovely things you’ve undoubtedly come to share.”

“Madame—” began the princess, angrily.

“Ma'am—” began the princess, angrily.

“Permit me to interrupt your highness,” returned Adrienne, in a tone of perfect amenity, as if she were addressing the most flattering compliments to her visitor. “To put you quite at your ease with the lady here, I will begin by informing you that she is quite aware of all the holy perfidies, pious wrongs, and devout infamies, of which you nearly made me the victim. She knows that you are a mother of the Church, such as one sees but few of in these days. May I hope, therefore, that your highness will dispense with this delicate and interesting reserve?”

“Excuse me for interrupting you, Your Highness,” Adrienne said in a perfectly friendly tone, as if she were showering her guest with compliments. “To make you feel more comfortable with the lady here, I’ll start by letting you know that she is fully aware of all the so-called holy betrayals, righteous wrongs, and devoted scandals you almost made me suffer through. She knows you are a mother of the Church, which is a rarity these days. Can I hope, then, that you’ll drop this delicate and intriguing formality?”

“Really,” said the princess, with a sort of incensed amazement, “I scarcely know if I wake or sleep.”

“Honestly,” said the princess, with a mix of anger and surprise, “I can hardly tell if I’m awake or dreaming.”

“Dear me!” said Adrienne, in apparent alarm; “this doubt as to the state of your faculties is very shocking, madame. I see that the blood flies to your head, for your face sufficiently shows it; you seem oppressed, confined, uncomfortable—perhaps (we women may say so between ourselves), perhaps you are laced a little too tightly, madame?”

“Goodness!” Adrienne exclaimed, feigning concern. “It's quite shocking to hear you question your own judgment, madame. I can see that you're flushed, as your face clearly indicates; you look overwhelmed, restricted, and uneasy—perhaps (we women can say this to each other), perhaps your corset is a bit too tight, madame?”

These words, pronounced by Adrienne with an air of warm interest and perfect simplicity, almost choked the princess with rage. She became crimson, seated herself abruptly, and exclaimed: “Be it so, madame! I prefer this reception to any other. It puts me at my ease, as you say.”

These words, spoken by Adrienne with a sense of genuine interest and complete straightforwardness, almost left the princess speechless with anger. She turned red, sat down suddenly, and exclaimed: “Fine, madame! I’d rather be received this way than any other. It makes me feel more comfortable, as you put it.”

“Does it indeed, madame?” said Adrienne, with a smile. “You may now at least speak frankly all that you feel, which must for you have the charm of novelty! Confess that you are obliged to me for enabling you, even for a moment, to lay aside that mask of piety, amiability, and goodness, which must be so troublesome to you.”

“Does it really, ma’am?” said Adrienne, smiling. “At least now you can speak honestly about how you feel, which must be a refreshing change for you! Admit that you owe me for allowing you, even just for a moment, to drop that mask of piety, kindness, and goodness, which must be so exhausting for you.”

As she listened to the sarcasms of Adrienne (an innocent and excusable revenge, if we consider all the wrongs she had suffered), Mother Bunch felt her heart sink within her; for she dreaded the malignity of the princess, who replied, with the utmost calmness: “A thousand thanks, madame, for your excellent intentions and sentiments. I appreciate them as I ought, and I hope in a short time to prove it to you.”

As she listened to Adrienne's sarcasm (a harmless and understandable reaction, considering everything she had been through), Mother Bunch felt her heart sink; she feared the malice of the princess, who responded with complete calmness: “Thank you so much, madame, for your kind intentions and thoughts. I truly appreciate them, and I hope to show you that soon.”

“Well, madame,” said Adrienne, playfully, “let us have it all at once. I am full of impatient curiosity.”

“Well, ma'am,” Adrienne said playfully, “let's get it all out there at once. I'm bursting with curiosity.”

“And yet,” said the princess, feigning in her turn a bitter and ironical delight, “you are far from having the least notion of what I am about to announce to you.”

“And yet,” said the princess, pretending to have a bitter and ironic delight, “you have no idea what I’m about to tell you.”

“Indeed! I fear that your highness’s candor and modesty deceive you,” replied Adrienne, with the same mocking affability; “for there are very few things on your part that can surprise me, madame. You must be aware that from your highness, I am prepared for anything.”

“Absolutely! I worry that your highness’s honesty and humility mislead you,” replied Adrienne, with the same playful charm; “because there are very few things you could do that would surprise me, madame. You must know that I’m ready for anything from your highness.”

“Perhaps, madame,” said the princess, laying great stress on her words, “if, for instance, I were to tell you that within twenty-four hours—suppose between this and to-morrow-thou will be reduced to poverty—”

“Maybe, ma’am,” said the princess, emphasizing her words, “if, for example, I were to tell you that in the next twenty-four hours—let’s say between now and tomorrow—you will be brought down to poverty—”

This was so unexpected, that Mdlle. de Cardoville started in spite of herself, and Mother Bunch shuddered.

This was so unexpected that Mdlle. de Cardoville jumped despite herself, and Mother Bunch flinched.

“Ah, madame!” said the princess, with triumphant joy and cruel mildness, as she watched the growing surprise of her niece, “confess that I have astonished you a little. You were right in giving to our interview the turn it has taken. I should have needed all sorts of circumlocution to say to you, ‘Niece, to-morrow you will be as poor as you are rich to day.’ But now I can tell you the fact quite plainly and simply.”

“Ah, madam!” said the princess, with a mix of triumphant joy and a touch of cruelty, as she observed her niece's growing surprise. “Admit it, I’ve surprised you a bit. You were right to steer our conversation this way. I would have had to use all kinds of roundabout ways to tell you, ‘Niece, tomorrow you’ll be as poor as you are rich today.’ But now I can state it quite plainly and simply.”

Recovering from her first amazement, Adrienne replied, with a calm smile, which checked the joy of the princess: “Well, I confess frankly, madame, that you have surprised me; I expected from you one of those black pieces of malignity, one of those well-laid plots, in which you are known to excel, and I did not think you would make all this fuss about such a trifle.”

Recovering from her initial shock, Adrienne responded with a calm smile that dampened the princess's joy: “Honestly, madame, you’ve caught me off guard; I was expecting one of your usual schemes, those well-crafted plots you’re so good at, and I didn’t think you would make such a big deal over something so trivial.”

“To be ruined—completely ruined,” cried the princess, “and that by to morrow—you that have been so prodigal, will see your house, furniture, horses, jewels, even the ridiculous dresses of which you are so vain, all taken from you—do you call that a trifle? You, that spend with indifference thousands of louis, will be reduced to a pension inferior to the wages you gave your foot-boy—do you call that a trifle?”

“To be ruined—completely ruined,” cried the princess, “and that by tomorrow—you who have been so wasteful, will see your house, furniture, horses, jewels, even the ridiculous outfits you’re so proud of, all taken from you—do you think that’s nothing? You, who spend thousands of louis without a second thought, will be left with a pension that’s less than what you paid your footman—do you think that’s nothing?”

To her aunt’s cruel disappointment, Adrienne, who appeared quite to have recovered her serenity was about to answer accordingly, when the door suddenly opened, and, without being announced, Prince Djalma entered the room. A proud and tender expression of delight beamed from the radiant brow of Adrienne at sight of the prince, and it is impossible to describe the look of triumphant happiness and high disdain that she cast upon the Princess de Saint-Dizier. Djalma himself had never looked more handsome, and never had more intense happiness been impressed on a human countenance. The Hindoo wore a long robe of white Cashmere, adorned with innumerable stripes of gold and purple; his turban was of the same color and material; a magnificent figured shawl was twisted about his waist. On seeing the Indian, whom she had not hoped to meet at Mdlle. de Cardoville’s, the Princess de Saint-Dizier could not at first conceal her extreme surprise. It was between these four, then, that the following scene took place.

To her aunt’s harsh disappointment, Adrienne, who seemed to have regained her calm, was about to respond when the door suddenly swung open, and without any announcement, Prince Djalma walked into the room. A proud and joyful expression lit up Adrienne’s face at the sight of the prince, and it’s hard to describe the look of victorious happiness and disdain she directed at the Princess de Saint-Dizier. Djalma himself had never looked more attractive, and never had such deep happiness shown on someone’s face. The Indian wore a long robe of white Cashmere, decorated with numerous stripes of gold and purple; his turban matched in color and fabric; a stunning patterned shawl was wrapped around his waist. Upon seeing the Indian, whom she hadn’t expected to encounter at Mdlle. de Cardoville’s, the Princess de Saint-Dizier initially struggled to hide her shock. It was between these four, then, that the following scene unfolded.

30399m
Original




CHAPTER LIX. MEMORIES.

Djalma, having never before met the Princess de Saint-Dizier at Adrienne’s, at first appeared rather astonished at her presence. The princess, keeping silence for a moment, contemplated with implacable hatred and envy those two beings, both so fair and young, so loving and happy. Suddenly she started, as if she had just remembered something of great importance, and for some seconds she remained absorbed in thought.

Djalma, who had never met Princess de Saint-Dizier at Adrienne’s before, looked quite surprised to see her there. The princess, holding back her words for a moment, stared with deep hatred and envy at the two people, so beautiful and young, so loving and happy. Then, all of a sudden, she seemed to snap back to reality, as if recalling something very important, and for a few seconds, she was lost in thought.

Adrienne and Djalma availed themselves of this interval to gaze fondly on each other, with a sort of ardent idolatry, which filled their eyes with sweet tears. Then, at a movement of the Princess de Saint-Dizier, who seemed to rouse herself from her momentary trance, Mdlle. de Cardoville said to the young prince, with a smile: “My dear cousin, I have to repair an omission (voluntary, I confess, and for good reasons), in never having before mentioned to you one of my relations, whom I have now the honor to present to you. The Princess de Saint-Dizier!”

Adrienne and Djalma took this moment to look lovingly at each other, with an intense admiration that filled their eyes with sweet tears. Then, as the Princess de Saint-Dizier seemed to awaken from her brief daze, Mdlle. de Cardoville said to the young prince with a smile: “My dear cousin, I need to correct an oversight (which I admit was intentional and for good reasons) in not having introduced you to one of my relatives until now. The Princess de Saint-Dizier!”

30407m
Original

Djalma bowed; but Mdlle. de Cardoville resumed, just as her aunt was about to make some reply: “Her Highness of Saint-Dizier came very kindly to inform me of an event which is a most fortunate one for me, and of which I will speak to you hereafter, cousin—unless this amiable lady should wish to deprive me of the pleasure of making such a communication.”

Djalma bowed, but Mdlle. de Cardoville continued just as her aunt was about to respond: “Her Highness of Saint-Dizier came to let me know about an event that is very lucky for me, and I’ll tell you more about it later, cousin—unless this lovely lady wants to take away my chance to share this news.”

The unexpected arrival of the prince, and the recollections which had suddenly occurred to the princess, had no doubt greatly modified her first plans: for, instead of continuing the conversation with regard to Adrienne’s threatened loss of fortune, the princess answered, with a bland smile, that covered an odious meaning: “I should be sorry, prince, to deprive my dear and amiable niece of the pleasure of announcing to you the happy news to which she alludes, and which, as a near relative, I lost no time in communicating to her. I have here some notes on this subject,” added the princess, delivering a paper to Adrienne, “which I hope will prove, to her entire satisfaction, the reality of what I have announced to her.”

The unexpected arrival of the prince and the memories that suddenly came to the princess clearly altered her initial plans. Instead of continuing the discussion about Adrienne’s threatened loss of fortune, the princess responded with a pleasant smile that masked a nasty implication: “I would feel bad, prince, to take away my dear and charming niece's pleasure in sharing the happy news she mentioned, which I wasted no time in passing on to her as a close relative. I have some notes on this topic,” the princess added, handing a paper to Adrienne, “which I hope will fully satisfy her regarding the truth of what I've told her.”

“A thousand thanks, my dear aunt,” said Adrienne, receiving the paper with perfect indifference; “these precautions and proofs are quite superfluous. You know that I always believe you on your word, when it concerns your good feeling towards myself.”

“A thousand thanks, my dear aunt,” said Adrienne, taking the paper with total indifference; “these precautions and proofs are completely unnecessary. You know I always take your word for it when it comes to your good feelings towards me.”

Notwithstanding his ignorance of the refined perfidy and cruel politeness of civilized life, Djalma, endowed with a tact and fineness of perception common to most natures of extreme susceptibility, felt some degree of mental discomfort as he listened to this exchange of false compliments. He could not guess their full meaning, but they sounded hollow to his ear; and moreover, whether from instinct or presentiment, he had conceived a vague dislike for the Princess de Saint-Dizier. That pious lady, full of the great affair in hand, was a prey to the most violent agitation, which betrayed itself in the growing color of her cheeks, her bitter smile, and the malicious brightness of her glance. As he gazed on this woman, Djalma was unable to conquer his rising antipathy, and he remained silent and attentive, whilst his handsome countenance lost something of its former serenity. Mother Bunch also felt the influence of a painful impression. She glanced in terror at the princess, and then imploringly at Adrienne, as though she entreated the latter to but an end to an interview of which the young sempstress foresaw the fatal consequences. But, unfortunately, the Princess de Saint-Dizier was too much interested in prolonging this conversation; and Mdlle. de Cardoville, gathering new courage and confidence from the presence of the man she adored, took delight in vexing the princess with the exhibition of their happy love.

Despite his lack of understanding of the subtle treachery and cruel politeness of civilized life, Djalma, possessing the sensitivity and keen perception that many susceptible people have, felt a sense of mental discomfort as he listened to this exchange of insincere compliments. He couldn’t grasp their complete meaning, but they sounded empty to him; and on top of that, whether from instinct or intuition, he had developed a vague dislike for Princess de Saint-Dizier. That pious lady, wrapped up in the serious matters at hand, was experiencing intense agitation, which was evident in the flushing of her cheeks, her bitter smile, and the spiteful glint in her eyes. As he watched her, Djalma couldn't shake off his growing dislike, remaining silent and attentive, while his handsome face lost some of its earlier calmness. Mother Bunch also felt the weight of an unsettling impression. She looked at the princess in fear and then pleadingly at Adrienne, as if asking her to end the conversation, which the young seamstress feared would have dire consequences. Unfortunately, the Princess de Saint-Dizier was too invested in continuing this discussion; and Mdlle. de Cardoville, gaining new courage and confidence from the presence of the man she loved, took pleasure in irritating the princess by showcasing their blissful love.

After a short silence, the Princess de Saint-Dizier observed, in a soft and insinuating tone: “Really, prince, you cannot think how pleased I was to learn by public report (for people talk of nothing else, and with good reason) of your chivalrous attachment to my dear niece; for, without knowing it, you will extricate me from a difficult position.”

After a brief pause, the Princess de Saint-Dizier remarked, in a gentle and suggestive tone: “Honestly, prince, you have no idea how happy I was to hear from the public (since it's the only thing people talk about, and for good reason) about your noble affection for my dear niece; because, unwittingly, you will help me out of a tough situation.”

Djalma made no answer, but he looked at Mdlle. de Cardoville with a surprised and almost sorrowful air, as if to ask what her aunt meant to insinuate.

Djalma didn’t respond, but he gazed at Mdlle. de Cardoville with a surprised and almost sad expression, as if to question what her aunt was trying to imply.

The latter, not perceiving this mute interrogation, resumed as follows: “I will express myself more clearly, prince. You can understand that, being the nearest relative of this dear, obstinate girl, I am more or less responsible for her conduct in the eyes of the world; and you, prince, seem just to have arrived on purpose, from the end of the earth, to take charge of a destiny which had caused me considerable apprehension. It is charming, it is excellent; and I know not which most to admire, your courage or your good fortune.” The princess threw a glance of diabolical malice at Adrienne, and awaited her answer with an air of defiance.

The latter, not picking up on this silent question, continued: “Let me be more clear, prince. You can understand that, as the closest relative of this dear, stubborn girl, I’m somewhat responsible for her behavior in the eyes of society; and you, prince, seem to have just arrived from the ends of the earth to take control of a situation that has caused me a lot of worry. It’s delightful, it’s excellent; and I can’t decide whether to admire your bravery or your luck more.” The princess shot a glance of wicked malice at Adrienne and awaited her response with a defiant attitude.

30415m
Original

“Listen to our good aunt, my dear cousin,” said the young lady, smiling calmly. “Since our affectionate kinswoman sees you and me united and happy, her heart is swelling with such a flood of joy, that it must run over, and the effects will be delightful. Only have a little patience, and you will behold them in their full beauty. I do not know,” added Adrienne, in the most natural tone, “why, in thinking of these outpourings of our dear aunt’s affection, I should remember what you told me, cousin, of a certain viper in your country which sometimes, in a powerless bite, breaks its fangs, and, absorbing its own venom, becomes the victim of the poison it distills. Come, my dear aunt, you that had so good and noble a heart, I am sure you must feel interested in the fate of those poor vipers.”

“Listen to our dear aunt, my cousin,” said the young lady, smiling gently. “Since our loving relative sees us together and happy, her heart is overflowing with so much joy that it must spill over, and the results will be wonderful. Just be a bit patient, and you'll see it in all its glory. I don’t know,” Adrienne added in the most casual tone, “why, when I think of our dear aunt's expressions of affection, I’m reminded of what you told me, cousin, about a certain viper in your country that sometimes, in a weak bite, breaks its own fangs and, absorbing its own venom, becomes a victim of the poison it produces. Come, my dear aunt, you with such a good and noble heart, I’m sure you must care about the fate of those poor vipers.”

The princess darted an implacable look at her niece, and replied, in an agitated voice, “I do not see the object of this selection of natural history. Do you, prince?”

The princess shot her niece a stern look and responded, her voice shaky, “I don’t understand the purpose of this collection of natural history. Do you, prince?”

Djalma made no answer; leaning with his arm on the mantelpiece, he threw dark and piercing glances upon the princess. His involuntary hatred of this woman filled his heart.

Djalma didn't respond; resting his arm on the mantelpiece, he shot dark, piercing looks at the princess. His unintentional hatred for her filled his heart.

“Ah, my dear aunt!” resumed Adrienne, in a tone of self-reproach; “have I presumed too much on the goodness of your heart? Have you not even sympathy for vipers? For whom, then, have you any? After all, I can very well understand it,” added Adrienne, as if to herself; “vipers are so thin. But, to lay aside these follies,” she continued, gayly, as she saw the ill-repressed rage of the pious woman, “tell us at once, my dear aunt, all the tender things which the sight of our happiness inspires.”

“Ah, my dear aunt!” Adrienne said, sounding a bit guilty. “Have I taken too many liberties with your kindness? Don’t you even feel sympathy for vipers? Who, then, do you care for? I suppose I can understand,” she continued, almost to herself, “vipers are so slim. But putting aside these silly thoughts,” she added cheerfully, noticing the barely contained anger of the devout woman, “let’s get to it, my dear aunt, and share all the sweet things that seeing our happiness brings to mind.”

“I hope to do so, my amiable niece. First, I must congratulate this dear prince, on having come so far to take charge, in all confidence, and with his eyes shut, of you, my poor child, whom we were obliged to confine as mad, in order to give a decent color to your excesses. You remember the handsome lad, that we found in your apartment. You cannot be so faithless, as already to have forgotten his name? He was a fine, youth, and a poet—one Agricola Baudoin—and was discovered in a secret place, attached to your bed-chamber. All Paris was amused with the scandal—for you are not about to marry an unknown person, dear prince; her name has been in every mouth.”

“I hope to do that, my dear niece. First, I need to congratulate this wonderful prince for coming all this way to take charge of you, my poor child, with total confidence and his eyes closed, despite the fact that we had to lock you away as if you were mad to cover up your wild behavior. You remember the handsome guy we found in your room, right? You can’t possibly have forgotten his name already? He was a great young man and a poet—Agricola Baudoin—and was found hiding near your bedroom. Everyone in Paris was entertained by the scandal—because you’re not about to marry some unknown person, dear prince; her name has been on everyone’s lips.”

At these unexpected and dreadful words, Adrienne, Djalma, and Mother Bunch, though under the influence of different kinds of resentment, remained for a moment mute with surprise; and the princess, judging it no longer necessary to repress her infernal joy and triumphant hatred, exclaimed, as she rose from her seat, with flushed cheek, and flashing eyes, “Yes, I defy you to contradict me. Were we not forced to confine you, on the plea of madness? And did we not find a workman (your lover) concealed in your bedroom?”

At those unexpected and horrifying words, Adrienne, Djalma, and Mother Bunch, despite feeling different types of anger, were momentarily speechless with shock. The princess, deciding it was no longer necessary to hide her wicked delight and victorious hatred, stood up with flushed cheeks and shining eyes, exclaiming, “Yes, I dare you to argue with me. Weren’t we forced to lock you up, claiming it was for your madness? And didn’t we find a worker (your lover) hidden in your bedroom?”

On this horrible accusation, Djalma’s golden complexion, transparent as amber, became suddenly the color of lead; his eyes, fixed and staring showed the white round the pupil—his upper lip, red as blood, was curled in a kind of wild convulsion, which exposed to view the firmly-set teeth—and his whole countenance became so frightfully threatening and ferocious, that Mother Bunch shuddered with terror. Carried away by the ardor of his blood, the young Oriental felt a sort of dizzy, unreflecting, involuntary rage—a fiery commotion, like that which makes the blood leap to the brave man’s eyes and brain, when he feels a blow upon his face. If, during that moment, rapid as the passage of the lightning through the cloud, action could have taken the place of thought, the princess and Adrienne, Mother Bunch and himself, would all have been annihilated by an explosion as sudden and fatal as that of the bursting of a mine. He would have killed the princess, because she accused Adrienne of infamous deception he would have killed Adrienne, because she could even be suspected of such infamy—and Mother Bunch, for being a witness of the accusation—and himself, in order not to survive such horrid treachery. But, oh wonder! his furious and bloodshot gaze met the calm look of Adrienne—a look so full of dignity and serene confidence—and the expression of ferocious rage passed away like a flash of lightning.

At this terrible accusation, Djalma’s golden skin, clear as amber, suddenly turned leaden; his eyes, wide and staring, showed the whites around the pupils—his upper lip, red as blood, curled in a wild convulsion, revealing his clenched teeth—and his entire face became so frighteningly aggressive and fierce that Mother Bunch trembled in fear. Overcome by a surge of blood, the young man felt a dizzying, instinctive rage—a fiery frenzy, like what makes a brave person’s blood rush to their eyes and brain when hit in the face. If, in that moment, action could have replaced thought, the princess, Adrienne, Mother Bunch, and he would all have been wiped out by an explosion as sudden and deadly as a mine detonating. He would have killed the princess for accusing Adrienne of vile deception, he would have killed Adrienne for even being suspected of such disgrace—and Mother Bunch, for witnessing the accusation—and himself, to avoid living with such awful betrayal. But, oh wonder! his furious, bloodshot gaze met Adrienne's calm demeanor—a look full of dignity and serene confidence—and that expression of fierce rage faded away like a flash of lightning.

Much more: to the great surprise of the princess and the young workgirl, as the glances which Djalma cast upon Adrienne went (as it were) deeper into that pure soul, not only did the Indian grow calm, but, by a kind of transfiguration, his countenance seemed to borrow her serene expression, and reflect, as in a mirror, the noble serenity impressed on the young lady’s features. Let us explain physically this moral revolution, as consoling to the terrified workgirl, as provoking to the princess. Hardly had the princess distilled the atrocious calumny from her venomous lips, than Djalma, then standing before the fireplace, had, in the first paroxysm of his fury, advanced a step towards her; but, wishing as it were to moderate his rage, he held by the marble chimney-piece, which he grasped with iron strength. A convulsive trembling shook his whole body, and his features, altered and contracted, became almost frightful. Adrienne, on her part, when she heard the accusation, yielding to a first impulse of just indignation, even as Djalma had yielded to one of blind fury, rose abruptly, with offended pride flashing from her eyes; but, almost immediately appeased by the consciousness of her own purity, her charming face resumed its expression of adorable serenity. It was then that her eyes met Djalma’s. For a second, the young lady was even more afflicted than terrified at the threatening and formidable expression of the young Indian’s countenance. “Can stupid indignity exasperate him to this degree?” said Adrienne to herself. “Does he suspect me; then?”

Much more: to the great surprise of the princess and the young worker, as the looks Djalma directed at Adrienne seemed to penetrate deeper into her pure soul, not only did the Indian calm down, but, through some sort of transformation, his face appeared to adopt her serene expression and reflected, like a mirror, the noble tranquility written on the young lady's features. Let's physically explain this moral shift, which was comforting to the terrified worker and infuriating to the princess. Hardly had the princess spat out the cruel slander from her venomous lips when Djalma, who was standing in front of the fireplace, took a step toward her in the first surge of his fury; but, trying to temper his rage, he gripped the marble mantelpiece with a strong hold. A convulsive tremor shook his entire body, and his features, twisted and strained, became almost terrifying. Adrienne, upon hearing the accusation, gave in to an initial impulse of righteous indignation, just as Djalma had succumbed to blind fury, rising abruptly with offended pride shining in her eyes; but, almost immediately calmed by the awareness of her own purity, her lovely face returned to its expression of charming serenity. It was then that her eyes met Djalma's. For a moment, the young lady felt even more distressed than scared by the threatening and intense look on the young Indian's face. "Can such a foolish insult push him to this level?" Adrienne thought to herself. "Does he suspect me now?"

30423m
Original

But to this reflection, as rapid as it was painful, succeeded the most lively joy, when the eyes of Adrienne rested for a short time on those of the Indian, and she saw his agitated countenance grow calm as if by magic, and become radiant and beautiful as before. Thus was the abominable plot of the princess de Saint-Dizier utterly confounded by the sincere and confiding expression of Adrienne’s face. That was not all. At the moment, when, as a spectator of this mute and expressive scene (which proved so well the wondrous sympathy of those two beings, who, without speaking a word, had understood and satisfied each other), the princess was choking with rage and vexation—Adrienne, with a charming smile and gesture, extended her fair hand to Djalma, who, kneeling, imprinted on it a kiss of fire, which sent a light blush to the forehead of the young lady.

But after that quick, painful reflection, a wave of joy washed over her when Adrienne's gaze briefly met that of the Indian. She watched as his troubled expression transformed, calming down like magic, looking radiant and beautiful once again. The terrible scheme of Princess de Saint-Dizier was completely undone by the sincere and trusting look on Adrienne’s face. That wasn’t all. At that moment, as a witness to this silent and expressive scene—which perfectly showcased the incredible connection between the two, who understood and fulfilled each other without saying a word—the princess was seething with anger and frustration. Meanwhile, Adrienne, with a lovely smile and gesture, reached out her delicate hand to Djalma, who, kneeling, pressed a fiery kiss on it, causing a light blush to rise on the young lady’s forehead.

Then the Hindoo, placing himself on the ermine carpet at the feet of Mdlle. de Cardoville, in an attitude full of grace: and respect, rested his chin on the palm of one of his hands, and gazed on her silently, in a sort of mute adoration—while Adrienne, bending over him with a happy smile “looked at the babies in his eyes,” as the song says, with as much amorous complacency, as if the hateful princess had not been present. But soon, as if something were wanting to complete her happiness, Adrienne beckoned to Mother Bunch, and made her sit down by her side. Then, with her hand clasped in that of this excellent friend, Mdlle. de Cardoville smiled on Djalma, stretched adoringly at her feet, and cast on the dismayed princess a look of such calm and firm serenity, so nobly expressive of the invincible quiet of her happiness, and her lofty disdain of all calumnious attacks, that the Princess de Saint-Dizier, confused and stupefied, murmured some hardly intelligible words, in a voice trembling with passion, and, completely losing her presence of mind, rushed towards the door. But, at this moment, the hunchback, who feared some ambush, some perfidious plot in the background, resolved, after exchanging a glance with Adrienne, to accompany the princess to her carriage.

Then the Hindu, sitting gracefully at the feet of Mdlle. de Cardoville on the luxurious carpet, rested his chin on one hand and stared at her in silent admiration. Meanwhile, Adrienne leaned over him with a joyful smile, "looking at the babies in his eyes," just like the song says, completely ignoring the unpleasant presence of the princess. However, feeling like something was missing to complete her happiness, Adrienne signaled to Mother Bunch and invited her to sit beside her. With her hand held in that of her excellent friend, Mdlle. de Cardoville smiled at Djalma, who was adoringly at her feet, and gave the bewildered princess a look filled with calm and firm serenity, nobly reflecting her unshakable happiness and disdain for slander. The Princess de Saint-Dizier, confused and stunned, muttered some barely understandable words in a voice trembling with emotion, and completely lost her composure as she rushed towards the door. At that moment, the hunchback, suspecting some hidden trap or deceit, decided to accompany the princess to her carriage after sharing a glance with Adrienne.

The angry disappointment of the Princess de Saint-Dizier, when she saw herself thus followed and watched, appeared so comical to Mdlle. de Cardoville that she could not help laughing aloud; and it was to the sound of contemptuous hilarity that the hypocritical princess, with rage and despair in her heart, quitted the house to which she had hoped to bring trouble end misery. Adrienne and Djalma were left alone. Before relating the scene which took place between them, a few retrospective words are indispensable. It will easily be imagined, that since Mdlle. de Cardoville and the Oriental had been brought into such close contact, after so many disappointments, their days had passed away like a dream of happiness. Adrienne had especially taken pains to bring to light, one by one, all the generous qualities of Djalma, of which she had read so much in her books of travels. The young lady had imposed on herself this tender and patient study of Djalma’s character, not only to justify to her own mind the intensity of her love, but because this period of trial, to which she had assigned a term, enabled her to temper and divert the violence of Djalma’s passion—a task the more meritorious, as she herself was of the same ardent temperament. For, in those two lovers, the finest qualities of sense and soul seemed exactly to balance each other, and heaven had bestowed on them the rarest beauty of form, and the most adorable excellence of heart, as if to legitimatize the irresistible attraction which drew and bound them together. What, then, was to be the term of this painful trial, which Adrienne had imposed on Djalma and on herself? This is what Mdlle. de Cardoville intended to tell the prince, in the interview she had with him, after the abrupt departure of the Princess de Saint-Dizier.

The furious disappointment of Princess de Saint-Dizier, seeing herself followed and watched, struck Mdlle. de Cardoville as so funny that she couldn't help laughing out loud. It was to the sound of her mocking laughter that the hypocritical princess, filled with rage and despair, left the house where she had hoped to cause trouble and misery. Adrienne and Djalma were left alone. Before sharing the scene that unfolded between them, a few reflections are necessary. It's easy to imagine that since Mdlle. de Cardoville and the Oriental had been brought so close together after many setbacks, their days flowed like a dream of happiness. Adrienne had especially made an effort to uncover all the generous traits of Djalma, which she had read about in her travel books. She had taken on this tender and patient exploration of Djalma’s character not only to justify the depth of her love but also because this trial period, which she had decided would have an end, helped her to manage and soften the intensity of Djalma’s passion—a commendable challenge since she shared the same fiery temperament. In these two lovers, the finest qualities of mind and heart seemed perfectly balanced, and fate had granted them the rarest beauty and the most admirable virtues, as if to legitimize the irresistible attraction that drew them together. So, what was the end of this difficult trial that Adrienne had set for Djalma and herself? This was what Mdlle. de Cardoville intended to reveal to the prince in their meeting after the abrupt exit of Princess de Saint-Dizier.

30429m
Original




CHAPTER LX. THE ORDEAL.

Adrienne de Cardoville and Djalma had remained alone. Such was the noble confidence which had succeeded in the Hindoo’s mind to his first movement of unreflecting fury, caused by the infamous calumny, that, once alone with Adrienne, he did not even allude to that shameful accusation.

Adrienne de Cardoville and Djalma were alone together. The noble trust that replaced the initial, unthinking rage he felt from the awful slander was so strong that, when they were by themselves, he didn’t even mention that disgraceful accusation.

On her side (touching and admirable sympathy of those two hearts!), the young lady was too proud, conscious of the purity of her love, to descend to any justification of herself.

On her side (the touching and admirable sympathy of those two hearts!), the young lady was too proud, fully aware of the purity of her love, to lower herself to any justification of her actions.

She would have considered it an insult both to herself and him. Therefore, the lovers began their interview, as if the princess had never made any such remark. The same contempt was extended to the papers, which the princess had brought with her to prove the imminent ruin to which Adrienne was exposed. The young lady had laid them down, without reading them, on a stand within her reach. She made a graceful sign to Djalma to seat himself by her side, and accordingly he quitted, not without regret, the place he had occupied at her feet.

She would have seen it as an insult to both herself and him. So, the lovers started their conversation as if the princess had never said anything like that. The same disregard was shown to the documents that the princess had brought to demonstrate the impending disaster Adrienne was facing. The young woman had set them down, without glancing at them, on a stand within her reach. She elegantly motioned for Djalma to sit beside her, and he reluctantly left the spot he had been occupying at her feet.

“My love,” said Adrienne, in a grave and tender voice, “you have often impatiently asked me, when would come the term of the trial we have laid upon ourselves. That moment is at hand.”

“My love,” said Adrienne, in a serious and gentle tone, “you have often asked me with impatience when the end of the trial we’ve put ourselves through would come. That moment is here.”

Djalma started, and could not restrain a cry of surprise and joy; but this almost trembling exclamation was so soft and sweet, that it seemed rather the expression of ineffable gratitude, than of exulting passion.

Djalma gasped and couldn’t hold back a cry of surprise and joy; but this nearly trembling exclamation was so gentle and sweet that it felt more like an expression of deep gratitude than a burst of passionate excitement.

Adrienne continued: “Separated—surrounded by treachery and fraud—mutually deceived as to each other’s sentiments—we yet loved on, and in that followed an irresistible attraction, stronger than every opposing influence. But since then, in these days of happy retirement from the world, we have learned to value and esteem each other more. Left to ourselves in perfect freedom, we have had the courage to resist every temptation, that hereafter we might be happy without remorse. During these days, in which our hearts had been laid open to each other, we have read them thoroughly. Yes, Djalma! I believe in you, and you in me—I find in you all that you find in me—every possible human security for our future happiness. But this love must yet be consecrated; and in the eyes of the world, in which we are called upon to live, marriage is the only consecration, and marriage enchains one’s whole life.”

Adrienne continued: “Separated—surrounded by betrayal and deception—mutually misled about each other’s feelings—we still loved on, following an irresistible attraction that was stronger than any opposing force. But since then, in these days of blissful retreat from the world, we’ve come to value and appreciate each other more. Left to ourselves in complete freedom, we’ve had the strength to resist every temptation, so that we could be happy without guilt in the future. During this time, when our hearts were fully open to each other, we’ve completely understood each other. Yes, Djalma! I believe in you, and you in me—I see in you everything that you see in me—every possible human assurance for our happiness ahead. But this love still needs to be sanctified; and in the eyes of the world, where we must live, marriage is the only sanctification, and marriage binds one’s entire life.”

Djalma looked at the young lady with surprise.

Djalma stared at the young woman in shock.

“Yes, one’s whole life! and yet who can answer for the sentiments of a whole life?” resumed Adrienne. “A God, that could see into the future, could alone bind irrevocably certain hearts for their own happiness; but, alas! to human eyes the future is impenetrable. Therefore, to accept indissoluble ties, for any longer than one can answer for a present sentiment, is to commit an act of selfish and impious folly.”

“Yes, one's entire life! And yet, who can guarantee the feelings of an entire life?” Adrienne continued. “Only a God who can see into the future could truly unite certain hearts for their own happiness; but, unfortunately, to human eyes, the future is a mystery. Therefore, to accept unbreakable bonds for any longer than one can vouch for a current feeling is to act with selfish and reckless foolishness.”

Djalma made no reply, but, with an almost respectful gesture, he urged the speaker to continue.

Djalma didn’t say anything, but with a nearly respectful gesture, he encouraged the speaker to keep going.

“And then,” proceeded she, with a mixture of tenderness and pride, “from respect for your dignity and mine, I would never promise to keep a law made by man against woman, with contemptuous and brutal egotism—a law, which denies to woman soul, mind, and heart—a law, which none can accept, without being either a slave or perjured—a law, which takes from the girl her name, reduces the wife to a state of degrading inferiority, denies to the mother all rights over her own children, and enslaves one human creature to the will of another, who is in all respects her equal in the sight of God!—You know, my love,” added the young lady, with passionate enthusiasm, “how much I honor you, whose father was called the Father of the Generous. I do not then fear, noble and valiant heart, to see you use against me these tyrannical powers; but, throughout my life, I never uttered a falsehood, and our love is too sacred and celestial to be purchased by a double perjury. No, never will I swear to observe a law, that my dignity, and my reason refuse to sanction. If, to-morrow, the freedom of divorce were established, and the rights of women recognized, I should be willing to observe usages, which would then be in accordance with my conscience, and with what is just, possible, and humane.” Then, after a pause, Adrienne continued, with such deep and sweet emotion, that a tear of tenderness veiled her beauteous eyes: “Oh! if you knew, my love, what your love is to me: if you knew how dear and sacred I hold your happiness—you would excuse, you would understand, these generous superstitions of a loving and honest heart, which could only see a fatal omen in forms degraded by falsehood and perjury. What I wish, is, to attach you by love, to bind you in chains of happiness—and to leave you free, that I may owe your constancy only to your affection.”

“And then,” she continued, mixing tenderness with pride, “out of respect for your dignity and mine, I would never agree to follow a law created by man that oppresses women with contemptuous and brutal selfishness—a law that denies women their soul, mind, and heart—a law that no one can accept without being either a slave or dishonest—a law that strips a girl of her name, degrades a wife to a subordinate position, denies a mother any rights over her own children, and enslaves one person to the will of another, who is equal in every way in the eyes of God! You know, my love,” the young woman added with passionate enthusiasm, “how much I honor you, whose father was known as the Father of the Generous. So, I’m not afraid, noble heart, to see you wield these oppressive powers against me; but throughout my life, I have never told a lie, and our love is too sacred and heavenly to be corrupted by double deception. No, I will never promise to obey a law that my dignity and reason refuse to accept. If tomorrow the right to divorce were recognized and women’s rights acknowledged, I would gladly follow customs that align with my conscience, what is just, possible, and humane.” Then, after a pause, Adrienne continued with such deep and sweet emotion that a tear of tenderness clouded her beautiful eyes: “Oh! if you only knew, my love, what your love means to me: if you knew how precious and sacred I hold your happiness—you would forgive me, you would understand, these noble beliefs of a loving and honest heart, which can only see a dire omen in forms tainted by lies and betrayal. What I desire is to bind you to me with love, to create chains of happiness—and to leave you free, so that I can owe your loyalty solely to your affection.”

Djalma had listened to the young girl with passionate attention. Proud and generous himself, he admired this proud and generous character. After a moment’s meditative silence, he answered, in his sweet, sonorous voice, in an almost solemn tone: “Like you, I hold in detestation, falsehood and perjury. Like you, I think that man degrades himself, by accepting the right of being a cowardly tyrant, even though resolved never to use the power. Like you, I could not bear the thought, that I owed all I most valued, not to your love alone, but to the eternal constraint of an indissoluble bond. Like you, I believe there is no dignity but in freedom. But you have said, that, for this great and holy love, you demand a religious consecration; and if you reject vows, that you cannot make without folly and perjury, are there then others, which your reason and your heart approve?—Who will pronounce the required blessing? To whom must these vows be spoken?”

Djalma listened to the young girl with intense focus. Proud and generous himself, he admired her pride and generosity. After a moment of thoughtful silence, he replied, in his sweet, resonant voice, almost solemnly: “Like you, I detest falsehood and perjury. Like you, I believe that a person degrades themselves by accepting the right to be a cowardly tyrant, even if they promise never to misuse that power. Like you, I can’t stand the idea that what I value most comes not just from your love, but from the eternal constraint of a binding commitment. Like you, I believe there is no dignity without freedom. But you mentioned that for this great and holy love, you seek a religious blessing; and if you refuse vows that you cannot make without being foolish and dishonest, are there other vows that your reason and your heart accept?—Who will give the necessary blessing? To whom must these vows be made?”

“In a few days, my love, I believe I shall be able to tell you all. Every evening, after your departure, I have no other thought. I wish to find the means of uniting yourself and me—in the eyes of God, not of the law—without offending the habits and prejudices of a world, in which it may suit us hereafter to live. Yes, my friend! when you know whose are the noble hands, that are to join ours together, who is to bless and glorify God in our union—a sacred union, that will leave us worthy and free—you will say, I am sure, that never purer hands could have been laid upon us. Forgive me, friend! all this is in earnest—yes, earnest as our love, earnest as our happiness. If my words seem to you strange, my thoughts unreasonable, tell it me, love! We will seek and find some better means, to reconcile that we owe to heaven, with what we owe to the world and to ourselves. It is said, that lovers are beside themselves,” added the young lady, with a smile, “but I think that no creatures are more reasonable.”

“In a few days, my love, I think I'll be able to share everything with you. Every evening, after you leave, it's all I can think about. I want to find a way to unite you and me—in the eyes of God, not the law—without upsetting the norms and biases of a world where we might need to live later on. Yes, my friend! when you see whose noble hands will join ours, who will bless and honor God in our union—a sacred union that will leave us worthy and free—you'll probably say that never have purer hands been laid upon us. Forgive me, friend! All this is serious—yes, serious as our love, serious as our happiness. If my words sound strange to you, if my thoughts seem unreasonable, please tell me, love! We’ll look for and find a better way to balance our obligations to heaven with what we owe to the world and to ourselves. They say that lovers are out of their minds,” added the young lady with a smile, “but I believe no one is more reasonable.”

“When I hear you speak thus of our happiness,” said Djalma, deeply moved, “with so much calm and earnest tenderness, I think I see a mother occupied with the future prospects of her darling child—trying to surround him with all that can make him strong, valiant, and generous—trying to remove far from him all that is ignoble and unworthy. You ask me to tell you if your thoughts seem strange to me, Adrienne. You forget, that what makes my faith in our love, is my feeling exactly as you do. What offends you, offends me also; what disgusts you, disgusts me. Just now, when you cited to me the laws of this country, which respect in a woman not even a mother’s right—I thought with pride of our barbarous countries, where woman, though a slave, is made free when she becomes a mother. No, no; such laws are not made either for you or me. Is it not to prove your sacred respect for our love, to wish to raise it above the shameful servitude that would degrade it? You see, Adrienne, I have often heard said by the priests of my country, that there were beings inferior to the gods, but superior to every other creature. I did not believe those priests; but now I do.” These last words were uttered, not in the tone of flattery, but with an accent of sincere conviction, and with that sort of passionate veneration and almost timid fervor, which mark the believer talking of his faith; but what is impossible to describe, is the ineffable harmony of these almost religious words, with the mild, deep tone of the young Oriental’s voice—as well as the ardent expression of amorous melancholy, which gave an irresistible charm to his enchanting features.

“When I hear you speak about our happiness like this,” said Djalma, deeply moved, “with such calm and genuine tenderness, I feel like I’m seeing a mother focused on the future of her beloved child—trying to surround him with everything that can make him strong, brave, and kind—trying to keep away everything that is base and unworthy. You ask me if your thoughts seem strange to me, Adrienne. You forget that my faith in our love comes from feeling exactly what you feel. What offends you offends me too; what disgusts you disgusts me. Just now, when you mentioned the laws of this country that don’t even respect a mother’s rights as a woman—I thought proudly of our barbarous countries, where a woman, even as a slave, becomes free when she becomes a mother. No, no; those laws are not made for you or me. Isn’t it a way to prove your sacred respect for our love to wish to elevate it above the shameful servitude that would degrade it? You see, Adrienne, I have often heard the priests of my country say that there are beings inferior to the gods but superior to all other creatures. I didn’t believe them then; but now I do.” These last words were spoken not in a flattering tone, but with a sincere conviction and the kind of passionate reverence and almost timid fervor that marks a believer speaking of his faith; but what is impossible to describe is the indescribable harmony of these almost religious words with the gentle, deep tone of the young Oriental's voice—as well as the intense expression of love-laden melancholy that gave an irresistible charm to his captivating features.

Adrienne had listened to Djalma with an indescribable mixture of joy, gratitude, and pride. Laying her hand on her bosom, as if to keep down its violent pulsations, she resumed, as she looked at the prince with delight: “Behold him, ever the same!—just, good, great!—Oh, my heart! my heart! how proudly it beats. Blessed be God, who created me for this adored lover! He must mean to astonish the world, by the prodigies of tenderness and charity, that such a love may produce. They do not yet know the sovereign might of free, happy, ardent love. Yes, Djalma! on the day when our hands are joined together, what hymns of gratitude will ascend to heaven!—Ah! they do not know the immense, the insatiable longing for joy aria delight, which possesses two hearts like ours; they do not know what rays of happiness stream from the celestial halo of such a flame!—Oh, yes! I feel it. Many tears will be dried, many cold hearts warmed, at the divine fire of our love. And it will be by the benedictions of those we serve, that they will learn the intoxication of our rapture!”

Adrienne listened to Djalma with an indescribable mix of joy, gratitude, and pride. Placing her hand on her chest, as if to calm its rapid beating, she continued, looking at the prince with delight: “Look at him, always the same!—just, good, great!—Oh, my heart! my heart! how proudly it beats. Blessed be God, who created me for this beloved lover! He must be planning to wow the world with the amazing acts of tenderness and compassion that such a love can inspire. They don’t yet understand the powerful force of free, happy, passionate love. Yes, Djalma! On the day when our hands are joined together, what songs of gratitude will rise to heaven!—Ah! They don’t realize the immense, insatiable longing for joy and delight that fills two hearts like ours; they don’t know what rays of happiness shine from the heavenly glow of such a flame!—Oh, yes! I feel it. Many tears will be wiped away, many cold hearts warmed, by the divine fire of our love. And it will be through the blessings of those we serve that they will learn the ecstasy of our joy!”

To the dazzled eyes of Djalma, Adrienne appeared more and more an ideal being—partaking of the Divinity by her goodness, of the animal nature by passion—for, yielding to the intensity of excitement, Adrienne fixed upon Djalma looks that sparkled with love.

To Djalma's amazed eyes, Adrienne seemed increasingly like an ideal being—sharing in divinity through her kindness and embodying animal instincts through her passion. In the heat of the moment, Adrienne looked at Djalma with eyes that sparkled with love.

‘Then, almost beside himself, the Asiatic fell prostrate at the feet of the maiden, and exclaimed, in a supplicating voice: “Mercy! my courage fails me. Have pity on me! do not talk thus. Oh, that day! what years of my life would I not give to hasten it!”

‘Then, almost beside himself, the Asian fell to his knees at the feet of the young woman and exclaimed, in a pleading voice: “Mercy! I’m losing my courage. Have compassion on me! Please don’t speak like that. Oh, that day! What years of my life wouldn’t I give to speed it up!”’

“Silence! no blasphemy. Do not your years belong to me?”

“Silence! No disrespect. Don’t your years belong to me?”

“Adrienne! you love me!”

"Adrienne! You love me!"

The young lady did not answer; but her half-veiled, burning glance, dealt the last blow to reason. Seizing her hands in his own, he exclaimed, with a tremulous voice: “That day, in which we shall mount to heaven, in which we shall be gods in happiness—why postpone it any longer?”

The young woman didn’t respond; however, her partially obscured, intense gaze delivered the final blow to his logic. Grabbing her hands in his own, he exclaimed with a shaky voice, “That day when we rise to heaven, when we’ll be gods in our happiness—why wait any longer?”

“Because our love must be consecrated by the benediction of heaven.”

“Because our love needs to be blessed by the grace of heaven.”

“Are we not free?”

"Are we not free?"

“Yes, yes, my love; we are free. Let us be worthy of our liberty!”

“Yes, yes, my love; we are free. Let’s be worthy of our freedom!”

“Adrienne! mercy!”

“Adrienne! Help!”

“I ask you also to have mercy—to have mercy on the sacredness of our love. Do not profane it in its very flower. Believe my heart! believe my presentiments! to profane it would be to kill. Courage, my adored lover! a few days longer—and then happiness—without regret, and without remorse!”

“I also ask you to show mercy—mercy on the sacredness of our love. Don’t disrespect it at its very best. Trust my heart! Trust my instincts! To disrespect it would be to kill it. Be brave, my beloved! Just a few more days—and then happiness—without regret and without guilt!”

“And, until then, hell! tortures without a name! You do not, cannot know what I suffer when I leave your presence. Your image follows me, your breath burns me up; I cannot sleep, but call on you every night with sighs and tears—just as I called on, you, when I thought you did not love me—and yet I know you love me, I know you are mine. But to see you every day more beautiful, more adored—and every day to quit you more impassioned—oh! you cannot tell—”

“And until then, hell! Tortures I can’t even describe! You don’t, and can’t, understand what I go through when I leave you. Your image haunts me, your breath consumes me; I can’t sleep and I call out for you every night with sighs and tears—just like I did when I thought you didn’t love me—and yet I know you love me, I know you belong to me. But to see you more beautiful and more admired every day—and to leave you every day more longing—oh! You can’t understand—”

Djalma was unable to proceed. What he said of his devouring tortures, Adrienne had felt, perhaps even more intensely. Electrified by the passionate words of Djalma, so beautiful in his excitement, her courage failed, and she perceived that an irresistible languor was creeping over her. By a last chaste effort of the will, she rose abruptly, and hastening to the door, which communicated with Mother Bunch’s chamber, she exclaimed: “My sister! help me!”

Djalma couldn't go on. What he described as his consuming pains, Adrienne had experienced, maybe even more deeply. Energized by Djalma's passionate words, which were stunning in his excitement, her courage faltered, and she realized that an overwhelming tiredness was washing over her. With one final pure effort of will, she stood up suddenly and rushed to the door leading to Mother Bunch’s room, shouting, “My sister! Help me!”

In another moment, Mdlle. de Cardoville, her face bathed in tears, clasped the young sempstress in her arms; while Djalma knelt respectfully on the threshold he did not dare to pass.

In the next moment, Mdlle. de Cardoville, her face covered in tears, held the young seamstress tightly in her arms; meanwhile, Djalma knelt respectfully at the doorway he didn't dare to cross.





CHAPTER LXI. AMBITION.

A few days after the interview of Djalma and Adrienne, just described, Rodin was alone in his bed-chamber, in the house in the Rue de Vaugirard, walking up and down the room where he had so valiantly undergone the moxas of Dr. Baleinier. With his hands thrust into the hind-pockets of his greatcoat, and his head bowed upon his breast, the Jesuit seemed to be reflecting profoundly, and his varying walk, now slow, now quick, betrayed the agitation of his mind.

A few days after the interview between Djalma and Adrienne, which was just described, Rodin was alone in his bedroom at the house on Rue de Vaugirard, pacing back and forth in the room where he had bravely endured Dr. Baleinier's moxas. With his hands shoved into the back pockets of his greatcoat and his head bent down, the Jesuit appeared to be deep in thought, and his changing pace, now slow, now fast, revealed the turmoil in his mind.

“On the side of Rome,” said Rodin to himself, “I am tranquil. All is going well. The abdication is as good as settled, and if I can pay them the price agreed, the Prince Cardinal can secure me a majority of nine voices in the conclave. Our General is with me; the doubts of Cardinal Malipieri are at an end, or have found no echo. Yet I am not quite easy, with regard to the reported correspondence between Father d’Aigrigny and Malipieri. I have not been able to intercept any of it. No matter; that soldier’s business is settled. A little patience and he will be wiped out.”

“On the side of Rome,” Rodin thought to himself, “I feel calm. Everything is on track. The abdication is practically done, and if I can pay the agreed amount, the Prince Cardinal can help me secure a majority of nine votes in the conclave. Our General is on my side; Cardinal Malipieri's doubts are over, or they're falling on deaf ears. Still, I'm not completely at ease about the rumored communication between Father d’Aigrigny and Malipieri. I haven’t been able to intercept any of it. No matter; that soldier's situation is settled. Just a bit of patience and he’ll be taken care of.”

Here the pale lips were contracted by one of those frightful smiles, which gave to Rodin’s countenance so diabolical an expression.

Here, the pale lips were twisted into one of those terrifying smiles that gave Rodin’s face such a devilish look.

After a pause, he resumed: “The funeral of the freethinker, the philanthropist, the workman’s friend, took place yesterday at St. Herem. Francis Hardy went off in a fit of ecstatic delirium. I had his donation, it is true; but this is more certain. Everything may be disputed in this world; the dead dispute nothing.”

After a moment, he continued: “The funeral of the free thinker, the philanthropist, the friend of workers, took place yesterday at St. Herem. Francis Hardy left us in a state of ecstatic delirium. I did receive his donation, that's true; but this is more definite. Anything can be debated in this world; the dead don’t argue about anything.”

Rodin remained in thought for some moments; then he added, in a grave tone: “There remain this red-haired wench and her mulatto. This is the twenty-seventh of May; the first of June approaches, and these turtle doves still seem invulnerable. The princess thought she had hit upon a good plan, and I should have thought so too. It was a good idea to mention the discovery of Agricola Baudoin in the madcap’s room, for it made the Indian tiger roar with savage jealousy. Yes: but then the dove began to coo, and hold out her pretty beak, and the foolish tiger sheathed his claws, and rolled on the ground before her. It’s a pity, for there was some sense in the scheme.”

Rodin stayed silent for a few moments, then added in a serious tone: “There’s still this red-haired girl and her mixed-race companion. It’s the twenty-seventh of May; the first of June is coming up, and these lovebirds still seem untouchable. The princess thought she had a solid plan, and I would have agreed. It was smart to bring up the discovery of Agricola Baudoin in the madcap’s room, as it made the Indian tiger roar with fierce jealousy. But then the dove started to coo, batting her pretty eyes, and the foolish tiger put away his claws and rolled around in front of her. It’s a shame, because there was some good logic in the plan.”

The walk of Rodin became more and more agitated. “Nothing is more extraordinary,” continued he, “than the generative succession of ideas. In comparing this red-haired jade to a dove (colombe), I could not help thinking of that infamous old woman, Sainte-Colombe, whom that big rascal Jacques Dumoulin pays his court to, and whom the Abbe Corbinet will finish, I hope, by turning to good account. I have often remarked, that, as a poet may find an excellent rhyme by mere chance, so the germ of the best ideas is sometimes found in a word, or in some absurd resemblance like the present. That abominable hag, Sainte-Colombo, and the pretty Adrienne de Cardoville, go as well together, as a ring would suit a cat, or a necklace a fish. Well, there is nothing in it.”

The walk of Rodin became increasingly frantic. “Nothing is more remarkable,” he continued, “than the flow of ideas. When I compare this red-haired beauty to a dove, I can't help but think of that infamous old woman, Sainte-Colombe, whom that big scoundrel Jacques Dumoulin is trying to charm, and whom I hope the Abbe Corbinet will eventually make the most of. I've often noticed that just as a poet might stumble upon a great rhyme by chance, the seeds of the best ideas can sometimes be found in a word or a silly resemblance like this one. That dreadful hag, Sainte-Colombe, and the lovely Adrienne de Cardoville, fit together as well as a ring would suit a cat or a necklace a fish. Well, there’s nothing to it.”

Hardly had Rodin pronounced these words, than he started suddenly, and his face shone with a fatal joy. Then it assumed an expression of meditative astonishment, as happens when chance reveals some unexpected discovery to the surprised and charmed inquirer after knowledge.

Hardly had Rodin spoken these words when he suddenly jolted, and his face lit up with a devastating joy. Then it took on a look of thoughtful astonishment, like what happens when fate exposes an unexpected find to the amazed and delighted seeker of knowledge.

Soon, with raised head and sparkling eye, his hollow cheeks swelling with joy and pride, Rodin folded his arms in triumph on his breast, and exclaimed: “Oh! how admirable and marvellous are these mysterious evolutions of the mind; how incomprehensible is the chain of human thought, which, starting from an absurd jingle of words, arrives at a splendid or luminous idea! Is it weakness? or is it strength? Strange—very strange! I compare the red-haired girl to a dove—a colombe. That makes me think of the hag, who traded in the bodies and souls of so many creatures. Vulgar proverbs occur to me, about a ring and a cat, a fish and a necklace—and suddenly, at the word NECKLACE, a new light dawns upon me. Yes: that one word NECKLACE shall be to me a golden key, to open the portals of my brain, so long foolishly closed.”

Soon, with his head held high and eyes sparkling, his hollow cheeks filled with joy and pride, Rodin folded his arms triumphantly over his chest and exclaimed: “Oh! How amazing and incredible are these mysterious workings of the mind; how incomprehensible is the chain of human thought that, starting from a silly jumble of words, leads to a brilliant or enlightening idea! Is it weakness? Or is it strength? Strange—very strange! I compare the red-haired girl to a dove—a colombe. That makes me think of the hag who traded in the bodies and souls of so many creatures. Common sayings come to mind about a ring and a cat, a fish and a necklace—and suddenly, at the word NECKLACE, a new light dawns on me. Yes: that one word NECKLACE will be my golden key to unlock the doors of my mind, which have long been foolishly closed.”

And, after again walking hastily up and down, Rodin continued: “Yes, it is worth attempting. The more I reflect upon it, the more feasible it appears. Only how to get at that wretch, Saint-Colombe? Well, there is Jacques Dumoulin, and the other—where to find her? That is the stumbling-block. I must not shout before I am out of the wood.”

And, after pacing quickly back and forth again, Rodin continued: “Yeah, it’s worth a shot. The more I think about it, the more doable it seems. But how do I get to that miserable Saint-Colombe? Well, there’s Jacques Dumoulin, and the other one—where can I find her? That’s the real problem. I shouldn’t celebrate until I’m in the clear.”

Rodin began again to walk, biting his nails with an air of deep thought. For some moments, such was the tension of his mind, large drops of sweat stood on his yellow brow. He walked up and down, stopped, stamped with his foot, now raised his eyes as if in search of an inspiration, and now scratched his head violently with his left hand, whilst he continued to gnaw the nails of the right. Finally, from time to time, he uttered exclamations of rage, despondency, or hope, as by turns they took possession of his mind. If the cause of this monster’s agitation had not been horrible, it would have been a curious and interesting spectacle to watch the labors of that powerful brain—to follow, as it were, on that shifting countenance, the progress and development of the project, on which he was now concentrating all the resources of his strong intellect. At length, the work appeared to be near completion, for Rodin resumed: “Yes, yes! it is bold, hazardous—but then it is prompt, and the consequences may be incalculable. Who can foresee the effects of the explosion of a mine?”

Rodin started walking again, biting his nails with a look of deep concentration. For a few moments, the tension in his mind caused large beads of sweat to form on his yellow forehead. He paced back and forth, stopped, stomped his foot, raised his eyes as if looking for inspiration, and scratched his head vigorously with his left hand while continuing to chew on his right nails. Every so often, he let out exclamations of anger, despair, or hope as those feelings took over his thoughts. If the reason for this intense agitation hadn’t been so dark, it would have been an intriguing sight to observe the workings of that powerful mind—watching, almost, on his changing face, the progress and evolution of the project that he was now dedicating all his intellectual energy to. Finally, the work seemed close to completion, and Rodin said: “Yes, yes! It’s bold, risky—but it’s quick, and the outcomes could be unpredictable. Who can predict the effects of a mine’s explosion?”

Then, yielding to a movement of enthusiasm, which was hardly natural to him, the Jesuit exclaimed, with rapture: “Oh, the passions! the passions! what a magical instrument do they form, if you do but touch the keys with a light, skillful, and vigorous hand! How beautiful too is the power of thought! Talk of the acorn that becomes an oak, the seed that grows up to the corn—the seed takes months, the acorn centuries, to unfold its splendors—but here is a little word in eight letters, necklace and this word, falling into my brain but a few minutes ago, has grown and grown till it has become larger than any oak. Yes, that word is the germ of an idea, that, like the oak, lifts itself up towards heaven, for the greater glory of the Lord—such as they call Him, and such as I would assert Him to be, should I attain—and I shall attain—for these miserable Renneponts will pass away like a shadow. And what matters it, after all, to the moral order I am reserved to guide, whether these people live or die? What do such lives weigh in the balance of the great destinies of the world? while this inheritance which I shall boldly fling into the scale, will lift me to a sphere, from which one commands many kings, many nations—let them say and make what noise they will. The idiots—the stupid idiots! or rather, the kind, blessed, adorable idiots! They think they have crushed us, when they say to us men of the church: ‘You take the spiritual, but we will keep the temporal!’—Oh, their conscience or their modesty inspires them well, when it bids them not meddle with spiritual things! They abandon the spiritual! they despise it, they will have nothing to do with it—oh, the venerable asses! they do not see, that, even as they go straight to the mill, it is by the spiritual that we go straight to the temporal. As if the mind did not govern the body! They leave us the spiritual—that is, command of the conscience, soul, heart, and judgment—the spiritual—that is, the distribution of heaven’s rewards, and punishments, and pardons—without check, without control, in the secrecy of the confessional—and that dolt, the temporal, has nothing but brute matter for his portion, and yet rubs his paunch for joy. Only, from time to time, he perceives, too late, that, if he has the body, we have the soul, and that the soul governs the body, and so the body ends by coming with us also—to the great surprise of Master Temporal, who stands staring with his hands on his paunch, and says: ‘Dear me! is it possible?’”

Then, caught up in a wave of enthusiasm that didn't typically come to him, the Jesuit exclaimed with excitement: “Oh, the passions! The passions! What a magical instrument they are, if you just touch the keys with a light, skillful, and strong hand! How beautiful is the power of thought! Talk about the acorn that becomes an oak, the seed that grows into corn—the seed takes months, the acorn centuries, to reveal its splendors—but here’s a little word of eight letters, ‘necklace,’ and this word, which just fell into my mind a few minutes ago, has grown and grown until it has become larger than any oak. Yes, that word is the seed of an idea that, like the oak, reaches towards the heavens, for the greater glory of the Lord—such as they call Him, and such as I would claim Him to be, should I succeed—and I will succeed—for these miserable Renneponts will fade away like a shadow. And what does it matter, after all, to the moral order I am meant to guide, whether these people live or die? What do their lives weigh in the balance of the great destinies of the world? While this inheritance that I will boldly throw into the scale will elevate me to a level from which one commands many kings, many nations—let them say what they will. The fools—the stupid fools! Or rather, the kind, blessed, adorable fools! They think they’ve defeated us when they tell us men of the church: ‘You handle the spiritual, but we’ll keep the temporal!’—Oh, their conscience or their modesty certainly guides them well when it tells them not to interfere with spiritual matters! They abandon the spiritual! They look down on it, they want nothing to do with it—oh, the venerable fools! They don’t realize that, even as they head straight to the mill, it is through the spiritual that we reach the temporal. As if the mind didn’t control the body! They leave us the spiritual—that is, control over conscience, soul, heart, and judgment—the spiritual—that is, the distribution of heaven’s rewards, punishments, and pardons—unchecked, unregulated, in the secrecy of the confessional—and that simpleton, the temporal, has nothing but raw matter for his share, and yet he rubs his belly in joy. Only, from time to time, he realizes too late that, while he has the body, we have the soul, and that the soul controls the body, so the body ends up coming with us too—much to the surprise of Master Temporal, who stands there staring with his hands on his belly, saying: ‘Well, is it possible?’”

Then, with a laugh of savage contempt, Rodin began to walk with great strides, and thus continued: “Oh! let me reach it—let me but reach the place of SIXTUS V.—and the world shall see (one day, when it awakes) what it is to have the spiritual power in hands like mine—in the hands of a priest, who, for fifty years, has lived hardly, frugally, chastely, and who, were he pope, would continue to live hardly, frugally, chastely!”

Then, with a laugh full of disdain, Rodin started to walk quickly and continued, “Oh! Just let me get there—let me reach the site of SIXTUS V.—and one day, when the world wakes up, it will see what it's like to have spiritual power in hands like mine—in the hands of a priest who, for fifty years, has lived a tough, simple, and chaste life, and who, if he were pope, would keep living that way!”

Rodin became terrible, as he spoke thus. All the sanguinary, sacrilegious, execrable ambition of the worst popes seemed written in fiery characters on the brow of this son of Ignatius. A morbid desire of rule seemed to stir up the Jesuit’s impure blood; he was bathed in a burning sweat, and a kind of nauseous vapor spread itself round about him. Suddenly, the noise of a travelling-carriage, which entered the courtyard of the house, attracted his attention. Regretting his momentary excitement, he drew from his pocket his dirty white and red cotton handkerchief, and dipping it in a glass of water, he applied it to his cheeks and temples, while he approached the window, to look through the half-open blinds at the traveller who had just arrived. The projection of a portico, over the door at which the carriage had stopped, intercepted Rodin’s view.

Rodin became terrifying as he spoke. All the bloody, sacrilegious, and horrifying ambition of the worst popes seemed to flash across the forehead of this son of Ignatius. A twisted desire for power seemed to awaken the Jesuit’s impure blood; he was drenched in sweat, and a sort of nauseating mist surrounded him. Suddenly, the sound of a carriage entering the courtyard caught his attention. Regretting his brief surge of emotion, he pulled out his dirty white and red cotton handkerchief from his pocket, dipped it in a glass of water, and pressed it to his cheeks and temples as he moved to the window to peek through the half-open blinds at the traveler who had just arrived. The overhanging porch at the door where the carriage had stopped blocked Rodin’s view.

“No matter,” said he, recovering his coolness: “I shall know presently who is there. I must write at once to Jacques Dumoulin, to come hither immediately. He served me well, with regard to that little slut in the Rue Clovis, who made my hair stand on end with her infernal Beranger. This time, Dumoulin may serve me again. I have him in my clutches, and he will obey me.”

“That's fine,” he said, regaining his composure. “I’ll find out soon who’s there. I need to write to Jacques Dumoulin right away, asking him to come here immediately. He helped me out before with that brat on Rue Clovis, who scared me with her awful Beranger. This time, Dumoulin can help me again. I have him right where I want him, and he’ll follow my orders.”

Rodin sat down to his desk and wrote. A few seconds later, some one knocked at the door, which was double-locked, quite contrary to the rules of the order. But, sure of his own influence and importance, Rodin, who had obtained from the general permission to be rid for a time of the inconvenient company of a socius, often took upon himself to break through a number of the rules. A servant entered and delivered a letter to Rodin. Before opening it the latter said to the man: “What carriage is that which just arrived?”

Rodin sat down at his desk and started writing. A few seconds later, someone knocked on the door, which was double-locked, completely against the rules of the order. However, confident in his own influence and importance, Rodin, who had received permission from the general to be free for a while from the annoying presence of a socius, often broke several rules. A servant came in and handed a letter to Rodin. Before opening it, he asked the man, “What carriage just arrived?”

“It comes from Rome, father,” answered the servant, bowing.

"It comes from Rome, Dad," the servant replied, bowing.

“From Rome!” said Rodin, hastily; and in spite of himself, a vague uneasiness was expressed in his countenance. But, still holding the letter in his hands, he added: “Who comes in the carriage.”

“From Rome!” Rodin said quickly, and despite himself, a subtle unease showed on his face. But still holding the letter in his hands, he added, “Who’s in the carriage?”

“A reverend father of our blessed Company.”

“A reverend father of our blessed Company.”

Notwithstanding his ardent curiosity, for he knew that a reverend father, travelling post, is always charged with some important mission, Rodin asked no more questions on the subject, but said, as he pointed to the paper in his hand: “Whence comes this letter?”

Noting his intense curiosity, since he knew that a reverend father traveling by carriage always has an important mission, Rodin didn’t ask any more questions about it, but instead pointed to the paper in his hand and said, “Where did this letter come from?”

“From our house at St. Herem, father.”

“From our house in St. Herem, Dad.”

Rodin looked more attentively at the writing, and recognized the hand of Father d’Aigrigny, who had been commissioned to attend M. Hardy in his last moments. The letter ran as follows:

Rodin studied the writing more closely and recognized the handwriting of Father d’Aigrigny, who had been assigned to be with M. Hardy during his final moments. The letter read as follows:

“I send a despatch to inform your reverence of a fact which is, perhaps, more singular than important. After the funeral of M. Francis Hardy, the coffin, which contained his remains, had been provisionally deposited in a vault beneath our chapel, until it could be removed to the cemetery of the neighboring town. This morning, when our people went down into the vault, to make the necessary preparations for the removal of the body—the coffin had disappeared.

“I’m sending this message to let you know about something that is probably more unusual than significant. After M. Francis Hardy’s funeral, the coffin with his remains was temporarily placed in a vault beneath our chapel until it could be moved to the cemetery in the nearby town. This morning, when our people went down into the vault to prepare for the body’s transfer, the coffin was gone.”

“That is strange indeed,” said Rodin with a start. Then, he continued to read:

“That’s really strange,” said Rodin, surprised. Then, he kept reading:

“All search has hitherto been vain, to discover the authors of the sacrilegious deed. The chapel being, as you know, at a distance from the house, they were able to effect an entry without disturbing us. We have found traces of a four-wheeled carriage on the damp ground in the neighborhood; but, at some little distance from the chapel, these marks are lost in the sand, and it has been impossible to follow them any farther.”

"All efforts so far have been in vain to find out who committed the sacrilegious act. The chapel, as you know, is quite a distance from the house, which allowed them to get in without alarming us. We found some tracks of a four-wheeled carriage on the damp ground nearby, but shortly after, these marks disappear in the sand, and it’s been impossible to trace them any further."

“Who can have carried away this body?” said Rodin, with a thoughtful air. “Who could have any interest in doing so?”

“Who could have taken this body?” Rodin said, looking thoughtful. “Who would even want to do that?”

He continued to read:

He kept reading:

“Luckily, the certificate of death is quite correct. I sent for a doctor from Etampes, to prove the disease, and no question can be raised on that point. The donation is therefore good and valid in every respect, but I think it best to inform your reverence of what has happened, that you may take measures accordingly, etc., etc.”

“Fortunately, the death certificate is completely accurate. I called in a doctor from Etampes to confirm the illness, so there’s no doubt about that. The donation is valid in every way, but I think it’s best to let you know what’s happened so you can take appropriate action, etc., etc.”

After a moment’s reflection, Rodin said to himself: “D’Aigrigny is right in his remark; it is more singular than important. Still, it makes one think. We must have an eye to this affair.”

After thinking for a moment, Rodin said to himself: “D’Aigrigny is right about that; it’s more unusual than significant. Still, it gets you thinking. We need to keep an eye on this situation.”

Turning towards the servant, who had brought him the letter, Rodin gave him the note he had just written to Ninny Moulin, and said to him: “Let this letter be taken instantly to its address, and let the bearer wait for an answer.”

Turning to the servant who had delivered the letter, Rodin handed him the note he had just written to Ninny Moulin and said, “Take this letter to its destination right away, and have the bearer wait for a response.”

“Yes, father.”

“Yes, dad.”

At the moment the servant left the room, a reverend father entered, and said to Rodin, “Father Caboccini of Rome has just arrived, with a mission from our general to your reverence.”

At the moment the servant left the room, a reverend father entered and said to Rodin, “Father Caboccini of Rome has just arrived with a message from our general for you.”

At these words, Rodin’s blood ran cold, but he maintained his immovable calmness, and said simply: “Where is Father Caboccini?”

At these words, Rodin felt a chill run through him, but he kept his composure and simply replied, “Where is Father Caboccini?”

“In the next room, father.”

“In the next room, dad.”

“Beg him to walk in, and leave us,” said the other.

“Please ask him to come in and leave us alone,” said the other.

A second after, Father Caboccini of Rome entered the room and was left alone with Rodin.

A second later, Father Caboccini from Rome walked into the room and was left alone with Rodin.





CHAPTER LXII. TO A SOCIUS, A SOCIUS AND A HALF.

The Reverend Father Caboccini, the Roman Jesuit who now came to visit Rodin, was a short man of about thirty years of age, plump, in good condition, and with an abdomen that swelled out his black cassock. The good little father was blind with one eye, but his remaining organ of vision sparkled with vivacity. His rosy countenance was gay, smiling, joyous, splendidly crowned with thick chestnut hair, which curled like a wax doll’s. His address was cordial to familiarity, and his expansive and petulant manners harmonized well with his general appearance. In a second, Rodin had taken his measure of the Italian emissary; and as he knew the practice of his Company, and the ways of Rome, he felt by no means comfortable at sight of this jolly little father, with such affable manners. He would have less feared some tall, bony priest, with austere and sepulchral countenance, for he knew that the Company loves to deceive by the outward appearance of its agents; and if Rodin guessed rightly, the cordial address of this personage would rather tend to show that he was charged with some fatal mission.

The Reverend Father Caboccini, the Roman Jesuit visiting Rodin, was a short man around thirty years old, plump, fit, and with a belly that stretched his black cassock. The kind little father was blind in one eye, but the other sparkled with liveliness. His rosy face was cheerful, smiling, and vibrant, beautifully topped with thick chestnut hair that curled like a doll's. His manner was friendly to the point of being familiar, and his broad and energetic demeanor matched well with his overall appearance. In an instant, Rodin assessed the Italian emissary; aware of the practices of his order and the methods of Rome, he didn't feel at ease in the presence of this cheerful little father with such friendly manners. He would have been less wary of a tall, skinny priest with a stern and grave face, as he knew the Company liked to deceive with the outward appearances of its agents; and if Rodin was right, the warm manner of this individual might suggest he was tasked with some ominous mission.

Suspicious, attentive, with eye and mind on the watch, like an old wolf, expecting an attack, Rodin advanced as usual, slowly and tortuously towards the little man, so as to have time to examine him thoroughly, and penetrate beneath his jovial outside. But the Roman left him no space for that purpose. In his impetuous affection he threw himself right on the neck of Rodin, pressed him in his arms with an effusion of tenderness, and kissed him over and over again upon both cheeks, so loudly and plentifully that the echo resounded through the apartment. In his life Rodin had never been so treated. More and more uneasy at the treachery which must needs lurk under such warm embraces, and irritated by his own evil presentiments, the French Jesuit did, all he could to extricate himself from the Roman’s exaggerated tokens of tenderness. But the latter kept his hold; his arms, though short, were vigorous, and Rodin was kissed over and over again, till the little one-eyed man was quite out of breath. It is hardly necessary to state that these embraces were accompanied by the most friendly, affectionate, and fraternal exclamations—all in tolerably good French, but with a strong Italian accent, which we muss beg the reader to supply for himself, after we have given a single specimen. It will perhaps be remembered that, fully aware of the danger he might possibly incur by his ambitious machinations, and knowing from history that the use of poison had often been considered at Rome as a state necessity, Rodin, on being suddenly attacked with the cholera, had exclaimed, with a furious glance at Cardinal Malipieri, “I am poisoned!”

Suspicious and alert, like an old wolf expecting an attack, Rodin moved slowly and carefully toward the little man, wanting time to thoroughly examine him and see past his cheerful demeanor. But the Roman didn’t give him a chance. In an impulsive show of affection, he threw his arms around Rodin’s neck, hugged him tightly, and repeatedly kissed both cheeks with such enthusiasm that the sound echoed through the room. Rodin had never been treated this way in his life. Increasingly uneasy about the deceit that must be hiding behind such warm gestures and frustrated by his own bad feelings, the French Jesuit did everything he could to break free from the Roman’s over-the-top displays of affection. But the little man held on; his arms, though short, were strong, and Rodin was kissed again and again until the one-eyed man was completely out of breath. It's hardly necessary to mention that these embraces were accompanied by the kindest, warmest, and most brotherly exclamations—mostly in decent French but with a strong Italian accent, which we must leave to the reader’s imagination after providing just one example. It may be recalled that, fully aware of the risks from his ambitious schemes and knowing from history that poison was often viewed as a necessary tool in Rome, Rodin, when suddenly struck by cholera, had exclaimed with a furious look at Cardinal Malipieri, “I’m poisoned!”

The same apprehensions occurred involuntarily to the Jesuit’s mind as he tried, by useless efforts, to escape from the embraces of the Italian emissary; and he could not help muttering to himself, “This one-eyed fellow is a great deal too fond. I hope there is no poison under his Judas-kisses.” At last, little Father Caboccini, being quite out of breath, was obliged to relinquish his hold on Rodin’s neck, who, readjusting his dirty collar, and his old cravat and waistcoat, somewhat in disorder in consequence of this hurricane of caresses, said in a gruff tone, “Your humble servant, father, but you need not kiss quite so hard.”

The same worries came to the Jesuit’s mind as he tried, in vain, to escape from the Italian emissary's grip; he couldn’t help mumbling to himself, “This one-eyed guy is way too affectionate. I hope there’s no poison hidden in his Judas-style kisses.” Eventually, little Father Caboccini, exhausted, had to let go of Rodin’s neck, who then adjusted his dirty collar, old cravat, and waistcoat, which were all somewhat disheveled from the storm of embraces. He said in a rough voice, “Your humble servant, Father, but you don’t need to kiss quite so hard.”

Without making any answer to this reproach, the little father riveted his one eye upon Rodin with an expression of enthusiasm, and exclaimed, whilst he accompanied his words with petulant gestures, “At lazt I zee te zuperb light of our zacred Company, and can zalute him from my heart—vonse more, vonse more.”

Without answering this complaint, the little father fixed his one eye on Rodin with an expression of excitement and exclaimed, while gesturing emphatically, “At last I see the superb light of our sacred Company, and I can salute him with all my heart—once more, once more.”

As the little father had already recovered his breath, and was about to rush once again into Rodin’s arms, the latter stepped back hastily, and held out his arm to keep him off, saying, in allusion to the illogical metaphor employed by Father Caboccini, “First of all, father, one does not embrace a light—and then I am not a light—I am a humble and obscure laborer in the Lord’s vineyard.”

As the little father had caught his breath and was about to throw himself back into Rodin’s arms, Rodin quickly stepped back and held out his arm to keep him at bay, saying, referring to the confusing metaphor used by Father Caboccini, “First of all, father, you don’t embrace a light—and I’m not a light—I’m just a humble and unknown worker in the Lord’s vineyard.”

The Roman replied with enthusiasm (we shall henceforth translate his gibberish), “You are right, father, we cannot embrace a light, but we can prostrate ourselves before it, and admire its dazzling brightness.”

The Roman replied excitedly (we'll translate his gibberish from now on), “You’re right, father, we can’t fully embrace a light, but we can bow down before it and admire its stunning brightness.”

So saying, Caboccini was about to suit the action to the word, and to prostrate himself before Rodin, had not the latter prevented this mode of adulation by seizing the Roman by the arm and exclaiming, “This is mere idolatry, father. Pass over my qualities, and tell me what is the object of your journey.”

So saying, Caboccini was about to take action and bow down before Rodin, but Rodin stopped him by grabbing his arm and exclaiming, “This is just idol worship, father. Forget about my qualities and tell me what your purpose is for this visit.”

“The object, my dear father, fills me with joy and happiness. I have endeavored to show you my affection by my caresses, for my heart is overflowing. I have hardly been able to restrain myself during my journey hither, for my heart rushed to meet you. The object transports, delights, enchants me—”

“The thing, dear Dad, brings me so much joy and happiness. I’ve tried to express my love through my hugs, because my heart is overflowing. I could hardly contain myself on my way here, as my heart raced to be with you. The thing makes me feel exhilarated, delighted, and enchanted—”

“But what enchants you?” cried Rodin, exasperated by these Italian exaggerations. “What is the object?”

“But what captivates you?” shouted Rodin, frustrated by these Italian exaggerations. “What’s the point?”

“This rescript of our very reverend and excellent General will inform you, my clear father.”

“This message from our esteemed General will inform you, my dear father.”

Caboccini drew from his pocket-book a folded paper, with three seals, which he kissed respectfully, and delivered to Rodin, who himself kissed it in his turn, and opened it with visible anxiety. While he read it the countenance of the Jesuit remained impassible, but the pulsation of the arteries on his temples announced his internal agitation. Yet he put the letter coolly into his pocket, and looking at the Roman, said to him, “Be it as our excellent General has commanded!”

Caboccini took a folded paper with three seals from his pocket, kissed it respectfully, and handed it to Rodin, who also kissed it before opening it with noticeable anxiety. While Rodin read it, the Jesuit's face remained expressionless, but the pulsing of the arteries on his temples revealed his inner turmoil. Still, he calmly put the letter in his pocket and, looking at the Roman, said, “As our excellent General has instructed!”

“Then, father,” cried Caboccini, with a new effusion of tenderness and admiration, “I shall be the shadow of your light, and, in fact, your second self. I shall have the happiness of being always with you, day and night, and of acting as your socius, since, after having allowed you to be without one for some time, according to your wish, and for the interest of our blessed Company, our excellent General now thinks fit to send me from Rome, to fill that post about your person—an unexpected, an immense favor, which fills me with gratitude to our General, and with love to you, my dear, my excellent father!”

“Then, Dad,” Caboccini exclaimed, overflowing with affection and admiration, “I’ll be your shadow and, really, your second self. I’ll have the joy of being with you all the time, day and night, and supporting you, since, after letting you go without a companion for a while, as you wanted, and for the sake of our wonderful Company, our amazing General now thinks it’s best to send me from Rome to be by your side—an unexpected and incredibly generous gift that fills me with gratitude for our General and with love for you, my dear, wonderful father!”

“It is well played,” thought Rodin; “but I am not so soft, and ‘tis only among the blind that your Cyclops are kings!”

“It’s a good play,” thought Rodin; “but I’m not that gullible, and only among the blind are your Cyclops rulers!”

The evening of the day in which this scene took place between the Jesuit and his new socius, Ninny Moulin, after receiving in presence of Caboccini the instructions of Rodin, went straight to Madame de la Sainte-Colombe’s.

The evening of the day when this scene happened between the Jesuit and his new partner, Ninny Moulin, after getting instructions from Rodin in front of Caboccini, headed straight to Madame de la Sainte-Colombe’s.

This woman had made her fortune, at the time of the allies taking Paris, by keeping one of those “pretty milliner’s shops,” whose “pink bonnets” have run into a proverb not extinct in these days when bonnets are not known. Ninny Moulin had no better well to draw inspiration from when, as now, he had to find out, as per Rodin’s order, a girl of an age and appearance which, singularly enough, were closely resembling those of Mdlle. de Cardoville.

This woman had made her fortune when the Allies took Paris by running one of those “cute hat shops,” whose “pink bonnets” became a saying that still lingers today, even though bonnets are no longer a thing. Ninny Moulin had no better source of inspiration when, as now, he had to figure out, as per Rodin’s request, a girl who was of an age and appearance that, interestingly, closely resembled Mdlle. de Cardoville.

No doubt of Ninny Moulin’s success in this mission, for the next morning Rodin, whose countenance wore a triumphant expression, put with his own hand a letter into the post.

No doubt about Ninny Moulin’s success in this mission, because the next morning Rodin, looking triumphant, personally put a letter in the mailbox.

This letter was addressed:

This letter was sent to:

“To M. Agricola Baudoin, “No. 2, Rue Brise-Miche, “Paris.”

“To M. Agricola Baudoin, “No. 2, Rue Brise-Miche, “Paris.”





CHAPTER LXIII. FARINGHEA’S AFFECTION.

It will, perhaps, be remembered that Djalma, when he heard for the first time that he was beloved by Adrienne, had, in the fulness of his joy, spoken thus to Faringhea, whose treachery he had just discovered, “You leagued with my enemies, and I had done you no harm. You are wicked, because you are no doubt unhappy. I will strive to make you happy, so that you may be good. Would you have gold?—you shall have it. Would you have a friend?—though you are a slave, a king’s son offers you his friendship.”

It might be remembered that Djalma, when he found out for the first time that Adrienne loved him, in his overwhelming joy, said to Faringhea, whose betrayal he had just uncovered, “You joined forces with my enemies despite me doing nothing to you. You’re evil, likely because you’re unhappy. I’ll work to make you happy so you can be good. Do you want gold?—you will have it. Do you want a friend?—even though you’re a slave, a king’s son is offering you his friendship.”

Faringhea had refused the gold, and appeared to accept the friendship of the son of Kadja-sing. Endowed with remarkable intelligence, and extraordinary power of dissimulation the half-breed had easily persuaded the prince of the sincerity of his repentance, and obtained credit for his gratitude and attachment from so confiding and generous a character. Besides, what motives could Djalma have to suspect the slave, now become his friend? Certain of the love of Mdlle. de Cardoville, with whom he passed a portion of every day, her salutary influence would have guarded him against any dangerous counsels or calumnies of the half-caste, a faithful and secret instrument of Rodin, and attached by him to the Company. But Faringhea, whose tact was amazing, did not act so lightly; he never spoke to the prince of Mdlle. de Cardoville, and waited unobtrusively for the confidential communications into which Djalma was sometimes hurried by his excessive joy. A few days after the interview last described between Adrienne and Djalma, and on the morrow of the day when Rodin, certain of the success of Ninny Moulin’s mission to Sainte Colombe, had himself put a letter in the post to the address of Agricola Baudoin, the half-caste, who for some time had appeared oppressed with a violent grief, seemed to get so much worse, that the prince, struck with the desponding air of the man, asked him kindly and repeatedly the cause of his sorrow. But Faringhea, while he gratefully thanked the prince for the interest he took in him, maintained the most absolute silence and reserve on the subject of his grief.

Faringhea had turned down the gold and seemed to accept the friendship of the son of Kadja-sing. With remarkable intelligence and an extraordinary ability to deceive, the half-breed easily convinced the prince of his genuine remorse and earned his trust and loyalty from such a trusting and generous person. Besides, what reason would Djalma have to doubt the slave, who had now become his friend? Confident in the love of Mdlle. de Cardoville, with whom he spent part of each day, her positive influence would have protected him from any harmful advice or slander from the half-caste, who was a loyal and secret tool of Rodin and bound to the Company. However, Faringhea, with his incredible tact, didn’t act so carelessly; he never mentioned Mdlle. de Cardoville to the prince and waited quietly for the personal conversations that Djalma sometimes fell into due to his overwhelming happiness. A few days after the last meeting between Adrienne and Djalma, and the day after Rodin, confident in the success of Ninny Moulin’s mission to Sainte Colombe, had mailed a letter to Agricola Baudoin, the half-caste, who had been appearing deeply troubled, seemed to get even worse. The prince, noticing the man’s gloomy demeanor, kindly and repeatedly asked him what was wrong. But Faringhea, while sincerely thanking the prince for his concern, remained completely silent and reserved about the source of his distress.

These preliminaries will enable the reader to understand the following scene, which took place about noon in the house in the Rue de Clichy occupied by the Hindoo. Contrary to his habit, Djalma had not passed that morning with Adrienne. He had been informed the evening before, by the young lady, that she must ask of him the sacrifice of this whole day, to take the necessary measures to make their marriage sacred and acceptable in the eyes of the world, and yet free from the restrictions which she and Djalma disapproved. As for the means to be employed by Mdlle. de Cardoville to attain this end, and the name of the pure and honorable person who was to consecrate their union, these were secrets which, not belonging exclusively to the young lady, could not yet be communicated to Djalma. To the Indian, so long accustomed to devote every instant to Adrienne, this day seemed interminable. By turns a prey to the most burning agitation, and to a kind of stupor, in which he plunged himself to escape from the thoughts that caused his tortures, Djalma lay stretched upon a divan, with his face buried in his hands, as if to shut out the view of a too enchanting vision. Suddenly, without knocking at the door, as usual, Faringhea entered the prince’s apartment.

These preliminaries will help the reader understand the following scene, which took place around noon in the house on Rue de Clichy occupied by the Hindu. Contrary to his usual routine, Djalma hadn’t spent that morning with Adrienne. The night before, she had told him that she needed him to sacrifice the entire day to take the necessary steps to make their marriage recognized and respected in the eyes of society, while still avoiding the constraints that both she and Djalma disapproved of. As for the methods Mdlle. de Cardoville would use to achieve this goal, as well as the name of the pure and honorable person who would bless their union, those were secrets that couldn’t yet be revealed to Djalma, since they didn't belong solely to Adrienne. For the Indian, who was so used to dedicating every moment to Adrienne, the day felt endless. Alternating between intense agitation and a sort of stupor, which he sank into to escape the troubling thoughts that tormented him, Djalma lay stretched out on a couch, his face buried in his hands, as if to block out the view of an overly enchanting vision. Suddenly, without knocking, as was his usual practice, Faringhea entered the prince’s room.

At the noise the half-caste made in entering Djalma started, raised his head, and looked round him with surprise; but, on seeing the pale agitated countenance of the slave, he rose hastily, and advancing towards him, exclaimed, “What is the matter, Faringhea!”

At the noise the mixed-race man made while entering, Djalma jumped, lifted his head, and looked around in surprise; but, upon seeing the pale, troubled face of the slave, he quickly stood up and walked towards him, exclaiming, “What’s wrong, Faringhea!”

After a moment’s silence, and as if struggling with a painful feeling of hesitation, Faringhea threw himself at the feet of Djalma, and murmured in a weak, despairing, almost supplicating voice: “I am very miserable. Pity me, my good lord!”

After a brief pause, and as if battling with a painful sense of doubt, Faringhea fell to his knees before Djalma and whispered in a weak, despairing, almost pleading voice: “I am so miserable. Please have mercy on me, my good lord!”

The tone was so touching, the grief under which the half-breed suffered seemed to give to his features, generally fixed and hard as bronze, such a heart-rending expression, that Djalma was deeply affected, and, bending to raise him from the ground, said to him, in a kindly voice: “Speak to me! Confidence appeases the torments of the heart. Trust me, friend—for my angel herself said to me, that happy love cannot bear to see tears about him.”

The tone was so moving, the grief that the half-breed endured seemed to give his usually stiff and hard features such a painful expression that Djalma was really touched. Bending down to help him up from the ground, he said in a gentle voice, “Talk to me! Sharing your feelings eases the pain in your heart. Trust me, my friend—my angel herself told me that true happiness in love cannot stand to see tears around it.”

“But unhappy love, miserable love, betrayed love—weeps tears of blood,” replied Faringhea, with painful dejection.

“But unhappy love, miserable love, betrayed love—weeps tears of blood,” replied Faringhea, with painful dejection.

“Of what love dost thou speak?” asked Djalma, in surprise.

“Which love are you talking about?” asked Djalma, surprised.

“I speak of my love,” answered the half-caste, with a gloomy air.

“I’m talking about my love,” replied the mixed-race person, sounding downcast.

“Of your love?” said Djalma, more and more astonished; not that the half caste, still young, and with a countenance of sombre beauty, appeared to him incapable of inspiring or feeling the tender passion, but that, until now, he had never imagined him capable of conceiving so deep a sorrow.

“Of your love?” Djalma said, more and more surprised; not that the mixed-race man, still young and with a serious, beautiful face, seemed incapable of inspiring or feeling tender emotions, but that, until now, he had never thought he could feel such deep sorrow.

“My lord,” resumed the half-caste, “you told me, that misfortune had made me wicked, and that happiness would make me good. In those words, I saw a presentiment, and a noble love entered my heart, at the moment when hatred and treachery departed from it. I, the half-savage, found a woman, beautiful and young, to respond to my passion. At least I thought so. But I had betrayed you, my lord, and there is no happiness for a traitor, even though he repent. In my turn, I have been shamefully betrayed.”

“My lord,” the half-caste continued, “you told me that misfortune made me wicked and that happiness would make me good. In those words, I felt a sense of foreboding, and a noble love filled my heart just as hatred and betrayal left it. I, the half-savage, found a beautiful and young woman to share my passion. At least, I thought so. But I betrayed you, my lord, and there’s no happiness for a traitor, even if he regrets it. In return, I have been shamefully betrayed.”

Then, seeing the surprise of the prince, the half-caste added, as if overwhelmed with confusion: “Do not mock me, my lord! The most frightful tortures would not have wrung this confession from me; but you, the son of a king, deigned to call the poor slave your friend!”

Then, seeing the prince's surprise, the mixed-race person added, as if overwhelmed with embarrassment: “Please don’t make fun of me, my lord! No amount of torture would have forced me to confess this; but you, the son of a king, lowered yourself to call the poor slave your friend!”

“And your friend thanks you for the confidence,” answered Djalma. “Far from mocking, he will console you. Mock you! do you think it possible?”

“And your friend thanks you for the trust,” replied Djalma. “Instead of mocking, he will support you. Mock you? Do you really think that's possible?”

“Betrayed love merits contempt and insult,” said Faringhea, bitterly. “Even cowards may point at one with scorn—for, in this country, the sight of the man deceived in what is dearest to his soul, the very life blood of his life, only makes people shrug their shoulders and laugh.”

“Betrayed love deserves nothing but disdain and mockery,” Faringhea said, bitterly. “Even cowards can mock someone with contempt—because here, seeing a man deceived in what is most precious to him, the very essence of his being, only makes people shrug and laugh.”

“But are you certain of this treachery?” said Djalma, mildly. Then he added, with visible hesitation, that proved the goodness of his heart: “Listen to me, and forgive me for speaking of the past! It will only be another proof, that I cherish no evil memories, and that I fully believe in your repentance and affection. Remember, that I also once thought, that she, who is the angel of my life, did not love me—and yet it was false. Who tells you, that you are not, like me, deceived by false appearances?”

“But are you really sure about this betrayal?” Djalma said gently. Then, with noticeable hesitation that showed his good heart, he added, “Listen to me, and forgive me for bringing up the past! It’s just another sign that I hold no bad memories and that I truly believe in your regret and love. Remember, I used to think that the woman who is the angel of my life didn’t love me—and yet that wasn’t true. Who’s to say you’re not, like me, being misled by false appearances?”

“Alas, my lord! could I only believe so! But I dare not hope it. My brain wanders uncertain, I cannot come to any resolution, and therefore I have recourse to you.”

“Unfortunately, my lord! I wish I could believe that! But I don't dare to hope. My mind is confused, I can't make any decisions, and so I turn to you for help.”

“But what causes your suspicions?”

"But what makes you suspicious?"

“Her coldness, which sometimes succeeds to apparent tenderness. The refusals she gives me in the name of duty. Yes,” added the half-caste, after a moment’s silence, “she reasons about her love—a proof, that she has never loved me, or that she loves me no more.”

“Her coldness, which sometimes replaces what seems like tenderness. The rejections she gives me in the name of duty. Yes,” added the mixed-race man, after a moment of silence, “she thinks too much about her love—a sign that she has never truly loved me, or that her feelings for me have faded.”

“On the contrary, she perhaps loves you all the more, that she takes into consideration the interest and the dignity of her love.”

“Actually, she might love you even more because she considers the importance and dignity of her love.”

30437m
Original

“That is what they all say,” replied the half-caste, with bitter irony, as he fixed a penetrating look on Djalma; “thus speak all those who love weakly, coldly; but those who love valiantly, never show these insulting suspicions. For them, a word from the man they adore is a command; they do not haggle and bargain, for the cruel pleasure of exciting the passion of their lover to madness, and so ruling him more surely. No, what their lover asks of them, were it to cost life and honor, they would grant it without hesitation—because, with them, the will of the man they love is above every other consideration, divine and human. But those crafty women, whose pride it is to tame and conquer man—who take delight in irritating his passion, and sometimes appear on the point of yielding to it—are demons, who rejoice in the tears and torments of the wretch, that loves them with the miserable weakness of a child. While we expire with love at their feet, the perfidious creatures are calculating the effects of their refusals, and seeing how far they can go, without quite driving their victim to despair. Oh! how cold and cowardly are they, compared to the valiant, true-hearted women, who say to the men of their choice: ‘Let me be thine to-day-and to-morrow, come shame, despair, and death—it matters little! Be happy! my life is not worth one tear of thine!”

"That's what they all say," the half-caste replied bitterly, locking eyes with Djalma. "This is how all those who love weakly and coldly speak; but those who love with courage never express such insulting doubts. For them, a word from the person they adore is a command; they don't negotiate or play games just to stir their lover's passion to madness and control them more effectively. No, whatever their lover asks of them, even if it costs them their life and honor, they would give without hesitation—because, for them, the will of the person they love is the most important thing, above all else, both sacred and worldly. But those cunning women, who take pride in taming and conquering men—who delight in provoking their passion and sometimes seem on the verge of giving in—are like demons, reveling in the tears and suffering of the poor soul who loves them with the helplessness of a child. While we suffer in love at their feet, these treacherous creatures are calculating the effects of their rejections, testing how far they can go without completely pushing their victim to despair. Oh, how cold and cowardly they are, compared to the brave, true-hearted women who say to the men they choose: 'Let me belong to you today and tomorrow, come what may—shame, despair, or death—it doesn't matter! Be happy! My life is not worth one drop of your tears!'"

Djalma’s brow had darkened, as he listened. Having kept inviolable the secret of the various incidents of his passion for Mdlle. de Cardoville, he could not but see in these words a quite involuntary allusion to the delays and refusals of Adrienne. And yet Djalma suffered a moment in his pride, at the thought of considerations and duties, that a woman holds dearer than her love. But this bitter and painful thought was soon effaced from the oriental’s mind, thanks to the beneficent influence of the remembrance of Adrienne. His brow again cleared, and he answered the half-caste, who was watching him attentively with a sidelong glance: “You are deluded by grief. If you have no other reason to doubt her you love, than these refusals and vague suspicions, be satisfied! You are perhaps loved better than you can imagine.”

Djalma’s expression darkened as he listened. Having kept the details of his feelings for Mdlle. de Cardoville a secret, he couldn’t help but interpret those words as an unintentional reference to Adrienne’s delays and rejections. Still, he struggled for a moment with his pride, thinking about the considerations and responsibilities that a woman values more than her love. But that bitter thought quickly faded from the oriental’s mind, thanks to the comforting memory of Adrienne. His expression cleared up again, and he replied to the half-caste, who was watching him closely with a sideways glance: “You’re mistaken due to your sadness. If your only reasons to doubt the woman you love are her rejections and vague suspicions, don’t worry! You might be loved more than you realize.”

“Alas! would it were so, my lord!” replied the half-caste, dejectedly, as if he had been deeply touched by the words of Djalma. “Yet I say to myself: There is for this woman something stronger than her love—delicacy, dignity, honor, what you will—but she does not love me enough to sacrifice for me this something!”

“Unfortunately! I wish it were true, my lord!” replied the mixed-race man, feeling down, as if Djalma's words had really affected him. “Yet I tell myself: For this woman, there’s something stronger than her love—sensitivity, dignity, honor, whatever you want to call it—but she doesn’t love me enough to give up this something for me!”

“Friend, you are deceived,” answered Djalma, mildly, though the words affected him with a painful impression. “The greater the love of a woman, the more it should be chaste and noble. It is love itself that awakens this delicacy and these scruples. He rules, instead of being ruled.”

“Friend, you’re mistaken,” replied Djalma gently, even though his words had a painful impact on him. “The deeper a woman’s love, the more it should be pure and honorable. It’s love that brings out this sensitivity and these concerns. It governs, instead of being governed.”

“That is true,” replied the half-caste, with bitter irony, “Love so rules me, that this woman bids me love in her own fashion, and I have only to submit.”

“That’s true,” replied the mixed-race individual, with a touch of bitterness, “Love controls me so much that this woman tells me to love her way, and I can only obey.”

Pausing suddenly, Faringhea hid his face in his hands, and heaved a deep drawn sigh. His features expressed a mixture of hate, rage, and despair, at once so terrible and so painful, that Djalma, more and more affected, exclaimed, as he seized the other’s hand: “Calm this fury, and listen to the voice of friendship! It will disperse this evil influence. Speak to me!”

Pausing abruptly, Faringhea buried his face in his hands and let out a deep sigh. His expression showed a blend of hate, rage, and despair that was so intense and distressing that Djalma, increasingly affected, exclaimed as he grabbed the other’s hand, “Calm down and listen to the voice of friendship! It will chase away this negativity. Talk to me!”

“No, no! it is too dreadful!”

“No, no! It’s too terrible!”

“Speak, I bid thee.”

"Speak, I ask you."

“No! leave the wretch to his despair!”

“No! Leave the wretch in his despair!”

“Do you think me capable of that?” said Djalma, with a mixture of mildness and dignity, which seemed to make an impression on the half caste.

“Do you really think I’m capable of that?” said Djalma, with a blend of calmness and dignity, which seemed to affect the half-caste.

“Alas!” replied he, hesitating; “do you wish to hear more, my lord?”

"Wow!" he replied, pausing. "Do you want to hear more, my lord?"

“I wish to hear all.”

"I want to hear everything."

“Well, then! I have not told you all—for, at the moment of making this confession, shame and the fear of ridicule kept me back. You asked me what reason I had to believe myself betrayed. I spoke to you of vague suspicions, refusals, coldness. That is not all—this evening—”

“Well, then! I haven't told you everything—because, at the moment of making this confession, shame and the fear of being ridiculed held me back. You asked me what reason I had to feel betrayed. I mentioned vague suspicions, rejections, and a lack of warmth. But that's not everything—this evening—”

“Go on!”

"Go for it!"

“This evening—she made an appointment—with a man that she prefers to me.”

“This evening, she scheduled a meeting with a guy she likes better than me.”

“Who told you so?”

“Who said that?”

“A stranger who pitied my blindness.”

“A stranger who felt sorry for my blindness.”

“And suppose the man deceived you—or deceives himself?”

“And what if the guy is lying to you—or lying to himself?”

“He has offered me proofs of what he advances.”

“He has shown me evidence to support his claims.”

“What proofs?”

"What evidence?"

“He will enable me this evening to witness the interview. ‘It may be,’ said he, ‘that this appointment may have no guilt in it, notwithstanding appearances to the contrary. Judge for yourself, have courage, and your cruel indecision will be at an end.’”

“He will let me see the interview this evening. ‘It might be,’ he said, ‘that this appointment is not guilty of anything, despite how it looks. Think for yourself, be brave, and your painful indecision will come to an end.’”

“And what did you answer?”

"And what did you say?"

“Nothing, my lord. My head wandered as it does now and I came to you for advice.”

“Nothing, my lord. My mind was wandering like it is now, and I came to you for advice.”

Then, making a gesture of despair, he proceeded with a savage laugh: “Advice? It is from the blade of my kand-jiar that I should ask counsel! It would answer: ‘Blood! blood!’”

Then, in a gesture of despair, he continued with a fierce laugh: “Advice? I should seek guidance from the blade of my kand-jiar! It would say: ‘Blood! blood!’”

Faringhea grasped convulsively the long dagger attached to his girdle. There is a sort of contagion in certain forms of passion. At sight of Faringhea’s countenance, agitated by jealous fury, Djalma shuddered—for he remembered the fit of insane rage, with which he had been possessed, when the Princess de Saint-Dizier had defied Adrienne to contradict her, as to the discovery of Agricola Baudoin in her bed-chamber. But then, reassured by the lady’s proud and noble bearing, Djalma had soon learned to despise the horrible calumny, which Adrienne had not even thought worthy of an answer. Still, two or three times, as the lightning will flash suddenly across the clearest sky, the remembrance of that shameful accusation had crossed the prince’s mind, like a streak of fire, but had almost instantly vanished, in the serenity and happiness of his ineffable confidence in Adrienne’s heart. These memories, however, whilst they saddened the mind of Djalma, only made him more compassionate with regard to Faringhea, than he might have been without this strange coincidence between the position of the half-caste and his own. Knowing, by his own experience, to what madness a blind fury may be carried, and wishing to tame the half-caste by affectionate kindness, Djalma said to him in a grave and mild tone: “I offered you my friendship. I will now act towards you a friend.”

Faringhea gripped the long dagger at his waist tightly. There’s a kind of contagion in certain types of passion. Seeing Faringhea’s face twisted with jealous rage, Djalma shuddered—he recalled the insane anger he had felt when Princess de Saint-Dizier had dared Adrienne to contradict her about finding Agricola Baudoin in her bedroom. But reassured by Adrienne’s proud and noble demeanor, Djalma quickly learned to dismiss the horrible slander that Adrienne hadn’t even considered worth replying to. Still, a few times, like lightning flashing suddenly across a clear sky, the memory of that shameful accusation had burned through the prince’s mind, like a streak of fire, but it vanished almost instantly amidst his deep trust in Adrienne’s love. However, while these memories saddened Djalma, they also made him feel more compassionate towards Faringhea than he might have otherwise, given the strange connection between the half-caste’s situation and his own. Knowing from experience how far blind rage can drive someone, and wanting to calm Faringhea with kindness, Djalma spoke to him in a serious and gentle tone: “I offered you my friendship. I will now treat you like a friend.”

But Faringhea, seemingly a prey to a dull and mute frenzy, stood with fixed and haggard eyes, as though he did not hear Djalma.

But Faringhea, looking like he was in a daze and completely silent, stood there with wide, tired eyes, as if he didn’t hear Djalma.

The latter laid his hand on his shoulder, and resumed: “Faringhea, listen to me!”

The latter placed his hand on his shoulder and continued, “Faringhea, listen to me!”

“My lord,” said the half-caste, starting abruptly, as from a dream, “forgive me—but—”

“My lord,” said the mixed-race man, suddenly waking up as if from a dream, “forgive me—but—”

“In the anguish occasioned by these cruel suspicions, it is not of your kandjiar that you must take counsel—but of your friend.”

“In the pain caused by these harsh suspicions, you shouldn’t seek advice from your kandjiar—but from your friend.”

“My lord—”

"My lord—"

“To this interview, which will prove the innocence or the treachery of your beloved, you will do well to go.”

“To this interview, which will determine whether your beloved is innocent or treacherous, it would be wise for you to attend.”

“Oh, yes!” said the half-caste, in a hollow voice, and with a bitter smile: “I shall be there.”

“Oh, yes!” said the mixed-race person, in a hollow voice, and with a bitter smile: “I’ll be there.”

“But you must not go alone.”

“But you can’t go by yourself.”

“What do you mean, my lord?” cried the half-caste. “Who will accompany me?”

“What do you mean, my lord?” shouted the mixed-race person. “Who will come with me?”

“I will.”

"Sure thing."

“You, my lord?”

"You, my lord?"

“Yes—perhaps, to save you from a crime—for I know how blind and unjust is the earliest outburst of rage.”

“Yes—maybe, to protect you from doing something wrong—because I understand how blind and unfair the first surge of anger can be.”

“But that transport gives us revenge!” cried the half-caste, with a cruel smile.

“But that transport gives us revenge!” shouted the mixed-race person, with a wicked grin.

“Faringhea, this day is all my own. I shall not leave you,” said the prince, resolutely. “Either you shall not go to this interview, or I will accompany you.”

“Faringhea, today is all mine. I won’t leave you,” said the prince, determined. “Either you don’t go to this meeting, or I’ll go with you.”

The half-caste appeared conquered by this generous perseverance. He fell at the feet of Djalma, pressed the prince’s hand respectfully to his forehead and to his lips, and said: “My lord, be generous to the end! forgive me!”

The half-caste seemed overwhelmed by this kind determination. He fell at Djalma's feet, respectfully pressed the prince's hand to his forehead and lips, and said, "My lord, please be forgiving! Show me mercy!"

“For what should I forgive you?”

“For what should I forgive you?”

“Before I spoke to you, I had the audacity to think of asking for what you have just freely offered. Not knowing to what extent my fury might carry me, I had thought of asking you this favor, which you would not perhaps grant to an equal, but I did not dare to do it. I shrunk even from the avowal of the treachery I have cause to fear, and I came only to tell you of my misery—because to you alone in all the world I could tell it.”

“Before I talked to you, I had the nerve to consider asking for what you just offered so easily. Not knowing how far my anger might take me, I thought about requesting this favor, which you might not grant to someone on your level, but I didn’t have the courage to do it. I even held back from admitting the betrayal I worry about, and I came only to share my suffering—because you are the only person in the world I could share it with.”

It is impossible to describe the almost candid simplicity, with which the half-breed pronounced these words, and the soft tones, mingled with tears, which had succeeded his savage fury. Deeply affected, Djalma raised him from the ground, and said: “You were entitled to ask of me a mark of friendship. I am happy in having forestalled you. Courage! be of good cheer! I will accompany you to this interview, and if my hopes do not deceive me, you will find you have been deluded by false appearances.”

It’s hard to explain the genuine simplicity with which the half-breed spoke those words, and the gentle tones mixed with tears that followed his wild rage. Moved by emotion, Djalma helped him up from the ground and said, “You had every right to ask me for a sign of friendship. I'm glad I took the initiative. Stay strong! Be of good cheer! I’ll accompany you to this meeting, and if I'm not mistaken, you'll realize you’ve been misled by illusions.”

When the night was come, the half-breed and Djalma, wrapped in their cloaks, got into a hackney-coach. Faringhea ordered the coachman to drive to the house inhabited by Sainte-Colombe.

When night fell, the half-breed and Djalma, wrapped in their cloaks, got into a cab. Faringhea told the driver to take them to the house where Sainte-Colombe lived.





CHAPTER LXIV. AN EVENING AT SAINTE-COLOMBE’S.

Leaving Djalma and Faringhea in the coach, on their way, a few words are indispensable before continuing this scene. Ninny Moulin, ignorant of the real object of the step he took at the instigation of Rodin, had, on the evening before, according to orders received from the latter, offered a considerable sum to Sainte-Colombe, to obtain from that creature (still singularly rapacious) the use of her apartments for whole day. Sainte-Colombe, having accepted this proposition, too advantageous to be refused, had set out that morning with her servants, to whom she wished, she said, in return for their good services, to give a day’s pleasure in the country. Master of the house, Rodin, in a black wig, blue spectacles, and a cloak, and with his mouth and chin buried in a worsted comforter—in a word, perfectly disguised—had gone that morning to take a look at the apartments, and to give his instructions to the half-caste. The latter, in two hours from the departure of the Jesuit, had, thanks to his address and intelligence, completed the most important preparation and returned in haste to Djalma, to play with detestable hypocrisy the scene at which we have just been present.

Leaving Djalma and Faringhea in the coach on their way, a few words are necessary before continuing this scene. Ninny Moulin, unaware of the true purpose behind his actions prompted by Rodin, had the night before, following orders from the latter, offered a substantial amount to Sainte-Colombe to secure the use of her apartment for the entire day. Sainte-Colombe, having accepted this tempting offer, set out that morning with her staff, claiming she wanted to treat them to a day of enjoyment in the countryside for their good service. Rodin, disguised in a black wig, blue glasses, a cloak, and with his mouth and chin wrapped in a wool scarf—essentially, perfectly incognito—had gone that morning to inspect the apartments and to give his instructions to the mixed-race assistant. The latter, within two hours of the Jesuit's departure, had, thanks to his skill and cleverness, completed the most crucial preparations and hurried back to Djalma to hypocritically perform the scene we have just witnessed.

During the ride from the Rue de Clichy to the Rue de Richelieu, Faringhea appeared plunged in a mournful reverie. Suddenly, he said to Djalma to a quick tone: “My lord, if I am betrayed, I must have vengeance.”

During the ride from Rue de Clichy to Rue de Richelieu, Faringhea seemed lost in a sad daydream. Suddenly, he said to Djalma in a quick tone: “My lord, if I am betrayed, I will take revenge.”

“Contempt is a terrible revenge,” answered Djalma.

“Contempt is a harsh form of revenge,” replied Djalma.

“No, no,” replied the half-caste, with an accent of repressed rage. “It is not enough. The nearer the moment approaches, the more I feel I must have blood.”

“No, no,” replied the mixed-race man, with an undertone of pent-up anger. “It’s not enough. The closer the moment gets, the more I feel I need blood.”

“Listen to me—”

"Listen up—"

“My lord, have pity on me! I was a coward to draw back from my revenge. Let me leave you, my lord! I will go alone to this interview.”

“My lord, please have mercy on me! I was foolish to hold back from my revenge. Let me go, my lord! I will face this conversation alone.”

So saying, Faringhea made a movement, as if he would spring from the carriage.

So saying, Faringhea moved as if he was about to jump out of the carriage.

Djalma held him by the arm, and said: “Remain! I wilt not leave you. If you are betrayed, you shall not shed blood. Contempt will avenge and friendship will console you.”

Djalma grabbed him by the arm and said, “Stay! I won’t leave you. If you’re betrayed, you won’t spill any blood. Disdain will take revenge, and friendship will comfort you.”

“No, no, my lord; I am resolved. When I have killed—then I will kill myself,” cried the half-caste, with savage excitement. “This kandjiar for the false ones!” added he, laying his hand on his dagger. “The poison in the hilt for me.”

“No, no, my lord; I'm determined. Once I've killed—then I’ll take my own life,” shouted the mixed-race man, filled with wild excitement. “This dagger is for the impostors!” he added, placing his hand on his knife. “The poison in the hilt is for me.”

“Faringhea—”

“Faringhea—”

“If I resist you, my lord, forgive me! My destiny must be accomplished.”

“If I push back against you, my lord, please forgive me! I need to fulfill my destiny.”

Time pressed, and Djalma, despairing to calm the other’s ferocious rage, resolved to have recourse to a stratagem.

Time was running out, and Djalma, desperate to cool the other’s fierce anger, decided to come up with a plan.

After some minutes’ silence, he said to Faringhea: “I will not leave you. I will do all I can to save you from a crime. If I do not succeed, the blood you shed be on your own head. This hand shall never again be locked in yours.”

After a few minutes of silence, he said to Faringhea, “I won’t abandon you. I’ll do everything I can to keep you from committing a crime. If I fail, the blood you spill will be on your own hands. This hand will never again be held in yours.”

These words appeared to make a deep impression on Faringhea. He breathed a long sigh, and, bowing his head upon his breast, remained silent and full of thought. Djalma prepared, by the faint light of the lamps, reflected in the interior of the coach, to throw himself suddenly on the half-caste, and disarm him. But the latter, who saw at a glance the intention of the prince, drew his kandjiar abruptly from his girdle, and holding it still in its sheath, said to the prince in a half-solemn, half-savage tone: “This dagger, in a strong hand, is terrible; and in this phial is one of the most subtle poisons of our country.”

These words seemed to really impact Faringhea. He let out a long sigh, and, bowing his head on his chest, stayed quiet and deep in thought. Djalma, in the dim light of the lamps reflecting inside the coach, prepared to suddenly leap at the half-caste and disarm him. But the half-caste, seeing the prince's intention right away, quickly drew his kandjiar from his belt, and holding it still in its sheath, spoke to the prince in a tone that was half-serious, half-wild: “This dagger, in a strong hand, is deadly; and in this vial is one of the most potent poisons from our land.”

He touched a spring, and the knob at the top of the hilt rose like a lid, discovering the mouth of a small crystal phial concealed in this murderous weapon.

He pressed a spring, and the knob at the top of the hilt lifted like a lid, revealing the opening of a small crystal vial hidden in this deadly weapon.

“Two or three drops of this poison upon the lips,” resumed the half caste, “and death comes slowly and peacefully, in a few hours, and without pain. Only, for the first symptom, the nails turn blue. But he who emptied this phial at a draught would fall dead, as if struck by lightning.”

“Just two or three drops of this poison on the lips,” the half-caste continued, “and death arrives slowly and gently, in a few hours, without any pain. The first sign is the nails turning blue. But someone who drinks this vial in one go would drop dead, as if hit by lightning.”

“Yes,” replied Djalma; “I know that our country produces such mysterious poisons. But why lay such stress on the murderous properties of this weapon?”

“Yes,” replied Djalma; “I know that our country produces such mysterious poisons. But why emphasize the deadly qualities of this weapon?”

“To show you, my lord, that this kandjiar would ensure the success and impunity of my vengeance. With the blade I could destroy, and by the poison escape from human justice. Well, my lord! this kandjiar—take it—I give it up to you—I renounce my vengeance—rather than render myself unworthy to clasp again your hand!”

“To show you, my lord, that this dagger would guarantee the success and safety of my revenge. With the blade, I could kill, and with the poison, I could evade human justice. Well, my lord! This dagger—take it—I give it to you—I renounce my revenge—rather than make myself unworthy to shake your hand again!”

He presented the dagger to the prince, who, as pleased as surprised at this unexpected determination, hastily secured the terrible weapon beneath his own girdle; whilst the half-breed continued, in a voice of emotion: “Deep this kandjiar, my lord—and when you have seen and heard all that we go to hear and see—you shall either give me the dagger to strike a wretch—or the poison, to die without striking. You shall command; I will obey.”

He handed the dagger to the prince, who was both pleased and surprised by this unexpected gesture, quickly fastening the dangerous weapon to his own belt. Meanwhile, the half-breed continued, his voice filled with emotion: “Keep this dagger, my lord—and after you’ve seen and heard everything we’re about to experience—you can either give me the dagger to take out a scoundrel—or the poison, so I can die without harming anyone. You’ll decide; I’ll follow your orders.”

Djalma was about to reply, when the coach stopped at the house inhabited by Sainte-Colombe. The prince and the half-caste, well enveloped in their mantles, entered a dark porch, and the door was closed after them. Faringhea exchanged a few words with the porter, and the latter gave him a key. The two Orientals soon arrived at Sainte-Colombe’s apartments, which had two doors opening upon the landing-place, besides a private entrance from the courtyard. As he put the key into the lock, Faringhea said to Djalma, in an agitated voice: “Pity my weakness, my lord—but, at this terrible moment, I tremble and hesitate. It were perhaps better to doubt—or to forget!”

Djalma was about to respond when the coach stopped at the house where Sainte-Colombe lived. The prince and the mixed-race man, wrapped in their cloaks, entered a dark porch, and the door closed behind them. Faringhea exchanged a few words with the doorman, who handed him a key. The two men soon reached Sainte-Colombe’s rooms, which had two doors leading to the landing, as well as a private entrance from the courtyard. As he inserted the key into the lock, Faringhea said to Djalma, his voice shaky, “Have mercy on my weakness, my lord—but at this intense moment, I feel scared and uncertain. It might be better to doubt—or even to forget!”

Then, as the prince was about to answer, the half-caste exclaimed: “No! we must have no cowardice!” and, opening the door precipitately, he entered, followed by Djalma.

Then, just as the prince was about to respond, the mixed-race man shouted, “No! We can’t have any cowardice!” and, quickly opening the door, he walked in, followed by Djalma.

When the door was again closed, the prince and the half-caste found themselves in a dark and narrow passage. “Your hand, my lord—let me guide you—walk lightly,” said Faringhea, in a low whisper.

When the door shut again, the prince and the mixed-race man found themselves in a dark, narrow hallway. "Your hand, my lord—let me guide you—move quietly," said Faringhea in a soft whisper.

He extended his hand to the prince, who took hold of it, and they both advanced silently through the darkness. After leading Djalma some distance, and opening and closing several doors, the half-caste stopped abruptly, and abandoning the hand which he had hitherto held, said to the prince: “My lord, the decisive moment approaches; let us wait here for a few seconds.”

He reached out his hand to the prince, who grasped it, and they both moved quietly through the darkness. After guiding Djalma for a while and opening and closing several doors, the half-caste suddenly halted, letting go of the hand he had been holding, and said to the prince: “My lord, the moment of truth is nearing; let’s wait here for a few seconds.”

A profound silence followed these words of the half-caste. The darkness was so complete, that Djalma could distinguish nothing. In about a minute, he heard Faringhea moving away from him; and then a door was suddenly opened, and as abruptly closed and locked. This circumstance made Djalma somewhat uneasy. By a mechanical movement, he laid his hand upon his dagger, and advanced cautiously towards the side, where he supposed the door to be.

A deep silence followed the half-caste's words. The darkness was so thick that Djalma couldn’t see anything. After about a minute, he heard Faringhea moving away from him, and then a door was suddenly opened, only to be abruptly closed and locked. This made Djalma feel a bit uneasy. Automatically, he placed his hand on his dagger and carefully moved toward where he thought the door was.

30445m
Original

Suddenly, the half-caste’s voice struck upon his ear, though it was impossible to guess whence it came. “My lord,” it said, “you told me, you were my friend. I act as a friend. If I have employed stratagem to bring you hither, it is because the blindness of your fatal passion would otherwise have prevented your accompanying me. The Princess de Saint Dizier named to you Agricola Baudoin, the lover of Adrienne de Cardoville. Listen—look—judge!”

Suddenly, the mixed-race man's voice reached his ears, though it was impossible to tell where it came from. "My lord," he said, "you told me you were my friend. I'm acting like a friend. If I used a trick to bring you here, it's because your overwhelming passion would have otherwise stopped you from joining me. The Princess de Saint Dizier mentioned Agricola Baudoin, the lover of Adrienne de Cardoville. Listen—look—judge!"

The voice ceased. It appeared to have issued from one corner of the room. Djalma, still in darkness, perceived too late into what a snare he had fallen, and trembled with rage—almost with alarm.

The voice stopped. It seemed to have come from one corner of the room. Djalma, still in the dark, realized too late what a trap he had fallen into and shook with anger—almost with fear.

“Faringhea!” he exclaimed; “where am I? where are you? Open the door on your life! I would leave this place instantly.”

“Faringhea!” he shouted; “where am I? where are you? Open the door to your life! I want to leave this place right now.”

Extending his arms, the prince advanced hastily several steps, but he only touched a tapestried wall; he followed it, hoping to find the door, and he at length found it; but it was locked, and resisted all his efforts. He continued his researches, and came to a fireplace with no fire in it, and to a second door, equally fast. In a few moments, he had thus made the circle of the room, and found himself again at the fireplace. The anxiety of the prince increased more and more. He called Faringhea, in a voice trembling with passion. There was no answer. Profound silence reigned without, and complete darkness within. Ere long, a perfumed vapor, of indescribable sweetness, but very subtle and penetrating, spread itself insensibly through the little room in which Djalma was. It might be, that the orifice of a tube, passing through one of the doors of the room, introduced this balmy current. At the height of angry and terrible thoughts, Djalma paid no attention to this odor—but soon the arteries of his temples began to beat violently, a burning heat seemed to circulate rapidly through his veins, he felt a sensation of pleasure, his resentment died gradually away, and a mild, ineffable torpor crept over him, without his being fully conscious of the mental transformation that was taking place. Yet, by a last effort of the wavering will, Djalma advanced once more to try and open one of the doors; he found it indeed, but at this place the vapor was so strong, that its action redoubled, and, unable to move a step further, Djalma was obliged to support himself by leaning against the wall.(43)

Extending his arms, the prince hurried forward several steps, but he only brushed against a tapestry-covered wall. He followed it, hoping to find the door, and eventually he did; but it was locked and resisted all his efforts. He continued searching and came to a fireplace with no fire in it, as well as a second door, which was locked just like the first. In a few moments, he had circled the room and found himself back at the fireplace. The prince's anxiety grew more intense. He called for Faringhea in a voice trembling with emotion. There was no response. A deep silence prevailed outside, and complete darkness filled the room. Soon, a fragrant vapor, indescribably sweet yet very subtle and penetrating, quietly spread through the small room where Djalma was. It could be that the opening of a tube, passing through one of the doors, was allowing this pleasant current in. In the midst of angry and troubling thoughts, Djalma paid no attention to this smell—however, soon he felt the arteries in his temples throbbing intensely, a burning heat raced through his veins, he experienced a sensation of pleasure, his resentment gradually faded away, and a gentle, overwhelming numbness enveloped him, all without him fully realizing the mental shift occurring. Yet, with one last effort of his fading will, Djalma moved forward to try and open one of the doors; he found it indeed, but the vapor here was so strong that its effect intensified, and unable to take another step, Djalma had to steady himself by leaning against the wall.

Then a strange thing happened. A faint light spread itself gradually through an adjoining apartment, and Djalma now perceived, for the first time, the existence of a little round window, in the wall of the room in which he was. On the side of the prince, this opening was protected by a slight but strong railing, which hardly intercepted the view. On the other side a thick piece of plate-glass was fixed at the distance of two or three inches from the railing in question. The room, which Djalma saw through this window, and through which the faint light was now gradually spreading, was richly furnished. Between two windows, hung with crimson silk curtains, stood a kind of wardrobe, with a looking-glass front; opposite the fireplace in which glowed the burning coals, was a long, wide divan, furnished with cushions.

Then a strange thing happened. A faint light gradually spread through an adjoining apartment, and Djalma, for the first time, noticed a small round window in the wall of his room. On the prince's side, this opening was protected by a slim but sturdy railing that barely blocked the view. On the other side, a thick piece of plate glass was set a couple of inches away from the railing. The room Djalma viewed through this window, and through which the faint light was now slowly spreading, was richly furnished. Between two windows draped in crimson silk curtains stood a wardrobe with a mirrored front; opposite the fireplace, where the coals glowed, was a long, wide divan decorated with cushions.

In another second a woman entered this apartment. Her face and figure were invisible, being wrapped in a long, hooded mantle, of peculiar form, and a dark color. The sight of this mantle made Djalma start. To the pleasure he at first felt succeeded a feverish anxiety, like the growing fumes of intoxication. There was that strange buzzing in his ears which we experience when we plunge into deep waters. It was in a kind of delirium that Djalma looked on at what was passing in the next room. The woman who had just appeared entered with caution, almost with fear. Drawing aside one of the window curtains, she glanced through the closed blinds into the street. Then she returned slowly to the fireplace, where she stood for a moment pensive, still carefully enveloped in her mantle. Completely yielding to the influence of the vapor, which deprived him of his presence of mind—forgetting Faringhea, and all the circumstances that had accompanied his arrival at this house—Djalma concentrated all the powers of his attention on the spectacle before him, at which he seemed to be present as in a dream.

In a moment, a woman walked into the apartment. Her face and body were hidden, covered by a long, hooded cloak with a unique shape and dark color. The sight of this cloak made Djalma flinch. The initial pleasure he felt was quickly replaced by a restless anxiety, like the dizzying effects of getting drunk. He experienced that strange buzzing in his ears that happens when we dive into deep water. Djalma watched what was happening in the next room in a kind of daze. The woman who had just entered did so cautiously, almost fearfully. She pulled back one of the window curtains and peeked through the closed blinds into the street. Then she slowly made her way back to the fireplace, where she stood for a moment lost in thought, still wrapped in her cloak. Completely under the spell of the haze that clouded his mind—forgetting Faringhea and all the events that led him to this house—Djalma focused all his attention on the scene before him, feeling as if he were witnessing it all in a dream.

Suddenly Djalma saw the woman leave the fireplace and advance towards the looking-glass. Turning her face toward it, she allowed the mantle to glide down to her feet. Djalma was thunderstruck. He saw the face of Adrienne de Cardoville. Yes, Adrienne, as he had seen her the night before, attired as during her interview with the Princess de Saint Dizier—the light green dress, the rose-colored ribbons, the white head ornaments. A network of white beads concealed her back hair, and harmonized admirably with the shining gold of her ringlets. Finally, as far as the Hindoo could judge through the railing and the thick glass, and in the faint light, it was the figure of Adrienne, with her marble shoulders and swan-like neck, so proud and so graceful. In a word, he could not, he did not doubt that it was Adrienne de Cardoville. Djalma was bathed in a burning dew, his dizzy excitement increased, and, with bloodshot eye and heaving bosom, he remained motionless, gazing almost without the power of thought. The young lady, with her back still turned towards Djalma, arranged her hair with graceful art, took off the network which formed her head-dress, placed it on the chimney-piece, and began to unfasten her gown; then, withdrawing from the looking-glass, she disappeared for an instant from Djalma’s view.

Suddenly, Djalma saw the woman leave the fireplace and walk toward the mirror. Turning her face toward it, she let the mantle slide down to her feet. Djalma was stunned. He saw the face of Adrienne de Cardoville. Yes, Adrienne, just like he had seen her the night before, dressed as she had been during her meeting with the Princess de Saint Dizier—the light green dress, the rose-colored ribbons, the white hair accessories. A network of white beads hid her back hair, and it matched beautifully with the shining gold of her curls. Finally, as far as the Hindu could tell through the railing and the thick glass, and in the dim light, it was the figure of Adrienne, with her marble shoulders and graceful swan-like neck, so proud and elegant. In short, he couldn’t, he didn’t doubt that it was Adrienne de Cardoville. Djalma was drenched in burning sweat, his dizzy excitement grew, and with bloodshot eyes and a racing heart, he stood frozen, gazing almost without any clear thoughts. The young lady, with her back still to Djalma, arranged her hair with elegant skill, took off the network that formed her headdress, placed it on the mantel, and began to unfasten her gown; then, stepping away from the mirror, she briefly disappeared from Djalma’s sight.

“She is expecting Agricola Baudoin, her lover,” said a voice, which seemed to proceed from the wall of the dark room in which Djalma was.

“She’s waiting for Agricola Baudoin, her lover,” said a voice that seemed to come from the wall of the dark room where Djalma was.

Notwithstanding his bewilderment, these terrible words, “She is expecting Agricola Baudoin, her lover,” passed like a stream of fire through the brain and heart of the prince. A cloud of blood came over his eyes, he uttered a hollow moan, which the thickness of the glass prevented from being heard in the next room, and broke his nails in attempting to tear down the iron railing before the window.

Despite his confusion, those terrible words, “She is expecting Agricola Baudoin, her lover,” shot through the prince's mind and heart like flames. A wave of blood blurred his vision, he let out a muffled moan that the thick glass kept from being heard in the next room, and he broke his nails trying to rip down the iron railing before the window.

Having reached this paroxysm of delirious rage, Djalma saw the uncertain light grow still fainter, as if it had been discreetly obscured, and, through the vapory shadow that hung before him, he perceived the young lady returning, clad in a long white dressing-gown, and with her golden curls floating over her naked arms and shoulders. She advanced cautiously in the direction of a door which was hid from Djalma’s view. At this moment, one of the doors of the apartment in which the prince was concealed was gently opened by an invisible hand. Djalma noticed it by the click of the lock, and by the current of fresh air which streamed upon his face, for he could see nothing. This door, left open for Djalma, like that in the next room, to which the young lady had drawn near, led to a sort of ante-chamber communicating with the stairs, which some one now rapidly ascended, and, stopping short, knocked twice at the outer door.

Having reached a peak of furious rage, Djalma saw the dim light fade even more, as if someone had purposefully dimmed it. Through the misty shadow in front of him, he noticed the young lady coming back, wearing a long white dressing gown, her golden curls cascading over her bare arms and shoulders. She moved cautiously toward a door that was out of Djalma’s sight. At that moment, one of the doors in the room where the prince was hiding opened quietly by an unseen hand. Djalma heard it click and felt a rush of fresh air on his face, although he couldn’t see anything. This door, left open for Djalma, like the one the young lady was approaching, led to a small area connecting to the stairs, which someone was now quickly climbing, then abruptly stopping to knock twice at the outer door.

“Here comes Agricola Baudoin. Look and listen!” said the same voice that the prince had already heard.

“Here comes Agricola Baudoin. Watch and listen!” said the same voice that the prince had already heard.

Mad, intoxicated, but with the fixed idea and reckless determination of a madman or a drunkard, Djalma drew the dagger which Faringhea had left in his possession, and stood in motionless expectation. Hardly were the two knocks heard before the young lady quitted the apartment, from which streamed a faint ray of light, ran to the door of the staircase, so that some faint glimmer reached the place where Djalma stood watching, his dagger in his hand. He saw the young lady pass across the ante-chamber, and approach the door of the staircase, where she said in a whisper: “Who is there?”

Mad, drunk, but with the stubborn obsession and reckless determination of someone out of their mind, Djalma pulled out the dagger that Faringhea had left with him and stood there in silent anticipation. As soon as the two knocks were heard, the young lady left the room, from which a soft beam of light shone, and ran to the stairway door, allowing a faint glow to reach the spot where Djalma stood waiting, dagger in hand. He watched as the young lady crossed the ante-chamber and approached the stairway door, where she whispered, “Who’s there?”

“It is I—Agricola Baudoin,” answered, from, without, a manly voice.

“It’s me—Agricola Baudoin,” answered a manly voice from outside.

What followed was rapid as lightning, and must be conceived rather than described. Hardly had the young lady drawn the bolt of the door, hardly had Agricola Baudoin stepped across the threshold, than Djalma, with the bound of a tiger, stabbed as it were at once, so rapid were the strokes, both the young lady, who fell dead on the floor, and Agricola, who sank, dangerously wounded, by the side of the unfortunate victim. This scene of murder, rapid as thought, took place in the midst of a half obscurity. Suddenly the faint light from the chamber was completely extinguished, and a second after, Djalma felt his arm seized in the darkness by an iron grasp, and the voice of Faringhea whispered: “You are avenged. Come; we can secure our retreat.” Inert, stupefied at what he had done, Djalma offered no resistance, and let himself be dragged by the half-caste into the inner apartment, from which there was another way out.

What happened next was as quick as lightning and is better understood than explained. Just as the young woman unlatched the door and Agricola Baudoin stepped inside, Djalma pounced like a tiger, quickly stabbing both the young woman, who collapsed dead on the floor, and Agricola, who fell, severely injured, beside the unfortunate victim. This swift act of murder unfolded in near darkness. Suddenly, the faint light from the room went out completely, and a moment later, Djalma felt his arm caught in the dark by a strong grip, and Faringhea's voice whispered, "You have your revenge. Let's go; we need to make our escape." Dazed and stunned by what he had just done, Djalma did not resist and allowed himself to be pulled by the half-caste into the inner room, which had another exit.

When Rodin had exclaimed, in his admiration of the generative power of thought, that the word NECKLACE had been the germ of the infernal project he then contemplated, it was, that chance had brought to his mind the remembrance of the too famous affair of the diamond necklace, in which a woman, thanks to her vague resemblance to Queen Marie Antoinette, being dressed like that princess, and favored by the uncertainty of a twilight, had played so skillfully the part of her unfortunate sovereign, as to make the Cardinal Prince de Rohan, though familiar with the court, the complete dupe of the illusion. Having once determined on his execrable design, Rodin had sent Jacques Dumoulin to Sainte-Colombe, without telling him the real object of his mission, to ask this experienced woman to procure a fine young girl, tall, and with red hair. Once found, a costume exactly resembling that worn by Adrienne, and of which the Princess de Saint-Dizier gave the description to Rodin (though herself ignorant of this new plot), was to complete the deception. The rest is known, or may be guessed. The unfortunate girl, who acted as Adrienne’s double, believed she was only aiding in a jest. As for Agricola, he had received a letter, in which he was invited to a meeting that might be of the greatest importance to Mdlle. de Cardoville.

When Rodin exclaimed in his admiration of the creative power of thought that the word NECKLACE had sparked the wicked project he was then considering, it was because chance had reminded him of the infamous diamond necklace affair, where a woman, due to her slight resemblance to Queen Marie Antoinette, dressed like her and, aided by the dim light of twilight, skillfully impersonated her unfortunate sovereign, tricking even Cardinal Prince de Rohan, who was familiar with the court, into falling for the illusion. Once he had made up his mind about his despicable scheme, Rodin sent Jacques Dumoulin to Sainte-Colombe without revealing the true purpose of his mission, to ask this experienced woman to find a tall, young girl with red hair. Once found, a costume that exactly matched the one worn by Adrienne, which the Princess de Saint-Dizier described to Rodin (though she was unaware of this new plot), would complete the deception. The rest is known or can be guessed. The unfortunate girl, acting as Adrienne’s double, thought she was just participating in a prank. Meanwhile, Agricola received a letter inviting him to a meeting that could be very important for Mdlle. de Cardoville.

(43) See the strange effect of hasheesh. To the effect of this is attributed the kind of hallucination which seized on those unhappy persons, whom the Prince of the Assassins (the Old Man of the Mountain) used as the instruments of his vengeance.

(43) Look at the strange effect of hashish. This is linked to the type of hallucination experienced by those unfortunate people whom the Prince of the Assassins (the Old Man of the Mountain) used as tools for his revenge.





CHAPTER LXV. THE NUPTIAL BED.

The mild light of a circular lamp of oriental alabaster, suspended from the ceiling by three silver chains, spreads a faint lustre through the bed-chamber of Adrienne de Cardoville.

The soft glow of a round lamp made of oriental alabaster, hanging from the ceiling by three silver chains, casts a gentle light across the bedroom of Adrienne de Cardoville.

The large ivory bedstead, inlaid with mother-of-pearl, is not at present occupied, and almost disappears beneath snowy curtains of lace and muslin, transparent and vapory as clouds. On the white marble mantlepiece, from beneath which the fire throws ruddy beams on the ermine carpet, is the usual basket filled with a bush of red camellias, in the midst of their shining green leaves. A pleasant aromatic odor, rising from a warm and perfumed bath in the next room, penetrates every corner of the bed-chamber. All without is calm and silent. It is hardly eleven o’clock. The ivory door, opposite to that which leads to the bath-room, opens slowly. Djalma appears. Two hours have elapsed since he committed a double murder, and believed that he had killed Adrienne in a fit of jealous fury.

The large ivory bed frame, inlaid with mother-of-pearl, is currently unoccupied and almost disappears beneath snowy lace and muslin curtains, light and airy like clouds. On the white marble mantel, from which the fire casts warm beams onto the ermine carpet, sits the usual basket filled with bright red camellias among their shiny green leaves. A pleasant, fragrant scent wafts from a warm and perfumed bath in the next room, filling every corner of the bedroom. Everything outside is calm and silent. It's barely eleven o’clock. The ivory door, opposite the one leading to the bathroom, opens slowly. Djalma appears. Two hours have passed since he committed a double murder, believing he had killed Adrienne in a fit of jealous rage.

The servants of Mdlle. de Cardoville, accustomed to Djalma’s daily visits, no longer announced his arrival, and admitted him without difficulty, having received no orders to the contrary from their mistress. He had never before entered the bed-chamber, but, knowing that the apartment the lady occupied was on the first floor of the house, he had easily found it. As he entered that virgin sanctuary, his countenance was pretty calm, so well did he control his feelings, only a slight paleness tarnished the brilliant amber of his complexion. He wore that day a robe of purple cashmere, striped with silver—a color which did not show the stains of blood upon it. Djalma closed the door after him, and tore off his white turban, for it seemed to him as if a band of hot iron encircled his brow. His dark hair streamed around his handsome face. He crossed his arms upon his bosom, and looked slowly about him. When his eyes rested on Adrienne’s bed, he started suddenly, and his cheek grew purple. Then he drew his hand across his brow, hung down his head, and remained standing for some moments in a dream, motionless as a statue.

The servants of Mdlle. de Cardoville, used to Djalma’s daily visits, no longer announced him and let him in without any trouble, since they hadn’t received any orders from their mistress to do otherwise. He had never entered the bedroom before, but knowing the lady’s room was on the first floor, he found it easily. As he walked into that untouched space, his expression was pretty calm; he managed his emotions well, though a slight pallor dimmed the rich amber of his skin. That day, he wore a purple cashmere robe with silver stripes—a color that didn’t show the blood stains on it. Djalma closed the door behind him and tore off his white turban, feeling as if a band of hot iron was squeezing his head. His dark hair fell around his handsome face. He crossed his arms over his chest and looked around slowly. When his eyes landed on Adrienne’s bed, he froze suddenly, and his cheeks flushed. Then he wiped his brow, hung his head, and stood still for a few moments, lost in thought, as motionless as a statue.

After a mournful silence of a few seconds’ duration, Djalma fell upon his knees, and raised his eyes to heaven. The Asiatic’s countenance was bathed in tears, and no longer expressed any violent passion. On his features was no longer the stamp of hate, or despair, or the ferocious joy of vengeance gratified. It was rather the expression of grief at once simple and immense. For several minutes he was almost choked with sobs, and tears ran freely down his cheeks.

After a sad silence that lasted a few seconds, Djalma dropped to his knees and looked up at the sky. The Asian man's face was soaked with tears and didn't show any intense emotion anymore. There was no sign of hate, despair, or the fierce joy of revenge. Instead, his expression was one of deep and simple grief. For several minutes, he almost couldn't breathe through his sobs, and tears flowed freely down his cheeks.

“Dead! dead!” he murmured, in a half-stifled voice. “She, who this morning slept so peacefully in this chamber! And I have killed her. Now that she is dead, what is her treachery to me? I should not have killed her for that. She had betrayed me; she loved the man whom I slew—she loved him! Alas! I could not hope to gain the preference,” added he, with a touching mixture of resignation and remorse; “I, poor, untaught youth—how could I merit her love? It was my fault that she did not love me; but, always generous, she concealed from me her indifference, that she might not make me too unhappy—and for that I killed her. What was her crime? Did she not meet me freely? Did she not open to me her dwelling? Did she not allow me to pass whole days with her? No doubt she tried to love me, and could not. I loved her with all the faculties of my soul, but my love was not such as she required. For that, I should not have killed her. But a fatal delusion seized me and, after it was done, I woke as from a dream. Alas! it was not a dream: I have killed her. And yet—until this evening—what happiness I owed to her—what hope—what joy! She made my heart better, nobler, more generous. All came from her,” added the Indian, with a new burst of grief. “That remained with me—no one could take from me that treasure of the past—that ought to have consoled me. But why think of it? I struck them both—her and the man—without a struggle. It was a cowardly murder—the ferocity of the tiger that tears its innocent prey!”

“Dead! Dead!” he whispered, his voice barely audible. “She, who this morning slept so peacefully in this room! And I have killed her. Now that she’s gone, what does her betrayal mean to me? I shouldn’t have killed her for that. She betrayed me; she loved the man I killed—she loved him! Oh! I couldn’t have expected her to choose me,” he said, filled with a painful mix of acceptance and regret; “I, poor, unskilled youth—how could I deserve her love? It was my fault that she didn’t love me; but always kind, she hid her indifference from me, so I wouldn’t be too unhappy—and for that, I killed her. What was her crime? Did she not meet me willingly? Did she not welcome me into her home? Did she not let me spend whole days with her? No doubt she tried to love me and couldn’t. I loved her with all my heart and soul, but my love wasn’t what she needed. For that, I shouldn’t have killed her. But a terrible illusion took hold of me, and once it was done, I woke up as if from a dream. Alas! It wasn’t a dream: I have killed her. And yet—until this evening—what happiness I owed to her—what hope—what joy! She made my heart better, nobler, more generous. Everything came from her,” the Indian added, overwhelmed with grief. “That memory remains with me—no one can take away that treasure of the past—that should have comforted me. But why dwell on it? I struck them both—her and the man—without a fight. It was a cowardly murder—the cruelty of a tiger tearing apart its innocent prey!”

Djalma buried his face in his hands. Then, drying his tears, he resumed, “I know, clearly, that I mean to die also. But my death will not restore her to life!”

Djalma buried his face in his hands. Then, wiping his tears, he continued, “I know for sure that I want to die too. But my death won’t bring her back to life!”

He rose from the ground, and drew from his girdle Faringhea’s bloody dagger; then, taking the little phial from the hilt, he threw the blood stained blade upon the ermine carpet, the immaculate whiteness of which was thus slightly stained with red.

He got up from the ground and pulled Faringhea’s bloody dagger from his belt; then, taking the small vial from the hilt, he dropped the bloodied blade onto the white ermine carpet, which was now slightly marked with red.

“Yes,” resumed Djalma, holding the phial with a convulsive grasp, “I know well that I am about to die. It is right. Blood for blood; my life for hers. How happens it that my steel did not turn aside? How could I kill her?—but it is done—and my heart is full of remorse, and sorrow, an inexpressible tenderness—and I have come here—to die!

“Yes,” Djalma continued, gripping the vial tightly, “I know I’m about to die. It’s fair. Blood for blood; my life for hers. How did my blade not miss? How could I have killed her?—but it’s done—and my heart is filled with guilt, and sadness, an indescribable tenderness—and I’ve come here—to die!

“Here, in this chamber,” he continued, “the heaven of my burning visions!” And then he added, with a heartrending accent, as he again buried his face in his hands, “Dead! dead!”

“Here, in this room,” he continued, “the paradise of my intense dreams!” And then he added, with a deeply emotional tone, as he once again buried his face in his hands, “Gone! gone!”

“Well! I too shall soon be dead,” he resumed, in a firmer voice. “But, no! I will die slowly, gradually. A few drops of the poison will suffice; and, when I am quite certain of dying, my remorse will perhaps be less terrible. Yesterday, she pressed my hand when we parted. Who could have foretold me this?” The Indian raised the phial resolutely to his lips. He drank a few drops of the liquor it contained, and replaced it on a little ivory table close to Adrienne’s bed.

“Well! I will soon be dead too,” he continued, in a stronger voice. “But, no! I’ll die slowly, bit by bit. Just a few drops of the poison will be enough; and when I’m absolutely sure I’m dying, my guilt might not feel so overwhelming. Yesterday, she squeezed my hand when we said goodbye. Who could have predicted this?” The Indian lifted the vial to his lips with determination. He took a few drops of the liquid inside and set it back down on a small ivory table next to Adrienne’s bed.

“This liquor is sharp and hot,” said he. “Now I am certain to die. Oh! that I may still have time to feast on the sight and perfume of this chamber—to lay my dying head on the couch where she has reposed.”

“This drink is strong and intense,” he said. “Now I’m sure I’m going to die. Oh! I hope I still have time to enjoy the look and scent of this room—to lay my dying head on the couch where she has rested.”

Djalma fell on his knees beside the bed, and leaned against it his burning brow. At this moment, the ivory door, which communicated with the bath-room, rolled gently on its hinges, and Adrienne entered. The young lady had just sent away her woman, who had assisted to undress her. She wore a long muslin wrapper of lustrous whiteness. Her golden hair, neatly arranged in little plaits, formed two bands, which gave to her sweet face an extremely juvenile air. Her snowy complexion was slightly tinged with rose-color, from the warmth of the perfumed bath, which she used for a few seconds every evening. When she opened the ivory door, and placed her little naked foot, in its white satin slipper, upon the ermine carpet, Adrienne was dazzlingly beautiful. Happiness sparkled in her eyes, and adorned her brow. All the difficulties relative to her union with Djalma had now been removed. In two days she would be his. The sight of the nuptial chamber oppressed her with a vague and ineffable languor. The ivory door had been opened so gently, the lady’s first steps were so soft upon the fur carpet, that Djalma, still leaning against the bed, had heard nothing. But suddenly a cry of surprise and alarm struck upon his ear. He turned round abruptly. Adrienne stood before him.

Djalma fell to his knees beside the bed and rested his burning forehead against it. At that moment, the ivory door leading to the bathroom opened quietly, and Adrienne walked in. The young woman had just sent away her maid, who had helped her change. She wore a long muslin robe that gleamed white. Her golden hair, neatly styled in little braids, formed two bands around her sweet face, giving her an incredibly youthful look. Her fair skin had a slight rosy tint from the warmth of the perfumed bath she took for a few seconds every evening. When she opened the ivory door and placed her small bare foot, in its white satin slipper, on the ermine carpet, Adrienne looked stunningly beautiful. Happiness sparkled in her eyes and lit up her face. All the obstacles to her marrying Djalma had now been cleared. In two days, she would be his. The sight of the wedding chamber overwhelmed her with a vague and indescribable yearning. The ivory door opened so gently, and her first steps were so soft on the fur carpet, that Djalma, still leaning against the bed, hadn’t heard a thing. But suddenly, a cry of surprise and alarm reached his ears. He turned around abruptly. Adrienne stood before him.

30453m
Original

With an impulse of modesty, Adrienne closed her nightdress over her bosom, and hastily drew back, still more afflicted than angry at what she considered a guilty attempt on the part of Djalma. Cruelly hurt and offended, she was about to reproach him with his conduct, when she perceived the dagger, which he had thrown down upon the ermine carpet. At sight of this weapon, and the expression of fear and stupor which petrified the features of Djalma, who remained kneeling, motionless, with his body thrown back, hands stretched out, his eyes fixed and wildly staring Adrienne, no longer dreading an amorous surprise, was seized with an indescribable terror, and, instead of flying from the prince, advanced several steps towards him, and said, in an agitated voice, whilst she pointed to the kandjiar, “My friend, why are you here? what ails you? why this dagger?”

With a sudden sense of modesty, Adrienne pulled her nightdress up over her chest and stepped back, feeling more hurt than angry about what she thought was a guilty move from Djalma. Deeply wounded and upset, she was about to confront him about his behavior when she noticed the dagger he had thrown onto the ermine carpet. Seeing the weapon and the look of fear and shock frozen on Djalma's face, who remained kneeling, motionless, with his body leaned back, hands outstretched, and his eyes wide and fixated on her, Adrienne, no longer afraid of a romantic surprise, was hit with a deep, indescribable fear. Instead of running away from the prince, she took a few steps closer and said, her voice trembling as she pointed to the kandjiar, “My friend, why are you here? What’s wrong? Why do you have this dagger?”

Djalma made no answer. At first, the presence of Adrienne seemed to him a vision, which he attributed to the excitement of his brain, already (it might be) under the influence of the poison. But when the soft voice sounded in his ears—when his heart bounded with the species of electric shock, which he always felt when he met the gaze of that woman so ardently beloved—when he had contemplated for an instant that adorable face, so fresh and fair, in spite of its expression of deep uneasiness—Djalma understood that he was not the sport of a dream, but that Mdlle. de Cardoville was really before his eyes.

Djalma didn’t respond. At first, he thought Adrienne’s presence was just a vision brought on by the excitement in his mind, which might still be affected by the poison. But when her soft voice reached his ears—when his heart raced with that jolt of electricity he always felt when meeting the gaze of the woman he loved so passionately—when he caught a glimpse of her lovely face, so fresh and bright despite its look of deep concern—Djalma realized that he wasn’t dreaming; Mdlle. de Cardoville was truly standing right in front of him.

Then, as he began fully to grasp the thought that Adrienne was not dead, though he could not at all explain the prodigy of her resurrection, the Hindoo’s countenance was transfigured, the pale gold of his complexion became warm and red, his eyes (tarnished by tears of remorse) shone with new radiance, and his features, so lately contracted with terror and despair, expressed all the phases of the most ecstatic joy. Advancing, still on his knees, towards Adrienne, he lifted up to her his trembling hands, and, too deeply affected to pronounce a word, he gazed on her with so much amazement, love, adoration, gratitude, that the young lady, fascinated by those inexplicable looks, remained mute also, motionless also, and felt, by the precipitate beating of her heart, and by the shudder which ran through her frame, that there was here some dreadful mystery to be unfolded.

Then, as he began to truly understand that Adrienne was not dead, even though he couldn't explain the miracle of her return, the Hindoo's face transformed; the pale gold of his skin turned warm and red, his eyes (brimming with tears of regret) sparkled with new light, and his features, which had just been twisted with fear and despair, now showed every shade of pure joy. Crawling on his knees toward Adrienne, he raised his trembling hands to her, and, too overwhelmed to say anything, he gazed at her with such amazement, love, adoration, and gratitude that the young lady, captivated by his enigmatic looks, remained silent and still. She could sense, from the rapid beating of her heart and the shiver that ran through her body, that there was some terrible mystery waiting to be revealed.

At last, Djalma, clasping his hands together, exclaimed with an accent impossible to describe, “Thou art not dead!”

At last, Djalma, clasping his hands together, exclaimed with an accent impossible to describe, “You are not dead!”

“Dead!” repeated the young lady, in amazement.

“Dead!” the young lady exclaimed in disbelief.

“It was not thou, really not thou, whom I killed? God is kind and just!”

“It wasn’t you, really not you, that I killed? God is kind and just!”

And as he pronounced these words with intense joy, the unfortunate youth forgot the victim whom he had sacrificed in error.

And as he said these words with great joy, the unfortunate young man forgot the victim he had mistakenly sacrificed.

More and more alarmed, and again glancing at the dagger en which she now perceived marks of blood—a terrible evidence, in confirmation of the words of Djalma—Mdlle. de Cardoville exclaimed, “You have killed some one, Djalma! Oh! what does he say? It is dreadful!”

More and more alarmed, and glancing again at the dagger, which she now saw had marks of blood—a terrifying proof that confirmed Djalma's words—Mdlle. de Cardoville exclaimed, “You’ve killed someone, Djalma! Oh! What is he saying? This is terrible!”

“You are alive—I see you—you are here,” said Djalma, in a voice trembling with rapture. “You are here—beautiful! pure! for it was not you! Oh, no! had it been you, the steel would have turned back upon myself.”

“You're alive—I see you—you’re here,” Djalma said, his voice shaking with joy. “You’re here—beautiful! Pure! Because it wasn’t you! Oh, no! If it had been you, the knife would have turned back on me.”

“You have killed some one?” cried the young lady, beside her with this unforeseen revelation, and clasping her hands in horror. “Why? whom did you kill?”

“You’ve killed someone?” the young lady exclaimed, shocked by this unexpected revelation, clasping her hands in horror. “Why? Who did you kill?”

“I do not know. A woman that was like you—a man that I thought your lover—it was an illusion, a frightful dream—you are alive—you are here!”

“I don’t know. A woman who was like you—a man I thought was your lover—it was just an illusion, a terrifying dream—you’re alive—you’re here!”

And the oriental wept for joy.

And the person from the East cried tears of joy.

“A dream? but no, it is not a dream. There is blood upon that dagger!” cried the young lady, as she pointed wildly to the kandjiar. “I tell you there is blood upon it!”

“A dream? No, it’s not a dream. There’s blood on that dagger!” cried the young lady, as she pointed frantically at the kandjiar. “I’m telling you, there’s blood on it!”

“Yes. I threw it down just now, when I took the poison from it, thinking that I had killed you.”

“Yes. I just threw it down when I took the poison from it, thinking that I had killed you.”

“The poison!” exclaimed Adrienne, and her teeth chattered convulsively. “What poison?”

“The poison!” Adrienne exclaimed, her teeth chattering uncontrollably. “What poison?”

“I thought I had killed you, and I came here to die.”

“I thought I had killed you, and I came here to end my life.”

“To die? Oh! wherefore? who is to die?” cried the young lady, almost in delirium.

“To die? Oh! why? who is going to die?” cried the young lady, almost in delirium.

“I,” replied Djalma, with inexpressible tenderness, “I thought I had killed you—and I took poison.”

“I,” Djalma replied with deep tenderness, “I thought I had killed you—and I took poison.”

“You!” exclaimed Adrienne, becoming pale as death. “You!”

“You!” Adrienne shouted, turning as pale as a ghost. “You!”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Oh! it is not true!” said the young lady, shaking her head.

“Oh! it's not true!” said the young woman, shaking her head.

“Look!” said the Asiatic. Mechanically, he turned towards the bed—towards the little ivory table, on which sparkled the crystal phial.

“Look!” said the Asian. Without thinking, he turned toward the bed—toward the small ivory table, where the crystal vial sparkled.

With a sudden movement, swifter than thought, swifter, it may be, than the will, Adrienne rushed to the table, seized the phial, and applied it eagerly to her lips.

With a quick motion, faster than thought, maybe even faster than intention, Adrienne rushed to the table, grabbed the vial, and eagerly pressed it to her lips.

Djalma had hitherto remained on his knees; but he now uttered a terrible cry, made one spring to the drinker’s side, and dragged away the phial, which seemed almost glued to her mouth.

Djalma had been on his knees until now; but he suddenly let out a terrible scream, jumped to the drinker’s side, and yanked the bottle away, which seemed almost stuck to her lips.

“No matter! I have swallowed as much as you,” said Adrienne, with an air of gloomy triumph.

“No worries! I’ve taken in just as much as you have,” said Adrienne, with a touch of grim satisfaction.

For an instant, there followed an awful silence. Adrienne and Djalma gazed upon each other, mute, motionless, horror-struck. The young lady was the first to break this mournful silence, and said in a tone which she tried to make calm and steady, “Well! what is there extraordinary in this? You have killed, and death most expiate your crime. It is just. I will not survive you. That also is natural enough. Why look at me thus? This poison has a sharp taste—does it act quickly! Tell me, my Djalma!”

For a moment, there was a terrible silence. Adrienne and Djalma stared at each other, speechless, frozen, and horrified. The young woman was the first to break the heavy silence and said in a tone she tried to keep calm and steady, “Well! What's so extraordinary about this? You’ve killed, and death will make you pay for your crime. It’s only fair. I won’t live without you. That’s only natural. Why are you looking at me like that? This poison has a bitter taste—does it work fast? Tell me, my Djalma!”

The prince did not answer. Shuddering through all his frame, he looked down upon his hands. Faringhea had told the truth; a slight violet tint appeared already beneath the nails. Death was approaching, slowly, almost insensibly, but not the less certain. Overwhelmed with despair at the thought that Adrienne, too, was about to die, Djalma felt his courage fail him. He uttered a long groan, and hid his face in his hands. His knees shook under him, and he felt down upon the bed, near which he was standing.

The prince didn't respond. Shaking all over, he looked down at his hands. Faringhea had been right; a faint violet hue was already showing beneath his nails. Death was coming, slowly, almost imperceptibly, but it was definitely coming. Overwhelmed with despair at the thought that Adrienne was also going to die, Djalma felt his strength fading. He let out a long groan and buried his face in his hands. His knees buckled, and he collapsed onto the bed next to him.

“Already?” cried the young lady in horror, as she threw herself on her knees at Djalma’s feet. “Death already? Do you hide your face from me?”

“Already?” the young lady exclaimed in shock, as she dropped to her knees at Djalma’s feet. “Death already? Are you turning your face away from me?”

In her fright, she pulled his hands from before his face. That face was bathed in tears.

In her fear, she pulled his hands away from his face. His face was covered in tears.

“No, not yet,” murmured he, through his sobs. “The poison is slow.”

“No, not yet,” he murmured through his sobs. “The poison is taking its time.”

“Really!” cried Adrienne, with ineffable joy. Then, kissing the hands of Djalma, she added tenderly, “If the poison is slow, why do you weep?”

“Really!” exclaimed Adrienne, filled with indescribable joy. Then, kissing Djalma’s hands, she added softly, “If the poison is slow, why are you crying?”

“For you! for you!” said the Indian, in a heart-rending tone.

“For you! For you!” said the Indian, in a heartbreaking tone.

“Think not of me,” replied Adrienne, resolutely. “You have killed, and we must expiate the crime. I know not what has taken place; but I swear by our love that you did not do evil for evil’s sake. There is some horrible mystery in all this.”

“Don’t think about me,” Adrienne replied firmly. “You’ve killed, and we have to make up for that. I don’t know what happened, but I swear by our love that you didn’t do wrong just for the sake of doing wrong. There’s some terrible mystery in all of this.”

“On a pretence which I felt bound to believe,” replied Djalma, speaking quickly, and panting for breath, “Faringhea led me to a certain house. Once there, he told me that you had betrayed me. I did not believe him, but I know not what strange dizziness seized upon me—and then, through a half-obscurity, I saw you—”

“Under a pretext I felt I had to believe,” replied Djalma, speaking quickly and out of breath, “Faringhea took me to a certain house. Once we got there, he told me that you had betrayed me. I didn’t believe him, but I don’t know what strange dizziness came over me—and then, through a sort of haze, I saw you—”

“Me!”

"Me!"

“No—not you—but a woman resembling you, dressed like you, so that I believed the illusion—and then there came a man—and you flew to meet him—and I—mad with rage—stabbed her, stabbed him, saw them fall—and so came here to die. And now I find you only to cause your death. Oh, misery! misery! that you should die through me!”

“No—not you—but a woman who looked like you, dressed like you, so I fell for the illusion—and then a man showed up—and you ran to him—and I—consumed by rage—stabbed her, stabbed him, watched them fall—and that’s how I ended up here to die. And now I find you just to bring about your death. Oh, what a tragedy! What a tragedy! that you should die because of me!”

And Djalma, this man of formidable energy, began again to weep with the weakness of a child. At sight of this deep, touching, passionate despair, Adrienne, with that admirable courage which women alone possess in love, thought only of consoling Djalma. By an effort of superhuman passion, as the prince revealed to her this infernal plot, the lady’s countenance became so splendid with an expression of love and happiness, that the East Indian looked at her in amazement, fearing for an instant that he must have lost his reason.

And Djalma, this man of incredible energy, started to cry again with the vulnerability of a child. At the sight of his deep, heartfelt despair, Adrienne, with that remarkable courage that only women in love can have, thought only of comforting Djalma. Through an extraordinary surge of passion, as the prince revealed this terrible scheme to her, her face lit up with an expression of love and joy, leaving the East Indian in awe, fearing for a moment that he might have lost his mind.

“No more tears, my adored!” cried the young lady, exultingly. “No more tears—but only smiles of joy and love! Our cruel enemies shall not triumph!”

“No more tears, my beloved!” the young woman exclaimed joyfully. “No more tears—only smiles of happiness and love! Our cruel enemies will not win!”

“What do you say?”

"What do you think?"

“They wished to make us miserable. We pity them. Our felicity shall be the envy of the world!”

“They wanted to make us unhappy. We feel sorry for them. Our happiness will be the envy of everyone!”

“Adrienne—bethink you—”

"Adrienne—think about it—"

“Oh! I have all my senses about me. Listen to me, my adored! I now understand it all. Falling into a snare, which these wretches spread for you, you have committed murder. Now, in this country, murder leads to infamy, or the scaffold—and to-morrow—to-night, perhaps—you would be thrown into prison. But our enemies have said: ‘A man like Prince Djalma does not wait for infamy—he kills himself. A woman like Adrienne de Cardoville does not survive the disgrace or death of her lover—she prefers to die.’”

“Oh! I have all my senses about me. Listen to me, my love! I understand everything now. You've fallen into a trap set by these scoundrels, and you've committed murder. Here, murder leads to disgrace or execution—and tomorrow—perhaps tonight—you could be thrown in prison. But our enemies say: 'A man like Prince Djalma won't wait for disgrace—he’ll take his own life. A woman like Adrienne de Cardoville can't live through the shame or death of her lover—she chooses to die.'”

“Therefore a frightful death awaits them both,” said the black-robed men; “and that immense inheritance, which we covet—‘”

“Therefore, a terrible death is in store for both of them,” said the men in black robes; “and that huge inheritance that we desire—”

“And for you—so young, so beautiful so innocent—death is frightful, and these monsters triumph!” cried Djalma. “They have spoken the truth!”

“And for you—so young, so beautiful, so innocent—death is terrifying, and these monsters win!” shouted Djalma. “They've told the truth!”

“They have lied!” answered Adrienne. “Our death shall be celestial. This poison is slow—and I adore you, my Djalma!”

“They have lied!” replied Adrienne. “Our death will be divine. This poison is slow—and I love you, my Djalma!”

She spoke those words in a low voice, trembling with passionate love, and, leaning upon Djalma’s knees, approached so near, that he felt her warm breath upon his cheek. As he felt that breath, and saw the humid flame that darted from the large, swimming eyes of Adrienne, whose half opened lips were becoming of a still deeper and brighter hue, the Indian started—his young blood boiled in his veins—he forgot everything—his despair, and the approach of death, which as yet (as with Adrienne), only showed itself in a kind of feverish ardor. His face, like the young girl’s, became once more splendidly beautiful.

She said those words softly, filled with intense love, and leaning on Djalma’s knees, got so close that he felt her warm breath on his cheek. As he felt that breath and saw the moist fire in Adrienne's large, glistening eyes, her half-opened lips taking on an even deeper and brighter shade, the Indian was taken aback—his youthful passion surged through him—he forgot everything—his despair and the looming presence of death, which for now (like with Adrienne) only revealed itself through a kind of feverish excitement. His face, like the young girl’s, regained its extraordinary beauty.

“Oh, my lover! my husband! how beautiful you are!” said Adrienne, with idolatry. “Those eyes—that brow—those lips—how I love them!—How many times has the remembrance of your grace and beauty, coupled with your love, unsettled my reason, and shaken my resolves—even to this moment, when I am wholly yours!—Yes, heaven wills that we should be united. Only this morning, I gave to the apostolic man, that was to bless our union, in thy name and mine, a royal gift—a gift, that will bring joy and peace to the heart of many an unfortunate creature. Then what have we to regret, my beloved? Our immortal souls will pass away in a kiss, and ascend, full of love, to that God who is all love!”

“Oh, my love! my husband! you’re so beautiful!” said Adrienne, with admiration. “Those eyes—that forehead—those lips—how I adore them! How many times has remembering your grace and beauty, along with your love, clouded my mind and shaken my resolve—even now, when I am completely yours!—Yes, it’s clear that heaven wants us to be together. Just this morning, I gave the priest, who is going to bless our union in your name and mine, a generous gift—a gift that will bring joy and peace to many unfortunate souls. So what do we have to regret, my love? Our souls will leave this world with a kiss and rise, filled with love, to that God who is pure love!”

“Adrienne!”

“Adrienne!”

“Djalma!”

“Djalma!”

The light, transparent curtains fell like a cloud over that nuptial and funereal couch. Yes, funereal; for, two hours after, Adrienne and Djalma breathed their last sigh in a voluptuous agony.

The light, sheer curtains draped like a cloud over that wedding and funeral couch. Yes, funeral; because, two hours later, Adrienne and Djalma took their final breaths in a passionate agony.





CHAPTER LXVI. A DUEL TO THE DEATH.

Adrienne and Djalma died on the 30th of May. The following scene took place on the 31st, the eve of the day appointed for the last convocation of the heirs of Marius de Rennepont. The reader will no doubt remember the room occupied by M. Hardy, in the “house of retreat,” in the Rue de Vaugirard—a gloomy and retired apartment, opening on a dreary little garden, planted with yew-trees, and surrounded by high walls. To reach this chamber, it was necessary to cross two vast rooms, the doors of which, once shut, intercepted all noise and communication from without. Bearing this in mind, we may go on with our narrative. For the last three or four days, Father d’Aigrigny occupied this apartment. He had not chosen it, but had been induced to accept it, under most plausible pretexts, given him at the instigation of Rodin. It was about noon. Seated in an arm-chair, by the window opening on the little garden, Father d’Aigrigny held in his hand a newspaper, in which he read as follows, under the head of “Paris:”

Adrienne and Djalma died on May 30th. The following scene occurred on the 31st, the day before the final gathering of the heirs of Marius de Rennepont. The reader will likely remember the room occupied by M. Hardy in the “house of retreat” on Rue de Vaugirard—a dark and secluded space that opened onto a dreary little garden filled with yew trees, surrounded by high walls. To get to this room, you had to cross two large rooms, the doors of which, once closed, blocked out all sound and communication from outside. Keeping this in mind, we can continue with our story. For the last three or four days, Father d’Aigrigny had been staying in this room. He hadn’t chosen it himself but was persuaded to take it for very convincing reasons given to him at Rodin's suggestion. It was around noon. Sitting in an armchair by the window overlooking the little garden, Father d’Aigrigny held a newspaper, reading the following under the heading “Paris:”

“Eleven p.m.—A most horrible and tragical event has just excited the greatest consternation in the quarter of the Rue de Richelieu. A double murder has been committed, on the person of a young man and woman. The girl was killed on the spot, by the stroke of a dagger; hopes are entertained of saving the life of the young man. The crime is attributed to jealousy. The officers of justice are investigating the matter. We shall give full particulars tomorrow.”

“11 p.m.—A dreadful and tragic event has just caused great panic in the Rue de Richelieu area. A double murder has occurred involving a young man and woman. The girl was killed instantly by a dagger; there are hopes of saving the young man’s life. The crime is believed to be motivated by jealousy. Law enforcement is looking into the situation. We will provide full details tomorrow.”

When he had read these lines, Father d’Aigrigny threw down the paper and remained in deep thought.

When he read these lines, Father d’Aigrigny tossed the paper aside and fell into deep thought.

“It is incredible,” said he, with bitter envy, in allusion to Rodin. “He has attained his end. Hardly one of his anticipations has been defeated. This family is annihilated, by the mere play of the passions, good and evil that he has known how to set in motion. He said it would be so. Oh! I must confess,” added Father d’Aigrigny, with a jealous and hateful smile, “that Rodin is a man of rare dissimulation, patience, energy, obstinacy and intelligence. Who would have told a few months ago, when he wrote under my orders, a discreet and humble socius, that he had already conceived the most audacious ambition, and dared to lift his eyes to the Holy See itself? that, thanks to intrigues and corruption, pursued with wondrous ability, these views were not so unreasonable? Nay, that this infernal ambition would soon be realized, were it not that the secret proceedings of this dangerous man have long been as secretly watched?—Ah!” sneered Father d’Aigrigny, with a smile of irony and triumph, “you wish to be a second Sixtus V., do you? And, not content with this audacious pretension, you mean, if successful, to absorb our Company in the Papacy, even as the Sultan has absorbed the Janissaries. Ah! You would make us your stepping-stone to power! And you have thought to humiliate and crush me with your insolent disdain! But patience, patience: the day of retribution approaches. I alone am the depository of our General’s will. Father Caboccini himself does not know that. The fate of Rodin is in my hands. Oh! it will not be what he expects. In this Rennepont affair (which, I must needs confess, he has managed admirably), he thinks to outwit us all, and to work only for himself. But to-morrow—”

“It’s unbelievable,” he said, filled with bitter envy, referring to Rodin. “He’s achieved his goal. Almost none of his expectations have been thwarted. This family has been destroyed by the very passions, both good and evil, that he’s managed to stir up. He predicted it would happen. Oh! I must admit,” Father d’Aigrigny continued, with a jealous, spiteful smile, “that Rodin is a man of extraordinary deceit, patience, energy, stubbornness, and intelligence. Who would have guessed a few months ago, when he wrote under my direction as a discreet and humble associate, that he had already formed the most ambitious goals and dared to set his sights on the Holy See itself? That, thanks to his skillful intrigues and corruption, these ambitions weren’t so far-fetched? No, that this diabolical ambition will soon come to fruition, if it weren’t for the fact that this dangerous man’s secret actions have been closely monitored?—Ah!” sneered Father d’Aigrigny, with an ironic, triumphant grin, “you want to be a second Sixtus V., don’t you? And, not satisfied with this bold ambition, you plan, if you succeed, to absorb our Company into the Papacy, just like the Sultan absorbed the Janissaries. Ah! You see us as a stepping stone to your power! And you thought you could demean and crush me with your arrogant disdain! But patience, patience: the day of reckoning is coming. I alone hold our General’s will. Father Caboccini doesn’t even know that. Rodin’s fate is in my hands. Oh! It won’t turn out the way he thinks. In this Rennepont affair (which, I must confess, he’s managed quite well), he believes he’s outsmarting all of us for his own benefit. But tomorrow—”

Father d’Aigrigny was suddenly disturbed in these agreeable reflections. He heard the door of the next room open, and, as he turned round to see who was coming, the door of the apartment in which he was turned upon its hinges. Father d’Aigrigny started with surprise, and became almost purple. Marshal Simon stood before him. And, behind the marshal, in the shadow of the door, Father d’Aigrigny perceived the cadaverous face of Rodin. The latter cast on him one glance of diabolical delight, and instantly disappeared. The door was again closed, and Father d’Aigrigny and Marshal Simon were left alone together. The father of Rose and Blanche was hardly recognizable. His gray hair had become completely white. His pale, thin face had not been shaved for some days. His hollow eyes were bloodshot and restless, and had in them something wild and haggard. He was wrapped in a large cloak, and his black cravat was tied loosely about his neck. In withdrawing from the apartment, Rodin had (as if by inadvertence) double-locked the door on the outside. When he was alone with the Jesuit, the marshal threw back his cloak from his shoulders, and Father d’Aigrigny could see two naked swords, stuck through a silk handkerchief which served him as a belt.

Father d’Aigrigny was suddenly interrupted in these pleasant thoughts. He heard the door to the next room open, and as he turned to see who was coming in, the door to his own apartment swung open. Father d’Aigrigny jumped in surprise, and his face nearly turned purple. Marshal Simon stood in front of him. Behind the marshal, in the shadow of the doorway, Father d’Aigrigny caught sight of Rodin’s gaunt face. Rodin gave him a quick look of malicious satisfaction and then vanished. The door closed again, leaving Father d’Aigrigny and Marshal Simon alone together. The father of Rose and Blanche was hardly recognizable. His gray hair had turned completely white. His pale, thin face hadn’t been shaved in several days. His sunken eyes were bloodshot and restless, holding a wild and haggard expression. He was wrapped in a large cloak, and his black cravat was loosely tied around his neck. In leaving the apartment, Rodin had (seemingly by accident) double-locked the door from the outside. Once alone with the Jesuit, the marshal threw back his cloak from his shoulders, revealing two naked swords tucked into a silk handkerchief that acted as his belt.

30461m
Original

Father d’Aigrigny understood it all. He remembered how, a few days before, Rodin had obstinately pressed him to say what he would do if the marshal were to strike him in the face. There could be no doubt that he, who thought to have held the fate of Rodin in his hands, had been brought by the latter into a fearful peril; for he knew that, the two outer rooms being closed, there was no possibility of making himself heard, and that the high walls of the garden only bordered upon some vacant lots. The first thought which occurred to him, one by no means destitute of probability, was that Rodin, either by his agents at Rome, or by his own incredible penetration, had learned that his fate depended on Father d’Aigrigny, and hoped therefore to get rid of him, by delivering him over to the inexorable vengeance of the father of Rose and Blanche. Without speaking a word, the marshal unbound the handkerchief from his waist, laid the two swords upon the table, and, folding his arms upon his breast, advanced slowly towards Father d’Aigrigny. Thus these two men, who through life had pursued each other with implacable hatred, at length met face to face—they, who had fought in hostile armies, and measured swords in single combat, and one of whom now came to seek vengeance for the death of his children. As the marshal approached, Father d’Aigrigny rose from his seat. He wore that day a black cassock, which rendered still more visible the pale hue, which had now succeeded to the sudden flush on his cheek. For a few seconds, the two men stood face to face without speaking. The marshal was terrific in his paternal despair. His calmness, inexorable as fate, was more impressive than the most furious burst of anger.

Father d’Aigrigny understood everything. He remembered how, just a few days earlier, Rodin had stubbornly insisted he explain what he would do if the marshal slapped him in the face. There was no doubt that he, who thought he held Rodin's fate in his hands, had been put into a terrifying situation by him; because he knew that with the two outer rooms closed, there was no way to be heard, and that the tall garden walls only bordered some empty lots. The first thought that crossed his mind, which was far from unlikely, was that Rodin, either through his agents in Rome or his own remarkable insight, had found out that his fate depended on Father d’Aigrigny, and was hoping to eliminate him by turning him over to the relentless wrath of Rose and Blanche's father. Without saying a word, the marshal took off the handkerchief from his waist, set the two swords on the table, and, crossing his arms over his chest, slowly moved toward Father d’Aigrigny. Thus, these two men, who had relentlessly chased each other with deep-seated hatred throughout their lives, finally stood face to face—having fought in opposing armies and clashed swords in one-on-one duels, with one now coming to seek revenge for the death of his children. As the marshal approached, Father d’Aigrigny rose from his chair. That day, he wore a black cassock, which accentuated the pale complexion that had replaced the sudden flush on his cheek. For a few seconds, the two men faced each other in silence. The marshal was terrifying in his parental despair. His calmness, as unyielding as fate itself, was more striking than the wildest outburst of anger.

“My children are dead,” said he at last, in a slow and hollow tone. “I come to kill you.”

“My children are dead,” he finally said, his voice slow and empty. “I’m here to kill you.”

“Sir,” cried Father d’Aigrigny, “listen to me. Do not believe—”

“Sir,” called Father d’Aigrigny, “hear me out. Don’t believe—”

“I must kill you,” resumed the marshal, interrupting the Jesuit; “your hate followed my wife into exile, where she perished. You and your accomplices sent my children to certain death. For twenty years you have been my evil genius. I must have your life, and I will have it.”

“I have to kill you,” the marshal continued, cutting off the Jesuit. “Your hatred chased my wife into exile, where she died. You and your partners condemned my children to certain death. For twenty years, you have been my curse. I need your life, and I will take it.”

“My life belongs, first, to God,” answered Father d’Aigrigny, piously, “and then to who likes to take it.”

“My life belongs, first, to God,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, with a devout expression, “and then to anyone who wants to take it.”

“We will fight to the death in this room,” said the marshal; “and, as I have to avenge my wife and children, I am tranquil as to the result.”

“We will fight to the death in this room,” said the marshal; “and since I have to avenge my wife and children, I am calm about the outcome.”

“Sir,” answered Father d’Aigrigny, coldly, “you forget that my profession forbids me to fight. Once I accepted your challenge—but my position is changed since then.”

“Sir,” replied Father d’Aigrigny, coolly, “you forget that my role prevents me from fighting. I once accepted your challenge—but my circumstances have changed since then.”

“Ah!” said the marshal, with a bitter smile; “you refuse to fight because you are a priest?”

“Ah!” said the marshal, with a bitter smile; “you won't fight because you're a priest?”

“Yes, sir—because I am a priest.”

“Yes, sir—because I'm a pastor.”

“So that, because he is a priest, a wretch like you may commit any crime, any baseness, under shelter of his black gown?”

“So, because he’s a priest, a wretch like you can get away with any crime, any low act, under the cover of his black robe?”

“I do not understand a word of your accusations. In any case, the law is open,” said Father d’Aigrigny, biting his pale lips, for he felt deeply the insult offered by the marshal; “if you have anything to complain of, appeal to that law, before which all are equal.”

“I don’t understand a word of your accusations. Regardless, the law is open,” said Father d’Aigrigny, biting his pale lips, as he felt the deep insult from the marshal; “if you have any complaints, take them to that law, where everyone is equal.”

Marshal Simon shrugged his shoulders in angry disdain. “Your crimes escape the law—and, could it even reach you, that would not satisfy my vengeance, after all the evil you have done me, after all you have taken from me,” said the marshal; and, at the memory of his children, his voice slightly trembled; but he soon proceeded, with terrible calmness: “You must feel that I now only live for vengeance. And I must have such revenge as is worth the seeking—I must have your coward’s heart palpitating on the point of my sword. Our last duel was play; this will be earnest—oh! you shall see.”

Marshal Simon shrugged his shoulders in angry disdain. “Your crimes evade the law—and even if it could catch up to you, that wouldn’t satisfy my hunger for revenge, considering all the harm you've caused me, all that you’ve taken from me,” said the marshal. At the thought of his children, his voice quivered slightly; but he quickly continued with a chilling calmness: “You must understand that I now live solely for vengeance. And I need a revenge that’s worth pursuing—I want your coward’s heart beating on the end of my sword. Our last duel was just a game; this time it will be serious—oh! You will see.”

The marshal walked up to the table, where he had laid the two swords. Father d’Aigrigny needed all his resolution to restrain himself. The implacable hate which he had always felt for Marshal Simon, added to these insults, filled him with savage ardor. Yet he answered, in a tone that was still calm: “For the last time, sir, I repeat to you, that my profession forbids me to fight.”

The marshal approached the table, where he had placed the two swords. Father d’Aigrigny had to gather all his strength to hold back. The relentless hatred he had always felt for Marshal Simon, combined with these insults, filled him with fierce anger. Still, he replied, in a tone that remained steady: “For the last time, sir, I’ll say it again: my profession prohibits me from fighting.”

“Then you refuse?” said the marshal, turning abruptly towards him.

“Then you’re refusing?” said the marshal, turning abruptly towards him.

“I refuse.”

"No way."

“Positively?”

"Really?"

“Positively. Nothing on earth should force me to it.”

“Definitely. Nothing on earth could make me do it.”

“Nothing.”

"Nothing."

“No, sir; nothing.”

“No, sir; nothing at all.”

“We shall see,” said the marshal, as his hand fell with its full force on the cheek of Father d’Aigrigny.

“We'll see,” said the marshal, as he slapped Father d’Aigrigny hard across the face.

The Jesuit uttered a cry of fury; all his blood rushed to his face, so roughly handled; the courage of the man (for he was brave), his ancient military ardor, carried him away; his eyes sparkled, and, with teeth firmly set, and clenched fists, he advanced towards the marshal, exclaiming: “The swords! the swords!”

The Jesuit shouted in anger; all the blood rushed to his face from being roughly treated; the man’s courage (because he was brave), his old military spirit, took over; his eyes sparkled, and, with his teeth gritted and fists clenched, he moved toward the marshal, exclaiming: “The swords! The swords!”

But suddenly, remembering the appearance of Rodin, and the interest which the latter had in bringing about this encounter, he determined to avoid the diabolical snare laid by his former socius, and so gathered sufficient resolution to restrain his terrible resentment.

But suddenly, recalling how Rodin looked and the interest he had in making this meeting happen, he decided to steer clear of the devilish trap set by his former associate, and found enough strength to hold back his intense anger.

To his passing fury succeeded a calm, full of contrition; and, wishing to play his part out to the end, he knelt down, and bowing his head and beating his bosom, repeated: “Forgive me, Lord, for yielding to a movement of rage! and, above all, forgive him who has injured me!”

To his intense anger replaced a calm filled with regret; and, wanting to see it through to the end, he knelt down, bowed his head, and beat his chest, saying: “Forgive me, Lord, for giving in to my anger! And, most importantly, forgive the one who has hurt me!”

In spite of his apparent resignation, the Jesuit’s voice was neatly agitated. He seemed to feel a hot iron upon his cheek, for never before in his life, whether as a soldier or a priest, had he suffered such an insult. He had thrown himself upon his knees, partly from religious mummery, and partly to avoid the gaze of the marshal, fearing that, were he to meet his eye, he should not be able to answer for himself, but give way to his impetuous feelings. On seeing the Jesuit kneel down, and on hearing his hypocritical invocation, the marshal, whose sword was in his hand, shook with indignation.

In spite of his apparent resignation, the Jesuit’s voice was clearly shaken. He felt as though a hot iron was against his cheek, for never before in his life, whether as a soldier or a priest, had he faced such an insult. He dropped to his knees, partly out of religious pretense, and partly to avoid the marshal's gaze, fearing that if he made eye contact, he wouldn’t be able to control himself and would give in to his intense emotions. When the marshal saw the Jesuit kneel and heard his insincere plea, he trembled with rage, his sword in hand.

“Stand up, scoundrel!” he said, “stand up, wretch!” And he spurned the Jesuit with his boot.

“Get up, you scoundrel!” he said, “get up, you wretch!” And he kicked the Jesuit with his boot.

At this new insult, Father d’Aigrigny leaped up, as if he had been moved by steel springs. It was too much; he could bear no more. Blinded with rage, he rushed to the able, caught up the other sword, and exclaimed, grinding his teeth together: “Ah! you will have blood. Well then! it shall be yours—if possible!”

At this new insult, Father d’Aigrigny jumped up, as if propelled by metal springs. It was too much; he couldn’t take it anymore. Blinded by rage, he rushed to the table, grabbed the other sword, and shouted, grinding his teeth: “Ah! You will have blood. Well then! It will be yours—if I can make it happen!”

And the Jesuit, still in all the vigor of manhood, his face purple, his large gray eyes sparkling with hate, fell upon his guard with the ease and skill of a finished swordsman.

And the Jesuit, still in the full strength of his manhood, his face flushed, his large gray eyes shining with hate, attacked his guard with the ease and skill of a seasoned swordsman.

“At last!” cried the marshal, as their blades were about to cross.

“At last!” shouted the marshal, just as their blades were about to clash.

But once more reflection came to damp the fire of the Jesuit. He remembered how this hazardous duel would gratify the wishes of Rodin, whose fate was in his hands, and whom he hated perhaps even more than the marshal. Therefore, in spite of the fury which possessed him, in spite of his secret hope to conquer in this combat, so strong and healthy did he feel himself, and so fatal had been the effects of grief on the constitution of Marshal Simon, he succeeded in mastering his rage, and, to the amazement of the marshal, dropped the point of his sword, exclaiming: “I am a minister of the Lord, and must not shed blood. Forgive ne, heaven! and, oh! forgive my brother also.”

But after some more thought, the Jesuit's anger began to fade. He realized that this risky duel would only fulfill Rodin's wishes, whose fate rested in his hands, and whom he probably loathed even more than the marshal. So, despite the rage consuming him and his quiet hope to win this fight, he felt strong and healthy, and he acknowledged how devastating grief had been for Marshal Simon. He managed to control his fury and, to the marshal's shock, lowered the tip of his sword, shouting: “I am a minister of the Lord, and I must not spill blood. Forgive me, heaven! And oh! forgive my brother too.”

Then placing the blade beneath his heel, he drew the hilt suddenly towards him, and broke the weapon into two pieces. The duel was no longer possible. Father d’Aigrigny had put it out of his own power to yield to a new burst of violence, of which he saw the imminent danger. Marshal Simon remained for an instant mute and motionless with surprise and indignation, for he also saw that the duel was now impossible. But, suddenly, imitating the Jesuit, the marshal placed his blade also under his heel, broke it in half, and picking up the pointed end, about eighteen inches in length tore off his black silk cravat, rolled it round the broken part so as to form a handle, and said to Father d’Aigrigny: “Then we will fight with daggers.”

Then, placing the blade under his heel, he suddenly pulled the hilt towards him and broke the weapon in two. The duel was no longer an option. Father d’Aigrigny had made it impossible for himself to give in to a new outburst of violence, which he recognized was just about to happen. Marshal Simon stood there for a moment, speechless and frozen in shock and anger, realizing that the duel was now off the table. But suddenly, mirroring the Jesuit, the marshal also placed his blade under his heel, broke it in half, and picked up the pointed end, about eighteen inches long. He tore off his black silk cravat, wrapped it around the broken part to create a handle, and said to Father d’Aigrigny, “Then we’ll fight with daggers.”

Struck with this mixture of coolness and ferocity, the Jesuit exclaimed: “Is this then a demon of hell?”

Struck by this blend of calmness and intensity, the Jesuit exclaimed: “Is this really a demon from hell?”

“No; it is a father, whose children have been murdered,” said the marshal, in a hollow voice, whilst he fitted the blade to his hand, and a tear stood in the eye, that instantly after became fierce and ardent.

“No; it’s a father whose children have been murdered,” said the marshal, in a hollow voice, as he adjusted the blade in his hand, with a tear in his eye that quickly turned fierce and intense.

The Jesuit saw that tear. There was in this mixture of vindictive rage and paternal grief something so awful, and yet so sacred, that for the first time in his life Father d’Aigrigny felt fear—cowardly, ignoble fear—fear for his own safety. While a combat with swords was in question, in which skill, agility, and experience are such powerful auxiliaries to courage, his only difficulty had been to repress the ardor of his hate—but when he thought of the combat proposed, body to body, face to face, heart to heart, he trembled, grew pale, and exclaimed: “A butchery with knives?—never!”

The Jesuit noticed that tear. There was in this mix of vengeful anger and paternal sorrow something so horrifying, and yet so sacred, that for the first time in his life, Father d’Aigrigny felt fear—cowardly, shameful fear—fear for his own safety. While a sword fight was on the table, where skill, agility, and experience serve as strong allies to bravery, his only challenge had been controlling the intensity of his hatred—but when he thought about the proposed fight, body to body, face to face, heart to heart, he trembled, turned pale, and exclaimed: “A slaughter with knives?—never!”

His countenance and the accent betrayed his alarm, so that the marshal himself was struck with it, and fearing to lose his revenge, he cried: “After all, he is a coward! The wretch had only the courage or the vanity of a fencer. This pitiful renegade—this traitor to his country—whom I have cuffed, kicked—yes, kicked, most noble marquis!—shame of your ancient house—disgrace to the rank of gentleman, old or new—ah! it is not hypocrisy, it is not calculation, as I at first thought—it is fear! You need the noise of war, and the eyes of spectators to give you courage—”

His expression and accent revealed his fear, so much so that the marshal noticed it too, and worried about missing his chance for revenge, he shouted: “After all, he's a coward! The miserable guy only has the bravery or the pride of a fencer. This pathetic traitor—this sellout to his country—whom I’ve slapped, kicked—yes, kicked, most noble marquis!—the shame of your noble lineage—the disgrace of being a gentleman, whether old or new—ah! it's not hypocrisy, it’s not strategy, as I first thought—it’s fear! You need the sound of battle and the gaze of onlookers to give you courage—”

“Sir—have a care!” said Father d’Aigrigny, stammering through his clenched teeth, for rage and hate now made him forget his fear-“Must I then spit on you, to make the little blood you have left rise to your face?” cried the exasperated marshal.

“Sir—watch out!” Father d’Aigrigny said, stammering through his clenched teeth, as rage and hate made him forget his fear. “Must I then spit on you to make the little blood you have left rise to your face?” the exasperated marshal shouted.

“Oh! this is too much! too much!” said the Jesuit, seizing the pointed piece of the blade that lay at his feet.

“Oh! this is way too much! way too much!” said the Jesuit, grabbing the sharp piece of the blade that was at his feet.

“It is not enough!” said the marshal, panting for breath. “There, Judas!” and he spat in his face.

“It’s not enough!” said the marshal, out of breath. “There, Judas!” and he spat in his face.

“If you will not fight now,” added the marshal, “I will beat you like a dog, base child-murderer!”

“If you don’t fight now,” added the marshal, “I will beat you like a dog, you pathetic child killer!”

On receiving the uttermost insult which can be offered to an already insulted man, Father d’Aigrigny lost all his presence of mind, forgot his interests, his resolutions, his fears, forgot even Rodin—felt only the frenzied ardor of revenge—and, recovering his courage, rejoiced in the prospect of a close struggle, in which his superior strength promised success over the enfeebled frame of the marshal for, in this kind of brutal and savage combat, physical strength offers an immense advantage. In an instant, Father d’Aigrigny had rolled his handkerchief round the broken blade, and rushed upon Marshal Simon, who received the shock with intrepidity. For the short time that this unequal struggle lasted—unequal, for the marshal had since some days been a prey to a devouring fever, which had undermined his strength—the two combatants, mute in their fury, uttered not a word or a cry. Had any one been present at this horrible scene, it would have been impossible for him to tell how they dealt their blows. He would have seen two heads—frightful, livid, convulsed—rising, falling, now here, now there—arms, now stiff as bars of iron, and now twisting like serpents—and, in the midst of the undulation of the blue coat of the marshal and the black cassock of the Jesuit, from time to time the sudden gleam of the steel. He would have heard only a dull stamping, and now and then a deep breath. In about two minutes at most, the two adversaries fell, and rolled one over the other. One of them—it was Father d’Aigrigny—contrived to disengage himself with a violent effort, and to rise upon his knees. His arms fell powerless by his side; and then the dying voice of the marshal murmured: “My children! Dagobert!”

On receiving the ultimate insult that can be offered to someone who's already been insulted, Father d’Aigrigny lost all composure, forgot his interests, his plans, his fears, even forgot about Rodin—only the frenzied desire for revenge remained—and, regaining his courage, felt exhilarated by the prospect of a fierce struggle, where his superior strength promised to overpower the weakened Marshal Simon. In this kind of brutal and savage fight, physical strength provides a huge advantage. In an instant, Father d’Aigrigny wrapped his handkerchief around the broken blade and rushed at Marshal Simon, who faced the attack fearlessly. For the brief time this unequal struggle lasted—unequal because the marshal had been suffering from a consuming fever for days that had drained his strength—the two fighters, silent in their rage, exchanged no words or cries. If anyone had witnessed this horrific scene, it would have been impossible to see how they landed their blows. They would have seen two heads—terrifying, pale, contorted—rising, falling, shifting from here to there—arms stiff as iron bars one moment, curling like snakes the next—and amidst the swirling blue coat of the marshal and the black cassock of the Jesuit, the occasional flash of steel. They would have only heard dull thuds and, now and then, heavy breathing. In about two minutes at most, the two opponents collapsed and rolled over each other. One of them—it was Father d’Aigrigny—managed to free himself with a violent effort and got up on his knees. His arms fell uselessly at his sides, and then the dying voice of the marshal murmured: “My children! Dagobert!”

“I have killed him,” said Father d’Aigrigny, in a weak voice; “but I feel—that I am wounded—to death.”

“I’ve killed him,” said Father d’Aigrigny, in a weak voice; “but I feel—that I am mortally wounded.”

Leaning with one hand on the ground, the Jesuit pressed the other to his bosom. His black cassock was pierced through and through, but the blades, which had served for the combat, being triangular and very sharp, the blood instead of issuing from the wounds, was flowing inwards.

Leaning on one hand on the ground, the Jesuit pressed the other against his chest. His black robe was stabbed multiple times, but the blades, which were triangular and very sharp, caused the blood to flow inward instead of leaking out from the wounds.

“Oh! I die—I choke,” said Father d’Aigrigny, whose features were already changing with the approach of death.

“Oh! I'm dying—I can't breathe,” said Father d’Aigrigny, whose face was already changing as death approached.

At this moment, the key turned twice in the door, Rodin appeared on the threshold, and, thrusting in his head, he said in a humble and discreet voice: “May I come in?”

At that moment, the key turned twice in the door, Rodin appeared in the doorway, and, sticking his head in, he said in a low and respectful voice: “Can I come in?”

At this dreadful irony, Father d’Aigrigny strove to rise, and rush upon Rodin; but he fell back exhausted; the blood was choking him.

At this terrible irony, Father d’Aigrigny tried to get up and charge at Rodin, but he collapsed back, worn out; the blood was suffocating him.

“Monster of hell!” he muttered, casting on Rodin a terrible glance of rage and agony. “Thou art the cause of my death.”

“Monster from hell!” he muttered, shooting Rodin a fierce look of anger and pain. “You're the reason I'm dying.”

“I always told you, my dear father, that your old military habits would be fatal to you,” answered Rodin with a frightful smile. “Only a few days ago, I gave you warning, and advised you take a blow patiently from this old swordsman—who seems to have done with that work forever, which is well—for the Scripture says: ‘All they that take the sword shall perish with the sword.’ And then this Marshal Simon might have had some claim on his daughter’s inheritance. And, between ourselves, my dear father, what was I to do? It was necessary to sacrifice you for the common interest; the rather, that I well knew what you had in pickle for me to-morrow. But I am not so easily caught napping.”

“I always told you, my dear father, that your old military habits would be bad for you,” Rodin replied with a chilling smile. “Just a few days ago, I warned you and suggested you take a beating from this old swordsman—who seems to be done with that now, which is good—because Scripture says: ‘All who take the sword will die by the sword.’ Then Marshal Simon might have had a claim to his daughter’s inheritance. And between us, my dear father, what was I supposed to do? It was essential to sacrifice you for the greater good; especially since I knew what you were planning for me tomorrow. But I’m not so easily caught off guard.”

“Before I die,” said Father d’Aigrigny, in a failing voice, “I will unmask you.”

“Before I die,” said Father d’Aigrigny, in a weak voice, “I will expose you.”

“Oh, no, you will not,” said Rodin, shaking his head with a knowing air; “I alone, if you please, will receive your last confession.”

“Oh, no, you won't,” Rodin said, shaking his head knowingly; “I alone, if you don’t mind, will take your last confession.”

“Oh! this is horrible,” moaned Father d’Aigrigny, whose eyes were closing. “May God have mercy on me, if it is not too late!—Alas! at this awful moment, I feel that I have been a great sinner—”

“Oh! this is horrible,” moaned Father d’Aigrigny, whose eyes were closing. “May God have mercy on me, if it’s not too late!—Alas! at this terrible moment, I feel that I have been a great sinner—”

“And, above all, a great fool,” said Rodin, shrugging his shoulders, and watching with cold disdain the dying moments of his accomplice.

“And, above all, a total fool,” said Rodin, shrugging his shoulders and watching with cold disdain the final moments of his accomplice.

Father d’Aigrigny had now but a few minutes more to live. Rodin perceived it, and said: “It is time to call for help.” And the Jesuit ran, with an air of alarm and consternation, into the courtyard of the house.

Father d’Aigrigny had only a few minutes left to live. Rodin realized this and said, “It’s time to get help.” The Jesuit rushed out, looking alarmed and distressed, into the courtyard of the house.

Others came at his cries; but, as he had promised, Rodin had only quitted Father d’Aigrigny as the latter had breathed his last sigh.

Others arrived at his pleas; but, as he had promised, Rodin had only left Father d’Aigrigny after the latter had taken his last breath.

That evening, alone in his chamber, by the glimmer of a little lamp, Rodin sat plunged in a sort of ecstatic contemplation, before the print representing Sixtus V. The great house-clock struck twelve. At the last stroke, Rodin drew himself up in all the savage majesty of his infernal triumph, and exclaimed: “This is the first of June. There are no more Renneponts!—Methinks, I hear the hour from the clock of St. Peter’s at Rome striking!”

That evening, alone in his room, illuminated by a small lamp, Rodin sat lost in a kind of ecstatic thought, gazing at a print of Sixtus V. The big clock in the house chimed twelve. With the final chime, Rodin straightened up in the fierce grandeur of his dark triumph and exclaimed, “It’s the first of June. The Renneponts are no more!—I think I can hear the clock of St. Peter’s in Rome striking!”

30469m
Original




CHAPTER LXVII. A MESSAGE.

While Rodin sat plunged in ambitious reverie, contemplating the portrait of Sixtus V., good little Father Caboccini, whose warm embraces had so much irritated the first mentioned personage, went secretly to Faringhea, to deliver to him a fragment of an ivory crucifix, and said to him with his usual air of jovial good-nature: “His Excellency Cardinal Malipieri, on my departure from Rome, charged me to give you this only on the 31st of May.”

While Rodin sat lost in ambitious thoughts, thinking about the portrait of Sixtus V., kind Father Caboccini, whose warm hugs had annoyed Rodin, quietly went to Faringhea to give him a piece of an ivory crucifix. He said with his usual cheerful demeanor, “His Excellency Cardinal Malipieri asked me, before I left Rome, to give you this only on the 31st of May.”

The half-caste, who was seldom affected by anything, started abruptly, almost with an expression of pain. His face darkened, and bending upon the little father a piercing look, he said to him: “You were to add something.”

The mixed-race man, who was rarely moved by anything, suddenly reacted, almost as if in pain. His expression turned serious, and leaning in with a sharp look, he said to the little father: “You were supposed to add something.”

“True,” replied Father Caboccini; “the words I was to add are these: ‘There is many a slip ‘twixt the cup and the lip.’”

“True,” replied Father Caboccini; “the words I was to add are these: ‘There are many missteps between the cup and the lip.’”

“It is well,” said the other. Heaving a deep sigh, he joined the fragment of the ivory crucifix to a piece already in his possession; it fitted exactly.

“It’s good,” said the other. Taking a deep breath, he attached the piece of the ivory crucifix to a part he already had; it fit perfectly.

Father Caboccini looked at him with curiosity, for the cardinal had only told him to deliver the ivory fragment to Faringhea, and to repeat the above words. Being somewhat mystified with all this, the reverend father said to the half-caste: “What are you going to do with that crucifix?”

Father Caboccini looked at him with curiosity, since the cardinal had only instructed him to deliver the ivory piece to Faringhea and repeat the words mentioned. Feeling a bit confused by all of this, the reverend father asked the mixed-race man, “What are you planning to do with that crucifix?”

“Nothing,” said Faringhea, still absorbed in painful thought.

“Nothing,” said Faringhea, still deep in painful thought.

“Nothing?” resumed the reverend father, in astonishment. “What, then, was the use of bringing it so far?”

“Nothing?” the reverend father continued, astonished. “Then what was the point of bringing it this far?”

Without satisfying his curiosity, Faringhea replied: “At what hour to morrow does Father Rodin go to the Rue Saint Francois?”

Without satisfying his curiosity, Faringhea replied: “What time does Father Rodin go to Rue Saint Francois tomorrow?”

“Very early.”

"Super early."

“Before leaving home, he will go to say prayers in the chapel?”

“Before leaving home, is he going to say prayers in the chapel?”

“Yes, according to the habit of our reverend fathers.”

“Yes, following the practice of our esteemed elders.”

“You sleep near him?”

"Are you sleeping next to him?"

“Being his socius, I occupy the room next to his.”

“Since I’m his companion, I share the room next to his.”

“It is possible,” said Faringhea, after a moment’s silence, “that the reverend father, full of the great interests which occupy his mind, might forget to go to the chapel. In that case, pray remind him of this pious duty.”

“It’s possible,” said Faringhea after a brief pause, “that the reverend father, preoccupied with the important matters on his mind, might forget to attend the chapel. If that happens, please remind him of this sacred duty.”

“I shall not fail.”

"I will not fail."

“Pray do not fail,” repeated Faringhea, anxiously.

“Please don’t fail,” Faringhea said anxiously again.

“Be satisfied,” said the good little father; “I see that you take great interest in his salvation.”

“Be satisfied,” said the caring father; “I can see that you’re really invested in his salvation.”

“Great interest.”

“High interest.”

“It is very praiseworthy in you. Continue as you have begun, and you may one day belong, completely to our Company,” said Father Caboccini, affectionately.

“It’s really commendable of you. Keep going the way you have, and you might one day fully join our Company,” said Father Caboccini, warmly.

“I am as yet but a poor auxiliary member,” said Faringhea, humbly; “but no one is more devoted to the Society, body and soul. Bowanee is nothing to it.”

“I’m still just a low-level member,” Faringhea said humbly, “but no one is more dedicated to the Society, heart and soul. Bowanee doesn’t compare.”

“Bowanee! who is that, my good friend?”

“Bowanee! Who is that, my friend?”

“Bowanee makes corpses which rot in the ground. The Society makes corpses which walk about.”

“Bowanee creates bodies that decay in the earth. The Society creates bodies that walk around.”

“Ah, yes! Perinde ac cadaver—they were the last words of our great saint, Ignatius de Loyola. But who is this Bowanee?”

“Ah, yes! Perinde ac cadaver—they were the last words of our great saint, Ignatius de Loyola. But who is this Bowanee?”

“Bowanee is to the Society what a child is to a man,” replied the Asiatic, with growing excitement. “Glory to the Company—glory! Were my father its enemy, I would kill my father. The man whose genius inspires me most with admiration, respect, and terror—were he its enemy, I would kill, in spite of all,” said the half-caste, with an effort. Then, after a moment’s silence, he looked full in Caboccini’s face, and added: “I say this, that you may report my words to Cardinal Malipieri, and beg him to mention them to—”

“Bowanee is to the Society what a child is to a man,” replied the Asiatic, getting more excited. “Praise the Company—praise! If my father were its enemy, I would kill my father. The person whose genius I admire, respect, and fear the most—if he were its enemy, I would kill him, no matter what,” said the half-caste, struggling to speak. Then, after a brief silence, he looked directly at Caboccini and added: “I say this so you can tell Cardinal Malipieri about my words and ask him to mention them to—”

Faringhea stopped short. “To whom should the cardinal mention your words?” asked Caboccini.

Faringhea stopped abruptly. “Who should the cardinal mention your words to?” asked Caboccini.

“He knows,” replied the half-caste, abruptly. “Good night!”

“He knows,” replied the mixed-race person, bluntly. “Good night!”

“Good-night, my friend! I can only approve of your excellent sentiments with regard to our Company. Alas! it is in want of energetic defenders, for there are said to be traitors in its bosom.”

“Good night, my friend! I can only agree with your great feelings about our Company. Unfortunately, it needs strong defenders, as there are said to be traitors among us.”

“For those,” said Faringhea, “we must have no pity.”

“For those,” said Faringhea, “we can’t feel sorry.”

“Certainly,” said the good little father; “we understand one another.”

“Of course,” said the kind little dad; “we’re on the same page.”

“Perhaps,” said the half-caste. “Do not, at all events, forget to remind Father Rodin to go to chapel to-morrow morning.”

“Maybe,” said the mixed-race person. “Just make sure to remind Father Rodin to go to chapel tomorrow morning.”

“I will take care of that,” said Father Caboccini.

“I’ll handle that,” said Father Caboccini.

The two men parted. On his return to the house, Caboccini learned that a courier, only arrived that night from Rome, had brought despatches to Rodin.

The two men separated. When Caboccini returned to the house, he found out that a courier, who had just arrived that night from Rome, had delivered messages to Rodin.





CHAPTER LXVIII. THE FIRST OF JUNE.

The chapel belonging to the house of the reverend fathers in the Rue de Vaugirard, was gay and elegant. Large panes of stained glass admitted a mysterious light; the altar shone with gold and silver; and at the entrance of this little church, in an obscure corner beneath the organ loft, was a font for holy water in sculptured marble. It was close to this font, in a dark nook where he could hardly be seen, that Faringhea knelt down, early on the 1st of June, as soon indeed as the chapel doors were opened. The half-caste was exceedingly sad. From time to time he started and sighed, as if agitated by a violent internal struggle. This wild, untamable being, possessed with the monomania of evil and destruction, felt, as may be imagined, a profound admiration for Rodin, who exercised over him a kind of magnetic fascination. The half-caste, almost a wild beast in human form, saw something supernatural in the infernal genius of Rodin. And the latter, too sagacious not to have discovered the savage devotion of this wretch, had made, as we have seen, good use of him, is bringing about the tragical termination of the loves of Adrienne and Djalma. But what excited to an incredible degree the admiration of Faringhea, was what he knew of the Society of Jesus. This immense, occult power, which undermined the world by its subterraneous ramifications, and reached its ends by diabolical means, had inspired the half-caste with a wild enthusiasm. And if anything in the world surpassed his fanatical admiration for Rodin, it was his blind devotion to the Company of Ignatius de Loyola, which, as he said, could make corpses that walk about. Hid in the shadow of the organ-loft, Faringhea was reflecting deeply on these things, when footsteps were heard, and Rodin entered the chapel, accompanied by his socius, the little one-eyed father.

The chapel belonging to the reverend fathers on Rue de Vaugirard was bright and stylish. Large stained glass windows let in a mysterious light; the altar glimmered with gold and silver; and near the entrance of this small church, in a hidden corner beneath the organ loft, was a font for holy water made of sculptured marble. It was right by this font, in a dim nook where he could hardly be seen, that Faringhea knelt down early on June 1st, as soon as the chapel doors opened. The half-caste was extremely sad. Every now and then, he jumped and sighed, as if he was caught in a violent internal struggle. This wild, untamable being, consumed by a singular obsession with evil and destruction, felt a deep admiration for Rodin, who had a sort of magnetic pull over him. The half-caste, almost a wild beast in human form, saw something supernatural in Rodin's infernal genius. And Rodin, too clever to have missed this wretched man's savage devotion, had made good use of him in orchestrating the tragic end of Adrienne and Djalma's love story. But what heightened Faringhea's admiration to an incredible degree was what he knew about the Society of Jesus. This immense, secretive power, which quietly undermined the world through its hidden networks and achieved its goals through diabolical means, filled the half-caste with wild enthusiasm. And if anything could surpass his fanatical admiration for Rodin, it was his blind loyalty to the Company of Ignatius de Loyola, which, as he claimed, could create walking corpses. Hidden in the shadows of the organ loft, Faringhea was deeply reflecting on these thoughts when footsteps were heard, and Rodin entered the chapel, accompanied by his companion, the small one-eyed father.

Whether from absence of mind, or that the shadow of the orange-loft completely concealed the half-caste, Rodin dipped his fingers into the font without perceiving Faringhea, who stood motionless as a statue, though a cold sweat streamed from his brow. The prayer of Rodin was, as may be supposed, short; he was in haste to get to the Rue Saint-Francois. After kneeling down with Father Caboccini for a few seconds, he rose, bowed respectfully to the altar, and returned towards the door, followed by his socius. At the moment Rodin approached the font he perceived the tall figure of the half-caste standing out from the midst of the dark shadow; advancing a little, Faringhea bowed respectfully to Rodin, who said to him, in a low voice; “Come to me at two o’clock.”

Whether from distraction or because the shadow of the orange-loft completely hid the mixed-race man, Rodin dipped his fingers into the font without noticing Faringhea, who stood still like a statue, though cold sweat flowed down his brow. Rodin's prayer was, as you might expect, brief; he was eager to get to Rue Saint-Francois. After kneeling with Father Caboccini for a few seconds, he stood up, bowed respectfully to the altar, and headed back toward the door, followed by his companion. Just as Rodin reached the font, he noticed the tall figure of the mixed-race man emerging from the dark shadow; stepping forward a bit, Faringhea bowed respectfully to Rodin, who said to him quietly, “Come to me at two o’clock.”

So saying, Rodin stretched forth his hand to dip it into the holy water; but Faringhea spared him the trouble, by offering him the sprinkling brush, which generally stood in the font.

So saying, Rodin reached out his hand to dip it into the holy water; but Faringhea saved him the effort by offering him the sprinkling brush, which usually stood in the font.

Pressing between his dirty fingers the damp hairs of the brush, which the half-caste held by the handle, Rodin wetted his thumb and forefinger, and, according to custom, traced the sign of the cross upon his forehead. Then, opening the door of the chapel, he went out, after again repeating to Faringhea: “Come to me at two o’clock.”

Pressing the damp bristles of the brush between his dirty fingers, which the mixed-race man held by the handle, Rodin wetted his thumb and forefinger and, as usual, marked the sign of the cross on his forehead. Then, he opened the chapel door and walked out, again telling Faringhea: “Come to me at two o’clock.”

Thinking he would also make use of the sprinkling-brush, which, Faringhea, still motionless, held with a trembling hand, Father Caboccini stretched out his fingers to reach it, when the half-breed, as if determined to confine his favors to Rodin, hastily withdrew the instrument. Deceived in his expectation, Father Caboccini lost no time in following Rodin, whom he was not to leave that day for a single moment, and, getting into a hackney-coach with him, set out for the Rue Saint-Francois. It is impossible to describe the look which the half breed fixed upon Rodin as the latter quitted the chapel. Left alone in the sacred edifice, Faringhea sank upon the stones, half kneeling, half crouching, with his face buried in his hands. As the coach drew near the quarter of the Marais, in which was situated the house of Marius de Rennepont, a feverish agitation, and the devouring impatience of triumph, were visible on the countenance of Rodin. Two or three times he opened his pocketbook, and read and arranged the different certificates of death of the various members of the Rennepont family; and from time to time he thrust his head anxiously from the coach-window, as if he had wished to hasten the slow progress of the vehicle.

Thinking he would also use the sprinkling brush that Faringhea, still motionless, held with a trembling hand, Father Caboccini reached out for it. But the half-breed, seemingly determined to reserve his attention for Rodin, quickly pulled the tool away. Disappointed, Father Caboccini wasted no time following Rodin, whom he planned to stay with all day, and hopped into a cab with him, heading for Rue Saint-Francois. It’s impossible to describe the look that Faringhea gave Rodin as he left the chapel. Left alone in the sacred space, Faringhea sank onto the stones, half kneeling, half crouching, with his face buried in his hands. As the cab approached the Marais district, where Marius de Rennepont’s house was located, Rodin's face showed a feverish excitement and an intense impatience for success. He opened his wallet two or three times, reading and sorting the different death certificates of the Rennepont family members; occasionally, he leaned eagerly out of the coach window, as if hoping to speed up the vehicle’s slow pace.

The good little father, his socius, did not take his eye off Rodin, and his look had a strange and crafty expression. At last the coach entered the Rue Saint-Francois, and stopped before the iron-studded door of the old house, which had been closed for a century and a half. Rodin sprang from the coach with the agility of a young man, and knocked violently at the door, whilst Father Caboccini, less light of foot, descended more prudently to the ground. No answer was returned to the loud knocking of Rodin. Trembling with anxiety, he knocked again. This time, as he listened attentively, he heard slow steps approaching. They stopped at some distance from the door, which was not yet opened.

The good little father, his companion, kept his eyes on Rodin, and his gaze had a strange and sly look. Finally, the coach turned onto Rue Saint-Francois and stopped in front of the iron-studded door of the old house, which had been shut for a hundred and fifty years. Rodin jumped out of the coach with the agility of a young man and banged on the door forcefully, while Father Caboccini, less nimble, climbed down more cautiously. Rodin's loud knocking received no reply. Anxious, he knocked again. This time, as he listened carefully, he heard slow footsteps approaching. They paused at some distance from the door, which still remained closed.

“It is keeping one upon red-hot coals,” said Rodin, for he felt as if there was a burning fire in his chest. He again shook the door violently, and began to gnaw his nails according to his custom.

“It feels like standing on red-hot coals,” said Rodin, since he felt like there was a burning fire in his chest. He shook the door violently again and started to bite his nails, as he usually did.

Suddenly the door opened, and Samuel, the Jew guardian, appeared beneath the porch. The countenance of the old man expressed bitter grief. Upon his venerable cheeks were the traces of recent tears, which he strove to dry with his trembling hands, as he opened the door to Rodin.

Suddenly, the door swung open, and Samuel, the Jewish guardian, stepped out onto the porch. The old man's face showed deep sorrow. Fresh tears marked his weathered cheeks, which he tried to wipe away with his shaking hands as he welcomed Rodin in.

“Who are you, gentlemen?” said Samuel.

“Who are you guys?” Samuel asked.

“I am the bearer of a power of attorney from the Abbe Gabriel, the only living representative of the Rennepont family,” answered Rodin, hastily. “This gentleman is my secretary,” added he, pointing to Father Caboccini, who bowed.

“I have a power of attorney from Abbe Gabriel, the only living representative of the Rennepont family,” Rodin replied quickly. “This gentleman is my secretary,” he said, pointing to Father Caboccini, who nodded.

After looking attentively at Rodin, Samuel resumed: “I recognize you, sir. Please to follow me.” And the old guardian advanced towards the house in the garden, making a sign to the two reverend fathers to follow.

After carefully observing Rodin, Samuel continued, “I see you, sir. Please follow me.” The old guardian then walked toward the house in the garden, signaling for the two reverend fathers to follow.

“That confounded old man kept me so long at the door,” said Rodin to his socius, “that I think I have caught a cold in consequence. My lips and throat are dried up, like parchment baked at the fire.”

“That annoying old man kept me at the door for so long,” said Rodin to his companion, “that I think I’ve caught a cold because of it. My lips and throat are dry, like parchment baked in the fire.”

“Will you not take something, my dear, good father? Suppose you were to ask this man for a glass of water,” cried the little one-eyed priest, with tender solicitude.

“Will you not take something, my dear, good father? What if you asked this man for a glass of water?” cried the little one-eyed priest, with caring concern.

“No, no,” answered Rodin; “it is nothing. I am devoured by impatience. That is all.”

“No, no,” Rodin replied; “it’s nothing. I’m just overwhelmed with impatience. That’s all.”

Pale and desolate, Bathsheba, the wife of Samuel, was standing at the door of the apartment she occupied with her husband, in the building next the street. As the Jew passed before her, he said, in Hebrew: “The curtains of the Hall of Mourning?”

Pale and desolate, Bathsheba, Samuel's wife, was standing at the door of the apartment she shared with her husband, in the building next to the street. As the Jew walked by her, he said, in Hebrew: “The curtains of the Hall of Mourning?”

“Are closed.”

"Closed."

“And the iron casket?”

"And the iron box?"

“Is prepared,” answered Bathsheba, also in Hebrew.

“Is ready,” answered Bathsheba, also in Hebrew.

After pronouncing these words, completely unintelligible to Rodin and Caboccini, Samuel and Bathsheba exchanged a bitter smile, notwithstanding the despair impressed on their countenances.

After saying these words, which Rodin and Caboccini couldn't understand at all, Samuel and Bathsheba shared a bitter smile, despite the despair evident on their faces.

Ascending the steps, followed by the two reverend fathers, Samuel entered the vestibule of the house, in which a lamp was burning. Endowed with an excellent local memory, Rodin was about to take the direction of the Red Saloon, in which had been held the first convocation of the heirs, when Samuel stopped him, and said: “It is not that way.”

Ascending the steps, followed by the two reverend fathers, Samuel entered the entryway of the house, where a lamp was glowing. With an amazing memory for the area, Rodin was about to head toward the Red Saloon, where the first meeting of the heirs had happened, when Samuel halted him and said, “It’s not that way.”

Then, taking the lamp, he advanced towards a dark staircase, for the windows of the house had not been un-bricked.

Then, taking the lamp, he moved toward a dark staircase, since the windows of the house had not been covered up.

“But,” said Rodin, “the last time, we met in a saloon on the ground floor.”

“But,” said Rodin, “the last time we met, it was in a bar on the ground floor.”

“To-day, we must go higher,” answered Samuel, as he began slowly to ascend the stairs.

“Today, we have to go up higher,” Samuel replied, as he started to slowly climb the stairs.

“Where to? higher!” said Rodin, following him.

“Where to? Higher!” said Rodin, following him.

“To the Hall of Mourning,” replied the Jew, and he continued to ascend.

“To the Hall of Mourning,” replied the Jew, and he kept climbing.

“What is the Hall of Mourning?” resumed Rodin, in some surprise.

“What is the Hall of Mourning?” Rodin asked again, surprised.

“A place of tears and death,” answered the Israelite; and he kept on ascending through the darkness, for the little lamp threw but a faint light around.

“A place of tears and death,” replied the Israelite; and he continued climbing through the darkness, as the small lamp cast only a dim light around.

“But,” said Rodin, more and more astonished, and stopping short on the stairs, “why go to this place?”

“But,” said Rodin, increasingly puzzled, stopping abruptly on the stairs, “why go to this place?”

“The money is there,” answered Samuel, and he went on,

“The money is there,” answered Samuel, and he continued,

“Oh? if the money is there, that alters the case,” replied Rodin; and he made haste to regain the few steps he had lost by stopping.

“Oh? If the money is there, that changes things,” Rodin replied, quickly making up the few steps he had lost by stopping.

Samuel continued to ascend, and, at a turn of the staircase, the two Jesuits could see by the pale light of the little lamp, the profile of the old Israelite, in the space left between the iron balustrade and the wall, as he climbed on with difficulty above them. Rodin was struck with the expression of Samuel’s countenance. His black eyes, generally so calm, sparkled with ardor. His features, usually impressed with a mixture of sorrow, intelligence, and goodness, seemed to grow harsh and stern, and his thin lips wore a strange smile.

Samuel continued to climb, and at a turn in the staircase, the two Jesuits could see by the dim light of the small lamp the silhouette of the old Israelite in the gap between the iron railing and the wall as he struggled to ascend above them. Rodin was taken aback by the look on Samuel's face. His usually calm black eyes sparkled with intensity. His features, typically showing a blend of sorrow, intelligence, and kindness, appeared to grow harsh and severe, and his thin lips wore an unusual smile.

“It is not so very high,” whispered Rodin to Caboccini, “and yet my legs ache, and I am quite out of breath. There is a strange throbbing too in my temples.”

“It’s not that high,” Rodin whispered to Caboccini, “but my legs are aching, and I’m really out of breath. There’s also a strange throbbing in my temples.”

In fact, Rodin breathed hard, and with difficulty. To this confidential communication, good little Father Caboccini, in general so full of tender care for his colleague, made no answer. He seemed to be in deep thought.

In fact, Rodin was breathing heavily and with effort. To this private message, the kind-hearted Father Caboccini, who usually showed a lot of concern for his colleague, didn’t respond. He appeared to be lost in thought.

“Will we soon be there?” said Rodin, impatiently, to Samuel.

“Are we almost there?” Rodin asked Samuel, feeling impatient.

“We are there,” replied the Israelite.

"We're here," replied the Israelite.

“And a good thing too,” said Rodin.

“And that's a good thing too,” said Rodin.

“Very good,” said the Jew.

“Very good,” said the man.

Stopping in the midst of a corridor, he pointed with the hand in which he held the lamp to a large door from which streamed a faint light. In spite of his growing surprise. Rodin entered resolutely, followed by Father Caboccini and Samuel. The apartment in which these three personage, now found themselves was very large. The daylight only entered from a belvedere in the roof, the four sides of which had been covered with leaden plates, each of which was pierced with seven holes, forming a cross, thus:

Stopping in the middle of a hallway, he pointed with the hand holding the lamp to a large door from which a faint light was shining. Despite his increasing surprise, Rodin entered confidently, followed by Father Caboccini and Samuel. The room where these three found themselves was very spacious. Daylight came in only through a skylight in the ceiling, the four sides of which were covered with lead plates, each with seven holes arranged in a cross, like this:

             *
          * * *
             *
             *
             *
             *
          * * *
             *
             *
             *

Now, the light being only admitted through these holes, the obscurity would have been complete, had it not been for a lamp, which burned on a large massive slab of black marble, fixed against one of the walls. One would have taken it for a funeral chamber, for it was all hung with black curtains, fringed with white. There was no furniture, save the slab of black marble we have already mentioned. On this slab was an iron casket, of the manufacture of the seventeenth century, admirably adorned with open work, like lace made of metal.

Now, the only light came through these holes, and it would have been totally dark if it weren’t for a lamp burning on a large, heavy slab of black marble fixed to one of the walls. You might have thought it was a funeral chamber because it was draped in black curtains trimmed with white. There was no furniture except for the black marble slab we mentioned earlier. On this slab sat an iron casket from the seventeenth century, beautifully decorated with intricate metalwork that looked like lace.

Addressing Rodin, who was wiping his forehead with his dirty handkerchief, and looking round him with surprise, but not fear, Samuel said to him: “The will of the testator, however strange it may appear, is sacred with me, and must be accomplished in all things.”

Addressing Rodin, who was wiping his forehead with his dirty handkerchief, and looking around him with surprise, but not fear, Samuel said to him: “The wishes of the deceased, no matter how unusual they may seem, are important to me and must be carried out in every way.”

“Certainly,” said Rodin; “but what are we to do here?”

“Sure,” said Rodin; “but what are we supposed to do here?”

“You will know presently, sir. You are the representative of the only remaining heir of the Rennepont family, the Abbe Gabriel de Rennepont?”

“You’ll find out soon, sir. You are the representative of the only remaining heir of the Rennepont family, Abbe Gabriel de Rennepont?”

“Yes, sir, and here are my papers,” replied Rodin.

“Yes, sir, and here are my documents,” replied Rodin.

“To save time,” resumed Samuel, “I will, previous to the arrival of the magistrate, go through the inventory of the securities contained in this casket, which I withdrew yesterday from the custody of the Bank of France.”

“To save time,” Samuel continued, “I will, before the magistrate arrives, go through the inventory of the securities in this casket, which I took out yesterday from the Bank of France.”

“The securities are there?” cried Rodin, advancing eagerly towards the casket.

“The securities are there?” shouted Rodin, moving eagerly toward the casket.

“Yes, sir,” replied Samuel, “as by the list. Your secretary will call them over, and I will produce each in turn. They can then be replaced in the casket, which I will deliver up to you in presence of the magistrate.”

“Yes, sir,” Samuel replied, “as per the list. Your secretary will call them out, and I’ll present each one in order. They can then be placed back in the casket, which I’ll hand over to you in front of the magistrate.”

“All this seems perfectly correct,” said Rodin.

"That all sounds completely right," said Rodin.

Samuel delivered the list to Father Caboccini, and approaching the casket, touched a spring, which was not seen by Rodin. The heavy lid flew open, and, while Father Caboccini read the names of the different securities, Samuel showed them to Rodin, who returned them to the old Jew, after a careful examination. This verification did not last long, for this immense fortune was all comprised, as we already know, in eight government securities, five hundred thousand francs in bank-note, thirty five thousand francs in gold, and two hundred and fifty francs in silver—making in all an amount of two hundred and twelve millions, one hundred and seventy-five thousand francs. When Rodin had counted the last of the five hundred bank-notes, of a thousand francs each, he said, as he returned them to Samuel: “It is quite right. Two hundred and twelve millions, one hundred and seventy-five thousand francs!”

Samuel handed the list to Father Caboccini, and as he approached the casket, he pressed a hidden latch that Rodin couldn't see. The heavy lid swung open, and while Father Caboccini checked the names of the different securities, Samuel showed them to Rodin, who examined them carefully before returning them to the old Jew. This verification didn't take long since this immense fortune was all contained, as we already know, in eight government securities, five hundred thousand francs in banknotes, thirty-five thousand francs in gold, and two hundred and fifty francs in silver—totaling two hundred and twelve million, one hundred and seventy-five thousand francs. After counting the last of the five hundred banknotes, each worth a thousand francs, Rodin said as he handed them back to Samuel, “It’s all correct. Two hundred and twelve million, one hundred and seventy-five thousand francs!”

He was no doubt almost choked with joy, for he breathed with difficulty, his eyes closed, and he was obliged to lean upon Father Caboccini’s arm, as he said to him in an altered voice: “It is singular. I thought myself proof against all such emotions; but what I feel is extraordinary.”

He was definitely almost overwhelmed with joy, as he struggled to breathe, his eyes shut, leaning on Father Caboccini’s arm as he spoke to him in a changed voice: “It’s strange. I thought I was immune to these feelings; but what I’m experiencing is extraordinary.”

The natural paleness of the Jesuit increased so much, and he seemed so much agitated with convulsive movements, that Father Caboccini exclaimed: “My dear father, collect yourself; do not let success overcome you thus.”

The Jesuit's natural pallor increased significantly, and he appeared so agitated with twitching movements that Father Caboccini exclaimed, “My dear father, pull yourself together; don’t let success overwhelm you like this.”

Whilst the little one-eyed man was, attending to Rodin, Samuel carefully replaced the securities in the iron casket. Thanks to his unconquerable energy, and to the joy he felt at seeing himself so near the term of his labors, Rodin mastered this attack of weakness, and drawing himself up, calm and proud, he said to Caboccini: “It is nothing. I did not survive the cholera to die of joy on the first of June.”

While the little one-eyed man was helping Rodin, Samuel carefully put the securities back in the iron box. Thanks to his unstoppable energy and the joy he felt at being so close to finishing his work, Rodin overcame this moment of weakness. Straightening up, calm and proud, he said to Caboccini, "It's nothing. I didn't survive cholera just to die of happiness on June first."

And, though still frightfully pale, the countenance of the Jesuit shone with audacious confidence. But now, when Rodin appeared to be quite recovered, Father Caboccini seemed suddenly transformed. Though short, fat, and one-eyed, his features assumed on the instant so firm, harsh, and commanding an expression, that Rodin recoiled a step as he looked at him. Then Father Caboccini, drawing a paper from his pocket, kissed it respectfully, glanced sternly at Rodin, and read as follows, in a severe and menacing tone:

And even though he was still incredibly pale, the Jesuit's face radiated bold confidence. But now, as Rodin seemed to have fully recovered, Father Caboccini looked like he had changed completely. Despite being short, overweight, and one-eyed, his expression suddenly turned so strict, harsh, and authoritative that Rodin took a step back at the sight of him. Then Father Caboccini pulled a piece of paper from his pocket, kissed it respectfully, shot a stern look at Rodin, and began to read in a serious and threatening tone:

“‘On receipt of the present rescript, the Reverend Father Rodin will deliver up all his powers to the Reverend Father Caboccini, who is alone commissioned, with the Reverend Father d’Aigrigny, to receive the inheritance of the Rennepont family, if, in His eternal justice, the Lord should restore this property, of which our Company has been wronged.

“Upon receiving this document, Father Rodin will hand over all his authority to Father Caboccini, who, along with Father d’Aigrigny, is solely authorized to accept the inheritance of the Rennepont family, if, in His eternal justice, the Lord chooses to restore this property that our Company has been wronged of.”

“‘Moreover, on receipt of the present rescript, the Reverend Father Rodin, in charge of a person to be named by the Reverend Father Caboccini, shall be conveyed to our house in the Town of Laval, to be kept in strict seclusion in his cell until further orders.’”

“‘Additionally, upon receiving this letter, Father Rodin, who is responsible for a person to be identified by Father Caboccini, will be taken to our location in the Town of Laval, where he will be kept under strict isolation in his room until further notice.’”

Then Father Caboccini handed the rescript to Rodin, that the latter might read the signature of the General of the Company. Samuel, greatly interested by this scene, drew a few steps nearer, leaving the casket half-open. Suddenly, Rodin burst into a loud laugh—a laugh of joy, contempt and triumph, impossible to describe. Father Caboccini looked at him with angry astonishment; when Rodin, growing still more imperious and haughty, and with an air of more sovereign disdain than ever, pushed aside the paper with the back of his dirty hand and said: “What is the date of that scribble?”

Then Father Caboccini handed the document to Rodin so he could read the signature of the General of the Company. Samuel, very curious about this scene, took a few steps closer, leaving the box half-open. Suddenly, Rodin burst out laughing—a laugh filled with joy, scorn, and triumph, hard to describe. Father Caboccini stared at him in angry disbelief; meanwhile, Rodin, becoming even more commanding and arrogant, and with an air of supreme disdain, pushed the paper aside with the back of his dirty hand and said, “What's the date on that scribble?”

“The eleventh of May,” answered Father Caboccini in amazement.

“The eleventh of May,” Father Caboccini replied in surprise.

“Here is a brief, that I received last night from Rome, under date of the eighteenth. It informs me that I am appointed GENERAL OF THE ORDER. Read!”

“Here’s a brief I got last night from Rome, dated the eighteenth. It lets me know that I’ve been appointed GENERAL OF THE ORDER. Read!”

Father Caboccini took the paper, read it, and remained thunderstruck. Then, returning it humbly to Rodin, he respectfully bent his knee before him. Thus seemed the ambitious views of Rodin accomplished. In spite of the hatred and suspicion of that party, of which Cardinal Malipieri was the representative and the chief, Rodin, by address and craft, audacity and persuasion, and in consequence of the high esteem in which his partisans at Rome held his rare capacity, had succeeded in deposing his General, and in procuring his own elevation to that eminent post. Now, according to his calculation, aided by the millions he was about to possess, it would be but one step from that post to the pontifical throne. A mute witness of this scene, Samuel smiled also with an air of triumph, as he closed the casket by means of the spring known only to himself. That metallic sound recalled Rodin from the heights of his mad ambition to the realities of life, and he said to Samuel in a sharp voice: “You have heard? These millions must be delivered to me alone.”

Father Caboccini took the paper, read it, and was left speechless. Then, he humbly returned it to Rodin, respectfully kneeling before him. It seemed that Rodin's ambitious plans were coming to fruition. Despite the hatred and suspicion from the faction represented by Cardinal Malipieri, Rodin, through his skill, boldness, and persuasion, along with the high regard his supporters in Rome had for his unique talents, managed to depose his General and secure his own rise to that prestigious position. Now, according to his calculations, with the millions he was about to acquire, it would only take one more step from that position to the papal throne. As a silent observer of this scene, Samuel also smiled triumphantly while closing the casket with a spring mechanism known only to him. That metallic sound brought Rodin back from the heights of his reckless ambition to the realities of life, and he said to Samuel in a sharp tone: “Did you hear? These millions have to be delivered to me alone.”

He extended his hands eagerly and impatiently towards the casket, as if he would have taken possession of it, before the arrival of the magistrate. Then Samuel in his turn seemed transfigured, and, folding his arms upon his breast, and drawing up his aged form to its full height, he assumed a threatening and imposing air. His eyes flashed with indignation, and he said in a solemn tone: “This fortune—at first the humble remains of the inheritance of the most noble of men, whom the plots of the sons of Loyola drove to suicide—this fortune, which has since become royal in amount, thanks to the sacred probity of three generations of faithful servants—this fortune shall never be the reward of falsehood, hypocrisy and murder. No! the eternal justice of heaven will not allow it.”

He eagerly and impatiently reached out towards the casket, as if he wanted to claim it before the magistrate arrived. Then Samuel seemed transformed; he folded his arms over his chest and stood tall, taking on a threatening and commanding presence. His eyes blazed with anger as he said in a grave tone: “This fortune—originally the modest remnants of the inheritance of the most honorable man, driven to suicide by the schemes of the sons of Loyola—this wealth, which has since grown significantly thanks to the unwavering integrity of three generations of loyal servants—this fortune will never be the reward for deceit, hypocrisy, and murder. No! The eternal justice of heaven will not permit it.”

“On murder? what do you mean, sir?” asked Rodin, boldly.

“On murder? What do you mean, sir?” Rodin asked, confidently.

Samuel made no answer. He stamped his foot, and extended his arm slowly towards the extremity of the apartment. Then Rodin and Father Caboccini beheld an awful spectacle. The draperies on the wall were drawn aside, as if by an invisible hand. Round a funeral vault, faintly illumined-by the bluish light of a silver lamp, six dead bodies were ranged upon black biers, dressed in long black robes. They were: Jacques Rennepont—Francois Hardy—Rose and Blanche Simon—Adrienne and Djalma. They appeared to be asleep. Their eyelids were closed, their hands crossed over their breasts. Father Caboccini, trembling in every limb, made the sign of the cross, and retreating to the opposite wall, buried his face in his hands. Rodin on the contrary, with agitated countenance, staring eyes, and hair standing on end, yielding to an invincible attraction, advanced towards those inanimate forms. One would have said that these last of the Renneponts had only just expired. They seemed to be in the first hour of the eternal sleep.(44)

Samuel didn’t reply. He stamped his foot and slowly pointed toward the far end of the room. Then Rodin and Father Caboccini witnessed a terrifying sight. The curtains on the wall were pulled back, as if by an unseen hand. Around a funeral vault, dimly lit by the bluish glow of a silver lamp, lay six lifeless bodies on black biers, dressed in long black robes. They were: Jacques Rennepont—Francois Hardy—Rose and Blanche Simon—Adrienne and Djalma. They looked like they were asleep. Their eyes were closed, and their hands rested crossed over their chests. Father Caboccini, shaking all over, made the sign of the cross and backed away to the opposite wall, burying his face in his hands. In contrast, Rodin, with an anxious expression, wide eyes, and hair standing on end, felt a powerful pull and moved toward the lifeless figures. It seemed as if the last of the Renneponts had just died. They looked like they were in the early moments of eternal sleep.

“Behold those whom thou host slain!” cried Samuel, in a voice broken with sobs. “Yea! your detestable plots caused their death—and, as they fell one by one, it was my pious care to obtain possession of their poor remains, that they may all repose in the same sepulchre. Oh!—cursed—cursed—cursed—be thou who has killed them! But their spoils shall escape thy murderous hands.”

“Look at those you’ve killed!” Samuel shouted, his voice trembling with sobs. “Yes! Your horrible schemes led to their deaths—and as they fell one by one, I made it my religious duty to take care of their poor remains so that they could all rest in the same grave. Oh!—cursed—cursed—cursed—be you who has killed them! But their treasures will slip through your bloody hands.”

Rodin, still drawn forward in spite of himself, had approached the funeral couch of Djalma. Surmounting his first alarm, the Jesuit, to assure himself that he was not the sport of frightful dream, ventured to touch the hands of the Asiatic—and found that they were damp and pliant, though cold as ice.

Rodin, still compelled to move forward despite his reluctance, had come closer to Djalma's funeral couch. Overcoming his initial fear, the Jesuit, wanting to prove he wasn't trapped in a terrible dream, dared to touch the hands of the Asian man—and discovered they were moist and flexible, yet as cold as ice.

The Jesuit drew back in horror. For some seconds, he trembled convulsively. But, his first amazement over, reflection returned, and, with reflection came that invincible energy, that infernal obstinacy of character, that gave him so much power. Steadying himself on his legs, drawing his hand across his brow, raising his head, moistening his lips two or three times before he spoke—for his throat and mouth grew ever drier and hotter, without his being able to explain the cause—he succeeded in giving to his features an imperious and ironical expression, and, turning towards Samuel, who wept in silence, he said to him, in a hoarse, guttural voice: “I need not show you the certificates of their death. There they are in person.” And he pointed with his bony hand to the six dead bodies.

The Jesuit recoiled in shock. For a few seconds, he shook with fear. But once his initial surprise passed, he began to think clearly, and with that clarity came an unbeatable determination, that intense stubbornness in his character that gave him so much power. Steadying himself on his feet, wiping his forehead, lifting his head, and moistening his lips a few times before he spoke—his throat and mouth felt increasingly dry and hot, although he couldn't explain why—he managed to put an authoritative and sarcastic expression on his face. Turning to Samuel, who was silently crying, he said in a rough, guttural voice: “I don’t need to show you the death certificates. They’re right here.” He pointed with his bony hand at the six corpses.

At these words of his General, Father Caboccini again made the sign of the cross, as if he had seen a fiend.

At the General's words, Father Caboccini made the sign of the cross again, as if he had seen a demon.

“Oh, my God!” cried Samuel; “Thou hast quite abandoned this man. With what a calm look he contemplates his victims!”

“Oh, my God!” cried Samuel. “You’ve completely abandoned this man. Look at how calmly he stares at his victims!”

“Come, sir!” said Rodin, with a horrid smile; “this is a natural waxwork exhibition, that is all. My calmness proves my innocence—and we had best come at once to business. I have an appointment at two o’clock. So let us carry down this casket.”

“Come on, sir!” said Rodin, with a creepy smile; “this is just a natural wax figure exhibit, that’s all. My calmness shows I'm innocent—and we should get straight to business. I have an appointment at two o'clock. So let's take this box downstairs.”

He advanced towards the marble slab. Seized with indignation and horror, Samuel threw himself before him, and, pressing with all his might on a knob in the lid of the casket—a knob which yielded to the pressure—he exclaimed: “Since your infernal soul is incapable of remorse, it may perhaps be shaken by disappointed avarice.”

He stepped up to the marble slab. Overcome with anger and fear, Samuel threw himself in front of him and, pressing down hard on a knob on the lid of the casket—a knob that gave way under his pressure—he shouted, “Since your wicked soul can't feel remorse, maybe it can be rattled by your unfulfilled greed.”

“What does he say?” cried Rodin. “What is he doing?”

“What’s he saying?” Rodin exclaimed. “What’s he doing?”

“Look!” said Samuel, in his turn assuming an air of savage triumph. “I told you, that the spoils of your victims should escape your murderous hands.”

“Look!” Samuel said, taking on a fierce sense of victory. “I told you that the spoils of your victims would slip through your murderous hands.”

Hardly had he uttered these words, before through the open-work of the iron casket rose a light cloud of smoke, and an odor as of burnt paper spread itself through the room. Rodin understood it instantly. “Fire!” he exclaimed, as he rushed forward to seize the casket. It had been made fast to the heavy marble slab.

Hardly had he said this when a light cloud of smoke started rising through the openwork of the iron casket, filling the room with the smell of burnt paper. Rodin understood right away. “Fire!” he shouted as he rushed to grab the casket. It had been secured to the heavy marble slab.

“Yes, fire,” said Samuel. “In a few minutes, of that immense treasure there will remain nothing but ashes. And better so, than that it should belong to you or yours. This treasure is not mine, and it only remains for me to destroy it—since Gabriel de Rennepont will be faithful to the oath he has taken.”

“Yes, fire,” Samuel said. “In a few minutes, that huge treasure will be nothing but ashes. And it's better that way than for it to belong to you or your family. This treasure isn’t mine, and all that's left for me to do is destroy it—since Gabriel de Rennepont will stick to the oath he took.”

“Help! water! water!” cried Rodin, as he covered the casket with his body, trying in vain to extinguish the flames, which, fanned by the current of air, now issued from the thousand apertures in the lid; but soon the intensity of the fire diminished, a few threads of bluish smoke alone mounted upwards—and then, all was extinct.

“Help! Water! Water!” cried Rodin, as he covered the casket with his body, trying desperately to put out the flames, which were now bursting through the many openings in the lid due to the draft. But soon the fire's intensity decreased, and only a few wisps of bluish smoke rose up—and then, everything was extinguished.

The work was done! Breathless and faint, Rodin leaned against the marble slab. For the first time in his life, he wept; large tears of rage rolled down his cadaverous cheeks. But suddenly, dreadful pains, at first dull, but gradually augmenting in intensity, seized on him with so much fury, though he employed all his energy to struggle against them, that he fell on his knees, and, pressing his two hands to his chest, murmured with an attempt to smile: “It is nothing. Do not be alarmed. A few spasms—that is all. The treasure is destroyed—but I remain General of the Order. Oh! I suffer. What a furnace!” he added, writhing in agony. “Since I entered this cursed house, I know not what ails me. If—I had not lived on roots—water—bread—which I go myself to buy—I should think—I was poisoned—for I triumph—and Cardinal Malipieri has long arms. Yes—I still triumph—for I will not die—this time no more than the other—I will not die!”

The work was finished! Out of breath and feeling faint, Rodin leaned against the marble slab. For the first time in his life, he cried; big tears of anger streamed down his pale cheeks. But then, terrible pains, initially dull but gradually increasing in intensity, gripped him with such force that despite using all his strength to fight them off, he fell to his knees. Pressing his hands against his chest, he murmured with an attempt at a smile: “It’s nothing. Don't be worried. Just a few spasms—that’s all. The treasure is gone—but I still remain General of the Order. Oh! I’m in pain. What a furnace!” he added, writhing in agony. “Since I came into this cursed house, I don’t know what’s wrong with me. If—I hadn't lived on roots—water—bread—which I go buy myself—I would think—I was poisoned—for I triumph—and Cardinal Malipieri has long arms. Yes—I still triumph—for I will not die—this time no more than the last—I will not die!”

Then, as he stretched out his arms convulsively, he continued: “It is fire that devours my entrails. No doubt, they have tried to poison me. But when? but how?”

Then, as he stretched out his arms in shock, he continued: “It feels like fire is consuming my insides. There’s no doubt they’ve tried to poison me. But when? But how?”

After another pause, Rodin again cried out, in a stifled voice: “Help! help me, you that stand looking on—like, spectres!—Help me, I say!”

After another pause, Rodin shouted again, in a strained voice: “Help! Help me, you who are just standing there—like ghosts!—Help me, I say!”

Horror-struck at this dreadful agony, Samuel and Father Caboccini were unable to stir.

Horrified by this terrible pain, Samuel and Father Caboccini were unable to move.

“Help!” repeated Rodin, in a tone of strangulation, “This poison is horrible.—But how—” Then, with a terrific cry of rage, as if a sudden idea had struck him, he exclaimed: “Ha! Faringhea—this morning—the holy water—he knows such subtle poisons. Yes—it is he—he had an interview with Malipieri. The demon!—Oh! it was well played. The Borgias are still the same. Oh! it is all over. I die. They will regret me, the fools!—Oh! hell! hell! The Church knows not its loss—but I burn—help!”

“Help!” Rodin cried, his voice choked with desperation. “This poison is awful.—But how—” Then, with a powerful shout of anger, as if an idea had suddenly hit him, he shouted: “Ha! Faringhea—this morning—the holy water—he knows about these sneaky poisons. Yes—it’s him—he met with Malipieri. That monster!—Oh! it was a clever move. The Borgias are still the same. Oh! it’s all over. I’m dying. They’ll regret losing me, those fools!—Oh! hell! hell! The Church doesn’t realize what it’s losing—but I’m burning—help!”

They came to his assistance. Quick steps were heard upon the stairs, and Dr. Baleinier, followed by the Princess de Saint-Dizier, appeared at the entrance of the Hall of Mourning. The princess had learned vaguely that morning the death of Father d’Aigrigny, and had come to question Rodin upon the subject. When this woman, entering the room, suddenly saw the frightful spectacle that offered itself to her view—when she saw Rodin writhing in horrible agony, and, further on, by the light of the sepulchral lamp, those six corpses—and, amongst them, her own niece, and the two orphans whom she had sent to meet their death—she stood petrified with horror, and her reason was unable to withstand the shock. She looked slowly round her, and then raised her arms on high, and burst into a wild fit of laughter. She had gone mad. Whilst Dr. Baleinier supported the head of Rodin, who expired in his arms, Faringhea appeared at the door; remaining in the shade, he cast a ferocious glance at the corpse of the Jesuit. “He would have made himself the chief of the Company of Jesus, to destroy it,” said he; “with me, the Company of Jesus stands in the place of Bowanee. I have obeyed the cardinal!”

They rushed to help him. Quick footsteps were heard on the stairs, and Dr. Baleinier, followed by Princess de Saint-Dizier, appeared at the entrance of the Hall of Mourning. The princess had only heard about Father d’Aigrigny's death earlier that morning and had come to ask Rodin about it. When she entered the room and suddenly saw the horrifying scene before her—Rodin twisted in terrible agony, and further along, illuminated by the dim funeral lamp, those six corpses—among them, her own niece and the two orphans she had sent to their doom—she was frozen in terror, unable to process what she was seeing. She looked around slowly, then raised her arms high and broke into a wild fit of laughter. She had lost her sanity. While Dr. Baleinier supported Rodin's head as he died in his arms, Faringhea appeared at the door; staying in the shadows, he shot a fierce glance at the Jesuit's corpse. “He would have made himself the leader of the Company of Jesus to destroy it,” he said; “with me, the Company of Jesus takes the place of Bowanee. I have obeyed the cardinal!”

(44) Should this appear incredible, we would remind the reader of the marvellous discoveries in the art of embalming—particularly Dr. Gannal’s.

(44) If this seems unbelievable, we’d like to remind the reader of the amazing discoveries in the art of embalming—especially Dr. Gannal’s.





EPILOGUE.





CHAPTER I. FOUR YEARS AFTER.

Four years had elapsed, since the events we have just related, when Gabriel de Rennepont wrote the following letter to Abbe Joseph Charpentier, curate of the Parish of Saint-Aubin, a hamlet of Sologne:

Four years had passed since the events we just described when Gabriel de Rennepont wrote the following letter to Abbe Joseph Charpentier, the curate of the Parish of Saint-Aubin, a small village in Sologne:

“Springwater Farm, “June 2d, 1836.

Springwater Farm, June 2, 1836.

“Intending to write to you yesterday, my bear Joseph, I seated myself at the little old black table, that you will remember well. My window looks, you know, upon the farmyard, and I can see all that takes place there. These are grave preliminaries, my friend, but I am coming to the point. I had just taken my seat at the table, when, looking from the window, this is what I saw. You, my dear Joseph, who can draw so well, should have been there to have sketched the charming scene. The sun was sinking, the sky serene, the air warm and balmy with the breath of the hawthorn, which, flowering by the side of a little rivulet, forms the edge which borders the yard. Under the large pear-tree, close to the wall of the barn, sat upon the stone bench my adopted father, Dagobert, that brave and honest soldier whom you love so much. He appeared thoughtful, his white head was bowed on his bosom; with absent mind, he patted old Spoil-sport, whose intelligent face was resting on his master’s knees. By his side was his wife, my dear adopted mother, occupied with her sewing; and near them, on a stool, sat Angela, the wife of Agricola, nursing her last-born child, while the gentle Magdalen, with the eldest boy in her lap, was occupied in teaching him the letters of the alphabet. Agricola had just returned from the fields, and was beginning to unyoke his cattle, when, struck, like me, no doubt, with this picture, he stood gazing on it for a moment, with his hand still leaning on the yoke, beneath which bent submissive the broad foreheads of his two large black oxen. I cannot express to you, my friend, the enchanting repose of this picture, lighted by the last rays of the sun, here and there broken by the thick foliage. What various and touching types! The venerable face of the soldier—the good, loving countenance of my adopted mother—the fresh beauty of Angela, smiling on her little child—the soft melancholy of the hunchback, now and then pressing her lips to the fair, laughing cheek of Agricola’s eldest son—and then Agricola himself, in his manly beauty, which seems to reflect so well the valor and honesty of his heart! Oh, my Friend! in contemplating this assemblage of good, devoted, noble, and loving beings, so dear to each other, living retired in a little farm of our poor Sologne, my heart rose towards heaven with a feeling of ineffable gratitude. This peace of the family circle—this clear evening, with the perfume of the woods and wild flowers wafted on the breeze—this deep silence, only broken by the murmur of the neighboring rill—all affected me with one of these passing fits of vague and sweet emotion, which one feels but cannot express. You well know it, my friend, who, in your solitary walks, in the midst of your immense plains of flowering heath, surrounded by forests of fir trees, often feel your eyes grow moist, without being able to explain the cause of that sweet melancholy, which I, too, have often felt, during those glorious nights passed in the profound solitudes of America.

“Yesterday, my dear Joseph, I planned to write to you, so I sat down at the little old black table that you remember well. My window, as you know, overlooks the farmyard, and I can see everything that happens there. These are serious preliminaries, my friend, but I'm getting to the point. I had just taken my seat at the table when I looked out the window and saw this. You, my dear Joseph, who are such a skilled artist, should have been there to capture the lovely scene. The sun was setting, the sky was clear, and the air was warm and fragrant with the scent of hawthorn, which flowers by the side of a little stream that borders the yard. Under the large pear tree, next to the barn wall, sat my adopted father, Dagobert, that brave and honest soldier you care for so much. He looked deep in thought, his white head bowed on his chest; with an absent mind, he patted old Spoil-sport, whose intelligent face rested on his master's knees. Beside him was his wife, my dear adopted mother, focused on her sewing; nearby, on a stool, sat Angela, Agricola's wife, nursing her newborn baby, while gentle Magdalen, with the eldest boy in her lap, was teaching him the letters of the alphabet. Agricola had just come back from the fields and was starting to unyoke his cattle when, struck like me, I’m sure, by this picture, he paused to stare at it for a moment, his hand still resting on the yoke, under which bent submissively the broad foreheads of his two large black oxen. I can't express to you, my friend, the enchanting tranquility of this scene, lit by the last rays of the sun, occasionally broken by the thick foliage. What a variety of touching characters! The venerable face of the soldier—the loving expression of my adopted mother—the fresh beauty of Angela smiling at her little child—the gentle melancholy of the hunchback, now and then kissing the fair, laughing cheek of Agricola’s eldest son—and then Agricola himself, with his manly beauty, reflecting the courage and honesty of his heart! Oh, my Friend! As I contemplated this gathering of good, devoted, noble, and loving people, so dear to each other, living quietly on a little farm in our humble Sologne, my heart soared towards heaven with a feeling of indescribable gratitude. This peace of the family circle—this clear evening, with the fragrance of the woods and wildflowers carried on the breeze—this deep silence, only broken by the murmuring of the nearby stream—filled me with one of those fleeting moments of vague and sweet emotion that one feels but cannot articulate. You understand it well, my friend, as you often experience in your solitary walks through the vast plains of flowering heath, surrounded by fir tree forests, that feeling when your eyes become moist without understanding the reason for that sweet melancholy, which I, too, have often felt during those glorious nights spent in the profound solitude of America.”

“But, alas! a painful incident disturbed the serenity of the picture. Suddenly I heard Dagobert’s wife say to him: ‘My dear—you are weeping!’

“But, unfortunately! a painful incident disrupted the calm of the scene. Suddenly I heard Dagobert’s wife say to him: ‘My dear—you’re crying!’”

“At these words, Agricola, Angela, and Magdalen gathered round the soldier. Anxiety was visible upon every face. Then, as he raised his head abruptly, one could see two large tears trickle down his cheek to his white moustache. ‘It is nothing, my children,’ said he, in a voice of emotion ‘it is nothing. Only, to-day is the first of June—and this day four years—’ He could not complete the sentence; and, as he raised his hands to his eyes, to brush away the tears, we saw that he held between his fingers a little bronze chain, with a medal suspended to it. That is his dearest relic. Four years ago, almost dying with despair at the loss of the two angels, of whom I have so often spoken to you, my friend, he took from the neck of Marshal Simon, brought home dead from a fatal duel, this chain and medal which his children had so long worn. I went down instantly, as you may suppose, to endeavor to soothe the painful remembrances of this excellent man; gradually, he grew calmer, and the evening was passed in a pious and quiet sadness.

“At these words, Agricola, Angela, and Magdalen gathered around the soldier. Anxiety was evident on every face. Then, as he suddenly lifted his head, two large tears could be seen trailing down his cheek to his white mustache. ‘It’s nothing, my children,’ he said, his voice filled with emotion. ‘It’s nothing. Just, today is the first of June—and four years ago—’ He couldn't finish the sentence; and as he brought his hands to his eyes to wipe away the tears, we noticed he held a small bronze chain with a medal hanging from it between his fingers. That is his most treasured keepsake. Four years ago, when he was nearly overwhelmed with grief over the loss of the two angels I’ve mentioned to you so many times, he took this chain and medal from Marshal Simon, who was brought home dead after a fatal duel, a chain and medal that his children had long worn. I immediately went down, as you can imagine, to try to ease the painful memories of this remarkable man; gradually, he became calmer, and the evening was spent in a reverent and gentle sadness.”

“You cannot imagine, my friend, when I returned to my chamber, what cruel thoughts came to my mind, as I recalled those past events, from which I generally turn away with fear and horror. Then I saw once more the victims of those terrible and mysterious plots, the awful depths of which have never been penetrated thanks to the death of Father d’A. and Father R., and the incurable madness of Madame de St.-D., the three authors or accomplices of the dreadful deeds. The calamities occasioned by them are irreparable; for those who were thus sacrificed to a criminal ambition, would have been the pride of humanity by the good they would have done. Ah, my friend! if you had known those noble hearts; if you had known the projects of splendid charity, formed by that young lady, whose heart was so generous, whose mind so elevated, whose soul so great! On the eve of her death, as a kind of prelude to her magnificent designs, after a conversation, the subject of which I must keep secret, even from you, she put into my hands a considerable sum, saying, with her usual grace and goodness: ‘I have been threatened with ruin, and it might perhaps come. What I now confide to you will at least be safe—safe—for those who suffer. Give much—give freely—make as many happy hearts as you can. My happiness shall have a royal inauguration!!’ I do not know whether I ever told you, my friend, that, after those fatal events, seeing Dagobert and his wife reduced to misery, poor ‘Mother Bunch’ hardly able to earn a wretched subsistence, Agricola soon to become a father, and myself deprived of my curacy, and suspended by my bishop, for having given religious consolations to a Protestant, and offered up prayers at the tomb of an unfortunate suicide—I considered myself justified in employing a small portion of the sum intrusted to me by Mdlle. de Cardoville in the purchase of this farm in Dagobert’s name.

“You can't imagine, my friend, when I got back to my room, the cruel thoughts that flooded my mind as I recalled those past events, which I usually avoid with fear and horror. I once again saw the victims of those horrific and mysterious plots, whose awful depths have never been uncovered thanks to the deaths of Father d’A. and Father R., and the unhealable madness of Madame de St.-D., the three people behind those dreadful deeds. The damage they caused is irreversible; those who were sacrificed to a criminal ambition would have been a source of pride for humanity with the good they could have done. Ah, my friend! If you had known those noble hearts; if you had known the amazing projects for charity, created by that young lady, whose heart was so generous, whose mind so elevated, whose soul so great! On the eve of her death, as a kind of introduction to her magnificent plans, after a conversation, the topic of which I must keep secret, even from you, she placed a considerable amount of money in my hands, saying, with her usual grace and kindness: ‘I have been threatened with ruin, and it might happen. What I now entrust to you will at least be safe—safe—for those who suffer. Give generously—give freely—make as many hearts happy as you can. My happiness will have a grand beginning!!’ I don’t know if I ever told you, my friend, that after those tragic events, seeing Dagobert and his wife in misery, poor ‘Mother Bunch’ barely able to earn a meager living, Agricola about to become a father, and myself stripped of my position and suspended by my bishop for having given religious consolation to a Protestant and offered prayers at the grave of an unfortunate suicide—I felt justified in using a small part of the money entrusted to me by Mdlle. de Cardoville to buy this farm in Dagobert’s name.

“Yes, my friend, such is the origin of my fortune. The farmer to whom these few acres formerly belonged, gave us the rudiments of our agricultural education, and common sense, and the study of a few good practical books, completed it. From an excellent workman, Agricola has become an equally excellent husbandman; I have tried to imitate him, and have put my hand also to the plough there is no derogation in it, for the labor which provides food for man is thrice hallowed, and it is truly to serve and glorify God, to cultivate and enrich the earth He has created. Dagobert, when his first grief was a little appeased, seemed to gather new vigor from this healthy life of the fields; and, during his exile in Siberia, he had already learned to till the ground. Finally, my dear adopted mother and sister, and Agricola’s good wife, have divided between them the household cares; and God has blessed this little colony of people, who, alas! have been sorely tried by misfortune, and who now only ask of toil and solitude, a quite, laborious, innocent life, and oblivion of great sorrows. Sometimes, in our winter evenings, you have been able to appreciate the delicate and charming mind of the gentle ‘Mother Bunch,’ the rare poetical imagination of Agricola, the tenderness of his mother, the good sense of his father, the exquisite natural grace of Angela. Tell me, my friend, was it possible to unite more elements of domestic happiness? What long evenings have we passed round the fire of crackling wood, reading, or commenting on a few immortal works, which always warm the heart, and enlarge the soul! What sweet talk have we had, prolonged far into the night! And then Agricola’s pastorals, and the timid literary confidences of Magdalen! And the fresh, clear voice of Angela, joined to the deep manly tones of Agricola, in songs of simple melody! And the old stories of Dagobert, so energetic and picturesque in their warlike spirit! And the adorable gayety of the children, in their sports with good old Spoil-sport, who rather lends himself to their play than takes part in it—for the faithful, intelligent creature seems always to be looking for somebody, as Dagobert says—and he is right. Yes, the dog also regrets those two angels, of whom he was the devoted guardian!

“Yes, my friend, that's how I came to have my fortune. The farmer who used to own these few acres taught us the basics of farming, and with common sense and the study of a few good practical books, we mastered it. From being an excellent craftsman, Agricola has also become an outstanding farmer; I've tried to follow his example and have taken to the plough myself. There's nothing shameful about it, because the work that produces food for people is truly holy, and it genuinely serves and honors God to cultivate and enrich the Earth He created. Dagobert, after his initial grief eased a bit, seemed to gain new strength from this healthy rural life; even during his exile in Siberia, he had already learned how to farm. In the end, my dear adopted mother and sister, along with Agricola’s wonderful wife, have shared the household responsibilities; and God has blessed this small community of people, who, sadly, have faced great hardships and now only seek from their work and solitude a quiet, hardworking, innocent life, and relief from their deep sorrows. Sometimes, during our winter evenings, you’ve seen the delicate and charming nature of the gentle ‘Mother Bunch,’ the unique poetic imagination of Agricola, the kindness of his mother, the wisdom of his father, and the graceful beauty of Angela. Tell me, my friend, is it possible to bring together more elements of happiness at home? What long evenings have we spent around the crackling fire, reading and discussing a few immortal works that always warm the heart and expand the soul! What lovely conversations have we had, stretching late into the night! And then there were Agricola’s pastoral tales and Magdalen’s shy literary confessions! And Angela’s fresh, clear voice joining Agricola’s deep, manly tones in simple, beautiful songs! And Dagobert's old stories, so vivid and spirited with their warrior essence! And the delightful antics of the children, playing with good old Spoil-sport, who seems to prefer being part of their fun rather than actively joining in—this loyal, intelligent creature always seems to be looking for someone, just as Dagobert says—and he’s right. Yes, the dog also misses those two angels, of whom he was the devoted guardian!”

“Do not think, my friend, that our happiness makes us forgetful. No, no; not a day passes without our repeating, with pious and tender respect, those names so dear to our heart. And these painful memories, hovering forever about us, give to our calm and happy existence that shade of mild seriousness which struck you so much. No doubt, my friend, this kind of life, bounded by the family circle, and not extending beyond, for the happiness or improvement of our brethren, may be set down as selfish; but, alas! we have not the means—and though the poor man always finds a place at our frugal table, and shelter beneath our roof, we must renounce all great projects of fraternal action. The little revenue of our farm just suffices to supply our wants. Alas! when I think over it, notwithstanding a momentary regret, I cannot blame my resolution to keep faithfully my sacred oath, and to renounce that great inheritance, which, alas! had become immense by the death of my kindred. Yes, I believe I performed a duty, when I begged the guardian of that treasure to reduce it to ashes, rather than let it fall into the hands of people, who would have made an execrable use of it, or to perjure myself by disputing a donation which I had granted freely, voluntarily, sincerely. And yet, when I picture to myself the realization of the magnificent views of—my ancestor—an admirable Utopia, only possible with immense resources—and which Mdlle. de Cardoville hoped to carry into execution, with the aid of M. Francois Hardy, of Prince Djalma, of Marshal Simon and his daughters, and of myself—when I think of the dazzling focus of living forces, which such an association would have been, and of the immense influence it might have had on the happiness of the whole human race—my indignation and horror, as an honest man and a Christian, are excited against that abominable Company, whose black plots nipped in their bud all those great hopes, which promised so much for futurity. What remains now of all these splendid projects? Seven tombs. For my grave also is dug in that mausoleum, which Samuel has erected on the site of the house in the Rue Neuve-Saint-Francois, and of which he remains the keeper—faithful to the end!

“Don’t think, my friend, that our happiness makes us forgetful. No, no; not a day goes by without us repeating, with pious and tender respect, those names that are so dear to our hearts. These painful memories, always surrounding us, add a touch of gentle seriousness to our calm and happy lives that struck you so much. No doubt, my friend, this kind of life, limited to our family circle and not extending beyond for the happiness or betterment of our fellow beings, could be seen as selfish; but, unfortunately, we don’t have the means—and even though the poor find a place at our modest table and shelter under our roof, we must give up all grand projects of brotherly action. The small income from our farm is just enough to meet our needs. Alas! when I think about it, despite a momentary regret, I can’t fault my decision to keep my sacred oath and renounce that great inheritance, which, sadly, grew immense after I lost my relatives. Yes, I believe I did the right thing when I asked the guardian of that treasure to burn it, rather than let it fall into the hands of people who would use it in terrible ways, or to perjure myself by contesting a donation I had given freely, voluntarily, sincerely. And yet, when I imagine the realization of the grand vision of my ancestor—an admirable Utopia, only possible with vast resources—and which Mdlle. de Cardoville hoped to carry out with the help of M. Francois Hardy, Prince Djalma, Marshal Simon and his daughters, and me—when I think of the dazzling powerhouse of living forces that such a group would have been, and the immense impact it could have had on the happiness of all humanity—my indignation and horror, as an honest person and a Christian, rise against that vile Company, whose dark schemes thwarted all those great hopes that promised so much for the future. What is left now of all these glorious plans? Seven tombs. My grave is also prepared in that mausoleum, which Samuel has built on the site of the house in Rue Neuve-Saint-Francois, and of which he remains the keeper—faithful to the end!”

“I had written thus far, my friend, when I received your letter. So, after having forbidden you to see me, your bishop now orders that you shall cease to correspond with me. Your touching, painful regrets have deeply moved me, my friend. Often have we talked together of ecclesiastical discipline, and of the absolute power of the bishops over, us, the poor working clergy, left to their mercy without remedy. It is painful, but it is the law of the church, my friend, and you have sworn to observe it. Submit as I have submitted. Every engagement is binding upon the man of honor! My poor, dear Joseph! would that you had the compensations which remained to me, after the rupture of ties that I so much value. But I know too well what you must feel—I cannot go on I find it impossible to continue this letter, I might be bitter against those whose orders we are bound to respect. Since it must be so, this letter shall be my last. Farewell, my friend! farewell forever. My heart is almost broken.

“I had written this much, my friend, when I got your letter. So, after telling you not to see me, your bishop now insists that you stop communicating with me. Your heartfelt, painful regrets have really touched me, my friend. We’ve often discussed church rules and the absolute power that bishops have over us, the poor working clergy, left at their mercy without any options. It’s hard, but it’s the law of the church, my friend, and you’ve promised to uphold it. Submit as I have submitted. Every commitment is binding for a person of honor! My poor, dear Joseph! I wish you had the comforts that remained for me after breaking ties that I held so dear. But I know all too well how you must feel—I can’t go on. I find it impossible to continue this letter; I might end up feeling bitter toward those whose orders we are obligated to respect. Since it has to be this way, this letter will be my last. Goodbye, my friend! Goodbye forever. My heart is nearly broken.”

“GABRIEL DE RENNEPONT.”

“GABRIEL DE RENNEPONT.”





CHAPTER II. THE REDEMPTION.

Day was about to dawn. A rosy light, almost imperceptible, began to glimmer in the east; but the stars still shone, sparkling with radiance, upon the azure of the zenith. The birds awoke beneath the fresh foliage of the great woods; and, with isolated warblings, sang the prelude of their morning-concert. A light mist rose from the high grass, bathed in nocturnal dew, while the calm and limpid waters of a vast lake reflected the whitening dawn in their deep, blue mirror. Everything promised one of those warm and joyous days, that belong to the opening of summer.

Dawn was approaching. A soft, rosy light, barely noticeable, began to glow in the east; but the stars still twinkled brightly against the blue sky. The birds stirred beneath the fresh leaves of the grand woods, and with their scattered songs, started the prelude to their morning concert. A light mist rose from the tall grass, which was covered in nighttime dew, while the calm and clear waters of a large lake mirrored the brightening dawn in their deep blue surface. Everything hinted at one of those warm and joyful days that come with the start of summer.

Half-way up the slope of a hill, facing the east, a tuft of old, moss grown willows, whose rugged bark disappeared beneath the climbing branches of wild honeysuckle and harebells, formed a natural harbor; and on their gnarled and enormous roots, covered with thick moss, were seated a man and a woman, whose white hair, deep wrinkles, and bending figures, announced extreme old age. And yet this woman had only lately been young and beautiful, with long black hair overshadowing her pale forehead. And yet this man had, a short time ago, been still in the vigor of his age. From the spot where this man and woman were reposing, could be seen the valley, the lake, the woods, and, soaring above the woods, the blue summit of a high mountain, from behind which the sun was about to rise. This picture, half veiled by the pale transparency of the morning twilight, was pleasing, melancholy, and solemn.

Halfway up a hill, facing east, a cluster of old, moss-covered willows, whose rough bark was hidden by the climbing branches of wild honeysuckle and harebells, created a natural refuge. Sitting on their gnarled, massive roots, which were thick with moss, were a man and a woman. Their white hair, deep wrinkles, and hunched figures signaled advanced old age. Yet, this woman had recently been young and beautiful, with long black hair framing her pale forehead. And this man had not long ago still been in the prime of his life. From where they were resting, you could see the valley, the lake, the woods, and rising above the trees, the blue peak of a high mountain, from which the sun was about to emerge. This scene, softly shrouded in the light haze of early morning, was beautiful, bittersweet, and solemn.

“Oh, my sister!” said the old man to the woman, who was reposing with him beneath the rustic arbor formed by the tuft of willow-trees; “oh, my sister! how many times during the centuries in which the hand of the Lord carried us onward, and, separated from each other, we traversed the world from pole to pole—how many times we have witnessed this awakening of nature with a sentiment of incurable grief!—Alas! it was but another day of wandering—another useless day added to our life, since it brought death no nearer!”

“Oh, my sister!” said the old man to the woman, who was resting with him beneath the rustic arbor made by the cluster of willow trees; “oh, my sister! how many times over the centuries as the hand of the Lord guided us along, and, separated from each other, we traveled the world from one end to the other—how many times we have seen this awakening of nature feeling a deep, unshakeable sorrow!—Alas! it was just another day of wandering—another pointless day added to our lives, since it brought us no closer to death!”

“But now what happiness, oh, my brother! since the Lord has had mercy on us, and, with us, as with all other creatures, every returning day is a step nearer to the grave. Glory to Him! yes, glory!”

“But now what happiness, oh, my brother! since the Lord has had mercy on us, and, like all other creatures, every new day brings us one step closer to the grave. Glory to Him! yes, glory!”

“Glory to Him, my sister! for since yesterday, when we again met, I feel that indescribable languor which announces the approach of death.”

“Glory to Him, my sister! Because since yesterday, when we met again, I feel that indescribable fatigue that signals the approach of death.”

“Like you, my brother, I feel my strength, already shaken, passing away in a sweet exhaustion. Doubtless, the term of our life approaches. The wrath of the Lord is satisfied.”

“Like you, my brother, I feel my strength, already weakened, fading away in a gentle exhaustion. Clearly, the end of our life is near. The Lord's anger has been appeased.”

“Alas, my sister! doubtless also, the last of my doomed race, will, at the same time, complete our redemption by his death; for the will of heaven is manifest, that I can only be pardoned, when the last of my family shall have disappeared from the face of the earth. To him, holiest amongst the holiest—was reserved the favor of accomplishing this end he who has done so much for the salvation of his brethren!”

“Sadly, my sister! It’s clear that the last of my cursed family will also bring about our redemption with his death; for it’s obvious that I can only be forgiven when the last member of my family is gone from this world. To him, the most sacred of the sacred—was granted the chance to achieve this goal, he who has done so much for the salvation of his people!”

“Oh, yes, my brother! he who has suffered so much, and without complaining, drunk to the dregs the bitter cup of woe—he, the minister of the Lord, who has been his Master’s image upon earth—he was fitted for the last instrument of this redemption!”

“Oh, yes, my brother! He who has endured so much, and without complaint, fully experienced the bitter cup of sorrow—he, the minister of the Lord, who has reflected his Master on earth—he was prepared for the final instrument of this redemption!”

“Yes, for I feel, my sister, that, at this hour, the last of my race, touching victim of slow persecution, is on the point of resigning his angelic soul to God. Thus, even to the end, have I been fatal to my doomed family. Lord, if Thy mercy is great, Thy anger is great likewise!”

“Yes, because I sense, my sister, that at this moment, the last of my family, the final victim of ongoing persecution, is about to surrender his pure soul to God. Thus, I have been a curse to my doomed family until the very end. Lord, if Your mercy is vast, Your anger is vast as well!”

“Courage and hope, my brother! Think how after the expiration cometh pardon, and pardon is followed by a blessing. The Lord punished, in you and your posterity, the artisan rendered wicked by misfortune and injustice. He said to you: ‘Go on! without truce or rest—and your labor shall be vain—and every evening, throwing yourself on the hard ground, you shall be no nearer to the end of your eternal course!’—And so, for centuries, men without pity have said to the artisan: ‘Work! work! work! without truce or rest—and your labor shall be fruitful for all others, but fruitless for yourself—and every evening, throwing yourself on the hard ground, you shall be no nearer to happiness and repose; and your wages shall only suffice to keep you alive in pain, privation, and poverty!’”

“Courage and hope, my brother! Remember, after the end comes forgiveness, and forgiveness leads to a blessing. The Lord punished, in you and your descendants, the worker made bitter by misfortune and injustice. He told you: ‘Keep going! without pause or break—and your work will be in vain—and every evening, when you collapse on the hard ground, you won’t be any closer to finishing your endless struggle!’—And so, for centuries, heartless people have told the worker: ‘Keep working! keep working! keep working! without pause or break—and your efforts will benefit everyone else but you—and every evening, when you collapse on the hard ground, you won't be any closer to happiness and rest; and your pay will only be enough to keep you alive in suffering, deprivation, and poverty!’”

“Alas! alas! will it be always thus?”

“Alas! will it always be like this?”

30491m
Original

“No, no, my brother! and instead of weeping over your lost race, rejoice for them—since their death was needed for your redemption, and in redeeming you, heaven will redeem the artisan, cursed and feared by those—who have laid on him the iron yoke. Yes, my brother! the time draweth nigh—heaven’s mercy will not stop with us alone. Yes, I tell you; in us will be rescued both the WOMAN and the SLAVE of these modern ages. The trial has been hard, brother; it has lasted throughout eighteen centuries; but it will last no longer. Look, my brother! see that rosy light, there in the east, gradually spreading over the firmament! Thus will rise the sun of the new emancipation—peaceful, holy, great, salutary, fruitful, filling the world with light and vivifying heat, like the day-star that will soon appear in heaven!”

“No, no, my brother! Instead of crying over your lost people, celebrate them—since their death was essential for your salvation, and in saving you, heaven will also save the artisan, who has been cursed and feared by those who have placed the heavy burden on him. Yes, my brother! The time is drawing near—heaven’s mercy won’t stop with us alone. Yes, I’m telling you; through us, both the WOMAN and the SLAVE of these modern times will be rescued. The struggle has been tough, brother; it has gone on for eighteen centuries; but it won’t last any longer. Look, my brother! See that rosy light over there in the east, slowly spreading across the sky! Just as the sun of the new emancipation will rise—peaceful, holy, great, healing, and fruitful, filling the world with light and warmth, like the day star that will soon shine in the heavens!”

“Yes, yes, my sister! I feel it. Your words are prophetic. We shall close our heavy eyes just as we see the aurora of the day of deliverance—a fair, a splendid day, like that which is about to dawn. Henceforth I will only shed tears of pride and glory for those of my race, who have died the martyrs of humanity, sacrificed by humanity’s eternal enemies—for the true ancestors of the sacrilegious wretches, who blaspheme the name of Jesus by giving it to their Company, were the false Scribes and Pharisees, whom the Saviour cursed!—Yes! glory to the descendants of my family, who have been the last martyrs offered up by the accomplices of all slavery and all despotism, the pitiless enemies of those who wish to think, and not to suffer in silence—of those that would feign enjoy, as children of heaven, the gifts which the Creator has bestowed upon all the human family. Yes, the day approaches—the end of the reign of our modern Pharisees—the false priests, who lend their sacrilegious aid to the merciless selfishness of the strong against the weak, by daring to maintain in the face of the exhaustless treasures of the creation, that God has made man for tears, and sorrow, and suffering—the false priests, who are the agents of all oppression, and would bow to the earth, in brutish and hopeless humiliation, the brow of every creature. No, no! let man lift his head proudly! God made him to be noble and intelligent free and happy.”

“Yes, yes, my sister! I feel it. Your words are like prophecies. We will close our tired eyes just as we see the dawn of the day of freedom—a beautiful, glorious day, like the one that is about to break. From now on, I will only shed tears of pride and glory for my people who have died as martyrs for humanity, sacrificed by humanity’s eternal enemies—for the true ancestors of the sacrilegious wretches, who dishonor the name of Jesus by giving it to their Company, were the false Scribes and Pharisees, whom the Savior condemned!—Yes! glory to my family’s descendants, who have been the last martyrs offered up by the accomplices of all slavery and despotism, the ruthless enemies of those who want to think and not suffer in silence—of those who would like to enjoy, as children of heaven, the gifts that the Creator has granted to all of humanity. Yes, the day is coming—the end of our modern Pharisees—the false priests, who lend their sacrilegious support to the merciless selfishness of the strong against the weak, by daring to claim, in the face of the limitless treasures of creation, that God has created man for tears, sorrow, and suffering—the false priests, who are the agents of all oppression, and would force every creature to bow to the ground in brutal and hopeless humiliation. No, no! Let man hold his head high! God made him to be noble, intelligent, free, and happy.”

“Oh, my brother! your words also are prophetic. Yes, yes! the dawn of that bright day approaches, even as the dawn of the natural day which, by the mercy of God, will be our last on earth.”

“Oh, my brother! Your words are also prophetic. Yes, yes! The dawn of that bright day is approaching, just like the dawn of a new day which, by God's mercy, will be our last on earth.”

“The last, my sister; for a strange weakness creeps over me, all matter seems dissolving in me, and my soul aspires to mount to heaven.”

“The last, my sister; for a strange weakness comes over me, everything seems to be dissolving within me, and my soul longs to rise to heaven.”

“Mine eyes are growing dim, brother; I can scarcely see that light in the east, which lately appeared so red.”

“Brother, my eyes are getting dim; I can barely see that light in the east that was shining so brightly not long ago.”

“Sister! it is through a confused vapor that I now see the valley—the lake—the woods. My strength fails me.”

“Sister! I can only see the valley—the lake—the woods through a foggy haze. I feel so weak.”

“Blessed be God, brother! the moment of eternal rest is at hand.”

“Thank God, brother! The moment of eternal rest is near.”

“Yes, it comes, my sister! the sweetness of the everlasting sleep takes possession of my senses.”

“Yes, it’s coming, my sister! The sweetness of eternal sleep is taking over my senses.”

“Oh, happiness! I am dying—”

“Oh, happiness! I’m dying—”

“These eyes are closing, sister!”

“These eyes are closing, sis!”

“We are then forgiven!”

"We're then forgiven!"

“Forgiven!”

"All good!"

“Oh, my brother! may this Divine redemption extend to all those who suffer upon the earth!”

“Oh, my brother! May this Divine redemption reach everyone who suffers on this earth!”

“Die in peace, my sister! The great day has dawned—the sun is rising—behold!”

“Rest in peace, my sister! The big day has come—the sun is rising—look!”

“Blessed be God!”

"Thank God!"

“Blessed be God!”

“Thank God!”

And at the moment when those two voices ceased forever, the sun rose radiant and dazzling, and deluged the valley with its beams.

And at the moment when those two voices fell silent forever, the sun rose bright and stunning, flooding the valley with its rays.

To M. C—P—.

To M. C—P—.

To you, my friend, I dedicated this book. To inscribe it with your name, was to assume an engagement that, in the absence of talent, it should be at least conscientious, sincere, and of a salutary influence, however limited. My object is attained. Some select hearts, like yours, my friend, have put into practice the legitimate association of labor, capital, and intelligence, and have already granted to their workmen a proportionate share in the profits of their industry. Others have laid the foundations of Common Dwelling-houses, and one of the chief capitalists of Hamburg has favored me with his views respecting an establishment of this kind, on the most gigantic scale.

To you, my friend, I dedicate this book. Writing it in your name means committing to ensure that, even without talent, it will at least be done with care, sincerity, and a positive impact, no matter how small. My goal has been achieved. Some distinguished individuals, like you, my friend, have put into action the rightful partnership of labor, capital, and intelligence, already giving their workers a fair share of the profits from their business. Others have started building common housing, and one of the leading investors in Hamburg has shared his insights about creating such an establishment on a massive scale.

As for the dispersion of the members of the Company of Jesus, I have taken less part in it than other enemies of the detestable doctrines of Loyola, whose influence and authority were far greater than mine.

As for the scattering of the members of the Society of Jesus, I have been less involved in it than other opponents of the hateful teachings of Loyola, whose influence and authority were much stronger than mine.

Adieu, my friend. I could have wished this work more worthy of you; but you are indulgent, and will at least give me credit for the intentions which dictated it.

Goodbye, my friend. I wish this work was more deserving of you; but you are understanding and will at least recognize the intentions behind it.

Believe me, Yours truly,

Trust me, Yours truly,

EUGENE SUE.

Eugène Sue.

Paris, 25th August, 1845. Paris, 25th August, 1845.

Paris, August 25, 1845. Paris, August 25, 1845.





ILLUSTRATIONS BY GUSTAVE DORE

d10006m
Original
d10058m
Original
d10084m
Original
d10110m
Original
d10136m
Original
d10162m
Original
d20006m
Original
d20056m
Original
d20082m
Original
d20108m
Original
d20134m
Original
d20160m
Original




PORTRAITS BY GUSTAVE DORE

d30006m
Original
d30056m
Original
d30106m
Original
d30204m
Original
d30278m
Original
d30352m
Original
d30473m
Original
d30596m
Original
d40006m
Original
d40104m
Original
d40202m
Original
d40524m
Original
d50006m
Original
d50080m
Original
d50154m
Original
d50252m
Original
d50302m
Original
d50400m
Original
d50474m
Original
d50500m
Original

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!